《My Billionaire Mom》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 "Get up!" A cold voice sounded in Chuck Cannon''s ears. The next second, the quilt on him waspletely lifted. Chuck rubbed his eyes and looked at the woman. He sighed and felt a little ufortable. The beautiful woman in front of him was Yvette Jordan, who was four or five years older than Chuck was. She was adopted by Chuck''s grandfather and was groomed to be his bride since young. But since his grandfather''s death, her attitude towards Chuck had be more and more terrible. "You useless piece of trash, your face even pisses me off!" Yvette''s beautiful face was full of disgust. "..." Chuck frowned and tried not to take Yvette''s words to heart. "Let me tell you, I have done my best to support you. If you don''t behave yourself, I will chase you out of this house." Chuck put on his clothes and clenched his fists. "But you are my wife!" "No, I''m not. It was your grandfather who forced me to marry you. Did he ever ask me if I agreed? If I had a choice, how could I marry a good-for-nothing like you!" Chuck put on his clothes and stood in front of Yvette. "Wifey..." "Don''t call me wifey. I''ll warn you for thest time. The money that you spend to eat and drink now is all mine. If you dare to call me wifey again, I''ll let you die on the streets." Yvette snorted coldly and looked at Chuck with disdain. "But I''m sure that trash like you won''t be able to survive on the streets for long." Since grandpa left, such humiliation was no longer strange to Chuck. His fragile self-esteem had been almost crushed by Yvette. Sometimes Chuck even doubted whether he was really a piece of trash. "Um... Wife... Yvette, I don''t have any money." Chuck took a deep breath. He was just a freshman this year, and Yvette was not only a university lecturer but also owned apany. She was a rich person. "Look at yourself, you look like a beggar. It''s disgusting!" Yvette looked at Chuck disgustedly. Then she took out 200 dors from her bag and threw it on the ground. She turned around and left. Looking at the money on the ground, Chuck clenched his fists. In the end, he didn''t pick up the money on the ground. He walked out of the house with his remaining self-esteem. Yvette''s BMW drove out of the garage as Chuck stood by the roadside and watched. He was in the same university as Yvette, so they were heading in the same direction. However, Yvette''s car didn''t stop and drove past Chuck. "Get out of here and take the bus. A piece of trash doesn''t deserve to ride my car." After saying that, Yvette stepped on the elerator and left. Chuck gritted his teeth and looked at the BMW that had disappeared at the end of the road. His eyes were slightly red. "Yvette, you''ve gone too far." He was penniless now. His lunch money these days was borrowed from his ssmates, and today was the day for him to return the money. Unfortunately, the two hundred dors were too "burdensome", and he couldn''t pick it up... When he arrived at school, his worst fears came true. As soon as he walked to the school gate, Chuck happened to meet a student who lent money to him. Lara Jean was buying milk tea outside the school gate. When she saw Chuck, who was in a state of loss, she reached out and said, "Chuck, it''s time to pay back the money, isn''t it?" Chuck wanted to bury himself out of shame. He scratched his hair and said with embarrassment, "Well... give me one more day, I''ll do part-time work. I''ll pay you back the moneytest by tomorrow!" "No, how long have you been dying? You have to return the money to me today!" Lara said coldly, and there was no room for negotiation in her tone. Chuck sighed. "But I really don''t have any money now..." "You don''t have money to ask your parents for it? Are you an orphan?" "You!" Chuck clenched his fists tightly. For as long as he could remember, he had been living with his grandfather. He had never seen his parents before. However, being called an orphan by Lara made him feel even more ufortable. "You''re really an orphan? Well, I''ll give you an extension until this afternoon, but you have to pay me four hundred. If you don''t pay me back, I''ll ask my boyfriend to bring someone to deal with you!" Lara warned and left. Chuck stood still in his tracks. He was extremely sad. He had enough of such humiliation. Just as Chuck was thinking about what part-time job he was going to do, his phone rang. Chuck looked at the caller ID and saw that it turned out to be a foreign number. He was afraid that it was probably a swindler. However, when he thought of the online recruitment of mercenaries in Syria which was quite popr recently, offering 8000 dors a day, he became interested again. Although he knew it could be a scam, if it was true, he would definitely go to Syria without hesitation. "Hello." Chuck greeted. Unexpectedly, a flurry of words in Mandarin from on the other end of the phone, "Chucky, I am your mother!" "..." Chuck was stunned. He first felt that he had been made fun of others, but then he felt extremely sad. How could he have a mother? "Chucky, don''t me me. I had no choice but to go abroad these years, but now I can finally return home. I will try my best to make up for the lost time with you. I will transfer five million dors and you can use it first. If it is all spent, call me." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The strange conversation ended in a weird atmosphere. As soon as the call ended, a message arrived. "Your ount with the ending number 0123 has been credited with 5,000,000 dors, and the current bnce is 5,000,000.83 dors." Chuck was dumbfounded. His mother, whom he had never seen before, actually gave him five million dors? He looked at the text message and counted the zeros, again and again, repeatedly confirming it more than a dozen times, and then went to the ATM to check if it was correct. He was ecstatic! That was five million! What more, it was his mysterious mother who casually gave him pocket money. Even Yvette who was busy with her business had less than one million dors including her car and her savings! Chuck giggled and walked to the campus. At this time, Yvette, who was going to the public building for ss, said with disgust after seeing Chuck, "Why aren''t you in ss but insteadughing here stupidly?" "I''m not going to ss anymore." Chuck stood where he was and watched Yvette quietly. Yvette felt a little strange. She seemed to see a confident look in Chuck''s eyes. Isn''t he still the useless piece of trash? How dare he argue with her? Yvette was angry. "How dare you talk back to me? If you have the guts, don''te to my house today!" Chuck was also tired of being treated coldly by Yvette. He said disdainfully, "I''m not going back, I''ll sleep elsewhere." "Is this a joke? Now that I have five million dors, I don''t need to look at Yvette''s unhappy face anymore." Chuck thought to himself. "You! Great! I''d like to see how brave you are. From now on, if you dare to enter my house again, I''ll break your legs!" Chuck ignored Yvette and directly turned his back and left the school. Yvette stomped her feet angrily, but she couldn''t do anything about it, so she turned around and went to ss. Chuck, who had left school, took a taxi to the real estate agency in the city center. With this sum of money, the first thing Chuck wanted to do was to have his own house. After pushing the door open and entering, the real-estate agency employees did not pay attention to Chuck who was dressed ordinarily. This kind of person was either looking for a part-time job, begging for food, or the type who wasn''t interested in buying anything but just trying to enjoy the air- conditioned room. Later, when the manager of the store came out of the office, thosezy employees hurried up and asked, "Sir, what do you need?" "To buy a house." "To buy a house?" Natalie Xavier''s big eyes narrowed. She stared at Chuck carefully for a long time. She had been a real estate agent for so long, but she had rarely misjudged someone. There may be one in a thousand customers who would buy a house at less than 20 years old like Chuck, but all of them wore branded suits and drove high-end sports cars. "Sir, for your information, the cheapest house in the city is around 12,000 per square meter. Are you sure you want to buy it?" Natalie didn''t want to waste time on this kind of person, so her tone became impatient. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 "Yes, I..." "The cheapest one is twelve thousand dors, which means that a house of one hundred square meters costs about one million dors. Even the smallest apartment house costs fifty or sixty thousand dors! You must listen carefully, sir!" Natalie Xavier was very dismissive of this kind of person who was over-confident and maliciously dyed time. "Well, I..." Chuck Cannon didn''t finish his words. At this time, a potbellied man walked into the real estate agency. The gold ne on his neck was thicker than his fingers, and he looked like a rich man at first nce. Natalie immediately chose to leave Chuck aside and greeted the man with a smile. It was totally different from the way she treated Chuck. When Natalie saw the fat man, she immediately put on a happy smile. "Sir, do you want to buy a house?" "Yes, I want to buy a house. Introduce some high-quality housing sources to me!" Natalie smiled even more happily. "Yes, yes. We have plenty of high-quality rooms here for you with our high-end service... Unlike some people whoe to us even when they can''t afford it. It''s a waste of time." Natalie gave Chuck a disdainful look as she spoke, implying and cursing him. Chuck looked at Natalie''s attitude and felt disheartened. He was used to being looked down upon. At that time, he didn''t dare to say anything without money. But this time, he had five million dors. How could he swallow such humiliation? "Where''s your manager? Call your manager over!" Hearing Chuck''s words, Natalie sneered and said, "Do people like you still have the right to meet our manager? Don''t make a fool of yourself here. Get out of here! Do you know that wasting one minute of our time will affect how much money we make?" The manager walked over slowly at this time. As a service industry, it was a big taboo to be rude to guests. "What''s going on, Natalie?" Natalie hurriedly exined, "Manager, this broke idiot isn''t trying to buy a house, but instead he''s enjoying the air-conditioning here. I''ll get him out of there immediately." The manager eyeballed Chuck''s clothes from top to bottom and saw that he was dressed in ordinary clothes. Indeed, as Natalie said, he didn''t look like someone who could afford to buy a house. More importantly, he was too young to buy a house as he looked just 18 or 19 years old. No one would believe he had the ability to. Chuck did not say anything. He stood up and walked to the agency next-door. "Can''t afford a house? It seems that you are not the only real estate agency here." Natalie looked down on him, "How is a poor person like you able to buy a house? I think you can''t even afford a toilet." Some employees alsoughed at him, "He''s afraid of making a fool of himself, so he found an excuse to run away quickly." He said he wanted to go next door, but he could possibly just be trying to take advantage of the air- conditioning there too. "Still pretending even when you''re gone." Natalie sneered. They were familiar with the next-door real-estate agency, and they also knew whether they could sell it or not. After watching Chuck leave, Natalie hurriedly ran to the Fatty and smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry, boss. Sorry to keep you waiting." The Fatty shook his head and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay." However, no matter how Natalie greeted him with a smile, the Fatty never talked about money. In the end, Natalie''s patience was exhausted and she even began to plead. At this moment, all the employees of the real-estate agency looked outside. Under the respectful guidance of the staff next door, Chuck got into the Mercedes Benz, which was especially used to look at the room. What was going on? Generally speaking, only people who bought a house could enter this car. Didn''t the next-door real-estate agency see that this little rascal didn''t have the ability to buy a house at all? The Fatty saw that these people in the real-estate agency were distracted, so he quickly sneaked out. Natalie turned around and looked at the customer who had disappeared. She was so angry that she stomped her feet. She didn''t expect that the Fatty, who was putting on airs and graces, was actually here just to enjoy the air conditioner. Natalie Xavier looked at Chuck and disliked him even more. She sneered and said, "Such a pretentious person, and even imitating others to inspect a house!" At this time, an employee next door came quickly. He pushed the door open and said with a smile, "Thank you. You sent such an important customer to ourpany. We haven''t run into any big business in the past two years. Today is a big day." "Important customer?" The manager''s face darkened and he hurriedly asked, "What did he buy?" "Hehe, he bought a house worth more than three million dors with a deposit of one million dors. This business should be sessful! Thank you! I''ll treat you to a cup of milk teater." After that, the employee got on the Mercedes Benz and took Chuck to take a look at the house. "Really... bought it?" Natalie''s face was full of disbelief. Looking at Chuck, who was sitting in the Mercedes Benz with a smile on his face, Natalie felt very ufortable. "How could it be possible! He is so poor, how could he possibly afford to buy a house..." "Smack!" Before she could me herself, the manager raised his hand and pped her in the face. His eyes were almost bursting out mes. "Look at what you have done!" If the transaction is sessful, the employees who have dealt with him will be given a five percent commission, which would be around one hundred and fifty thousand dors. As for the manager, he would''ve gotten a ten percentmission amounting to three hundred thousand dors... But now. The manager trembled with anger when he thought of themission of 300,000 dors gone with the wind. He kicked Natalie again and said, "Get out! You''re fired! Get out!" Natalie was also losing her mind. Ignoring the pain on her body, she quickly got up from the ground and ran outside, then throwing herself wholly at the Mercedes Benz. She knocked on the window repeatedly and looked at Chuck, sobbing, "Sir, sir, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I failed to recognize your wealth before and I''m a snob. Please give me another chance. We have better houses here!" Chuck shook his head and said, "It''s alright, you can save it for the other customers." After that, the Mercedes Benz started up in a hurry. Natalie chased after him all the way and finally sat down on the ground. She looked weakly at the Mercedes Benz getting farther and farther away. Thud! The manager threw Natalie''s personal belongings out of the door and yelled at her, "Get out of here! Don''t let me see you again!" ...... N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chuck Cannon was quite satisfied with the house. It had three bedrooms, two living rooms, and two bathrooms. Located in the downtown area, the business district was more prosperous and there was a lot of room for renovation. Three and a half million dors was paid in a lump sum graciously. The salesman had not seen such a rich man for a long time, and his face was full of admiration and envy. He then took the initiative to send Chuck back to university. When he arrived at the gate, Chuck nodded and said, "You can drop me off here." The salesman smiled respectfully and said, "Alright, take your time good sir. The process of transferring the house should bepleted tomorrow, and you should be able to move in the day after tomorrow!" "Okay." Chuck nodded and decided to stay at the nearest hotel for the time being for the next two days. However, he wanted to know more was what Yvette Jordan would feel if she saw that his house was three or four times bigger than hers. When they arrived at the gate, Chuck first took out 20,000 dors before strolling into the university. There were not many sses in the afternoon, but Chuck had already been absent for a whole ss because he had been held up outside for a while. Seeing Chuck walking into the ssroom, Lara Jean sneered, "Oh, who is this? Isn''t this Chuck, the beggar of our ss? I''m telling you, don''t lend your money to such a person. When you lend him money, he acts as though you''re his savior and bows to you. However, when you try to get the money back from him, he acts shamelessly like a scam trying to cheat off your money. Speaking of which, he hasn''t even paid me back until now." "Oh? This guy doesn''t have parents, who know which b*aastard he learned these tactics from?" The whole ss burst intoughter... Chapter 3 Chapter 3 They all knew that Chuck Cannon was a poor man as he only seemed to wear two different shirts all year round. Although there was no strange smell, the clothes were already so faded and torn that they were simply unsightly. Someone asked, "Lara Jean, how much does he owe you?"- "400 dors. It''s only a day''s expenses for me, but for him, maybe a month? Putting aside how much he owes me, this kind of person is really disgusting. He doesn''t even deserve to lick my shoes." Chuck''s expression was indifferent. He looked at Lara and took out 400 dors from his bag saying, "I''ll return you the money now. I was really grateful when you were willing to lend me some money when I was starving, but you just ndered me. Let''s call it even now." Lara frowned and looked at the 400 dors in his hand. She asked coldly, "Where did you get the money? Did you steal it or rob it?" Someone said, "Let''s look at our pockets to see if we''re short of money." "I earned it myself," Chuck said calmly. "You?" Lara sneered and said, "Why don''t you look in the mirror before saying something so outrageous? How can you earn yourself 400 dors in the morning? Did you sell your body or something?" The whole ss burst intoughter and said, "Hahahaha, I''m afraid that this guy is not worth so much money even if he goes to sell his body." Seeing as so many studentsughed at him in the ssroom, Chuck sighed and sat back in his seat. "Lara, you should be easier on people." Lara snorted and put the money away. "Then tell me what you have done? Answer some of our questions!" Chuck frowned for a long time and made up an excuse. He said casually, "I picked up the money." "Oh, lucky eh?" Lara smirked, her malicious tone showing some envy. The other students also asked with jealousy, "Hey, how much did you pick up?" Many people were interested and asked one after another, "Yes, tell me, how much did you pick up?" Chuck was speechless. He stared back at his ssmates and continued to lie, "Two thousand." "What? You actually picked up two thousand? Damn it, that''s my living expenses for more than a month!" All the students were surprised and envied him very much. If they had his luck and picked up two thousand dors, their lives would be much morefortable and easier. "Hmph, you suck. Picking up other people''s money and iming them as your own." "Such an embarrassment for our ss!" When these "ssmates" ridiculed Chuck because of jealousy, Queenie Carson was the only one who stood up for him in the ss. But Chuck didn''t care about such gossip and rumors, so he just let them talk about it. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After ss, Chuck went to Yvette Jordan''s staff room. Because there was no ss in the afternoon, Yvette was listening to music in the staff room. When she saw Chuck, her expression soured. "What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you that you are not allowed to look for me in between sses?" Chuck said with a wry smile, "I just want to tell you that I''m going to move out today." "You want to move out? Are you kidding?" Yvette sneered. Since young, she had grown up with Chuck. Knowing him like the back of her hand, how could he move out? Does he want to sleep on the street? But he had been timid since he was a child, even insisting to use her as his body pillow when sleeping. If it weren''t for the death of his grandfather, god knows how much longer she would''ve had to be hugged by him to sleep. Such a person sleeping on the street? He wouldn''t dare to do that even if he had ten times the courage. "I am not joking with you. I''ll move out today." Chuck said seriously. "Well, I''d like to see how long you can. Don''te back begging to me like a dog." "I won''t." After Chuck finished speaking, he turned around and left the office. Yvette stared at his leaving figure thoughtfully. In the past, no matter how much she scolded him, he would not dare to talk back. She didn''t know what happened to him today. All of a sudden, her phone rang. After picking up the phone, she quickly changed her tone and answered "Hello, Director Chester, what happened for you to suddenly call me up like this?" A middle-aged man''s voice could be heard from the other end of the phone, "Yvette, I heard that your trainingpany''s business is not good recently. Do you want me to introduce some business to you?" Yvette''s heart was filled with joy. Her recent business in the trainingpany could be said to be very poor. It was already very difficult for her to make any progress. If she did not show any improvement again, she was afraid that she would have to close thepany in half a year. She had already lost more than 100,000 dors in the past two months. It was also because of this that she was recently venting all her anger on Chuck. After hearing Director Chester''s business proposals, a smile appeared on her face. "Yes, thank you for taking care of me, Director Chester!" "Well, room No. 1218 in the Triumph Hotel tonight. Come over." "A hotel?" Yvette was a little scared. "Director Chester, why don''t I treat you to a five-star hotel dinner in the urban area? A hotel..." "What''s wrong? You don''t even give me a face?" "No, no... It''s just a hotel..." Instantly, a steeled cold voice was heard from the phone, "Hmph, forget it if you don''te. This business is given by my friend''spany as his employees need to be trained. You should know how much money you can make from a bigpany with 50 to 60 people. If you don''te, I won''t force you!" Yvette was very conflicted. She didn''t want to go, but she didn''t want to waste this opportunity either. Just when she had wanted to negotiate, he hung up all of a sudden. "If I don''t take the deal, I''m afraid that I''ll be going bankrupt." She decided to take the risk! After leaving school, she drove home, nning to simply tidy up and change her clothes. However, when she just arrived at the door of the house, she saw Chucking out of the house with a suitcase. The two of them looked at each other. Chuck said, "Wifey..." As soon as he spoke, Yvette interrupted him with disgust, "Don''t call me like that!" "Yvette, no matter what, you''ve been taking care of me for almost a year after grandpa''s death, if you..." Yvette snorted and said, "What''s wrong? Do you regret it? Do you want me to give you a chance?" Yvette sneered impatiently. "No, I mean if you have any difficulties in the future, you can tell me." Chuck nodded before walking past Yvette. After all, he and Yvette had been sleeping in the same bed for so long. He still had some feelings for her in his heart. Yvette was also absent-minded for a moment. She didn''t expect that this man, whom she looked down upon the most, would say suchforting words today. It was as though in a trance, she had found someone to rely upon. But then, she smiled coldly and said, "Tell you? What good would it bring me to tell you? Can you give me money or bring me some customers? You can''t give me anything and you can''t even afford a meal yet you want me to tell you?" Chuck shrugged. He still had more than one million dors in his hand. Even if it was not enough, he still had his mother. The money would be transferred to his ount with just a phone call. "If you need money, I can give it to you." Yvette feebly waved her hand and sneered, "You''d better keep the money for yourself to buy instant noodles." Chuck did not defend himself. He left with his suitcase. Chuck walked with his suitcase for a while. After inquiring about the hotels nearby, he got in a taxi and went to the Triumph Hotel. The magnificent buildings, the glorious decorations, and the luxurious European interiors shocked him to his core. This was the busiest hotel in the city, which the cheapest standard hotel rooms cost at least 800 dors. In the past, Chuck did not dare to think that he could spend in such a ce, but now it was different. When Chuck was about to go in, he saw Yvette''s car swerving in and parking itself in the parking lot. Chuck was so shocked that he hid aside in a hurry. "This is a hotel! What is she doing here?" Chuck felt extremely bitter in his heart. Is his wifey going to sleep with another man? Although the two of them didn''t get a marriage certificate and it was just grandpa''s arrangement, he felt very ufortable when he thought that the woman he once held in his arms was going to sleep with others. After Yvette went in, Chuck took his luggage and walked in. As soon as he entered the door, he heard a strange voice saying, "Oh my god, who is this? Isn''t this Chuck?" Chuck turned his head and found Lara strolling in with her boyfriend, Conrad Lee in her arms. Lara''s face was full of scorn as if Chuck was not qualified toe to such a high-end hotel. "Who is this?" Conrad nced at Chuck and asked casually. "Chuck Cannon, my ssmate, I''m telling you, this person picked up two thousand dors, but he didn''t return it and instead spent it himself. I really admire this kind of person." Conrad nced at Chuck, the corners of his mouth twitching in sarcasm. "Haha, maybe such a trash hasn''t seen two thousand dors before." "Don''t talk nonsense with this kind of rubbish. Let''s go in quickly, my dear." Lara held Conrad''s arm tightly in her arms as if she couldn''t wait to enter the hotel. Chuck frowned slightly and ignored them, dragging his luggage into the hotel. "A standard room please." Conrad took out his identity card, and Lara followed suit shyly. The pretty staff at the front desk checked on the hotel''s database and said, "I''m sorry, today''s standard room has been fully booked." "Ah..." Lara''s face was full of dissatisfaction and loss. Conrad continued to ask, "How about arger room?" "I''m really sorry." The pretty staff at the front desk checked again, her tone extremely apologetic. "Only the presidential suite is currently avable." Conrad probed carefully, "The presidential suite? How much is that?" He said so in a hesitant tone. For them, they would usually get a standard room that costs a few hundred dors every time they got a room. As students, it was already pretty extravagant for them to spend a few hundred dors like this. "Yes, it''s 8888 dors for the presidential suite." Conrad shook his head hurriedly. "It''s way too expensive." "Forget it, let''s go find another hotel," Lara muttered and pulled Conrad out. But before they went out, they saw Chuck walking to the front desk. "This rubbish really thinks that he is rich after picking up 2,000 dors. Just look at his beggar- looking clothes? How dare he try to book a room in this kind of ce?" Lara sneered. Conrad also sneered. He was pretty sure that this guy had most two thousand dors on him. He would definitely be shocked to death once he heard the price for a night in the presidential suite. However... "How''s that even possible?" Conrad''s mind was filled with doubt as he watched Chuck walking towards the elevator with the room card in his hand. "What''s going on? Wasn''t there no standard room?" "How did that trash Chuck Cannon manage to get a room?" Lara Jean saw it too, and she became more and more annoyed. She walked quickly to the front desk and patted it hard, asking defiantly, "Hey, didn''t you just say that there was no standard room left? Why did you let that person book one then? Call your manager! I''m going to make aint that you are cheating your customers!" Conrad''s face was cold too. After all, he was a VIP member of this hotel. How could he be fooled by such a receptionist? He was full of anger. "Hurry up and call out your manager." The girl at the front desk was stunned. After a long pause, she said helplessly, "You two misunderstood me. The standard rooms are indeed all fully booked. The room that the person has booked just now is the presidential suite." "How is it possible?" Lara''s face changed, before she retorted hurriedly, "It''s impossible. How can that broke idiot afford to book a presidential suite?" The girl at the front desk handed over the receipt which was issued just now. When the two of them saw the payment fee, their faces changed dramatically. "Could it be that he picked up more than two thousand? Probably twenty thousand?" Conrad could only think of such a possibility. "It''s very likely!" Lara was even more jealous. That broke idiot actually picked up 20,000 dors! This was almost her living expenses for one year! What a stroke of luck! "He is really good at spending money! Picking up 20,000 dors and spending half of itvishly, such a spendthrift!" Lara was bitter, and her face was full of discontent. "Idiots are still idiots. He probably thinks that he is rich with that little sum of money. 20,000 dors is my dad''s ie for three or four days, but my dad will never waste it by booking a presidential suite. How dare a broke idiot like him even spent his slim stroke of luck like this! Hrious!" Conrad laughed disdainfully. Chuck ced his luggage in his room and went downstairs to eat. When Lara saw Chucking down from the elevator, she thought of something and whispered, "This loser likes to show off right? Why don''t we y around with him for a while?" Conrad was puzzled. "But how?" Lara smiled and shouted at Chuck, "Hey, Chuck!" Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Hearing the sound from the front desk, he was stunned to find that the two people had not left yet. "Where are you going?" Lara asked.- Chuck replied, "To get something to eat." "Eat?" Lara was contemting silently. For trash like Chuck, he would probably prefer fast food on the streets even after living luxuriously. After all, he was still part of the low-ssmoners who would never be able to climb up thedders of wealth. She coughed and said seriously, "Chuck, I lent you money and you haven''t thanked me, have you?" Although Chuck was disgusted by Lara''s words, he still nodded calmly. Although he had borrowed 200 dors from her and was eventually forced to pay back 400 dors instead, it was evident that without the 200 dors he would''ve starved long ago. "Thanking you is what I should do." Lara sneered and continued, "My boyfriend and I haven''t eaten yet. Would you like to invite us to have a meal in this hotel?" Chuck nodded. "Okay." He took the bait! Lara and Conrad looked at each other. They had eaten here before. Although they ordered the most ordinary dishes, it cost at least a thousand dors for just a few dishes! Three people would cost at least two thousand dors. Chuck no doubt loves to show off, he even straight up agreed to it! "Thanks. Let''s go then, I''m so hungry." Lara smiled while holding Conrad''s arm and walked to the restaurant. Chuck followed them. The three of them found a ce in the restaurant and sat down. Soon the waiter came over with the menu and said, "Good evening. We have a Friday special offer of set dishes here. Three meat dishes, one vegetarian dish, and one soup at only 888 dors. Would you like to think about it?" The waiter knew that the three of them were all students, so he rmended a cheaper option for them. Lara shook her head hurriedly and pouted, "I don''t want to have set dishes." "I don''t want it either," Conrad agreed. Lara looked at Chuck and asked cunningly, "Chuck, to thank me. You won''t just treat me to set dishes, will you?" Chuck said casually, "Well, you can order whatever you like." Seriously? Whatever I like? Lara snorted and rolled her eyes. How much do you actually have to ask me to simply order whatever I like? So pretentious! Lara, of course, was more than happy to hear so. She took the menu and pointed at whatever she liked. She ordered a total of seven dishes, and at this point even the waiter''s expression was a little strange. These dishes were all Triumph Hotel''s expensive rmended dishes, costing them around four to five thousand dors in total. Judging that they were students, how could they afford such expensive dishes? He confirmed once more, "Are you sure you want to order so much? Each dish in the Triumph Hotel is not only of high quality but also of great quantity. Generally speaking, four or five dishes should be enough for three people." Lara looked at Chuck, attempting to sense panic from his expression. She smiled and asked, "I''ll confirm if you don''t have anything else to add on?" Chuck nodded casually. "Yep, that''s all." The waiter took a look at Chuck full of sympathy. At first nce, he knew that Chuck had been ruthlessly conned. Yet, he had no choice but to take the menu and leave. Soon the dishes were served. There were a lot of dishes, and the three of them definitely could not finish them all. Lara ate only two pieces of beef before getting a more evil idea. "Chuck, it seems I ordered too many dishes. Since there are such lot of dishes here, would you mind if I ask a few friends toe over and eat together? It will be livelier!" Chuck said indifferently, "Well, it''s up to you." Lara looked at Chuck''s calm face and sneered in her heart. At this time, he still pretended to be generous. "Since there''s going to be more peopleter, it''ll be alright if we add on a few more dishes, right?" Chuck nodded. Lara and Conrad looked at each other and chuckled. Then, they buried their heads in their meals and continued to eat. Not long after, two beautiful women came with their boyfriends. Chuck knew these two beauties. One was called Moon Cherise and the other was called Tia Thomas. However, he didn''t know the two men. The two of them rushed over after hearing Lara iming that there was an idiot treating them to food at Triumph Hotel. When they came and realized that the idiot was Chuck Cannon, their faces were full of surprise. Tia sat down and whispered in Lara''s ear, "Isn''t this Chuck? Does he even have money?" Lara said in a low voice, "This idiot has a stroke of luck since he picked up a lot of money." Saying this, Lara called over the waiter. The newly came four people ordered dishes, which cost around four or five thousand. All the dishes cost more than ten thousand, and Chuck was pretty sure already dying inside. Lara gloated at Chuck''s misery. The dishes were soon served. The three couples were eating happily. However, no one spoke to Chuck as they isted himpletely. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chuck had nothing to say either and ate his own food quietly. After a while, since he was almost done with the meal, he called the waiter over. The waiter rushed over with the bill and said respectfully, "Sir, the total is 9,302 dors." She looked at Chuck who was dressed cheaply and wondered how he was going to pay. Lara, Conrad, and the four who came afterward looked at Chuck maliciously. They were so happy since they wanted to see him make a fool of himself. However, Chuck took out ten thousand in cash from his bag and Lara''s eyes shot open. Sure enough, he had picked up twenty thousand dors! Conrad and the others were full of bitterness, but even if he was lucky, what could he do? Today, they would force him to spend everything! Chuck took out 3,000 dors calmly and handed it over to the waiter. After that, he stopped taking out any money anymore. Everyone was stunned and puzzled! The waiter said, "Sir, this is 3,000 dors. It''s not enough." Lara said, "Ya, it''s nine thousand and three hundred dors." "What''s wrong with that? You lent me some money. It''s very reasonable for me to treat you." Chuck said calmly, "But who are these people? I don''t know them. What does their meal have to do with me?" Chapter 5 Chapter 5 "What the f*ck are you saying? Didn''t you say it was your treat? I even asked you before ordering didn''t I? When I invited people over you also agreed to it, and now you''re trying to pretend nothing happened?" Lara Jean was furious and pointed angrily at Chuck Cannon. Conrad Lee''s face darkened. Moon Cherise, Tia Thomas, and their boyfriends didn''t look well either. They just came here for a free meal and didn''t want to pay a penny. Unexpectedly, they encountered such a thing, Lara cried out suddenly and everyone in the restaurant stared at them. They felt so embarrassed. "You''ve lent me some money, so it''s reasonable for me to treat you. Now that I''ve treated you, you should settle the rest by yourself. I don''t know these people, and I don''t have the interests of treating strangers." Chuck stood up. Lara was so angry that she was going crazy! "F**k you, are you trying to y tricks on us?" Conrad red at Chuck. Was he being forced to pay the remaining 6000 dors himself? "I''m sorry, but I don''t know you!" Chuck looked at Conrad. He wouldn''t have dared to do that previously, but now that he had money, he wasn''t afraid of anyone! Conrad stared at Chuck, clenching his fists, but he frowned. Chuck, who used to be timid, was not afraid of him? This kind of calmness... "F*ck, loser, putting on airs? You don''t have money to pay for this meal?" Lara burst out in fury. "This person is just reluctant to pay. He did it on purpose. This sort of person even exists, if you don''t have money don''t put on airs then, huh? This is such a disgusting attitude." Moon shook her head angrily. Being looked at by people around her made her feel so ashamed. "That''s right! What kind of person are you? You refuse to pay for a treat! How could there be such a shameless person like you? It sickens me!" Tia was not polite at all. Lara continued chastising Chuck in a st of rage, "F*ck, you have the guts to dupe me? No matter what, you have to pay, whether you want to or not!" "In that case, that means you''ll treat everyone here to a meal?" Chuck chuckled. His calmness surprised the people around him! "Damn it, are you deaf? When did I say that I''ll treat them? Do I know them? Why should I treat them? I asked YOU to pay for us!" Lara was so angry that her face turned scarlet. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "You say you don''t want to treat everyone here because you don''t know them. Then, why should I treat your friends to a meal? Do I know them?" Chuck retorted sharply. "You! Hey!" Lara''s face was as red as blood. She was going crazy! Moon and Tia''s expressions twitched, they were angry as well but they were rendered speechless. "Poor f*ck! You''re just a poor f*ck!" Lara cursed incoherently. However, she was immediately shocked by her own words! Chuck nced at her. A poor f*ck? If she knew that his mother had given him five million dors casually, would she still think that he was a poor f*ck? The corner of Chuck''s mouth curled up and he "identally" broke a bowl. With a bang, the bowl was smashed to pieces on the ground. "Ah? Sir, are you okay?" The waiter asked in a hurry. It was normal for restaurants to break their bowls, but it was a taboo for customers to be hurt by it. "I''m fine. I''m sorry for breaking a bowl. Aspensation, keep this." Chuck ced all the remaining money into the hands of the dumbfounded waiter. "Sir, this..." The waiter was stunned. It was just a bowl and this guestpensated over seven thousand dors? The customers around them were shocked. A 7,000 dor bowl? And this was still considered poor? He was totally a baller! Conrad''s eyes widened in disbelief. How could he spend 7,000 dors on a bowl that probably cost only three to four dors? Did he really pick up just 20,000 dors? Moon and Tia were even more dumbfounded. 8000 dors was their living expenses for two months. How could he just give it away like that? Chapter 6 Chapter 6 While everyone was stunned, Chuck Cannon had already started walking out. "Ah!! Chuck dammit, go to hell! You rather give it to others than me!" Lara Jean screamed! "Lara, what should we do now? We don''t have money." Tia Thomas immediately said. "Yes, my boyfriend and I didn''t bring money neither." Moon Cherise added immediately. Lara was so angry that she gnashed her teeth in annoyance. She red at them, took out a credit card while gritting her teeth, and squeezed out three words from her mouth, "pay by card!" Moon and Tia heaved a sigh of relief. The waiter came to his senses and went to the front desk with a stack of money and a credit card in his hand. "He had used almost eighteen thousand dors. I''d like to see how long will this bastard take to spend the twenty thousand dors he picked up!" Lara was so frustrated her nails sunk deeply in the flesh of her palm. "He''s so pretentious. It''s likely that he''ll spend all his money today! He won''t be able to show off for a long time. He''ll surely ask you to borrow money to him like a dog when he runs out of money. At that time, don''t lend him a cent even if he kneels to you!" Conrad Lee said coldly. "Kneel? I won''t lend him any money even if he calls me mom!" Lara was furious. "He''s just a pathetic dog once he has no money. He''ll definitelye to ask you for your help. Then, you can embarrass him!" Tia added. "Yes, Lara, don''t be angry. Why should you be angry with such a person? He didn''t even want to settle a single bill easily and rather spent 8,000 dors to buy a broken bowl than to pay the bill. I really hate such a person!" Moon asserted. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Don''t be angry? It''s six thousand dors! My dad is going to curse me to death. No, I must ask him for the money!" Lara''s eyes were glued firmly in the direction which Chuck had left. "What are you going to do then?" Conrad asked. "Hmph, he dares toy with me? I''ll teach him a lesson!" Lara remarked coldly... Chuck took the elevator back to his room. In fact, he didn''t feel good deep down because Yvette Jordan was also in this hotel now. Although she had been scolding him all the time, Chuck had been sleeping with her for more than ten years. Moreover, after grandpa died, she had spent money to raise him, and Chuck still had feelings for her. He wanted to find out which room Yvette was in, but unfortunately, he couldn''t find her. When he was about to go back to the room, he suddenly saw Yvette running out drowsily from around the corner. Her face was red as if she was drunk. Tworge men were smiling at each other evilly while taking Yvette back to her room. "No, I''m going back, I''m already drunk." Yvette covered her chest with her hands and was about to puke. She was very unwell. After seeing this, Chuck hurriedly hid aside. These two wretched men pulled Yvette into a room while saying, "If you are drunk, let us take care of you. Don''t worry and just enjoy yourself!" "Haha, I can''t wait any longer. This bitch was still pretending just now. Continue pretending while you still can, I''ll give you the time of your life in just a moment." The other man smirked lecherously as he also pulled Yvette into the room. "I''m going back. You said that you''ll introduce me to a business if I drink. You... help me!" Yvette still managed to remain sober despite drinking a lot, but the alcohol had zapped her dry of her remaining strength to break free from their grasps. "I''m giving you some business now, am I not? Hehe, how can I introduce the business to you if you don''t let our two brothers have some fun with you?" "Say no more, just drag her in!" Chuck clenched his fists. No matter what happened, Yvette was still his wife. He was very angry. He immediately rushed over and shouted, "Stop!" The two men were not doing anything glorious anyway, thus they were startled by Chuck''s sudden roar. However, when they saw his young appearance, they immediately calmed down and said, "What does it have to do with you? Be careful and scram or else I will find someone to mess with you now!" "Get out of here, do you hear me?" Another man threatened him viciously! Chuck took out his mobile phone. "I called the police!" "F*ck you!" The two men looked at each other panicked. They gritted their teeth and said, "Hey, I''ll remember you! Let''s go!" The two men left quickly! Chuck breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Yvette, who was struggling in a daze on the ground. Without a choice, he carried her into the room and locked the door with a chair to prevent them from coming back. "Don''t touch me, you bastards!" Yvette struggled strongly. Chuck attempted to carry her to the bed, but amongst all the struggling he fell on top of her instead, his hands identally feeling up her chest. Instantly, his face turned beet red, and he hurriedly got up from her. Soon after, Yvette fell asleep while struggling. Chuck covered her with the quilt and stared at this familiar face, Yvette was indeed gorgeous. In the old days, Yvette would deliberately hug Chuck so tightly against her chest. Sadly, that happened seven or eight years ago when he didn''t know anything. But now that he knew, Yvette wouldn''t let him touch her again. Chuck continued staring at Yvette who was sound asleep and sighed. As he stood up and prepared to leave, she suddenly screamed out, "Chuck!" Chuck was startled. "Didn''t she fall asleep?" Chapter 7 Chapter 7 However, Chuck Cannon took out Yvette Jordan''s mobile phone, opened her WeChat, and added himself with it. Chuck''s current WeChat ount was a nk te with no friends added ever since he opened this ount. Yvette would never know it was Chuck''s WeChat ount. There must''ve been something wrong with Yvette''s trainingpany, otherwise, she would not havee here to drink. If she needed money, Chuck would not mind transferring it to her. After helping her epting his WeChat friend request, Chuck left. Chuck took a shower and wanted to sleep after returning to his room. When dawn broke, he had already checked out early. He had to go to the real-estate agency to settle the house procedures today. "My head hurts!" She tried hard and recalled someone shouting loudly. Yes, that''s it, someone must''ve saved her, right? It must be so! Yvette gave a sigh of relief. She put on her clothes and sat on the bed. Sighing again, she decided it was probably time to transfer the ownership of herpany to someone else. She didn''t want to go throughst night''s incident again. Ding! Yvette turned on her phone as she received a WeChat message. It was actually a stranger''s WeChat ount, whose name was "Baller". Is it really a baller? "Are you awake?" After seeing this message, Yvette was surprised. This person must have saved herst night and then added her on WeChat! She immediately replied, "Hey, did you save mest night?" "Well, sort of." "Thank you, do I know you?" Yvette asked. "No." "Then how can I thank you? If it weren''t for youst night, I would have been... (three crying face emojis)" "You don''t have to thank me, but I have to remind you not to stay over with others in a hotel. It''s too dangerous!" "Thank you, there was something wrong with mypany. That''s why..." Yvette replied. The man didn''t reply for twenty seconds and Yvette sighed. He probably thought that she was an easy woman, so he ignored her. However, she still thanked him in her heart and wanted to see this man. Yvette put down her mobile phone, but! Ding! The baller transferred one hundred thousand dors! Yvette was dumbfounded. "This guy actually transferred 100,000 dors to me?" She was stunned and replied in a hurry, "What are you doing, Baller?" "Isn''t yourpany facing difficulties? Then I will transfer the money to you so you don''t have to drink with others anymore." Yvette double confirmed that she did not mistakenly read the message. She took a deep breath and replied, "Thank you, Baller, but you saved mest night and I haven''t even thanked you, how can I take your money?" The other party did not respond! But! Ten seconds! Ding! The baller transferred one hundred thousand dors! Again! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Yvette waspletely shocked. Is this guy really a baller? If so, when did she ever know a guy like this? Yvette felt puzzled and clicked on his profile. She wanted to see his album, but she didn''t find anything. Who was this guy? "Thank you, but really it''s fine. I will solve my own problems." Yvette finally replied after some thinking. This man gave her 200,000 dors out of sudden. She couldn''t ept it, and she didn''t dare to ept it. "Well, if you''re in trouble, you can contact me." Seeing the message, Yvette put down the phone in bewilderment after replying to a "Thanks". Who is this guy? Why is he helping her? She was full of doubts. She thought about it for a while and decided to sell out her own house. She could buy a smaller house and use the remaining money to see if she could revive her trainingpany. After all, she only managed to buy her current house and car thanks to the money earned by this trainingpany! She would not be contented to give up just like this! She made up her mind to pack up her things and check out. Then, she would contact the real- estate agency to sell her house... Chuck looked at his mobile phone and gave a wry smile. Yvette didn''t ept the money transferred to her? At least, he finally managed to ''be friends'' with Yvette, and even managed to chat with her so casually. Unfortunately, it was not a face-to-face conversation. Chuck thought to himself, if Yvette was really facing problems, she would definitely ask him for help. Then, he could help her. Soon, he got to the real estate agency. When the employee saw Chucking over, he immediately served him tea and gave him a seat. He had made a lot of money this month, Chuck was definitely his God of Prosperity! "Mr. Cannon, please wait for a moment. The owner wille soon," the employee said politely. Chuck nodded. There was nothing to worry about. After all, it was almost the holidays and there was no ss this morning. However, after ying with his mobile phone for a while, he suddenly saw Yvette''s car at the door. He was shocked. No way, was WeChat already so high-tech for her to be able to track him down? Don''t panic, it''s impossible. But why is Yvette here? Is she selling her house? Chuck took a deep breath and hurriedly said that he needed to go to the washroom before dashing inside. He carefully looked out and saw Yvetteing in with a bag. The other employees immediately served her politely. Her clothes were not cheap so everyone could see that Yvette had purchasing power. With only a few words, the employee had Yvette sign some documents before driving off in her car. Chuck walked out and asked, "What was the prettydy doing?" "She wanted to sell her house!" He was speechless. Was Yvette really selling her house? Is herpany facing that much hardship? They didn''t talk much before, so Chuck naturally didn''t know her situation. He didn''t expect it to be like this. Soon, the owner of the house that Chuck wanted to buy dropped by. He went out with the real estate middleman toplete some paperwork documents untilte afternoon. Finally, Chuck had his own house! Mind him, a few days ago he was still fretting over what to eat, but now it felt so good having a baller as a mom! Back at the agency, Chuck asked the staff who had just returned from Yvette''s house. The staff said, "The prettydy just now was selling her house, three rooms, 130 square meters. ording to the market price, it would cost about 1.2 million dors. She said that if she could be paid all the money at once, there could be a discount of up to fifty thousand dors!" "That means it can be taken care of with 1.2 million dors!" Chuck''s eyes shed! "Are you interested, Mr. Cannon?" The employee''s eyes lit up. It was not a big deal for a person who could pay up three million dors at once to buy another house. "Wait, I''ll make a phone call and ask." Chuck took out his mobile phone to call his mother and it was quickly connected, "Chucky!" "Mom, I still want some money..." He said. "Okay, Mom will you transfer ten million dors now!" His mother chuckled. "Mom, I''m using it to buy a house. I didn''t have enough money, so that why..." Chuck exined hesitantly. "No need to give any reasons. If my son wants to spend money, just spend it. Remember I''m your mom, I''ll give you as much as you want." Chuck''s eyes reddened. He never felt the warmth of parents since young, but now that he had, Chuck felt warm inside. Although it was normal for moms to be like this, he still felt like he was dreaming. "Thank you, mom." "Silly child, I''ll transfer it to you now." The call ended In less than ten minutes, Chuck received a message on his mobile phone, indicating that he had just received 10 million dors! Together with the remaining money in his ount, he now had about 11.3 million dors. Chuck took a deep breath and walked up to the employee before announcing, "Call her now and say that someone wants to buy her house!" Chapter 8 Chapter 8 "What? Does someone want to buy my house so soon? And it''s gonna be paid in full?" Yvette Jordan was stunned after receiving the phone call from the real estate agency. "Isn''t it too fast? The news was just released in the morning!" "Yes, a gentleman has taken a fancy to your house. If it''s convenient for you, please drop by so we can finish up the transfer procedure tomorrow," the agent said. Yvette felt like she received a gift from heaven. Despite the repeated confirmation, she was surprised. Her house was really sold in one morning. When she bought this house, she only bought it for Six hundred thousands dor. In just one morning, she had already made hundreds of thousands of dors! She thought that it would take at least a month to sell the house, but she didn''t expect it to be sold so fast. "Okay, please take the buyer to the Real Estate Bureau tomorrow. I''ll meet you there," Yvette said. "No problem. See you tomorrow morning." Seeing the real estate agency hanging up the phone, Chuck Cannon breathed a sigh of relief. "What did she say?" "Very pleased!" The agent smiled and said. He was even more polite to Chuck. Chuck, who looked extremely normal and low-profiled, had bought two houses in his agency in two days. He would be a big customer in the future, so he couldn''t afford to offend him. "That''s great. Please help meplete the transfer procedure tomorrow," Chuck replied. He couldn''t let Yvette know that he was the one who bought her house, or she might not want to sell it. "Me? Mr. Cannon, this transfer has to be done by yourself." The agent was surprised because he had never encountered such a request before! "Please rece me, I will give you the money tomorrow. You can transfer the house under your name first and then transfer it to me," Chuck said. The agent was stunned. Was there such a way? However, he would receive a lot ofmission after selling this house, so it was worth going through the troublesome matters. "No problem, I''ll call you tomorrow morning," the agent said. "Okay." Chuck gave him a deposit of 100,000 dors and went out. "Mr. Cannon is really rich." After Chuck left, several agents expressed their envy. "Yes, although Mr. Cannon wears cheap clothes and looks like a loser, he is generous. He spent more than five million dors to buy houses at once. His assets should be more than 50 million!" "That many? He''s still a student at this age, isn''t he?" "Student? He''s obviously a rich kid, isn''t he?" "I really can''t see that, are rich kids so low-key now?" "Who knows?" ...... Chuck was waiting for a taxi while his mind was wandering. How would Yvette react if she knew he was the one who bought her house? Maybe she would be surprised? Maybe! Chuck shook his head. Now he was ready to go to the furniture store to buy some furniture. After all, the house had been transferred today, but the original owners had moved out with their furniture. Fortunately, no renovation was needed as the house was still rtively new, so he could just buy some furniture and move in. However, Chuck felt that it was troublesome to go back and forth and thus thought of buying a car. It felt so different when he had money, he could change his mind whenever he wanted. He took a taxi to the 4S Automobile Store. After attaining his driving license for a few months, he had already thought of buying a BMW. Now, of course, he was heading straight to the BMW 4S Automobile Store. However, Chuck was not dressed attractive enough to get the attention of the staff in the store. They nced at him a few times and their eyes were full of disdain. Nobody bothered to greet him at all. They were guessing that this person came in just to have a look around the cars for fun. Chuck took a fancy to a big BMW, but he didn''t know what it was called. Thinking that it belonged to a certain series, he walked over and saw a saleswoman. Chuck asked, "Hello, what car is this? How much is it?" The saleswoman looked at Chuck with distaste. She didn''t want to talk to him at all and just walked away with no intention of responding to him. This poor loser was asking her the price of the car although he didn''t even know what its name was? Chuck was a little distraught, and could only try to open the car door and take a look inside himself. However, he felt awkward as that door was locked so he could only have a look outside. The manager of this store nced at Chuck and asked the intern, Charlotte Yates, toe over. "Manager, you called me?" Charlotte greeted him cautiously. The manager pointed to Chuck, who was examining the car. "Go serve the man who just walked in. This sort of person is just taking a look at cars, they will never have the ability to buy cars. You can practice serving him so that yourmunication skills can improve. After all, we can''t let you, an intern, to greet guests with the ability to purchase cars. It''s best to practice on such a person with no money as it won''t cause any loss to the store. Go!" "Yes, manager." Charlotte calmed herself down and walked over. The manager reminded her, "Remember, be careful and don''t let him touch anything. He can''t afford topensate if he leaves some scratches on the cars." "Yes manager, I know." Charlotte nodded and walked over to Chuck with a smile. The manager and the other salesmen were toozy to bother. They didn''t even pay attention to Chuck, who looked like the shameless type of person who would enter the store to look out the cars but not buy anything. "Hello, are you interested in this car?" Charlotte smiled and asked in a sweet voice. "Yes, which series is this car from?" Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, someone paid attention to him. "Yes, this is the luxurious version of the BMW seven series. Wheelbase..." Charlotte was about to introduce the details of the car as practiced, but before she could finish her sentence, Chuck interrupted her and asked directly, "How much is it?" Charlotte was stunned momentarily. "Well, this is the top card of the BMW seven series. It costs 2,480,00 dors!" "Okay, I''ll take it. Do you have any avable cars in stock?" Chuck asked. "What? What did you say?" Charlotte Yates was stunned. "I said I''ve made up my mind. Is there any of it avable currently?" Chuck repeated weakly. Didn''t he seem like he was going to buy a car? "Are you sure?" Charlotte subconsciously rose her voice, which immediately attracted the other salespeople in the store. What happened? Could it be, this guy damaged the car? Their salesmen all looked at them. The manager frowned and could only walk over, muttering unhappily under his breath, "I told her to be careful. Why did she let this kid touch the car? Can he even afford to pay for the damages? Sigh!" "What''s wrong?" The manager tried his best to remain calm. If Chuck had no money, he would immediately call the police! "Manager, this gentleman here said he wanted to order this car!" Charlotte said in a daze. She couldn''te back to her senses. The manager was stunned, his eyebrows knotting themselves further. Not a bit d, he examined Chuck from head to toe for a few times. Unsatisfied although he had let this persone in to take a look, and even trying to make a joke? He was unhappy as he thought that this had gotten too far. "What? Did I hear it right? This guy, dressed in rags, has the money to buy a BMW? What''s more, a BMW of the very highest caliber?" "I think he''d better buy a bicycle." "That''s right. Doesn''t he feel embarrassed when he hears this price?" The other salesmen all sneered. They had seen too many people like Chuck, just simply iming to buy it. They wouldn''t be surprised if he tried to find an excuse to leaveter. "Sir, are you kidding?" The manager was impatient. He wanted to throw Chuck out. Chuck looked at him, took out his card, and gave it directly to Charlotte. "Do you have readily avable stock?" "Yes." Charlotte nodded in reflex. "Then I''ll buy it, swipe my card!" Chuck replied calmly. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte was really confused. This was her first day at work and she didn''t know how to deal with it, so she could only ask the manager, "What should I do?" "Since he wants to buy it, then swipe his card. Currently, this car has a discount of 30,000 dors. Since he has money, then he can pay 2,450,000 dors!" the manager sneered. He couldn''t understand why Chuck had the courage to present his debit card after asking about the price of the BMW. Will he feel embarrassed of himself only when the machine states that there is an insufficient amount in his bank ount? Well, since you''re so pretentious, let reality give you a big p in the face then! He had been in the car business for so many years, and he had never seen anyone enter a BMW store to buy a car in clothes that cost less than a hundred dors. Chuck was definitely the first one. The manager sneered and said, "Go and swipe it!" Charlotte brought Chuck''s card over to the counter in a daze. She didn''t want to issue an invoice first and directly swiped the card. "Haha, it''s the first time that I''ve seen such a person. This kid must be ying truth or dare!" "Me neither. Will he feel embarrassed if the card can''t be usedter?" "I don''t think so. He''s so thick-skinned. Why would he feel embarrassed?" The salesmen at the sceneughed mockingly while the manager red at Chuck. He waited for Charlotte to inform him that the bnce of this card was insufficient. In less than 30 seconds, Charlotte trotted over. The manager nced at her and said, "Return him the card and ask him to get out!" "No, manager!" Charlotte replied breathlessly, "Manager, his bill was paid! That 2,450,000 dors has been paid!" Chapter 9 Chapter 9 "What?" The manager was shocked, and the other salesmen gathered around them in surprise. How could it be possible? This poor boy actually took out 2,400,000 dors? "Are you sure?" The manager asked in a serious tone. He knew that Charlotte Yates would not dare to joke with him at this moment, but he still asked because he couldn''t believe that he had misjudged Chuck Cannon. "Yes, I''m sure!" Charlotte was also bbergasted just now, but the credit card machine wouldn''t lie. There was no insufficient bnce as expected, and the payment was sessfully made in one swipe. She had thought that it was an illusion, but it turned out real! "Oh gosh!" The manager was shocked! "He really bought it? I really can''t believe that he is actually so rich when he is dressed like this. Are the rich people so low-key now?" "Who knows? It''s probably just these rich kids and their weird antics. This must be one of the ways for them to have fun." "Sigh, if I had known that this person was so rich, I should have answered him properly when he asked me the price of the car just now. Then themission of this car will be mine, sigh..." The manager''s heart from just now was full of regret, but it was no use regretting it anymore. He had already bought the car. The manager''s attitude took a 360-degree turn and he smiled politely at Chuck, "May I know your surname, sir?" "My surname is Cannon. Please help me settle the insurance and the temporary car number te as well. I''ll take the car outter." Chuck said to Charlotte after answering the manager. Charlotte nodded robotically. So this meant that she had sold a car on the first day of her internship? She felt as if she was dreaming, but this dream was real. Seeing as Chuck ignored the manager, the manager immediately felt awkward. He winked at Charlotte as a sign of asking her to deal with Chuck properly since he was now an important customer of theirs. Charlotte nodded and brought Chuck to finish up the necessary procedures. Since the money had been paid, the rest would be quick. An hourter, Chuck drove out of the 4S Automobile Store slowly. He nned to go to the car management office the day after tomorrow to install the car te. Before he left, he also added Charlotte''s WeChat ount. Chuck didn''t think too much since it was the first time he had bought a car. He could get her help on WeChat if he had run into any problems while maneuvering the car. To be honest, it was the first time Chuck had driven such an extravagant car, so he was extremely tense. However, he definitely knew he paid well for the car, as even though his speed on the road was slow, the other cars didn''t dare to honk at him. Well, not everyone can afford to drive such a car after all! Chuck deliberately drove to a road with no cars to practice driving around, parking and reversing a few times. He was ready to drive to the furniture store to buy some furniture when he became more comfortable with his car. Just as he was about to leave, Yvette Jordan called. Chuck''s phone was connected to the car and it took him some time to find the button to pick up the call on the steering wheel. As soon as he answered it, Yvette''s impatient voice sted, "What are you doing? Why did you pick up the phone so slowly?" Chuck sighed. He could only say that he didn''t hear it just now. "Come home and pack up all your things before tonight." "Huh?" "Are you deaf?" "No, why do you ask me to pack my stuff?" "I sold my house. Do you expect me to clean up the rubbish that you left behind?" Yvette replied coldly. "All right." After hanging up the phone, Chuck drove home silently. Since Yvette''s house would be his starting tomorrow, it didn''t make any difference if he cleaned up his things or not. However, since Yvette called him, it was better for him to go back. As soon as he started driving, he received a WeChat notification. Chuck took a look and instantly felt faint as the message was from Yvette. "What are you doing, baller? I''d like to treat you to a meal to thank you." "Are you free?" Chuck replied. "I''m waiting for an annoying person toe over and pack up his things. After that, I''ll be free so let''s have dinner together." Chuck smiled bitterly. He knew that the annoying person she was talking about was himself. "I''m not free." Chuck could only reply like this, he didn''t want Yvette to know that it was he who saved her yesterday. "Ah? It doesn''t matter. When do you have time then?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Sorry, I would not be free recently." "Well, okay, let''s talk when you may be avable." "Yep." At this moment, Yvette sat on the sofa and kept clicking on the profile of this "Baller". She was a little disappointed. Why didn''t he post any photos? She felt that he didn''t really want to talk to her. Did he think of her as a flirtatious and easy girl? Yvette sighed helplessly. She really wanted to know how the man who saved herst night and even transferred 200,000 dors to her looked. Would he be a very handsome person? Yvette was curious, but when she remembered that Chuck woulde back soon, she went downstairs to buy a big bag so that he could take away all the garbage in the house. The road to Yvette''s residential area was not easy to drive through, especially with such a big car. Chuck took a long time to park into the garage cautiously as he was a newbie when it came to driving. However, just as he got out of the car and was ready to head upstairs, he heard Yvette ''s voice. He was immediately shocked. "How many times do I have to tell you? You should be observant and knowledgeable, why are you leaning so close to other people''s car? This kind of car pretty sure costs at least a million dors onwards, if you scratch it you''ll never be able to pay for thepensation!" Yvette scolded sharply. He had only picked up two thousand dors and he probably only had a few hundred dors left. How could he be able to pay back the owner of this car if he damaged it? Chuck smiled dryly and didn''t say anything. Yvette was toozy to say anything more. She stuffed the big bag into Chuck''s hand and said, "Take all your garbage away." Chuck nodded and went upstairs with the bag. Previously when he left, he had already taken back whatever he could with him, so the things left here were literally trash. After packing for an hour, the big bag was fully loaded and he dragged it downstairs. Seeing him panting out of exhaustion, Yvette frowned. She took her car key and followed him out. "You have too many things with you, it''ll be difficult if you drive alone. Where do you live? I''ll send you back." "There''s no need for that. I have..." Chuck stopped in a hurry. "What do you have? Money for a taxi?" Yvette frowned even deeper. "Sort of." Chuck didn''t say much. "Sort of? I think you can only live luxuriously for a few more days with the money you picked up." Yvette didn''t want to talk too much, so she followed him downstairs. She nned to go out for some food and see if there were any houses for rent. She wanted to buy a smaller house, but it was not something that she could get in such a short time. She could only rent a house first. However, as soon as they went downstairs, he heard someone cursing, "Whose car is this? Being so arrogant just because rich? You can''t just park in other people''s parking space even if you are rich!" Chuck thought, "Oh crap. We need to buy parking spaces in this residential area, and most of them were already bought by someone." He wasn''t paying attention when he was parking his car and probably parked his car in someone else''s parking space. As expected, when he went out, he saw a man with a pair of sses shouting loudly. The man was looking into the window angrily while holding his mobile phone. Chuck was startled when he saw that the man was looking for a number to call. However, he remembered that fortunately, there was no mobile phone number disyed on the car. He didn''t have the time to do that. The annoyed man walked around the car a few times and didn''t see a number, almost resorting to kicking the door. Chuck''s heart skipped a beat and his fists slowly tightened. Anyone would feel distressed if their newly bought car was kicked. However, the man knew that this car was very expensive and was certainly a car that no ordinary people could afford. He didn''t dare to touch it, so he could only mutter, "Hey, what kind of person is this? Not only do they simply park their car, but they also don''t even leave their number! I''ll head out to buy something. If the car hasn''t been moved when I''m back, I''ll smash it!" Chuck heaved a sigh of relief when he heard thest sentence being yelled out. It was likely that the man wanted the owner of the car to hear it. The man got into his car and drove off. Yvette nced at Chuck''s car and asked him, "Didn''t you see whose car it belonged to when you came over?" "I didn''t see it." He shook his head. "The car is a good car, but it''s not right to park it wherever he wants." Yvette went to her car, opened the door, and got in. She asked, "You really don''t need a ride?" "There''s no need for that. I''ll just take a taxi," Chuck said. "Whatever. But let me give you onest word of advice, you''ll never have a good future if you continue acting like this." Yvette was toozy to say anything else to him and drove away. Chuck scratched his nose and thought to himself, future? Now that he was a rich guy, he already had a wonderful future right ahead of him. After confirming that she had left the residential area, Chuck pressed the car key and opened the trunk to put the bag in. Then he drove out slowly. However, as soon as he came out, he broke out in a cold sweat as he saw Yvette''s car turning back. She had probably forgotten something. They would definitely meet up if this continued. Oh no, he would be seen by Yvette! Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chuck Cannon was very worried. If Yvette Jordan knew that he had bought this car, what would she do? He didn''t want her to know now. However, Chuck''s worry was obviously unnecessary. Yvette drove very fast. They passed by in a sh of light and she did not even look at him at all. It seemed that she never thought that he would be able to afford this car. He breathed a sigh of relief and stepped on the gas pedal to speed up. Yvette nced at the rearview mirror with a cold look. She was a little confused. "This car is one of the top luxury cars in its series, isn''t it? It costs more than two million dors. Whose car is it?" She had been living in this area for a long time, and she knew almost all the cars. Someone must''ve bought a new car. However, such an extravagant car cost a lot, so who could afford it? As she pondered about it, Yvette had already returned to her residential area. She hade back to retrieve her cell phone as she realized she forgot to bring it out when she came out just now. Yet, she didn''t see Chuck who was supposedly heaving arge bag downstairs. She frowned to herself and muttered, "Did he take a taxi and leave so soon?" "Still taking a taxi in such a moneycking situation? Hopeless of him." Yvette shook her head coldly... Chuck drove his BMW to the furniture store. He didn''t want to buy any over-the-top furniture since practicality is more important. However, others didn''t think so. Driving such an amazing car, the saleswoman had rmended the most expensive furniture for Chuck. A bed which cost hundreds of thousands of dors, and a sofa that cost around seventy or eighty thousand dors. Chuck sighed. Yes, he had money now, but he couldn''t spend it recklessly. In the end, Chuck spent 200,000 dors for two beds, a sofa, cab, etc. They were almost done. They could be delivered by tomorrow. Chuck took the receipt and walked out of the furniture store, but... When he went out, he saw his ssmate Queenie Carson, who had a good rtionship with Chuck. He still remembered how she defended him thest time when he said he had ''picked up some money.'' However, he was slightly frustrated as she had somehow identally scratched his new car with her bicycle. Queenie was visibly scared that her face turned pale. She had been wiping the scratched area with wet tissue while tears welled up in her eyes. But how could the scratch be covered up with tissue? Queenie realized this and couldn''t help crying. Her family was very ordinary, but she definitely recognized such a popr brand like BMW. She cried because she couldn''t afford to pay for it! Chuck couldn''t stand it any longer and hurried over. "Queenie, what are you crying for?" When Queenie saw that there was someone she knew, she stood up and cried even more anxiously. She couldn''t stop her tears from flowing. "Ah? Chuck, I hit someone''s car. I didn''t notice that I identally hit it when I was riding my bicycle. I''ve been trying to remove it with tissue, but I can''t. What should I do? What should I do?" Seeing Queenie crying so sadly, Chuck couldn''t bear it. He really wanted to say, "It''s okay, this is my car." However, there would be some trouble if he said so. Queenie would certainly ask him where he got the money from. It was not easy to answer. His mother was still abroad and had note back yet. "This is a BMW, which is definitely very expensive. It may cost over three hundred thousand dors. What should I do?" She was so anxious that she burst into tears. Chuck felt helpless. If he told her that the car was worth 2,400,000 dors, she would probably cry for a whole day. "It''s just a small matter, people won''t notice it. It''s okay. Let''s go," Chuck said. "I... no, I have to admit that I have done something wrong. I will pay for it, but I have to pay in installments. I will beg the owner of the car to let me do so. Just don''t look for my family..." She bit her lip and sobbed with tears in her eyes. Chuck stood powerless. Queenie was a good person with principles and virtues. She would definitely admit what she had done wrong. But who would she admit to in this situation? "Chuck, can you apany me to wait for the owner toe over? I''m afraid to be alone." Queenie whispered in a pleading tone. "Okay, let''s wait." Chuck smiled and pulled her to sit down on the ground next to him. "Thank you." "It''s okay." "By the way, what are you doing here?" "I, I was looking if there''s any part-time job here." "Oh..." After a moment of silence, Queenie''s thoughts started to drift away. "Will this owner be very fierce? What if he wants to beat me up? Will he..." "It''s okay." Seeing that Queenie was about to cry again, Chuck hurried tofort her. "How I wish the owner of this car was someone I knew! I would be able to ask him to let me pay in installments. But now, this is a stranger, I''m afraid he won''t agree..." "Yes, he will. Don''t think too much. If you are sincere, others will definitely agree." "I hope so..." Chuck waited with Queenie until ten o''clock in the evening and the shops nearby were all closed. As it was already dark, she was even more afraid. Chuck could only say, "The owner has note after a long time. I don''t think he wille. Let''s go back." "But..." Queenie thought for a moment and took out a pen and paper from her small backpack. She wrote "sorry" on the paper, and notified that she was willing to take responsibility and so on. Finally, she left her phone number and carefully stuffed the paper underneath the wiper. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief. "I hope the owner of the car will call me, I''llpensate for it," She said. "Yes." Chuck nodded, but he certainly would not call her. He would ask the saleswoman Charlotte Yatester and see how much it cost. He would solve it by himself. "Thank you for waiting with me for so long, let me treat you to supper. But I don''t have much money, is 50 dors enough for both of us?" Queenie looked at Chuck seriously and said in a small but sincere voice. "I''ll treat you," Chuck said with a smile. "No, you''ve been with me for so long, so I have to treat you. What do you want to eat?" "Well, it''s up to you." "Then, how about noodles?" Queenie asked. Chuck was okay with it, so they went to the nearby noodle restaurant. Chuck was hungry and felt much morefortable after eating a bowl of noodles. Queenie was in a better mood, but she was still worried. She probably was still thinking about thepensation. Halfway through the meal, Chuck received a phone call from Lara Jean, which was unexpected. Chuck was not surprised. After all, Lara paid more than 6,000 dors yesterday. "Hey, is this Chuck? I''m sorry about what happened yesterday. I''ll treat you to dinner and apologize. Are you free now?" Lara asked in a sweet voice. Of course, Chuck would not be fooled. "I don''t have time. I have to work part-time tomorrow." "Ran out of money so soon?" Lara was full of disdain, but she was even angrier. If he really had no money, then what would happen to the six thousand dors she was forced to pay yesterday? She definitely couldn''t fill the financial gap in her pocket money, and she absolutely had to find Chuck to get it back! "Of course." "It''s all right. I''ll treat you to dinner. Only the two of us," Lara said. Chuck was surprised. Just him and Lara? Indeed, Lara was still very beautiful, with curvy body size and sexy fashion sense as well. They were all in the same ss, and it was inevitable that he would see something when she bowed her head or bent down. Chuck did not deny that he had seen it before. However, he had no interest in such a woman. "How about your boyfriend?" Chuck asked. "We broke up just yesterday. I''m really sad, can you apany me? Please." Lara sneered. Conrad Lee, her boyfriend, held Lara by his side and kept touching her, with a sinister smile on his face. "Break up? But I really don''t have the time. You can find someone else." "It''s alright. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have time tonight. We can meet the day after tomorrow or tomorrow. Just let me know the time and I''ll be there." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "We will see." "Okay, I''m hanging up. But don''t tell others that I broke up with my boyfriend. I''m afraid that they will mock me." "Okay." As she hung up the phone, Lara eximed defeatedly. "I can''t believe he didn''t take the bait!" "Why don''t you go and flirt with him tomorrow? Give him a taste of forbidden lust first, and he''ll ask you out himself," Conrad thought for a moment and said. "Are you crazy? Asking me to flirt with him. How disgusting will it be? I don''t even want to see him, and you want me to flirt with him?" Lara was angry. "What else can we do? If you don''t flirt with him, he''ll never take the bait! If he doesn''t take the bait, who can we ask for the 6,000 dors?" "But! Ah, damn Chuck, it''s an advantage for him!" Lara stamped her feet! "Well, for 6,000 dors, we can only sacrifice a little," Conrad said and started to y tricks with Lara. ...... Chuck and Queenie came out from the noodle shop. All of a sudden Queenie cried out, and Chuck asked what happened. "It''s 11 o''clock, the dormitory''s gate is closed. What should we do?" Queenie was anxious. Chuck used to live with Yvette. He didn''t stay in the dormitory, but he knew that the gates of the school''s dormitory were closed at eleven o''clock sharp. It was true that she couldn''t ess to dormitory now. Chuck didn''t think of this just now. He could only say inadvertently, "Why don''t we get room to sleep tonight?" It was estimated that the furniture could only be moved to the house tomorrow. Chuck had already nned to book a room for today, so he said so on impulse, but... it probably wasn''t something decent to be said to girls. Would Queenie agree? Chapter 11 Chapter 11 "Ah?" Queenie Carson''s face turned red, and she whispered, "My mother said that we can''t share a room with boys." In fact, Chuck Cannon didn''t think much about it either and just said so on impulse. But to be frank, Queenie is actually very young and beautiful. Because she was poor, she usually wore cheap clothes and didn''t wear any makeup when she went out. How could she look good? But with a little makeup and some short denim pants that revealed her long, slender legs, she would definitely look prettier than Lara Jean and the other girls. "Err... But the school''s dormitory has been closed. Where are you going to sleep if you don''t get a room?" Chuck said helplessly. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "I..." Queenie''s heart beat faster. In fact, she didn''t have many feelings for Chuck. She had good impressions of him and were at the most just good friends. It was true that she was really touched that Chuck apanied her and waited for the car owner just now. But, even though she was touched, she couldn''t share a room with him! "But if we don''t get a room, does it mean that we''ll sleep on the street?" Queenie was in a dilemma. She bit her lip and looked at Chuck. She was worried that he would do something to her if they shared a room. As soon as she started to speak, Chuck said, "Ok, let''s not get a room then. I''ll take you to a ce and you can have a rest there." "Really? Where?" Queenie was surprised. Chuck could only tell her the address of the house he had just bought today. The previous owner had already moved away from all his furniture and items and since it was rather hot, they could just buy a mattress and sleep on the floor. Anyway, it had three bedrooms and two living rooms, so Queenie would feel more at ease. "Highstreet district? It''s a very lively ce in the city." Queenie was surprised that Chuck knew such a ce. After all, she knew that Chuck was as poor as her. "Yes, it''s there. I''m doing a part-time job as an agent recently. There''s a house to sell and the owner is in a hurry, so he gave me the key to make it easier to take a look at the house. We can stay a night there since no one else knows." Chuck said. Queenie hesitated. "Isn''t it inappropriate to do this?" "It''s up to you. If not, our only option is to get a room. Don''t worry, no one else will know, the owner is not in the city anyway." Chuck persuaded. "Okay." Queenie bit her lip. She had not done such a thing like living in someone else''s houses yet, what if the owner came back at night? But if she didn''t do so, she could only get a room with Chuck, and everyone knew the meaning behind getting a room together. She knew that it was better to be friends with Chuck rather than cross the boundary of friendship. "Well, then wait a minute. I''ll..." Chuck almost spilled the beans and said that he was going to drive. "What are you going to do?" Queenie was confused. "Nothing. We can go there by taking a taxi," Chuck said. "Yep." The two of them went to the roadside to get a taxi. Chuck had no choice but to park his car here for the night. Soon, they got a taxi and went to Chuck''s house. When they got out of the car, the driver was surprised and asked enviously. "Young man, you bought a house here? The houses here cost almost 2 million dors, you must be a rich guy!." Chuck coughed. It was indeed the house he bought, but... Queenie just felt embarrassed and thought, "This is the house of the owner. We just came here secretly for a night..." The driver drove away and the two of them stood in silence. Queenie felt that she was doing something bad, so she was nervous. What if the owner came back? But now, she could only follow Chuck inside. Queenie had never been here before, and the interior was amazing. She wanted to live here in the future, but the price was too expensive. She would never be able to afford it even if she worked for the rest of her life, so she had no choice but to dispel the thought. They took the elevator and arrived at the designated floor. Chuck opened the door and went in, while Queenie followed and immediately heaved a sigh of relief. It was indeed empty inside. Chuck really didn''t lie to her, the house was currently vacant. The roof, the wall, and the cab that couldn''t be removed were in top condition. One could already imagine how extravagant it was before. "This house is so big and beautiful. How much does the owner intend to sell it for?" Queenie asked curiously. " 3,560,000." "Ah, it''s so expensive. Is there anyone who can afford it?" Queenie asked in surprise. "Yes," Chuck said with a smile. "True, there are still a lot of rich people, I don''t know who will buy them in the end." Queenie nodded, eyes darting around the house. "Then, which room should I stay in?" "It''s up to you. There''s a bathroom in every room," Chuck said. "Well, then I''ll stay here." Queenie pointed at a room and walked over. Then she turned back and waved at him, saying, "Thank you, Chuck, good night." "Well, good night," Chuck said with a smile. Seeing that Queenie had closed the door, Chuck began to study how to ce the furniture the next day. After he had a rough n, Chuck entered a room randomly. Queenie, who was leaning against the door, let out a sigh of relief when she heard Chuck entering the room, but soon she felt a little depressed. She sat on the floor, her thoughts swirling. She was actually in a house with a boy. Although they were not in the same room, it still felt strange. She was very nervous when she leaned against the door just now, afraid that Chuck woulde over. If he barged into the room, she, as a girl, would certainly not be able to defend herself. What should she do? Refuse him fiercely, or... She had thought of countless countermeasures and waited anxiously. However, Chuck didn''te over, which also made her feel a little ufortable. It was difficult to describe. It was strange, just like the story of the Monkey King in the Peach Garden, who stopped the gorgeous Seven Angels from moving just to go pick some peaches and totally ignored the beautiful fairies...... Queenie also didn''t understand why she would think so. Soon she was depressed. How much would the car owner ask from her if he called her tomorrow? Would the owner agree to let her pay in installments? Queenie was upset. She leaned against the wall and closed her eyes slowly. ...... When Chuck was still sleeping in the morning, he was awoken by a phone call from the real estate agent saying that Yvette Jordan was ready to leave as well. Everyone was going to gather at the Ministry of Housing to prepare for the transfer of ownership of the house. Chuck immediately got up. His back was sore and painful because he slept on the floorst night. Fortunately, he could sleep on a big bed tonight. After going out of the room, Chuck found that Queenie had been waiting for a long time. Seeing that she was tired, Chuck asked curiously, "Didn''t sleep wellst night?" "Well, I''m worried that the house owner wille back, so..." Queenie said softly, "Let''s leave quickly, or else the house owner will be here. It will be difficult and awkward for us to exin why we are here." Chuck smiled and agreed. Queenie was curious. How could he be so calm after doing such a bad thing? She did not think much about it. The two of them exited the house and took the elevator down. By the side of the road, Queenie asked Chuck if he wanted to go to ss together. Chuck had to deal with the transfer of house ownership, so of course, he couldn''t go to the university. He could only say that he wanted to leave for his part-time work. "Alright, I''ll go back first." Queenie took out some small change and went to take the bus. "Okay." As Queenie got on the bus, Chuck hailed a taxi to the parking spot yesterday. Queenie looked through the window and saw the BMW from yesterday still parked there. Queenie was perturbed. When would the owner call her? As the bus pulled further and further away from the BMW, she sighed. How nice would it be if the owner of the BMW was her friend? If so, they could discuss thepensation of the car''s damages in installments. It was a pity that she did not have such a friend. Queenie''s gaze dimmed. Chuck drove to the Ministry of Housing. When he arrived at the car park, he called the agent. The agent said that he saw him and woulde over soon, but when he arrived he was overwhelmed with admiration and envy. He thought he was wrong when he saw Chuck driving a BMW 7 series. But from another perspective, what was wrong for someone who could buy two houses consecutively to buy a luxury BMW? It was a good match! "Mr. Cannon, changed car?" The agent was envious. He thought that Chuck had several cars and this was just a new car to his collection. Chuck shook his head and said that it was his first car. The agent was surprised and looked again at Chuck, this time with approval. He was obviously a rich kid, but this was only his first car. If he knew how to control his desires, this Mr. Cannon would have a great future! He was definitely rich for a reason. Chuck had already told the agent yesterday that he would first transfer it to the real estate agency, and then the agency would transfer it to Chuck. He didn''t have to contact Yvette during the whole process. For Yvette, it was impossible for her to know that the person who bought her house was Chuck. However, while they were discussing, Chuck suddenly heard a confused voice. "Chuck, why are you here?" Chuck looked back automatically and realized that it was Yvette, a puzzled look hanging on her face. He is suddenly panicked. "Oh no, I can''t let her know." Chapter 12 Chapter 12 "What are you doing here?" Yvette Jordan''s brows furrowed. This was the Ministry of Housing. It was surprising to see Chuck Cannon in such a ce. "I''m doing a part-time job, learning how to transfer customers'' ownership." Chuck came up randomly with an excuse. Otherwise, what could he tell Yvette? "A part-time job?" The surprise on Yvette''s face was swept away. It was logical for him to be doing a part-time job here. Or else, what other business would he have here? "Since you have chosen to do this, then do it well. If you do it well, I''ve heard that the sry for an agent can be as much as over 10 thousand dors," Yvette informed him with a look of resignation. Chuck nodded, it was meaningless to him to have more than ten thousand per month now. If Yvette knew that he had bought over her house, what would she think? The agent was momentarily stunned but soon understood Chuck''s words. So, he smiled and said, "I see you two are acquainted. Yes, Chuck is a part-time agent. Today, I brought him here to let him get familiar with the process. Miss Jordan, would you prefer for him to follow you or..." "Whatever," Yvette said coldly. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. Yvette looked around and was a little confused. "Where is the person who bought my house?" "The boss is very busy. He won''t be able toe over today." The agent apologized. Chuck was a little nervous because Yvette''s brows knitted themselves deeply once again in a slight annoyance. "The agreement has already made. How can we transfer the ownership if he doesn''t come?" "Miss Jordan, don''t worry. The boss has already told me to have Miss Jordan transfer the ownership to me first, and then I will transfer it to the boss," the agent said. "Isn''t it troublesome? When will that boss be free then? I am not in a hurry since the deposit has been paid anyways. I can wait for one or two days." Yvette''s expression eased. Chuck hurriedly winked at the real-estate agent. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "The boss has been busy recently, so he has asked me to do so. It is a little troublesome, but there is no other way. Don''t worry, Miss Jordan. After the transfer today, the money will be immediately transferred to your ount," the agent said. Yvette thought for a few seconds and nodded. "Well, that''s fine, but who is the boss? He trusts you too much!" "Haha, it''s all because I''m trustworthy, isn''t it?" The real-estate agentughed. "Trust is only one aspect. This person must be rich to not care about this amount of money, so he let you deal with it. There are many rich people in the city, and I know some of them. Who is this boss of yours? Maybe I know him." Yvette asked coldly. Chuck nced at the agent andughed silently. Indeed, they knew each other...... The real-estate agent smiled and thenughed. "Haha, I guess so. Anyway, this boss is young and promising, so Miss Jordan should know him." "Should?" Yvette''s gaze glistened. This reminded her of a certain someone. She had always wondered why someone would choose to buy her house despite it being on sale for just half a day. In addition, they insisted on not showing up during the transfer process. Could it be him? Chuck was curious. Who did she think of? "Then what''s the name of this boss?" Yvette asked, and her tone... became a little expectant. Chuck suddenly became nervous. This real-estate agent was smart, he wouldn''t say it out directly, would he? "This person... Anyway, he is young and promising. Miss Jordan, you can think about it by yourself," the agent said with a smile. Yvette''s face was full of disappointment, but she didn''t give up and asked, "Baller! Is he called Baller?" Chuck was stunned. Turns out that after some analyzing, Yvette had guessed it was "him"! "Baller? He must be a baller. How could he not be a baller since he had bought Miss Jordan''s house in full payment?" The real estate agent said with a smile. Yvette was speechless. They were talking about twopletely different things. "Miss Jordan, please follow me!" The agent said. Yvette strolled forward, her long slender legs making her way across. However, when she saw Chuck not moving from his spot, she frowned. "Chuck, don''t you want to learn the process of the transfer? Why aren''t you following? If you''re trying to ck off, how will you be able to do your job properly?" "What are you looking at? Hurry up!" The real-estate agent was clever enough to wave to Chuck. Chuck walked over embarrassingly. "If you want to do it, just do it well!" Yvette said coldly. "Yes." Chuck could only nod. The three of them entered the Ministry of Housing. When the real estate agent went to line up to process some documents, Chuck''s mobile phone suddenly vibrated. He doubtfully took it out and looked at it. It turned out to be Yvette''s WeChat message: Baller, are you nearby me? Seeing these words, Chuck was quite stunned. He looked at Yvette secretly and found that she was sitting and ncing around, but she didn''t look at him at all. Chuck sighed in relief, but at the same time, he smiled bitterly. Seems that Yvette never expected him to be the "baller"! If she knew that "Baller" was indeed Chuck Cannon, who she had never thought of, what would be her expression? Chuck was afraid that Yvette would find out, so he hurriedly switched his phone to silent mode and put it in his pocket. It vibrated several times in a row, which meant that Yvette had sent messages in session. However, Chuck did not reply or check the messages at all. After a few minutes, the vibrations stopped. Chuck looked over and saw the disappointed look on Yvette''s face. It was probably because Baller was ignoring her. As expected, during the transfer process, Yvette''s expression was stoic all the time, but thankfully the process was quick. Two hourster, the transfer process waspleted, and they headed to the bank Chuck followed the whole process. When they came out of the bank, Yvette looked at Chuck in disapproval and said coldly with disappointment, "You are really not suitable for this job." After that, Yvette drove away. Chuck was stunned. What''s wrong? Did Yvette mean he was incapable? He was helpless and could only follow the agent to the ministry once again. It was not until the afternoon that he had transferred the ownership of the house. He heaved in relief. Just as he was about to rest for a while, the furniture he ordered had reached his doorstep. Chuck could only drive back as they had called him up. It was not until seven or eight o''clock in the evening that the furniture was ced ording to his request. Sitting on the soft sofa, Chuck felt like the past few days were just a flurrying dream. In just a few days, he actually owned something that most ordinary people could only dream but never actually have, two houses and a BMW. After lying down for a while, Chuck finally had time to check his phone. When he opened the WeChat, he was stunned. Yvette had sent seven or eight messages: "Baller, why aren''t you saying anything? Are you in the Ministry of Housing? Are you afraid that I will see you?" "Baller, you saved me and even transferred 200,000 dors to me. You must''ve helped me because I know you, that''s why I think my house was bought by you." "Are you busy?" "I''m sorry to disturb you. You go ahead with your work first..." "Baller, the transfer ispleted. I''ll treat you to dinner, don''t reject me. I''ll be at Modern Restaurant today." "I''ve arrived at Modern Restaurant. Where are you?" "Is it too sudden? If so, I''ll apologize to you, but I''ve arrived at the restaurant. Can youe out to meet me? I just want to thank you." "I will wait for you today. Whether youe or not, I will wait for you..." ...... Chuck read these messages, thest one was sent a few minutes ago. The content of herst message was filled with disappointment. Does that mean that Yvette has been waiting for him in the Modern Restaurant for more than an hour? Chuck was surprised. It was already 8 something in the evening, so Yvette should have left, right? Chuck hesitated for a while, then he got up and drove to the restaurant. Halfway, Queenie Carson called, saying that she was very anxious. Why wasn''t the car owner calling her? Chuck could only reply that the car owner probably didn''t mind, and asked her not to think too much. "But I''ve done something wrong. I should bear the responsibility," Queenie said. "Since you have a good attitude, they probably knew and chose to let it go. Don''t think too much." Chuckforted her. "Well, I''ll still wait for his call. I''ve found a new part-time job today. It''s in a western restaurant, 15 dors an hour. I need to make some money. Otherwise, if the owner calls me, I won''t have the money to pay them back." "Yep." After hanging up the phone, Chuck was tongue-tied. Such a serious and hardworking girl was hard toe by. He didn''t know where the restaurant that Queenie was working part-time as was, but at this time, he had already arrived at Modern Restaurant. Hence, he didn''t continue to think about it. He drove into the car park. As the security guard noticed such a luxurious car swerving in, he immediately gave way and helped Chuck arrange for a parking space. There were too many luxury cars nearby, so Chuck had to be careful when parking. When he finally parked his car, he came out and saw that Yvette''s car was still there. She was still waiting. Chuck hesitated for a moment, then his cell phone rang as a WeChat message arrived. He opened the app and noticed that the message was from Yvette. There was inconceivable disappointment in her words. "Baller, are youing?" Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chuck Cannon didn''t answer after reading Yvette Jordan''s Wechat. In fact, he also didn''t know what he was doing here, he wouldn''t be able to meet Yvette anyways. If she saw that Baller was actually Chuck who had been sleeping with her since childhood, she would probably be furious! After a moment of silence, Chuck decided against replying to her WeChat nor going in. However, her WeChat message arrived once more. "Whether youe today or not, I will wait for you today. I just want to see you." "I can''t do anything! The point is that you would be pissed if you saw me." Chuck thought. Chuck didn''t reply. Conflicted, he decided to go in and have a look. After all, he was already here. Yvette couldn''t be just sitting near the door right? But... Chuck was just about to enter when he saw a beautiful woman driving a luxury car passing by him. It seemed that she was ready to park the car, and there was only one parking space left. It happened to be next to his car. However, Chuck''s parking skill was really not very good. With the width of the car, the parking space was too narrow, so that the beautiful woman''s car could not get in at all. If they hit each other, Chuck would feel distressed. Chuck hurried over and was about to ask the beauty to stop first. He would park the car again, but when he got closer, he was amazed. The woman had already left for the security booth of the parking lot, her long legs etching themselves into Chuck''s mind. He came to his senses and was puzzled. Why did the woman leave before she parked her car?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. While Chuck was confused, he saw the womaning with the security guard. She pointed at his car with her slender fingers and said coldly, "What''s the matter? I have told you many times that everyone has different upbringings. Every time theye in, they have to park the car properly. The parking space is already so small and yet he doubles parks? Whose car is this? Not even leaving a phone number, is this person used to acting so rudely? Go in and call this person toe out!" "Yes!" After being reprimanded, the security guard immediately nodded and was ready to go in. "Hello, I..." Chuck was stunned by the woman''s strong demeanor. She looked like the perfect example of a strong, independent woman. Could she be the boss of this restaurant? "What''s wrong with you?" The woman looked at Chuck coldly, and she was very angry. "If you came to apply for a part-time job, sorry, you are unqualified!" Chuck was stunned. He looked down at his own clothes and realized his mistake. In such a high- end ce, his clothes and shoes cost less than a hundred. No wonder she thought he was looking for a part-time job. It seemed that he had to change his clothes. "Go, go away. Director Maine ask you to leave, do you hear her?" The security guard came over again and scolded him! Chuck said helplessly, "I am not applying for a part-time job." "Why did youe in if you''re not applying for a part-time job? Get out!" The security guard red at Chuck. Now that the boss was angry, he had to act quickly ording to the circumstances. "Aren''t you looking for the owner of this car?" Chuck asked. The woman frowned and nced at him, her tone sounding even frostier. "Do you know?" She knew that this car was a brand new version of BMW''s seven series, and it should cost more than $2,000,000. This was the standard for sessful people. Would the young man in front of her know? She observed this person sharply, gaze like a hawk circling its prey. This person looked timid, would he know such a sessful person who owned a BMW seven series? She didn''t think so, because Chuck''s gaze just now made her hate him. "Director Maine, don''t listen to his nonsense. How could he know who the owner of the car is? Wait a minute, I''ll go in and ask the owner of the car toe out. ... Leave, do you hear me?" The security guard said politely and red at Chuck with thest sentence. Chuck ignored the security guard and said seriously to the woman, "Sorry, I just started driving not long ago..." The woman looked at him differently now. What was this person saying? "What does your driving experience have to do with Director Maine?" The security guard came over impatiently to shoo Chuck away. But the security guard was stunned as he walked over. "You..." The woman was also surprised. She stared at Chuck from top to bottom once again, the surprise in her voice visible. "This car is yours?" This was because Chuck took out the car keys from his pocket that matched exactly the car keys to the BMW car. "Sorry, I''ll park again." Chuck opened the door and went in, trying his best to park the car as carefully as possible. The woman''s eyes glistened with surprise. The owner of a BMW that cost more than two million dors, but dressed in such low-key clothes? She knew too many young rich people. They were usually arrogant and domineering, but none of them was as modest as the one in front of her. This was really rare. "Director of Maine? This car seriously belongs to this guy?" The security guard couldn''t react in time. He was too overwhelmed, such a luxurious car wasn''t driven by a famous boss or someone of higher caliber? "Watch your words, this is a guest!" The woman said coldly. "Yes, yes!" The security guard agreed repeatedly. After Chuck parked the car again, he came out of the car and said, "Sorry, you can park now." "Alright." The woman nodded. When Chuck was in the car, he received Yvette''s message again. She looked very disappointed. He couldn''t bear to see it, so he wanted to go in and have a look. "Check the booking for this person!" The woman ordered calmly as she stared at Chuck, who was already walking into the restaurant. "Yes, Director of Maine!" The security guard immediately took out the walkie-talkie and asked, "Manager Cannon, where''s the reserved seat of the man who just entered... What? No reservation?" This time, it was the security guard''s turn to be surprised, because the Modern Restaurant''s business was very good. In the evening, if there was no reservation in advance, there would be no empty table. That was to say, only those who reserve could have seats. Wouldn''t a person who drove the BMW seven series know? "No reservation?" The woman''s eyes shed with amusement. Today, this person actually managed to surprise her twice, interesting. "Give him a VIP room!" The womanmanded! "Yes, Director Maine!" The security guard was envious and hurriedly told Manager Cannon... Chuck had no choice. He didn''t know that Modern Restaurant needed a reservation. There was no vacant seat at the moment, and the receptionist gave him a nasty look. It was probably because he looked like he was dressed simply and they thought he was justing in to ask around. Chuck could only ask, "Can I go in and have a look?" "Let me ask, you''re here for the toilet, aren''t you?" The receptionist frowned. Coming into such a high-end ce dressed like a beggar, he definitely wouldn''t be able to pay if he broke a cup. "No." Chuck shook his head. At this time, his cell phone rang. He took it out and looked at it. It was Lara Jean. Chuck ignored it, but she called again. He had no choice but to answer it. "Where are you, Chuck?" When Chuck was about to speak, a few customers walked into the restaurant. The receptionist immediately said politely, "Wee to Modern Restaurant. Do you have a reservation?" "Yes." The man said. The receptionist immediately came out and made arrangements, not forgetting to shoot Chuck a distasteful nce before leaving. Lara, who was on the phone, heard this. "Chuck, are you in Modern Restaurant?" Lara was very surprised. Modern Restaurant was a high-end restaurant. A piece of steak cost more than three thousand dors, while the red wine cost at least fifty or sixty thousand dors. She had never been there. Why was Chuck there? "Modern Restaurant?" Lara''s boyfriend also heard it and sneered. "This guy is probably doing part- time work there." Lara nodded. Of course! Lara chuckled arrogantly. "Chuck, are you working as a part-time waiter in Modern Restaurant?" "Uh, no." "No? Don''t worry, I won''t discriminate against you. I just want to know why you didn''te to ss today." Lara smirked coldly in her heart. You have to do more part-time work. Otherwise, how can you pay me back the 6,000 dors from last time? Lara was prepared to invite Chuck out. However, before she could ask, she heard another voice. It was an unknown woman''s voice that sounded very polite. "Ah, hello. The VIP room you booked has been prepared for you. Please follow me!" On the other side, Chuck was stunned. On the other end of the phone, Lara was stunned, and Conrad Lee also heard it. The two of them stared at each other, and Lara sneered. "He is really good at acting. Even though he is a waiter, he still doesn''t admit it, even asking his colleagues to put on an act with him! Does he think I am a fool?" Conrad winked at Lara, who continued in a delicate voice, "Chuck, you actually booked a VIP room in Modern Restaurant. I''lle over to see you, okay?" Continue pretending! "Whatever." Chuck was also confused. What was going on? He just replied without thinking. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 The manager of Modern Restaurant brought Chuck Cannon to the VIP room. He felt puzzled. "What''s going on?" "Miss, I didn''t book it," Chuck said. "Hello, sir. It''s Director Maine who arranged it for you." The manager smiled slightly. She was also surprised, why would the director arrange it so? After all, only a few people had the luck to be escorted to their rooms by Director Maine like this! This confused Chuck. The woman outside just now? What did she arrange for him? However, since the arrangement was already made, Chuck just epted it nonchntly and followed the manager into the VIP room. However, when Chuck passed by the hall, he suddenly saw Yvette Jordan sitting at a table. She was just staring nkly at her phone, her gaze already dim and upset. She was very beautiful today and dressed up on purpose. She was wearing a knee-high dress, revealing her long legs, her skin as fair as snow. Chuck could say for sure that she had grown to be a beauty since he had grown up with her from young. Today, she looked stunning as her beauty reached its pinnacle. Chuck still remembered that when he woke up in the middle of the night a few years ago, he could see Yvette''s figure, but she didn''t know. It was rare to see Yvette dressed up so meticulously but looking so down in the dumps. Chuck almost couldn''t hold himself back to tell her that he was the "baller". However, in this situation, it would only ruin the beautiful fantasy in her head, earning Chuck a big furious p from her. This thought dispelled Chuck''s previous idea. In order not to let Yvette see him, Chuck walked close to the manager. The manager was a woman, and she was also gorgeous. Seeing as this unknown man was walking so close to her, she blushed immediately. "Sir, please don''t do this. I have a boyfriend." "I''m sorry." Chuck''s face turned red. After passing Yvette, Chuck apologized. "It doesn''t matter." The beautiful manager blushed like an apple. "Sir, pleasee in." The beautiful manager opened the door of the VIP room. There were countless luxurious things inside. Chuck had never been to such a high-ss ce before. He was really surprised. He sat down and didn''t know what to do. Since he was hungry, Chuck casually ordered a steak. The manager was surprised that he ordered it first. Why did he come here alone? "Sir, are you alone?" The manager asked tentatively. After all, the VIP room''s expense was not low. Isn''t it a waste to come here alone to eat steak without a girlfriend? "Yes, I am alone." Chuck nodded. "Alright, please hold on!" The manager went out. Soon, the steak was brought in. Chuck had never eaten this before, so he asked, "Miss, do you have chopsticks?" "Ah?" The manager was surprised. The person who Director Maine arranged personally for the VIP room had never eaten steak before? "I''ve never eaten steak before, so..." Chuck was embarrassed. "Sir, please wait for a moment." The manager walked out with a smile. At that moment, Conrad Lee brought Lara Jean over to the Modern Restaurant in his BMW. She had never been to this ce before but heard that it was a high-ss ce. She said disdainfully, "That loser Chuck actually managed to find a part-time job as a waiter here. It seems that this ce is not so good after all." "Based on how Chuck is, he''ll probably be around in one or two minutes. Let''s enter in five minutes." Lara said with a look of disdain. "Well, Chuck is here as a waiter. If I catch him in the act, he''ll not dare to say anything or make a scene. After all, in such a high-end ce, such a poor guy doesn''t even have the confidence or the right to speak loudly. He will only beg forpensation like the lowlife he is. Doesn''t he like to show off? This time, I will make him pay one or two thousand. I''m looking forward to it!" Conrad said expectedly with an evil glint in his eyes. "He dares cheat my 6,000 dors, I''ll make him repaid both the principal and the interest! Remember,e here within five minutes!" Lara said. "Got it." Lara opened the door and got out. Conrad said in a hurry, "The space is not wide enough. Be careful when you open the door. There is a BMW seven series next to you! You will need to pay tens of thousands of dors with just a scratch!" "Got it." Lara opened the door and got out. Seeing the new car, it didn''t even have a car te so she wouldn''t know which big boss it belonged to. She looked at the BMW seven series several times and then back her boyfriend Conrad''s car, which cost around 100,000 dors. She suddenly felt a pang of embarrassment. She thought, "Why can''t I find a boyfriend who drives this kind of car? How amazing would it feel if the owner of this car is my boyfriend? Driving this to university would feel so satisfying." Lara was looking forward to it. It was a pity that there was no phone number in the car. Otherwise, she would keep it in mind and take the initiative to invite the person out... She took out her mobile phone to call Chuck and asked him his VIP room number, which Chuck actually revealed directly. Lara hung up the phone and sneered, let''s see how long you can be arrogant for! Lara walked in. Seeing Lara dressed well, the receptionist at the front desk smiled and served her. Lara asked, "Do you have a waiter named Chuck Cannon here?" "Chuck Cannon? No." The receptionist shook her head. Lara looked down on Chuck further. His acting skills weren''t bad, and even his colleagues were cooperating with him. She knew that the service charge of a VIP room cost 1,000 dors alone, with the lowest expenses being 9,000 dors. Chuck could never afford it. "Hmph, do you think I don''t know that you only picked up 20,000 dors?" Lara muttered before continuing to say that she was looking for someone, even giving the VIP room number to the receptionist. The reception brought Lara in. However, when she saw her teacher Yvette, Lara was surprised. How could Teacher Jordan be here? It didn''t matter anymore, Yvette would definitely not know as the meeting was in a private room. Lara followed the receptionist and left quickly. In the VIP room. Chuck''s WeChat rang with a loud "Ding", indicating that he had received yet again another message. He clicked on it and found that it was still Yvette. "Baller, can youe here soon?" Reading between the lines, he could still hear the disappointment in her voice. Chuck was conflicted but still chose to ignore it. At that moment, someone knocked on the door of the VIP room, and Chuck answered. The door open and Lara walked in confidently, staring at Chuck''s cheap attire. She was even more disgusted by him. Come on, if you''re pretending to try to act the part too. Dressed in such trashy clothes here in a VIP room, do you think that you''re a clown? Chuck nced at Lara and immediately regretted his actions. He just said it casually and didn''t expect Lara to really show up. However, since he already agreed, Chuck couldn''t reject it now. Did she really break up with her boyfriend? Chuck didn''t believe it. "Chuck." Lara walked over with red eyes. She pulled the chair and sat down beside him, Chuck''s face turning red because of the sweet scent from her. "Chuck, I broke up with my boyfriend. Can youfort me?" Lara squeezed out tears, looking pitiful. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When she spoke, her soft, supple thigh leaned over intentionally. Chuck immediately backed up. Although Lara looked pretty and had a good figure, Chuck didn''t hate her but he didn''t want anything to happen with her. Lara saw Chuck retreating and grabbed his thigh. "Are you a man? Why are you running away? Eh... What''s in your pocket?" Lara touched something square. "It''s car key." Chuck blurted out, but he felt ufortable after saying it. Lara wanted tough out loud. Car key? Isn''t it just a lighter? Try to act the part properly! She sneered coldly. "Ah, car keys. Shall I take it out and have a look? I want to see what kind of car you bought." Chuck could only say, "It''s not a car key, it''s a lighter..." Lara''s heart was full of scorn. He couldn''t continue to act when she asked him to take it out. Since he had admitted it, he was definitely still a loser. Lara felt thrilled to catch him in the act of lying. "Chuck, this private room was reserved by you. Now no one hase in. Don''t you want to do anything to me?" Lara suppressed the disgust in her heart and came over. The clothes on her shoulders naturally fell down, revealing a ck strap on her shoulder. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Lara Jean''s figure was indeed amazing. At this moment, as her clothes shuffled off her body, Chuck Cannon could see her figure uncensored. He had been Lara''s ssmate for so long. Usually, when she bent down or bowed her head, he could asionally capture this scene. However, the feeling of peeking at her was nothingpared to the real thing today. Chuck''s heart beat faster, but he calmed down immediately. He clearly knew what kind of woman Lara was. What was she doing here today? Chuck retreated. Lara clung to Chuck as close as she could and did not let go at all. Deep down, she was anxious: She had sacrificed so much, but why was Chuck not moved at all? Why didn''t he touch her? What a loser! However, she didn''t know that Chuck was also anxious. Normal men would definitely have some reaction if they were by Lara like this. Chuck struggled to getaway. Lara scoffed silently and looked at Chuck''s pants. He obviously wanted to, but still pretended to not want to. He really was pretentious. She seduced him selflessly, but a few minutester, Lara frowned. What going on? Why didn''t her boyfriend rush in at this time? She was secretly furious at the unreliability of her boyfriend. Did he want to wait until Chuck was raping her beforeing in? Disgusting! After waiting for a few minutes, Lara was furious. She stopped seducing Chuck and stared at him angrily. She snorted and stepped aside. In front of Chuck, she took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Conrad Lee, asking him what was going on. Conrad did not reply to the message, but when Lara checked her social activity she was absolutely pissed! Because he was very busy at this time!! He was actually taking selfies with the BMW seven series on his phone, even adding a caption beneath the photos: My dad''s new car, I really want to drive it out for some fun... Lara was so furious that she almost erupted on the spot, your dad''s car? She knew that Conrad''s father drove a Hnda, which was eight or nine times cheaper than this car. She angrily replied, "Come here quickly, Do you want me to get eaten by him?" If Chuck knew that the car he bought had be "Conrad''s father''s car", he would probably be confused but amused too. ...... Chuck was currently distressed because his cell phone was ringing. He took it out and saw that it was Yvette Jordan''s Wechat message of disappointment and sadness again. He couldn''t bear to see it anymore. If he didn''t go back, he might really go to see Yvette. Then it would be hard to put an end to it. Lara received a message from her boyfriend, saying that he woulde over now and asked Lara to continue seducing Chuck. Despite feeling disgusted, Lara still pulled open her cor and turned to Chuck once more. Seeing as Chuck was about to leave, she hurried over and hugged him again. After rubbing him, she raised her hand and pped herself. Chuck was stunned. What was going on? "Chuck, I didn''t expect you to be such a person... Uhh..." Lara squeezed out tears. When she heard footsteps outside, she quickly opened the door. Conrad then rushed in angrily. "Lara, are you alright?" "Chuck bullied me... He pulled open my clothes and said if I didn''t let him, he would hit me..." Lara hugged Conrad and cried, looking wronged and sad. She was really putting on an act. Chuck finally understood what she meant. Lara was trying to plot against him. No wonder she was so seductive and focused on him just now. "Look, my face is swollen. He is a bastard. How could he do such a thing to me? Help me get back at him!" Lara cried and looked as though she was the victim. Conrad was furious. When he came over, he pointed to Chuck and scolded fiercely, "How dare you to touch my woman? You want to die?" Conrad sneered. He wanted to see this person kneel on the ground and beg for mercy after being caught red-handed. Chuck didn''t say anything. "Call the police? Okay!" Chuck chuckled and pulled the chair to sit down. Lara, who was proud in her mind, was stunned. What did he say? Conrad was stunned and angry. "What did you say? You hurt my girlfriend, but you still act like this?" "Then what do you want me to do?" Chuck raised an eyebrow and looked back at Conrad. "You!" Conrad was at a loss for words for a moment. Why isn''t he begging for mercy? "Chuck Cannon, you are a bastard! My dear, call the police. I want him to go to jail! How dare he do this to me!" Lara cried. "Don''t be sad. Justice would be served once these people are sent to jail! Calling the police!" Conrad said, pretending to call the police, but in truth he was confused. Something was wrong. Chuck was a waiter, so he should not even have the right to make a ruckus here. Why was he still sitting so calmly? Chuck smiled. "How dare youugh at me? Don''t you know that you broke thew? You''ll have to serve jail time for at least 5 or 6 years! Just wait and see!" Conrad snapped. "Then hurry and call the police," Chuck said with a smile. "You..." Conrad was speechless again. What was going on? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "You bastard, sob..." Lara cried even harder. "Cry louder," Chuck said. Lara wiped her tears and red at Chuck! "You guys put on quite a show. Since it''s over, I''ll pay and leave now." Chuck said. "You''re just a waiter! Paying the bill? Stop pretending!" Lara was extremely mad. She did not expect Chuck to be so calm. If such, wasn''t it a waste of effort to sacrifice herself to seduce him? "Chuck, you hit my girlfriend!" Conrad continued ring at Chuck. It was beyond his expectations, but at this moment, he couldn''t give up! "Then you can call the police to examine your injuries!" Chuck said calmly. "How dare you y tricks on me?" Conrad came over and grabbed Chuck by the cor. Chuck just looked at him. "You can continue because I am going to call the police!" "Conrad!" Lara was angry, but if he really called the police, they would be arrested instead. Lara could not stand this, she was annoyed because she had let Chuck look and feel her up! Conrad let him go angrily. At this time, the restaurant manager pushed the door open and came in as she heard some noise. She asked, "Sir, what''s wrong?" "It''s none of your business. Get out!" Lara was already angry. She couldn''t help shouting at the manager who she thought was still acting for Chuck''s sake. "Miss, please don''t make a ruckus here!" The manager frowned. She had seen a lot and knew instantly that nothing good woulde from these two people barging in. "What ruckus! Still pretending! Your acting is too fake I tell you! Do you think I will believe that the poor guy wearing clothes less than 100 dors can afford the VIP room? He is a waiter! "Lara mocked. "Miss, please be respectful. This gentleman is a VIP in our restaurant!" The manager said seriously. "A VIP? You are so funny. If your boss knows that you are pretending to put on airs at work, you will definitely be fired! Call your supervisor over! I want toin!" Lara sat down with a sneer on her face. She must vent her anger today! "Hurry up!" Conrad''s face also darkened. The manager frowned. "I am the manager here!" "You are not qualified enough. I want to see your boss! I want toin!" Lara shouted. The manager looked at Chuck, and she could only go out apologetically. At this time, Chuck sat down, but at the same time, his heart suddenly raced, because he saw Yvette pushing the door and entering. Apparently, she passed by and heard Lara''s voices, so she wanted to take a look. "Lara, Conrad, Chuck, why are you here?" Yvette asked in surprise. Chuck''s heart beat faster. It''s over. Why is Yvette here? "Teacher!" Lara immediately put on her puppy eyes. "Teacher, Chuck just hit me." "Did he hit you?" Yvette''s eyebrows knitted fiercely and she nced at Chuck. "Yes, he hit me. He called me and asked me toe to meet him here at the Modern Restaurant. He said that he would treat me to dinner. I didn''t expect that he would hit me... Oh, he wanted to... oh..." Lara said and burst into tears. "Did you really hit her?" Yvette''s voice was sharp and unforgiving. "Chuck, she''s your ssmate. How can you treat her like this?" Chuck was enraged by Yvette who was obviously taking sides without listening to the full story. "I didn''t hit her. I''m here for dinner!" "Dinner?" Yvette looked disappointed. "Do you know how expensive it is here? And you''re here for dinner? It doesn''t matter if you don''t have money, but you can''t pretend to have them when you don''t!" "Pretend?" Chuck was angry. He wasn''t going to keep everything a secret any longer and he was going to tell Yvette everything! Chapter 16 Chapter 16 "You''re just pretending, aren''t you? Who are you to have dinner in the Modern Restaurant?" Lara Jean was very happy. She was angry that she had sacrificed herself for nothing just now. Now, she was overjoyed to see Yvette Jordan despise Chuck Cannon. Did he really think that by picking up a few trashy dors, he could forget the nature of being a poor man? He was just a loser, it was hrious. Conrad Lee''s face was contorted with a mixture of loathe and joy. Still pretending? He won''t be able to any longer now! "Chuck Cannon, you''ve disappointed me too much!" Yvette shook her head with disgust in her eyes. She knew that he was working part-time at the agency, but was the money from his part-time job enough for him toe here to spend? He was definitely lying to her! What''s more, he was talking so big about spending money. In his own world of lies, he really would not have any sess in his life. Yvette was truly disappointed! It was the right decision to stop him from sleeping in her own bed. "Well, guess what? You''ve also let me down!" Chuck shook his head. She was just like a docile woman, speaking softly to Baller in such a soft and sweet tone, even begging Baller toe meet her. However, towards himself, her attitude was so different just like the difference between heaven and earth. She was always disappointed in him, like a vengeful woman alwaysing after him. If Yvette knew that the two people whom she faced with two different attitudes were actually him, the same person, what would she think? Chuck suddenly did not want to argue anymore. "You''re disappointed with me? You''re not qualified to say that! Well, if you say you''re here for dinner, where is the message for the VIP room reservation? Show me your proof!" Yvette retorted coldly. "I don''t have any proof." Chuck shook his head. "Have you ever been to a high-end ce? This kind of ce needs to be reserved, but you don''t have to. You have the privilege, because you are the waiter here!" Lara did not miss any chance to ridicule him. "That''s right. It''s a privilege for you since a waiter justes in and cleans up the VIP room. At least you cane in and go out at will. Unlike us, we have to make troublesome arrangements just to reserve a seat to eat here. Chuck definitely has it much easier. You can juste in with a dirty rag. Once you take off your clothes, you can pretend to be eating here. Just so simple! I envy you." Conrad mocked. "Teacher, he used his identity as a waiter here to simply call girls over, and even pretended to spend money here as a customer. I only came because I felt he was pitiful, but who knew he was a person like this! Teacher, let''s go. Ignore such trash!" Lara said to Yvette arrogantly. Yvette was deeply displeased. "You don''t even have a reservation text message. How can you be so self-righteous? You lie so naturally without even thinking it true. Remember, when you lie next time, check it out first. This is no seat without a reservation. Do your research more, then your lies will sound more legitimate." After saying that, Yvette turned around and left. Lara scowled at Chuck and pulled Conrad outside by his arms. But precisely then, a tall and beautiful woman walked in confidently. Her red lips parted to reveal a cool, unfazed voice. "Miss, who said that this is no seat here without reservation?" "Who are you?" Yvette frowned. She did not know this woman, but this woman''s temperament told her that she was not simple. "Hello, my name is Zelda Maine!" The beautiful woman said. "Zelda Maine? Are you the owner of this restaurant?" Yvette was surprised. She often invited people out for dinner here. How could she not know this? But what was she doing here? "Yes." Zelda nodded. "Miss, our restaurant''s VIP guests don''t need to book. There will be seats for them at any time." "Well, I know that." Yvette nodded. Lara couldn''t help sneering. Did the manager just say that Chuck is a VIP here? How could it be possible? She had never been here to spend money, but she also knew what conditions she needed to be a VIP of a restaurant. First of all, the expenditure must reach their standard. For a restaurant of this level, it would cost at least 300,000 dors to be a VIP! Chuck had always been poor. It was only recently that his luck took a turn and he managed to pick up some money, but it was only 20,000 dors. Even if he spent all of it, he was still far from the standard of the restaurant''s VIP guests! How could it be? She looked down on Chuck even more. Seriously, even if he asked other employees to cooperate with his acting, he had to do some research on his own too! Lara felt that now the word "VIP" had a derogatory meaning. Hearing theughter, Zelda nced at Lara and asked gently, "Were you going toin about our employees just now?" "That''s right, it''s me! It''s so nice being a waiter here!" Lara sneered, "A waiter actually managed to make other employees cooperate with him to lie to us, even saying something like he was here just to eat..." Yvette looked at Chuck disappointingly. "So you think that this gentleman in front of you is a waiter here?" Zelda said calmly. "Of course! Look at his clothes. He doesn''t look like a customer who can spend half a day here. He is definitely a waiter. As a boss, I think you should severely punish staff with this kind of behavior! He should be fired immediately!" Lara''s voice toned down, full of the pleasure of revenge! "Sorry, I can''t do that." Zelda shook her head. "As a boss, you still want to side with your employees in front of customers? Well, the way Modern Restaurant deals with this really shows us customers some things. Isn''t the customer always right? Now employees are godly correct instead? Haha, so rare!" Lara snickered. "First of all, you are not our customer!" Zelda retorted calmly. "You... Why do you say that I am not a customer here?" Lara was angry. "Secondly, he''s not an employee here, but a VIP in our restaurant! That''s why I can''t fire him!" Zelda nced at Chuck as she spoke. Chuck was a little surprised. Yvette''s expression changed, a hint of astonishment appearing on her pretty face! She couldn''t help but gawk at Chuck, and she was even more surprised by him! It was because she suddenly realized that Chuck was so calm. If he encountered such a situation previously, he would have panicked and tried to look for help from others pleadingly. But, today was different. It seemed that he had changed... He was weirdly confident. "What''s going on?" Lara widened her eyes and tried to cover up her shock, "Do you think I will believe it? People like him, a VIP of your restaurant? Do you really think that I don''t know the standard for VIPs in your restaurant? If you don''t spend hundreds of thousands of dors, you would never get the title of VIP. If he is your VIP, then your restaurant is not as high-end as I thought, maybe even low-end! Because if garbage like this can be a VIP of this restaurant, it means that you have abandoned the word high-end." Conrad chuckled slyly. She''s just adding oil to the fire. Why didn''t she fire Chuck earlier? What''s there to pretend? "You''re right. The VIP room needs arge sum of money, but this gentleman is my friend. As my friend, can''t he be a VIP?" Zelda''s expression did not change, and her tone was still so indifferent. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Conrad was surprised that Chuck was Zelda''s friend. After all, his father was an interior designer who did many high-end restaurants such as the one owned by Zelda. How could such a person think that Chuck was a friend? Conrad found it incredibly impossible! Yvette was surprised. She didn''t expect that Chuck''s words were true. He really came here for dinner, so was she jumping to conclusions? She examined Chuck once again, her eyes scanning his expression carefully. For some unknown reason, she felt that he had suddenly changed. That confidence that he had was something she had never seen before. Chuck was changing... "Friends?" Lara frowned and nced at Chuck. "You know such a friend? Look at his cheap clothes. Don''t you think it''s a disgrace to know such a person?" "I don''t think so." Zelda nced at Lara. Lara was so angry that she clenched her teeth in frustration. How could it be possible? She didn''t even know such a rich person, so how would Chuck know her? Lara was envious! After all, Zelda''s politeness to Chuck obviously genuine! He really knew such a rich person! Lara was going crazy! "So this gentleman is a VIP, he doesn''t need a booking. How can I fire a VIP?" Zelda looked at Yvette, but herst sentence was actually directed towards Lara. Lara''s face turned red. She felt so embarrassed today! Yvette was silent. "Well then, how do you two know each other?" Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Hearing Yvette Jordan''s question, Zelda Maine rolled her eyes and looked at Chuck Cannon calmly. She found he was a little nervous and was puzzled. Why was he nervous? He was driving a car worth more than two million dors, did he still want to keep a low profile? Despite knowing, she helped him cover-up, "I can''t answer that. Anyway, this gentleman is a nice person. I will definitely make friends with him." Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. "A nice person?" Yvette nced at Chuck inadvertently. She had known him for so many years, but she had never felt that he was good. However, his calmness today really surprised Yvette. Maybe he was really changing. "Why didn''t you take notice of this gentleman?" Zelda asked curiously. Yvette shook her head and walked out without saying a word. Zelda thought of something and immediately called out, "Miss, my staff said that you have been waiting for someone for a long time. You''d better ask him if he wille. It''s not a good idea to continue waiting like this." Yvette stopped and said, "I''ll wait!" After that, she went out! Lara Jean and Conrad Lee were confused. Who was their teacher waiting for? Yvette sat down again and took out her mobile phone. Seeing that the "baller" hadn''t returned her message on WeChat, her face darkened. She just wanted to treat him a meal to thank him. Why didn''t he show up? Why weren''t you replying to me? ...... Zelda shook her head slightly. She could tell that Yvette dressed up deliberately. Was it a date? Did the man skip the appointment? She rolled her eyes and suddenly noticed that Chuck was acting weirdly, his eyes glued to the leading figure of the woman just now. Was thedy just now waiting for him? Zelda raised an eyebrow at Chuck questioningly. Chuck coughed and his expression returned to normal. Zelda''s lips twitched as she realized the truth. She was really waiting for him, but why didn''t he go meet her then? "Do you have anything else to say?" Zelda asked Lara Jean. "Is he really your friend?" Lara asked cautiously. How did Chuck manage to befriend someone so amazing? She was really envious. "Yes." Zelda was serious. Chuck felt strange. He was really surprised that Zelda woulde in, even going as far as to defend him. After all, the two of them had only met when they parked the car. Their meeting could only be considered a fleeting moment, they couldn''t possibly be friends like this. "Since I''m his friend, can you give me a VIP title?" Lara said expectantly. If she had a VIP title from Modern Restaurant, it would be so glorious for her at university. "You are his friend?" Zelda smiled sarcastically. "You are his friend yet you sneered at him just now?" "It''s not sarcasm at all if it''s true. I mean, look at his clothes, you can tell that he is a waiter." Lara was dissatisfied. "A waiter?" Zelda was amused at Lara''s absurd logic. A man driving a car of more than two million dors was a waiter? What was this woman thinking? "Although he is not a waiter here, he could be a waiter somewhere else too! He is just lucky to have met a friend like you, otherwise, how can he have the right to speak here?" Lara continued to pick on Chuck mercilessly. "Miss, do you know that he drives..." Zelda couldn''t bear to listen any longer and started to stay. She stopped suddenly when Chuck rushed over and signaled for her to stop. "He drives what?" Lara asked disdainfully. Zelda shook her head and said it''s nothing. Lara continued to beg shamelessly. "Can''t you give me a VIP title?" "No!" Zelda refused at once. "Don''t pretend. Since you can give VIP titles to people like him, why can''t you give it to me? I won''t come to your restaurant again! What''s so great about it?" Lara snorted in annoyance and dragged Conrad out of the room. Zelda''s eyebrows knitted tightly as her tone suddenly dropped. "What did you say?" "I said that since a person like him has a VIP title, why can''t I have it? Aren''t I be a hundred times better than him?" Lara was stubborn! "Your mouth is a hundred times fouler than his, isn''t it?" Zelda said. "You..." Lara was angry. Was she trying to say she had a foul mouth? "Oh, I know. Don''t tell me you''re actually Chuck''s mistress, aren''t you? That''s why you''ve been helping him all this while, he''s your gigolo boy. No wonder a loser like him has a VIP title! Turns out you two are lovers but don''t you feel that you rich bastards have bad taste?" Lara said scornfully. Once he heard her words, Conrad knew that she shouldn''t have said that. After all, she was speaking to the owner of Modern Restaurant! Conrad secretly nudged Lara. "Stop pulling me!" Lara smirked condescendingly, "I must be right!" "That''s enough, Lara!" Chuck said coldly. Chuck didn''t want to pay attention to her just now, but she actually had the audacity to mess with the boss? p! Zelda raised her hand and pped Lara. "Why are you such a b*tch?" Chuck was stunned. This woman... was really fierce! Lara had been spoiled since she was a child and had never been beaten before, what more to be pped. The pain that she felt on her face induced a sense of shame within her and she cried out wrongfully, "Why did you hit me?" "Because you''re a b*tch!" Zelda''s look was as cold as an ice queen. For a moment, her demeanor as a boss had crushed Lara''s self-pity and sense of superiority to the ground. "Conrad, did you see that? She hit me, she hit me. Come on, hit her!" Lara took Conrad''s hand and pouted. "Lara, let''s go." Conrad tried to pull Lara away. His father''s smallpany was counting on such big bosses like Zelda. He would never have the guts to offend her! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "What do you mean ''go''? Don''t you see your poor girlfriend being pped? Why are you so timid? Help me get back at her!" Lara was so furious that she threw a temper at Conrad. "Are you leaving or not?" Conrad red at Lara. "No!" Lara sat down directly in an effort to make Conrad stay! "Who asked you to be so bitchy? She is a big boss, how dare you talk about her like that? Do you want to ruin your father''s business? Be careful, she''ll definitely take her revenge on you," Conrad said cruelly. "I''m not leaving!" "Okay, I''ll go if you don''t!" Conrad loosened his grip and walked out after apologizing to Zelda. He didn''t want to offend her. If this went on, his father''spany would be jeopardized if Zelda had her eyes on him. Lara was dumbfounded. She did not expect Conrad to really leave. The great sense of shame caused Lara to burst into tears. "Conrad, you are a good-for-nothing! Break up, break up!" After clearing her head, Lara stood up and also realized that Conrad''s words were reasonable. The boss of Modern Restaurant should be wealthy. She must have millions in assets, and Lara''s family could not afford to provoke her. What if she spent hundreds of thousands of dors to find someone to deal with her? After all, she had heard of such news before. The more she thought about it, the more scared she became. Tears rolled down her cheeks and she cried out to Zelda, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." "I''m pretty sure you''re looking for hell!" Zelda''s eyes were as cold as the depths of Antarctica, and they stared deep into Lara''s soul. This was a kind of gaze that was full of the power of someone who had survived in the cruel business world, which made Lara cry even harder. "I''m sorry, I was a b*tch just now. Everything is my fault, please don''te after me..." Seeing Zelda''s cold expression, Lara came over to plead Chuck, "Chuck, you are her friend. Can you speak up for me? I know I was wrong, I really am." Chuck wanted nothing to do with this. After all, Zelda was such a powerful boss with both a fearful temper and a limited fuse. Lara was already lucky that Zelda didn''t take out her phone to call someone out. "Chuck, say something. After all, I am your ssmate. Please help me." Lara tugged on Chuck''s sleeve. "Lara, how can I help you?" Chuck shrugged. "You''re just taking revenge on me. You could just say a word but you''re not!" Lara started to make a scene. Chuck had no choice but to ignore her. He had already met Yvette and his purpose was achieved. He could pay the bill and go back. He said, "Thank you, Director Maine." "Call me Zelda." Zelda''s expression softened. "This is inappropriate, isn''t it?" Chuck hurriedly shook his head. She was a boss with status, so it was certainly not appropriate to call her name directly. He could only add, "Why don''t I call you Sister Zelda?" "That''s fine!" Zelda smiled. Lara saw it and hurried over. "I''m sorry, Director of Maine, I''m sorry..." Zelda''s expression immediately darkened. If she had followed her previous temper, Lara would have already been sent to the hospital. How dare she say this to her! If her father heard this, Lara would be much more miserable! "Chuck, please put in a good word for me, okay?" Lara grabbed Chuck and pleaded with him, but Chuck just shook his head. This was not something he could have a say in. He just wanted tough. How could he help? As Zelda''s expression continued to darken like rainclouds, Lara''s heart sank. She gritted her teeth and begged, "Chuck, why are you such a jerk? Do you really want me to beg you with tears? Well, if you put in a good word for me, I''ll live with you tonight. Is this enough?" Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chuck Cannon was surprised by Lara Jean''s words. She had always been dismissive of him. The only reason why Lara was willing to lend money to Chuck was because she had made an agreement with him for him to pay her back double if he couldn''t pay up on time. Despite it being an extremely ruthless deal, the truth was without this condition, she would never have agreed to lend Chuck Cannon any money even if he begged her to. Was it not possible for Lara who looked down on him to say something like that? Chuck looked at Lara doubtfully. Lara was also nervous and even felt ashamed. Lara was already furious that Conrad Lee had left her alone. She suddenly found that her boyfriend was a wimp, not willing to even stand up for his girlfriend when she is hurt. Compared to Chuck, Conrad was as timid as a mouse! Just like this, Lara suddenly found that if Chuck could know a boss like Zelda Maine, he probably had hidden talent. In addition, she was really scared just now, so she really needed Chuck to put in a good word for her to Zelda. Moreover, when she seduced Chuck just now, he had seen most of her body. So Lara gave herself an excuse that she was reluctantly giving him some benefit. Zelda rolled her beautiful eyes and smiled. "Say something!" Lara''s face was burning with shame. She thought Chuck was doing it on purpose, what type of men wouldn''t gobble a prettydy if offered to them willingly? She knew it too well, the reason why he didn''t speak was to embarrass her. Did she want to make her say it more straightforwardly? The more Lara thought about it, the angrier she became. "I will have sex with you, do you understand? As long as you can put in a good word for me, my body is yours to y with tonight!" Chuck wanted tough just now. He never thought that Lara would say such sexually explicit words, to offer to have sex with him so that he would put in a good word for her. The main point was that Zelda was extremely mad at the moment, and Chuck didn''t actually know her for long. Maybe, Zelda would do him a favor and let her off the hook, but this would break the newly made friendship between the two. They would probably be less acquainted and slowly be strangers, and it just wasn''t worth it. Chuck shook his head helplessly. "You can talk about it yourself. I can''t help you." "You!" Lara was angry. "You are really a loser. Go to hell!" Lara was furious but at the same time fearful towards Zelda, pleading to her in a small, timid voice, "Director Maine, I really know I was wrong. I won''t say that again." Chuck felt helpless upon seeing Lara''s teary-eyed face. After all, he had borrowed money from her last time. Although it was over the top, she had temporarily solved his meal problems. It was better to say a few words. Chuck started, "Sister Zelda..." "You don''t have to say anything else. Since you''ve already spoken, let''s forget about it this time," Zelda said. "Thank you, Director, of Maine!" Lara was so surprised that she almost cried. She was relieved. If a rich person like Zelda decided to keep a watch on her, she might not be able to live out her university life peacefully. "You should thank him, not me," said Zelda coldly. Lara looked towards Chuck and gaped in awkwardness. She thought that he wouldn''t have said anything for her, but he actually did. It wasplicated for her, as she felt both ashamed of herself and also surprised. She whispered, "Thank you... thank you. I''ll call youter." Lara ran out with a red face. Chuck on the other hand hoped that he would never receive her call. Zelda smiled. "I still don''t know your name." "Chuck Cannon." "Chuck Cannon?" Zelda was surprised. She had never heard of this name, which meant that he wasn''t in the upper ss that she knew. Who were Chuck''s parents? She was curious. "Then I''ll just call you by your name in the future," Zelda announced after a brief moment. "Sure." The two of them then added each other on WeChat. Zelda''s beautiful eyes twinkled as she changed the topic. "Wasn''t that beautiful woman waiting for you?" Chuck nodded. He had already noticed just now that this clever woman had seen through him. "Then why don''t you go meet her?" Zelda asked curiously. "It''splicated." Chuck sighed. He didn''t want to say that Yvette Jordan was his child bride. "Well, I need to go now, enjoy yourself." Chuck nodded. He was also ready to pay the bill, so the two of them came out together. Chuck saw that Yvette Jordan who was well dressed, was still waiting. He had no choice but to go outside. When they were paying the bill at the counter, Zelda offered to treat Chuck for the meal. However, Chuck shook his head and declined her offer politely. He said that it was not right for her to treat him to a meal when they had just known each other. After all, this was Zelda''s business. Chuck surprised Zelda even further with his polite speech and nice attitude. Who were his parents? He was young and knew how to handle affairs. In the future, he was bound to have greater achievements! She was thinking about whether she should invite him to the party the day after tomorrow? Let''s wait and see, Zelda thought. "Sister Zelda, I''ll go back first then," Chuck said. "Okay." Chuck walked out. Zelda nced at Yvette, who was in a daze. Then, she beckoned the staff toe over and ordered the staff to make a steak in the kitchen. Soon, the staff came over with the cooked steak. Zelda took it and ced it in front of Yvette. Yvette came to her senses, shook her head and said, "I haven''t ordered anything yet." "Someone treated you!" Zelda said. "A treat? Could it be..." Yvette was pleasantly surprised. He''s here? She looked around but did not see the person she had imagined. She asked, "Where is this person?" "You''ve seen him in the VIP room just now." Yvette was stunned. So this was a treat from Chuck? Where did he get so much money? This cost more than 800 dors. "Is he using a credit card?" Yvette asked carefully. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "A credit card? He doesn''t need a credit card." Yvette understood. She did not know why or how Chuck befriended Zelda. Since they were friends, how could Zelda charge him for this steak? "He''s not as simple as you think!" Zelda said. "Really?" Yvette shook her head. Apart from making Yvette feel a little surprised today, she didn''t think Chuck was not as ''simple'' as she thought. He had always been simple. "Yes." Zelda nodded and turned to leave. Yvette was silent. She lowered her head and just continued staring at the steak, not attempting to take a bite out of it. She was determined to wait for the "baller" today... However, this restaurant was about to close at ten o''clock, so she had no choice but to pay the bill and leave disappointedly. She drove back without eating anything. After she went back, she stared at her prettily dressed up self in the mirror and felt wronged. She took out her mobile phone and looked at her WeChat. After some hesitation, she decided to have a video chat with the baller. She clicked "call", but the other party immediately refused. Yvette was still slightly taken aback, at least the "baller" was still there, but why was he always ignoring her? The "baller" had transferred 200,000 dors to her a few days ago, but now he was ignoring her again. The huge difference made her anxious. Did she do something wrong? Yvette pondered silently. After thinking about it for a long time, she sent a message on WeChat, "Baller, did I do something wrong?" ...... Chuck had already driven back and was staring at Yvette''s WeChat message on therge sofa, thinking of what to reply. What should he say? After thinking for a long time, he could only reply, "You did nothing wrong. I just don''t want to see anyone today." Yvette immediately replied, "Alright, let''s talk about it tomorrow." Yvette was a little surprised at his message since he was replying to her. Shey on the bed and started imagining, what would this generous man that was willing to give her 200,000 dors look like? ...... Chuck did not reply and put down his mobile phone. He was just about to take a bath and go to bed when his mobile phone rang. He looked at it and was wide-eyed. Why was Lara still calling him? Did she still want to trick him? Chuck didn''t pick it up and let the phone ring on its own. But after a minute, Lara called again. Chuck could only pick it up. "What do you want?" "Chuck, I don''t owe others a favor. I said that I will sleep with you today, so I will sleep with you. Come out and get a room. I don''t mind." Lara had hesitated and was conflicted for a few hours, but eventually, she still called him. She didn''t want him to look down upon her. She had to do what she said. "There''s no need." Chuck quickly replied. He''d better not provoke someone like Lara. "Chuck, stop pretending! I remember when I bent down in the ssroomst time, I found you looking at my chest. How dare you say that you don''t want to sleep with me?" Lara was angry. But before she could finish her sentence, Chuck had hung up the phone. Lara was so mad that she called him again. Instead, she found that she had been cklisted by Chuck. She scolded furiously. "What a loser, not even taking up the chance graciously although I offered. You deserve to use your hands for the rest of your life! I did what I said, but it''s you who didn''t ept the offer. Don''t me me." Lara muttered angrily, and then walked into the girl''s dormitory. She was feeling a bit strange regarding this. Why was Chuck acting differently now? Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chuck Cannon was still indulging in his satisfaction after he blocked Lara Jean''s number. This was something the old Chuck couldn''t bring himself to do. Now that he was financially stable, he felt like he had choices. He needed to go to the car management office to apply for his car te permits tomorrow, but considering that his car had been scratched by Queenie Carson not long ago, he still had to contact Charlotte Yates, the salesperson responsible for it. Chuck sent her a text about his inquiry immediately. Charlotte replied almost instantly, "Mr. Cannon, please send your car to our center and we''ll have a look at it." Since Chuck was the person that made her the target of envy at work on the first day she started this job, she had a strong impression of Chuck from the very start. It could even be said that she was constantly waiting for Chuck to send her a message. "How much?" Chuck asked. "Approximately twenty thousand dors." "No problem. I''lle either tomorrow or the day after tomorrow," Chuck replied. "Okay." Chuck put down his phone, took a shower, and went to bed. The next morning, he brought the car to the 4S Automobile Store to be serviced by Charlotte. It was just a minor scratch, but it would still take some time. He definitely couldn''t use the car today anymore, so he had to wait until tomorrow. Chuck parked the car properly and was about to leave. "Sir, why don''t I give you a ride?" Charlotte said sincerely. Being professional and attentive to an important client could reap benefits far and wide. Her manager had been preaching hard about this constantly, telling her that she should attend to Chuck''s needs no matter what it was. Charlotte kept those words in her heart. "It''s okay, thank you for the offer." Chuck shook his head politely with a smile and walked to the roadside to hail a taxi. Charlotte felt a little discouraged. She even dolled up herself, hoping that he would notice. Since this did not work, she promptly urged the mechanic to fix his car by today. She was determined to give Chuck a surprise. However, as soon as she turned around, she received a phone call, her cousin''s name seen on the disy. Charlotte picked up the phone, "Hello, Lara Jean..." "Cousin, could you lend me some money?" Lara still had six thousand dors of debt weighing her down. Her cousin was herst hope. She knew that her cousin just started her job recently, but she really had no other alternatives. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Okay, how much do you need?" Charlotte wasted no time in answering her cousin''s prayers. After all, she earned some handsomemission from the sales of the car to Chuck. "Wow, cousin, did you make a lot of money?" Lara detected the ease in her voice and was envious. "No, I just managed to sell a car a few days ago." Charlotteughed as she exined. "Is it a very expensive car?" "Yes, it''s very expensive." "Is the buyer a bald middle-aged man?" Lara giggled. To her, she always thought that only those guys were able to afford expensive cars. "No, he''s very young. He seems to be a student." Charlotte looked into the distance where Chuck had left and a grin appeared on her face. He really gave her a deep impression! "Wow, a student? He might be from a wealthy family. How does he look like?" Lara asked curiously. "As the saying goes, clothes make the man. He did not wear anything fancy but you can feel his charisma seeping through the clothes. He would look handsome if he had shorter hair." Charlotte recalled the day she first met Chuck. Even now, it was still hard for her to believe that he could afford such an expensive car. "Really? Can you introduce him to me?" Lara''s voice lighted up with anticipation instantly. She had just broken up with Conrad Lee and was looking for a rich kid as his recement. Her cousin Charlotte must have the guy''s WeChat contact right? With her alluring figure, she had confidence in herself to lure in this wealthy young man. "Well, this..." Charlotte hesitated. To be honest, who wouldn''t like a rich and young man? Otherwise, she wouldn''t have wasted time to dress up today. "Oh, cousin, just give me his contact." Lara pleaded like a spoiled child. Charlotte was left with no choice and conceded, "I can give you his contact, but promise me not to harass him okay!" "Got it. Send it to me as soon as possible." "Alright, by the way, how much do you want to borrow? I''ll transfer it to you now." "Six thousand dors!" "What? Six thousand dors? What do you need so much money for?" "It''s all because of this one jerk, but I really don''t want to bring this up right now. Cousin, please send me the rich guy''s contact soon, and also the money too." "Alright." Charlotte was speechless with Lara but decided to help her. Lara tapped open his contact''s information once she received it, and was amused to find out that his nickname was "baller". Hehe, let''s see if you are the real deal. Lara immediately sent him a friend request. Chuck was on his phone in the taxi after reaching home when he received a friend request. He opened the request on reflex and was stunned to discover that it was Lara. He was shocked, what was going on exactly? This was a very private ount that he only used to get contact two people, which was Yvette Jordan and Charlotte Yates. No one should be able to find his ount so easily, unless. When his eyes fell on the description on the friend request, he chuckled. Apparently, she was Charlotte''s cousin! His finger was already moving to reject her friend''s request when he stopped. Hold on, this was an unexpected opportunity to get revenge on her! Chuck epted the friend request. Almost immediately, Lara sent a shy face emoji to him. "Hi, baller." Chuck, not knowing what to reply, just sent her a smiley face. "Baller, my cousin told me that you are a student, I''m also a student, any chance that we are from the same school?" She wrote, followed by another two shy-face emojis. Chuck was amused. "Maybe." "If it''s true, then we are destined to meet, baller. Are you free this afternoon? Let me treat you to afternoon tea," Lara tried to ask Chuck out. She had already decided to wear the sexiest and most revealing outfit from her wardrobe in order to win him over. "I''m not free this afternoon." Chuck declined her invitation. "Is that so? Alright then." Lara was let down, but she did not prepare to give up yet. He probably only rejected her invitation because he must have no idea that she had a killer body figure. In that case, Lara took a selfie that showed her cleavage generously and sent it to him. She added the same shy face emoji again and typed, "Hey baller, do you think I look good in this outfit?" Chuck snorted in glee. He tapped on the revealing photo and zoomed in, thinking to himself that she really had a big rack. If Lara knew the person who she was trying to seduce was Chuck, she would probably break down. "Not bad," Chuck kept his reply short. "Okay then, this will be my outfit for today," Lara chuckled to herself. Men are really easy to entice, she knew that she just had to put in some effort to get what she wanted. Then, she decided to stop the conversation there. Like a fisherman, she was trying to reel Chuck in, and now she just had to wait for him to send her messages. Chuck was not falling for her strategy. He ced the phone back into his pocket and went to the mall to purchase some clothes. He did not return to his school, as he really needed to get new fresh garments for himself. He took a car to the most luxurious shopping mall in town. Back then, he never had the chance to shop here since the clothes here had skyrocketing prices and he didn''t have the ability to buy any. But things were different now, he had all the money he needed for almost anything! Chuck strode into the ce confidently. He was looking for casual outfits instead of sports attires such as Nike branded clothes. The salesperson judged him by how poorly his outfits were and didn''t bother to attend to him. Yet, Chuck was not bothered by this at all. He started choosing what he wanted and then paid for them directly. After spending almost a hundred thousand dors on clothes and shoes, he was finally looking brand new. Chuck studied himself in the mirror satisfyingly, looking almost unrecognizable after wearing these outfits. The clothes he was wearing were not fancy in the slightest bit but they were expensive for a reason. They made him look as if he had high social status, and he never thought that one day he would be able to exude this kind of aura. "Sir, you look amazing in this outfit!" A shop assistant there was in awe of Chuck''s look and couldn''t stop ttering him. Chuck did not entertain her but instead walked straight out of the shop. He desperately needed some grooming for his hair, so he immediately headed to the district''s most expensive barbershop for a haircut. Chuck marched confidently into the barbers in his new attire and instantly caught the attention of several hairstylists. They all studied him closely and came to the conclusion that he was really good-looking. It would be the icing on the cake if he sported a stylish hairstyle. The female assistant hurried over to wee him, "Hi, are you getting a haircut?" "Yes." "This way please." Chuck followed her to get a hair wash. After that, the female assistant introduced to him several packages avable there, such as executive hairstylist or director hairstylist. He was spoiled with choices. The pricing was not a concern for Chuck though, so he chose the most expensive one, and was brought to the director''s room. A whileter, a stylish and pretty hairstylist appeared in front of Chuck, giving him a surprise. He was amazed that such a pretty female hairstylist existed. In his memories, barbershops were always full of old men. Looking at her, he was admittedly blown away by her beauty. "What can I do for you, sir?" asked the female hairstylist. "Make me look more handsome please," Chuck responded. "No problem." The beautiful hairstylist immediately started designing and giving him a suitable makeover. She could see that he was very wealthy just by the clothes that he wore. Those clothes definitely costed a bomb. She must serve him well! Half an hourter, the female hairstylist asked with a smile on her face, "Sir, what do you think about this hair cut?" Chuck was perplexed at his new look. Who is this person in the mirror? He wondered what Yvette would think if she sees him like this. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 When Chuck Cannon was done paying the bills and was exiting the barbershop, the pretty hairstylist asked for his contact and urged him toe again the next time he decided to groom his hair again. Chuck was actually quite impressed with her work. This hair cut really suited him andplimented his already dazzling look. He looked brand-new and this fact was still hard to register in his head. Who knew that he could be this good-looking! When he was walking on the streets, he noticed many people were turning their heads in his direction. All the prettydies who walked past Chuck couldn''t help but look twice at him. He stood out because of his charisma despite looking normal. Coupled with the fresh hair cut, his already handsome face was even more attractive. For the first time, he was turning heads. He felt odd and a little nervous at the same time. After all, people were looking at him in a new light. But as he put one foot in front of the other his confidence rose steadily and looked more at ease. From now on, everything was going to change for the better. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuck wolfed down a bowl of noodles at a restaurant. Then drove to the university. ...... Lara Jean meanwhile was busy capturing photos in the ssroom to try to seduce the ballerter tonight. She chose the best-looking one for their conversationter. Queenie Carson was quite depressed. She was still waiting for the car owner''s call. Why hadn''t she heard from him? She had been waiting anxiously for a few days, and she really wanted to talk to him. She sighed and decided to discuss it with Chuckter. She felt like she was on the verge of breaking down if this situation persisted. There was the sound of high heels clicking outside of the ssroom, and suddenly the noisy ssroom became quiet. Yvette Jordan, their teacher was approaching and it was time for ss to start. "Ah, why is Chuck absent again today?" Queenie could not help but worry when she saw that the seat next to her was empty again. "That jerk isn''ting anymore, he is totally different now since he just hooked up with..." Lara was still browsing through her photos while throwing a jab at Chuck sarcastically. Last night there must have been something wrong with her to actually call up Chuck for those reasons. Thinking back on it now, she couldn''t picture how would she feel if Chuck really took the bait and went for her. She would definitely feel sickened by that. Fortunately, Chuck did not ept her invitation. "Who is Chuck hooking up with?" A ssmate asked. A wave of panic swept over Lara. She was d that she kept her mouth shut just in time. If she had blurted out Zelda Maine''s name like this, the consequences would be severe. She stopped talking and threw a cold nce at her ssmate, before turning back to continue working on her own matters. "Yeah, I think he most probably hooked up with a rich woman." "Haha, I didn''t think he''s the rich woman''s type. They usually look for attractive, handsome guys; he is not even in my league yet. It''s hard to imagine that any rich woman would want him." "You can''t really me him for not showing up, I heard that he suddenly had a windfall. He is probably spending that ridiculous sum of money in some high-end ces as we talk." "Haha ..." The whole ss burst into sarcasticughter. Queenie was the only one who was notughing, her face reddening at thosements. Following the sound of the incessantughter, Yvette walked into the ssroom in a strict manner and put down the textbooks. She nced at Chuck''s empty seat and frowned. What''s going on? Did he really get ahead of himself just because of hooking up with a restaurant owner? Even going as far as skipping ss? "Everyone, let''s start ss." Yvette signaled the ss to get ready. She decided against waiting for Chuck to arrive since it was not the first time he skipped ss. All of a sudden, she saw a figure of a guy panting breathlessly at the door from the corner of her eye. "I''m sorry, I''mte..." Everybody in the ss recognized this voice instantly. They all looked at the door and was ready to pick on the person, but they froze when they saw Chuck''s transformation. Who was this? Chuck Cannon? "Is this f*cking Chuck? Are you kidding me?" One of the students was the first to exim. "It''s really Chuck! What''s going on?" Another student''s eyes widened. "It''s really him. Where did he get his hair cut? It sure looks good on him. His clothes are from CK, right? I''m pretty sure it costs at least a few thousand dors." "I bet it''s fake goods, it''s impossible that he can afford those!" "True, not everybody can afford clothes from CK. But it''s true that this guy looks like apletely different person, the fake clothes look like the true thing on him. This is unexpected!" "What do you mean they look like the true thing? Anybody would look that good if they were dressed like him, the only difference is that he has a new hair cut. I''ll ask him about itter, let''s go get a hair cut at the same ce next time." "You are right, he only looks good because of his hair cut! I''m sure it''s all the work of his hairstylist, nothing to do with him." In a few seconds, the whole ss was talking about him, some were amazed but some were bitter. For a while, the ss was as noisy as a market, sounds of ssmates chattering away in bewilderment could be heard everywhere. Lara was stunned by Chuck''s appearance. She always thought that he was nothing but a loser. Even if he hooked up with Zelda, her opinions stayed the same. But now, Lara didn''t think so, Chuck''s appearance today really blew her away. That crisp hair cut brought out his already excellent features,plementing his simple but ssy clothes. It was as if he was apletely different person, someone who was full of confidence. He was really eye- catching today, Lara thought to herself. If he looked like thisst night, she wouldn''t mind sleeping with him for a night, nor would she feel disgusted either... What about asking him out tonight again? At that thought, Lara immediately shook her head. So what if Chuck looks more attractive now? Her target was the baller and not him. Looks are just looks, and she should just focus on seducing the baller. Although she felt that way, that didn''t stop her from stealing nces at Chuck. So people really looked so different after putting in some work on her appearances huh. Lara really hoped that the baller looked as good-looking as Chuck as well. If so, she would be in for a fancy treat! Lara was on cloud nine just imagining that if she was with someone who was rich and handsome at the same time. It was a pity though, how could Chuck have anything to do with the baller? Queenie''s heart was beating very fast. She was awe-struck by how handsome Chuck was. "Handsome" was the first word that came to her mind when she saw him. She recalled the feeling of nervousness when she and Chuck secretly slept in the owner''s house that night. If Chuck had knocked on her door that night, would she have rejected him? Queenie''s heart was in a frenzy. Her heartbeat seemed uncontroble, beating faster and faster as she started to panic. What was going on? Why was her heart beating so fast? Could it be? This was love? Queenie shook the thought out of her head. Chuck was just her ssmate, nothing more... Yvette''s eyes couldn''t conceal her astonishment. The Chuck Cannon of today looked refreshing, and even she was captivated by his looks. She had known Chuck for too long since they had spent a lot of time together since young. She had always thought of Chuck as somebody ordinary, weak, andcking in masculinity. Yvette couldn''t stand being in the presence of somebody like him. However, today, although she was not sure whether he was wearing authentic or fake attire, his fashion style, hair cut, and overall charisma had managed to even win her over. Based on her high- standards, Chuck was actually looking quite handsome today! His eyes shone with a glint of unseen confidence, giving him the masculinity that hecked all along. If Chuck had looked like this all this time, by now they would have probably even had a child... Yvette was consumed in her imagination and suddenly wished that the baller also looked like this. But it was just wishful thinking, she just couldn''t wait any longer to meet him. She took a deep breath and said in an unusually soft tone, "It''s okay. Don''t bete next time. Come in!" Chuck was surprised at her, she would usually reprimand him harshly if he waste. He was already prepared to face her wrath in front of the whole ss. With the ss''s eyes on him, he walked casually to his seat, soaking in all the attention. He had already felt the attention when he walked into the university just now, so he felt more at ease. It was true that improving one''s appearance really made a difference. People really do need a makeover! Chuck sat on his seat and noticed that Queenie''s face was as red as an apple. He asked obliviously, "What''s wrong with your face?" "I''m fine, it''s nothing," Queenie shook her head in a hurry. She took a deep breath, reminding herself to stay calm and pushed down her weird thoughts. She couldn''t have feelings for him since they were just ssmates. Even so, that didn''t stop her from breaking into a sweat and hearing her heart pounding loudly. She blushed fiercely as her face turned a bright scarlet. She thought, "Have I really fallen in love with him?" Please don''t! Seeing Chuck and Queenie exchanging small talk in the corner of the ss, Yvette felt a small prick in her heart and shouted. "Let''s start ss!" Chapter 21 Chapter 21 After ss, Yvette Jordan walked out of the ssroom with a cold expression on her face. The whole ss breathed a sigh of relief. Yvette was inexplicably unfriendly and stern today during ss, so it was really torturing for them. Maybe she was mad at something. Finally, everybody could rx and their gaze fell unknowingly at Chuck Cannon''s brand new look once again. Even if Chuck was wearing imitation attire, that still didn''t make sense with the fact that he just stumbled upon two thousand dors. That meager amount was not enough for his expensive clothes. They were confused, but when they saw Chuck bing the focus of the ss, many male students were jealous. "Wow! Lara, why are you taking such sexy selfies?" A female ssmate was surprised. Lara Jean red at her. She was preparing to send a photo to the baller, so the photo had to be sexy in order to capture his attention. But she didn''t expect it to be seen by her desk mate. "What''s wrong with sending this to my boyfriend?" Lara was annoyed. She took her bag and walked out of the ssroom while sending off the photo. Her desk mate could only scoff at her. Meanwhile, Chuck who had already silenced his phone received a photo from someone. He took out his phone and checked: it was indeed a sexy photo of Lara. She even sent a message to him informing him that her ss had ended, and she wanted to invite him out for steamboat or something like that. He shook his head disapprovingly. Is Lara''s head just full of thoughts of trying to hook up with rich men and nothing else? At the same time, he also received a message from Charlotte Yates, informing him that his car has been fixed and he could retrieve it once he was free. Chuck was slightly startled at the efficiency of her service. He stood up with a smile spreading widely on his face. Since his sses had ended for the day, he could go get his car back now. "Where are you going, Chuck?" Queenie Carson had a blush on her face for the whole ss. For the first time, she found it a bit nerve-wracking when she talked to him. "I''m going home now." Chuck could not possibly tell her that he was going to get his car back. "Okay, be careful on the way. I''m going to my part-time job now," Queenie said as she picked up her backpack. "By the way, where is your part-time job now? I''ll go visit you when I''m free." Chuck grinned. "What? No, you can''t." Queenie shook her head furiously. The restaurant she worked part-time at was a luxurious one. She wouldn''t want to see Chuck spending unnecessarily on this besides, and she also wanted to keep her workce a secret from him. "I can''t talk now, I''ll leave first!" She quickly tried to leave. However, a thought formed in her mind and she turned back abruptly, a solemn tone forming in her voice. "Chuck, the owner of the car hasn''t called me yet." Chuck didn''t know whether tough or cry at her remark; Queenie was just too persistent. He could only say, "The car owner probably just doesn''t want to trouble you, so don''t worry." "Yes, but as long as he calls me, I will make sure to fulfill my responsibility," Queenie said seriously and waved at him. "See you tomorrow." "Well, see you tomorrow." Chuck smiled. Chuck exited the ssroom following Queenie, his phone ringing constantly from all the WeChat messages sent from Lara. She kept on bombarding him with silly questions such as what was he doing, was he bored, and more. She kept asking him out but Chuck didn''t want to entertain her, so he just told her he was busy. A few momentster, Lara replied with several pitiful-face emojis. Chuck was determined to stop this conversation, but as soon as he ced his phone back in his pocket, the phone rang again. Slightly annoyed, Chuck took a look, and was shocked at the caller''s name. It was from Zelda Maine. They exchanged numbers yesterday. But why was she calling him? He hesitated for a moment and answered the phone, addressing her as Sister Zelda the moment the call connected. Zelda''s voice could be heard from the phone. "Well, are you at school?" "Yes, I am just about to go home," Chuck said. "I just happened to be near a university and I want to check if it''s the one you''re attending. What''s the name of your university?" "Design College." "Such a coincidence. Wait for me for a while, I need to tell you something." "Okay." Chuck was surprised at the turn of events after he ended the call. What did Zelda want to tell him? He shook his head and walked to the school gate. However, he saw Yvette busy picking things up from the floor in the parking lot. She had seemingly dropped her stuff because her hands were full. Chuck paused for a moment and then went over to help. He lowered himself and started picking her things up. "You don''t have to help me!" Yvette threw Chuck a cold look. He had no choice but to pick up her things quickly, then turned around to leave. He didn''t want to make a fool out of himself. Yvette''s anger boiled over when she saw him leaving. "Hey!" "What''s wrong?" Chuck turned around in confusion. "Why were you talking so much during ss just now?" Yvette couldn''t control her anger. She was referring to Chuck and Queenie''s constant chit-chat in the ss, but she held back her anger and didn''t say anything at that time. "I''m sorry." Chuck was embarrassed. He thought that he was being quiet enough. "Remember, the exams aren''t far away. You have to attend every ss! Do you think that the fact that you know Zelda grants you the right to skip ss?" Yvette remarked coldly. Chuck sighed. There were really several things he needed to tend to these few days, which was why he didn''t attend ss. He also hadn''t managed to clean out the house that he bought from Yvette yet. He nned to quickly clean it up and rent it out as soon as possible. But he was busy. Seeing as Chuck was silent and did not retort her, Yvette frowned and her eyebrows furrowed deeper, "There''s nothing wrong with knowing Zelda, but you have to be worthy of the friendship, only then she will see the worth in the rtionship. If you are not capable enough, nothing will change alright? If you don''t study hard, how will you expect to be a better person?" "You are right." Chuck nodded. Yvette was right. If he was not worthy enough, even if somebody wanted to give him a hand, he wouldn''t be able to give back what he previously had. But things were different now, he did have the capability now! Yvette''s expression softened. "Wifey... Yvette, how''s the situation with yourpany now?" Chuck tried to change the topic hurriedly. Yvette nced at Chuck but did not say anything since she had no intention to talk about this. Recently, she had been going to the trainingpany to look for customers. This was overwhelming for her, so she decided to invest the money she made from the sales of her house and hire some good mentors to handle the promotion and public rtions of thepany. "Do you need any help?" Chuck asked carefully. "No." Yvette shook her head and said, "Please mind your own business. I don''t think you can afford these expensive clothes right, did Zelda buy it for you?" Chuck was speechless. Why would Zelda buy clothes for him? It wasn''t even two days since they knew each other. His attire cost a whopping ten thousand dors. "No, I bought it myself," Chuck replied. "Oh, not bad." It was the first time Yvette had praised him. She had no doubt that these were imitation goods, but they did look very authentic indeed. "Do you want me to send you?" Yvette asked as she opened the car door and put her stuff in. "It''s alright, I have..." "You have money to take a taxi right?" Yvette shook her head in disappointment. Did knowing Zelda make him arrogant? She couldn''t help but frown. "Well, sort of," Chuck said with a smile. Yvette decided to stop talking. If Chuck had the money, he should save instead of spending carelessly, or elsewhere would he get the means to repay others when they extended him a helping hand? She went into the car and was about to leave when she suddenly saw a luxurious car to enter the schoolpound. She was astonished because she saw the person inside the car waving at Chuck. "Hey, here..." Yvette muttered to herself with a stunned expression on her face, "So someone ising to pick him up?" "I have to go now," Chuck said, but Yvette just stared at him, not hearing a thing of what he said. Chuck couldn''t do anything but continue walking towards Zelda, whose eyes lit up when she saw his new look. Not bad, she never imagined that Chuck could be such a looker! This was how a rich kid was supposed to look like! He was more charismatic than any other wealthy youngsters that she had seen before. Zelda couldn''t help but nce longer at him, asking. "Why did you dress up today?" "Didn''t Sister Zelda call me? I dressed up for you." Chuck joked. "Such sweet words!" Zeldaughed as she shook her head. She looked around and couldn''t find Chuck''s car. Surprised, she asked. "Where''s your car?" "It was sent to the workshop." "Get in the car then, I have something to tell you," Zelda said. Chuck was puzzled but got in the car anyways. The moment he opened the car door and got in, he could smell the fragrant aroma from Zelda''s car, which was indeed pleasant and calming. Zelda saw Yvette by chance and was curious. "So she is a teacher." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Well, she owns apany too." "That''s pretty good." Zelda opened her car door and stepped outside, startling Chuck. "Sister Zelda, what are you doing?" "I have something to talk to her about." Zelda walked towards Yvette, who was about to enter the car. She stopped at her sudden appearance and asked in a surprised tone, "Director Maine, what''s the matter?" "It''s nothing, I just want to ask you something," Zelda smiled politely. Yvette nodded, "Okay, please go ahead." In the car, Chuck felt very uneasy. Zelda wouldn''t tell her about what she wanted to know sincest night right? Precisely at that moment, his phone rang again in his pocket, and Chuck immediately picked up the call without checking who it was. He was taken aback upon hearing his mother''s voice from the receiver. "Chucky, your mother ising back!" Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chuck Cannon was bewildered. He had never seen his mother in his entire life, seemingly to be living abroad the first time she called him. He quickly asked her when she wasing back. "In a few days! I''lle back first, your dad will stay there." He was teary-eyed and asked her what she was going to do when she came back after being abroad for so many years. His mother''s answer was short and simple. "I''m buying everything!" Chuck chuckled at this answer. Just what was she nning to buy? "I have to end the call here, wait for me then," His mother said. "Will you recognize me?" Chuck was curious. After all, they had never met each other before. To be more urate, he was the one who had never seen them before. "Silly child, you are my son. How can I not recognize you? I have to go, see you." Chuck''s mother hung up the phone in a hurry, maybe she was busy. Chuck was looking forward to it. He couldn''t start to imagine how wealthy his mother was. She had already given him 15 million dors just a few days ago. What in the world was she going to buy when she came back? It was beyond his imagination! What if she bought apany? And made him the general manager? Chuck''s imagination drifted off further. At this moment, Zelda Maine was walking back to the car. Her long legs slipped into the seat beside him, and he couldn''t help asking what Yvette Jordan and her talked about. He was only worried that Zelda would reveal his secret that he was supposed to be showing up to meet Yvette yesterday. If that was the case, Yvette would have guessed easily that he was the baller. "Nothing much. Zelda shook her head. Chuck fidgeted nervously in his seat but there was nothing he could do. As Zelda drove them both out of the universitypound, his eyes fell on Yvette who was staring at their car. Strangely, she didn''t look angry at all. Perhaps what Zelda had said to her had nothing to do with Chuck at all. As for what did they actually talked about, only God would know. Still, Yvette seemed to have aplicated expression on her face. He squinted to check, yep, she was feeling a bitplicated indeed. Chuck urged himself to stop thinking about it. Unbeknownst to him, Lara Jean had witnessed Chuck getting on and getting driven off in a fancy car. She was blown away and even more envious. Why does he have so many rich friends? Why didn''t she know any? But fortunately, she knew one recently! Lara checked her messages expectantly. After seeing the baller''s contact, she felt a sense of relief. She curled her lips and raised her phone to take a selfie. She took a photo of her showing a little cleavage and sent it to the baller. In the message, it said, "I''m going out." Chuck was stupefied by the iing message. Why was Lara sending sexy photos of herself to him? "Lara..." She turned back to see who was calling her and immediately felt nauseous. It was Conrad Lee who abandoned her yesterday. How dare he show his face in front of her? "How dare youe here?" Lara was furious. Conrad came to apologize with a bunch of flowers in his hand. "Lara, please don''t be angry, I had no choicest night. If my father knew that I offended Zelda, then..." "Then what? I am your girlfriend when I was hit you didn''t even defend me! Even Chuck Cannon was better!" Lara red at him. Conrad grimaced at her remark. He didn''t know how Chuck befriended Zelda, but no one could deny that Conrad himself was from a wealthy family. His pocket money was in ten thousand every month. Inparison, what did Chuck have? Conrad felt humiliated at theparison between him and Chuck. "How do you know he''s better? Did you sleep with him?" Conrad retorted sharply. "I don''t want to talk to you!" Lara turned around and left, annoying Conrad. No wonder Lara was fine today, she must have slept with Chuckst night. Knowing that he got cheated on by the jerk Chuck, Conrad couldn''t contain his anger anymore. If she slept with someone who was way better than him, he would have no qualms, but Chuck? Who the hell did he think he was? He chased after Lara and grabbed her by the hand. Lara was already furious about what had happenedst night. She raised her hand and pped Conrad, whose face turned a bright red immediately after. The red palm print looked out of ce on his face. When he heard theughter of students nearby who were looking at their squabble, he finally exploded. "Lara Jean! How dare you p me?" "We''ve already broken up! Since you''re still not over it, what''s wrong with me pping you? Let me be honest with you, I have a new boyfriend now, and he''s somebody who owns a two-million-dor carpared to your disgrace of a car. If you make me angry again, I''ll get my boyfriend to ask people to beat you up!" Lara threatened. Conrad''s brows furrowed. "A two-million-dor car? When did you get together with him?" "Yesterday!" Lara replied smugly. Conrad''s expression was as dark as a rain cloud upon hearing Lara''s words. She had a curvy, sexy figure and appearance, so it was not a surprise she managed to get a rich boyfriend. He always heard that rich people liked to keep pretty university girls as their sugar babies. But they only got together recently. "You should beware of him, he''ll get rid of you once he''s yed with you." Conrad''s tone was tinged with jealousy. He was just upset at the fact that she was suddenly better than him in the blink of an eye. "You don''t have to worry about this, my boyfriend is super nice to me. Last warning, stop bothering me or my boyfriend will not let you off the hook easily!" Lara was tired of this conversation and hastily called a taxi at the school gate. Conrad snorted. Well, let''s see how good your new boyfriend is! ...... Zelda stopped the car and got down. Chuck followed suit and was curious, why were they near the vicinity of Yvette''spany? Did she really acquire Yvette''spany? That was probably not it. Yvette''s trainingpany was in a strategic location, herpany on the fifth floor of a za with a never-ending crowd. Does that mean that Zelda is intending to open a Modern Restaurant franchise here? As Chuck continued to ponder, Zelda finally said, "I''ve been interested in this ce for a long time, but there was no vacant shop avable previously. I asked the person in charge of the shopping mall and he told me that the trainingpany on the fifth floor was not making a profittely. Their business was suffering a lot, and coincidentally their rental contract was about to end, I''m pretty sure that the owner of thispany is going to close shop soon. I saw this opportunity and hence talked to the person in charge of the mall. I''m preparing to rent that ce." Chuck froze after hearing this. It was true that Yvette''spany was experiencing difficulties. However, the main reason was only that Yvette was not in charge personally recently, but she had already sold off her house. Did this mean she was going all-in? "If my shop opens, it will increase the value of this za, this is why the owner of the za is willing to charge me half the rental of that trainingpany. He''s going to invest seven to nine million dors in my shop, too. Are you interested to manage it?" Zelda looked at Chuck. She didn''t know how capable Chuck was, so she wanted to use this to test his mettle. If Chuck agreed to work with her, then there would be a good chance to coborate. After all, Zelda had only met him once, but he had already left a good impression on her. Chuck was torn between agreeing and disagreeing. At the first mention of Zelda''s invitation, he was already thinking to decline her since Yvette had already sold off her house in preparation to turn her company''s fate around, maybe she would even invest more into it. If he epted Zelda''s invitation, Yvette''s loss would pile up for sure. However, at the mention of Zelda''s second sentence, he understood that by giving a lot of rental fees at half price, the za owner was determined to make the za famous with Zelda''s restaurant. Even if Chuck ultimately rejected her, Yvette was a goner. "You can think about it. Anyways, no one has ever suffered a loss when doing business with me." Zelda sounded confident. Chuck nodded meekly and asked her if this was the matter that she wanted to tell him over the phone. Zelda nodded in agreement, but also shook her head, her eyes circting Chuck slowly. Suddenly, a thought popped up in her mind... Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After Yvette returned home, she handed the deal of the house over ording to the appointed time. She packed up herst few items in the house and put it in the car, preparing to head to her new rented ce. This time, she rented a house situated in a residential area in the center of the city, which was more convenient for her. When she got into the car, her phone rang. She took it out and looked at the screen. It was from the za management where herpany was located. She was nning to arrange an appointment with the person-in-charge these few days to talk about her company''s rental renewal, but apparently he was one step ahead of her. She answered it. "Hello, Manager Yarn." "Yes, I want to ask you about yourpany. From what I observe at the moment, your business is not doing very well, right? You can say that there is hardly any business at the moment, aren''t you running on a loss?" Yvette can only stay silent as a form of agreement. She couldn''t hide this any longer. She usually had about ten sses every week in college, so she had neglected the management of her company. She had already decided that this time she would definitely bring herpany back on the right track! "Kind of, but I''m nning to..." "You can put your ns on hold, I want to let you know that your contract has expired. Prepare to move out soon!" Manager Yarn told her coldly. "What? Hello?" Yvette was left in shock with this news and tried to double confirm with him, but the owner had already ended the call. She fully grasped what he meant, he is kicking her out. Yvette was a little lost and anxious, what was she going to do now? Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Yvette Jordan panicked. She had invested too much in this trainingpany, even pouring her heart and soul into it. Last year, she had just refurnished it, spending around tens of thousands to customize the cabs on the interior of the office. Last year, she spent 150,000 dors on the renovation, not to mention other little investments made over the year. But now, she was being forced out by the za''s owner, it was so despairing for her that she felt that the sky was going to copse. What should she do? Yvette was extremely anxious, as though someone was forcibly taking away her belongings, her heart ached. If she chose a new address, she would have to pay at least 800,000 dors for the renovation, the rent, the deposit, and to hire new expertise to train her workers. She already spent around 70 to 80 thousand dors just to pay her workers, the rent as well as to buy some furniture and advertise her company. She had spent quite a lot from the money that she got from selling her house, so it was really difficult for her to take so much money out! Yvette bit her lip lightly and immediately decided to drive to thepany! She drove to the square and parked the car. Then, she went to buy two bottles of wine at a nearby store that sold cigarettes and wine before heading to find the manager of the za. Yvette took a deep breath and put on her widest smile before knocking on the door and entering. Manager Yarn, who had just made the call to her, nced at her and said coldly, "What are you doing here? I''ve already told you what I wanted to say on the phone just now." "Manager Yarn." Yvette kept smiling and put the things she bought on the table. Manager Yarn nced at the things on the table and immediately sneered. "You''d better take them away, I''m not used to drinking such cheap wine. You''d be better off giving them to the cleaner instead." Yvette took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart. "Manager Yarn, when I met you last time, you said that we could renew the contract. Why do you change your mind now?" "When did I say that?" Manager Yarn raised his eyebrows. "Justst time, when I invited you to dinner." "Oh, that time? Let me tell you, that was the worst meal I had ever had. What kind of meal was that? Do you want to bribe me with just a few hundred dors? Who would treat someone to a dinner like that?" he sneered. Yvette''s anger rose. "Manager Yarn, you can''t do this!" "What do you mean? You are the most stingy among all the shop owners. It''s been five years and you''ve only invited me to have two meals. Who do you think I am? I''ve been merciful to you for letting you renew the contractst time, what makes you think that I would be merciful again? Do you think it''s possible? You deserved all of this! Your contract will expire at the end of this month, remember to take all your garbage away so you can get your deposit back!" Manager Yarn snorted and continued arrogantly, "Still not leaving with your rubbish? Do you seriously want to do business with only a cigarette and two bottles of wine? No wonder your business is so bad. Yvette, if you want to seed, you have to know how to deal with people. If you don''t even know how to deal with people, what makes you think you can continue renting the ce?" "Taylor Yarn! Don''t go too far!" Yvette was furious. Manager Yarn continued provoking her and said, "I went too far? To tell you the truth! It''s impossible for you to renew the contract! Because of someone much richer than you have an eye on your ce! They''re so rich they can simply throw away tens of thousands of dors just for investing. To be honest, it''s a waste of resources for that ce if you rent it. The standard of our za has been lowered by your trainingpany, such a strategic ce shouldn''t be yours, it should belong to rich bosses like them! For apany like yours, you''re better off opening apany at a warehouse in the vige instead." "You!" Yvette snapped in anger and annoyance. "What? I warn you, you''d better take all the things away before your contract ends. If that rich boss isn''t satisfied with the ce, say goodbye to your deposit!" He sat down and crossed his legs. Yvette held back her urge to kick him in the shin. If she did so, she would definitely lose her deposit of 50,000 dors. At this moment, she really felt so helpless. She was bullied like this, yet no one was there to help her... "Still not leaving? Are you nning to have your husband make a fuss here? I warn you, if you dare to make a scene here, our boss will kill you!" Manager Yarn continued to threaten. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Thest time Manager Yarn harassed her, she had no choice but to lie that she was married. She was bitter that her undocumented "husband" was actually Chuck Cannon. She admitted that she was Chuck''s child bride. But what could Chuck do even if he was here? It was said that the owner of this za had connections with gangsters. No ordinary people could go up against them, not to mention Chuck. However, Yvette knew that Chuck knew Zelda Maine, would she have a solution then? Zelda was a big shot in the business circle, so maybe she knew the boss of this za. Who knows, maybe with just a word from her could help her continue her business here. Manager Yarn scoffed as Yvette was still deep in her thoughts. "I think your husband is a useless person. Otherwise, he would havee here a long time ago. Why are you even with him? You''re better off with me. If you want a shop, I''ll give it to you with just a flick of my fingers, and I promise to make sure you have a good time at night!" Manager Yarnughedsciviously! "Shameless!" Yvette angrily grabbed the water on the table and sshed it on Manager Yarn''s face. With a ssh, his expression contorted. "Yvette Jordan, you''re looking for trouble!" He red at Yvette as his cor was drenched in water. Yvette stared him down, still feeling slightly uneasy deep down. No matter how strong she was, she was still a woman. She was about to run out with her things, but Manager Yarn raised his hand and gave her a big p across the face. p! "B*tch!" Manager Yarn spat at her in disgust! Yvette''s face swelled up in a mixture of rage and shame, biting down on her lips so hard they almost bled. The injustice she felt turned into tears that welled up in her eyes. At this moment, how she longed for someone to help her, but... She turned around and tried her best to hold back her tears without avail. With a stream of tears flowing down her swollen cheek, she grabbed her things and stormed out of the room. Manager Yarn wiped his face with a tissue, "Such a b*tch. If you had agreed to let me sleep with you when I offered, I could''ve talked to the boss about it and allow you to continue renting the ce. Who asked you to reject me like this?" He spat contemptuously and continued to y with his mobile phone. Yvette went back to herpany in a daze. Seeing that her face was swollen, her staff immediately asked what had happened, but Yvette shook her head and assured them that everything was fine. Secretly, she was extremely upset at what happened. She went back to the office and wanted to call Chuck to ask him to let her meet Zelda. She didn''t know if Chuck had a good rtionship with Zelda, maybe they were just friends, but a chance was still a chance for her. She took out her mobile phone and called him in determination. She was a little nervous. Ten seconds passed, but Chuck did not pick up the call. Yvette shook her head in utter disappointment. "When I needed help, you could never help me... You never helped me, even if it''s just this one time, you''ll never be able to..." This was a look ofplete disappointment. Yvette was in despair. She had utterly lost faith in him! She put down her phone but suddenly thought of the "baller" on WeChat. He must know a lot of people since he is so rich, could he help her? Thinking of this, Yvette gathered her emotions once again from the previous disappointment towards Chuck. Full of expectations, she sent a message to the baller: "Can I ask you for a favor, baller?" "Baller, are you busy? Or..." "Baller, I''m sorry to disturb you..." "I''m sorry." There was no response for more than ten minutes, and Yvette was already deep in despair. As a woman, she was already under so much pressure, yet she was actually insulted and pped by a za manager with no one to help her. Her self-confidence crumbled as she broke down and started crying, tears flowing uncontrobly down her face. Outside the office, the staff heard her cry and several staff members looked at each other in confusion. What was wrong with Yvette? "Didn''t Director Jordan get beaten just now?" "I think so. Who could it be!" "Probably a man. It''s normal for Director Jordan to cry, business has been so bad recently, so we''ve been running on a loss." "Get ready, ourpany is probably going to close down. I heard that our rental contract is going to expire, Director Jordan is probably going to have to give up on this business." "s, it''s a pity. It was actually pretty nice working here." The staff sighed. In the office, Yvette cried even more helplessly and more pitifully. Once again, she tried calling Chuck again. Holding back her choking and sobbing, she took out her mobile phone and dialed Chuck''s number, but was once again faced with the voicemail. At this point, she had lost all faith in Chuck. Chuck, what the hell are you up to? Chapter 24 Chapter 24 While Yvette Jordan was crying alone in despair, Chuck Cannon was in a dilemma. He didn''t feel so good as Zelda Maine brought him somewhere strange. "Sister Zelda, what are you..." Chuck was really helpless. He thought that Zelda had something important to show him on the phone and wondered what it was. Never did he expect the important issue to be Zelda''s best friend''s birthday party. What did this mean? What kind of status was Chuck required to have to attend Zelda''s best friend''s birthday party? "Just do me a favor. My best friend has been matchmaking me to other guys. If I bring you with me, she''ll know and stop..." "Ah? Sister Zelda is still single?" Chuck noticed something important. Zelda was around 27 to 28 years old, the prime of her age. She was pretty, rich, and had a graceful aura topped with an amazing figure. How could such a perfect woman be single? He couldn''t understand. There should be a lot of people chasing after her, right? Could it be that Zelda''s requirements for a boyfriend were too high? "Yes, I have always been single, and I think I will always be single in the future." Zelda rified. "Always? Sister Zelda, aren''t you going to get married and have kids?" Chuck was really surprised. Did she want to stay single? Zelda has good genes, so it would really be a waste not to have any children. "Why do I have to get married? I''m fine on my own, and I''m not interested in men anyways." Zelda shook her head. "Ah?" Chuck was once again shocked by what she said. Was she a lesbian? "Sister Zelda, do you like women?" Chuck asked curiously. "No, I don''t like women and I don''t like men. I just see through them and think it''s better to be single," Zelda said. Alright. Chuck still thought it was a pity. To be honest, though, there were not many men that could be a match for beautiful women like Zelda. It was better for her to be single than to lower her status and marry someone else. However, at the same time, Chuck understood what she meant. Since it was her best friend''s birthday, many friends of Zelda would attend too. For now, Chuck would have to be Zelda''s excuse. He didn''t mind anyway. "Do you agree?" Zelda smiled. Chuck sighed. Now that they were here, he had no choice but to agree. "Yes." "Thank you. I won''t let you help me in vain. I can promise you a request." Zelda said earnestly. "Is there a limit to this request?" Chuck asked subconsciously. If that was the case, it would not be so bad. "Don''t think too much," Zelda added. Well, he did think too much just now. After all, Zelda''s figure was so alluring to the point that he couldn''t help but have indecent thoughts. "Okay, let me think about it." "No problem. Let''s get out here," Zelda said with a smile. Chuck opened the door and got out. The ce that he was at was a very high-ss restaurant. It was different from Zelda''s restaurant, which was a ce for lovers to meet and eat. This restaurant was an extravagant ce to hold large gatherings, resembling that of a nightclub. There were a lot of luxury cars at the door, such as BMWs, Mercedes-Benzs, Ferraris, and so on. This was really a rich circle. It was the first time for Chuck to attend such an asion. Truthfully, he was still a little nervous, but soon his confidence took over and his expression calmed. He could afford these cars. What was there to be nervous about? Zelda couldn''t help but blink at Chuck''s transformation. She was impressed at hisposure, seems like Chuck was a rich person who had seen and experienced many different asions. Opening the trunk, Zelda took out a well-wrapped gift box. It suddenly dawned on Chuck that it wasn''t really nice of him to not bring anything to someone''s birthday party. "It''s okay. You''re my boyfriend. My gift is your gift." Zelda tried tofort him, but the words came out weirdly. Chuck nodded awkwardly. "Take it." Zelda smiled and motioned Chuck to take the gift box. Of course, Chuck did as she said. It was not heavy, so it was probably a watch, bracelet, or some kind of luxurious gift. He took out his mobile phone to check the time and found that there were two missed calls. He opened them without much thinking and found that they were from Yvette. Chuck was puzzled. Why was she calling him? Since he had switched his phone to silent mode, he didn''t hear a thing just now. She must''ve called to reprimand him just now. Chuck sighed and noticed that there were a few messages on WeChat. He wanted to open them to check, but ...... "We''re here. Stop ying with your phone," Zelda said. Chuck nodded and put the phone in his pocket. Chuck followed Zelda into a private room, where he was pleasantly surprised by the luxurious interior design of the room. It was very lively inside, and there were a lot of people. With just one nce, Chuck noticed Zelda''s best friend who was throwing a party. She was a beautiful woman with short hair. Her age was simr to Zelda''s, but the way she dressed was much bolder and revealing. Her extremely short denim shorts immediately allowed others a glimpse of her supple thighs. She wore a low cor tank top to match it off, and her figure could only be described as bold and daring. Chuck was surprised. She was too open for his liking. Her boyfriend would definitely have to withstand the temptation every day just by looking at her. "Herees beautiful Lady Maine." The short-haired beauty came over with a smile, and her eyes suddenly scanned Chuck from top to bottom, "This man is too young for you!" Zelda scoffed and rolled her eyes at her. "Some basic introductions. This is my good friend, Quincy Lowe, and this is my... boyfriend, Chuck Cannon!" Chuck nced at Zelda. She paused when she introduced him, she was probably not used to it. "Really?" Quincy was surprised. The others also gathered around Chuck and stared curiously at him. Chuck was dressed in simple clothes but had quite a good-looking hairstyle. He didn''t look out of ce at all despite standing amongst all of them. On the contrary, his indifference was quite astonishing to the others around him. Who was this person? Why didn''t they know him? "Of course it''s true. I don''t have to lie to you!" Zelda shook her head. "I know that you have a good standard. I''ve introduced you to some guys before. They aren''t as handsome as him that''s for sure, but isn''t he too young?" Quincy asked in a strange way. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, you really changed your taste. He is too young. Are you looking for a college student to be your boyfriend?" Another beautiful woman smiled slyly. "Haha, that''s probably the case. Isn''t the beautiful Lady Maine someone who wants to be single? How could she suddenly have a boyfriend? This is really suspicious!" Zelda was speechless with the words of the beautiful women and tried to convince them. "This is really my boyfriend!" "I don''t believe it!" "Haha, I don''t believe it either! Unless both of you kiss in front of us!" "Haha, that''s a good idea!" "Kiss, kiss!" Zelda''s expression was immediately unnatural. Chuck was also equally embarrassed. How could this group of beautiful women be so slick? It seemed that Zelda, who used to be alone, was really suspicious to bring a man in all of a sudden. "Stop it. I''m not as open as you." Zelda frowned and shook her head. "How can this be called open? It''s just a kiss. Hurry up, don''t be a wet nket." Quincy giggled. Zelda sighed. She really didn''t expect these friends of hers to act like this and looked at Chuck awkwardly. She had only known him for two days. Even if he was just a simple friend, Zelda didn''t really want to allow a simple friend like him to kiss her. She had nned toe here alone before, but after seeing Chuck who just had aplete makeover, she had to admit that he was a little handsome. Therefore, she suddenly had the idea of asking him to be her partner for the night. After all, his aura andposure were indeed suited for a person like her. By bringing Chuck with her, her other friends would hence be less suspicious. Who knew things would turn out this way. What were they going to do? Zelda stared at Chuck, seemingly trying to get an idea. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Zelda Maine''s expression returned to normal. To be honest, she didn''t know what to do just now. Even if Chuck Cannon kissed her or touched her, she couldn''t react. After all, she was the one who brought him here. However, when Chuck ced his hand on her hip just now, his hand was stiff and he didn''t take advantage of her. This satisfied Zelda. If he had taken this chance to take advantage of her, then after the meal, the two of them would be strangers. Chuck noticed the look in Zelda''s eyes and was relieved. He was d that he didn''t do anything wrong just now. Otherwise, the consequences would be serious. The two of them looked at each other in silence. "Well, everyone, don''t just stand there. Sit down and have a drink." Quincy Lowe broke the silence by inviting everyone to take a seat. Chuck was indeed slightly hungry, so he proceeded to eat the moment he sat down. Meanwhile, Zelda started chatting away with Quincy and the others about almost anything they thought of. Well, it was typical of women to be so chatty anyways. Chuck''s hair stood on end as he listened in to their conversation. Perhaps because they were older and all still single, their conversation was focused around rtionship issues. The topic made Zelda ufortable, so she only made small talk and responded slightly. Otherwise, they would continue to talk about such a topic. Simrly, Chuck pretended that he didn''t hear anything and continued to eat. Otherwise, what could he do? He was also very desperate. "Hey Chuck, what does your family do?" Quincy suddenly directed a question at him. The other women all turned their eyes to him, including Zelda, who had a curious look on her face. "I''m not sure." Chuck could only shake his head wryly. His mother didn''t say what her job is, and he only knew that his mother was a baller. "You don''t know? Then why do you drive a BMW 7 series? Does your family own a mine?" Quincy was puzzled after hearing his reply. After all, no one in their circle knew Chuck. Therefore, when she just heard Zelda say that Chuck drove a BMW 7 series, she was surprised. When did a new rich kid show up in town? "Of course not. My family could never own a mine!" Chuck shook his head. It was hardly possible. His mother had been abroad all the time, so she probably had earned money by doing business abroad! "In that case, I''m really curious about your family''s business," Quincy said. "I''m curious too." "Me too." ...... As the women continued chatting away, Chuck could only sigh speechlessly. Was his family business really so intriguing? Chuck could only smile and continued to deal with it. Fortunately, Zelda noticed Chuck''s limit and immediately changed the subject. Right at that moment, a young man dressed in expensive clothes pushed the door open and came in. He seemed to bete and shouted, "Someone definitely owns a mine! Who is driving a BMW worth more than two million dors?" "It''s him, Chuck Cannon, the boyfriend of the beautiful Lady Maine!" Quincy pointed to Chuck, who was eating. The young man nced at Chuck and chuckled. "Really? I just came out of the parking lot, but I didn''t see any car that resembled the BMW 7 series?" "Didn''t see anything?" Quincy was surprised, and the other beautiful women were also shocked. When they heard that Chuck owned a car whose price was at more than two million dors, they were amazed! This was because he looked merely like a college student, yet he was able to afford such an expensive car. If so, how rich would his family need to be? The answer was clear. How could it be possible for a college student to spend so much without having a family with at least a few hundred million dors of worth? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, it was strange that I didn''t see it." The young man, whose name was Wilbur Wendel, smiled. He was here only to flirt with girls, so he was surprised when he heard someone here drove a car worth two million dors. How could someone steal his spotlight just like that? "I just bought it, there were some scratches so I sent it for repair," Chuck exined promptly. "You''re a newbie right since only newbies will identally damage their cars!" Wilbur snickered at Chuck. "Well, it is my first time buying a car," Chuck replied. Hearing Chuck''s reply, Wilbur felt even more delighted. He smiled and said, "If it''s your first time buying a car, you should be careful since you know close to nothing about cars. The BMW 7 series is driven by middle-aged people. Young people like us just have a Cayenne. They are easy to maneuver, fast-moving, and stunning, just like my new car. I love it so much." " Cayenne? How much is it?" Chuck asked subconsciously. "What? Haven''t you heard of the Cayenne?" Wilbur scoffed at Chuck. An odd look crossed the faces of Quincy and the other women present, while Zelda frowned. "No." Chuck Cannon shook his head. He paid little attention to cars and only knew about BMW and Benz cars. "Bro, you are too ignorant to not even heard of Cayenne. Doesn''t your family own a mine? You should pay more attention to this." Wilbur smirked. "My household doesn''t own a mine." Chuck shook his head and denied it. "You don''t? I thought someone said your family owned a mine?" Wilbur chuckled. "I said it!" Quincy raised her hand. "Not anyone can own a mine. My dad knows many big figures who own mines, but I''ve never heard someone named Cannon who owns a mine. What does your family do for a living then?" "I don''t know," Chuck answered. "Haha! You don''t know? You really are too low profile! By the way, you asked me how much the Cayenne cost just now, right? It costs around two million dors, to you it must be a small figure to pay." Wilburmented snarkily. "Oh, that''s great." Chuck continued to chew on his food. "Great? How about we order one in a few days? I can pull a few strings and give you a discount!" Wilbur offered cunningly. He really didn''t like Chuck, because he just heard that he was Zelda''s boyfriend. He had confessed to her before but was rejected, and now she was with Chuck. In this case, didn''t it mean that he was not as good as Chuck? As a standard rich kid, would he really be subservient to Chuck, whom he had never heard of before? Chuck was speechless and thought, "Why is this guy targeting me? I didn''t provoke him, did I? I''ve never heard of a Cayenne. But I can afford a car whose price is less than two million dors, but there''s no need for me to buy one now. Wilbur can think whatever he wants!" "No need for that." Chuck rejected his offer politely. "Chuck''s car is much better than a Cayenne, and it''s also a new car. Why should he buy a brand new one?" Zelda tried to defend Chuck. "Lady Maine, everyone here has several cars. Do you think one car is enough? Of course, it isn''t. In his situation, if his car is sent for repairs, he''ll have no cars to drive left. It''s so embarrassing to ride with others!" Wilbur taunted. At this point, Zelda was already slightly annoyed. "Are you here to attend the birthday party or to talk about cars?" "Both!" Wilbur feltfortable now. He took out an exquisitely packaged box and said, "Beautiful Lady Lowe, happy 26th birthday!" Quincy epted the gift with a smile. "Why don''t I send you backter? You can get a feel of the Cayenne since you''ve never tried it before." Wilbur suggested sarcastically. "No, thanks. I''ll go back in Zelda''s carter," Chuck said. "As I said, you should buy one more car. How awkward is it now? It won''t cost you much money if you buy one more car, at least it will be more convenient!" Wilbur smiled genuinely. He felt satisfied looking at Chuck''s ignorance and thought to himself, "Is this kid even rich? I''ve never heard of a rich kid who hasn''t heard of the car brand Porsche before, is this guy pretending to be rich?" If he was pretending and putting on airs, then he had the obligation to expose his lies! Wilbur snicked in amusement as he saw Chuck actually speechless and instead of staring at his phone. He walked over and patted Chuck on the shoulder. "Bro, what do you think? I know someone, how about I ask him to order a Cayenne for you? For people like us, we need to have at least two cars!" However, Chuck pped his hand away. "Stop bothering me!" He stared at the phone in his hand, scanning through Yvette Jordan''s message quickly. She was in trouble! Who was it that dared bully his wifey? Chuck swore that he would crush them. Chuck turned to stare at Wilbur who was in front of him and thought, "Well, if you want to embarrass me, I''ll take care of you first, then leave to find Yvette!" Chapter 26 Chapter 26 "Hey, are you angry?" Wilbur continued to taunt Chuck. Wilbur felt even more smug and satisfied. He hade here to show off and win the women over. Now that he had found Chuck, a potential punching bag for him, how could he let go of this opportunity? "I can''t believe you''re angry at just one joke. Bro, just let loose when you are out to have some fun! You can''t be like this!" Chuck didn''t say anything but continued to re at him silently, and the room instantly fell silent! The atmosphere suddenly felt heavier in the room, especially between Chuck and Wilbur. Zelda''s eyebrows were already knotted together tightly as she said, "Wilbur Wendel, enough is enough!" Wilbur shrugged and feigned ignorance. "I''m doing this for his own good. I mean, how can one car be enough for his use?" "He doesn''t need you to tell him to buy a car." Zelda retorted coldly. "I already said, it''s for his own good. If he doesn''t want to buy it, then don''t. Besides, if he can''t even afford a car worth two million dors, how dare hee here? Zelda Maine, you really have a bad taste in men!" After being criticized by Zelda several times, Wilbur couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and he snapped back at her rudely. Chuck was still silent. He looked once more at his phone that was vibrating furiously in his hand. It was a message from Charlotte Yates, who was asking him when he would drop by to pick up the car. Chuck just happened to need a car urgently. He quickly sent over the location of the ce he was at and asked Charlotte to send the car over. After instructing Charlotte, he finally asked, "How much does your Cayenne cost?" "Didn''t I say before? It''s less than two million! Do you want to buy it? No problem. I know a friend and he can give you a discount." Wilbur sneered. Zelda came over and tried to assure him, "Chuck, don''t argue with him. Your car is good enough, don''t waste your money to buy another car." "Thank you. I know what to do." Chuck smiled and said calmly. Zelda was stunned by his rationality. Maybe she was too worried about him? Quincy also looked at Chuck curiously, trying to guess what was up to his sleeve. "What do you think? If you want to buy it, I can call my friend now. Just pay a deposit of 300 thousand and you can get the car tomorrow!" Wilbur teased. He didn''t actually have a friend like that. If he managed to convince Chuck to buy the car, he would manage to reel in at least 50 thousand as the middleman. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have bothered. "Okay, but it''s unfair if only I buy it and you don''t!" Chuck smiled innocently. "I already have one. Do you want me to buy the same one?" Wilbur frowned. What was Chuck trying to do? "Nope, simrly I also happen to have a friend who sells cars. I can let her introduce a car to you. Since you have high standards, why don''t you buy the same car like mine? What do you think?" Chuck asked. "I didn''t say that I wanted to buy a car!" Wilbur''s expression hardened. Although his family was affluent, he had been begging his father to buy this Cayenne for a long time. In addition, he already had a total of four race cars that cost over several hundred thousand dors in just a month. How could his father buy him a new BMW 7 series when he just got his Cayennest month? "A BMW seven series can definitely match your ss. Why don''t we both buy a new car together? Didn''t you say that I have to deposit 300 thousand dors to you first? I''ll transfer it to you now, and I''lle to find you to pick up that new Cayenne tomorrow!" Chuck took out his mobile phone and prepared to transfer the money to him. "You''re mistaken. I didn''t say that I wanted to buy a car!" Wilbur was annoyed. How could he not see that Chuck was trying to sweet-talk him into buying a new car? He was trying to drag himself down with him! "You''re not buying it? I''m afraid it''s not a good idea. My friend is on the way, in fact, she''ll be here soon. She''s looking forward to it, do you want her to leave in disappointment?" Chuck shook his head in disapproval. "I''ll say it again. I''m not buying a car!" Wilbur red at Chuck. "You put it in such a nice way when you asked me to buy a car just now, so I thought you could buy a car at will too! Yet, you''re backing off now when I have decided to buy the car and invited you to join me, don''t you feel that that''s unfair to me?" Chuck continued pressuring him. Zelda chuckled, and all the other prettydies, including Quincy Lowe, allughed. Wilbur could only re at Chuck, a fire burning in his eyes. You don''t even know about the Cayenne, you''re just faking your wealth! Fine, let''s see if you can really take out 300 thousand just like that. "Of course! You can transfer 300,000 dors to me now!" Wilbur sneered and took out his mobile phone. Zelda was worried. Was Chuck really going to transfer 300 thousand to Wilbur as a deposit? Chuck unlocked and swiped his mobile phone. He immediately entered a series of numbers, and then the password. The whole process was less than 30 seconds! Ding! Wilbur''s cell phone rang with notificationing in, as he frowned and clicked on it suspiciously. He was immediately shocked and froze in his spot, face burning up like the hot sun! Zelda was taken aback, Chuck really bought it! Quincy and the others also felt that Chuck had gone a little overboard. How could he buy a Cayenne that cost nearly two million dors in just a few minutes? His family definitely owns a mine! "Since the money has been transferred into your ount, where should I go to pick it up tomorrow?" Chuck asked curiously. Wilbur''s expression was contorted nastily. He really didn''t expect Chuck to transfer 300,000 dors to him so quickly! The whole process was so fast that it had taken him back! Does that mean that he also needed to buy a BMW seven series now? How could he afford it? Wilbur''s brain throbbed. What has he done to himself? "The Porsche Center!" Wilbur squeezed out the words from his mouth unwillingly. "Oh, thank you then. I will go find you early in the morning tomorrow. My friend is reaching soon, you can give her a deposit of 300 thousandter. That''ll be fine, right?" Chuck smiled at him modestly. "No problem!" Wilbur could only grit his teeth in anger! He regretted his actions, why did he even think of provoking Chuck? His pocket money was 150 thousand dors per month, and after taking away his spendings, his savings was only around 70 thousand to 80 thousand dors. Still, it was not enough for a BMW seven series! For now, he could only use Chuck''s deposit of 300,000 dors to pay first. But the more he thought about it, the more he despaired. He could settle 300 thousand dors first, but how about the rest that amounted to around 2 million dors? He was on the verge of breaking down. He didn''t dare to ask his father for money at all. Borrowing was out of the option since although his friends all owned a lot of cars, they were much poorer than him. He had seventy or eighty thousand dors savings, but that was all. How could he deal with two million dors? He couldn''t borrow it from anyone! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Chuck Cannon''s cell phone rang, showing a message from Charlotte Yates saying that she had arrived. He asked her toe up, and she agreed. "My friend ising," Chuck announced. Wilbur red at Chuck Cannon and Chuck shrugged. Sure enough, Charlotte quickly pushed open the door of the private room. She wasn''t wearing a uniform, but instead a short dress and a T-shirt, which showed off her hot figure. Her waist was slim and quaint,plimenting her long legs underneath! Wilbur didn''t have the mood to appreciate beautiful women anymore, he was in big trouble now! "Mr. Cannon, these are the keys to your car, it''s parked below," Charlotte came over and whispered. She had never been here before, but she knew that this ce was posh! Chuck Cannon took over the car keys while Zelda''s eyes twinkled. Quincy couldn''t help but whisper to the otherdies, "It''s really the car keys to the BMW 7 series ...... His car was really under repair as he said ......" "Who are Chuck Cannon''s parents? They''re too rich. He just bought a BMW seven series, and now he''s buying a Cayenne. What in the world..." "Sir, I''ll go back first," Charlotte said. This kind of high-end ce made her a little ufortable. "Wait a minute." Chuck stopped her. Wilbur raised his hand and wanted to stop Chuck Cannon. However, since Zelda and the other beautiful women were here, he really couldn''t say it. "Is there anything else I can do for you, sir?" Charlotte asked curiously. "It''s not a big deal. One of my friends is interested in buying a BMW 7 Series like mine," Chuck said. "What?" Charlotte was shocked. After all, Chuck Cannon had only bought his car a few days back. She had already had her fair share of glory the very first day she was at work. Since then, it''s only been a few days, was she going to sell off another BMW 7 Series again? If she really did, it would definitely cause an uproar in the store! "Sir, are you joking?" Charlotte tried to dismiss Chuck''s statement in doubt. "No I''m not, here''s my friend. Bro, you can transfer the money now!" Chuck signaled at Wilbur. Wilbur gritted his teeth and said, "Miss, I''ll transfer it to you now!" "Come on, give her your WeChat." Chuck teased, a smile forming on his face. Charlotte came to her senses and realized that they really weren''t joking. Chuck Cannon actually managed to strike another deal for her! "Ah, please wait a minute!" Charlotte immediately unlocked her mobile phone. Wilbur''s hands were trembling as he was transferring the money. What was he going to do about the rest of the money? "Thank you! My name is Charlotte Yates. May I know your surname, sir?" Charlotte asked Wilbur politely. "Wendel!" Wilbur''s face was already as red as a tomato. "Well, Mr. Wendel, please look for me in the store tomorrow. We have ready stock avable for you!" Charlotte said. "Sure!" Wilbur red at Chuck, his eyes spitting fire. If looks could kill, Chuck would already be long dead by now! Chuck Cannon ignored him and instead told Zelda that he had to leave as he had something to do: he had to go to Yvette Jordan''s side! Zelda smiled and agreed. Before leaving with Charlotte Yates, he also bid Quincy Lowe and the other gorgeous women goodbye and walked out of the ce. Wilbur clenched his fists and used an excuse to follow Chuck out. Unwillingly, he called out for Chuck, "Bro, wait a moment, I have something to tell you!" Chapter 27 Chapter 27 "What''s the matter?" Chuck Cannon turned around and looked curiously at Wilbur Wendel who was chasing after him. Wilbur''s face twitched as he looked out of ce trying to chase after Chuck, and he cursed in his heart, Damn it, you disgraced me, I''ll definitely get my revenge on you! He was very worried about the remaining money. After thinking through the whole thing, there was absolutely no way for him to get the rest of the money, so he forced himself to leave the room and negotiate with Chuck. However, seeing as Charlotte Yates also turned her head and looked at him puzzledly, Wilbur couldn''t find the words to express what he was thinking. There was a prettydy there, and he told Chuck casually: Forget it, bro, I was just joking just now? His mouth mped shut, and after a while, he snorted through his gritted teeth, "Nothing." After that, he turned around to look for the toilet to hide into. Chuckughed. Charlotte was curious and asked him, "Was there something wrong with Mr. Wendel?" "Probably!" Chuck gleefully answered, thinking to himself: this guy must''vee after him since he doesn''t have any money. Well, let''s see how you fare tomorrow! "Thank you," Charlotte said gratefully. "Don''t thank me yet, it''s still a question of whether or not this deal can work out," Chuck replied. "Thank you anyways." Charlotte was sincere. Chuck had helped her became an official employee on the first day of work. Otherwise, she would still be worried about her work at the moment! "It''s okay. Where do you stay? I''ll send you back first." Chuck looked at her. "Okay." Charlotte blushed. If he sent her home, should she invite him upstairs for a drink? He was so handsome today that her eyes lit up the moment she saw him. She almost couldn''t recognize him as the Chuck who had bought the car. Sure enough, rich people do get to change their looks easily! Her thoughts ran wild. She couldn''t risk making the first move since he was rich and probably already had a lot of women. It would be best for her to stay reserved a little more! Chuck didn''t think too much about it. Since Charlotte had gone out of her way to drive his car here, the least he could do was to send her home. If he wasn''t in a rush, he would probably even treat her to a meal. The two of them took the elevator down... When Wilbur chased after them, the people in the room were surprised. "What is Wilbur Wendel doing out there?" "Who knows?" "However, Beautiful Lady Maine, your boyfriend this time is not bad. He must be loaded to be able to pay a deposit of 300,000 dors at one shot!" Thedies all chattered excitedly. Although some of them came from ordinary families, they were all working as executives and had an annual sry of over a few million dors. However, there was a huge gap between them and Chuck Cannon, who had simply made a deposit of 300,000 dors! Zelda Maine stared at the direction of the door where Chuck had left. Today, Chuck really surprised her with his new look and amazing calmness when dealing with unforeseen circumstances. She almost couldn''t predict what he was going to do anymore. She thought, When he had kissed her just now, it didn''t actually feel so bad. But, she was someone who preached being single! "Don''t think about it first, it''s just a kiss. I''ll forget it when I wake up tomorrow morning after a good night''s sleep. Stop thinking about it." Zelda assured herself. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Beautiful Lady Maine, shouldn''t you be telling us how you managed to know such an amazing person? Did you guys do itst night?" Quincy teased. Zelda smiled awkwardly, what sort of friends were they? "Come on and spill the tea, we are all sisters, so we need to share secrets with each other!" The other beautiful women also agreed. To be honest, Chuck made them curious. Zelda could only briefly go over how she met him, which amazed Quincy and the others. All it took for them to meet was just parking a car, so simple? "In that case, it''s definitely fate that brought you two together! You should seize the opportunity." Quincy smiled and said. Zelda Maine was speechless, seize what opportunity? The two of them hadpletely no chemistry at all, alright? When Chuck kissed her just now, she didn''t actually feel her heart racing. In other words, it felt the same as a simple handshake between two people of the opposite sexes, no more no less. ...... When they got into the car, Chuck''s mobile phone rang. At first nce, it was a stranger who added him on WeChat. Chuck Cannon clicked on the stranger''s profile picture and realized that it indeed was Wilbur Wendel''s WeChat ount. This person was seriously poor, or else why would he add Chuck on WeChat? Chuck smirked but didn''t bother to pay attention to him for the time being. He would have plenty of time to take revengeter! He put down his phone and asked Charlotte Yates where she lived. She told him and he drove her back. On the way, Charlotte was conflicted. She was worried about how the conversation between her cousin sister and Chuck was going. After all, she clearly knew that her cousin was much more open-minded. Men always liked women who were willing to take the initiative to approach them. In that case, was Chuck having a good conversation with Lara? It could be possible! Charlotte started in a small voice, "Well, my cousin..." "Yes, I''ve added her on WeChat ." Chuck Cannon said. "How have you two been getting along?" Charlotte was a little nervous when she asked. She didn''t want to pretend to be lofty, she did like rich men. What more, Chuck Cannon''s look had improved drastically today. She was attracted by his rich, young, and upstanding demeanor. "It''s okay, but you can''t tell your cousin who I am!" Chuck was serious! "Why?" Charlotte asked curiously. She suddenly remembered that Chuck Cannon was a student, and so was her cousin. Did they know each other? Chuck gave her a look. "Got it, got it," Charlotte nodded in hurry. Chuck was satisfied. Charlotte was disappointed. Chuck was actually her cousin''s ssmate, did that mean they do have a bit of feeling for each other? Was Chuck trying to give Lara Jean a surprise? Soon, the car arrived at Charlotte''s ce. She got out of the car, still contemting whether or not she should invite Chuck upstairs for a drink. Just as she was going to ask him, Chuck said, "I''ll treat you to dinner tomorrow." "Huh?" Charlotte was stunned. How could he possibly ask her to have dinner with him? In truth, Chuck didn''t mean anything else, just wanting to thank her for today. At that moment, two girls living on the same floor as Charlotte had just got off of work and were chatting away from their exhaustion. Upon seeing Charlotte get down from the BMW 7 Series, they were stunned. "You don''t have time tomorrow? It''s alright then." Chuck said. "Yes, yes I''m free." Charlotte rified hurriedly. How could she reject it? "Ok, I''ll contact you tomorrow on WeChat then," He said as he drove away. Charlotte was excited! "Hello, Charlotte Yates, is he your boyfriend?" A girl with great assets walked over to her in surprise. She was Charlotte Yates''s ssmate. They had a stable job but still didn''t earn a lot, so they temporarily rented a house together. Charlotte turned around at the sound and saw her ssmate''s envious look. To be honest, she felt smug upon seeing it. It was all the work of her vanity! The three of them women had looked for a job at almost the same time. However, now she was already a full-time employee, while one was still in an internship and the other was still looking for a job. All of a sudden, Charlotte felt that she seemed to be doing pretty well. Now that she had a job, she could earn a decentmission this month. But it was all because of Chuck Cannon... Should she be "repaying" him? "We haven''t known each other for a long time, and we''re still friends. It''ll probably take a while for us to be lovers," Charlotte said coolly. "He''s already sent you home, so it shouldn''t be long. It''s so nice that your boyfriend actually drives such a posh car! If only I could get a ride too, I have never been driven somewhere on such a luxurious car." Another girl with sses said enviously. "The car is veryfortable. Next time when there is a chance, you guys can also have a ride," Charlotte said. "Really? That''s great! By the way, Charlotte, you don''t have to do the cleaning in the future. Just leave it to us." "Yes, you don''t have to do anything. Since you''ve found such a great boyfriend, you have to marry into a wealthy family in the future, alright! Just leave the cleaning to us, don''t do any chores anymore." They went upstairs after that. "How can I be so shameless?" Charlotte said nonchntly. She was a little surprised, there were so many perks of knowing a rich guy. "It''s okay, it''s nothing. Just don''t forget us and what we''ve done in the future." "I won''t..." Charlotte Yates enjoyed this feeling very much. The ttery of her ssmates made her even more certain to find a rich boyfriend. At this moment, Chuck Cannon was the best choice she had... ...... Chuck Cannon parked his car by the side of the road because he subconsciously drove back to Yvette Jordan''s house. He was halfway there when he suddenly remembered that Yvette''s house now belonged to him! In other words, he still didn''t know where she was! He could only make a phone call, but he hesitated for a moment. Should he call her as Chuck Cannon, or as a baller to ask her what had happened? After thinking about it for a while, Chuck still decided to call her up and ask her. After all, he still hoped that she would know that he was always there for her. The phone rang for a long time before the call went through, but the only thing that could be heard was Yvette''s breathing. "Yvette Jordan, why did you call me?" Chuck wanted to ask what had happened, but it was safer to ask like this. "It''s nothing." Yvette sounded distant. The long time that he took to call her already worn down her patience. "If there''s anything, tell me" Chuck replied patiently. "Will it do me any good if I tell you? You will never be able to help me, forever!" The voice sounded desperate. "Who said so? Tell me what''s wrong, and I''ll help you solve it immediately!" Chuck was anxious. He did not believe that there was a problem that could not be solved with money! He wanted to let Yvette know that she has always been looking down on him, in the past until now!! Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Yvette Jordan felt the manliness of Chuck Cannon after he finished his sentence. She thought that she had misheard him because this was the first time he said something like this. Did Chuck really say that? The Chuck Cannon? Did I hear it wrong? "What did you say?" Yvette asked without thinking. She had been sitting alone in the office for a long time, and no one had been consoling her. She had thought of many solutions, which included seeking the help of Big Boss, but she knew very well what would happen if she approached them. She couldn''t let her guard down, so she couldn''t think of any other way. After being in a daze for a long time, Chuck called her. She didn''t want to answer it at first, but she still conceded and answered it in the end. To some extent, Chuck''s words just now touched her a little bit. Of course, there was nothing more than this. Even if her staffforted her at this time, she would be moved too. "Did you face any problems? I''ll help you solve them!" Chuck repeated his words. "Forget it, there''s no need for that." Yvette shook her head coldly. It didn''t matter whether his words were true or not, Yvette still doubted that Chuck could help her solve her problems. He was just trying to console her with unreliable words. If he really did try to help her, the results would be even more disappointing. She contemted asking Chuck to seek Zelda''s assistance, but the possibility of it working was close to zero. First of all, Zelda might not know City Square''s owner; and it was not feasible to let her seek the help of others. Chuck and Zelda were probably not close enough for her to go the extra mile just to help Yvette. Secondly, even if they knew each other, the new shop owner might also know the za owner. This would put Zelda in a dilemma since she wouldn''t go so far for Chuck and worsen her own situation. She didn''t want to be disappointed again if she started to feel a little hopeful. Chuck was going to say something, but Yvette interrupted, "It''s alright, I''ll resolve my own problems. Go to bed early, we still have sses tomorrow. I''m hanging up." The phone was hung up at the other end! Chuck felt helpless. He wanted to call her again, but he suddenly thought of what Zelda had said to him during the day. Could Yvette''s problem be about the shop? Chuck gave it a thought and decided that this was probably the case. Zelda was excellent in her field. Since she had already taken a fancy to Yvette''s ce, the City Square owner must have sent an ultimatum to Yvette. Keeping this in mind, Chuck decided to send a message to Yvette under the identity of the baller. He apologized for replyingte because he''s busy and asked her what had happened. Yvette''s reply came instantly. "I am facing some problems now, baller. Do you know the boss of City Square?" This reply confirmed his suspicion. Chuck Cannon replied, "Yes, what can I do for you?" Yvette sent several crying-face emojis, which seemed to be crying tears of joy. "I have apany in the square, but the square manager won''t allow me to renew my rental contract. I have given everything to thispany. Can you put in a word and ask the City Square Manager to renew the rental for me?" Chuck had mixed feelings after hearing her problem. She should have gotten straight to the point when he called her just now. Yvette probably thought that he couldn''t do anything about this and decided to keep quiet. Yet, he was still the one who was helping her out in the end! Chuck didn''t know whether tough or to feel troubled about it. "Okay, I''ll help you to ask about this." He could only reply to her such. "Thank you, thank you very much!" Followed by another few crying-face emojis. "No worries, just wait for my news." "Yep." Chuck put down his phone and drove to the square where Yvette''spany was located. After he parked his car, Chuck thought: He didn''t actually know who the owner of the square was, and it was out of the question to approach Zelda about this. She had been eyeing this ce for a long time. It would take a miracle for her to let go of this ce when she was so near to acquiring it. He didn''t think kissing and touching Zelda affectionately would prompt her to let go of such a profitable opportunity. So he was on his own. He had to meet the manager of the square first and find a way to meet the owner of the square. Chuck was buried deep in his thoughts when he stepped out of his car. But as he went into the elevator, he saw Yvette walking towards him from a distance with her head hung down. She looked disturbed, and he couldn''t help but notice that there was a red and swollen spot on her face. It contrasted greatly with her snow-white skin! Did somebody p her? Chuck was swept over by anger instantly! Chuck had slept through countless nights with her in his embrace, although they were now apart he still couldn''t suppress his anger at the sight of her swollen face. He walked towards her without thinking. "What happened to you, Yvette Jordan? Did somebody p you?" Chuck asked in a worried tone. Yvette came to her senses immediately and covered her face. She said in a strange tone, "Why are you here?" It was the first time she felt vulnerable in front of Chuck. "I''m here to see you." Chuck had a cold look in his eyes. "Who hit you?" "Don''t worry about it. I''ve already found someone to help me." Yvette shook her head and tried to avoid his gaze. Chuck smiled bitterly since the person that she found was him! Since Yvette had a really pretty face, it was unimaginable to see a red palm print on her face, with dried-up tears still visible on her cheeks. Chuck felt his heart twitch violently. "Was it the manager?" Chuck asked coldly. He couldn''t be far from the truth since he knew that the one in charge of the shop in this square was Manager Yarn. He was the one Yvette Jordan should look for to renew the contract. But that didn''t exin him pping her like this. "It is, but what are you going to do about it?" Yvette was a little surprised. She could clearly feel his anger. Was Chuck angry because of what happened to her? The Chuck Cannon who was always weak and feeble actually could be furious. But what was the use of getting angry? That wouldn''t help one bit in her situation. "If he really pped you, I''m going to make him pay dearly!" Chuck had a deathly re in his eyes. Yvette shunned away at his eyes. She was terrified at how Chuck had transformed. Looking at the current Chuck Cannon who looked like someonepletely new, Yvette was lost for words. He felt different from usual, could stand up for her and get furious, this was a far cry from the Chuck Cannon that she knew. A strange feeling arose in her heart, maybe at some point, he had changed... But Yvette was still level-headed. "Chuck Cannon, stop messing around. I''ll drive you home. Someone is already helping me out, so don''t get involved!" How Chuck wished she knew that the baller was him! But he stopped himself when he saw that gleaming light of anticipation in her eyes. If she knew the truth, she would be disappointed. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Trust me this once!" Chuck grabbed Yvette''s hands and started walking to the manager''s office. Yvette was stunned. She couldn''t believe that Chuck had grabbed her by the hand. Could Chuck solve her problems? Yvette suddenly felt like he had grown up. But she knew this was just wishful thinking, and immediately she started to analyze the facts. It was impossible he could help her. First of all, Chuck was a nobody, how would he even have the ability to stand up for her? The only advantage he had was knowing Zelda Maine, but even the possibility of Zelda lending her help to Chuck was close to zero. Secondly, the manager was not easy to deal with. Although Chuck was as tall as him, he looked like a stick if he stood beside the manager. If they actually fought, Chuck was going to lose. "Chuck Cannon, stop fooling around. I''ll take you to dinner. Forget about it." Yvette tried to break free from his grasp, but Chuck held on to her hands tightly. She couldn''t escape nor run away, so she was dragged to the manager''s office by Chuck. "Chuck Cannon," Yvette pictured Chuck getting beaten up and got a little anxious. Although they had separated, she still did not want to see him getting beat up, especially for her sake. "Trust me once. I''ll avenge you today!" Chuck said seriously. Yvette sighed in resignation. " If you''re just going to cause trouble and fight with him, then what''s the whole point? Let''s just forget about it, I''ll take you to dinner." However, Manager Yarn just had to choose this timing toe out of the office and his eyes fell on Chuck Cannon''s unfriendly face. He turned his gaze to Yvette who was lowering her head and suddenly sneered. "Yvette Jordan, is this your husband? He looks like he''s going to beat me upright?" Yvette lowered her head even further and did not speak. For a moment, she was even more disappointed with Chuck Cannon. He was too impulsive. What was the point of doing this over a fight? Manager Yarn sneered! "It''s you who hit my wife, isn''t it?" Chuck stared at him. "Yes, I did hit your wife. But looking at you right now, I feel like hitting you too! Get out of here! Don''t get in my way." Manager Yarn sneered. When he was about to leave, he heard the cold words of Chuck, "You''re screwed!" Chapter 29 Chapter 29 "I''m screwed? Haha, are you going to make meugh to death?" Manager Yarn burst outughing as if he had heard a joke. Yvette shook her head in the face of Manager Yarn''s mockery, the feelings of dependency that Chuck had given her just now disappearing without a trace. Chuck couldn''t even lift a finger against him! If he couldn''t afford to take him on, Yvette wouldn''t me Chuck if he avoided the confrontation. There was no need for Chuck to put up a front just for her and go against the manager, or else Chuck would definitely get hurt in the end. Seemed like although Chuck had taken on a new look, deep down he was still the same old Chuck. Yvette''s face was full of disappointment at Chuck. "Who the hell are you to tell me that I''m finished? Let me tell you, my uncle is the sworn brother of the owner of the square. One word from me and I can make your wife Yvette pack up and get out of here tomorrow. Do you understand me?" Manager Yarn came over with disdain and continued scolding: "I really want to see how you want to finish me!" He taunted arrogantly, "Why don''t I teach you how to finish me? Call the police, you can call the police!" Yvette frowned. She had really thought of calling the police! However, Manager Yarn continued. "Well, unfortunately, I don''t have a CCTV in my office so it''s useless for you to call the police. You can only me your wife for provoking me. Tell her to stay away from me next time. Otherwise, I''ll beat her if I see her again!" Yvette''s face turned red with rage as the insults had gotten too far. Once again, she turned to look at Chuck and confirmed the discontent she had towards him. Did you bring me here just to be insulted again? If so, then you did it. Her frustration was with reason, as Chuck just silently stared at Manager Yarn, then walked aside and took out his phone. "Haha, Yvette Jordan, your stupid husband really called the police! This is really hrious, I knew he was nothing but a useless rag!" Manager Yarn burst outughing as he was amused by Chuck''s reaction. He thought that Chuck would attempt to pick a fight with him, but he didn''t expect him to actually call the police! He''s really useless! Yvette''s patience was thinning fast. She really wanted to leave this ce, and she bit down hard on her lip as she saw Chuck who was making a phone call not far away. Manager Yarn simply waited with a sneer. Do you want to y? Well, I''ll y with you today! If I don''t make you kneel down and beg for mercy, I''ll change myst name! "Mom!" Chuck walked aside and called his mother. He was suddenly reminded of the fact that his mom was rich, why not ask her to just buy the whole ce? Since Yvette''spany was here, Chuck naturally had a good understanding of the flow of people in the square. To be honest, the square wasn''t doing well and the flow of consumers wasn''t as high as expected. Despite opening shop 5 or 6 years ago, there were still shoplots that were yet to be rented out. Hence, anyone would know that this ce wasn''t actually the best! However, this ce can be improved, as long as it can be made unique. Because there were several universities nearby and there were a total of 40,000 to 50,000 people. As long as there is something unique, this square could definitely seed. His mother said that she wanted to buy it, didn''t she? Chuck Cannon had a good feeling about the square. He learned to design, so he generally knew that the price of this square might be 500 to 600 million dors. If they bought it, it most probably would be around 700 million dors. But Chuck Cannon was nervous. Did his mother really have so much money? After all, it was six to seven hundred million dors. It was really an astronomical figure! After all, Chuck Cannon came up with this idea entirely because of the three powerful words his mother said on the phone: buy, buy, buy!! "Chucky, what''s wrong?" Her mother''s voice sounded a little tired as if she was exhausted. Chuck Cannon was a little worried. "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" "I''m fine. I just got off the ne. I''m a little tired." "So mom, you''re back?" Chuck Cannon was pleasantly surprised. "I''m back, but I have to go to see some old friends first, and then I''ll go to find you." "Well, Mom, I want to tell you something." Chuck Cannon was nervous. The person on the other end of the line chuckled. "You''re my son. Why are you beating around the bush? What''s the matter?" "Mom, I want to buy a square..." Chuck Cannon said cautiously. "Does my mom really have so much money?" He thought to himself. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Buy a square? Which ce? Is it in the center of the city or near the school? Howrge is it? Is it a simple square, or does it have office buildings?" Chuck''s mother asked a lot of questions. Could this be a sign of interest? Chuck was so excited that he said in a hurry, "Mom, the square I want to buy is near the university I''m studying at. Mind Vige and another 4 universities are also nearby, but there are no office buildings here. Also..." Chuck gave a general description of the ce and then waited anxiously for his mother''s reply. A few secondster, his mother asked, "It doesn''t sound bad, we can probably pay for it. How much is it?" Chuck fell silent. He didn''t dare to say that it cost about 700 million dors. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Is it very expensive? Maybe 50 to 60 billion dors?" His mom asked curiously. Chuck was stunned. "So, mom, do you mean that to you only 50 to 60 billion would be counted as expensive?" "No, it''s not expensive. In fact, it''s not a big amount to pay at all. What I meant was Chucky, you''re still young. I''m very happy that you want to start your own business, but the investment of 50 to 60 billion dors is too big for you. You may not be able to handle it. I''ll give you this amount of money when you reach 30 years old or when you can earn 10 billion dors. However, now that you''ve just started, you''ll have to do it step by step..." His mother exined. "I understand." Chuck knew that his mother was being reasonable and hence epted her exnation humbly. He had just started, so it was better to be careful. In addition, he wouldn''t know what to do with such arge investment anyways. It would be better for him to start small and progress slowly from there. "Mom, I won''t buy this square anymore," Chuck said. Since he wasn''t going to buy the square anymore, he could only try to meet the owner of the square on his own. With his current purchasing ability, it probably wouldn''t be such a big problem if he had the owner fire the square manager. Since he was going to make his way into the social circle for the rich, he might as well just start from the square owner! "I''m very pleased to hear you say that, but tell me, are you not buying it because it is really expensive?" Chuck''s mom was curious. "It''s a little pricey, around 700 million dors," Chuck confessed. "Only 700 million dors? Chucky, it''s only 700 million dors, why are you beating around the bush with me? Go ahead and buy it!" His mother chuckled amusingly which took Chuck by surprise. Did she just say "only 700 million dors"? How much did his mom actually have?! "Mom, are you serious?" Chuck could barely think straight. "Of course I am. I was going to give you a billion dors to start your own business when you were 19 years old. But now that you''re almost 19, it doesn''t matter if I give it to you in advance. However, since you''re buying the square, you have to manage it properly, ok? Money is not a problem, and it doesn''t matter if you lose it. But if you waste the money because of bad management, I will be angry!" His mother''s tone was serious. Chuck agreed excitedly. He already had a few ideas when he was talking about this to his mother just now. However, he had to think about the details carefully, since he mustn''t let his mother down! "Tell me what''s the name of this square, I can ask my friend to help you negotiate now with just a phone call," His mother said. "It''s City Square!" Chuck replied. "City Square? Chucky, the ce that you wanted to buy is City Square?" His mother''s voice was tinged with surprise. "Is there a problem with it?" "No. In fact, I''m very familiar with the ce. Actually, I''ve had my eye on the City Square that you mentioned, and I was going to buy it first thing when I went back. But there''s one thing that you''re wrong about, City Square is not worth 700 million dors! That friend of mine is able to negotiate and bring the price down to 500 million dors just over the phone! The owner has been wanting to sell it for a long time!" His mother''s words gave Chuck a big shock. It seemed that he didn''t know much about this for the time being. However, Zelda Maine said that the square owner was willing to rent her a shoplot at only half the rental, so that meant that the square wasn''t doing well! No wonder it wasn''t worth that much, indeed his mother was much better at this! "Got it, I''ll keep that in mind." Chuck listened attentively since this was what his mother was trying to drill into him. He had to learn it seriously! "Okay, give me about ten minutes, someone will contact you to sign the contract!" His mother said. "Okay." "You have to be serious after you buy it, alright?" His mother put in a word of advice. "Okay, I know." "Good boy, I''ll hang up now." Hanging up the phone, Chuck was absolutely delighted. The ce he wanted to buy was actually the ce that his mother had an eye on. What a coincidence! He ced his mobile phone back into his pocket and stared expressionlessly at Manager Yarn, who was looking full of himself. Now the square belonged to Chuck, Manager Yarn had hell to pay! Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Manager Yarn noticed that Chuck''s call had ended, and he taunted him mercilessly, "So what did the police say? You should''veined to the police that your wifey was beaten up! Probably then the police woulde to your aid and save the day." Chuck continued staring at him with an eerily calmposure as the manager walked over to him. The few minutes that Yvette waited for Chuck felt like an eternity! Manager Yarn kept on harassing and provoking her, leaving her in despair. Was it even useful to call the police now? Was this what he meant by ''helping her'', by confidently pulling herself over to confront with Manager Yarn and calling the police for help? If that was the case, then she had enough! Once, she had thought of epting this person who slept together with her from young. However, his weakness, indecisiveness,ziness, and just bad overall performance in both studies and attitude had already decided his future path. How would such a person have any promising achievements in society? So, she chose the path that was the best for the both of them: separation. Today, she noticed Chuck''s new look and thought that he was reborn anew. She thought that the day for Chuck to actually be able to stand for himself and achieve greater heights was here. Yet, it was all just an illusion, a mirage that she thought she saw but was just her imagination. With hope,es a greater sense of disappointment. This was the type of displeasure that Yvette was feeling now. Manager Yarn tried to kick him. Chuck took one look and stepped backward, avoiding Manager Yarn''s kick effortlessly. He had done so with a type of gracefulness and calmness as though nothing was wrong, and he was just stepping backward to enjoy the scenery in front of him. Manager Yarn frowned and cursed in his heart: Is this guy stupid? Acting all pretentious despite not calling the police? "Don''t waste my time. I don''t have time to y with a fool like you!" Manager Yarn smirked as he rolled up his sleeves in an effort to try to beat Chuck up. "Chuck Cannon, let''s go!" Yvette called out to Chuck bitterly. She had decided that this would be thest time she called out Chuck''s name. She didn''t want to be in this ce anymore, not even for a second! What was the point of even being here? To be insulted by others continuously? However, Chuck still did not budge. Yvette shook her head, why did she even follow him here in the first ce? Ding, ding, ding! At that moment, Chuck''s phone rang and he picked it up to answer the call, the edges of his mouth curving into a smirk a few secondster. Such calmposure and provoking smile pissed Manager Yarn even further. He thought, "Smile? I''ll give you a few f*cking ps and let''s see who''s the one smiling now!" He stormed over and was about to hit Chuck! But then! A few secondster, the phone in Manager Yarn''s pocket suddenly rang. He frowned. Who the hell was it, disturbing him when he was trying to beat someone up! He took out his phone in annoyance, expression instantly changing the moment he saw the caller ID. He waved his phone screen which disyed two words delightedly to Chuck: Big Boss! Yvette felt even more despair! She knew that the square owner had ties with Manager Yarn since they often went drinking together. If the owner was calling at such an odd hour now, he was definitely trying to invite Manager Yarn out for a drink. If Manager Yarn chose to talk badly and add oil to the fire now, she would definitely lose her company! It was that simple! Even if she had the "baller" step in, he probably couldn''t do anything either! At this point, Yvette''s discontent turned to fury. Chuck, I don''t me you if you insulted time and again, but you can''t let things worsen like this! Manager Yarn sneered, "Young man, the boss invited me out for a drink. So, I''ll let you off today, but you''d better be careful from now on! If you dare provoke me, I''ll be sure to end you! " Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He looked down on Chuck and even arrogantly switched on the speakerphone to hear Director Wendel''s voice hands-free. He thought: Yvette Jordan, listen carefully at how close I am with the boss! Now you regret noting with me, don''t you? If you wait for me on the bed like a good girl, I can still give you a chance! "Hello, Director Wendel!" Manager Yarn greeted with an extremely arrogant and confident look on his face. "Have you left?" "Of course not, Director Wendel! As you know, I''m the most devoted to my work and I usually leave work thest! I need to ensure that everything here is in ce before I leave!" Manager Yarn got even prouder with each passing moment. He looked at Yvette, then at Chuck, staring them down like they were peasants and he was the king. He looked at though he was showing off the fact that he was going for a night out with the boss to the two of them! "It''s good that you didn''t leave. Come to my office. Right now!" "Okay, okay. Director Wendel, please wait for a moment. I''ll be right there." After hanging up the phone, Manager Yarn snickered, "Get away from me, I''ll be enjoying myself with the boss tonight. Last time, we went to a five-star hotel for dinner and I''m pretty sure the two of you have never been to such a high-end ce in your whole life, haven''t you? Guess what! I go there every day!" "Are you sure that your boss wants to have dinner with you?" Chuck said tly. Yvette sighed and shook her head. What did Chuck want to achieve by saying that? The boss already called him, what else would it be other than to invite Manager Yarn out for dinner? What was the use of him trying to talk it out? "Haha! If he''s not inviting me to dinner, do you think he''s asking you out instead? Do you really think you'' have the standard for the boss to ask you out?" Manager Yarn turned around and left disdainfully. However, the phone rang again. It was from the Big Boss. Manager Yarn was even more pleased. "Look, the boss is urging me again. After dinner, we''ll be having an amazing time with beautiful women,vishly spending our money! You guys will never live like us, no matter what you do!" "Oh really? Then you''d better enjoy yourself," Chuck replied nonchntly. Yvette frowned at Chuck''s words, she was deeply disappointed! "Hello, Director Wendel!" The call went through as Manager Yarn once again switched on the speakerphone. He looked so full of himself as he smiled haughtily. "Don''te yet, pick up someone else first. He should be around the square, go take a look." "No problem! Is it Director Gold, the one who went to dinner with usst time? "No, no, it''s a young man named Chuck Cannon! Bring him to my office!" "Chuck Cannon?" Yvette froze instantly as her eyes widened in disbelief! Why did this Director Wendel want Manager Yarn to pick Chuck up? Did she mishear it? But how could that be possible? Or was it Zelda Maine instead? "No problem! I''ll pick him up now! Please wait for a moment, boss!" Manager Yarn smiled. Thest time they had dinner with Director Gold, they had other entertainment programs arranged. This time, with Director Cannon, they would probably also have some extra fun in between the talks! The phone was hung up! Manager Yarn snorted at Chuck and Yvette, "Get out of here, I''m going to pick someone up!" "Pick up? But I don''t want you to pick me up!" Chuck shook his head and shrugged. "Haha, who the hell wants to pick you up? Look at what you look like," Manager Yarnughed with a face full of sarcasm, but his eyebrows furrowed. What did he mean by saying that? Was the person that Director Wendel asked to pick up, him? He stared hard at Chuck, before asking carefully. "Are you Chuck Cannon?" "You are not qualified to talk to me!" Chuck said. Manager Yarn sneered. "If you''re Chuck Cannon, why don''t youe with me?" Ding, ding, ding! The phone rang again! Manager Yarn answered the call and intuitively switched on his speakerphone. "Hello, Director Wendel, I have already picked up Chuck Cannon!" Manager Yarn could only sneer towards Chuck, thinking to himself: You little b*stard, count yourself lucky this time to be able to get on Director Wendel''s good side! "Bring him over then. Remember, hurry up!" "Director Wendel, who is this Chuck Cannon? He looks too ordinary." The more he looked at Chuck, the more upset he became. "Ordinary, my a*s!" On the phone, Director Wendel suddenly cursed! Manager Yarn was instantly stunned, his face full of surprise. He could only freeze in his tracks as he awaited Director Wendel''s exnation. Yvette was equally surprised. What was going on? Why did Director Wendel scold Manager Yarn? Was it really because of Chuck? "Director Wendel..." Manager Yarn was stunned. What did he mean? "If you dare be disrespectful to Chuck Cannon, I won''t let you off so easily. What are you waiting for, pass the phone over to Chuck Cannon! I can''t believe the nonsense in your head despite following me for such a long time!" Director Wendel scolded him! "There''s no need for you to give it to me," Chuck announced. "Ah? Are you Chuck Cannon?" Director Wendel''s voice suddenly toned down. He seemed to ...... respect Chuck! His tone shocked Manager Yarn! How could his boss be so polite to this guy?! Yvette''s mind was nk. She did not expect Director Wendel to speak so humbly. In that case, Chuck''s phone call was not to the police, but to... "Yes," said Chuck. "I apologize for the rudeness of my staff. Please forgive me, forgive me!" "Forgive you? That depends on what you do, Director Wendel." Chuck focused his gaze at Manager Yarn calmly. Manager Yarn felt goosebumps all over his body as he was now thoroughly shocked. What the hell is going on? Was he dreaming? "Ah? In that case, please hold on! Yarn you asshole, immediately prostrate yourself and apologize to Mr Cannon. Otherwise, there''ll be hell to pay for you!!" Director Wendel''s voice was shrill and full of rage as heard from the receiver! Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Manager Yarn was once again tongue-tied. What did he mean? Was he really supposed to kneel and beg Chuck Cannon for forgiveness? He froze like a statue, feet glued firmly to the floor. His eyes widened in disbelief at Chuck, whose calm and expressionless emotions contrasted his own! He could not understand. He had a good rtionship with the boss. How could the boss force him to kneel down to others? Who exactly is this Chuck Cannon? The shock on his face slowly subsided as he realized the truth, now looking moreplicated than stunned. Yvette Jordan froze. If she hadn''t heard it from Director Wendel with her own ears, she wouldn''t believe that something amazing and unbelievable just took ce because of one phone call Chuck made. Who did Chuck call just now? Yvette racked her brain to try to think who it was. No one else had the power to do so, apart from Zelda Maine! It must be her! Who knew that Zelda was acquainted with the square owner. Yvette was taken aback, what a turn of events in her favor! She looked at Chuck. For a moment, she felt a lingering thought cross her mind... Chuck really wasn''t joking and didn''t disappoint her. "Yarn, are you fucking listening?" Director Wendel''s steel-cold voice boomed out of the speakerphone. "Yes, yes!" Manager Yarn''s arrogance and ego from just now were already long gone. He looked at Chuck with aplicated expression, bowed his head, and knelt down! Although there were a lot of people around, so what? Did he dare to not disobey orders and refuse to kneel? Director Wendel would really kill him! But! "Hold on!" Chuck waved his hand to stop him. "Thank you so much, Mr. Cannon. Just now, it was a misunderstanding..." Manager Yarn was overjoyed and hurried to deliver a cigarette to Chuck. "I think you''re mistaken. I don''t want you to kneel down. You... you kneel down to Yvette and p yourself ten times!" Chuck ordered coldly. Manager Yarn was stunned again, his face burning in shame as though someone had just pped him! He turned his head and looked at Yvette who was equally stunned, his expression freezing into ce. It would not be a big deal if he knelt down to Chuck since he was a man. However, Yvette was a woman, and it would be a disgrace for him to kneel down to a woman! "Still not listening to Chuck? If so, be ready to say goodbye to your legs! I''ll break them the minute you get back!" Director Wendel threatened once again. "Don''t, I''ll kneel!" Manager Yarn was so scared that his face turned pale. He immediately knelt down in front of Yvette. She was stunned without words. "p!" Manager Yarn raised his hand and pped his face, the loud ps echoing throughout the corridor. Some people who were nearby started to gather around to see what was going on. They were all puzzled, what was going on? As they saw the once high and mighty director kneeling on the ground and pping himselves, they started whispering and snickering. The ps continued. Yvette could clearly hear the pping sounds in her ear, reminding her that this wasn''t a dream. Slowly, she could feel the unease and disappointment in her heart vanish, reced by an unexinable sense offort. Yes, Chuck did fulfill his promise of helping her! She was on cloud nine and had to constantly remind her that she wasn''t dreaming. She turned and looked at Chuck. Soon after, Manager Yarn''s cheeks were red and swollen. The onlookersughed at him, which made him even more ashamed as he lowered his head and tried to cover his face! "I know this man, he is the manager of the square! How could he kneel down to a woman and p himself? It must be this woman''s boyfriend who made the manager kneel down! Her boyfriend is really amazing!" "Yeah! I heard that this manager is often very perverted and loves to harass people. I''m pretty sure he must''ve harassed this woman, but didn''t expect her boyfriend to be someone with so much authority! The guy''s so handsome, plus he has connections too! Why don''t I have such a boyfriend?" The envious voices of the onlookers seemed to hope that Chuck was their boyfriends instead. Yvette couldn''t help herself but stare at Chuck. She couldn''t believe that the little boy that she had known for so long had actually grown up, and was now even able to help her get back at someone. This man, who had slept with her for almost ten years, and used to be her husband! Her gaze was fixated on Chuck for a few seconds before she avoided his eyes: why didn''t she find him so attractive before? Especially just now. She felt different from before. What was this feeling? Manager Yarn turned his head. "Mr. Cannon, is that enough?" "What do you think, Yvette?" Chuck asked. "Ah? That''s enough." Yvette Jordan came to her senses in a hurry, blushing furiously on her face. "Stand up!" Chuck said calmly. "Thank you!" Manager Yarn was already close to tears. He was flustered and got up from the ground, running over to Chuck''s side, "Mr. Cannon, pleasee with me to meet Director Wendel!" "Okay." Chuck nodded. Since his mother had already bought this square, he definitely had to meet this Director Wendel. Manager Yarn immediately led the way, but not before Chuck walked up to Yvette. "Wait for me for a moment. I''ll be right back." "Yes." Yvette nodded. Despite whatever that happened, she was still willing to wait for him. Chuck followed Manager Yarn upstairs, but Yvettees over halfway and asked. "I want to ask you, did you call Zelda Maine just now?" Chuck was stunned. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to tell me." Yvette coerced. She thought it was Zelda who contacted the owner of the square, thus leading up to the facade that happened just now. If not, she couldn''t imagine who Chuck would call even if she racked her brain for answers. "Okay." Chuck didn''t want to say much and just followed Manager Yarn upstairs. Since he didn''t exin, Yvette assumed that he did call Zelda. She thought Zelda Maine was indeed an amazing person! "Beautifuldy, is that your boyfriend?" A beautiful woman came over and asked. Yvette did not know how to answer. Was he, or was he not? Yes? However, the two of them had already separated. No? But they had been sleeping in the same bed for more than ten years. Although they didn''t do anything suspicious in bed, what was the rtionship between them? Yvette couldn''t figure it out either. The only thing she felt was that Chuck gave her a different feeling today. What was he doing these few days? For the first time, Yvette was a little curious about Chuck. Meanwhile, Manager Yarn took Chuck to Director Wendel''s office and pushed the door open. Immediately, he was shocked by Director Wendel''s broad smile. He could see a tinge of respectContent ? N?velDrama.Org. appearing on the director''s face, this... Most importantly, Director Wendel was someone influential and had a worth of around one billion dors. Yet, he was so respectful towards this Chuck Cannon! Amidst Manager Yarn''s shock, he immediately regretted what he did just now and started sweating buckets. Who exactly did he mistreat just now? He was full of regret! He looked at Chuck secretly, only to find that his face was calm and expressionless,pletely void of any fear a normal person should have towards a big boss. Who on earth was he? "Yarn, you''re fired!" Director Wendel announced coldly. "Ah? Director Wendel,..." Manager Yarn could only stammer on the spot. He thought that since he had followed Chuck''s orders, everything was already in the past. However, he was now being fired? He could not believe it! "Get out, now!" Director Wendel continued berating him! Manager Yarn looked at Chuckplicatedly for help. "Mr. Cannon, could you please say a few words for me? I really need this job." "I can''t help you!" Chuck shook his head. Since he was taking over the square, the first thing he had to do was to get rid of such people! Even if Director Wendel didn''t do this, Chuck would still do it on his own! With no choice, Manager Yarn turned around and walked out. Then, Director Wendel immediately walked over with a smile full of ttering respect! Just now, when he received a phone call from that person, he was almost scared to death. How could she call him herself? Even Director Wendel could not believe it! Although Director Wendel had some money, it was really nothing but petty cash in front of that woman. When he heard that she wanted him to transfer the ownership of the square to Chuck, he wanted to refuse because business in the square was not good. Wouldn''t he be offending that person if the business was running on a loss? To tell the truth, he was nervous now. "Master Cannon, please have a seat here." Director Wendel greeted him in a hurry. Chuck took one look at him and found Director Wendel''s face to be slightly familiar. Suddenly, he found himself thinking of Wilbur Wendel, the guy who made him buy a car. Could Wilbur be Director Wendel''s son? Chuck chuckled, it was such a coincidence. He sat down. "Regarding the transfer process, the contract is slightlyplicated toplete on such short notice. Since it''s quitete now, it''s probably impossible for us to do it today so I''ll prepare it the day after tomorrow. Young Master Cannon, why don''t you drop by then to sign the contract?" Director Wendel asked politely. This square was not a house, so the procedures were moreplicated. Besides, the sry of the employees in the square and the rent had to be calcted too, which was more troublesome. "Sure." Chuck had no objections since the whole square was now his. He didn''t mind waiting for another two days. "Thank you, Young Master Cannon!" Director Wendel breathed a sigh of relief, and then said cautiously, "Young Master Cannon, do you know Zelda Maine from Modern Restaurant?" Zelda Maine? Oh yes, she had taken a fancy to Yvette''spany''s shop lot. What was he going to do now? Chapter 32 Chapter 32 After giving it some thought, Chuck decided to renew the contract for Yvette. As for Zelda Maine, he could only let Director Wendel tell her. "Yes, I do know her." Chuck remained calm and collected. "That''s good." Director Wendel sighed in relief. "Well, this makes things easier for me to exin then. I actually made a deal with Zelda a while back, she wanted to take over the trainingpany on the fifth floor of the square before, and I agreed. Since Zelda''s restaurant is very popr, if she can open a restaurant here, the flow of people in the square will immediately increase and at least help bring in some ie to the square. What I''m trying to ask is, can you let Zelda proceed to take over the trainingpany?" "There''s no need for that. I have other ns!" Chuck said. Director Wendel had no choice but to obey, "Well alright, I''ll have to tell Zeldater." "Yes, just tell her that your square has been taken over by someone else, and the new boss has a new n. But be careful, don''t mention that it''s me!" Chuck added. "Young Master Cannon, what are you..." Director Wendel was surprised. However, in an instant, his curiosity was reced with nothing but respect for Chuck! If it were his good-for-nothing son who took over the square, he would probably be extremely eager to announce the news to the whole world. He also understood that real rich people would prefer to keep it low-profile. This young man standing in front of him was a perfect example of that, since despite knowing "that person", he was still willing to be so humble. He was keeping a low-profile, but doing things in a high-profile! "Just do as I say. Besides, I don''t want anyone else to know that I took over the square!" Chuck continued. "Understood!" Director Wendel nodded. "In that case, there''s nothing else for me to add here. Just give me a call when the contract is ready!" Chuck Cannon spoke as he stood up. Director Wendel said in a hurry to try to make Chuck stay, "Well, Young Master Cannon, since it''s so late now, would you like to go to one of my clubs to rx?" There were a lot of beautiful women and models at his club. This was an opportunity for him to get on Chuck''s good side, and he didn''t want to miss it. If he could get to know that person through Chuck, his fortune could increase to at least twice what he had now! "No need!" Chuck immediately shook his head and walked out without any hesitation. Director Wendel could only watch as he walked out as he sent him out politely. After thinking for a while, he took out his mobile phone and called Zelda Maine. The phone was connected. Zelda''s cheerful voice could be heard from over the phone. "Hello, Director Wendel." "Zelda Maine, I have something to tell you." He was in a dilemma. He had promised Zelda that she coulde to renovate the ce as soon as the trainingpany on the fifth floor left. Words sounded nice, but he never did expect that with just a phone call, his square would be taken over by someone else. "Director Wendel, please do say it, I''m all ears!" "Well, it''s about that ce you inquired, the shoplot on the fifth floor of the square that is currently being upied by a trainingpany." "Oh, have they moved away in advance? That''s great then, I can start looking for interior designers to help design and renovate the ce tomorrow then!" "No, it''s..." "What is it?" Zelda was slightly unnerved by the seriousness of his tone. She had her eye on that ce for a long time, and since she only had to pay half the rent, as long as she could open shop, she would definitely make money! "To tell you the truth, this square is no longer mine," said Director Wendel. "What? What do you mean it''s not yours? Director Wendel, are you kidding me? I called you the day before yesterday to confirm. It''s only been two days, and you want me to believe that you''ve sold your square to someone else?" Zelda''s voice was a mixture of surprise and also anger. She clearly knew that even if the ownership of the square was transferred, it was impossible to sell it off so quickly. It would''ve needed a few months, or even a few years toplete the transfer of ownership since the amount that they would be dealing with wasn''t in the thousands or millions, it was in hundreds of millions! How was it possible for the ownership to be transferred away in merely two days? It was impossible! "Zelda Maine, please don''t be angry, I have no reason to lie to you, right? I know that with your restaurantes many financial benefits to us, but the point is that the square isn''t mine anymore. The new boss has taken over and expressed that he has other ns in mind, so......" Director Wendel tried to exin. "Who is the new boss?" Zelda asked. Although she could not believe that the square had been transferred away in a span of two days, there was really no need for Director Wendel to lie to her. This was because in his case, refusing her offer meant rejecting the money that came with it, and who would just give away chances of making money just like that? "Well, the new boss said that he doesn''t want others to know his identity or the fact that he has taken over the square," Director Wendel said. "Is that so?" Zelda, who had just returned home, frowned. This new boss was maintaining a pretty low-profile, who could they be? There weren''t many people in the city who had such financial wealth to be able to afford hundreds of millions of dors at once. She thought hard but still couldn''t pinpoint who it could be. At least, she didn''t have the foresight to know who it was. "Alright, I see," s, Zelda had no choice but to agree in resignation. "I''m really sorry about that, I''ll treat you to dinner someday." "Okay." The phone was hung up! Zelda Maine sat down with a twinkle in her eyes and muttered to herself, "Who took over the square? The new boss, it seems that I have to talk to you in person, but I don''t know who you are!" ...... Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chuck came down from the stairs and saw Yvette standing in the distance waiting for him. She was wearing a tight pair of jeans and a T-shirt, showing off her curves sexily. She was pacing around the ce restlessly while waiting for him. Chuck took a few more looks at her and walked over, "I''m done." Yvette abruptly came to her senses. Her whole mind was full of Chuck as she was curious about how he managed to know Zelda Maine. How did he manage to coerce her into calling the owner of the square? These were all questions that she wanted answers to. The atmosphere between them hung awkwardly as both of them didn''t know what to say. "Where do you live? I''ll drive you back." Yvette offered, which Chuck automatically shook his head and rejected without thinking. He had driven his own car here too, and if he took a ride with Yvette, didn''t that mean he had toe back again tomorrow just to pick up his car? "I''ll send you off. The taxis at night are very expensive," Yvette insisted. She didn''t know why she offered, perhaps Chuck''s change today was so drastic that she also changed her perception of him. Chuck had no choice but to agree and followed Yvette into the parking lot. They went into the elevator and the doors to the elevator closed with a shut. They were now alone in such a big space. Yvette just stood some distance in front of Chuck, a position where her curves were entirely visible to him when he lowered his head. Chuck could feel his blood pressure surging. "By the way, where do you live?" Yvette turned around to ask Chuck but noticed that his gaze was focused downwards. She paused and followed his gaze, this angle ...... was he looking at her bottom? Chuck tried tough it off awkwardly after he was noticed. Yvette bit her lip and repeated, "Where do you live?" "Highstreet," Chuck identally blurted out. "You live in Highstreet?" Yvette Jordan was surprised because houses in that area cost at least three to four million dors. Was this really where he stayed? The rent for this ce costs at least 5 to 6 thousand dors, could he really afford to pay for it? "Oh, it''s the Mind Vige nearby." Chuck quickly changed the ce. "Okay." Yvette was less surprised by his answer since he could probably afford to stay at Mind Vige. The elevator door opened and they went out. However, Chuck''s phone chose that precise moment to vibrate. He opened his WeChat carefully to avoid letting Yvette notice and found that it was from Lara Jean. This ...... Chuck panicked slightly! Because at that moment, Lara actually took a selfie in front of a BMW 7 series. The venue that she was at was the parking lot of the City Square, and the car that was in the photo was actually his! Did Charlotte Yates tell her that the car was his? For a moment, Chuck felt betrayed, but it was dispelled soon as Lara''s next message came in, "Baller, isn''t this car nice? It''s my dad''s new car!" Chuck did not know whether tough or cry. Did Lara want him to be her boyfriend or her daddy? But why was Lara in the City Square parking lot? Was she just looking for a car to take selfies? Seemed like his priority was to avoid her first if she wanted to take pictures she could just go ahead. "WeChat? You also have WeChat?" Yvette blurted out. She knew that Chuck didn''t have a WeChat ount before, but when he was keeping his phone just now she had a glimpse of his phone interface. She noticed that the background app that was running was WeChat, and she was surprised. "Yes, I always had an ount." Chuck knew that things weren''t going his way. If Yvette asked him such, didn''t that mean that she was going to add him on WeChat? If so, he was done for! "You do? I always thought you didn''t. Well, I''ll add your WeChat ount so that you don''t have to call me in the future. In this way, you can save money for the phone bill. Open your WeChat then, I''ll scan you and add you." She took out her phone and was prepared to scan his phone. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chuck was a little flustered. If Yvette added him on WeChat, wouldn''t she know that he was the "baller"? Just when he had managed to leave a good impression on Yvette, if he chose to reveal his identity, his effort for the past few days would be gone to waste. He thought hard and could onlye up with an excuse, "I''ll add you another time." "Can''t I add you now?" Yvette was confused. She looked at Chuck strangely. He was hiding something for sure. "I''ll add you next time." Chuck had no choice but to repeat what he said just now. "All right." Yvette put away her phone. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. "Let''s go, I''ll send you back." Yvette struts forward with her long legs, while Chuck followed closely behind. As his thoughts swirled noisily in his head, they arrived at where Yvette parked her car. However, immediately Chuck knew something was wrong: He noticed his car parked behind Yvette''s car, he actually didn''t notice it when he was parking his car! More importantly, Chuck noticed Lara who was still busy posing and taking pictures with his car. What on earth did she want to do? "Lara Jean, why are you here?" Yvette didn''t expect to see Lara here. "Ah? Teacher." Lara, who was leaning on Chuck''s car to take selfies, came to her senses. Her face blushed subconsciously and she put away her phone, before walking over and exining calmly, "I''m waiting for my daddy." As she was speaking, she purposely took a look at the BMW seven series behind her. "Your dad?" Yvette looked at the car that Lara was leaning on in surprise. The BMW 7 series? For some reason, it looked familiar. Yvette was reminded of thest time in her residential area, there was also a car of the same series upying someone else''s parking space. It also didn''t have a car te. Could it be that it''s the same car? Yvette wondered. "Well, my dad is eating with his friends. I was bored, so I came down first. It''s so hot, if I had gotten the car keys from him, I could get in the car and enjoy the air conditioner," Lara remarked, while ncing at Chuck and frowning after seeing him. She was annoyed. What the hell was heughing at? Did he even have the right tough at her? It couldn''t be that the car was his, right? Chuck really couldn''t helpughing, and covered his mouth to pretend nothing was wrong. It couldn''t be, Lara really wanted him to be her daddy, right! However, he immediately held back his laughter the moment he saw Lara ring at him. However, Chuck''s expression of holding back hisughter looked like panic in Lara''s eyes. She looked down on him even more. Well, it is a pity that he doesn''t even have a car of his own! "Teacher, why are the two of you together?" Lara suddenly thought of this question. Chuck and Yvette exchanged nces. In the past, they had agreed that if they ever found themselves in such a situation, they would lie and say that they ran into each other by coincidence. However, this time Yvette just lowered her head and didn''t say anything. It was the first time that Chuck saw her like this. He remembered that she used to say that it was just a coincidence, but she actually kept silent this time. This was really out of Chuck''s expectation. Chuck''s mind raced and his eyes gleamed as he found an excuse, "Teacher Jordan was just having a meal here, while I had a part-time job here. I happened to run into her and she offered to send me back on her way home." "Oh." Lara Jean was toozy to pay attention to his exnation. There couldn''t be any other possibilities for it, could there? "In that case, goodbye teacher! I have to go find my dad for the car keys, or else I''ll definitely die from this heat." Lara waved to Yvette and left. Yvette nodded politely, but found her gaze returning constantly to the BMW 7 series. She wondered, "Doesn''t Lara have an ordinary family? When did they manage to afford such a luxurious car?" "Maybe they suddenly got rich," Chuck pretended to give a guess. "Yes, it''s possible, but this car is pretty high-end." Yvette Jordan said. She also owned a BMW, but it was a BMW mini-series that cost less than a million dors. Compared to the BMW 7 series that cost around 2.5 million dors, there was arge difference.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. To be honest, Yvette really liked BMW cars, but she didn''t have the money to buy such an expensive car. "Yes, it''s not bad. Why don''t you go in and get a feel of it?" Chuck asked. "Go in? We don''t even have a car key to get in. It''s fine just admiring it from the outside, since only the rich are able to afford such a car. Let''s just take a look." Yvette shook her head slightly in resignation and got into her car. "Get in. I''ll take you home." Chuck sighed. The keys to the car were just in his pocket, how could he not get into his own car? If Yvette wanted to have a look, Chuck wouldn''t have hesitated to bring out the keys. It was a pity that currently, Yvette didn''t even think that Chuck could afford such an expensive car. So what was the point if he brought out the car keys? Of course, Chuck didn''t say what he was thinking and got into Yvette''s car. On the way back to Chuck''s house, he noticed a fragrance on the car, which belonged to Yvette. He seldom had the chance to hitch a ride on Yvette''s car, so naturally, he was aroused by the smell. He also didn''t want things to turn out this way! Chuck tried to change the topic and asked Yvette where she was living recently since she had moved out of the house. She replied, "I''ve been renting a ce to stay at." He didn''t n to ask her where she was staying to avoid her from a misunderstanding that he wanted to move in with her once more! Soon, they arrived at Mind vige, and Yvette stopped her car at a nearby intersection. "It''s here right?" She asked. She stared at all the crowded houses that weren''t far away. Many people were staying here since the rent in Mind Vige was lower and more affordable. Yvette was satisfied with Chuck''s choice. Although he had moved out, he did not pursue wealth blindly. "Yeah, it''s here." Chuck peeked at the high-end residential area in the distance. "Yep." He got out of the car, his mind still lingering on Yvette''s supple thighs and curvy waistline as he saw her beauty up close. He was probably aroused and wasn''t in his right mind, as he actually asked, "Yvette, do you ...... want to have a drink at my ce?" The moment he said it, Chuck was nervous and speechless towards himself. Yvette was his wife, so what was wrong with having a drink with him? Yvette was stunned. Drink? Did he mean a normal drink or...? She wasn''t a little girl and couldn''t be fooled so easily. "No, it''s alright, I''m not thirsty. I''ll drop by for a drink next time." Yvette quickly rejected him politely, her pretty face already blushing furiously. "Okay then." Chuck tried to hide the disappointment in his voice. "Then I''ll leave first." "Bye." Chuck watched as Yvette drove away until her car was norger than a speck of dust in the distance. The minute he could see her car no longer, he shook his head and rushed back home. He locked the door from the inside, pulled the blinds shut, and grabbed some tissues to the bathroom. 5 minutester, he walked out expressionless and sighed. Was he really going to have to try making up with Yvette and moving in with her as soon as possible? Since it wasn''t a permanent solution for him to have to do it himself every time this happened! His head hurt from thinking. Chuck thought that he might as well just text Yvette from his WeChat to let her know that everything was settled and she could continue operating in City Square as usual. Soon, Yvette replied to his message: (a few crying emojis), really? Thank you so much. Chuck sighed: You''re wee. What are you doing now? Yvette replied, I''m getting ready to go to bed. Thank you once again. Let me treat you to dinner tomorrow! Upon seeing her message, Chuck was once again speechless. Why dinner again? How was he supposed to meet her like this? Chuck gave it a long, hard thought before finally replying to her: I''m really busy recently. Yvette Jordan replied: Hmm, in that case, that''s alright. I''ll treat you to dinner once you are free so I can thank you properly. You really helped me a lot. Thank me properly? How did she n on thanking him? Was she ... Chuck''s thoughts drifted somewhere where he wasn''t supposed to. His heart throbbed as he felt a bit sour, but he immediately came to his senses. What was he doing, getting all jealous of himself? Chuck identally replied on impulse: You said you wanted to thank me properly. How will you thank me? Chapter 34 Chapter 34 The moment Chuck sent the message out, he knew that it was probably not a good idea. Wasn''t this flirting with Yvette? If he was using his own identity now, it would be fine, but now he was under the guise of the "baller"! He quickly withdrew the message! He then waited patiently and nervously for Yvette to reply to him. Could she have seen it? However, thirty secondster, Yvette replied: Let''s have dinner together when you''re free. Thanks again! Good night! As he saw her reply, Chuck knew that Yvette had definitely seen the message, or else she would not have brought up the word of thanks constantly. Probably, she was just pretending not to see the message. In fact, Chuck was even a bit pleased to see Yvette''s reply. At least she wasn''t like Lara Jean, who already took the chance to get close to him under the pretense of thanking him. The only thing that he wanted to know was how Yvette thought of the "baller". Despite wanting to know, he just replied with good night, then put down his phone and went to sleep. However, his ns were disturbed by Wilbur''s friend request that was sent once again. Chuck was reminded that yesterday night before sleeping, a notification came in at about 11. Probably he had sent him the friend request then. Under the remarks section, there were some words written: Add me please, I want to talk with you. Let me treat you to something! Did that mean he was giving in to Chuck? Chuck smirked. He had just bought Wilbur''s father''s square, so Wilbur should have enough money to buy a car! Chuck agreed and epted his friend request. One minuteter, Wilbur''s message came in: "Where are you? Why haven''t youe yet? Don''t tell me you''re not going to buy it? I''ve been waiting for you toe to pick up the car all day!" Chuck was taken aback. Yesterday Wilbur seemed to be warier of him, but today he returned to his old ways. Looks like your dad has told you that he sold the square for 500 million dors! "Do you need me to go pick you up personally?" Wilbur sent a message that was full of sarcasm. Chuck paused for a while to think, then continued to reply: I''ll be there in an hour! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He grabbed the car keys and headed out to City Square after sending the message. When he arrived, he got into his car and searched for the Porsche car center in the car''s navigation system before driving straight there. Porsche Center! Wilbur Wendel was sitting cross-legged on therge couch of the shop while looking at the messages on WeChat. His face was tinged with a poisonous smile, like a snake waiting to engulf its prey! Chuck really had the courage toe to meet him! The manager of the store sat beside him with a chuckle, "Who is the young master this time who''s going to buy a car?" "Beats me. I''ve never seen him before." Wilbur shrugged, sneering deep down: Wasn''t Chuck so full of himself yesterday? In that case, it was already noon, why wasn''t he here to pick up the car? Could it be, he was trying to gather money? "Well, it doesn''t particrly matter then, as long as hees to buy the car." The manager''s mouth curved into a smile. "Who knows if he can afford it?" Wilbur shook his head in displeasure. "Oh? But didn''t you say that the person managed to pay a deposit of 300,000 dors?" The manager was stunned. After all, the person did manage to pay the deposit of 300 thousand dors. By logic, he should be able to pay the rest, right? "So what if he managed to pay? I checked it yesterday. In the whole province, there are a lot of rich people whosest name is Cannon, but no one with the name of Chuck Cannon. I''m 70 percent sure that he''s definitely not a rich person! He must be faking it!" Wilburmented snarkily. "At this point, it doesn''t matter if he''s fake. We''ve already collected the 300 thousand dors, and the deposit is not refundable. Let''s just split the deposit in half between us!" The manager smiled. This was not a loss for him at all! No matter what, he was still happy to earn 150 thousand dors so easily. "Split equally? It''s just one hundred and fifty thousand dors, it doesn''t really matter to me." Wilbur said arrogantly! That''s right! Yesterday, his father came back and told him that his square had been sold for 500 million dors! After hearing that, Wilbur was also shocked! Right after the shock came the feeling of a pleasant surprise. Although his father''s total assets amounted to more than one billion dors, the working capital was still considered little. As a result, his pocket money was only around 100 thousand dors per month. Now, he suddenly had 500 million dors in cash! To Wilbur, this was an enormous number! Although he didn''t ask his father for cash yesterday, he did ask his father if he could buy a car when his father''s mood was still good! His father agreed! He even asked Wilbur to call him to pay for the car once Wilbur had made his mind! This exined why Wilbur was on cloud nine today! "If 150 thousand dors is nothing to you, have you be a baller, Wilbur? Did you make a fortune recently?" The manager was surprised. "Not really," Wilbur answered proudly. "My dad''s square was taken over by someonest night." "What? Taken over?" The manager couldn''t sit still. He remembered Wilbur had told him previously that the square wasn''t doing well, but even if it wasn''t doing well, such arge-scale square would at least cost a few hundred million dors, right? And someone actually managed to take it over? In addition, if Wilbur was correct, the person even managed to pay everything in one go? There weren''t many people in the city who had such financial ability and funds to do so, were there? "Yes, someone took over." Wilbur was also envious. "Who could it be?" The manager was too curious. "I don''t know either, but I''m pretty sure whoever who manages to pay such arge sum of money at once is definitely a true baller! It''s just a pity that my dad didn''t want to tell me anything when I asked him yesterday. He said that this person doesn''t want anyone to know that they''ve already bought the square. If I had known who it was, I would''ve already tried to make him my blood brother already!" Speaking of this, Wilbur felt a pity. He knew himself well that he was nothing in front of such a person. If he could know such a person and suck up to him, wouldn''t he be able to be pretentious as well? "Only a few financial groups can have such strength," the manager thought for a moment and said. "I guess so. I really want to know who this person is, but my father is always stubborn. He wants me to learn from that person to keep a low profile." Wilbur sighed. He was going to continue ranting when a BMW 7 series car stopped outside the shop. He frowned when the car door opened and someone stepped down from the car. Could it be him? "Is this the person who is going to buy a car?" The manager was surprised. "Do you know this person?" Wilbur raised an eyebrow at the manager. "I don''t know him, but I have a friend working in a BMW store. He said that a few days ago, there was a young man who bought a BMW seven-series. Since his car doesn''t have a car te, and he''s so young, I''m pretty sure that the person they were talking about must be him!" The manager''s eyes lit up. If this person was able to pay for a BMW 7 series, then buying a Cayenne should be as easy as ABC for him! Wilbur was pissed off. Was this guy seriously rich? Chuck walked into the store. Before he came, he even specifically looked up the specs for a Cayenne and noted that it was indeed impressive. It cost less than 2 million dors, so he could actually buy one! "I thought you weren''ting!" Wilbur greeted Chuck in a strange tone. "Why won''t Ie? This car is not bad! Is this a Cayenne?" Chuck Cannon looked around the car. Wilbur sneered, and the manager immediately walked over. "Yes, sir, the one you ordered is this one!" Chuck Cannon opened the car door and sat in. Indeed, it gave off a different feeling from the BMW 7 series; this was much more fashionable! Not bad. "How is it?" Wilbur asked provokingly. "Not bad!" Chuck approved while nodding his head. "Sir, this is just one of the Cayennes from series..." The manager started to introduce, but Chuck looked at him a few times and walked out of the car, shaking his head. The manager was stunned. "Do you not like it, sir?" Chuck didn''t say anything but just looked around the ce. Wilbur was amused and snickered. Was this one of his ns? Not buying the car just because he didn''t like it? I see. Since the car is just new and only about a week old, how could his family allow him to get a new car? "How is it? To me, the best thing about this car is the controls, it''s amazing to race with it! I think you''d better let your BMW 7 series rest for a while and just buy this car. Look at me, I drive these sorts of cars all the time. Once you''re used to the controls, you''ll fall in love with Porsches." Wilbur tried to pressure Chuck into buying it. However, Chuck was still wandering around and looking at the other cars in the hall. Wilbur couldn''t help but be even more disgusted at him. "Not feeling like buying it? Well, it doesn''t matter, you can just tell me. It''s really not a big deal, but just to let you know, your deposit is not refundable. Since it''s not worth it like this, why don''t you just close your eyes and pay for the car? If you can''t afford it, just borrow money from other people, it''s just that simple." Chuck nced at Wilbur Wendel and finally said something, "Who said I won''t buy it? Do you really think I''ll stoop down to your level and buy the car?" What did he mean? Wilbur Wendel was pissed, he was insulting him! Let''s see what kind of car Chuck could drive? Wilburughed under his breath and walked over. Chuck was just asking for the humiliation, so he would be absolutely d to oblige! Chapter 35 Chapter 35 "Hey, brother, what kind of car do you want to buy at your level? I think this Porsche 911 is not bad, since it suits you pretty well. Why don''t you buy this car?" Wilbur Wendel walked over to Chuck Cannon yfully. Since Chuck was going to continue to pretend, Wilbur would dly give him the chance! Did he really think that this car cost less than two million dors? Too bad, it''s more than four million dors! The manager was surprised and hurried over. Chuck nced at Wilbur and said, "It seems that you have a good taste this time. Manager, do you have any ready stock for this vehicle?" "Hmm?" The manager was surprised. Was Chuck seriously going to buy this car? Wilbur scoffed in disdain and even wanted tough. A person who didn''t even know what a Cayenne was, actually bought a Porsche 911? But seems like Chuck''s acting was not bad. This kind of car will not be avable on the spot as they are all imported. It will take at least a week for the car to arrive! Since there''s no ready stock, Chuck could then be able to take the opportunity to not buy the car. Pretty slick of him! "Sorry, sir, this car is not avable on the spot and requires prior reservation!" The manager nced at Wilbur and said calmly. "No ready stock?" Chuck frowned. "Since there''s no stock, are you going to pretend to not buy it?" Wilbur smirked. He was sure that Chuck was going to pull off such a stunt! "Since you''re so high-ss, if you don''t buy the car, it''ll ruin your reputation." Wilbur taunted, as he did not want to miss any chance to ridicule Chuck. Chuck just stared at Wilbur for a while, before turning to ask the manager, "How long will it take for the car to arrive then?" "I remember there is an avable new car, but it''s in another province. It will take three days to transfer it here!" The manager thought for a moment and said. "Alright, I''ll get this one then!" Chuck announced straight away. The manager was shocked at Chuck''s decisiveness! Was he not going to listen to the details or specs of the car? The sneer on Wilbur Wendel''s face froze uncontrobly. He raised an eyebrow and said, "Do you know how much this car costs?" "I don''t know." Chuck shook his head. "You don''t know, but you still ordered it? Forget it, I''ll tell you then, but don''t be frightened once you hear the price. This car is priced at least four million dors!" Wilbur snickered. Four million dors was almost enough to buy two BMW seven series. He thought Chuck would never be able to hold in his emotions once he heard the price! "Why are you so surprised about four million dors? Is it very expensive?" Chuck asked tly. The manager was shocked! There were a lot of people who could say such words calmly, but few of them could say that at such a young age! Moreover, the man in front of him looked inexplicablyposed, as though nothing would faze him, even if the sky fell down on top of him. Til this day, he had never seen such a well-maintained composure in anyone, until he saw Chuck. As such, he believed Chuck''s words in an instant. This man was indeed qualified to say such words! Wilbur was stunned, his face full on uncontroble surprise. He stuttered. "What did you say? Four million is not expensive? Why are you so pretentious?" His family''s worth was more than a billion dors, but he still felt that more than four million dors was very expensive. His father would never buy it for him, let alone Chuck, whose background was still unknown. "That''s why at your level you can only drive a Cayenne!" Chuck shot back indifferently. Wilbur immediately gritted his teeth! "Sir, do you really want to order this?" The manager asked seriously. He had to double confirm with Chuck since there was so much money involved in this deal. He believed that Chuck was qualified to say this, but whether he wanted to or not was another thing! "He''s ordering sh*t! He''s just putting on a show!" Just as Wilbur was trying to think of an excuse as to why Chuck would not be able to buy the car, he suddenly thought of a problem. How could Chuck drive a sports car if he could even damage a BMW? Sports cars needed special training! "But what if I did?" Chuck looked at Wilbur Wendel calmly. "You did? If so, then I''ll change my surname to yours!" Wilbur scoffed in disbelief. "Well, I would prefer if I didn''t have a son as old as you!" Chuck shook his head. "You!" Wilbur was furious! "How about this then, if I order it, you have to promise me one thing!" Chuck said, an idea suddenly popping up in his mind. "One thing? What if you ask me to die?" Wilbur shook his head. "Don''t worry! Just do me a favor!" Chuck said. Wilbur was suspicious. He thought about it, but suddenly realized something, sneering the minute he realized. It''s another trick. Chuck was deliberately putting himself in a dilemma, so if he didn''t agree to Chuck''s demands, Chuck would have another reason not to buy the car! What a profound set of tricks! But it''ll never work! Wilbur didn''t believe that Chuck could cash out more than four million dors from his pocket just after buying a new car! "Okay!" Wilbur nodded. Chuck nced at him and took out a card. "How much is it? I''ll swipe my card!" Wilbur''s brows furrowed. How could Chuck still be so decisive? He couldn''t help but remind Chuck coldly, "You know that this time you''re not paying the deposit right? You''re paying an amount of four million dors in total!" "I know! Didn''t I already give you a deposit of 300,000 dors?" Chuck asked. "Yes, but..." "In that case, nothing''s wrong then." Chuck handed the card to the manager and asked coolly, "How much is the bnce? He has my deposit of 300,000 dors!" The manager was stunned and immediately took the card to the front desk! Wilbur nced at the manager subconsciously. It was impossible. Even with 300 thousand dors deducted from the bnce, Chuck still had to pay more than 4 million dors at once! "Hey, stop pretending. It''s impossible for you to pay so much at one go." Wilbur continued to insult Chuck. Chuck just continued staring at him without saying a word. The look in his eyes made Wilbur frown. How could Chuck still be so calm? In less than a minute! When the manager came back, he was even more polite, bowing once before handing over the credit card to Chuck with both hands. "Hello, this is your card and receipt." "What? The payment went through?" Wilbur was shocked out of his skin! He froze, standing as still as a statue while the thoughts in his brain were furiously spinning. How could it be possible? It didn''t make any sense! How could he swipe and pay four million dors so easily if he just bought a new car worth more than two million dors? Wilbur hurriedly confirmed with the manager, "Did he really swipe it?" "Yes, he did." The manager was serious! He was curious: since when did this ce had such a low-profile rich person?! Wilbur was utterly ashamed. He couldn''t say anything for a long time because he found it simply unbelievable! The manager took this opportunity to ask Chuck, "Sir, please give us your phone number. When the car arrives, we will inform you!" Chuck took the card and checked the amount on the receipt to see if it was correct. After double- checking, he gave the manager his phone number, in which the manager dly memorized. This was an important client, so naturally, he had to treat him well! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It took a full five minutes for Wilbur to recover from his dazepletely. He could never look at Chuck the same way again. Wilbur sighed and looked at Chuckplicatedly. "What do you want me to do?" "Don''t fret! I have already bought my car, so you have to buy yours now!" Chuck said. Once again, Wilbur started to feel arrogant again, "Of course, it''s just a BMW seven series, right?" "You have the money?" Chuck smiled. Wilbur snorted in response and said proudly, "If you can buy two cars, why can''t I?" "Of course you can. You are the son of a super-rich family anyway." Chuck smirked, the two corners of his mouth curling up unknowingly. If Wilbur knew that he was the one who bought his father''s square, would he still have the arrogance to taunt him further? "Well, I''m not going to hide it from you anymore. To bepletely frank, do you know City Square?" Wilbur continued proudly. "Yes, I know. What about it?" Chuck''s smile widened mysteriously. "That''s my dad''s, but it was taken over by a person yesterday. As for how much it was sold for, I can''t tell you that, but it''s definitely not a small amount. Do you think I won''t have enough money to buy a BMW seven series?" Wilbur''s face was full of confidence. Deep down, he was ecstatic. He finally managed to win Chuck in something! Look at Chuck, he''s probably dumbfounded. It would make sense since the amount he was going to pay was 500 million dors, not a few million dors! So what if Chuck managed to buy a new car? It was only worth several million dors anyways! If Chuck managed to fish out 500 million dors, Wilbur vowed he would never piss off this guy ever again! "Woah, that''s a lot!" Chuck pretended to be surprised but was actually just speechless. This guy was really good at showing off, how could he be so pretentious? If his father knew it, he would p him in the face! "Hm, so as I said, it''s just a BMW seven series. I can buy it anytime I want!" Wilbur beamed even wider, since he managed to get back at Chuck for all the discontent he felt just now. Indeed, it was really necessary for him to show off his family background! "Congrattions then!" Chuck smiled. "Wait a minute. I''ll call my dad and ask him toe to the BMW store!" Wilbur took out his mobile phone and called his father, deliberately turning on his speakerphone. "What''s the matter?" It was really the voice of Director Wendel. Chuck couldn''t wait to see the look on his face. "Dad, I''ve taken a fancy to a BMW. Come to the BMW shop and have a look." "What kind of BMW?" "Just a normal BMW. Dad,e here quickly. I''m almost there," Wilbur hurried his father. "Okay." After a few seconds of silence on the phone, he finally spoke. "Hurry up then!" The call ended with Wilbur feeling even prouder. "My dad ising to meet me. Maybe he also wants to buy a car!" Chuck just smiled politely. He didn''t know what kind of expression Director Wendel, who had just met himst night, would have when he knew that his son was trying topete with him by buying a BMW. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 "Come on, let''s not waste anymore time. It''s just buying a BMW anyways, piece of cake." Wilbur said as he walked outside. Chuck tried not tough out loud. The BMW worth more than two million dors was indeed a piece of cake to Wilbur now that his father was rich. However, the only reason why his father could sell off the square and earn some cash was because of Chuck''s mother. If Chuck didn''t n to buy the square, where would Wilbur''s father get the money to buy a car? At this moment, the manager walked over in hesitance and whispered something in Wilbur''s ear, mostly regarding the 300 thousand dor deposit ... Wilbur frowned. "I''ll transfer it to you tomorrow!" How could he have money now? He could only wait for his father. The manager sighed in relief and then said to Chuck politely, "Mr. Cannon, please take care. When the car is here. I will call you." Chuck nodded. He overheard just now that he needed training to drive a sports car, but it should not take too long. Anyhow, it was nice to drive a sports car too! Chuck was about to open his car door and get in. However, the more Wilbur looked at Chuck''s car, the more upset he became. What''s so good about this car? Wilbur decided that when he bought er, he would ask his dad to buy another one. Then, Chuck would have nothing else to boast about! Wilbur got into his Cayenne haughtily, stepping on the gas and zooming off the minute he got in. Naturally, Chuck followed suit! The manager looked at Chuck who had left and was amazed. Who were the parents of this young man? It was rare to see a super rich person with such an indifferent temperament. The manager had encountered many people in his life, but he had never felt such a feeling from anyone. "Manager, did the young man just now really order it?" "He just swiped his credit card, so how could it be fake? It looks too simple though, I''ve been selling cars for so long, but I''ve never seen anyone buy a car so quick. Well, the rich are really rich!" "I really want to know his WeChat, I want to be his girlfriend!" "Me too. He''s handsome and rich, just a perfect man of my dreams!" The several Porsche sales consultants all gathered around and began chatter away enviously. The manager frowned and scolded, "What are you guys doing? Don''t you guys have work to do? Just look at his charisma, do you think he will like any of you here? Let me tell you, the next time Mr. Cannones, if anyone dares to offend him again, pack up your things and get out of here immediately! Do you hear me?!" "Yes, sir." Several sales consultants were discouraged. Just then, a beautiful woman strolled into the shop, wearing a pair of hot pants thatplemented her slender, long legs. It was Quincy Lowe, Zelda''s best friend. She had ordered a Porsche for herself a few days ago as a birthday present for herself, so she came to pick up the car. But when she saw that the salespeople in the store whispering to each other, she curiously walked over and asked, "What happened?" "Ah? It''s Miss Lowe. Your car has arrived. Let me bring you toplete a few procedures, then you can pick up your car!" The manager came back to his senses. "Okay. By the way, what were you guys talking about just now?" Quincy asked curiously. "Oh, nothing much, it was a customer who just ordered a 911 modeled car." The manager said. He waved his hand and the crowd of salespeople immediately dispersed. "911 model. That rich?" Quincy''s eyes widened. She wanted to buy that car, but she didn''t have so much money at the moment. She only managed to buy an ordinary Porsche because it was her birthday, and only after begging her father to allow her to buy it. This was why she didn''t say anything when she heard Wilbur mention the Cayenne at the birthday party yesterday. "He is quite rich." The manager sighed. Chuck''s charisma had left quite an impression on him. "Who ordered it?" Quincy asked out of curiosity. "This..." The manager hesitated. This was rted to the customer''s privacy, so he had no right to say it out! "Wilbur and I are good friends. You can''t even tell?" Quincy added. "Okay, alright, it was ordered by a man named Chuck Cannon." The manager could only say it out. "What? Chuck Cannon was the one who ordered the model 911?" Quincy could only gape in shock! Didn''t he tell Wilbur that he would buy the Cayenne? Why did he order a 911 model that was several specs higher than a Cayenne instead? That was an extra four million! Quincy took a deep breath, this came as a big surprise! Chuck Cannon was indeed extremely rich! "Do you know this Mr. Cannon, Miss Lowe?" The manager couldn''t help but ask Quincy. Otherwise, how would she have such an expression on her face? "Yes, I do." Quincy nodded, and a strange smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. "Zelda, you found a pretty neat boyfriend!" ...... Chuck found that Wilbur was driving so fast that his car disappeared in just a blink of an eye. However, Chuck wasn''t nning to drive so fast because he cherished his own life. He would arrive at the BMW store soon since it was just a stone''s stroll away. At that moment, the phone rang. He took a look and saw that it was Zelda Maine! Chuck Cannon was a little surprised and nervous. Why was Zelda calling him now? Did she find something out from Director Wendel? Despite being a little nervous, he had no choice but to answer the phone. "Hey, Chuck, where are you?" Zelda''s voice could be heard clearly. "I''m driving." "Well, I have something to tell you. I''m sorry to tell you that the shop that I showed you yesterday was taken over by someonest night. I may not be able to go into business there." Zelda said apologetically. Hearing this, Chuck was instantly relieved. Turns out that she wanted to talk about this. "That''s all right." He had no choice but to say so. "By the way, do you know who took over the square?" Zelda asked. "How would I know?" "I have already asked a lot of people in the morning, but I still don''t know who was the person who bought the square over. The thing is, it will cost at least 500 to 600 million dors to take over the square, but everything was done overnight. This shows that this new boss is very low-key and powerful, so I really want to talk to him!" Zelda sounded full of confidence and expectation. Chuck sighed silently, what did she mean by "talk to" now? How embarrassing would it be if Zelda found out that he was the one who took over the square and forced her to give up the shoplot? It would be so awkward then. He didn''t know what to say, so he could only respond to her with a few words. "Well, don''t worry. If I find who the new boss is and manage to negotiate with him, I will let you know." Zelda sounded really sincere, which made Chuck feel slightly guilty. He didn''t know how to continue this conversation, so he could only thank her. "Why are you thanking me? About things yesterday, I still have to..." Zelda did not finish her words and suddenly stopped talking. Chuck was immediately reminded of the fact that he kissed Zelda yesterday. Her lips were supple and sweet like jelly, and the touch of her curvy hips were still vivid in his mind. The atmosphere was a little awkward! Neither of them spoke. After around ten seconds, Zelda took the initiative to speak first. "Then, I''ll contact you if there''s any news!" "Yep." "Bye." "Okay, Sister Zelda, bye-bye." Chuck sighed in relief after he hung up the phone. He couldn''t afford to let his mind wander. Although things got a bit heated up between them yesterday, Zelda obviously wanted to forget what had happened. If such, he had better let bygones be bygones and leave it as a memory in the past. He didn''t want to misunderstand and make a fool of himselfter on. However, Chuck still wanted to know how Zelda would react if she knew that he was the one who bought and took over the square. He shook his head slightly. At this time, he had arrived at the BMW store. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After Chuck parked the car, he entered the shop straight away. Charlotte Yates was surprised when she saw hime in. In the meantime, Wilbur was already looking at the car while he was waiting for Chuck to arrive. The salespeople in the BMW store were all surprised as they didn''t recognize Chuck''s new look. A salesgirl approached him. After all, his aura and charisma gave others the feeling that he had a high purchasing power. However, she saw Charlotte walking over to him instead, and only realized that it was Chuck! After a makeover... he looked very handsome! It was true that clothes can change a person''s look! She couldn''t recognize him at all! The few salesgirls were even more remorseful. If they had known, they would have taken care of Chuck better when he came over that day. But now, an intern had taken over his businesses instead. More importantly, Chuck had introduced customers to Charlotte. They were originally theirs, but... The more they thought about it, the more regret they felt! Charlotte walked over. "Mr. Cannon, Mr. Wendel is already here." Chuck nodded and had Charlotte bring him to a BMW seven series. There, Wilbur was already checking out the interior of the car, looking satisfied with everything that he had seen. Seeing that Chuck Cannon finally arrived, Wilbur secretly looked down on him. How could he drive so slowly! Wilbur exited the car and was greeted by Charlotte sweetly, "Mr Wendel, we have ready stock for this model!" She was more grateful to Chuck. Since he wanted to treat her to dinner today, should she do something for him at night? "Okay, wait for my dad toe over!" Wilbur said and looked out. All of a sudden, his expression brightened with pride and confidence. "My dad is here!" His tone ended lightly as he was trying to show off, and Chuck also looked out, the corners of his mouth curling up. A BMW Three series drove in and someone exited the car. It was Director Wendel, whom he sawst night! Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Wilbur walked over proudly and called out, "Dad!" This shocked the salespeople at the scene. The person that he called dad was actually the boss of City Square, Harold Wendel! How could they not know him? The sourness in their hearts intensified. They just couldn''t believe that Charlotte was so lucky! Wendell walked into the store, took one look at his son, and frowned. He knew what kind of a person his son was: arrogant and a big show-off. What car did he want to buy? He sighed. It was not that he was not willing to buy a car for his son, but he knew that Wilbur already had several cars and sports cars that cost nearly two million dors. He had recently bought a Porsche Cayenne, but now he wanted to buy a car again! It wasn''t even long after he bought the Cayenne! Truthfully, he didn''t want to promise his son yesterday. However, he did manage to sell off his square and earned 500 million dors at once, as well as meet that person. He thought of just treating it as a celebration for himself since he was in a good mood. But... seeing his son''s expression now, he regretted his decision slightly. "Dad, I have my eye on a BMW seven series, can you buy it for me?" Wilbur deliberately raised his volume so that others could hear him. Harold red at him. This little rascal was making it difficult for him to reject his requests! Wilbur chuckled and pulled his father towards him, saying as he walked towards the cars, "Dad, I think you should change your car too. It''s been so many years, and it''s not good enough for your status. Why don''t we order two today?" He still maintained arge volume, which surprised several of the salespeople there. Their eyes burned with envy as they looked at Charlotte. She was so lucky! This ttery was right up Harold''s alley, and he was prettyfortable with it. In fact, Harold felt like changing his car already. After all, he earned 500 million yesterday and wanted to reward himself. In addition, he did need a change of cars since the car he was driving now was indeed not worthy of his identity. He was more convinced after hearing what his son said. He was attracted by the appearance of the BMW seven series in front of him, and his eyes were fixed on it! He didn''t notice Chuck Cannon who was standing and looking at them from aside at all. "Dad, go in and have a look, you can feel the quality with your own hands." Wilbur opened the door and Harold entered it. He was tempted as it indeed felt amazing. Seeing his father''s expression, Wilbur was secretly delighted. The deal is done! Hehe, buying two cars at once! Let''s see how embarrassed you will be! Wilbur smugly nced at Chuck, his heart was full of joy and satisfaction! "Promote it well to my dad!" Wilbur said to Charlotte. Charlotte naturally nodded, then got into the car gracefully and started introducing the different specs and functions of the car. Harold was already attracted by the car the moment he got in. With Charlotte''s persuasiveness, he was even enthralled to buy the car. "How about it? You bought a 911 and I bought two BMW seven series, which is more expensive than yours by a million dors!" Wilbur smirked as he proudly announced to Chuck. "Yes, it''s so much more expensive." Chuck agreed. "That''s right. It''s just a little bit expensive though, five million dors is not much anyways. What''s important is we buy it because we love it! Besides, good things need to be done in pairs. Buy two at once, what''s the purpose if it''s just one!" Wilbur said with a proud smile. He was delighted. So what if Chuck could spend four million dors? Wilbur managed to spend one million dors more than him now. Now, who was richer? Chuck once again smiled faintly. Wilbur was curious but still full of himself. What was Chuckughing at? Oh, he must feel so embarrassed right now! What a delight! Wilbur walked to the side of the car and sneered, "Dad, let''s order it today! This car is definitely suitable for your caliber!" "This car is not bad! Okay, let''s order two!" Harold announced in satisfaction. "Thank you, dad!" Wilbur almostughed out loud. He said to Charlotte in a hurry, "Bring us to complete the procedures!" "Yes, please wait a minute!" Charlotte got out of the car in surprise, nodded gratefully to Chuck, and then went to bring in the necessary documents. "Dad, only people of your status can drive this car, other than that, no one is worthy to drive this car even if they bought it!" Wilbur tried to secretly direct the insults to Chuck. "Who do you think is not worthy of driving this?" Harold touched the steering wheel and asked subconsciously. "Well, some people." Wilbur pointed directly at Chuck and said, "Dad, look, he also bought this car, but I don''t think this car is worthy of him. Only people of your worth are worthy of this kind of car! Even if they bought the car, they would need the status and position to use the car to the fullest!" Harold smiled, his son was indeed good at ttering him. Well, let''s see who else bought this car. He withdrew his eyes from the steering wheel and looked out of the car window, immediately stunned once seeing the person... "Dad, it''s him. He also bought the same car as us. Even with the same car, he''ll never be able to bring the beauty of the car out to its fullest! People like them are different from us, do they really think that by driving the same car with us, they''ll be put on a pedestal?" Wilbur sneered. As soon as he proudly turned his head to continue insulting Chuck, a p was hurled his way. p!! The p echoed throughout the hall, informing everyone that something was amiss. All the salespeople stopped and subconsciously came over. What had happened? Wilbur was stunned and he sped his swollen cheek with his palm, staring at his father in disbelief. "Dad, we were chatting nicely. Why did you hit me?" "Bastard,e out of the car now!" Harold broke out into curses and dragged Wilbur out of the car. Wilbur was even more confused. He felt ashamed as he seemed to be the butt of everyone''sughter and asked pitifully, "Dad, what are you doing?" "How many times have I told you? Don''tpare it with others. You just ignored what I said, didn''t you?" Harold was angry. "No, I..." Wilbur tried to deny by shaking his head, feigning ignorance. p! Harold was so furious that he gave Wilbur a big p again, and Wilbur was forced to sit on his knees on the ground. "What are you waiting for? Get up and apologize!" Harold was furious, his good mood from just nowpletely wrecked to shreds. He couldn''t believe that his good-for-nothing son actually said that Chuck, who called him in person, didn''t deserve to drive a BMW seven series? Someone who could afford to transfer 500 million dors in one shot did not deserve to drive a BMW seven series? Harold was mad with rage. Since Chuck knew that person, he could drive a Rolls-Royce custom-made version and Harold wouldn''t even dare to say a thing! If Chuck was not qualified to drive the car, that wouldn''t make him any more qualified to do so either! "Dad, you''re old and confused, aren''t you? Why should I apologize to him?" Wilbur was confused, angry, and ashamed. "F*ck!" Harold kicked him, and Wilbur once again fell to the ground with a cry. "Sorry, Young Master Cannon!" Harold walked over to Chuck with an apologetic smile on his face, feeling extremely nervous on the inside. Was Chuck going to call that person and tell on him? He would be absolutely ruined if that person was angered by him. Since a billion dors was nothing in front of that person, they could easily send him to the depths of despair in just a blink of an eye! The more he thought about it, the more scared he became. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The other salespeople were shocked. How could the owner of the City Square call him young master? This... The whole ce was silent! "It''s alright, it''s just buying cars. Good thingse in pairs anyway, so it''s good to buy two." Chuck said. "No, no, I won''t buy it. It''s fine." Harold quickly shook his head. How would he even dare to drive the same car as Chuck now that he knew that Chuck drove a BMW seven series too? Doesn''t that mean that he would be on an equal footing with Chuck? He would never dare to even think or do so! "Just continue," Chuck just smiled at him unnervingly. Harold shook his head. "Dad!" Wilbur was anxious. He had already ced the order so why weren''t they buying it? What was going on? Who is this guy? And why is he a young master? What the hell! "Bastard! Our status is not worthy of this car!" Harold red angrily at his son. "Dad, what are you saying? We just ordered the cars, the deal''s been done." Wilbur really felt ashamed. Not only had he been pped by his father in public, but now his father was going back on his word. He would be theughingstock of the town because of Chuck! "Dad, what are you worried about? It''s only more than five million dors. Didn''t you earn 500 million dors yesterday?......" Before Wilbur could finish his sentence, Harold pped him angrily again. A loud p was heard once again! This time, Wilbur fell butt-first to the ground! Bastard, there wasn''t any point showing off to the person who''s mother gave him the 500 million dors for the square! Harold wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide. "Dad, please don''t hit me. The cars have been ordered, so you have to buy them today!" Wilbur was also angry. Having been pped several times, he felt that it was more reasonable for him to feel wronged. "The hell of buying them! I won''t buy them!" Harold shook his head and said, "Get out of here!" Wilbur got up from the ground and pouted unhappily. "Dad, who is he? why is he the only one worthy to own this car? " Harold was angry and speechless at his son. It wasn''t a question of whether or not Chuck was qualified to drive a 50 million dor car, it was because he was low-profiled! "You want to talk some more? Didn''t you want to buy a car? Okay, salesgirl!" Harold shouted for Charlotte as ran over with a confused face. "Sir, what can I do for you?" "We don''t want this car anymore. Give me the cheapest car you have here, I''ll order it!" Harold said. "Dad, I don''t want it!" Wilbur shook his head angrily. p! Harold couldn''t hold himself back and pped his son once again. "You still want the same car as Young Master Cannon? Dream on! You are only worthy of the cheapest car!" Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Hearing his father''s words in public, Wilbur felt even more embarrassed. He gritted his teeth and stood up. "Dad, you''ve gone too far today!" He red at Chuck with hatred, turned around, and left. "Bastard, if you walk out of this door today, I''ll disown you!" Harold was extremely pissed that he snapped andshed out at his son. He kept observing Chuck''s expression to see whether he was angry or not. Would he call that person if he was? Wilbur stopped in his tracks and turned around angrily. "Dad, who is he? How dare you call him a young master? This sickens me! Our family has more than one billion dors. Why should we call him a young master?" Harold was both annoyed and furious. Indeed, one billion dors is a lot of money, but it is only a drop in the ocean in that person''s eyes. How could his son still show off? He held back his urge to beat his bratty son to death. "Listen carefully, I call him a young master because we..." "Forget it!" Chuck came over and interrupted Harold. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "You shut up! Dad, continues, what did we do? And what does it have to do with him?" Wilbur red at Chuck and asked. Harold really wanted to say : Bastard, our square was taken over by him, and he even knows that person. Our family''s one billion dors is nothing in his eyes! You were only able to say so much because he allowed you to. If I don''t call him a young master, then what should I call him? However, Chuck had already saidst night that he didn''t want others to know his identity. If he said it now, with a mouth like his son''s, everyone will know within an hour. Wouldn''t that be more offensive to Chuck? However, knowing Chuck, Harold sighed and said, "Nothing!" Wilbur frowned. Although he was still upset, since his father had taken a step back, he still walked over to him. After all, his father would not be so respectful to ordinary people. Was Chuck Cannon really richer than his family, and had a lot more money? Is that why his father called him a young master? Wilbur doubted it since Chuck really didn''t look like it! "Dad, I don''t want the cheapest car!" Wilbur tried to reason with his father. "What are you still bbing about? If Young Master Cannon drives that car, you should drive the cheapest one. Do you hear me?" Harold''s words didn''t budge at all. Wilbur was about to snap back, but when he saw his father raising his hand, he gritted his teeth and nodded. "Yes." "From today onwards, if you dare to be disrespectful to Young Master Cannon, I''ll disown you straight away!" Harold threatened coldly. "Dad, don''t hit me. I will keep that in mind." Wilbur said in a hurry. Hearing this, Harold sighed in relief. "Director Wendel, are you sure you want the cheapest one?" Charlotte confirmed once again. "Yes, how much is the cheapest one?" Harold nodded in response. "We''ve got a discount for the BMW one series. It''s worth less than two hundred thousand in total, but it has the lowest specs..." Charlotte said. "Okay, I''ll get one! Here''s my credit card!" Harold took out a credit card and passed it to Charlotte to proceed with the documents. However, she remembered that he had already paid the deposit yesterday, so she informed him about it. Upon hearing this, Harold became even angrier. Was his useless son really trying topete with Chuck in buying cars? Harold really wanted to give his son a good kick! He put the card away. Wilbur''s expression wasplicated. He thought that he was going to drive the BMW seven series, but now he is degraded to the BMW one series? This was seriously unfair! "Young Master Cannon, would you like to have dinner with us?" Harold invited. "There''s no need for that. I''ve already made an appointment tonight." Chuck nced at Charlotte, who was standing in the distance. Charlotte turned her head and was pleasantly surprised. He still remembered. Should she...repay him today? Although they didn''t order two BMW 7 series cars today, at least she still had somemissions since she still managed to strike a few deals. "Alright." Harold was slightly upset since he didn''t get to eat with Chuck tonight. He was still perturbed, was Chuck angry at him? Charlotte settled the documents quickly. After a while, she returned the extra money to Wilbur and asked him toe and pick up the car the day after tomorrow. "Young Master Cannon, we will go back first," Harold said politely. "Okay." Chuck took onest nce at Wilbur and made a gesture of making a phone call. Wilbur nodded as a sign of understanding what Chuck was trying to say. After all, he had promised to do Chuck a favor. Then, Harold dragged Wilbur outside the store, Wilbur taking onest look at Chuckplicatedly. As the two of them walked out, Wilbur couldn''t help asking, "Dad, who is that person? I checked and there is no such person in the rich people''s list! Did you make a mistake?" "Of course he wouldn''t be in the rich people''s list. Hees from a super-rich family!" Harold revealed straight away. This came as a surprise to Wilbur. A super-rich family? Wouldn''t that mean he was much richer than his own family? He felt ashamed when he thought of the fact that he waspeting with a super-rich family. "Dad, who are his parents?" Wilbur continued asking while chasing after his father. "I don''t know, but he knows that Logan person..." Harold lowered his voice and told him the full name of that person. Wilbur froze in his spot as if he had been struck by lightning. He trembled and broke out in cold sweat... ...... "Thank you," Charlotte whispered. The envious look in her colleague''s eyes made her very happy. This month, she would definitely have another bonus! "It''s almost time for you to get off work. Let''s go for dinner. I said I would treat you to dinner yesterday, remember?" Chuck said. "Okay, just let me inform the manager." Charlotte blushed and went to ask the manager to let her off early since it was not the time to get off work yet. Before she could even tell the manager her circumstance, the manager waved his hand and dismissed her, "Take good care of him. He will be a good customer of yours in the future!" He had witnessed everything just now. Last time, Chuck had already surprised him. Yet today, he was utterly shocked by whatever Chuck had done! Who was this person for the boss of City Square to even address him as "Young Master"? "Okay." Charlotte went to the lounge to change into her usual clothes. She wore casually to work today, dressed in only shorts and a in T-shirt. She looked at herself in the mirror and was satisfied with her outfit despite looking extremely normal. Would Chuck Cannon like them? Charlotte''s heart raced. Well, it was all or nothing! Chuck was already waiting in the car when he saw Charlotte walkout. Her two legs were slender and attractive. Not to lie, Charlotte had a really amazing figure, despite not being very curvy, but she was still quite slim and pretty. She had a contrasting figure whenpared to Yvette Jordan. Yvette looked like the type of girl that looked slim at first, but in truth had a curvy and sexy body shape. Comparing the two of them, Chuck still felt that Yvette''s figure was better! Ultimately, Charlotte wasn''t that bad, just that she was slightly inferior in looks whenpared to Yvette. Charlotte opened the car door and sat in. "What do you want to eat?" Chuck asked since he was also hungry. "It''s up to you," Charlotte said. "Okay." Chuck drove away. What were they going to eat then? On the road, he noticed a restaurant that looked pretty neat by the roadside and asked if that ce looked good to eat there. Charlotte was extremely shy, were they going to have a couple of meals? "Well, it''s up to you." Charlotte took a glimpse at Chuck secretly. She was obsessed with good looks, and she noticed that Chuck''s facial features indicated that his mother and father were of different nationalities. His aura was charismatic and attractive. If Chuck was going to do something to her today, she knew that she wouldn''t push him away. In fact, she was actually looking forward to him doing something to her! Chuck drove the car inside the parking lot. Indeed, driving a luxurious car subjects people to preferential treatment. When the security guard saw it, he immediately led the way respectfully until Chuck had parked the car. Charlotte noticed that there was a washroom not far away and gave an excuse that she needed to go to the washroom. Chuck agreed and waited for her in the same spot. In truth, she had left to buy something, something needed if they were to do something tonight. She noticed that Chuck didn''t have it in his car. Since she didn''t have it on her as well, what would she do if Chuck decided to do it in the car? There was a need to prepare some protective measures in advance. Otherwise, Chuck would lose interest quickly, and that couldn''t happen. Chuck was just waiting at the same ce, not thinking much since he was just here to have dinner. He noticed that the design of this restaurant was quite nice, but was also thinking about how to manage the square well. After all, he already took over the square. He had to be serious about handling the business well to avoid disappointing his mother. He was deep in thought for some time. After waiting for a while, Charlotte ran over to him and said, "Let''s go." "Okay, let''s go in then." Chuck brought Charlotte inside. She subconsciously looked at Chuck nervously. She didn''t know which size to get, so she bought a big one. All men would be proud to get this, right? The more she thought about it, the more she blushed. Was she going crazy with lust? The waiters inside immediately weed them, but after Chuck and Charlotte walked inside, they did not realize that someone had just passed by and recognized Chuck ... Yes, it was her best friend Moon Cherise and her boyfriend who had been invited to dinner by Lara last time. Lara was going to dupe Chuck into treating them before, but... "Did I see it wrongly? That person is Chuck Cannon who didn''t pay for the mealst time right? How dare hee out for a meal!" Moon was angry. Her boyfriend was also not happy. It was an extremely awkward situationst time in the hotel, and all of it was because of Chuck. "Call your best friend Lara Jean and tell her that we saw that bastard!" Her boyfriend said. "Hehe, alright!" Moon immediately took out her phone and dialed Lara''s number. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Moon called Lara but she wasn''t picking up the phone. Maybe she did not hear it. Moon was anxious. "Oh, what is Lara doing? Why isn''t she answering the phone?" "Then why don''t you call again? I didn''t think we would meet this brat here, so we have to teach him a lesson while we can. Last time, he made us lose face right?" Moon''s boyfriend Milo Cady said in a hurry. "Okay, I know!" Moon nodded and immediately dialed her number again, but Lara was still not answering. Such an opportunity was hard toe by, so they had to act quickly. Moon didn''t give up and continued to call Lara. "This restaurant isn''t cheap. How much money did this guy pick up?" Milo was curious. Lara seemed to mention that he picked up 20,000 dors, but he already spent more than 10,000 dors thest time. How could he still have money to enter such a ce? "How would I know? But, why does Chuck look more attractive this time around? I almost didn''t recognize him just now." Moon was curious but for a different reason. Listening to his girlfriend praising others, Milo was unhappy and jealous. "Hey, are you swooning over him?" How was Chuck more handsome today? Wasn''t it just a new hairstyle? Everyone would look good if they had a haircut and a makeover. "No, I just think he''s a little different." Moon Cherise smacked her lips. Milo snorted softly in disbelief. This was getting a bit awkward, so Moon just continued to call Lara on her mobile phone. She really wanted to witness Lara insulting Chuck. After all, she was utterly disgracedst time. Lara had invited them for a free dinner, but Chuck had the audacity to not pay for their meal portion! He waspletely looking down on them! Chuck and Charlotte entered the restaurant. It was almost dinner time, so there were not too many people and there were a lot of empty seats. Unlike Zelda''s restaurant, they didn''t have to make a booking in order to dine here, and it''s cheaper. The cost for two was around 700 or 800 dors. The two of them sat down and the waiter began to introduce the specialties. Charlotte ordered two dishes which were both greens, while Chuck ordered two meat dishes since he couldn''t survive a meal with just vegetables. "Okay, these are enough," Chuck said. "Alright, please wait for a moment!" The waiter left with the menu. While they were waiting for the food to arrive, Chuck began to tamper with his phone out of boredom. He wasn''t just ying games on his phone, but instead searching for management methods online. Since he took over the square, it had to be managed well. After thinking about it over and over again, it seemed that he had to find a trustworthy general manager. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome for him to go to the square and back during sses on weekdays. Should he conduct a recruitment drive or an online search? This was a little difficult for him, since talented people were hard to find. In addition, even if he had the money, finding the right people for the right tasks was tough as well. It seemed that he had to think about it carefully. He could ask Harold to rmend a few people for him since he was going over to sign the contract in a few days. "What are you thinking about?" Charlotte couldn''t help asking. She was very curious about Chuck who was sitting in front of her. "Oh, nothing." Chuck shook his head politely and put away his mobile phone. "Okay." Soon, the dishes were served, and the two began to eat. On the other hand, Moon Cherise finally got through to Lara Jean. In fact, Lara had already seen it, but she just didn''t want to pick it up. Last time when Chuck "treated her to dinner", she had to pay for more than 6,000 dors. However, after that, Moon didn''t mention anything about the money which made Lara angry. She didn''t want to be Moon''s friend anymore. However, Moon was just too persistent, calling her more than 10 times in a row. Since Lara was already very annoyed, she had no choice but to pick up the phone. "Hey, Moon, why did you call me?" Lara said indifferently. "Lara, you finally answered the phone. What have you been doing? Forget it... Guess who I saw?" "Who?" "I met Chuck who invited us to dinnerst time. He actually went into a high-end restaurant with a woman. How much money did he really pick up?" A high-end restaurant? With a woman? The woman is probably Zelda Maine. No, not probably, it must be her! Otherwise, she would not believe that Chuck could still eat with another woman. Lara was displeased but secretly envious of Chuck. How did Chuck manage to hook up with a rich person like Zelda Maine? Even going out for dinner with her, did that mean they were going to be together soon? Lara sighed helplessly. She had seduced that "baller" but he did not care about her. When would she be as lucky as Chuck to hook up with a rich person? The more Lara thought about it, the more jealous she became. "Oh, Chuck recently hooked up with a rich person, so he should probably be eating with her," Lara said. "What, rich person?" Moon was surprised and secretly envious the moment she heard it. No wonder he coulde to a high-end restaurant: it was a treat from someone else! "Yes, don''t worry about it. That rich person has a bad temper, so don''t provoke her." Lara remembered that Zelda Maine had pped her, but she had no choice to beg for forgiveness from her although being the victim here. She was pissed. "Ah? Then that''s none of our business now! Aren''t youing?" "I''m not." Lara shook her head and rejected. She didn''t want to be pped by Zelda Maine again. "Oh." After hanging up the phone, Lara thought, "This can''t be, even Chuck can hook up with rich people. Am I no better than him? Why can''t I hook up with rich people?" Or it''s because I haven''t tried my best! Lara bit her lip and decided to send a sexier photo to the baller. She had to seduce this person no matter what! She sat down. She was wearing a short denim skirt, so she took a photo of her showing her underwear. Meanwhile, Chuck''s phone vibrated. He clicked on it and immediately spat out his food. This Lara Jean was getting more and more open with her pictures! The selfie she sent was not bad, since it was alluring enough to make Chuck look twice at the photo. He wanted tough. If Lara Jean knew that she had sacrificed so much to seduce him, how would she react? Charlotte, who was in the middle of eating, was confused. What was Chuck Cannonughing about? Was he thinking about what was going to happen at night? She blushed. ...... Outside the restaurant, Moon put down her phone to which Milo asked, "How is it? Is Lara Jean coming or not?" "She''s noting. She told me that Chuck hooked up with a rich person, who came with him for dinner here." Moon was a little jealous. "I knew it! This guy wouldn''t have the money to spend at a ce like this. Turns out that he has been kept as a sugar baby! He''s really a loser. Shame on us men!" Milo said righteously. However, on the contrary, he thought to himself, "How can this brat be so lucky to have hooked up with a rich woman? This means that he probably gets to rest easy for the next 20 years! Why can''t I hook up with rich people? I''ll have to ask Chuck Cannon for tipster." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Plus, she said that this rich person has a bad temper and she wants us to leave." Moon continued. "Okay then, let''s go." Milo nodded. He thought that if they continued to wait, Chuck mighte out with the rich woman and recognize them. If he showed off the rich woman to them, wouldn''t that be more humiliating? It was better to leave as soon as possible. Moon had the same thoughts as he did, but she was hungry and wanted to go in for dinner. She had not been to this ce yet. After she said so, Milo shook his head hurriedly and exined. "I don''t have so much money. These are ces for rich people to enter..." Thest sentence he kept as a grumble in his heart. He wasn''t a sugar baby so he didn''t have the money to spendvishly here. It was best for them to just leave! Moon was disappointed. "Okay, let''s go eat at a buffet then." Milo nodded. A buffet was still eptable since there was a cheap ce in City Square that cost around 48 dors per person. It was a good deal and hence better to have their dinner there. The two of them held hands and left. In the meantime, Chuck and Charlotte finished their meal. Chuck paid the bill and exited the restaurant with Charlotte. It was getting dark, and Charlotte was getting more and more on edge. She had a boyfriend after she graduated from college and had only slept with one man. If she slept with Chuck tonight, he would be her second. She felt increasingly aroused as the thoughts kept lingering in her mind. After getting into the car, Chuck drove away from the restaurant. Charlotte was stunned after feeling so anxious after some time. This was because Chuck was driving straight towards her ce. Does he not want to do anything to her? Was he sending her back directly? Or did he want to go to her house to do something exciting? But there were other tenants there, so what if the two ssmates came back? Wouldn''t that be awkward if they saw them in the middle of doing it? Charlotte''s thoughts ran wild. She bit her lips lightly and lied. "Recently, the ce I''m renting is very noisy." "Then you should rent a new ce," Chuck replied. Charlotte was speechless since that was not what she meant. She wanted to go to his house. "Where do you live? Can I go and have a look?" Chuck was shocked after hearing her say so. What were they going to do at his house? Could it be...... Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Just as Chuck was thinking about it, the ringing of his mobile phone suddenly broke the silence in the car. His thoughts were immediately dispelled once he noticed that it was Yvette. This was a typical "wife checking on husband" scenario. Chuck didn''t answer the call because his mobile phone was connected to the car''s Bluetooth function. He couldn''t let Charlotte Yates hear Yvette''s voice, could he? "I''ll send you home," Chuck said. "Ok." Charlotte was disappointed. If Chuck really wanted to touch her, then he would have touched her when he was driving just now. Chuck didn''t talk much since he had to call Yvette as soon as possible. He continued to drive to Charlotte''s ce. When they arrived at the destination, she got out of the car. After bidding goodbye, Chuck turned the car around and left without looking back. Charlotte sighed, was she not attractive enough? Perhaps, since a rich young man like him would''ve had the chance to deal with many different kinds of women. She bit her lip and went upstairs. Meanwhile, the first thing Chuck did after he turned his car around was to call Yvette. He was mainly surprised, why would Yvette call him thiste at night? The phone was connected. "Where are you? Why didn''t youe to ss today?" Yvette''s voice could be heard clearly. She went to ss today but didn''t see Chuck in ss as usual. Obviously, she was slightly angry. She really wanted to call him and question him, but she endured it. What annoyed her was that ever since he knew Zelda Maine, he started to skip ss frequently. Was she really subservientpared to Zelda? This was a fleeting thought in her mind. Chuck could only try to cover up that he was busy today. After all, he couldn''t tell her that today he spent around four million dors to buy a car, as well as take a prettydy out for dinner, could he? Even if he said so, she wouldn''t believe him either. "Remember to attend ss even if you have things to do!" Yvette said. "Understood. By the way, have you eaten?" Chuck couldn''t help but care about her. Despite calling to reprimand him, Yvette''s tone had long changedpared to the cold, mean tones that she used long before. "Yes." "Good night then." "Good night." After hanging up the phone, Chuck let out a sigh of relief and drove back. For the next two days, Chuck took out time to fix the car te on his car. Since Harold Wendel had helped to finish up the procedures for the transfer of the square, Chuck just had to go sign a few documents toplete the process. When the call came, Chuck went over to sign the contract, and he was now the new boss of City Square!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuck could feel the pressure sliding in, and he was also going to initiate his ns to transform the square. After all, he couldn''t let his mother down. However, Harold informed Chuck that Zelda Maine had been constantly asking him who the new boss was these days. Chuck knew that he wouldn''t be able to hide it for long, maybe only covering it up for another few more days. Chuck sighed. He didn''t know how Zelda would react when she knew that he was the new owner of the square. Chuck asked Harold to find someone he could trust to help him to manage the square, in which Harold agreed to immediately. For now, Chuck could only wait for some good news. Although he was busy, Chuck still took the time to attend Yvette''s ss. Seeing that Yvette''s expression was much better, he felt relieved. "Chuck, I''m going off for my part-time job. Catch youter!" Queenie said with a blushing face. He nodded and watched her run out with her schoolbag on her back. He was curious. Where did Queenie work for her part-time job? For the past two days, Lara had advanced even more aggressively on Chuck to the point that she was sending him a few sexy photos every day. Naturally, he ignored them. He didn''t know that the reason why she was so aggressive was that she had gottenpetitive. Since she thought that she had managed to "hook up a rich person", she had vowed to make this baller her boyfriend! Despite ignoring the photos, he didn''t refuse them since she was the one sending them to him. He was curious anyway, so might as well take a few looks. When would Lara send him nudes? Probably not likely. Chuck shook his head slowly and smiled while he silently ced his phone back in his pocket. Coincidentally, Lara saw him and taunted, "Who are you talking to? Chatting with Zelda Maine?" Chuck paused. He really wanted to say that she was the one he was chatting to! Well, he was toozy to exin to her, so he ignored her and resumed minding his own business. Lara was angered by this and snorted, then prepared to leave the ss. However, just when everyone was about to start making a ruckus after ss, they were momentarily stunned by a pretty student who was standing at the ssroom door. She was wearing a blue dress that revealed her delicate, fair pair of legs. Her facial features were perfect and wereplemented by crystal clear eyes and a small, dainty mouth. Her long hair fell naturally behind her back, looking as ck as ebony and as smooth as silk. Her beauty was otherworldly as everyone couldn''t help but hold their breaths. Her appearance made all the students in the ss excited, and even Yvette, who was ready to leave, was shocked. "Wow, it''s the campus beauty, Ynda Lane! Why did shee to our ss?" "She must be looking for me! For me!" "Looking for you? Her boyfriend is a rich kid from a rich family. Why would she be looking for you?" "Then who is she looking for?" "What do you think? All the guys in our ss are losers. She probably doesn''t even want to spare a look at us, how could she possibly be looking for us? Maybe she''s looking for female ssmates!" "s, how wonderful it would be if she was looking for me!" The students at the scene shook their heads with regret and desperately stared at Ynda Lane''s beautiful appearance, hoping that they would be the one she was looking for. Yvette was equally surprised. Of course, she knew Ynda Lane, who didn''t? She was the campus beauty, as well as a senior who was going to graduate. What business did she have here at a freshman''s ssroom? "She must be looking for a female ssmate," Yvette Jordan thought. Lara was surprised. Although she was beautiful and had a good figure, Ynda was ultimately still better than her in the aura and temper categories. Lara was even more upset: Who was she looking for? No matter whoever she was trying to look for, it couldn''t possibly be anyone from her ss. Every guy here was a big fat loser! Especially... Lara turned her head and nced at Chuck who was in the corner. She muttered in her heart: "What are you staring at? Do you think the campus beauty is here to find you?" Ynda smiled naturally under the enthusiastic gazes of everyone in the ss. "Hello, I''m here to look for someone." "You''re looking for me, aren''t you?" A handsome boy stood up confidently. She smiled and shook her head. "No." She walked inside and scanned the ssroom carefully with her pair of attractive eyes. The whole ss quieted down. They were so nervous! All of a sudden, Ynda Lane''s eyes were fixed on him, a smile appearing on her face thereafter. She struts towards that person with her long legs. In an instant, the whole ss was shocked! Because the campus beauty that so many people were dying to talk to actually went to the corner and smiled at a person. "Hi, I came to see you." "What?!" The whole ss jumped in disarray. What was going on? How could Ynda, the campus beauty, be looking for a person like him?! "No way, is Ynda blind?" "I think so, she must be. s, I can''t believe the campus beauty is looking for a person like him: someone who had just changed his hairstyle and is dressed in ripped-off clothing brands. I''m going to spend a few hundred dors tomorrow too just to buy something to look better..." The boys in the ss were full of envy and bitterness. They hoped that Ynda was here to find a female ssmate, or even to find the teacher Yvette Jordan. Who could expect that she was here to see him! Lara widened her eyes and her face was full of disbelief! Yvette Jordan was stunned. What was going on? What business did the campus beauty Ynda had with him? Without exnation, Yvette felt strange. "You are looking for me?" In the corner, Chuck stood up in a daze. Ynda was the infamous campus beauty, someone he had heard and known despite being an introvert and being socially awkward. Her beauty was indeed beyond words, but the point was that Chuck didn''t have any contact with her. He only had seen her once from a distance away when she was in school. Why was she looking for him? "Yes, I came to see you," Ynda said seriously. The students in the ss burst into an uproar. They weren''t wrong, she was really looking for Chuck. But, for what? "Am I crazy or is everyone else crazy? Zelda Maine was looking for him, and even Ynda, the campus beauty is looking for him! What''s so attractive about this guy?" Lara muttered and felt even more ufortable. Meanwhile, Yvette just gaped at Chuck in astonishment. For a long time, the whole ss was discussing them bitterly. Chuck was sure that he didn''t hear wrongly, so he asked, "Then why are you looking for me?" Ynda came closer and whispered in his ear, "Boss, I''m here to apply for the position of the square manager!" Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Hearing Ynda''s words, Chuck was stunned and asked without thinking, "You are..." "Uncle Wendel asked me toe here," She whispered. Uncle Wendel? That would be the previous owner of the za, Harold Wendel. When signing the contract, Chuck did remember that he asked him to find someone suitable for the job. It seemed that the person he found was Ynda. Chuck didn''t know if he shouldugh or worry. The za was not very big, but it required capable people to manage it. The people that Chuck was looking for were brains, not brawn, and certainly not beauty. There were still a few months before Ynda graduated, and she didn''t have any experience. How could she be a manager? Chuck felt helpless. "I know I haven''t graduated yet, and you are not satisfied with me, but can you just let me introduce myself in three minutes?" Ynda whispered in a particrly serious and sincere tone. This made others in the ss burn with envy! What was Ynda Lane doing? Lara was really dumbfounded. Although she could not hear what they were talking about, Ynda was actually whispering to Chuck softly. "Can you give me a chance? Just let me tell you about my work experience in three minutes." Ynda begged. Chuck looked into her eyes. After hesitating for a while, he nodded and said, "Yes, but not here." "Thank you." Ynda heaved a sigh of relief. "But we can''t do it here, there are too many people." Chuck shook his head. "Yes, you don''t want others to know that you are..." Ynda stopped in time. Her intelligence left a good impression on Chuck. "In that case, let''s go to the field maybe?" Ynda suggested. Chuck nodded and walked out of the ssroom with her, leaving the whole ss dumbfounded. What was he doing? Are they leaving for a date? They had already been shocked that Ynda was here for Chuck, but now she was taking Chuck out? The whole ss was in an uproar as they were both furious and envious! "Humph, this is just crazy." Lara curled her lip and snorted. She took out her mobile phone and muttered, "You guys stick to losers, while I''ll go look for my baller. You''ll regret it!" She sent a message to the baller: What are you doing? I really want to eat hot pot, let''s go out for hot pot... However, time ticked away and there was still no response. She smacked her lips and thought: what was the baller doing now? Yvette came back to reality after a short period of looking nk and saw Chuck and Ynda leaving the ss. Her heart was inexplicably unhappy as her expression hardened. She packed up her things and quickly left the ss as well. She noticed the two of them heading over to the field while chatting away, as though they were sharing an intimate secret. Yvette was secretly annoyed, Chuck couldn''t just mess around just because he knew Zelda! She didn''t want to see this anymore, not even for one more second. She turned around and headed straight to the parking lot, she wanted to go to thepany. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the field, the fact that Ynda, the campus beauty was apanied by a male student beside her left everyone else in shock. What was going on? Didn''t Ynda have a boyfriend? If so, how could she walk side-by-side with a guy? Chuck was the center of attention and he was ufortable. He sighed, indeed, walking with the campus beauty almost guaranteed everyone''s eyes on him. "Although I still have four months before graduation, I have already been doing part-time jobs since my freshman years, from setting up a stall, working as a waitress, and doing sales. Back then, I could make 3000 dors a month, and I haven''t stopped until now. Currently, I have a monthly ie of about 13,000 dors. I know this isn''t a big deal for you, but these are my previous work experiences. I think I am qualified to be the za manager, please give me a chance." Ynda said in one shot. Chuck was a little surprised. As a freshman, he didn''t know that Ynda, one of the three campus beauties, was actually doing part-time jobs. She could totally rely on her appearance to earn! "Are you serious?" Chuck asked. "I''m serious, just look at my hand!" Ynda eximed as she stretched out her hand. It was slender, but there were a lot of scars on it. Clearly, it was a hand that went through a lot, and definitely not the kind that was living a spoiled life. Chuck once again looked at her. These hands of her proved that she wasn''t lying at all. She was both pretty and hardworking, prompting him to change his perception of her. "Is that ok? Give me a chance, just one chance is enough. I can try working for three days. If you are not satisfied, you can fire me immediately, but just give me a chance." Ynda''s voice was sincere, and she begged in a low voice. This reminded Chuck of how he had borrowed money from someone else in a low voice before. He sighed and gave in. "Okay." "Thank you, thank you very much! I can go to work now!" Ynda was pleasantly surprised and beamed, two lovely dimples appearing on the corners of her mouth. "Right now?" "Yes, I can''t wait to let you see my ability!" Ynda said. Chuck thought for a moment and nodded as he was also in a hurry to find someone. Since the za was now his, he had to renew the contracts of many shops as their contracts were near to expiring. The only one who could help him with this was the manager. "Okay, thene with me now," Chuck said. "Yep." "But, how much do you want in terms of sry..." He suddenly thought of this key question. "A manager usually earns around 7000 to 9000 dors, so I''m fine with that," Ynda said. "Isn''t that lower than your ie now?" "Yes, but Uncle Wendel said that by working under you, I will have a good future!" Ynda said directly. Although he did not tell her who Chuck was, someone who could buy the za at such a young age could never be an ordinary person! It was very important to work under the right people! Chuck looked at her a few more times, but he didn''t say anything. The two of them immediately walked out of the school, and the students on the sports ground were envious. Where were they going? "Should we tell this to Ynda Lane''s boyfriend, William Yuri?" One of the students muttered. "What do you think? Of course!" Several other students agreed. One of them who had William Yuri''s contact contacted him through WeChat about this matter. No matter what, they didn''t want Ynda Lane to be taken by others so easily. Chuck''s car was not parked in the parking lot of the school, but on a nearby road. Ynda blinked her eyes. "I wasn''t convinced when Uncle Wendel told me that you are very low-key, but now I am." Chuck shook his head, opened the door and went in. Ynda sat next to him. Chuck drove to the za, bringing Ynda directly to the manager''s office after they arrived. After arriving, she took out a stack of documents from her bag, which turned out to be a detailed za operation n. Chuck was relieved that she seemed really prepared for everything. He decided to let her try out for three days. If everything worked out, he would allow her to continue permanently. Chuck was prepared to leave when someone knocked on the door. It was probably someone who was looking for the manager since Manager Yarn had been fired and the position had been vacant for several days. Things had probably piled up since then. Chuck nced at Ynda, who said, "The trial has begun." Chuck smiled and nodded. "Come in!" She immediately turned serious, looking much like a stern and sessful businesswoman. A few people came in, carrying belongings and preparing to give gifts. Seems like Manager Yarn had really messed things up here. However, they were surprised when they saw a beautiful woman sitting on the manager''s chair. "Hello, I''m Ynda Lane, the new za manager. What''s the matter?" Ynda said. "Here''s the thing, we want to..." When they put the gifts on the table, Ynda immediately became serious. "We don''t ept anything here. If you have anything to say, just say it." These people were stunned and immediately had a good impression of Ynda Lane. They started to talk, but of course, they did not notice Chuck. To them, he only looked like a subordinate of Ynda Lane. Chuck didn''t particrly mind. However, the door was once again pushed opened, and Yvette walked in. She immediately noticed Chuck, and his mind just went nk the moment he saw her. Oh no, Yvette must havee here to renew the contract, because the baller had already told her that the matter had been solved. If she saw him here, wouldn''t that expose the fact that he was the one who bought the za? Meanwhile, Yvette was equally shocked. She noticed that the manager''s office in operation for a few days. When she passed by just now, she saw someone entering, so she thought that she would come over to make an appointment to renew the contract. However, when she came in, she didn''t expect to see Chuck and Ynda! Ynda was sitting in the manager''s seat. Was she......the new manager? In that case, what was Chuck doing here? What was going on? When the two of them looked into each other''s eyes, Chuck knew that something was wrong... Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Yvette felt that everything was fishy. In the afternoon, she was already shocked by the fact that Ynda came to find Chuck. When Ynda went out with Chuck, she thought that they were going to hang out. Maybe they were going for dinner or for a walk. However, Yvette did not expect to see Chuck here. This was a square, a ce for official business deeds. What was he doing here? What made her feel even more strange was that Ynda was here too! As for Ynda, she was still a college student who had not graduated yet, so it was not surprising that she was at the square. After all, there was plenty of entertainment here where most youngsters came here to eat, y and rx. It waspletely normal for her toe here. But, it was strange for Ynda, as a student, to be sitting in the manager''s office! When did she be the manager? And if she did, how? These were questions that Yvette desperately wanted answers to. Why did Ynda bring Chuck to the manager''s office after looking for him this afternoon? What was the rtionship between these two people? Yvette automatically disregarded the possibility of them being a couple, because they didn''t have any contact before, and they had just met each other recently. Chuck knew that things didn''t look good for him now, because the doubts and strangeness on Yvette''s face became more and more intense. What was he going to do? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Yvette, what are you..." Chuck had no choice but to ask first, although he knew what she was doing. "I came over to ask about the renewal of thepany." Yvette walked over. "When did Ynda be the manager?" Chuck shook his head. "I don''t know either. Ynda brought me here in the afternoon, saying that she would find part-time work for me, so I came over..." "Yes, I just took over the manager''s position, and it happened that I was short of help, so I asked Chuck to help me." said Ynda who knew what Chuck was thinking as she smiled. At the same time, Ynda was also surprised at why Yvette, a teacher, was here. Did she have a business in the square? If so, she was pretty amazing. Yvette suddenly understood and felt that Ynda''s exnation was a reasonable one. But she was still puzzled. Why did Ynda Lane suddenly be a manager? She knew that Manager Yarn was out of the office for a few days, probably because Zelda Maine had the owner of the square fire him after Chuck called her thest time. However, it was unexpected for the owner of the square to rece Manager Yarn with a student who has yet to graduate from college. Maybe Ynda knew the owner of the square! With that, Yvette managed to convince herself that this wasn''t a strange sight anymore. She nodded as a sign of agreeing to Ynda, and couldn''t help ncing at Chuck a few more times. "You''re quite hard working. Weren''t you working part-time at the housing agencyst time?" Chuck heaved a sigh of relief, secretly speechless with Yvette. The reason why Yvette was asking him this was because thest time when he met her at the Housing Ministry, he had tried to give an excuse that he was doing a part-time job there. Chuck could only say that he quit the job. However, he secretly had some expectations: what would Yvette look like when she knew that he was the owner of the square? "Well, since Ynda asked you to help her, you should work with dedication," Yvette encouraged him. "I will." Chuck smiled in his heart. After Ynda settled the matter of the few people who had just arrived, she began to deal with Yvette''s affairs. After asking clearly about the renewal of the contract, she could only ask Yvette to come tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. After all, she had juste to work and she didn''t know where the contract was! Of course, Ynda certainly could not say that since it was unprofessional. She could only say that she had to consult the boss first. This was just an excuse for Ynda, but for Yvette it irked her nerves. "What else do you want to ask the boss about? My friend has solved the problem and said that I can renew it directly." Ynda didn''t know who the "friend" she mentioned was, but Chuck knew that it was him, the baller. "Teacher Jordan, who is your friend?" Ynda couldn''t help asking. The owner of the za had been changed, but there was no official nor big news about it, so until now there were only a few who knew. Even the merchants in the za didn''t know. Ynda thought that maybe Yvette was referring to an old friend that could be acquaintances of Uncle Wendel. But now, the za was not Uncle Wendel''s, it was Chuck''s. She naturally had to take responsibility and rify some things. After all, she didn''t know what Chuck was thinking. Should she renew Yvette Jordan''spany''s contract? If she misunderstood him, she would ruin her internship today. Ynda had to be cautious. "I... don''t know his name," Yvette said helplessly. Was this friend of hers a baller? She now knew too little about this baller friend. Except for the fact that he was rich and influential, she didn''t know anything else about him. She didn''t know what his name was, how old he was, and what he looked like, so she didn''t know how to answer this question at all. "You don''t know?" This time, it was Ynda''s turn to be surprised. She didn''t know what she should do. Deep down, she was also anxious. "I don''t know what to say. Anyway, my friend has said he already helped me to solve this problem, so I should be able to renew the contract." Yvette was a little nervous so she really didn''t know how to say it. Ynda felt really helpless and thought: "Teacher Jordan, the key is the boss had been changed in the past few days. Does your friend know the new boss, Chuck Cannon? However, an idea popped in her mind. She could just ask Chuck directly! She looked at Chuck and said, "Chuck, why don''t you call the boss and ask him about the renewal of Teacher Jordan''s contract?" Chuck was stunned for a moment and immediately understood what Ynda meant. This woman was really smart. He pretended to take out his mobile phone and said, "Wait a minute". Then, he went out to call the "boss" to ask. Yvette hesitated for a while, walked over to Chuck and whispered to him, "Chuck, when you talk to your boss, please tell him that this friend of mine is only a WeChat friend and I don''t know his real name. I only know him by his WeChat name, baller. He is very powerful so your boss must know him." Chuck smiled deep down. Of course, he knew him since both of them were just two identities of himself. However, Chuck was also a little excited when he heard Yvette praising him like this. He was even more curious about what she would think of when she knew that the amazing baller was him. "Yes, I will." Chuck said. Yvette nodded and Chuck went out to "call the boss". The manager''s room was quiet. Ynda secretly understood what was going on, so she smiled and said, "Teacher Jordan, don''t worry. Since you know the boss''s friend, it should be no problem to renew the contract." "Yes." Yvette felt relieved, but she asked curiously, "Do you know the owner of the za?" "Yes." Ynda smiled, secretly continuing her sentence in her heart: I just met him today. "Can you give me your boss''s phone number?" Yvette said. Since the baller had helped her solve this problem, he must have known the owner of the za. If she could know the number of the owner of the za, she could call to ask him, then she would know who the baller was. "Well..." Ynda was silent. How could she give it to her Chuck''s number? She was worried that if she gave Yvette Chuck''s number, she would lose her position as manager." Seeing that Ynda Lane was embarrassed, Yvette assured, "Well, if you can''t give it to me, then it''s alright." Yvette said so because she knew that Chuck also knew the phone number of the owner of the za. She could just ask himter. "How is Chuck doing at work?" Yvette suddenly asked. "Pretty well, if not, I wouldn''t have hime over to help me!" Ynda chuckled. The whole za belonged to him, so if he wasn''t doing well, it would be a big problem! "That''s good." Yvette Jordan felt at ease. It seemed that Chuck had really changed after knowing Zelda Maine. At that moment, Chuck finished "calling the boss" and came in. He said, "Okay, the boss said that we can ask to renew Teacher Jordan''s contract." Yvette sighed in relief. Thank god mentioning the baller helped! At this point, she was extremely curious about who the baller was. Ynda took one look at Chuck and understood what he was trying to say, immediately picking up after him, "Well, since the boss has confirmed it, Teacher Jordan, you cane over and sign the contract tomorrow. As for the duration of renewal, we can talk about this tomorrow." She had to ask Chuck about these things. "Well, thank you." Yvette stood up. She walked over to Chuck and said, "Come out for a while." Chuck was surprised. What was she doing? He could only say excuse himself and followed her out, asking her what was the matter. Yvette said directly, "You have your boss''s phone number, right? Give me his phone number, I need to talk to him about something." Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chuck was stunned. Yvette actually wanted to get the phone number and "call him". How could he give it to her when the number was actually his? Seeing as Chuck was stunned, Yvette tried to reason, "I just wanted to call your boss and asked him about something. I won''t harass him." "Well, it''s hard for me to give it to you. I''m just helping Ynda here. If the boss is unhappy, it''s fine with me, but I won''t want to make trouble for Ynda." Chuck could only say so. Otherwise, he really wouldn''t know whose phone number to give her if he had to. "All right." Yvette Jordan was disappointed, but she didn''t insist on it. "Go to work then. I''ll go to thepany to check it out." "I''m free for now, so I''ll go up and have a look too," Chuck said. Although Yvette''spany was in operation for a few years, he only went there a few times. He went there to help out when the company had just opened, and only went there asionally after that. "Since Ynda was the one who asked you toe over, don''t you have to work hard for that?" Yvette did not want Chuck to give Ynda a bad impression when he had just arrived. After all, it was not good to go out casually when he was at work. "It''s okay. I just want to go up and have a look. It won''t be long, let me just let her know," Chuck said. "Yep." Chuck returned to the manager''s office. Ynda whispered to him, "How long should I renew Teacher Jordan''s contract for?" "As long as it can be," Chuck said. Since Yvette wanted to continue her business, he would grant her wish. Ynda was surprised as Chuck was very kind to Yvette. "Alright, I understand. I''ll look for the contract first." Chuck nodded and went outside. When he came out, he took the elevator to the fifth floor with Yvette. Today, she was dressed professionally in a casual suit that showed off her figure, and a pair of tight-fitting cropped pants. Despite dressing smartly, her clothes still managed to bring out her curvy hip, which really packed a punch to unsuspecting men. She looked extremely elegant in a pair of exquisite high heels. Chuck couldn''t help but take a few more nces at her. He was really attracted by Yvette these days, never actually realizing that Yvette, who had slept with him for more than ten years, had such a good figure. Chuck''s mind drifted off to the scene he dreamt at night while whiffing Yvette''s body odor, and suddenly realized that he was aroused. He was shocked and quickly stopped thinking about it. How embarrassing it would be if she saw it? "What are you in charge of? I''m thinking of pushing up the advertising of mypany up a notch. I want to advertise on the za''s advertisement board, but I don''t know if the price has been raised. I..." Yvette turned her head and was shocked by Chuck''s abnormal actions, "Why did you turn around?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chuck was anxious, how could he not turn? Because of his thoughts just now, his whole brain was full of Yvette''s curves and lines. The more he tried to dissipate his thoughts, the greater his reaction was. How could he let Yvette see that him and find that his pants were "not normal"? "It''s nothing, don''t worry." Chuck shook his head. "You''ll have to ask Ynda regarding the advertisements. She can tell you this in detail." She just had to talk to Ynda about the advertisements. "Alright." With a "ding" sound, the elevator door opened and Yvette stepped out of the elevator casually. Chuck felt helpless. Was he really going to have to do it himself tonight again? He sighed and calmed down. After ensuring that his bodily reaction died down, he followed her out. It had been some time since he wasst here, so Chuck felt slightly emotional and followed Yvette in. ...... Ynda was looking for the documents carefully. She had to reveal her strength as soon as possible, but at this time, someone knocked on the door. Ynda signaled for them to enter, and then the door was pushed open. She was stunned because it was a beautiful woman that she recognized to be Zelda Maine, the owner of Modern Restaurant. Zelda was also equally surprised to see Ynda, as her family was initially rich but lost their wealth due to an incident. However, she did not know much about Ynda. She was here to ask who the new owner of the za was. After all, she was still not convinced and didn''t want to give up that easily. However, she just didn''t expect that the previous manager would quit and be reced by Ynda. "Director Maine, why are you here..." Ynda stood up to wee her. "Where''s your boss?" Zelda asked. "The boss is not here." Ynda was surprised. Did Zelda know that the boss was Chuck? She probably didn''t, since Chuck was so low profile. "Not here?" Zelda Maine was disappointed. Was the identity of the new boss so mysterious? She sat down and said, "The contract of the trainingpany on the fifth floor is about to expire. How is your boss going to deal with it?" "It will remain the same and the contract will be renewed." Ynda suddenly understood the purpose of Zelda''s visit as she mentioned the shop. "The same?" Zelda Maine frowned and was very surprised. Didn''t the new owner know that by allowing her to open her restaurant here, the poprity of the za would increase? Or did the boss of the trainingpany know the new boss of the za? Was that why the contract was renewed? "Well, that''s what the boss said," Ynda shrugged and said. Zelda was lost in thought. Since that was the case, she had no intention of staying here. After saying thanks, she turned around and left. Ynda gave a sigh of relief. She was a little worried as she didn''t know if she had treated Zelda right... ...... Chuck was in Yvette''spany for a while. When he saw that it was dinnertime, he asked Yvette out for dinner. It had been a long time since he ate with her anyways. Coincidentally, Yvette was also nning to ask him out. After all, she was hungry. She nodded and agreed, "Well, I''ll treat you to dinner." Chuck wanted to give her a treat, but Yvette had declined, so he didn''t say anything. The two of them went out of thepany and went to the fourth floor for dinner. In fact, Chuck thought that the za stillcked entertainment and attractions, so there were very few studentsing to the za. He had to talk to Yndater and ask her to find a way to attract more businesses to open shop here. She could try recruiting some special restaurants, inte cafes, or even fashionable clothing brands at half the rent. If so, the poprity of the za would slowly improve. "What to eat?" Yvette was quite familiar with this ce, but there was a new restaurant over there. She hadn''t eaten there yet, but she heard that it was a little expensive and was often a ce where the rich went to spend their moneyvishly. "Whatever. It''s up to you." Chuck smiled. He had never thought that he could have dinner alone with Yvette Jordan before. "Then let''s go to the new restaurant there," Yvette said. Of course, Chuck had no objections and followed behind Yvette. But at this time, he suddenly heard someone call his name. Chuck really wanted to faint on the spot. How could his luck suck so badly today? "Chuck Cannon..." This was Zelda Maine''s voice! He turned his head and saw Zelda walking toward him. He was a little flustered. Why was Zelda here? Did she still not give up on the shop lot? However, Chuck just panicked a while and immediately calmed down. Zelda didn''t see him and Yvette on the fifth floor, so he didn''t need to reveal himself. She didn''t know that Yvette was the boss of the fifth-floor trainingpany, so she would not think that the za''s new owner was him. When Yvette saw Zelda, she was a little surprised. The reason why Manager Yarn knelt down and apologized to her was that Chuck called Zeldast time. So, she had all the reason to invite her to dinner today and thank her for this matter. "Director Maine," Yvette said, "We are going for dinner. Let''s go together!" Chuck was startled. Of course, he understood why Yvette invited her since she thought that it was Zelda who called up Harold Wendelst time. Yvette was just trying to thank her. However, if she said it directly, wouldn''t the truth be exposed? "There''s no need. I''ll just walk around ..." Zelda shook her head and declined politely. She knew the rtionship between herself and Chuck. Judging by the situation now, if she followed them to dinner, wouldn''t she be a third wheel between them? Chuck was relieved but not for long, as he didn''t expect Yvette to continue persuading, "Director Maine, let''s go together. I haven''t thanked you for what happenedst time. Let''s have dinner together!" "What happenedst time?" Zelda was puzzled. What was it? Since Yvette invited her so sincerely, Zelda nodded and agreed, "Alright then." Chuck felt helpless. Yvette''s words had exposed everything. Zelda must have thought of something. "Here, there is a new restaurant in the za. The style andyout is quite simr to Director Maine''s restaurant." Yvette led the way. "Really? Then we''ll definitely have to try it out for ourselves." Zelda took a look at it, the corners of her mouth curling up mysteriously. After the three of them entered the restaurant, the receptionist led them to their table. Chuck also felt that the ambiance of this restaurant was simr to Zelda''s. It was really just imitating her restaurant. A waitress came over to serve them. Chuck nced at her subconsciously and was stunned. It was Queenie Carson, who was a part-timer. Was she working a part-time job in a restaurant in his za? Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chuck was really surprised. Queenie didn''t tell him where she was working part-time, so he thought that she was working in a restaurant far away. He thought that she was only reluctant to say anything because she had her concerns. Chuck never expected her to actually be working part-time in a restaurant in his za. Queenie was originally very pretty and innocent-looking, and the fact that she always put up her hairstyle in a bun made her look even cuter. However, by wearing a uniform, it managed to compliment her curvy body, allowing her to bring out the sexiness that she usually didn''t seem to have. Chuck was surprised, he never knew Queenie could look so attractive! Yvette was also surprised. Queenie was her student, but she knew that her family''s financial situation was not good and she had been working part-time. She observed and found Queenie''s complexion to be slightly pale, as though she was too busy to spare some time to eat. All of a sudden, Yvette felt empathy towards hardworking, poor Queenie. Queenie was taken aback with joy when she saw Yvette here since she was her teacher. However, she was surprised to see Chuck at first. She knew that Chuck was probably just here with Yvette to have something to eat, and the joy in her heart died down. However, upon making contact with Chuck''s eyes, Queenie felt a little embarrassed. Would he look down on herself just because she was working as a waitress? Would he stop talking to her? Queenie''s mind was flooded with worries. As for Zelda, since she was not acquainted with Queenie, she was entirely focused on observing the restaurant that imitated hers. "Teacher, Chuck, here is the menu," Queenie said softly. Yvette nodded and took the menu. "Haven''t you had dinner yet? Sit down and eat with us." "Yes, let''s eat together." Chuck also realized that Queenie was probably extremely hungry, and he took pity on her. "No, the rule here is that we can''t eat together with customers!" Queenie hurriedly shook her head. Yvette said helplessly, "All right." She ordered a few dishes quickly and then handed the menu to Chuck. Chuck was not in the mood to order anything. He shook his head and gave it to Zelda. Zelda looked at it for a while and then pointed a few items. The dishes were ordered. Queenie said, "Alright, teacher, Chuck, wait a minute! I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare your orders quickly." While Queenie went to the front desk with the menu, Yvette shook her head and said, "This girl is too considerate." Chuck hesitated. Indeed, she was considerate. Queenie seemed to have borrowed money to study at university, and she worked part-time every day. Chuck and she had a good rtionship. Most of the time, the two of them went to have their meals in the canteen together. In that case, should he allow her to work under Ynda Lane? The sry is also much higher, and she doesn''t have to be busy until she can''t even enjoy a simple meal. It would just be a matter of word for Chuck, so why couldn''t he? Chuck immediately excused himself and got up to look for Queenie. "This restaurant is really like mine. The interior designs, the uniforms, and even the menu are all simr! The only thing missing is the name." Zelda was slightly angry. All the concepts in her restaurant, including the designs and the menu, were designed by herself overnight. Now, someone actually had the audacity to copy her work and implement them here. How dare them? Yvette was a little embarrassed. If they came here for dinner, didn''t it mean that they were supporting the pirated version of Zelda''s restaurant? "By the way, what was the issuest time that you mentioned that prompted you to thank me like this?" Zelda''s expression returned to normal. When she heard Yvette said this, she thought, "Did she want to thank me for treating her to eat steakst time? Was this way she was treating her to dinner too?" "It was the call that Chuck made to you," Yvette said. "Call?" Zelda was suspicious. She didn''t remember Chuck calling her at all. Yvette was confused when she saw Zelda''s expression. Didn''t Chuck call her? Why did she look so bewildered? Who did Chuck call then if it wasn''t Zelda? Who could possibly make the za owner force Manager Yarn on his knees and fire him? Zelda quickly scanned the situation and inadvertently looked at the direction of Chuck. She muttered in her heart, "Chuck, didn''t you hide from Yvette when you were at the restaurantst time? What on earth do you want to do this time? Are you using me as a shield or something?" Oh well, might as well just cooperate with his lies for now. Zelda smiled. "Don''t mention what happenedst time. It''s just a phone call, isn''t it? It''s okay." Yvette, who was in confusion, heard Zelda''s words which dispelled her doubts. She thought about it for a while but really didn''t know who Chuck could call except for Zelda. Now that Zelda admitted it, she naturally had no more questions. "No matter what, thank you so much," Yvette said seriously. Zelda shook her head. She didn''t know what Yvette was talking about, but she couldn''t tell the truth. She could only change the topic. Both of them were beautiful women of simrposure, so they easily managed to find topics of interest. Soon, they were smiling together as they chatted away, looking almost like long-lost sisters reunited. Meanwhile, Chuck was waiting at the door of the kitchen. However, a waiter who saw him standing there immediately notified Chuck that the kitchen was off-limits to customers. Chuck exined that he was looking for someone, but was met with the waiter''s judgmental looks. He took one look at Chuck and scoffed. Looking for someone? The only people working in the kitchen were the waiters and the chefs. Queenie had just managed to pass the orders to the chef before walking out of the kitchen. She saw Chuck standing there and bit her lips. She walked over to him. "Why didn''t you tell me that you''re working part-time here?" Chuck sighed. Queenie''s face was a sickly pale color as she had yet to eat anything. Queenie was Chuck''s only good friend in school, so he felt a little bit sorry for her seeing her work like this. "I''m sorry." Queenie lowered her head. To be honest, she felt strange recently ever since she stayed with Chuck in the same housest time. Then, she had worried if Chuck would enter her room, but after he didn''t she was slightly disappointed instead. A few days ago, after seeing Chuck''s makeover thatplemented his charisma, the strange feeling in her heart spread. She almost felt that Chuck she was looking at was no longer the same person with the Chuck of the past. She felt inferior to him. "That''s not what I mean. Why don''t you change your job, I..." Chuck tried to exin. He was here to stop Queenie from doing this job. Queenie was disappointed. Sure enough, Chuck was looking down on her. "I, I think it''s good. The sry here is a little bit higher than that in other ces. I will continue to do it." "No, I mean..." "Thank you, the treatment here is pretty good. Plus, I don''t think it''s a big deal to be a waitress since I can earn money to support myself." Queenie bit her lips. She felt wronged and her voice grew softer and softer as she lost confidence. Chuck felt helpless as he knew she had definitely misunderstood what he was trying to say. Just when he tried to clear up the situation, steel, cold voice loomed above them: "Queenie, you don''t want to work anymore, do you? I didn''t expect you to be sozy and chatting with others when you were at work. I asked you toe to work, and that''s how you repay me?" The man who spoke was a middle-aged, bald man in a suit. The fat on his face jiggled as he spoke, and he walked over to the both of them looking stern and mean. Queenie panicked. "Manager, I didn''t..." "What? Do you think I''m blind?" The middle-aged man red at Queenie. "You vited the rules. I''ll deduct 100 dors from your sry!" "Manager, please don''t." Queenie cried. Her pay was 16 dors an hour, and she had worked for 3 hours every day. If she lost 100 dors, her work for the past few days would be for nothing. "No? You can either choose to get a pay cut or get out from here! You choose by yourself! Our restaurant is not short of people!" The middle-aged man snorted disdainfully, looking extremely ferocious due to the meat on his cheeks. Queenie''s tears flowed down her face like a string of broken pearls. She wanted to hold back her tears because Chuck was with her. She did not want him to see her like this, or she would feel more inferior. She bit her lip and nodded with a choked voice. "I''m not leaving. you can deduct my money." "Humph, smart decision. What are you waiting for then? Go clean the tables¡£ You''re so slow at obeying orders, are you trying to fish in troubled waters? Listen carefully, if there is a next time, it''ll be useless even if you beg me! Leave!" The middle-aged man snorted coldly. "Yes!" Queenie wiped away her tears and bowed before wanting to leave to work. However, a warm hand grabbed her by the hand and stopped her from leaving. Her tears had already stopped, but when the hand grabbed her, her tears couldn''t help overflowing. "Stop working," Chuck said gently. "But..." Queenie choked back her sobs. The middle-aged man was not happy. He nced at Chuck and sneered. "Who are you? Listen here, only I can decide whether she goes to work or not. She''ll only be able to work if I allow her to. If not, it''ll be futile even if she kneeled down and begged me to work!" "You have such great power?" Chuck narrowed his eyes and said in a cold tone. "I am the manager of the restaurant. What do you think?" The middle-aged man scoffed arrogantly. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Manager of the restaurant?" Chuckughed. That''s a pretty high rank! Chapter 45 Chapter 45 "This is my restaurant. I don''t even want you to eat here! Get out of here, do you hear me?" The middle-aged man pointed at Chuck and scolded him with a sense of superiority on his face! Chuck said nothing but just squinted at him! "Chuck, I''m sorry. You should go to have dinner first." Queenie was tearful and said to Chuck with a crying voice. She was touched, but this middle-aged man was not only a manager. She heard that he had shares in this restaurant, so she couldn''t afford to offend him. She was worried that Chuck would be bullied. He was only a student just like her. If he provoked a person like this, he would suffer. Chuck couldn''t bear looking at Queenie cry. The middle-aged man sneered and waved his hand. "You don''t want to get out? In that case, Queenie, you can''t work here anymore. Pack up your things and get out of here! I never liked your attitude, and now you even brought a brat here!" Queenie''s body trembled as she bit her lips. She lifted her hand to wipe her tears and forced a smile while still sobbing and said, "Chuck, let''s leave. I quit." The middle-aged man scoffed at them, "You are quite sensible! If you want to get out of here, get out of here as soon as possible!" After being scolded, Queenie couldn''t help but start crying again. Chuck nced at the middle-aged man and pulled Queenie behind him. He said gently, "Well, it''s good that you quit. Just wait for a while." Why were his eyes so confident? What was he going to do? Queenie was full of questions and gratitude while being pulled along by Chuck. He was trying to help her here. But her reason and rationale kicked in. She said in a hurry, "Chuck, it''s alright, let''s go. We can''t afford to offend such a person." "Can''t afford to offend him?" Chuck suddenly smiled and said, "Don''t worry, we can afford to offend him." Queenie was even more anxious. She clearly knew that the restaurant had a lot of investment put into it, proving that the manager was rich. Chuck didn''t have that much money, so how could he afford to offend such a rich person? Queenie cried even more anxiously. Chuck raised his hand and gently wiped away the tears on her face. "Don''t cry. Don''t worry!" The tone of his voice was light-hearted and yet full of inexplicable confidence. Queenie was stunned. What... happened to him? Chuck had changed a lot in the past few days. Queenie was moved and nodded. She decided to trust him. She made up her mind: She was going to leave anyway, what was there to be afraid of? So what if she had no money? At least Chuck stood up for her. At worst, she could grab him and run away together. "Stop dilly-dallying and just scram! You guys are so slow, it''s no wonder that you are poor! Get out of here!" The middle-aged man continued to taunt them. "Call your boss over here!" Chuck looked at him and said. "You want to see our boss?" The middle-aged man was stunned, and the sarcasm on his face was even more obvious. "Haha, do you want toin about me? That''s a good idea, but you should see clearly with your eyes, I am the boss!" "You''re the boss?" Chuck paused. "You''re so dumb! Of course, I am the boss, if not would it be you instead?" The middle-aged man sneered. "He has a share," Queenie whispered. So that was the case, then things would be simple! Chuck scratched his nose and thought to himself: So what if you have shares? This whole square belongs to me, so your amount of shares is nothing to me! "Great, then get ready to pack up and leave!" Chuck said as he took out his phone and made a call to Ynda. A few words were exchanged between them. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The phone was hung up! The middle-aged man scoffed. What was Chuck doing? Was he trying to threaten him by making a phone call? "You want me to pack up and leave? Who do you think you are? Trying to be pretentious in cheap, trashy clothes now?" The middle-aged man mocked them. This was interesting, Chuck looked like the real deal when he was pretending to make a call andin. Queenie was nervous. Who did Chuck call just now? He looked so calm now! Queenie was confused. Chuck just continued looking at him calmly and repeated, "I said, I want you to scram!" The middle-aged man was pissed off, it seemed that Chuck was looking for a fight. He stormed over and raised his meaty hand in a movement to p Chuck, "Dream on, you f*cker!" Queenie was shaken by themotion and ran to Chuck''s side to assist him, but Chuck was one step quicker and grabbed the middle-aged man''s hand. "You f*cking dare to resist?" The middle-aged man sneered, pulled back his hand, and headed for Chuck again! This guy made him too mad! However, Chuck was younger and faster than the fat middle-aged man. He raised his hand and pped him first! p! His p hit the target right on the cheek, and the middle-aged man was dumbfounded. His cheek was swollen abnormally, and he fell butt-first on the floor. He didn''t expect this guy to hit him at the veryst minute. Queenie''s eyes widened and she covered her mouth. "You f*cking dare hit me? You dare hit me?" The middle-aged man got up from the ground with a ferocious look on his face. Queenie was scared out of her wits. Her career here was definitely over after today. However, at this time. "Dyson Lowe!" At this crucial moment, a furious voice could be heard bellowing from a private room. The middle-aged man was stunned and stopped in his tracks. He turned his head and asked doubtfully, "Old Henry, you..." This was the boss of the restaurant. He was eating inside just now, but halfway through his meal, he received a phone call that made him jump in fright... "What are you f*cking doing?" The boss stormed over angrily. "This brat hit me just now..." The middle-aged man pointed angrily at Chuck. p! The big boss pped the middle-aged man across his fleshy cheek, the sound of the ps resonating in the kitchen and forcing the chefs inside to halt their work. What was wrong? Did the boss hit the manager? The middle-aged man couldn''t believe it. He sped his cheek and asked, "Old Henry, what are you doing?" "You are f*cking causing trouble for me!" The big boss shouted at him! The middle-aged man was stunned! "What''s going on?" The big boss snorted and immediately came over, staring down Chuck in confusion. He received a phone call from Harold Wendel, who only said one sentence, "Do you not want to work anymore?" He was a little anxious and immediately ran out to find out what the matter was, but he had never seen the young man in front of him before. What was going on? Who on earth is he? Queenie was shocked. Who did Chuck call just now to the point that the boss was forced out? Queenie stared at Chuck nkly, trying to figure out what was going on. The chefs in the kitchen were equally stunned. Putting aside the fact that their boss had pped their manager, the boss was actually so polite to a young man now? "Sorry, this is our mistake." The big boss said politely. "You don''t want the restaurant anymore?" Chuck said calmly. "Yes, I still want it," the big boss said in a hurry. At this moment, he broke out in a cold sweat. He could feel Chuck''s indifferent gaze on him, as though he could go out of business with just one sentence from Chuck. "Then get this man out of here!" Chuck ordered. "Okay, okay." The big boss heaved a sigh of relief and immediately said to the middle-aged man coldly, "Did you hear that? Get out!" The middle-aged man seemed to have heard it wrongly, "Old Henry, I am a shareholder..." "The hell with being a shareholder! I invested seven million dors in this restaurant, and you only invested one hundred thousand dors. Do you even count as a shareholder?" The boss''s expression was filled with disgust. "Get out of here. Do you hear me?" The middle-aged man became upset. "You are deliberately looking for trouble aren''t you? All I did was hit a guy and fired a part-timer, didn''t I?" "Humph, I''m toozy to argue with you. Why don''t you take a look at who you''re hitting!" The boss took out his phone and transferred one hundred thousand dors to the middle-aged man. "Here''s the money. Now, scram!" The middle-aged man was stunned, his expression freezing in ce. He was anxious. "Old Henry, you can''t do this to me. The business in this restaurant is so good, and it earns more than 100,000 dors a month. How can you make me leave?" "It wasn''t me, but it was your obliviousness and stupidity!" The boss shook his head. "I..." The middle-aged man was shocked. The business in the restaurant was good, despite having a small amount of shares, it was a definite profit for him. How could he bear to leave? In addition, he was the manager here. Even without doing anything, he could earn 6 thousand dors a month. This was an easy job, but now he was told he lost it? "Old Henry, what the hell is going on?" The middle-aged man was as anxious as someone who was on their first date as he tried to wrap his head around the matter. "Here''s the money, now get out of here! Do you hear me?" The boss said indifferently. Now, the middle-aged man found a sense of urgency as he lost his job. He ran to Chuck and said in a hurry, "I''m sorry, I was blind to be unable to recognize your superiority. Everything was my fault just now, so I''ll apologize to you now. Please don''t let Old Henry do this. I''ll apologize to you, okay?" "I told you to get out of here!" Chuck said calmly. At that moment, the middle-aged man was stunned. Who on earth was the person he had just offended? Chapter 46 Chapter 46 The middle-aged man was even more stressed out by Chuck''s words. He tried to plead, "Boss, I really know I was wrong. Don''t make Old Henry do this..." Chuck said nothing and just looked at him calmly. The boss snorted and said, "Get out of here, don''t dawdle!" Hearing the convict, the middle-aged man gritted his teeth and said bitterly, "Alright then, I won''t forget what you two did to me. Let''s just wait and see! Wait and see!" However, as soon as he turned around, a beautiful woman appeared in front of him. It was Ynda Lane, who was staring down the man with her hawk-like gaze! Queenie was even more surprised. How could she not know the campus beauty, Ynda Lane? Why was she here? The boss was equally surprised. Who was this beauty, and why did he not see her before? "Don''t stand in my way. Who the hell are you?" The middle-aged man was angry. When he saw Ynda standing in his way, he immediatelyshed out at her! "If you dare to cause a scene here, I''ll make sure you will regret it!" Ynda said coldly, her beautiful eyes stained with unfriendliness. "Humph, what''s wrong with me making a scene here? What else can you do to me?" The middle- aged man taunted. Since he already fired, he might as well just go all out. He panicked slightly as he said this because two security guards came in from the outside and walked towards them in the kitchen. "Manager," said two security guards. The boss was surprised that there was a new manager in the square. Why didn''t he know? Meanwhile, Queenie, even more, took aback. Ynda was actually a manager in such a big square? Chuck touched his nose and thought that Ynda really had the imposing manner of a strong woman. "What are you going to do? Are you going to beat me up?" The middle-aged man said in a hurry. These two security guards were tall and strong, and they scared him a little. "Weren''t you going to cause a scene? Is this square a ce where you can cause trouble?" Ynda red at him. "Do you know who the owner of the square is?" "I... I won''t cause any trouble... I promise..." The middle-aged man broke out in cold sweat and shivered with fear. He was just saying harsh words in the heat of the moment, but how could he actually cause trouble? He knew that the owner of the square had a worth of more than one billion dors. The owner could easily employ someone to assassinate him or ruin his life. The more he thought about it, the more panicked he became. But if he knew that the owner of the square had changed, and the mother of the owner didn''t even care about 50 billion dors, how would he react? He will be shocked. The big boss of the restaurant was startled at Chuck''s manner. Who was he? Chuck was unfamiliar and a stranger to him, but Chuck managed to make Harold Wendel call him and the manager shows up. This... "Just watch him as he goes out. Beat him if he dares to cause any trouble!" Ynda said. "Behave yourself. Why don''t you leave now?" The two security guards came over. The middle-aged man panicked. This time, he was really scared. He ran out in a hurry, but came back again and plopped down on his knees in front of Chuck. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I know I was wrong. Please don''t find someone to mess with me." His fear grew with each passing minute he thought about it. He knew that he had offended a big shot today! He regretted it so much. "Why would I mess with you?" Chuck smiled. "I''m just asking you nicely to get out of here!" His simple words shook Queenie and left her in a daze. He really did it... The middle-aged man had mixed feelings, who was he? One word from him actually caused him to lose his job! "You promised me you won''t mess with me. You promised!" The middle-aged man got up and walked out quickly, as if he wanted to escape from there. The two security guards followed him immediately. Ynda''s stormy expression cleared up and she smiled. She came over and looked at Chuck as she asked, "Off for dinner?" "Yes, join us?" Chuck smiled. "No, I still have work to do. Otherwise, the boss will scold me," Ynda chuckled. The word "boss" was particrly emphasized. Chuck nced at her and was speechless. Queenie, however, bit her lip lightly. Ynda''s beauty made her feel inferior and embarrassed of herself. How did Chuck and Ynda know each other? They looked like they had a good rtionship, was there anything between them? Queenie''s heart was filled with disappointment. "Take your time and enjoy," Ynda said, then turned around and walked outside. After Ynda left, the boss breathed a sigh of relief and immediately said to Chuck politely, "I''m sorry for today. As an apology, you can eat anything here for free today!" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The young man in front of him had managed to make Harold Wendel call him personally, so he definitely had to treat him politely! "It''s alright." Chuck shook his head. "Well... as for your friend, I have decided to make her the head waitress," the boss had no choice but to say. Chuck looked at Queenie. Queenie shook her head. It was tempting but she was only a part-timer. She didn''t have so much time, how can she be the head waitress? The boss suddenly felt awkward. "Chuck, you should go eat first." Queenie looked at Chuck, feeling both disappointed and touched. "Don''t work here anymore, I''ll introduce you to a new job." Chuck was serious. Working under Ynda was much better than working here, wasn''t it? "Thank you, but I can only work here for now," Queenie said seriously. She thought that the job that Chuck was going to introduce to her was a full-day job. She still had to go to school, how could she have the time? Chuck shrugged and said, "I want you to work under Ynda. The jobs will be very easy." "Her?" Queenie was surprised. How could Chuck ask her to work under Ynda? "Yes, you can juste to work after ss. There won''t be any time restrictions, Ynda will talk to you about your sry," Chuck said. She would agree, wouldn''t she? However. Queenie shook her head. "Thank you, thank you so much..." Queenie was touched because Chuck was so kind to her. However, Ynda was too beautiful, Chuck and she knew each other, so he would go to see her asionally. If Chuck saw her, Queenie would feel bad about herself. Chuck sighed and said, "Well, you can think about it carefully before making a decision." "I will. You should go have dinner," Queenie said. Looking into her eyes, Chuck could onlyment, "Don''t work today, let''s eat together!" "It''s alright." Queenie''s heart ached. Chuck sighed and could only leave. He understood what she was thinking. If he forced her more, she would probably start crying. Queenie looked at Chuck who was leaving, and tears flowed out of her eyes. "I really want to eat with you, but now I can''t..." She thought to herself. "You have a powerful friend." The boss sighed in resignation. "Yes, he really is." Queenie sobbed. She was getting farther and farther away from him... ...... Chuck returned to the table. Yvette and Zelda didn''t know what had happened in the kitchen, but they knew it was strange to see Chucke in after a long time. He didn''t say anything and the three of them ate in silence. After they finished eating, Yvette paid the bill and the three of them came out of the restaurant. Zelda naturally didn''t want to be a third wheel, so she left after saying thanks. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. When they were having dinner, Zelda''s expression did not change, indicating that Yvette did not say anything to her. "Zelda admitted that it was her thest time," Yvette said coldly. Chuck froze. It seemed that Zelda was helping him cover up his lie. He was relieved. "Let me send you back," Yvette said. Chuck really wished for that to happen. If would be better to sit in Yvette''s car, since he could take a peek at her thighs. However, he had to discuss some things with Ynda. He could only shake his head and say that there were still some things he needed to do, although he was very reluctant to. "It''s okay. I can wait for you to get off work." Yvette thought that Chuck still had to work, and he could only leave after he finished it. Chuck was moved and he wanted to get into Yvette''s car immediately. But after hesitating for a while, he said, "It will be veryte if you wait for me." Late? What did he mean? Yvette was stunned. Could it be... that he was hinting her? Yvette thought of Chuck who was once caught in the act of secretly looking at her butt, and her expression became unnatural. Of course, Chuck didn''t expect that his words would make Yvette misunderstand. He could only reinstate that there was something he needed to attend to. "Okay then, work hard!" Yvette said. Chuck could only nod, and Yvette turned around to take the elevator back. He looked at her back as she left. When would he be able to sleep with her again? Chuck sighed and immediately left to find Ynda. She immediately showed him her future ns about the za, and Chuck was almost already sure that he wanted her to be the manager. About nine o''clock in the evening, the two of them came out of the manager''s office. Chuck offered to drive her home, and Ynda agreed with a smile. The two of them went to the parking lot. However, when they just approached the car, Queenie said in a surprised voice, "Is this your car?" Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chuck was startled when he heard this voice. He turned his head and looked at Queenie, who was shocked! That''s right! It was Queenie Carson! When she just got off work, she pressed the first-floor button on the elevator and she walked out in a daze. After walking for a while, she realized that she had made a mistake and immediately turned back, but saw Chuck and Yndaing out of the elevator and walking towards the BMW... She was stunned because she knew the car''s appearance. She bumped into this kind of carst time, and she had been waiting for the owner''s call these few days... Chuck knew that this was a bad situation. The most important thing was that when Queenie bumped into his carst time, he didn''t tell Queenie that it was him although she had been worried about it for such a long time. But now that she saw it, Chuck felt guilty. However... there was not only one BMW seven series on the road, there were still many BMWs on the car. What more, the car had already registered a license te. Queenie should not be able to recognize it, shouldn''t she? And... Chuck found that Queenie was not looking at him, but at... Ynda! She thought that this car was belonging to Ynda! After all, she had a boyfriend from a rich family, which was well known by everyone in the school. Chuck smiled bitterly in his heart. he does not look like the owner of this car?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ynda was also a little stunned, but she was smart and attentive. When she saw Queenie looking at her, she immediately smiled. "Yes, this car is mine. Let me send you back to school!" Chuck sighed in relief. Queenie recovered from the shock. She was a little timid as it was such a luxurious car, and she was reminded that the car she had bumped intost time was something like this. She shook her head and said, "It''s alright, you can just send Chuck back." What more, it wasn''t good for her to sit inside the car if Ynda was to send Chuck and her back, although it was still a bit disappointing. "It''s on the way,e on, get in the car!" Ynda smiled and came over to convince Queenie. Chuck hurriedly gave her the car key. Ynda smiled and grabbed the keys. She opened the door and saw the luxurious interior design inside. Queenie was even more nervous. This was such an extravagant car, what if she dirtied it? Chuck hurt to see her like this. He walked over and said, "It''s okay." "Yes." Queenie bit her lip and sat inside. She was very cautious and sat in the seat rigidly. Chuck sat next to her. Ynda sat in the driver''s seat. She hadn''t driven for a long time, her family used to drive a Rolls- Royce... Ynda started the car and skillfully drove out of the parking lot. "I, I once bumped into such a car and scratched it..." Queenie bit down on her lip and started saying. Ynda was silent. She knew that this car was worth more than two million dors. It would cost thousands or even tens of thousands of dors if she scratched it. "And then? How much did the owner ask you topensate?" Ynda asked subconsciously. "No, the owner didn''t ask me to pay." "The owner of the car is very nice then." Ynda smiled. "Yes, very nice. The car owner was not there at that time, so I left my phone number, but the car owner didn''t contact me..." Queenie rified hurriedly. "In that case, then the car owner didn''t want you to pay for it." Ynda''s eyes turned slightly, and she nced at Chuck Cannon through the rearview mirror. His expression... Ynda was surprised. Was the car Queenie scratched Chuck''s car? This idea came to her mind. Looking at Chuck''s expression, that should be the case. Chuck realized that Ynda was looking at him and immediately felt a little embarrassed. She smiled and said to Queenie, "Do you know who the owner is?" "I don''t know." Queenie shook her head. She was very nervous. She would rather this owner call her and ask her to pay. Then, she would feel much more relieved. "Don''t worry, the owner won''t call you," Ynda said, ncing at Chuck again. "But..." Queenie sighed. "Don''t worry," Chuck said. Queenie was really naive! "Yes, but I''m very grateful to the car owner. I wonder if I can say sorry to them personally." Queenie sighed with a gloomy look in her eyes. "There will be a chance..." Ynda said. "I hope so." When the car arrived at the school gate, Queenie got off the car. She knew that Chuck lived outside, so Ynda had to send him somewhere else. "Thank you," Queenie said seriously. "It''s fine." Ynda smiled. Queenie waved at Chuck and ran to the school gate, sadness welling up inside her. Chuck sighed. Ynda drove the car around, then drove slowly and said with a smile, "Let me guess, the car she scratched was yours?" "Yes," Chuck admitted. "If so, you''re very nice to her," Ynda said. Chuck was silent as he could read between the lines to what she was saying. After arriving at a ce some distance away from the school, Ynda said, "Thank you for sending me back." Chuck was embarrassed. Ynda opened the door and got out of the car. Chuck then shifted back to the driver''s seat and asked curiously, "Why aren''t you staying at your boyfriend''s house?" Chuck knew that she had a boyfriend from a rich family. She could even stay in a hotel every day. Why would she live in the school dormitory? "Since I can stay in the school dormitory, why should I stay at his house?" Ynda asked. Well, what she said really made Chuck speechless. Could her boyfriend even stand it? "I''ll go to work on time tomorrow, bye!" Ynda waved at Chuck before walking to the school gate. Chuck watched from the rearview mirror as Ynda slowly walked away. He was indeed surprised by this campus beauty, is not only beautiful but hardworking and independent as well. The boyfriend should be really happy to have such a girlfriend! Chuck smiled and then he drove back. ...... After Zelda returned home, she received a phone call from her best friend, Quincy. The first thing that she said was, "Your boyfriend is really rich!" "What?" Zelda was stunned. Her boyfriend? She paused and suddenly was speechless, Quincy was talking about Chuck Cannon! "You don''t know yet? Your boyfriend ordered a Porsche 911. A total of 4 million dors! And he paid everything using a credit card in one shot!" Zelda was surprised and asked what was going on. She knew about the rtionship between Chuck and Wilbur, but didn''t he just buy the Cayenne? Why did he buy the 911 model instead? "I don''t know the details, but I know that he has ordered that car!" Zelda was confused. Two cars of that caliber would cost nearly seven million dors. How could Chuck spend so much money without even blinking an eye? Who were Chuck''s parents? "Anyway, your new boyfriend is not bad!" Quincy said with a hint of envy in her tone. Zelda sighed. Chuck wasn''t her boyfriend, he was only pretending to be! But she couldn''t say it out loud. "By the way, did I disturb the two of you at such ate hour?" Quincy smirked yfully. Zelda was speechless. These were the thoughts inside this crazy woman''s head all day long. "I''m going to hang up soon. You are disturbing us and he just finished taking a bath." Zelda had to say so. Otherwise, Quincy would just continue to babble on without giving her a peace of mind. "Oh, that''s nice, I''m still alone in my empty room. When will God give me a handsome guy like your boyfriend?" Quincyined, "Forget it, I don''t want to talk about it anymore, remember to just take it easy!" The phone call hung up. Zelda was relieved. She was going to take a bath and head to bed, but suddenly the lights in the room went out. What happened? Did the circuit burn out? She pressed the switch again in suspicion and her fears were confirmed. How could she sleep without electricity? She packed up her things and was ready to go to the hotel to get a room to sleep. However, as soon as she opened the door and walked to the elevator door, she was stunned because a person just came out. It was Chuck Cannon! Why was he here? Does he have a house here? If so, why didn''t she know? Meanwhile, Chuck was also surprised by Zelda. What a coincidence! Could it be that Zelda''s house was also in thismunity? He was speechless but knew that it was reasonable. Zelda had several restaurant franchises, so it would be normal for her to spend millions of dors to buy a house here. However, Chuck, who had lived here for a few days, did not realize that she was his neighbor. He was still thinking that he would have a good sleep since there was no ss tomorrow. But now, he just felt embarrassed. He walked out of the elevator and said, "Sister Zelda, what a coincidence!" "Yeah, what a coincidence. Do you have a house here?" Zelda asked. Chuck could only nod. He couldn''t lie to her since she was not a fool. Zelda was bbergasted. She knew who the people on this floor were, but Chuck just walked out of this floor and said that he had a house here. A possibility was that it could be that he bought a house from one of the owners here. She knew that just recently, he bought two cars which cost more than seven million dors. If he also bought a house worth more than three million dors here, that means he already spent around 10 million dors. How much money did Chuck have? At this moment, Zelda was very curious. Chuck could only attempt to say something breaks the awkward silence, "Sister Zelda, it''s sote. Where are you going?" "Oh, the electricity at my house is down. I''m getting ready to go out to find a ce to sleep." "Don''t bother. You cane to my house instead," Chuck said subconsciously. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chuck''s words were really said on impulse. He didn''t expect that it was inappropriate, so he felt a little embarrassed after he realized it. She wouldn''t overthink it, would she? Since Chuck was saying it out of sincerity. He couldn''t go on like this! Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Unlike Chuck, who was thinking too much, Zelda smiled after a moment of astonishment. "Thank you, but there''s no need." Chuck was disappointed, but it was normal. It would be strange if someone like Zelda entered his home. But of course, he couldn''t show it, so he cleared his throat and said, "In that case, be careful when you drive on the road, Sister Zelda." "Yep." As the elevator door opened, Zelda stepped into the elevator and was about to wait for the doors to close. However, she suddenly thought of a problem. It seemed that she didn''t bring her ID card out, and she left her house key inside her room. She frowned and pped her hand at her forehand in annoyance, what was wrong with her? Seeing that the elevator door was about to close, Zelda hurriedly pressed the button and opened the door, then walked out after a moment of hesitation. "Well..." Chuck, who was opening the door, was startled. "What''s wrong, Sister Zelda?" "I didn''t bring my ID card, and I forgot the key to the room." Zelda was a little embarrassed. "Then you can stay at my house. There are three rooms," Chuck said. "Will I disturb you?" In truth, Zelda was very satisfied with Chuck''s performance. Of course, this kind of satisfaction didn''t have any implicit meaning to it. She was referring to when he did not simply do anything to her when he kissed herst time. This was the biggest reason why she was willing toe back. "No, you won''t." Chuck smiled. "Well, then I will stay at your house for a night. Tomorrow I will find a locksmith to unlock the door!" Zelda announced in relief. Chuck opened the door and Zelda followed him in. "Sister Zelda, you can sleep in either of these two rooms," Chuck said. "Well, thank you." Zelda casually picked a room and entered, smiling at Chuck as a sign of thanks before closing the door. Deep down, Chuck was secretly aroused but couldn''t do anything since it was Zelda he was talking about. He sighed, returned to the room, and was ready to take a bath and sleep. knock! knock! knock! Someone knocked on the door. Chuck, who was still d in his pajama shorts, staggered to the door. He was half asleep and opened the door to have a look. Zelda was stunned. Chuck blushed and was immediately awake. He forgot that Zelda was at home. "Sister Zelda, I''m sorry, I..." "It''s okay. I''m just going to tell you. Thank you forst night. I''ll treat you to breakfast in the morning," Zelda said. Since there was no ss today, Chuck agreed. He closed the door, took a quick shower, and changed his clothes. Despite his morning routine, he still felt embarrassed. He coughed and said, "I''m done, Sister Zelda." Zelda stood up from the sofa. She had already made an appointment with a locksmith toe with an electrician in the afternoon. They should be able to fix her room problem today. "Well, where are we going to eat?" "Sister Zelda, you make the decision!" Chuck didn''t mind. The two of them went out together. Since Chuck had to go to the za, he could only drive his car instead. After they had a simple breakfast at a cafe nearby, Zelda went to her restaurant. Meanwhile, Chuck drove back to the za. Halfway there, he was reminded that he left some documents at home, he could only turn back and go home. After taking what he needed, he identally pushed open the room that Zelda had slept inst night. Indeed, the ces where she slept was left with a slight fragrance. Chuck reluctantly left and went downstairs to drive to the za. When he arrived at the manager''s office, Ynda was already at work and left everything was in good order. Chuck was very satisfied. It seemed that she was really qualified to be a manager. It was not until noon that Yvette came over to sign the contract. Since Ynda had given her a five- year contract, Yvette was pretty satisfied. Chuck saw her smiling face and was taken aback. It had been a long time since he saw Yvette so rxed. He sighed. "Then I''ll go upstairs. You should work hard!" Yvette said. She was in a good mood. Chuck nodded. Less than five minutes after Yvette left, Chuck''s cell phone rang. It was indeed a WeChat message from Yvette, thanking him for everything. ording to her, she was pretty d that the contract issue was settled, and she wanted to treat him to dinner this time around. Chuck did not know how to reply and could only say that he was very busy. Yvette sent him a message that said, "Well, anyway, I owe you a favor. I want to thank you." Chuck''s thoughts immediately steered in a different direction. If he told her that he was the baller now, would Yvette fall in love with him? If he tried to ask for that as a favor, would she agree? He shook his head, probably not. He sighed and thought to himself that there would be changes in the future. On the other side, Yvette felt was also helpless as she replied. "Okay." When she was sitting in the office, someone suddenly knocked on the door. "Come in," Yvette said. The door was pushed open and an employee said that someone was looking for her. Yvette stood up doubtfully and walked out. She happened to see Zelda, who was bored and came here to look at the store again. Yvette was stunned. Zelda was even more stunned when she saw Yvette. "Are you the boss here?" "Yes." Yvette nodded on impulse. Zelda frowned. She had juste out of her own restaurant and was still reluctant to give up on this ce, nor did she find out who the za''s owner was. She couldn''t helping over and was thinking of talking to the owner of this ce. If she could take over the shop, she was willing to do so. But what was going on? Turns out that this shop was Yvette''s. If the new boss was willing to renew her contract, it could only be from someone that she knew, so... Zelda analyzed the possibilities furiously. Suddenly, a person appeared in her mind. Could he be the new owner of the za? Chapter 49 Chapter 49 The only person whose name came to Zelda''s mind was Chuck. After all, he had bought two cars and a house, and that was already 10 million dors in total, but... She was still confused: She didn''t know how much Harold Wendel had sold the whole za. From what she knew, it should be at least 600 million dors. Did Chuck have so much money though? After all, there was a huge gap between ten million dors and six hundred million dors! At least for her, she couldn''t have taken out so much money at one time. Thinking of this, Zelda rejected the idea that the new boss was Chuck. Was it him or not? Zelda felt a little ufortable. If it was really Chuck, she would actually be slightly angry. Did he actually buy this whole za just to stop her from taking over Yvette''s store? She had already told him in advance, but he chose Yvette and gave up her proposal...... Zelda shook her head and felt more ufortable. She was conflicted and confused. Forget it, she would go and ask him in personter. "Director Maine,e in and have some tea." Yvette invited her. "How long have you known Chuck?" Zelda asked. "It''s been a long time." "Who are Chuck''s parents?" "He doesn''t have one. It''s been like that since young." "No parents?" Zelda was even more confused. If not, where did he get the money to buy a car and a house? If so, the new owner of the za couldn''t be him. Zelda''s worries cleared up and she felt more comfortable. "No need. I''m just here to have a look. Continue your work." Zelda turned around and left. Yvette was a little confused, but she didn''t think much about it and went back to the office. Since the contract had been renewed, she had to start improving her company''s business. However, Zelda turned back when she reached the door. "Do you know that there is a new owner of this za?" Yvette stunned and shook her head. "I don''t know." Was there a change of ownership? This was such a big za, and the owner had changed? When did this happen? "Someone rich managed to buy the ce a few days ago at about 600 or 700 million dors," Zelda said. Yvette was surprised. A few days ago, when Chuck had helped her get back at Manager Yarn, the Big Boss of the za was still Mr. Wendel. How did someone spend so much money to take over the za in just a few days? She suddenly thought of a person. Could it be the baller? But it was a matter of 600 to 700 million dors, could he actually be that rich? If so, it would be simply incredible! Could she only be able to renew the contract because the baller had bought the za, or was it because he knew the owner of the za? Yvette was a little confused because this news was too shocking for her! She''d had to ask the baller properlyter. Zelda saw Yvette''s surprised look and didn''t continue. Yvette didn''t even know the za had a new boss. So how could she know who the new boss was? Zelda was about to go out, but Yvette came to her senses and said in a hurry, "Director Maine, do you know who this new boss is?" "Nope, his identity is very mysterious since he didn''t announce it to the public," Zelda shook her head and said. "Thank you..." Yvette murmured to herself. Zelda walked out. Yvette returned to the office. After hesitating for a while, she sent another message to the baller: I want to know how you helped me? When Chuck received this message, he was a little surprised. What did she mean by "how he helped her"? Chuck thought about it and replied, "I asked my friend to step in and help." "Did your friend buy the za?" Yvette said. This sentence was short but still gave Chuck a shock. How did Yvette know that someone had bought the za? Only a few people knew about the whole thing. Could it be Zelda? It should be her. Maybe she said it by ident when they had dinnerst time. As Chuck thought so, Yvette''s message came in again, "Did you buy it?" Chuck had a headache just thinking about it. Perhaps Yvette thought that she could renew the contract because he bought it. She was smart enough to think of this possibility. "No," Chuck replied, but he felt a little regretful soon after. She didn''t know who he was, so there was probably no harm if he admitted it. "Well, I thought it was you who bought it. If it was you, then I would be really curious to know who you are." "No." "Well, thank you." "No problem." Yvette put down her phone and murmured to herself. The baller had been so nice to her, could he be someone she knew? Yvette shook her head. She did know some people, but most just wanted to sleep with her, not to mention that they didn''t have the financial ability. Who the hell are you then? Yvette stared at the baller''s profile picture. Chuck put down his phone and felt a little regretful. He should have admitted it directly just now. Then, he could directly ask Yvette if she wanted to be his girlfriend. However, if she agreed, what... what would he do? Chuck sighed. Chuck and Ynda made detailed ns for the za untilte in the evening. He had wanted to send Queenie back, but she went back to school on her own by car after work. She probably didn''t want to trouble "Ynda". Chuck could only drive Ynda back to school. However, when they arrived at the parking lot, his mobile phone rang. He looked at it and smiled. It was Zelda. Zelda''sce pants were still at his house. She had probably just thought of it, so she would probably ask him when he would being back in a roundabout way. Sure enough, when the call was connected, Zelda''s voice sounded a little embarrassed. "When will you be back? I need to ask you something." Zelda hesitated to tell him! If Chuck found out, she would be embarrassed. "It''ll take a while," Chuck said. He was slightly remorseful that he didn''t use it when he went back that morning. Well, this idea was quite lecherous though. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chuck was speechless at himself. "Well, tell me when youe back." Zelda sighed in relief. Chuck probably didn''t notice. The call ended. Ynda turned around and walked to school. All of a sudden, a good-looking male student appeared. It was William Yuri, Ynda''s boyfriend. She was surprised to see him and asked, "Why are you here?" William looked at the BMW seven series but did not manage to see who the driver was. He walked over to Ynda and said, "Why am I here? I''ve heard that you''ve been frequently finding this student named Chuck Cannon. Shouldn''t you give me an exnation about this?" "There''s nothing to exin. I had some stuff to ask him." Ynda shook her head. "Some stuff?" William looked at the BMW 7 Series which had just left. "Was the person driving the car just now Chuck?" He had already confirmed the rumors that Chuck was a poor man who managed to pick up some cash out of luck these days. From what he heard, it was only a mere 2 thousand dors, so he could never afford to drive a BMW 7 series. The reason why he asked was that his girlfriend was sent back by a man. What the hell? He needed to know who the driver was! "No." Ynda shook her head. Seems like she couldn''t allow Chuck to send her back anymore. "Of course I know it''s not him. I''m asking you who was the one who drove you back just now!" William stared at Ynda. Ynda nced at him and continued to make her way into the school, ignoring him. William was a bit angry. He grabbed her by the arm and said, "If you don''t make it clear today, I won''t let you in!" "Let go!" Ynda''s expression hardened. "Ynda Lane, don''t I have a car? My Ferrari is several times better than the car he drove just now. You want to hitch a ride on such a garbage car instead of my extravagant car?" William''s expression was gloomy indicating that he was really angry. "Don''t judge a person by his appearance. It''s useless topete in cars." Ynda shook her head. "Then let''spare wealth? Okay, call him now and ask him to turn back. I''d like to see who this person who''s richer than me is!" William sneered. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Disappointment appeared in Ynda''s eyes. "You are really too childish!" "You don''t dare to ask him toe back? Are you afraid of making him feel inferior?" William taunted. He had never lost to anyone when it came toparing wealth. It was just a BMW seven series, he could just buy it anytime. Since the car has driven would correspond to one''s wealth and worth, a BMW 7 series would mean that the person''s worth was only around tens of millions of dors. This couldn''t even be considered as petty cash to William. William looked down on him! "It''s you who''ll feel inferior!" Ynda broke free of William''s grasp and headed into the school. William snorted. "You''re quite good at defending him. Tell me, have you slept with him?" "You really disgust me!" Ynda''s eyes were full of disappointment. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Then why do you defend him so much?" William''splexion looked terrible. He had been chasing Ynda for so long, but he had never been able to sleep with her. Yet, the man in the BMW seven series just now could sleep with her? How could it be possible? Someone like him who drove a Ferrari couldn''t sleep with her, yet someone who drove a stupid BMW could? It was just ridiculous! Ynda turned and continued to walk away. William was furious and grabbed her again. "Tell me clearly! Tell me who that person is, and I will find someone to destroy him!" "Are you out of your mind?" Ynda was angry. "Then make it clear who he is? Otherwise, I will find him myself!" William threatened. "I warn you, don''t do anything stupid, or you will regret it," Ynda warned coldly. "Haha, I will regret it? Well, what I regret the most is that I am too kind to you. I should have forced myself on you long ago!" William''s handsome face contorted uglily. p! Ynda raised her hand and pped William. "You are so disgusting!" "Ynda Lane! How dare you hit me? I''m going to do you today!" William dragged Ynda to his Ferrari. Her expression changed instantly and she struggled. "William Yuri, don''t do anything stupid! I''ll call the police!" "Haha, call the police? I''m going to sleep with my girlfriend, that''spletely legal, right?" Ynda fell on the ground hard as a result of being dragged so roughly. She bit her lip stubbornly to prevent her tears from flowing down. "Hey! What are you doing?" The 60-year-old school security guard ran over. William Yuri frowned. "Get out of my way! Don''t you want your job? She''s my girlfriend!" "If she was your girlfriend, would she be struggling like this? You would force this on her? Let me tell you, don''t do anything stupid, don''t make a fool of yourself! I already called the police!" The security guard warned huskily! William''s expression darkened. He looked at Ynda, who had fallen on the ground, and he was extremely pissed off. He should have slept with her long ago! "Ynda Lane, count yourself lucky today. I''ll be sure to find you soon!" William snorted and got into the Ferrari sports car. With a rumbling sound of the gas pedal, he drove away! "Little girl, are you okay?" The security guard ran over and helped Ynda up. When he saw her knee bleeding, he sighed. "I''m fine, thank you." Ynda bit her lip to numb the pain. She could feel her knees burning from the pain, but it didn''t matter. So what if it hurts? She was used to it. Ynda limped back to the dormitory of the school, her figure looking frail and lonely. The security guard sighed. "Such a beautiful girl, how did she find such a boyfriend?" ...... Chuck drove back. When he arrived at his door, he called Zelda, soon hearing the sound of a door opening and closing. Zelda then appeared at the corner and saw Chuck. "Sister Zelda, what''s the matter?" Chuck asked deliberately, the frilly pants in the bathroom emerging in his mind unconsciously. He couldn''t help but look at Zelda''s waist. So she was usually wearing such sexy garments! Was she wearing an undergarment simr to that one? Is itce too? Chuck was really curious. "I left something in my room and I would like to go in and get it." Zelda was a little embarrassed, but fortunately, he just came back only now, so he probably didn''t know. "Okay." Chuck opened the door and Zelda walked in. She went to the room that she had slept inst night and opened the bathroom door. She quickly kept it away and was secretly relieved. Thank god. Zelda came out. "Thank you." "No problem." "By the way, do you know who the new owner of the za where we ate atst time is?" Zelda suddenly asked. "How would I know?" Chuck asked curiously as he had expected this question beforehand. His expression was so natural, so it seemed that the new boss was not him. Then who could it be? "Well, it''s nothing then. Thanks!" Zelda said as she walked outside. However, she identally bumped into the closet and dropped her clothes which fell into a heap on the floor. Chuck stepped forward and asked, "Sister Zelda, are you okay?" He hurried over to help Zelda up. He was amused, how could she be so careless? "It''s okay, it''s okay." Zelda covered her belly with her hands, her face full of pain. The pain was preventing her from kneeling down, and she could only rely on Chuck''s help. Chuck thought pervertedly, if he had hidden her undergarments that morning, then it would be hard for Zelda to ask about it when she couldn''t find it. Though it was a little bit risky, but... s, he was slightly regretful. She covered her stomach and ran out, but she was in so much pain that she could not walk properly. She had probably bumped into it too hard. Chuck immediately came over to her aid and asked, "Sister Zelda, do you want me to send you to the hospital?" "No need." "Then I''ll send you home." Chuck had no choice but to say so. Zelda''s face was already contorting in pain, she was probably hurting a lot. "Yes, please." Zelda nodded. Chuck helped Zelda back to her house. To be honest, he leaned so close to her that he could smell the fragrance on her body. Adding that on to the asional physical contact with her, he was distracted and aroused although that it was wrong. After all, she was injured now. Zelda lowered her head and looked at Chuck''s lower half, her face immediately turned red again. She was not a fool. How could she not know what he was thinking this time? Speaking of which, did Chuck dream of herst night when she saw him this morning? Zelda was a little ashamed. How could he do this? Zelda was helpless, but she also felt strange. If Chuck had this idea, did it mean that she was charming to him? She didn''t know what to say and was flooded with pain and shamefulness. Since Chuck was like this, would he dream of her again tonight? Would he dream of her being flirtatious? She wasn''t that kind of person though! Zelda sighed and was worried. After Chuck helped her to the sofa, he said, "Sister Zelda, I''ll go back first." "Well, thank you." The next morning, Chuck drove to the za first. When he arrived at Ynda''s office, he was impressed by the fact that she was already there. He immediately continued the discussion with Ynda about the next ns for the za. For now, there were still some shops that had not been rented out for a long time. So, he decided to attract people to open shop here by making the rent-free for a year. Ynda had the same idea as him. The two of them took no time to agree on things and moved on quickly to implementing and promoting the idea. Chuck noticed that Ynda did not wear a skirt today. Instead, she wore a pair of long, casual pants that weren''t tight-fitting as usual, and she did not seem to walk around often as she would. He was curious, but he did not ask about it. However, Ynda had to stand up to take the documents, and only then Chuck noticed that she was limping. He was surprised and asked, "What happened to you?" "Nothing serious. I identally fell down when I went back yesterday," Ynda exined with a smile. "Be careful then. Why don''t you go back and rest?" Chuck said with concern. "There''s no need. It''s just a small matter." "Um, you don''t have to worry. I have decided to let you be the manager." Chuck said, afraid that Ynda would not go back to rest because she was worried about her post. "Really? Thank you, haha, then since I am the manager now, I can''t simply rest like that. I have to work hard!" Ynda said with a smile. Chuck sighed in resignation. Why was a girl doing so much? During the discussion of work benefits, Chuck was not stingy in terms of sry. He gave her a sry of 10,000 dors a month, in addition to other bonuses at the end of the year. Ynda agreed to all of this with a bright smile. Chuck was busy in the za for the next two days, and Ynda began to start publicizing the ce. As for the Porsche car, Chuck had no time to collect the car, so he could only push it to ater date. Fortunately, he was a VIP there, so it wasn''t a big deal for him to leave the car there for a few days. However, when he was about to go to the za today, Ynda called him. "Lara from your ss wants to rent a shop here with her cousin." Chuck was stunned, why did Lara want to rent a shop? However, he immediately realized that Lara might have heard of the news that rental here was free for a year, so she wanted to inquire about it. He chuckled. Lara, you were asking for it! Chapter 51 Chapter 51 "Shall we rent it to them?" Ynda Lane asked when Chuck Cannon remained silent for a while. "What do they n to do?" He replied. "It looks like they are nning on starting a milk tea shop," Ynda said. "A milk tea shop?" Chuck smiled. Without the rent, the milk tea shop would cost 50 or 60 thousand dors with the decorations and furniture. Perhaps it was Lara Jean`s cousin, Charlotte Yates, who took the big share with Lara offered a little money. Both of them should be hiring a couple of workers to work for them. That sounded like a good idea. "Rent it to them," Chuck said. "Very well," Ynda said before hanging up the phone. Chuck hung up the phone, tidied up, and drove to the za. After arriving at the za, Ynda had already signed a contract with Lara and others. They had already taken the keys and went to n the shopfront carefully. When Chuck had just arrived, he saw a shop which had been empty for quite some time, had its door half-opened. Lara and Charlotte probably had chosen that shopfront, their judgment was not bad too. Ynda said that she had epted a deposit of 5,000 dors and Chuck nodded in agreement. Their marketing strategy of providing a one-year rent-free store to people seeded as many people came to enquire about it, and there were only about ten of the shops left. And now it was even better as more and more people wereing after the empty shop lots, they managed to hit their initial expectations. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. There was finally some good sign. He hoped that the za would be prosperous as soon as possible so that his mother would not be disappointed. Chuck then transferred three million dors to thepany''s ount as the za needed some liquidity. Although this amount was not much for a za, it was all Chuck had in his bank ount. He would still need to ask for more from his mother. Chuck allowed Ynda to keep that money as she was the manager after all, who was in charge of the whole za, facilities, employees, and so on. All of which needed money. Ynda took it and said, "Thank you for trusting me." "Don¡¯t mention it," Chuck smiled. He was lucky enough to get a beautiful manager to help him run his business. "Let me know if the money is not enough," Chuck continued. "It should be enough. The rental from other shops in the za every month is already quite arge sum." "Well, you are right." Ynda smiled. It seemed that her decision was right. She needed a good boss at the moment. Now it seemed that her decision was right. Since Chuck had nothing to do, he nned to go to school for sses. Since holidays were around the corner, perhaps he should start putting more effort into his academics. "Charlotte, look at this shop, isn''t it good?" Lara was interested. She had wanted to open her own shop for a long time, but she had no money. She was motivated when she heard about the advertisement for a one-year rent-free shop so she dragged her cousin over. It was free after all so she had the guts to do anything she liked. "Yes, it''s not bad." Charlotte nodded with satisfaction. "Look, if it wasn¡¯t for the rent-free period, the rental fees are around 7000 dors per month. Now with the rent-free period, I am saving around 80 thousand dors. It¡¯s like I''ve got an 80 thousand dor profit. As for the decoration and furniture, I''ve figured it out. This shop front is not big, so it will require at most 40 thousand dors. We can hire two employees to work, and with some advertisement at the school, we will definitely make money. We will be bosses who soon earn thousands of dors a month without doing anything. We can even earn more than that if the business is good!" Lara was somewhat hopeful. Charlotte also smiled. Thirty thousand dors, she had to fork out thirty thousand dors. That was all she had after working part-time for so many years. As for where Lara would find ten thousand dors, she didn¡¯t know but it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. "Well, then let''s go for a walk and bring the renovation contractors over to give us a quote. We''d better ask a few morepanies so that we can get the cheapest quote. " Lara said. "Okay, I know of a couple ofpanies nearby. Let''s go and ask them now." Hearing what Lara said, Charlotte was excited too. The two of them pulled open the shutter gate and went out, but Lara saw someone and shouted, "Hey!" In the distance, Chuck was stunned and turned his head. Charlotte was overjoyed when she saw Chuck. Why was he here? Was he here for a meal? Charlotte was really surprised. Chuck did not take any move thest time they met. And Charlotte had insomnia for a couple of days after that, she thought, "Is Chuck interested in me or not? I said it so clearly in the car that night. But he didn''t touch me.¡± To be honest, Charlotte was very disappointed. She wasn¡¯t that bad of ady too. "Charlotte, let me introduce someone to you. This is the top-grade loser in our ss." Lara proudly pulled Charlotte and walked towards Chuck. Charlotte was shocked. It turned out that Chuck had such an image in Lara''s heart. "Loser?" Charlotte wanted to p Lara in her face. "Chuck, what are you doing here? Are you here to look at the shop lots too?" Lara looked down on him. When she went to the manager''s office, she was surprised to know that the campus beauty Ynda was the manager. She tried so hard to make Ynda rent the shop to her, but Chuck... Although she did see Ynda, the campus belle,e to find Chuck in the ss before, she did not think much about their rtionship. Now that she thought about it and found it unreasonable. Why would Ynda look for Chuck? Maybe it was because of Zelda Maine. Zelda was the only possible reason! Perhaps it was because Ynda had something to discuss with Zelda, then she knew Chuck was a friend of Zelda by ident, so she asked Chuck for help. Ynda only took Chuck as a middleman, and it was nothing great. "He didn''t even know that he was being used by someone else. What a loser!" She made the assumption in her head. "I''m not here for the shops, I am just wandering around," Chuck nced at Charlotte and shook his head. Charlotte wanted to say something, but she had promised Chuck not to tell Lara about him. Charlotte felt helpless in her heart. "Lara, don''t you go too far, or he might take revenge on you. He''s so rich..." "Oh." Lara smiled. ¡°Why did I even asked though? Your purpose here can only be and wander around too, right?¡±, but Lara''s heart was full of contempt. "He is probably lying. What a loser! Ynda is just making use of you, but you are so happy that you think that Ynda will talk to you? Stop dreaming, she is the campus belle! She will not pay attention to you at all even if you came to look for her! Do you think that she will be grateful to you because you helped her once? What a loser." She continued to look down on Chuck in her mind. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "This is my store." Lara showed off. "You don''t know it, do you? The manager of this za is the campus belle Ynda. I just told her to rent it to me and she immediately rented it to me after making a phone call!" "Oh, it''s great. Congrattions." Chuck smiled. Lara was dissatisfied. "What the hell are youughing at? I''m going to be a boss now, but you''re still following Zelda around. I''m much better than you." "Come and have a drink during the opening ceremony, I''ll give you one free drink," Lara said. "Oh, thank you," Chuck replied lightly. Charlotte''s face turned red. She felt embarrassed and was ashamed. Lara, Chuck could buy this store, but you... how could you speak like he is poor? She thought. Charlotte could only throw an apologetic look at Chuck. "It doesn''t matter to me. When your store opens, there will be plenty of opportunities for you to ask me for help." Chuck thought in his heart. "By the way, this is my cousin, Charlotte." Lara finally introduced. Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief and reached out her slender hand. "Nice to meet you." "Hello." Chuck reached out his hand and shook it. This was the first time Chuck had touched Charlotte¡¯s hand. Her hand was really soft and her skin was very tender. Feeling that her hand was being pinched by his fingers, Charlotte''s face turned redder. What did he want to do? "Let go, are you taking advantage of my cousin?" Lara was angry and hurriedly pulled their hands away. Charlotte was irritated and thought, "What are you doing? I was willing to be taken advantage of by him! You¡­¡± Charlotte was speechless. If it weren''t for Lara, Charlotte would have pulled Chuck to the bathroom already. "Pervert!" Lara curled her lips. "Me? Pervert? Did I sleep with you that night?" Chuck said. "You..." Lara''s face immediately turned red. Yes, Chuck helped her in front of Zelda that day. She did say that she would sleep with Chuck, but he didn''t want it! Charlotte''s eyes widened. Was there such a situation between the two of them? Did they almost sleep together? "Chuck, if you say it again, I won''t forgive you." Lara was angry. "Why don''t you let others know what you''ve done? You said it yourself that you were willing to sleep with me." He said. "You bastard, I did say that, but you didn''te over. I gave you a chance but you turned it down, it means that you have given up. If it was today, do you think I will say the same again? Dream on! I have a boyfriend now, a rich man! A baller!" Lara red at Chuck with a proud face. "Oh, a baller? Who is it?" Chuckughed. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 "He just bought a luxury car. The money he spent on that car is an amount you can''t possibly earn in your lifetime." Lara snorted with a disdainful voice. Charlotte felt helpless and speechless. Your rich boyfriend is just in front of you! "Wow, he sounds rich. Let''s ask him over so that I can get to know him," Chuck said with a smile. "My boyfriend doesn¡¯t have time for you. He is busy running his ownpany and earning millions of dors a day. And you expect him to drop his work just toe over to meet you? Who do you think you are?" Lara red at Chuck. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chuck touched his nose and thought, "Am I that busy? I run apany?" "Why don''t you ask him over to see you?" Chuck said. "He wille for me no matter how busy he is. But we had just metst night over a candlelight dinner and I don''t want to disturb him now because I am a considerate girlfriend. You won''t understand what I mean, will you?" Lara curled her lips. Charlotte was surprised. "Chuck and Lara metst night? It shouldn''t be, right? Otherwise, how could the two of them be like this now?" "Lara, stop talking..." Charlotte couldn''t bear to listen any longer, so she quickly pulled Lara away. "Why can¡¯t I continue?" Lara shook her head. She was in a bad mood and was irritated by Chuck''s words. She really wanted to kick Chuck in his face. She had given him a chance to sleep with her before but he didn¡¯t want to, it¡¯s impossible for her to let him approach her again now. "Yeah, so the conclusion is you can¡¯t get him toe here now." Chuck shook his head. "Hey, stop it!" Lara yelled. She was annoyed. "Alright, I''ll send a message to my boyfriend to ask him to drive over right now!!" As she spoke, Lara took out her phone. Charlotte felt helpless. Chuck smiled. His mobile phone had always been silent. No matter how many messages she sent, no ringtone would be heard. Lara sent messages to "baller" one after another, but there was no response. Lara was anxious: "Baller, please reply to me, okay?" Lara bit her lip and hesitated then send the message to the baller again, "Reply me, I''ll do whatever you want tonight." "My words should be alluring, right? But...he still didn¡¯t reply." Lara was disappointed and anxious. "What happened? He¡¯s not replying to your messages? Is he your boyfriend or not?" Chuck asked with a smile. "Hey! My boyfriend is busy! How can he be as free as you?" Lara red at Chuck, her chest heaving with anger. "Lara, stop it." Charlotte pulled Lara away again. Lara was mad now and no one could stop her from insulting Chuck now, "Charlotte, he''s just a loser. I think he did it on purpose just to trigger me." Charlotte felt so speechless. "Chuck, you are here to fight with me today, aren¡¯t you? Do you think I don''t know why you''re here? Didn''t youe here to look for Ynda? Look at you, do you think you''re great just because you know Zelda? I''m telling you, Ynda is just taking advantage of you. Do you really think you''re someone special? She''s the campus belle, and it''s impossible for her to care about you. Please stop dreaming ..." Lara said angrily. Suddenly... They heard a giggle interrupting Lara''s words, and then Lara was shocked. "Chuck..." After the voice came, a beautiful woman wearing a pair of casual jeans came over. It turned out to be Ynda, the campus belle who was so beautiful that she looked like an angel! Charlotte was amazed when she saw such a beautiful girl. Then she felt ashamed of herself compared to Ynda because she was way too beautiful. Chuck was also stunned. He turned to look at Ynda, who was limping towards him and thought, "What''s she doing here?" Chuck immediately ran over to help her as her legs were injured. Ynda smiled and said, "Thank you." "You should have been more carefulst night. Look at you now, you can''t even walk properly," Chuck said helplessly. "Well, I guess I shall take more precautions next time." Ynda apologized. What was this conversation about? It was making their imagination run wild. Lara was really shocked. "What''s going on? Why did Ynda ask Chuck to help her and even smile at her? What''s more, did he identally hurt her knee during some ¡®activity¡¯st night?" Lara was dumbfounded because it waspletely incredulous! She thought that Ynda was using Chuck. Of course, she would throw him away after making use of him. But she didn''t expect that Ynda would treat Chuck so well... Charlotte sighed in her heart. "So that''s how it is. He has such a beautiful girlfriend. Why would he be interested in me?" "Sorry, the two of us have something to attend to," Ynda said with a smile. Lara couldn''te back to her senses, and she was envious in her heart. "Why? Ynda cares about Chuck, and that "rich guy" doesn''t care about me." "By the way, what were you trying to say just now?" Chuck asked curiously. Lara''s face immediately turned red. Her face was burning red. She wanted to ask him to stop dreaming, but Ynda actually came to find Chuck in person! Chuck could not be bothered to entertain her anymore. Ynda said, "By the way, Lara, our boss said that you''ll have to do your best if you rent this shop lot." "We will. By the way, who is your boss?" Lara asked in a hurry. "Why are you asking this?" Ynda asked. "It''s good to know one more person. Can you give me your boss''s number?" Lara was looking forward to it. Chuck was speechless and thought, "Didn''t I give it to you?" "No!" Ynda shook her head. Lara muttered, "How stingy." Chuck knew that Ynda must have something urgent when she came over for him, so he helped Ynda to the manager''s office. "Who was that?" Charlotte muttered to herself. "The campus belle Ynda, he is so lucky," Lara muttered with her heart full of sourness. "What''s so good about Chuck? Even Ynda treats him with such an attitude." He had nothing special about him. Except for the fact that he was a little handsome, the rest... Lara curled her lips. Maybe she thought that Ynda had stolen something from her so she was not happy. "You refused to sleep with me that night and you are now trying to sleep with Ynda? Nevere after me again, I won''t spend a single night with you even if you beg me." Lara was fuming with anger, as she recalled the previous incident. "Let¡¯s talk about more important matters, Charlotte. Let''s go to the renovationpany," Lara said angrily. Her good mood had been ruined by Chuck. "What''s the matter with you and Chuck? He just said that you wanted to sleep with him, then did you two really..." Charlotte asked. "Ah, Charlotte, please don''t ask... Well, I told Chuck that to thank him for helping me. But he did not come that night so it¡¯s not my fault either." Lara said. Thinking of this, she became angrier. She had gone all out at that time. In fact, she ever only had one boyfriend, and that was Conrad. Chuck still didn''t want her when she broke up with Conrad. The more Lara thought about it, the angrier she became. Chuck was really a pure loser. Charlotte was suddenly enlightened. "So that''s how it is." Looking at her shopfront, Lara couldn''t help saying, "Do you think the baller who bought the car is richer, or the owner of this za is richer?" Charlotte shook her head as she did not know the answer to her question. But the za cost at least millions of dors or maybe even more. Chuck was rich, but he can¡¯t be that rich, right. Well, the owner of the za must be richer. "Forget it. Let''s not talk about it anymore. We shall get the quote from the renovationpany as soon as possible." Lara said. "Let¡¯s go." Charlotte agreed. When both of them walked out of the za together, Lara turned her head and muttered, "Chuck, don''t say that I''m not trustworthy. If you call me before midnight, I can still keep my promise and sleep with you for one night. If you don''t do so, then you won''t have another chance." ...... Chuck helped Ynda back to the manager''s office. Ynda just said something on their way back, mainly about her ideas in the future nning of the za, She had suddenlye up with some ideas earlier, so she came out and looked for him. Chuck was right. Ynda was really capable of this job. But when he helped Ynda back, he caught a whiff of her musk. It was not a perfume, but it was very natural and fragrant. Looking at her beautiful face, he could not help but wonder... He was jealous of William in his heart. William was indeed lucky to get a girlfriend like Ynda who didn¡¯t like wearing tight-fitting or sexy clothes despite having such a good figure. He could tell that Ynda had a really nice butt while he was standing close to her. But her loose pants didn''t show it. After listening to Ynda for a while, Chuck gave up on the idea of attending sses. At noon, he went to send food to Yvette Jordan. She should be in thepany by now. But at this time, Chuck took out his mobile phone and looked at his WeChat. Then he felt helpless after reading Lara¡¯s messages. Lara was really... Another message came. It was sent by Lara: Baller, could you please lend me 10,000 dors? Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chuck smiled while reading Lara¡¯s message. It should be the money that Lara needed to open the milk tea shop, but it was really ridiculous of her to borrow it from him! Chuck ignored her message as it was too ridiculous. Chuck put the phone in his pocket and turned to ask what Ynda wanted to eat. He had to send Yvette a meal anyway, so he was thinking of buying Ynda a meal on the way too. "It¡¯s okay. I''ll order some delivery myself. Thank you. There are still some details that I need to think through." Ynda smiled and shook her head. "Well okay then, remember to have your meal on time." Chuck said and left. He casually packed three dishes in a restaurant in his za and went to the fifth floor. However, to Chuck''s disappointment, Yvette was not there. She had probably gone out to work on some company issues. She seemed determined in running herpany after signing the contract. Chuck could only bring the dishes back to Ynda''s office. Ynda said, "Is this for me?" Chuck didn''t want to lie to her either. He just told her that it was for a friend, but she was not around. Chuck didn''t let her know that it was Yvette. "Although it¡¯s originally for someone else, but still, thank you so much, because I''m hungry now." Ynda smiled. Chuck was surprised to see Ynda¡¯s good temper, it was rare for someone beautiful to have such a good personality. "You don''t mind?" Chuck couldn''t help but ask. "What should I mind about?" She replied. Alright then. The two of them finished the three dishes. To be honest, Chuck really enjoyed eating with his beautiful friend. Soon the night came about but there was still no sign of Yvette. She was probably out there dealing with some important matters. When it was almost time, Chuck offered to send Ynda back to the university. "Thank you. I''ll take the bus myself." Ynda shook her head. Chuck was surprised. Why did Ynda look like she didn''t want to go back to school? Chuck nced at Ynda''s injured knee and sat down. "What''s wrong with you?" "It''s okay. I haven''t finished my work yet, so I''ll go backter." Ynda didn''t want to go back to school because she was afraid that William Yuri would wait for her at the door. She was thinking of sleeping overnight in the office as she could sleep on the couch. "Did something happen to you?" Chuck asked softly, because he saw the sadness in Ynda''s eyes just now. Maybe she did not injure her knees by ident. But she is always cheerful and independent, so she would definitely not reveal her true emotions to just anyone. "Nope." She said. "Really?" Chuck asked again. "Yes, thank you for your concern." Ynda assured him. "Just tell me, if there''s anything wrong!" Chuck said. Chuck was helpless. She had a boyfriend, so there was no need for him to worry about her. He could only tell Ynda not to work toote. Ynda smiled and nodded. Chuck then left after the conversation.. Ynda also continued her work. Then her phone rang out all of a sudden, it was from William. She did not want to answer the phone call but had no choice in the end as her phone continued to ring endlessly. "Ynda, are you sleeping with the man who sent you back yesterday?" William''s voice was very unpleasant. He had waited for her for a long time at the school gate, but she had note back yet. He even went to the girls'' dormitory and asked if she was in her room or not.. "Don''t be so disgusting." Ynda''s voice was cold. "Disgusting? Why don¡¯t you tell me about the disgusting thing that you did? Have you already slept with him more than once?" William scolded madly. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ynda hung up the phone. William called her again, but she didn¡¯t answer the call. Ding! It was a message from William. He was cursing in the message, swearing to find her tonight. Ynda sighed and told herself to ignore him. She clearly knew that she needed to work hard now to bring her life back to how it used to be. After she finished her work, she locked the door of the office, and then curled up on the lonely sofa and closed her eyes... ...... Chuck arrived at the parking lot and was about to drive home, when he suddenly thought that he wanted to ask Yvette about how she was. However, it took quite some time for Yvette to pick up the phone. "Hey..." Her voice sounded a little sad. What was wrong? "Hey... Yvette, How are you now?" Chuck asked in a hurry. Was she sick? She sounded sick with her weak and hoarse voice. Chuck thought that Yvette went out for work at noon when he sent her food. He did not know about her falling sick. "My head hurts a little. It looks like themon cold." She said. "Have you taken your medicine yet?" He asked with concern. "Nope." Yvette replied. "Where are you now? I''ll buy you some medicine and send it over to you," Chuck said in a hurry. Chuck would not have the courage to say that in the past but it was different now. Yvette no longer disliked him. He could feel the change in impression from the tone she used to speak to him. Chuck no longer needed to be overcautious, he knew this was the opportunity that he must seize. After a moment of hesitation, Yvette''s cold voice sounded. "Okay, but it''s a little far away. It will take you half an hour to get here by car." "Alright no problem." He replied. Yvette sent him the address after hanging up the phone. Chuck took a look at the address and immediately drove towards her house. Chuck even stopped half way and bought a bowl of porridge for Yvette. She probably had not eaten for a whole day. Then he went to the pharmacy to buy some medicine and hurriedly drove to the ce where Yvette lived. This neighborhood was almost the same as the one that Yvette had sold before. Chuck suddenly thought of the house that he bought from Yvette and sighed, he did not have time to manage that house too. After he parked the car, he walked in and took the elevator. To be honest, Chuck was a little nervous, as if he was going to do something bad. He kept telling himself that he was only here to send her some food and medicine to calm himself down. "Yvette is ill today, so I can''t have any thoughts about her!" Chuck hurriedly shook his head and dispelled this evil thought. He went to the front door of Yvette''s home and knocked on it. After a while, the door opened. Yvette looked pale and haggard. Chuck suddenly felt a little distressed. She had not eaten for a whole day. Why didn''t she call him when she was sick? After all, he was her husband! Chuck felt helpless. She was wearing a casual loose knee-length dress that revealed her pale calves. She was also wearing a pair of slippers, revealing her beautiful feet. Chuck did not dare look elsewhere as Yvette was not well. "Come in and have a seat." Yvette looked at the food in Chuck''s hand and felt touched. She was indeed a little hungry. Chuck walked in the house nervously. This was Yvette''s new home. She had only brought over the things from her previous house so it seemed familiar to him. Chuck sighed inwardly. "This is your medicine and here¡¯s some porridge. You should eat it first." "Okay." Yvette said as she received the porridge from Chuck. Chuck felt Yvette was notfortable with his presence so he went to the bathroom. She was staying in a single bedroom apartment so the bathroom could be easily located. When he passed by the balcony, he saw Yvette''s undergarments being hung out to dry. Chuck quickly shook his head and stopped himself from thinking about it. He decided not to disturb her and thought it was better for him to go home. Chuck went to the bathroom and looked at his mobile phone as he was bored. He then saw that Lara had sent him another message. He was nonplussed, and he could not convince himself to lend Lara any money. "10,000 dors, I need 10,000 dors, and I promise to give it back to you in a month''s time." Lara was excited, because "baller" had finally replied to her message. ¡°Baller¡± was herst resort for financial aid as her parents would never give her such a huge amount of money, moreover, she could not get so much out of her debit card too. "Please..." Lara sent another message. "Why do I need to lend it to you?" Chuck repeated. He wanted her to say those words herself. "If you are willing, I can apany you for three days, and then you can lend me 10,000 dors. I''ll still pay you back in a month." After a minute, Lara replied. Although Lara was annoying, her credibility was still good. Chuck was hesitating, not because he wanted to sleep with her, but he thought he should seize the opportunity to humiliate her. So he told her to send him a nude photo of herself. Lara did not reply to his message after that. Chuck thought that Lara was afraid of him spreading her photos so she chose to give up. Chuck then put away his mobile phone and went out after using the bathroom. However his phone suddenly rang, it was a message from Lara. He clicked on it and found her photo in surprise, she was not totally nude but she did expose her body a lot in the picture. Her figure was really good! Lara continued pleading. "Baller, don''t do this to me. I don''t want to send nudes. Have a look at the photo I sent just now, is it good enough?" Chuck ignored it as he knew Lara would send him more photos if he ignored her. However, Chuck thought differently after looking at Lara¡¯s photo. Since he was already at Yvette''s house, should he do something about it? Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chuck stopped thinking about it after a while. How could he mess with the ill Yvette at this time? Yvette might not like it if he forced her into doing so, even if she was willing to, her weak body was not suitable for that activity too! Chuck came out of the bathroom and saw Yvette eating porridge on the sofa. He was relieved seeing her up and about as herplexion looked a little better. Chuck no longer had any intention of sleeping with her after seeing her current condition. "I guess it¡¯s time for me to go back," Chuck said gently. "Alright then, thank you." Yvette stood up coldly and then said, "It''s better to walk further to the main street as it''s easier to g a taxi there." "Okay." Chuck did not tell her about him driving over. "Take this." Yvette took out 500 dors from her bag, walked over, and handed it to the dumbfounded Chuck. "What is this for?" "The money is for the medicine you brought, as well aspensate you for traveling back and forth from here," Yvette said coldly. Chuck felt helpless. It was only a few dors for the medicine and there was really no need for her to pay him back. "No, you keep it." Chuck shook his head. This was too courteous of her. "Take it. You need money to pay your rent and also your meals." Yvette insisted. Then, Chuck grabbed her hand and refused. Yvette''s cold body was trembling, and her face was a little red. "You really don''t have to do that. We''ve been together for so long. No need to do that." Chuck was a little disappointed. It was not a good thing for Yvette to be too courteous. After all, he didn''te for money. He came for... Although they didn''t do anything, it was also good for him toe and see Yvette. "Mm." Yvette''s cold hand struggled for a moment before she withdrew her hand. Her expression was unnatural and the atmosphere in the room became a little awkward. Chuck wanted to kiss her so badly. Her lips were very sexy. They had slept together for so long but Chuck had never kissed her before. He wanted to know how it felt to kiss her lips. However, Chuck held himself back. He knew clearly that her impression of him would deteriorate badly, if she refused his kiss and pushed him away. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Have a good rest. I''m leaving now." Chuck broke the silence. "Okay." He opened the door and went out, but Yvette suddenly said, "Have you had a different boss in your za?" Chuck shook his head and indicated he didn''t know. "Okay, be careful on the way." Chuck went downstairs and left after getting in the car. He smiled as he thought about it over and over again on the way. Although he didn''t do anything this time, he managed to improve Yvette¡¯s impression of him. It was one step closer for him to win her heart again. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Chuck called Yvette and asked her how she felt. He was relieved to hear her voice sounding better. He wanted to send Yvette some breakfast so he made a phone call to check on her first. Chuck immediately hung up the phone before Yvette could even refuse. He then drove to Yvette¡¯s ce and parked the car by the roadside. Next, Chuck bought some breakfast and went upstairs to knock on the door. Yvette opened the door and she looked much better. Chuck didn''t step into the apartment. He then handed her the set of breakfast and said, "Have a good rest." Chuck turned around and left after that. He had no intention of entering the apartment at all. Yvette was stunned. She thought that Chuck woulde in and stay there for a while. Although it would be a little awkward, Yvette had already prepared herself for it. However, she did not expect him to note in at all... Yvette looked at arge set of breakfast - there was porridge, buns, and jam. The portion was more than enough for 3 people. She looked at them for a few seconds and suddenly shook her head and chuckled. "Can I even finish this much food?" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Chuck got in the car and received a phone call from Wilbur Wendel. Wilbur was calling him to ask him about the dinner at the five-star hotel tonight. Chuck was surprised. He did not hear of this event before this. Besides, a fancy dinner organized at five-star hotels normally required invitation cards to attend. He didn''t intend to be there for free food and drink. He was not that shameless! "Why aren¡¯t you invited? Did you not receive the invitation card?" This time, it was Wilbur''s turn to be surprised. After all, they had all already received an invitation card. Why didn''t Chuck have one? "No, what''s it about?" Chuck was curious. "Oh, I heard that it was organized by a woman named Karen Lee. I have never heard of her before but she seemed to be someone important. There were rumors that she bought the most luxurious five-star hotel in the city two days ago with cash! It is impossible to buy the entire hotel without two or three billion dors. Then, Karen Lee, also known as Madam Lee, issued a party invitation! My dad got it, and you..." Wilbur''s voice was even more unexpected. "Karen Lee?" Chuck muttered to himself. He had never heard of this name, but someone who had billions to spend must be really rich. "I didn¡¯t receive an invitation. I am not attending it, enjoy yourself tonight." Chuck shook his head. "Well, by the way, why haven''t you driven your 911 home?" Chuck had no free time these days. He had been busy at the za with Ynda. Besides, there were much more pressing issues to attend to before driving the new car home so he had to dy it for a bit. He had a car of his own anyway. "Well it¡¯s okay, you can park there anyway, it''s okay," Wilburmented. "Alright," Chuck replied. After hanging up the phone, Chuck drove back to the za first. When he arrived at Ynda''s office, Chuck was surprised to see two exquisite boxes on the sofa, and there was a beautiful card on it. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Chuck asked curiously. Ynda said, "Someone delivered them early in the morning." Chuck opened the card and was surprised to see an invitation card from Karen Lee. Chuck smiled. She probably wanted to invite the owner of this za. Since he had an invitation, he could be present at the dinner. Anyway, he would have to socialize more sooner orter. Chuck opened the box below to find a high-end suit, leather shoes, a watch, belts, and ties. Chuck was surprised. He didn''t know much about this, but it was Ynda who became surprised next. "It''s an Italian handmade suit, and... it''s a limited edition..." She had some knowledge of such things, but she was also shocked at the moment, because the suit alone cost more than 300,000 dors. Not to mention other leather shoes, belts, watches... Chuck had never heard of these brands before, but he knew they should be very expensive. But what did Karen want to do? Why would she treat all of them to dinner and even bought them suits? Chuck opened another box and was stunned again. It was an exquisite evening gown, high heels, and a diamond ne... It was aplete outfit for ady to attend a luxurious event. Chuck was shocked, why was this Karen so generous? Looking at the female outfit, Ynda¡¯s eyes dazzled with excitement. The dress was also custom- made and extremely luxurious. It would be such an honor to be able to put it on! Chuck wanted to go alone, but now that a woman''s outfit was also prepared, he hesitated. Who should he take with him? Yvette? Of course not. Yvette had not recovered from her illness yet. Zelda Maine? Since Wilbur had received the invitation, as the owner of arge restaurant franchise, Zelda''s assets were worth more than 100 million dors, so she must have received the invitation too. Chuck thought hard for a long time and decided to attend the dinner alone. But Chuck suddenly realized that Ynda was still admiring the dress happily, should he bring her with him then? Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Ynda noticed the look in Chuck''s eyes and was a little surprised. "Are you free tonight?" Chuck asked. "Yes." Ynda nodded subconsciously. "Well, you can have it then," Chuck said. Ynda''s elegance was otherworldly and her figure was slim and tall. Chuck had never seen a gown like this before but he also knew that this gown could only be worn by someone with a good figure. To pull it off, she must have an ample bosom and a nicely shaped behind. Ynda¡¯s figure met these requirements, and it was up to her to agree to his invitation now. Ynda was surprised by his words. She looked at the dress and hesitated. To be honest, she liked it very much, but... "We''re just going to have a meal and we will be back after the event." Chuck had never been to such a high end hotel before, so he wanted to go there and have a look. Ynda hesitated for a few seconds. "Don''t you have other femalepanions?" Chuck gave a wry smile. In fact, he intended to invite Yvette along as her perfect figure would suit the gown the most. Unfortunately, Yvette was still not feeling well when he saw her in the morning. He could not ask Yvette along in her current condition. "You do have someone else in mind, don¡¯t you?" Ynda asked with a smile. Chuck nodded honestly. "Well, since my boss has invited me, I''ll go." Ynda said. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. Ynda was a cheerful and easygoing person, so she wouldn''t mind. She was not an overly sensitive person. Since the matters pertaining to the dinner had been settled, Chuck and Ynda then continued their discussion about the za''s operations. At about 4 o''clock in the afternoon, Chuck asked Ynda where she was nning to get dressed for the dinner. Ynda didn''t know where to go either. She slept here at the officest night and didn''t even take a bath. She had to take a shower before wearing that beautiful gown! "Do you want me to send you back to school? Or you can change here. I''ll go..." Chuck asked, but he changed his mind about sending her back to school as it seemed a little inappropriate. "I..." Ynda lowered her head and stammered. Only then did Chuck realize that Ynda seemed to be wearing the same outfit since yesterday. Did she not go homest night? Chuck was surprised. He was guessing that Ynda might have slept over at the office but he didn¡¯t know why. "If you don''t mind, you cane to my house," Chuck said earnestly. However, when he saw the unnatural look on Ynda''s face, Chuck continued, "Or we can get you a room at a hotel for you to change." "Well, let''s go to your house." Ynda nodded. Chuck had no objections. He put away the invitation card, carried the boxes, and left the office with Ynda. Both of them then went to the car park and drove home. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chuck joked along the way. "By the way, will your boyfriend be jealous if I take you to the event tonight?" Chuck did not want to be med for getting involved in their rtionship. Ynda shook her head and said, "Nope." At this time, Ynda''s mobile phone rang. She took it out and looked at it. It was from William. Ynda immediately rejected the call. Chuck was puzzled. Was it possible that Ynda had a fight with her boyfriend? Of course, he didn''t ask Ynda about it, it was not his business anyway. It would only make the atmosphere more awkward. Chuck carried the clothes and went upstairs when they arrived in the lobby of his residence. Ynda was limping a little because of her knee injury, but she tried to bear the pain and look as normal as possible. When they got home, Chuck said while pointing at two rooms, "You can use either room as you wish." "Thank you." Ynda entered a room with a box in her hand. Chuck, of course, went back to his room. After a quick shower, he changed into his suit. It fitted him very well as if it was tailored made for him. Chuck was surprised to see himself in the mirror. This gift from Karen was really too generous! Next, he opened the door and waited outside, and he heard the sound of the hair dryering from the room. Ynda must have just finished taking a shower. Chuck sat down and waited for her. After more than ten minutes, the door opened and Chuck stood up in surprise. So gorgeous! This was the first impression in Chuck''s mind. Her tall figure was wrapped in the delicate evening gown, revealing a vision of perfection. Her figure wasparable to that of Yvette''s. Her hips were curvy, her waist was slender, her eyes were bright and her teeth were white. Her face didn''t need any makeup. She just put on a little lipstick and curled her hair slightly. She was a fresh and charming beautifuldy. Rare, she was indeed really rare. Ynda was surprised too when she saw Chuck in his suit. This suit was perfect for him. He seemed so elegant in it. Ynda could not help but be more curious of Chuck¡¯s parents'' backgrounds. Setting aside her doubts, Ynda smiled and said, "I¡¯m ready." Chuck came to his senses. He would make a fool of himself if he continued staring at her like that. Both of them went downstairs and Chuck drove to the five-star hotel. Hotel Luna was indeed the most luxurious hotel in town. The decorations and furniture were magnificent. Karen must be a wealthy and influential figure, to be able to buy this hotel. There were various luxury cars such as Ferraris and Rolls-Royces parked at the entrance. Chuck¡¯s car could not match up to those beautiful vehicles! However, to Chuck''s surprise, the very good-looking security guard did not look down upon him. Instead, he came over to wee him and led Chuck to the parking lot to park the car. The service was top notch. Chuck opened the door and got out of the car. Then he opened the door for Ynda to exit as well. "Thank you." Ynda came out of the car. Chuck handed the invitation card to the security guard, the security guard then showed them the way politely. Chuck was really surprised along the way as the magnificent interior of the hotel was really eye- opening to him. The worth of this hotel might be more than what Wilbur said. He shook his head in awe. At this moment, there were already a lot of celebrities in the banquet hall on the first floor. They were talking in groups of three or five. It seemed that they were all talking about Madam Lee. Chuck and Ynda did not enter the crowd, but sat in the corner. He heard the discussion from the nearby crowd when he was eating some fruit canapes on the table. "Have you heard of Karen Lee?" "No, I''ve never heard of her before. Who on earth is she?" "I don''t know, but she must be someone great to be able to buy Old Henry¡¯s Hotel Luna. Old Henry is not short of money. I can only say that Karen must have offered an exorbitant price that not even Old Henry could resist. I guess Karen must be from a strong family background, so she was able to buy the hotel easily." "I agree. Even among the people present here today, only very few can afford billions of dors at once. This Karen is not simple! Her family background is even more mysterious!" Chuck listened to these voices and was also curious about Madam Lee. She would probably be presentter. After all, she had invited them to this dinner and even prepared them with expensive outfits. Chuck would really want to meet her in person and at least thank her for the night. At this time, Wilbur Wendel and Harold Wendel came over to say hello. Wilbur suddenly realised that the watch on Chuck''s wrist was worth more than two million dors. He was even more surprised when he saw Chuck¡¯s suit and leather shoes as they cost at least five or six million dors. He was dressed so luxuriously! Wilbur was a little ashamed of himself. He felt a little ashamed when he thought that he was richer than Chuck before. However, he was also surprised to see Ynda beside him. How could Chuck bring Ynda here? Shouldn''t he have invited Zelda Maine as his date? He had already seen Zelda drinking some wine on the other side. Could it be that both of them were quarreling? Ynda smiled and greeted Harold, while Chuck looked around and caught Zelda¡¯s eye. Chuck hesitated and said to Ynda, "I think I saw my friend, I''ll go over and say hello to her." Since Zelda had already spotted him, it would be impolite of him not to greet her. "Well, go ahead." Ynda smiled. Chuck stood up and walked towards Zelda. But at this time, William Yuri, who was wearing a suit, came in from outside. He looked around and took a ss of red wine from a waiter passing by. He was ready to approach his friends, but he suddenly saw a beautifuldy sittingalone. He thought of something and immediately wanted to strike a conversation. But after he got closer to thedy , he frowned. "Why does she look so familiar?" He approached her doubtfully and was immediately angered. "Ynda, it¡¯s fine that you ignored my call, but why did youe here by yourself? Tell me, which bastard did youe with?" Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Zelda Maine saw Chuck Cannon walking towards her, then she looked at another site and saw Ynda from a distance. She was a little surprised. Why did the managere with Chuck? Chuck''s eyes widened when he saw the stunning Zelda, who appeared to be a very elegant and mature today. "Zelda," Chuck said as he came over. Zelda''s eyes wandered around him, and she was surprised as well. This expensive suit was very suitable for him. It gave off a different vibe this time. He looked handsome thest time he changed his appearance, but this time, one could feel the nobility from him when he wore this suit. It was really amazing. But when she thought of thest time when Chuck had a wet dream of her, she was surprised that she didn''t feel angry. "Well, I thought you weren''ting anymore." She said. Since she had received an invitation. How could it be that Chuck, being so mysterious, had not received it? Chuck asked her why she didn''t call him, But upon asking, he felt that this was an awkward question. How could he let a woman take the initiative? When Zelda was about to answer him, Chuck quickly changed the topic. However, Zelda asked, "Do you know Madam Lee?" Chuck shook his head. He didn''t know her. However, it was obvious that after the party, those who wanted to stay overnight would probably choose here. It seemed that Madam Lee was good at doing business. "I don''t know her either, but I heard that she is a very mysterious person, but that''s none of our business. Anyway, we''ll leave after dinner..." Zelda continued. Chuck thought the same. "How did you and Ynda meet?" She looked at him and asked. It was a little strange that he would bring a manager over. "You should know, Ynda was one of the prettiest girls back when we were studying," Chuck said. However, with that weird look of hers, did Zelda really think that she was the new manager of the square? "Wow, since you''re able to bring someone like her here, you must be pretty amazing too," She said. Chuck gave a wry smile. If Ynda had not been working at his ce, he would not have known her, let alone bringing her here. Zelda thought to herself: "I wasn'' t thinking about him at first, but he actually brought his manager here. Wasn''t this can only be done easily if he was the boss? So it''s really him!¡± Thinking of this, she felt a little ufortable and thought ¡°You let Yvette renew the contract, but what about me? I have also been interested in that ce for a long time.¡± Zelda wanted to ask Chuck clearly, but when she saw him suddenly turned around and walked away, she muttered, "Escaping?" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Ynda, who did youe with?" William had a cold look on his face. His girlfriend didn''te with him, but with another man. How could he be happy? "It''s none of your business. Besides, this is someone else''s ce. Please don''t talk so loudly here." Ynda shook her head. She sighed in her heart. Why did Williame here too? Sigh, his father was the boss of King Cross Realty. This five-star hotel was built by his father''spany. How could he not be invited by the new boss? "In this entire city, there is no ce that I, William Yuri, can''t speak loudly as I please." He said proudly. William sneered. "Who brought you here? Scared of telling me? You are my woman. How dare you try to betray me? Believe it or not, I will cripple him today!" "I came here on my own. Don''t make a scene." Ynda was in a hurry, so she prepared to pull William outside first. Of course, she didn''t want to get her boss involved. If she was fired because of this, she would be really sad. Without a good boss, and no good opportunity, how could she let her family recover? "Humph, now you know you''re wrong? Well,e with me to the toilet and I''ll spare you this time. I''ll let that coward off the hook this time!" William stared at Ynda''s breast and said with a sly smile. Ynda was stunned, and her beautiful face was instantly filled with anger. "If you don''t listen to me, then I''ll kill the coward who brought you here today, I will definitely kill him! He dares to rob my woman, then he must be tired of being alive! ...Ynda, you don''t want him to have an ident, do you? Be obedient and follow me to the toilet. There are so many people out there, it''ll be very exciting. I am sure that you''ll love it." William sneered, and at the same time, he joked in his heart, ¡°Humph, I''ll take advantage of you first, and then I''ll cripple the man who brought you hereter!¡± William dragged Ynda to the toilet. She struggled. "Don''t do this, please..." She was anxious and wanted to escape now, but William grabbed her hand very tightly. How could she be more powerful than a man? But suddenly, a hand grabbed her, and Ynda''s body trembled. When she turned her head, she was stunned. "What are you doing?" Chuck pulled Ynda behind him and protected her, he said while staring at William angrily. This man was once the famous rich kid in his school. How could Chuck not have heard of him before? However, seeing William forcing an unwilling Ynda to the toilet. It was not difficult to figure out what that pervert wanted to do. William stared at Chuck. He didn''t know who this person was, but Chuck''s high-grade expensive clothes made him understand the situation a little. ¡°Was it this guy who brought my woman here?¡°He thought. ¡°He must be. It seemed that this guy was rich, but it is pale inparison to my family. What''s more, I had the support from gangsters, I could kill this guy easily!¡± Thinking of this, William''s arrogance showed up, "Humph, boy, do you know who I am?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t care who you are." Chuck couldn''t be bothered to talk to him. William was so angry that he raised his leg and kicked at Chuck. Chuck fell to the ground. It was so painful because his forehead was hit hard on the ground. Ynda was anxious. "Chuck... William, why did you hit him?" "p!" William raised his hand and pped Ynda, which injured the corner of her mouth, and blood started to flow down. Ynda did not cover her face with her hand. Instead, she stared stubbornly at William. "Is that enough?" Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! "You cuckolded me. What the f**k!" William shouted. William raised his hand and pped Ynda heavily again. Ynda was still standing, her face was red and swollen, and there was more blood on the corner of her mouth. However, her stubbornness prevented her from moving or crying. However, the sound of the ps silenced everyone in the hall. Many people came over and gossiped. "What''s going on? Isn''t this Richard yuri''s son?" "He is. In the entire city, he is the only one who can beat up other people on such an asion." "Then who was the one that fell down just now?" "I don''t know. He should be some rich person''s son. But he''s in trouble. It doesn''t matter who you are, if you offended Richard''s son, you''re in big trouble." "I think so too. This young man is doomed. Richard isn''t someone you can simply provoke with. It''s likely that he''ll even get his parents in trouble." The onlookers were talking about it. Some of them sympathized with Chuck, some felt that Chuck was unlucky, and some mocked him even more, thinking that Chuck did not know what he was getting himself into and dared to y tricks on William''s girlfriend. "Ynda, I''m going to beat him up! And I''m going to hit him until he dies. How dare you grab my woman? I want you to know that you really have a poor taste in women! You cheap bastard!" William lifted his leg and kicked him over and over. He kicked Chuck to the ground again as soon as he got up. He kicked for a few times in a row, and it was so painful that Chuck almost passed out. Crash! Chuck was kicked and mmed into a table. He gritted his teeth and got up. Now, Chuck was also angry. He picked up a wine bottle on the table and threw it at William, who was sneering. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Crash! The clear sound of ss shattering echoed through the great hall! Chuck Cannon, who was furious, grabbed a bottle and smashed it. The ss shattered, and William screamed. He covered his face with his hands, he was full of ferociousness. His head was full of red wine, which embarrassed him greatly! The onlookers were dumbfounded and began to discuss their own opinions. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Who, who is this young man? How dare he hit Richard''s son! He''s so cruel!" "That''s right. If he fights like this, Richard will never let this one slide off so easily!" "Young people nowadays are too impulsive." "I think today''s banquet is about to change. It''s going to be Richard Yuri''s revenge for his son!" "Then I guess the new boss of this hotel, Karen Lee, can''t do anything about it. Today''s banquet is supposed to promote her hotel, but I guess she didn''t expect her spotlight to be stolen by these two young people." "You are wrong. Richard is the one that''s going to steal the limelight. Now that the new boss, Karen, has not evene out yet, I guess she can only turn a blind eye to this mess. She wouldn''te out until Richard had settled this matter. Otherwise, she will offend him as soon as he arrives. After that, she will definitely not be able to stay in the city anymore." "For sure. If I were her, I definitely wouldn''t havee out before the matter is settled. She''s definitely not the stupid type since she managed to get this hotel. Besides, who''s bold enough to offend Richard here?" Ynda covered her mouth and was stunned. Zelda, who was running over, was also shocked. Why did Chuck and William, Richard Yuri''s son, fight each other? Furthermore, he even used a wine bottle to smash William¡¯s face. This was so bold that it could be considered stupid. Everyone knew that William had some sort of rtionship with gangsters! Zelda''s heart was anxious. What should she do? What could she do? Something must happen to Chuck today. He was too rash. Wilbur and Harold were also shocked. Wilbur shook his head and thought, "How dare he hit William? It''s really..." Harold took a look at William, and there was a weird sparkle in his eyes! "Ah!! Don`t you f*cking know who my father is?! How dare you hit me? I''m the only one who can hit other people around here. How dare you hit me?" William roared like a madman, clutching his head with his hand. His voice was full of disbelief! Chuck lifted his leg and kicked him. The kick was filled with anger. William covered his stomach and screamed, "Both of you..." p! p! p! Chuck didn''t want him to talk nonsense anymore, so he raised his hand and pped him. The p was very heavy, the loud sound from pping his face echoed in the big hall! William''s handsome face was already red and swollen. He got up from the ground. The burning pain on his face stung his nerves. This was an insult! "You''re dead, I swear you won''t be alive after today!" He was now a wild beast, full of anger. Here, no one had ever dared to hit him, let alone in front of so many people, this great humiliation made him ferocious! "You don''t know who you are messing up with. My surname is Yuri and my father is Richard Yuri! Today, I''ll make you kneel and plead to me before you die!" There was a terrifying grin on his face! However! p! Chuck remained unmoved and once again pped him in the face! The broad palm pped on William''s cheek made him dizzy. He sat down on the ground, thinking about how hard he was pped! The audience was even more dumbfounded! "What? You''re still beating him? Don''t he know who Richard is?" "That''s impossible. Who in this entire city doesn''t know Richard? He must know! This young man must be so out of his mind that he doesn''t know where he is and what the condition he is in now. If he really doesn''t know his own position, then there is no way anyone can save him now." "That''s right. If you offend Richard''s son, you''ll have no choice but to end up as a cripple, at the very least." These people whispered, and many people sympathized with Chuck. Some even whispered that Chuck should run away as soon as possible. "Chuck Cannon!" Ynda finally came back to her senses. She ran over in a panic and pulled him away. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry for getting you into this. You''d better leave first." Ynda knew that Chuck had money, but money and gangster background were two different things. Back in the time when she was still in school, she saw with her own eyes, where there was only a slight quarrel, yet William called someone over! Within ten minutes, a car filled with people came over and fiercely beat the boy into aa and seriously injured him on the spot! William, who had been insulted today, would definitely do the same. Moreover, there would definitely be many more people who woulde to help him! She was worried that Chuck would end up like that person, or even worse than that person that was beaten up. Before Chuck could speak, William had already got up from the ground. His eyes were blood-red, and he looked like a beast. "Leave? He''s not going anywhere!" Every word he said was filled with anger and viciousness! It made everyone''s hair stand on end. They looked at each other in dismay. This was a kind of anger, the so-called ¡®anger that came from William Yuri¡¯! What was he going to do? He was stillughing. His smile was so ferocious! Ynda''s face turned pale. She knew what William was going to do, she knew... "I''ll tell you who you''ve offended today. Today, I''m going to see you convulsing in your own blood pool. I''ll see your terrified face, hear you begging for mercy, and then watch as you close your eyes... What a wonderful picture! I''ll enjoy it, I''ll enjoy it very much!" His cold voice made a few women''s hairs stand on end. It was horrible! With this, William took out his mobile phone and dialed a number! There was no going back, there was no way William was going to stop! He had been beaten just now. The humiliation he felt was more than word could describe! He had to take revenge at Chuck, to regain his honor and dignity!! The phone was connected, and there was dead silence in the room! Ynda''s face became paler and paler, and her lips trembled. She was not afraid, but guilty for involving her boss, Chuck. When this phone call ends, Richard will be extremely angry. No one could avoid this, not even Chuck... "Dad!" William gave him a hideous smile. "Hello, son, how is it? Have you finally met that Karen Lee?" There was a calm voice on the phone as if nothing could affect him. This was truly Richard''s voice! All the people around looked at each other in dismay. "No." "No? That''s fine. Karen hasn¡¯t got any real ability. She just has some money. If she wishes to stay here, she will take the initiative to look for me... However, my God, what¡¯s wrong with your voice? What happened?" "Dad, someone hit me just now!" William stared at Chuck like a viper. "Hit you!! What?! Someone dared to hit you?" There was a sudden mming sound on the table from the phone, and then the tone was as cold as ice. "Yes, a person!" William said as he grinned. "Wait for me! I''ll send someone over!" Richard said immediately. "Dad, ask more people toe here because I want to see this person lying in a pool of blood today! I want him to die!" William was ferocious! "Just hold on there! How dare anyone hit my son! He must be tired of living!" The phone was hung up, and then the whole ce was so quiet that even the sound of a fallen needle could be heard! William''s face was almost distorted. At this moment, he looked at Chuck as if he were a dead man. "He really called someone here!" "It''s over. This young man is really finished. Richard is furious. He''s not joking." The sound of the discussion was like waves. They all thought that Chuck¡¯s life was finished. These voices made William feel full of pleasure knowing he''s going to get his revenge! Ynda bit her lips tightly, and her voice calmed down. "Chuck, I got you into trouble today. You''d better leave now! Otherwise, his men wille, and you won''t be able to leave." She was prepared to bear all these responsibilities. Chuck shot her a nce. After all, his effort of saving her today didn¡¯t turn into nothing. Zelda''s heart was filled with anxiety. ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± She thought. She hurried over to Harold''s side and said, "Director Wendel, you and Richard know each other. Please call him and calm him down. It¡¯ll be fine if this could be settled with money. Don''t fight or kill. In case something happens..." "It''s toote for that." Harold shook his head. "It''s not like you don''t know Richard''s character. Once the calles out, he''lle over soon! It¡¯s just toote, and it''s not going to work even if I make a call..." Harold''s voice was strange. He looked at Chuck''s every move and a strange feeling gurgled in his heart. Why didn''t he call Logan yet? It was more useful for the man to talk to Richard in person. "Chuck, please leave now!" Ynda said anxiously. "Hahaha, leave? I already said that he can''t leave today!" William sneered, and his voice echoed in the hall, loud and insidious! "Really?" Chuck nced at William, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket, tapped a number, and dialed! Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Right as Chuck took out his mobile phone, everyone in the hall were stunned and even shocked. Others were confused. "Uh, does he intend to call someone else?" "Look, he also took out his mobile phone." "That''s funny. I''ve never seen this young man before. Who on earth could he call?" "In this entire city, there are only a few people who have backups that they can call, and I know all of them. The young man in front of us isn''t one of them." "In my opinion, this young man is not calling someone, but rather, the police!" "Yeah, Facing someone like Richard Yuri, one can only call the police, right? But it''s a little toote to call the police at this time, isn''t it?" "It''s better to bete than being beaten to death!" Seeing Chuck taking out his mobile phone, William gave a hideous smile. That was very sarcastic! "You''re gonna make a call too? My father knows every gang in the entire city, so who are you calling? It''s okay if you call a few gangsters, but even if they doe, they''ll only be scared out of their wits. This is hrious, even up to this point, you''re still struggling! It''s toote to realise what you did wrong! But... If youe here, kneel down and apologise to me until I''m satisfied, then maybe I will change my mind to be merciful and not make it too hard for you!" William sneered. His father knew every gangsters in the city, and even a few in other cities as well. In William''s mind, it was disdainful for Chuck to take out his phone! ¡°Go on! Keep pretending, you don''t have much time left!¡± William thought. At this moment, William was full of joy and excitement. He couldn''t wait any longer! Ynda looked at Chuck, who was on the phone, with dull eyes. Who was he calling? Zelda was anxious as well. She felt that it was the best to run away rather than making a phone call at this time. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. However, Harold had different thoughts. He was looking forward to it and thought, "Is he calling Logan?" "Mom!" When the phone was connected, Chuck walked to the side and called. Now he could only call his own mother. Didn''t his mother say that she had returned? Chuck didn''t know where his mother was, but with his mother''s abilities, she should be able to find a solution for him. "Hey, Chucky..." she replied. Hearing his mother''s voice, Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. "Mom, I have encountered a problem. Can you help me?" Chuck knew from the onlookers that Richard Yuri was cruel and merciless. The problem was that he had a criminal background. He could ask dozens of people toe over with just a phone call. He didn''t know if his mother could solve such a problem. After all, there was still a difference between rich people and gangsters. "Of course I can! Wait for me. I''ll help you with it right away!" His mom said. "Mom, have you heard of Richard Yuri?" Chuck added hurriedly. "Richard?" She asked. "Yes, I am now in a five-star hotel in the city. He''s going to bring dozens of people over." Chuck told her. "That much?" She replied. On the phone, her mother chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, nothing''s going to happen. This is just a piece of cake. Just wait!" "Well, mom, where are you now?" Chuck waspletely relieved. But how could his mother solve this problem? Would she call Richard or ask someone toe over? If it was thetter, she should have more peoplee over! "Me... make a guess!" She told him. His mother didn''t even leave any clues behind, so how could he guess? "Wait." She said this before hanging up the phone. After hanging up the phone, Chuck tried to calm down and put the phone in his pocket. "Who exactly did he call?" "Who knows? Anyway, I think it''s the police." "I think so too, but still, I think escape is the best choice. When the timees, it will be useless to kneel down or even beg for mercy." "He can''t run away anymore, can he? Hey, there seems to be a sound of car brakes outside. Richard''s men areing!" The onlookers saw how quickly Chuck finished his phone call and were even more confused. Everyone was talking about it, but when they heard the sound of the car roaring outside, they subconsciously looked out! Pit-a-pat- The messy and repeated tapping footsteps came from outside. People wereing, and there were plenty of people! The whole ce was silent! They broke out in cold sweat. These were a group of despicable people who didn''t care about their own lives. The people in the hall starting to get nervous. Some women were even about to cover their eyes. The scene would definitely get very bloodyter. William sneered! Finally, they had arrived! From the sound of the footsteps, it seemed that the leader was a man in a suit. He looked like he was in his forties or fifties, with a shocking scar on his face, which made his whole face even more horrible and ferocious. Many people felt scared when they saw him at first sight. He exuded a domineering aura. His cold eyes made it impossible for many people to look at him in the eyes! There were about 30 or 40 people behind him, all of them were tall, muscr and expressionless. There was a kind of evil energy that exuded from them! One call from William actually got this many people toe! "This is the Real Estate Tycoon!" "It''s really him. I heard that he had crippled someone recently. He''s very arrogant and cruel. Oh my, this young man is finished today." "Who told him to be arrogant? Who would even benefit from getting the bad side of William?" "Hey, why haven''t the men that the young man called arrived yet?" "Why would they evene? Damian Wills is here, would anyone else even dare to show up? They''re better off hiding." The onlookers had different expressions on their faces, and the voices of discussions were endless. Ynda''s face turned even paler. "Oh no, I''m really getting my boss into so much trouble..." "Master Yuri, your father asked me to deal with this matter. Who is it?" Damian''s face was expressionless and his voice was cold. William sneered and raised his hand to point at Chuck. "That guy!" With such casual pointing, many women covered their mouths in shock, the fight was about to start! Damian nced at Chuck without any expression. "Alright. What are your orders, Master Yuri?" "Orders? That would be too much." William sneered. "First, hit him for three minutes straight. After that, give him a hard p in the face, crush his hands, both of it. Then... let him kneel down and beg for mercy from me! Remember, I want him to be afraid and beg for mercy with tears flowing down his disgusting face!" "No problem, just you wait!" Damian said. Damian nodded and stepped out. Behind him, three or four more people followed! This kind of horrible aura made the onlookers subconsciously retreat. This was a kind of oppression that no one can ever imagine! They were all rich people, but at this moment, no one dared to speak, because they were afraid of getting involved in this. Because of Damian''s reputation, they were feared! "Should we do it or do you want to do this yourself?" Damian said with a poker face. His voice was not loud, but it entered everyone''s ears. The coldness in his voice sent chills down everyone`s spine! ¡°It''s starting, it''s going to be bloody!¡± Everyone held their breath. At this moment, the whole ce was dead silent! Chuck didn''t say a word, but his face was calm. Ynda bit her lip and spoke. "William, let him go. I''ll go with you today!" "It''s toote for that now. I''m going to show you how bad your taste is!" William sneered and shook his head. "And, if you sided him anymore, you will only make me torture him more. No one can save him today! Damian, let''s begin!" Ynda''s face was pale. She didn''t cry when she was beaten just now, but the strong guilt at the moment made her tears gush out, she said, "Chuck, I''m sorry..." Damian nodded and slightly raised his hand. More than 30 people came behind him and surrounded Chuck. All of them were expressionless and full of astonishing evil spirit! "Wait!" Chuck said. Damian''s face was calm. He raised his hand and all of his men stopped moving. The scene was shrouded in a tense and fearful atmosphere. It seemed like there would be a horrible bloody scene in any second! "What is he going to do?" "He''s going to beg for mercy! I''m sure he is! What else is he going to do?" The onlookers whispered. Williamughed sinisterly, full of pleasure, "Haha,e here,e here! Kneel down to me!!" Chuck walked over. William''s face was distorted fromughing too much. He was too happy. "Kneel, kneel for me..." p! Chuck didn''t say a word. Instead, he raised his hand and pped William. A loud sound of flesh being hit echoed throughout the hall! Everyone was shocked and filled with disbelief! What''s this? He still dared to hit William right now? It was beyond everyone''s expectation! Even Damian and the dozens of men that he brought with him were stunned. "Beat him! Kill him! Now!" William roared in a low voice! Damian frowned and walked over. Dozens of people gathered behind him. But all of a sudden, a loud bang came from the outside! Everyone was stunned. What had happened? Who was it? Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Damian''s face turned pale. He could hear the sound of someone smashing the car. Dozens of people behind him looked at each other nervously. Boom! Another sound came. "Get out there and look at what''s going on!" Damian ordered coldly. A yellow-haired man immediately ran out, but the sound of the car being smashed was still there. People in the hall looked at each other, what happened? Who was smashing the car? Who could it be? "Boss, someone is smashing our car!" The yellow-haired man, who had just run out, returned with anger. Damian''s face turned really angry. How dare someone to smash his car?! That person must be looking for death!! Boom! The sound was still there, and then... footsteps came in. Someone walked in! Chuck looked over as the others did. He saw a woman in a ck suit entering. She was not very old, as she was only in her early twenties, but her face looked very cold. She was carrying a steel pipe in her hand. It seemed that she was the one who smashed the car just now. "Who is this?" "I don''t know. Is this who the young man called?" "Maybe, but why is there only one person here?" "This young man obviously doesn''t have enough power. He can only summon one person here! He can''t call anyone else over." The voices of discussion at the scene rose one after another, but many of them were disdainful and scornful. "Who are you? How dare you smash my car?" Damian stared at the woman in the suit. His voice was so cold and full of anger that was about to erupt! The woman in the suit didn''t even look at Damian and walked up to Chuck. "She really dide for Chuck!" "What''s the use of calling a single person here!" "They''re going to die together!" Chuck was surprised. This woman was so young. What was her rtionship with his mother? "Please wait for a moment!" She said. The woman in the suit said and then walked to Damian. He stared at her. "Who the hell are you? How dare you smash..." The woman in the suit didn''t speak. After shaking her head slightly, she just walked to the side and moved the table and chairs away as if she didn''t want anyone to break it.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Soon, she cleared up space. It was empty. Everyone looked at each other with disdain and ridicule. What was she going to do? Was she afraid that she would fall too hard when she was beaten? Damian felt insulted. How dare a woman ignore him like this? When he raised his hand, more than 30 people behind him stared at the woman in the suit, they clenched their fists and surrounded her with killing intent. The woman in the suit didn''t even flinch. Instead, she just walked over and raised her hand to grab Damian''s cor. He was furious, but he was pushed to the ground by the woman in just a split second, and then... He was dragged to Chuck''s side by the woman in the suit. He had never thought that this woman would dare to do anything to him, nor did he expect her strength to be so huge! Whack! The woman in the suit raised the iron stick in her hand and hit his knee. "Ah!!!" He screamed in pain. Damian knelt down in pain! He knelt down in front of Chuck! "Boss!" Someone screamed. "How dare you beat our boss! We''ll kill you!"Another of them threatened. More than 30 people brought by Damian immediately flew into a rage and rushed over! But... p! p! p! The sound of footsteps came in in an abnormally orderly way as if there were hundreds of people coming in from outside. This was... Everyone in the hall widened their eyes! What was going on? Who''sing? Damian''s group of more than 30 people stopped all of a sudden! As the sound of footsteps approached, many people walked in through the door of the hotel from the outside. They were carrying an oppressive feeling that is beyond description! There were more than a hundred people in suits! All of them looked cold and stern! In an instant, therge hall was enveloped by a cold aura that everyone¡¯s blood literally ran cold at an instant! They walked in and didn''t touch any tables or chairs in the hotel. ording to the space that the woman in the suit made just now, they surrounded Damian and his men! The one hundred people surrounded the group of more than thirty people. Their eyes were like an eagle''s, which gave out a kind of deterrence! The facial expression of these dozens of people brought by Damian suddenly changed. Some of them were trembling, and fear appeared on their faces. They leaned against each other like frightened wild dogs, they didn''t dare to take a single move! In an instant, the situation changed dramatically! "Wow, there are so many people, but all of them are wearing the same clothes. Are they mercenaries?" "Absolutely. Richard called Damian over. But there are only a few dozen of them. I didn''t expect this young man to have brought so many mercenaries here. This is really terrifying!" They were talking about it, and there was no longer a single trace of sarcasm in their tone, they were rather shocked! Their strong oppression made Damian widen his eyes. "I am Damian Wills. Who are you?" p! The woman in the suit raised her hand and pped him hard, which made his face red and swollen. "Kneel!" She ordered. The tone of the woman in the suit did not change at all. "Who are you? I am Damian..." He was furious. Who in this city didn''t know him? How dare someone even tries to hit him? p! The woman in the suit pped him again, and he spat out blood and became even angrier. "Don''t you f*cking know me?" However, before he could finish his words, his anger disappeared in an instant. In fact, he was shocked! The woman in the suit raised her hand and snapped her fingers! Boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! Hundreds of people attacked at once. They struck out their well-trained fists at the same time, which rained down like steel. Damian''s men were all too terrified to resist. "No!" One of Damian''s men wailed. "Don''t beat us! Don''t!" Another man joined him. "We know we were wrong. Please don''t, we''ll die..." One more man begged. They screamed, and the cries of agony and the cries for mercy were heard. They tried to resist, but they couldn''t. They were no match for the mercenaries at all. A hundred people versus around 30 people. In less than a minute, they all fell to the ground one by one like garbage, whining constantly! This scene made all the people present to open their eyes wide. The people brought by Damian were defeated, and they looked miserable! It happened so fast that they hadn''t returned to their senses yet. Harold''s eyes widened. He could not believe it. Were these people called over by Logan? Zelda''s eyes went nk. The people he had summoned... ¡°Chuck, who exactly are you?¡± Zelda is a little terrified. Ynda couldn''t speak anymore. It all happened too fast. She thought that Chuck would be defeated, but he didn''t... "You..." Damian was speechless. Damian was shocked. He was the one who had the most followers in the city. He could summon more than one hundred people at once, but it was useless. These men in suits were too strong. They were just like mercenaries. Each of them was able to take out seven or eight of Damian''s men. Even if he called all his men here, they would probably still be defeated. These people were too horrifying! p! The woman in the suit pped him again, and her voice was still cold. "Kneel!" Damian was shocked and hurriedly did as shemanded. ¡±Bang, bang, bang£¬¡± He bowed and mmed his head into the ground towards Chuck over and over again! Everyone at the scene was dumbfounded. Did Damian, the biggest baddie in the city, just admitted to defeat like that? "Spare my life, spare my life!" Damian pleaded! Chuck nced at him and ignored him. Damian stopped, but the eyes of the woman in the suit turned cold. She hit Damian on the back with the iron stick in her hand. He screamed and continued like a pig. He did not dare to stop. Chuck locked his sight at one person, that is William. William was so shocked that his mouth was wide open! The shock in his heart rose within these three minutes could not be described with words. He thought that if Damian was called here, Chuck would definitely be finished today. But he didn''t expect that Chuck would call in so many people. The appearance of these people overturned William''s view of strength! "Get over here!" The woman in the suit said in a cold tone! William''s legs were shaking as he copsed to the ground. The woman in the suit snapped her fingers and more than a hundred people walked up to him. The pressure made William''s face pale and his whole body trembled. "What are you doing? What are you doing? My father is Richard Yuri. Don¡¯t you dare to touch me!" "You wait. I will call my dad. You are all finished, finished!" William took out his mobile phone. None of the people around him stopped him, they were just looking at him silently. The phone was connected. "Dad, call someone over quickly, dad!!" William shouted, but suddenly he was stunned because he heard a voice outside. He got up and looked at it, and immediately he was surprised. "Haha, my dad is here! Dad, I''m here! Dad!" William ran over, but he was stunned. It was because his father, Richard, hade alone, and he looked flustered. ¡°What had happened to dad?¡± He wanted to know why. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Richard walked in. He came in alone. Just now when he was outside, he asked Damian to bring some people over first. He would arrive soon as he wanted to see who had the guts to hit his son! When he came, he brought along plenty of people here. But just as he was about to depart, someone suddenly called him. He had never received this call before because the number was very strange to him. He didn''t want to answer it at first, but when he saw this rare number, he answered it in confusion. There was a woman''s voice on the phone, and she first said her surname was Logan... Richard thought about it over and over again. Who else could have such a rare number? There seemed to be no one else other than that so-called Logan. He was suddenly shocked and hurriedly asked her what she wanted courteously. The coldness and calmness from the phone were one he would never forget in his life ever. "Richard, you''ve offended my friend''s precious son. Let''s see what you''re going to do about that!" She said. With a simple sentence, the phone ended. Richard was so frightened that he almost dropped his phone on the ground. When did he offend someone''s precious son? He thought for a while and finally thought of what he was going to do. He was going to see who hit his son! Could it be that the man who beat his son was a friend of Logan? He drove over at once! He was nervous throughout the journey. He kept telling himself that it couldn''t be so coincidental. But when he saw Damian''s car was whacked at the door, he knew something was wrong. It was really his son who had caused trouble! Logan could not be messed with no matter what! If one did, he could disappear at any time. His heart sank! The entire hall was silent because he had entered. Everyone in the hall looked at Richard. There were many people that knew him, and some were already prepared to watch the show to begin. "Haha, I don''t know how Richard is going to deal with this matter!" Someone muttered. "There''s no way to deal with it. This young man''s background is obviously not ordinary, but it is sure to pale inparison to Richard''s!" Another gossiped. "I personally think highly of Richard. He knows every gangsters'' club in the city and that''s beyond counting. You can see that Richard hase here alone since he has guts and confidence!" A personughed. "I think so too. No matter what, Richard is a real estate tycoon. He is rich and has a strong background. No one present here isparable to him. We have seen all kinds of situations before. If he dares toe alone, then the result is already decided." A random person said. "Yeah! I don''t know who this young man is. I''ve never seen him before. I¡¯m really curious about how he called so many well-trained people over with a phone call. But the real contest is not about the number of people. After all, the older, the wiser!" Everyone present knew Richard Yuri. Who had never heard of this name? Most of the people present were shocked by his arrival alone. They all thought that Richard would be able to resolve this matter in a few words! After all, he had a reputation! Harold knew Richard as well, but he could tell that something was wrong from his expression. ¡°It was as if... he had received a call from Logan. Did he receive the phone call?¡±Harold wondered. Harold was then shocked by the action of Richard! "Dad!" William ran over in surprise. "Dad, he''s the man who hit me. He even called so many people over. Humph, he is threatening the name of our family. Dad, call everyone now and let this kid see what the real meaning of strength and background is! We''ll make a phone call and call ten trucks of people toe!" William sneered proudly! He was really a little scared when he was surrounded by so many people just now, but now he was not afraid anymore, because his father had arrived! He stared at the hundreds of people who surrounded him just now and sneered. ¡°Do y`all regret it now? Who told y''all to force me to make this call? Now that my dad is here. Are you ready to kneel down and beg for your lives?¡± He thought. But... William was puzzled, "Dad, why are you not looking well? Is it..." p! Richard nced at his son. The anger in his stomach finally erupted. He raised hisrge hand and flung it out! The sound of pping could be heard clearly throughout the main hall! What happened? The onlookers in the grand hall were stunned. What''s wrong? Did Richard actually hit his own son in public? "Dad, why did you hit me?" After being shocked, William touched his cheek with a grievance. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Hell, how many times did I tell you? Be a good boy and don''t fucking cause trouble for me all day long!" Richard kicked him, causing him to fall to the ground with a cry of pain. He found it hard to believe that his father had actually hit him. Everyone present was dumbfounded. Was he admitting defeat? Didn''t Richarde here to negotiate with the young man? ¡°Why has he admitted defeat before a fight?¡± They were confused and focused their eyes on Richard again. What exactly is the background of this young man? Zelda''s face was full of shock. She thought that if Richard came, things would only be more complicated. But she was wrong. After Richard came, things only became more simple... Ynda was already shocked to the core. She clearly knew how powerful Richard''s background was. If he came in person, it meant that there would be a bloody scene here. But she had never thought that Richard would deal with it like this. Her eyes turned to Chuck. She wondered what was her boss''s background? "Oh, dad, don''t hit me, don''t..." William screamed on the ground. The whole hall was filled with the sound of him begging for mercy. Chuck touched his nose, and the woman in the suit came over. "Your mother wanted you to make the decision!" "Me?" Chuck was surprised. The woman in the suit nodded. "Yes, by the way, your mother thought that he should be taught a lesson, so your mother suggested that he should take a vacation in the hospital." Chuck thought for a moment and nodded. William really made Chuck very angry and ufortable today! "Then let''s do it ording to my mother''s wishes!" Chuck said. "Alright! Just a moment" She said. The woman in the suit nodded and turned around. She raised her hand and snapped her fingers. The hundreds of people she brought over immediately surrounded Richard and his son. The suppression immediately shrouded the scene again. William was shocked. He got up in horror and hid behind his father. "Dad, save me!" The muscles on Richard''s face twitched. "My son already knew that he was wrong. Please..." "What did you say?" The woman in the suit said in a low voice. "I said, my son already knew that he was wrong..." Richard took a deep breath. There were so many people surrounding him, and their gazes were so cold that they made him feel an oppressive pressure that he had never felt before. His heart began to beat faster. "Say it again!" The voice of the suited woman was still faint as if a real estate tycoon in the city was not worth mentioning in her eyes. "I..." Richard''s face was as pale as death. The words that he was about to speak were unable to utter at the moment. "Dad, you have to save me, you have to save me!" William screamed in horror, but his father sighed and remained the same. Everyone present waspletely shocked! Richard hit his own son when he came in. This was enough to shock them. Now, he still wanted to send his son to be beaten without saying a word? This... The whole ce was as silent as a graveyard! Because no one had expected this! "Dad, do something. Dad, I am your son. There''s too many of them. I will certainly be beaten to death. Ah..." William looked at Chuck in horror. He crawled over with all his hands and feet. With a plop, William knelt down! He knelt to Chuck Cannon! William was frightened by the number of people. If he was beaten up like this, he would definitely die. He still wanted to live. He begged for mercy. "I know I was wrong. I won''t dare to do it again. Don''t let anyone hit me. I swear I won''t dare to do it again!" Chuck looked looking down at him calmly, which made William even more frightened, ¡°Who have I offended!¡± Snap! The woman in the suit raised her hand and snapped her fingers. "Don''t dirty this ce, drag him out!" Out of over one hundred people, ten of them came out and dragged him out. William struggled and shouted, "No, I''m Richard Yuri''s son. Please don''t..." p! The woman in the suit frowned and kicked him in the face. William passed out with a scream, and his face was still full of fear. "Take this outside!" said the woman in the suit. Ten people dragged the unconscious William out of the hall. The sound of violent beating came from outside, and the hall was dead silent! Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Soon enough, those ten people came into the room and there were no expressions on their faces. Richard Yuri sighed and went out immediately. Chuck then heard the sound of the car leaving. They must be sending his son to the hospital now. The whole ce was quiet! The woman in a suit snapped her fingers. Then, the hundred well-trained personnel arranged the tables and chairs of the banquet back to the original ce and left when they were done. The ce returned to normal as if nothing had happened just now. No one spoke even when the personnel was arranging the tables and chairs. The ce was literally dead silent! At this time, the waiters served the dishes, and the banquet began. The onlookers then began to find their seats and sat down. Everyone was only talking about the same thing in a low voice, that was, what exactly was Chuck Cannon''s background and who he was! Wilbur Wendel had beenpletely shocked. If he were the one who had beaten William Yuri today, he would definitely be the one going to the hospital. However, Chuck actually managed to be the one sending William to the hospital. "Dad, who is he?" Wilbur whispered to his father, Harold Wendel. Harold shook his head helplessly and said, "I don''t really know the details, but what we should do is to befriend Chuck. We wouldn''t want to offend him. Never!" "Well, dad, I know what I should do now," Wilbur nodded. He was scared. If his father didn''t show up that day, he wondered if he would end up like William. Zelda Maine sat down and looked at Chuck. Even though she still had her doubts about whether the new owner of the za was Chuck or not previously, but she had no more doubts when she saw how Chuck easily called such a powerful person over a phone call and solved the problem of Richard. The new owner of the za was definitely him! Zelda was full of curiosity in her heart. She wondered who Chuck really was and why he gave the fifth floor of his za to Yvette Jordan instead of her. Zelda was not happy about it. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Pleasee over here with me!" The woman in the suit said to Chuck. Chuck nodded his head and followed after the woman, but when he passed by Ynda Lane''s side, he saw her reddened cheeks with a palm print on them. It made Ynda, who was usually confident and cheerful, looked like a fragile and delicate flower, which was very lovable but also made people sympathize with her. Chuck sighed. Ynda was indeed an unbending woman. She didn''t cry or make a fuss when faced with a situation like this. She really had the potential to be a sessful businesswoman. "Go ahead and have your meal, I''ll go and meet with someone first," Chuck said. "Alright, thank you," Ynda was really grateful. If it weren''t for Chuck, she would have been in a bad state today, and her virginity would have been taken away by William. She had sworn in her heart that she would definitely work hard to repay Chuck! "No problem," Chuck shook his head and followed the woman in a suit to a ce. Ynda sat down and had a strange feeling in her heart. She touched her painful cheek and thought, "Will Chuckugh at me for being so ugly today?" "Young Master, you can call me Betty!" Betty Bernard, the woman in the suit said respectfully. She took Chuck up to the top floor of the hotel by elevator. Chuck was a little surprised. Was his mother at the hotel penthouse? "Well, is my mother... at the penthouse?" Chuck couldn''t help but ask. "Yes," Betty nodded. Ding! The elevator door opened. They arrived at the top floor of the hotel. When Chuck went out of the elevator, he saw the luxurious decoration. It was really a ce where only rich people could afford it. "But since my mother is so rich, what''s wrong with booking a room here? She can afford it anyway," Chuck thought in his heart. "Young Master, please!" Betty led Chuck to the door of a room. Chuck knocked on the door doubtfully and whispered, "Mom, are you in there?" Chuck was very nervous. Chuck had never seen his parents before. He was brought up all by his own grandfather. This year, when he was almost 20 years old, his rich mother suddenly appeared, which made Chuck a little confused. "Yes,e in!" A light and doting voice came from the room. Chuck was thrilled. This was his mother''s voice from his phone! Chuck pushed the door open and entered the room. Betty was standing at the door, waiting for him. Inside the room, it was a working ce. A woman, who looked to be in her early thirties, was looking at Chuck with a smile. The smile was faint but full of motherly love. Chuck was shocked! He did not expect his mother to look so young. Her facial features were so beautiful and she was elegant and graceful. People would know she was rich at first nce. Was she really his mother? Chuck found it hard to believe because he had not inherited his mother''s genes at all. Only his eyebrows were somewhat like hers. If he couldpletely inherit her facial features, then Chuck would definitely be a handsome man. "Mom, mom..." Chuck tentatively called her. "Silly child, don''t you remember me?" Chuck''s mother smiled and walked over. "Are you okay just now?" "I''m fine," Chuck shook his head. Seeing his mother worried about him, Chuck''s dreamy feeling disappeared. He felt real and excited. He was so excited to see his family members who he had not seen for nearly 20 years. Chuck cried, and his eyes were red. "Why are you crying? You are such a big boy already but yet you still cry?" Chuck''s mother shook her head. Chuck wiped away his tears, saying that he was too excited. Chuck''s mother''s eyes were red too. "Don''t cry, you should be happy." "Yes. Alright," Chuck nodded. "Let''s sit down," said his mother. Chuck followed and sat down. He feltfortable sitting on the big sofa, but he suddenly had a question that he wanted to ask his mother. "Mom, what''s your name?" Chuck asked subconsciously. "Remember, my surname is Lee, and my real name is Karen," said his mother. ¡°What!¡± Chuck realized something. Chuck jumped up from the sofa. He just found that the room was an office ce, and it was also on the top floor. Who would have this kind of treatment except for the boss? In this way, the person who spent billions of dors buying this five-star hotel, invited him to the banquet, and prepared clothes for him is Madam Lee, his mother? His mother always loved spending money and the first thing that she bought was a five-star hotel? Chuck was shocked! "Is it fun?" Karen smiled. "Mother, did you buy this building just for fun?" Chuck asked. His mother was too rich. "No, I''m asking you if it''s fun," Chuck''s mother shook her head. "It''s fun," Chuck sat down and smiled. He was really surprised and he was even more curious about his mother''s second purchase. ¡°What was the item she¡¯s going to buy?¡± He wondered. "It''s good that you have fun. Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? I''ll cook for you," Chuck''s mother walked to the side and it made Chuck realized how big the room was. There was a kitchen and a bedroom inside the room too. Chuck was moved. He had never eaten anything made by his mother. He really wanted to eat a meal that was made by his mother today. ¡° I will have whatever you are making,¡± Chuck said. "Okay, I''ll cook for you now. Wait for me," Chuck''s mother put on an apron and began cooking in the kitchen. Soon, three dishes and one soup were prepared skillfully. It looked perfect. One of the dishes was stir-fried tomato and egg, one was minced meat with eggnt, one was braised beef, and the other one was seaweed soup. All of the dishes weremonly seen but Chuck was almost crying when he saw it. It turned out that the mother''s cooking was the best. "Why are you crying again? If you wish to eat something in the future, you cane here at any time," said his mother. "Well... Has dade back yet?" Chuck asked. "I came back earlier. He''s still abroad," Chuck'' s mother said. Chuck also wanted to see his father. After all, he had never seen his father before. Maybe his father was still working abroad. After the meal, his mother washed the dishes. Chuck was curious. "Mother, since you are so rich, you don''t need to do the washing by yourself right?" "We should wash our own te. This way, we don''t have to worry if others wash the te properly or not. You can watch the TV while waiting for me. I''ll talk to you after I''m done washing," said Chuck''s mother. Chuck sat down on the couch. But at this time, his mother''s cell phone rang on the table. Chuck picked it up and ced it gently beside his mother''s ear. Chuck seemed to have heard the voice in the tone of briefing from the phone. His mother frowned and said in a dignified voice, "Remember, don''t tell me any project that is less than three billion dors in the future. I''ll give you about three days to take down the eight billion dors project. I only want to hear one result, that is they want to sell it and I''ll buy it!" Chuck was stunned. His mother was so domineering. How many things did she want to buy? "Okay, I have finished talking," The phone was hung up. Chuck''s mother, who was serious just now, smiled instantly and said softly to him. The sessful businesswoman turned into a kind mother in a blink of an eye. Chuck put his mother''s mobile phone on the table. After a while, his mother finished washing the dishes, she took off her apron and sat down on the sofa. She looked at Chuck and said, "I have prepared the outfit for you but you gave it to the little girl named Ynda. Why did you do that?" This question confused Chuck. "Mother, please don''t think too much. I just have no partner to bring, so I brought her here... Mother, what do you mean? Who did you prepare this outfit for?" Chuck asked. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chuck Cannon was confused when he heard his mother''s words. "Mother, do you mean..." "I don''t mean anything else. Just do what you think is right. I won''t restrict you about it," Chuck''s mother said. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief, and they continued to chat. But his mother didn''t mention anything about what she had been doing for so many years abroad. Chuck didn''t know how to ask. When it was almost time, Chuck was ready to go back. After all, Ynda Lane was still waiting downstairs. Since his mother was here, he could see her at any time. Chuck walked out of the room and Betty Bernard sent him down. Then she returned to the room after that. After closing the door, Karen Lee sat on the chair and looked at the documents. Betty didn''t speak and just stood there quietly. At this time, Karen asked Betty, "What do you think of my son?" "You mean..." Betty was surprised. Betty felt that Chuck had a good character. He was rich but he was not arrogant or bragged about it. She had never seen such a humble young master before. "Very good," Betty said. "I also think he''s very good. After all, he''s my son," Karen said proudly. Karen covered the document on the table. When she looked up, her face turned cold. "How is the project going on?" "Richard has threepanies under his name, one of them is a constructionpany, one is a renovationpany, and the other one is an entertainmentpany. Their annual ie is 300 million. The assets..." Betty said. "With only threepanies and yet he is so arrogant? They almost hurt my son. I don''t want to see Richard ever again!" Karen said coldly. "Yes, do you need me to get rid of him?" Betty asked. "He''s currently in the Central Hospital. I can send someone to deal with him now!" Betty said. "No, I don''t want them to think Chucky is such a cruel person yet. It''s not good for Chucky to know this," Karen shook her head. "Then you mean..." Betty was not sure what Karen wanted. "Tonight, we''ll shut down all of his threepanies! Then give him three days time to leave this ce! If he doesn''t leave in three days, then he''ll stay here forever!" Karen''s eyes were cold, and no one would dare to stare at the killing intent in her eyes. "Yes! Please wait for a moment. I''ll do it now!" Betty bowed her head and turned around respectfully. "Wait!" Karen raised her hand and stopped her. "Yes," Betty stopped, turned around, and bowed her head again. "Remember, his whole family must get out of here! If any of them dares to stay here and shows up in front of my son again, wherever they go, I will kill them!" Karen said angrily. "Understand!" Betty nodded, but hesitated to ask, "Do you need me to ask someone to protect the young master?" "Protect him secretly! If necessary, don''t care about the family''s killing order! Whoever hurts my son, no matter who it is, I want their whole family to die!" Karen said coldly. "Yes!" Betty nodded. "Wait!" Karen hesitated and raised her hand again. Betty stopped and asked subconsciously, "You seem to be very hesitant?" Betty had been following Karen for so many years, she had never seen her in such a dilemma. When Karen said about killing someone, she would never go back on her words. But now she was a little hesitant... Was it all because of Mr. Cannon? "That''s right, I''m in a dilemma!" Karen admitted. Karen nodded and sat down again. "Chucky is still young, and I hope that he can slowly take charge of his own business. Therefore, there will inevitably be a process of growth. If I arranged everything for him, it would be unfair to him! So, listen to Chucky, and you can solve the problem in whatever ways he wants," Karen said. "Alright!" Betty nodded and went out. Betty went downstairs and took out her cell phone and called someone. "Seal all threepanies of Richard! Deal with it right now!" She said. Then, she hung up the phone. At the Central Hospital. Richard Yuri looked worriedly at his son who was at the intensive care unit. His heart was bleeding. How could this be? His son had been rescued for nearly an hour and had note out yet. Richard was nervous! He had really offended a person who shouldn''t be offended! When he was pacing back and forth, his cell phone rang all of a sudden. He looked at his phone and answered it... Five secondster, Richard''s eyes widened and he roared in the corridor, "Who did it? Who dares to close down mypany? Find it out immediately! How dare he provoke me, I''ll kill him!" After hanging up the phone, Richard was furious! He was in a bad mood today! However, when he saw that Betty was actually walking towards him, as if she was locking on a target, he felt that something was wrong. The anger on his face disappeared and he asked politely, "Are you looking for me?" "Yes! In three days time, get out of this ce! Or else! You will stay here forever!" After saying this coldly, Betty turned and left. Richard froze. A trace of fear spread across his face. He struggled, he was furious, and finally, he was desperate. His face was as pale as death and he copsed onto the ground. He was regretful... ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Chuck was still in his mother''s room, time flies, and almost all the people at the banquet were gone. However, Ynda Lane''s face was still red and swollen, and the palm print was still very obvious. Of course, she couldn''t go back to school now. Chuck was embarrassed to ask her to go to his house, so he just asked her to stay in the hotel for a night. Ynda lowered her head and did not refuse. So, he went to the reception desk to book a room for her. When the beauty at the reception desk saw that it was Chuck, she immediately booked the best presidential suite politely for him. "It''s too expensive," Ynda shook her head and said. "It''s okay. I know the boss here. It''s free," Chuck smiled. "Well, thank you," Ynda thanked him, but she was surprised in her heart. How did Chuck know so many people? He even knew Madam Lee, the hotel owner. Ynda found it hard to believe. "You''re wee," Chuck shook his head and said. Soon after the receptionist handed over the room card, Chuck brought Ynda upstairs to the room. "You can live in the hotel first. I''ll bring over your clothes to you tomorrow morning," Chuck said. "Thank you," Ynda thanked him and closed the door. After that, Chuck turned around and took the elevator down. He hoped that Ynda would have a good sleep at night and feel better tomorrow. After all, she was pped twice, which was hurtful for a woman. However, when the elevator door opened, three beautiful women came out together. They wore short skirts which revealed their long legs. Their top was even sexier and it showed their thin waist. Anyway, it made men feel good. Chuck took a few more nces at them. What were these women doing? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen any women before?" One of the women said. "Give me 5,000 dors. I''ll let you watch as much as you want!" Another woman said. "Look at his dirty clothing, he definitely would not have 5000 dors on him," The third woman said. The three women were full of contempt. Chuck looked down at his clothes. He had a fight just now, and his clothes were really dirty and torn. When they came out of the elevator, they didn''t even bother to look at Chuck. Chuck saw that there seemed to be something in these beautiful women''s pockets. Was it a card? He frowned. "What are you three doing here?" Chuck asked. "It''s none of your business!" They replied in unison. The yellow-haired beauty red at Chuck. "That''s disgusting! Where are you staring at? You pervert!" Another beautiful woman also stared at Chuck angrily. "What''s in your pants?" Chuck saw the card. ¡°Are they giving out their ¡°business card¡± in his mother''s hotel? Doesn''t it affect the reputation of the hotel?" Chuck suspected. "Are you out of your mind? Mind your own business!" The woman shouted. "Don''t pay attention to him. He talked to us on purpose. Look at him, he''s dirty," Another woman said. "Yes, just ignore him. Let''s continue to give out the card. This hotel is new and there must be a lot of big bossesing here. It''s no problem for us to earn a 5-figure revenue today!" The woman said. The three beautiful women took out the colorful cards from their pockets. They put it from door to door rapidly. Chuck came over angrily and said, "Stop this immediately, I''ll kick you out of this hotel if you continue!" "Who the hell are you?" The yellow-haired woman walked over angrily. "What does it have to do with you? Is this hotel yours? How dare you try to drive us out!" The yellow-haired woman said. "What a lunatic! I''ve never seen such a shameless person!" The other woman toomented. "Don''t talk to him anymore! He just wants to chat with us. What a lousy method! It''s annoying! If you want to have fun with us, just give us 5,000 dors! If you want to sleep with us, then the price is different. If you don''t have the money then get out of here!" The yellow-haired woman said arrogantly. "He doesn''t look like he has! It''s a waste of our time to talk with him!" The three of them walked away. They continued sliding the cards to every room. Chuck nced at them and took out his phone to call Betty. "Betty, call the security guards to the 26th floor!" Chuck said. When Chuck put away his phone, the three beauties looked at each other and became more disdainful. "Did I hear it wrongly? Who did he call?" The yellow-haired woman asked her friends. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 After the three women stuffed all their cards in every room on this floor, they walked over with their long legs swaying. Their eyes were full of disdain. "Didn''t you call for help? Where are they?" One of the womenughed. "Leave him alone. He''s just pretending," The other woman replied. The three women pressed the button of the elevator, and it slowly came up from the first floor. While waiting, the three women despised Chuck Cannon even more. "Well, sometimes the gap between humans is just so far apart. When some people like to just show off and pretend here, they are actually others who are really awesome! " The yellow-haired woman said, ncing at Chuck with sarcasm in her tone. "Who is the awesome one?" Her friend asked. "Yes, who are you referring to?" The other woman said. "Since both of you slept in just now, you two didn''t know anything at all. I saw a lot of people suddenlying to this hotel just now. They were like mercenaries and they were all wearing the same clothes. I was curious and wanted to follow them, but I was stopped by the people at the door. So, I immediately moved to a ce to see these people from a distance. They were all being respectful to a handsome man and listened to hisand. That handsome man is really awesome, as he canmand so many people," said the yellow-haired woman. "Really? Who is that handsome guy?" One of the women asked. "He''s too far away so I can''t see him clearly. But I remember seeing him beat up another rich man called William..." The yellow-haired woman said. "Really? He deserved it, haha," her friendsughed. "The handsome guy that I saw is truly awesome. So many people are listening to him. How nice would it be if he were my boyfriend?" The yellow-haired woman said and licked her lips. "I want him to be my boyfriend too," One of the women said. "Why are you shaking your head? Are you a pervert? How dare you eavesdrop on us!" Seeing Chuck shaking his head, the yellow-haired woman scolded him. "The elevator is here, let''s go quickly!" Her friend said. The three women looked at Chuck scornfully. When the elevator door opened, Betty Bernard and five security guards were in it. The three women were stunned. Betty nced at the three women, frowned, and walked out with the security guards. "We..." The yellow-haired woman subconsciously lowered her voice. The other two women took a step back. The yellow-haired woman poked at them with her hand and whispered, "What are you scared of? It''s just a coincidence. They are just doing their usual duty in patrolling the hotel. They just happened toe to this floor for a routine check up. Do you really think they were called by this loser?" "It scared the hell out of me. Luckily it is not what I thought," One of the women said while letting off a sigh of relief. "Stay calm. This guy is really good at pretending. He''s used to doing this," The yellow-haired woman said. The three women despised Chuck even more and were ready to walk into the elevator calmly. However, Betty looked at them, snapped her fingers, and the guards stopped them. The three women were startled. ¡°Why is she stopping us?¡±They were curious. "What are you doing?" One of the women shouted. "Yes, what are you doing? Why are you stopping us?" The other friend questioned Betty. The three women were angry and their voices were loud! Betty''s gaze turned cold, which made the three women shut up immediately. However, the yellow- haired woman pointed at Chuck and scolded, "You should stop him. Look at his clothes. He''s covered in dirty clothing. Do you just let anyone in your hotel? Thispletely lowered the hotel standard!" "You should stop him! Not us. We''re just going down!" The woman said. The three women muttered again, but Betty just nced at them and walked to Chuck. "Young master, how do you want us to deal with them?" Betty asked. What? The three women were dumbfounded. "Young Master?" It''s impossible. They couldn''t believe it. When the three women heard these two words, they immediately widened their eyes and they were too terrified to move! They didn''t know Betty, but from her clothes, they could tell that she was definitely some sort of manager of the hotel. How could she call this man, young master? How could this be possible! The three of them were shocked. The person that they criticised turned out to be the young master of this hotel? This couldn''t be true. Chuck shot a nce at the three of them. "Young, Young Master, we''re sorry. The three of us were so ignorant that we couldn''t recognize your identity just now. Please forgive us!" The yellow-haired woman begged in fear. "Yes, we are blinded from the truth. We don''t deserve your attention, please excuse us!" Her friend said. The three women were so scared that their faces turned pale. The young master of such a big hotel was not someone they could offend. "Let..." Chuck opened his mouth. "Young master, please don''t hit us, please, we really know we were wrong," The yellow-haired woman trembled and begged. She suddenly realized that Chuck seemed to be a little familiar. He seemed to be the "handsome guy" that she saw. Why, why did he be like this? The yellow-haired woman was frightened. The more she thought about it, the more afraid she was. Since he couldmand so many people, would he call someone to beat her up? She would definitely be dead if he did so. Plop! Her knees weakened. The yellow-haired woman knelt down! The other two women were shocked! "Kneel, he is the person that I mentioned earlier," The yellow-haired woman said hurriedly. The two women were stunned, and their faces turned pale. They also knelt down instantly. "Please show mercy to us!" They plead. The three women begged pitifully, and their eyes were red. They were at the verge of crying. They suddenly felt ashamed at what they said just now. They actually did offer to sleep with the owner of the hotel, and they also said that the three of them would apany him together... The three of them were ashamed of their words and they really hoped that the ground would open and swallow them. The three women knelt down, revealing their sincerity. Chuck nced at them and shook his head. "Don''t kneel anymore. Get up now!" Chuck said to them. Chuck just wanted them to stop giving out their cards here, and he didn''t want to make things difficult for them. After all, their hotel was a five-star hotel. If those rich men could afford to stay at this hotel, why would they need to call a woman by using their card? There were plenty of women who were willing to sleep with them, how would they call these women who they don''t know anything about? There was no need for the rich to do so. However, Chuck''s words made the three women even more afraid. ¡°What were they going to do to us? Were they nning to let us leave but to kill us afterwards in secret?¡±They were literally terrified to death. They shivered in fear and their eyes were full of tears. Chuck couldn''t stand it anymore and felt pity for them. He shook his head and said, "Don''t kneel anymore. Just get up!" "Young Master, did you really forgive us?" The yellow-haired woman asked subconsciously. The other two women looked pitiful and tearful. They were really scared. "That''s right. Stand up now!" Chuck said.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The three women looked at each other and stood up. They were fearful and were afraid that they would do something wrong again. They leaned on each other stiffly, like three injured kittens. There was a sh of surprise in Betty''s eyes. The young master''s temper was so good that he let the three of them leave even though they insulted him. He could easily beat them up and even let them disappear overnight. However, the young master did not do any of it. He was not cruel at all. No wonder Karen was in a dilemma in choosing which was the right choice. Chuck told Betty that everything was fine. Betty nodded, and the expression of the security guards that she brought along changed a little too. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Betty Bernard didn''t say anything, and her face was calm. For her, it was normal no matter what Chuck Cannon did. However, there was a look of envy in the eyes of the security guards that Betty brought. The three women really had good body shape. If all of them were to sleep with a man together... all men would be happy if they were the ones. "You can leave now. Don''t waste your time here. People who can stay in hotels like this are never short of women," Chuck shook his head. The three women were stunned! They were very confident in themselves and could do no matter what men wanted as long as the men felt happy. However, the young master standing in front of them just refused to sleep with them, which surprised them. Betty was surprised too. Betty was surprised that Chuck was not tempted to sleep with them! The security guards that she brought were envious and sighed in their hearts. As expected, rich people did have higher standards. They had considered this kind of woman as the perfect one in their eyes but they were not even worth mentioning in the eyes of the rich. It would be great if they had enough money. Then, they would definitely take down these three women today, and then... It''s a pity that it''s not up to them to decide! "It''s really not necessary. You can leave now!" Chuck shook his head again and said to Betty, "Miss Betty, I''ll go back first." "Well, Young Master, be careful on your way back," Betty said, and the security guards stepped aside to make a way for Chuck. Chuck nodded and walked into the elevator. The three women looked at each other. The yellow- haired woman asked in a low voice, "Young master, can we take the elevator together?" The other two women looked expectantly at Chuck. "Sure," Chuck didn''t care. The three women were overjoyed and hurried into the elevator. All four of them were in the elevator and the three women were nervous. They felt so lucky to be in the same elevator with such a powerful person. "This young master is actually quite handsome, but his face has some dirt on it..." One of the women said. "Yeah, he''s so handsome," The other woman toomented. The three women whispered. When the elevator door opened, Chuck walked out. The three women followed and watched as Chuck drove away in a BMW 7 series car. They sighed and felt a little remorseful. "Well, are all the rich people keeping a low profile nowadays?" The yellow-haired woman said. "He is handsome and rich. He''s the perfect man. s, I forgot to give him my WeChat just now. Otherwise, he can send me a message when he is lonely and I woulde over at any time to ensure that he will be satisfied all night," said one of her friends. "Let''s stop thinking about it. Young masters like him were always surrounded by those celebrities and models. We can''t ever catch his eyes. s... why are we so dumb just now?" The yellow-haired woman regretted her decision just now. "I regret it. I really regret it. If we would talk politely just now, he will probably drive us back. It''s really... I won''t talk about it anymore. Let''s go to another hotel. No one has called us after so long. He''s right. People who can afford to stay in a five-star hotel are not short of women at all..." The yellow-haired woman said. "Well, alright..." Her friends agreed. The three women looked in the direction of Chuck''s car that was no longer in sight and reluctantly went to another hotel. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Chuck drove back. After parking the car, he was waiting to take the elevator up. But at this time, Zelda Maine came from another direction. After they noticed each other, they were both stunned. Chuck coughed. "Sister Zelda." "Hm," Zelda walked over and the two of them waited for the elevator. The elevator door opened, and the two of them went in. In fact, Zelda wanted to say something. She had already recovered from today''s shock although she was still a little ufortable. She couldn''t understand why did the za renew the contract with Yvette Jordan instead of her? She had also been interested in the contract with the za for a long time, and she had even told Chuck about it. However... Zelda did not ask. Why should she ask? He was the owner of the za so he could give it to anyone he wanted. But... Why didn''t he give it to her? Is it because she was not as good as Yvette? ¡°Wait, why should Ipare myself with Yvette?" Zelda thought in her heart. Ding! The elevator door opened. "Sister Zelda, remember to sleep earlier," Chuck said as he went out. He did not dare to continue to look at her. "Good night," Zelda replied. Zelda came out of the elevator and sighed inexplicably. Was she overthinking? She felt ufortable. Chuck went home, took a bath, and went to bed. The next morning, Chuck took Ynda Lane''s clothes and brought them to her. Ynda came out after changing her clothes. Chuck saw that her face was no longer swollen and her smile had returned. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed she had forgotten what had happened yesterday and returned to her cheerful self. Chuck drove Ynda to the za to work. He remembered that it was almost time for the exam, so he drove back to the school, parked the car on the side of the road, and entered the school. When Chuck returned to the ss, he heard people in the ss was gossiping about something. "Hey, did you guys hear about what happened yesterday? The five-star hotel, Hotel Luna, had an incident yesterday," A student said. "Ah? What happened?" His friends asked as they were curious. "My mother works in the Central Hospital. So, she knew that the rich guy, William Yuri was beaten up. She was curious and she asked about it and knew that he was sent here from Hotel Luna. In other words, he was beaten up in Hotel Luna," The student exined. "Ah? Who would dare to beat William up?" They all wondered. "Yes, I heard that Hotel Luna invited a lot of rich people over yesterday night. Some people said that it was a young man who beat William up," Some of the students that knew the news also shared the information that they had. "A young man? Is he that powerful? If he dares to beat William, then he must be richer than him. But I don''t know who this person is!" Another student said. "What does it have to do with you losers? Will that young man be anyone of you?" Lara Jean said angrily. The boys rolled their eyes at Lara. They were just curious about it and they had a clear estimation of themselves. How could that young man be in their ss? After all, in the entire school, only William was invited that night. They were just very curious about it! At this time, Yvette came in with a book in her hand. She looked at the corner of the ss first and she was relieved when she saw Chuck was there. It was almost time for the exam, so Chuck should not skip any more of the sses. "Students, let''s start our lesson," Yvette said coldly. The students in the ss were surprised. Why was Yvette in such a good mood today? When Chuck took out his book, he really couldn''t understand the content well. He didn''t know if she would exin to him if he went to ask Yvette alone. However, Yvette''splexion looked good. It seemed that she had recovered from the flu. "Students, the exam will start in a few days. If you are too nervous, you will not get a good result. So I decided to have a gathering before the exam for you guys to rx. Do any of you have any good suggestions?" Yvette suddenly said. Her words made the students excited. It had been a long time since they gathered to have funst time! "Teacher, let us go camping!" A student suggested. "Teacher, let''s go mountain climbing and go to the hot spring! " Another student said. "Teacher, let''s go to karaoke. You will be in a much better mood if you shout out your worries!" More and more suggestions were mentioned by the students. Yvette listened to everyone''s idea, but when she saw Chuck lowering his head, she asked, "Chuck, do you have any suggestions?" "Me?" Chuck was surprised. It was very rare for Yvette to ask him such questions in the ss! All the students in the ss despised him. What ideas could he have? It would cost him a fortune to hang out with his ssmates. "I''ll follow the majority," Chuck said. "Well," Yvette nodded. She thought for a moment and said, "Just now, there was a ssmate who mentioned going to karaoke together. This is a good idea. Everyone can sing freely and rx, and it won''t be very expensive either. But where should we choose to go?" "Teacher, let''s go to the City Square. There''s a cheap KTV shop near that ce," a ssmate said. "That''s right. The one in City Square is very cheap. I''ve been there several times. I think we should all go to that one," other students also agreed, and some nodded their head. After thinking for a while, Yvette nodded and said, "Well, it''s a deal. Let''s go to City Square to sing tonight!" The whole ss was excited! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuck was puzzled. ¡°Does this mean that his ssmates are going to the karaoke at his za?¡± He thought. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Since all the students agreed to go to the karaoke, Chuck Cannon will just follow. There was nothing for him to worry about, after all, it was just karaoke. Speaking of which, Chuck hadn''t gone to sing for a long time. It''s okay to rx. After this exam, there would be a holiday and he nned to focus on the job at the za. "Who knows the owner of the KTV at the za?" Someone shouted. The students shook their heads. "How can none of you know anyone from the za? It would be cheaper if we knew someone from there," A girl said unhappily. Indeed, with so many people joining, It would already be a big cost for the drinks, let alone the tidbit. It would indeed be much cheaper if they knew someone from the za. No one spoke. Of course, Chuck didn''t want to tell them that he knew someone from the za. He could easily call Ynda and asked her to give him a 30% discount. However, he did not do it because he understood that they were also making a living with their business. "Forget it, all the people in our ss are losers. It''s not bad already if anyone of them knew the waiter, let alone the boss. By the way, Chuck, didn''t you work as a waiter in the za before? Why don''t you ask the boss to give us a discount?" A boy looked at Chuck and said in a strange tone. Chuck really did work there before, but he only did it for a few days because he had no money at that time. Also, the manager looked down on people without any reason, so Chuck quitted after working two days. "Haha, don''t embarrass him. He only worked as a waiter for a few days. He was probably fired by the boss. Do you think the boss will give a discount to him?" Another ssmate said. "You can''t say that, can you? Chuck has changed now. He''s wearing trendy brands and even the campus belle came to find him. What''s wrong with him asking the boss for a discount? As long as he''s shameless enough, he can get us the discount!" One of the girls said. "Haha, the boss is a man. What''s the use even if he tried to flirt with the boss?" A male student said. "What if the boss likes man?" Another friend teased. "He is gay then?" One of the students continued. "Haha!" A few of the studentsughed. Soon, the whole ss burst intoughter. Chuck didn''t bother to pay attention to them. However, Queenie Carson, who was sitting beside him, was very angry. She wanted to stand up for him, but Chuck stopped her. "But they went too far. They shouldn''t say things like this to you," Queenie was very angry. "It doesn''t bother me anyway," Chuck shook his head and said. "What''s the point in saying these? Did Chuck offend you guys?" Yvette Jordan''s face suddenly turned cold. Chuck was a little surprised. Was Yvette trying to stand up for him? It was rare for her to do so! The students in the ss immediately shut up. After all, they all knew what kind of temper Yvette had. Chuck looked surprisingly at Yvette, who was on the podium. Her face was really cold, but when she saw Chuck, the anger in her eyes unconsciously dissipated a little. Although it just happened for a split second, Chuck still caught the change. Did she change her attitude towards Chuck after he sent her the medicine and breakfast when she needed him the most? "If you guys continue to tease Chuck again, then we won''t go tonight! We will just cancel it!" Yvette said coldly. "Teacher, please don''t do that. We won''t tease him anymore," a girl said quickly. "That''s right, we won''t talk about it anymore," another boy said. "Let''s continue to talk about singing. I went therest time. Their soundproof and service is great, but the boss is so petty, he did not give us any discount," a girl curled her lips and said. "s, forget about it. That is the only ce which is suitable for us students because it is cheaper. Let''s collect some funds first. Just a hundred dors for everyone!" The monitor stood up. Many people wanted to go and rx so they paid the money enthusiastically. However, when it came to Queenie, she shook her head and refused to go. Chuck knew that she was distressed about money, so he took out 200 dors from his pocket to help her pay the money. Queenie shook her head. "No, thanks. I still have to go for a part-time job tonight." "It''s okay to give it a day off," Chuck said. "Ah, Chuck is so good to Queenie. Did you just want to find someone tofort you since you are dumped by the campus belle?" One of the female ssmates said with a tone of jealousy. Lara Jean gave Chuck a disdainful look. "I''ve given you a chance but you didn''t call me at all. Instead, you treated Queenie to go to karaoke. Am I not better than her? You''re really a loser," Lara thought in her heart. Chuck frowned, which made Queenie refuse even more. "You really don''t need to do that." "Queenie, I''ll pay for you. Let''s go out and rx," Yvette said. Her tone was still cold. The other students in the ss immediately envied Queenie, and they despised more towards both of them. "Teacher..." Queenie shook her head, but Yvette had already started the ss. She sighed and said thank you. The ss was over soon. Everyone packed up and prepared to go to City Square. There were so many people going, so Chuck did not drive there. Everyone went to take the bus together. The bus was packed with people. When they arrived at the za together, Yvette, who was waiting at the front door, gave Chuck a cold look, as if she was a little angry. Chuck wondered when did he offend her. After thinking about it for a while, Chuck took out his mobile phone and found that there was an unread message. He tapped on it and found that it was from Yvette. "Let me drive you there," wrote Yvette in the message. Was she caring about him? Chuck pped his forehead. Yvette didn''t want Chuck to be squeezed on the bus, so she sent such a message. Unfortunately, Chuck didn''t see it at all. It seemed that Yvette had been waiting for a while and didn''t see anyoneing, so she drove here angrily. Chuck felt helpless. He wanted to tell her that he had not seen her message just now, but Yvette had already brought the students inside. Queenie worked part-time in the za. So, she went and talked to the boss first. Then she woulde overter. Chuck had no choice but to follow them into the za first. "Wow, why did the City Square change in just a few days?" A girl was surprised. "I think so too. Is it because the owner of the za wants to attract more crowds toe? Thest time I came here, I couldn''t even find a ce to rest after shopping. What a lousy za,¡± another girl said. It was true. After Chuck and Ynda discussed it, they immediately asked people to renovate the facility of the whole za. It seemed that it was working, and the other changes were still being dealt with. They would soon have a brand new atmosphere in the za. After all, Ynda said they had invested more than one million dors in this aspect. "Isn''t it better now?" Chuck couldn''t help but ask. The two students nced at Chuck and said disdainfully, "Yes it is, but what does it have to do with you?" "Yes, we said that the za had changed. What does it have to do with you? Why did you ask? Is this za yours? Are you doing a survey?" The other student said in an impolite tone. When Chuck was about to say something, the two students had already walked into the KTV. Chuck said nothing and followed. However, when Chuck entered the store, he heard the ss monitor shouting, "What? You guys don''t have a big private room anymore?" "I''m sorry, sir. The private room has been reserved," the receptionist said. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Then what should we do? We can''t separate into two rooms, can we? That will be much more expensive," the monitor said. "That''s right. Why don''t we go somewhere else?" Another student suggested. "This is the cheapest ce in this za, and it''s even more expensive for us to go somewhere else," the monitor said again. The students were talking about it. The students didn''t know the workers in the KTV, and they didn''t know if there was a private room or not. After all, it could be a trap. If they agreed to book two rooms, then the KTV would earn more. Who knew if the workers were tricking them or not? "Teacher, what should we do then?" The ss monitor came over with a helpless look on her face. "The big private room only costs 1,200 dors, but all of them are upied or reserved. If we were to book two medium rooms, it would cost 800 dors each. We would have to pay around 400 dors more," the ss monitor said. Yvette hesitated. "It''s really a huge difference. What¡¯s more, to say is that the students can''t be in the same room. The purpose of this trip was to spend time together with the whole ss," Yvette said. "Why don''t I call and ask?" Lara said. Of course, she would send a message to the baller. ¡°Since he was so rich, he must know the owner of the za. Then, it would just be a matter that can be settled with a few words. ¡° She considered this as her n. "Do you know someone from here?" The ss monitor was suspicious. Yvette nced at Chuck subconsciously. "Don''t you know Zelda? Why don''t you ask her?" Yvette hinted at him without saying a word. "Let''s just have a try," Lara was gazed at by the eyes of the whole ss expectantly. She was happy in her heart and immediately sent a message to "baller". However, the "baller" ignored her and she was disappointed. However, she had already said that she would have away, she couldn¡¯t let her ssmates down at this time, most importantly it would embarrass herself! Then, she thought of someone again. "I know the manager of the za, I will ask for her help then," Lara said happily. As she spoke, she ran out. The ss stopped and waited for her. "Lara is so awesome! She even knows the manager!" One of the students said in awe. "Don''t you know? Lara is going to open a shop in the za. She''s very powerful!" Another student joined in andplimented Lara. "Really? I can''t tell you!" The students were amazed. Everyone was shocked. When did Lara suddenly be so powerful? Chuck stepped aside and gave Ynda a call. He asked her toe over and help in the situation. After the call was connected, he said a few words to her and hung up the phone. Soon, Lara proudly brought Ynda in. Lara said, "Look, I brought the manager here. Everyone knows the manager right?" Everyone was surprised. "Isn''t this the campus belle, Ynda? When did she be the manager?" They were surprised and even more envious of Lara, they thought, "She was so awesome that she was even able to bring Ynda, the manager, here!" Chapter 66 Chapter 66 When Lara Jean saw the envy in the eyes of her ssmates, she felt extremely proud inside. In fact, when she went to find Ynda Lane just now, she was still uncertain about it. After all, she was surprised to see Ynda when she came to sign the contractst time. Plus, they weren¡¯t closed at all. However, she did not expect "baller" to ignore her, so she attempted to find Ynda instead. When she went over, she happened to overhear her on a phone call. She then tentatively asked and Ynda surprisingly agreed to it. Lara was happy. She paused to think and justified Ynda¡¯s act with her identity as the tenant of Ynda''s za. She rented a shop in her za, why would she not do a favour in return? If she hadn¡¯t agreed to it, Lara had already thought of stopping the next rent extension. Lara then walked in with Ynda. Ynda was wearing a light blue dress, exposing her snow-white calves, looking fresh and attractive. The boys in the ss were watching, almost drooling. "The campus belle Ynda is the manager here! Since when did Lara be so powerful that she could ask Ynda over?" Someone asked in surprise. "Lara opened a store here and she is also one of the tenants of Ynda''s za. It''s not surprising that she would be able to ask her over," the other student answered. "I think it¡¯s more likely that Lara knows Ynda in person. If it wasn''t the case, even if she¡¯s a big shot, Ynda could have ignored her. Lara is not bad!" Another ssmatemented. The students were all talking about it, many of them praised Lara. After all, she was able to call Ynda over, which solved their problem! The smile on Lara''s face became even happier. Ynda walked to the front desk, she only said a few words, the receptionist immediately changed his attitude and said that there was a big private room avable and would arrange it immediately. The ss monitor and the students in the hall all looked delighted. "I told you there''s a private room! The receptionist was tricking us! He just wanted us to spend more on two rooms! If it weren''t for Lara and Ynda, we would have been deceived." the ss monitor said. "Yeah, we¡¯ll need to let Lara have the chance to sing a few more songster. Without her, we would be tricked." A student suggested. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, yes, yes, Lara has made so much contribution today!" a student agreed. Yvette Jordan nodded to Ynda. Ynda was smiling throughout the time, she left immediately after handling the matter. Lara was satisfied, Ynda cooperated with her well today. Lara said loudly, "Ynda, I''ll treat you to dinner another day." "No, thank you! That''s what I should do. If you need anything, ring me. You can call me anytime." Ynda smiled and looked subconsciously at Chuck Cannon who was at a corner. Lara was even more proud of herself, the words were satisfying to hear. Ynda left. The students then gathered around her. "Wow! Lara, you''re awesome! How did you get so closed with Ynda? You can even order her around!" One of them eximed. "Exactly! Tell us, how does it feel to order the campus belle around?" another student asked. "I''m sure it''ll be awesome!" someone answered even before Lara did. "If you want to know how it feels, you have to know Ynda first. Lara, you¡¯re so cool!" an answer popped up. They discussed it noisily. Lara wasughing so hard that herugh line almost etched into her face. She had never been ttered this way by her ssmates. She was very happy in her heart, at least the people she knew were useful. "Oh yeah Lara, Ynda was so polite to you. How many stores did you rent?" one of the students asked. "Yea! Tell us about it, we can support you!" the other student said. "Just one. The best one at the entrance of the elevator on the first floor. The renovation will probably start in the next few days," Lara said. "We''ll definitelye and show support then!" The ssmates said with a smile. "Wow, the rent must be very expensive, isn''t it?" A student asked. "It''s just so-so." Lara shook her head. "You¡¯re amazing! We are still in school and you are already able to open a store!" "It''s nothing. I just found a ce I liked and opened the store there. There''s nothing much to think about. I just wasn¡¯t being overcautious," Lara said. "Lara, share with us some tips. We also want to open a new shop in the future." her ssmate said. "No problem," Lara affirmed. A group of students surrounded Lara and followed the waiter into the private room. They had completely regarded Lara as their idol. Being able to open a store here and ask Ynda toe and go, how awesome is that? Chuck smiled while thinking that Lara was interesting. After the ssmates had gone inside, Chuck took out his mobile phone and checked his WeChat. It was full of Lara¡¯s texts asking for help. There was another photo sent over, which was very sexy. The photo was sexier and more revealing than before. In ordance with the increasing level of revealing, Lara soon would not be able to keep thest piece of clothes on her body. To be honest, seeing the photos of Lara, Chuck was seduced as if he was watching a stripping dance. Her clothes were taken off one by one. In fact, it was a little exciting. "Don''t you want to go in?" Yvette asked coldly while she walked over. "Queenie is not yet here. I''ll wait for her." Chuck replied and quickly put away his cell phone. Yvette''s expression turned cold. She had just found out Chuck''s WeChat ount. She then wondered whether he was chatting with Queenie Carson and why hadn''t he added her yet. "Yvette, I..." Chuck wanted to say something, but she already headed inside. So Chuck rushed over and said, "Yvette, I''m sorry. It was..." "It¡¯s alright. Just wait for your Queenie." Yvette opened the private room door and went in after finishing her words. Chuck couldn''t do anything to help and couldn¡¯t understand why Yvette was so angry. And so, he waited. After a while, Queenie ran over. Chuck''s eyes looked a little absent-minded. Queenie was running in a hurry but the act of her gasping at the same time looked delicate and pleasant. And her body had a springy movement. The curve... She really had a good figure but Chuck quickly dispelled the idea. Queenie is a pure-minded girl, he couldn''t bear himself to have such thoughts on her. "I''m sorry to keep you waiting," Queenie said gaspingly with her hand on her chest. "It''s okay, let''s go in," Chuck replied. "OK!" Queenie answered. Both of them opened the door and entered. Their ssmates inside had already started. They sat rxedly on the couch. The ce to make song requests was also packed. They were all preparing to choose their favourite songs. Chuck also wanted to sing but seeing the queue, he decided to take a seat first. Yvette and several other ssmates were chatting, and she didn''t even want to look at him. He was helpless, he thought, ¡°Wasn''t I just didn''t car-pool with her? I really couldn''t understand why Yvette would ignore me so much.¡± Sitting next to him, Queenie¡¯s chest hadn''t stopped heaving yet so Chuck could only look elsewhere. At this time, a waiter came in with some good quality beer. Since they were all students, there was not much alcohol order. The rest were some fruit tes, snacks and so on. However, after all these were sent, a secretary pushed a cart in. There were three bottles of red wine on it and a super big fruit tter. There were all kinds of delicious and expensive fruits in it. They were beautifully arranged to colour and looked ssy. "Wow, this is the Emperor Fruit tter. A waiter rmended it thest time I came. This tter costs 1,000 dors." a student said. "And this red wine seems to be Lafite!" the other student suggested. Suddenly, there was a lot of discussion going on in the private room. After all, they are students who only had a limited amount of money. Who could afford it? Despite the Emperor Fruit tter, these three bottles of red wine can cost up to five or six thousand dors! The ss monitor stood up and the private room quieted down immediately. The monitor frowned and said, "We didn''t order these." In his opinion, this must be their tactic in KTV! They really couldn''t afford such an expensive service. He did a rough calction, he had collected slightly more than 3,000 dors, and Yvette topped up a thousand that added up around 4,000 dors. Having a private room, wine and snacks had left them with only a few hundred dors. They would still have to call a car to go back to schoolter in the evening. How could they afford these things? The secretary smiled and left the things. "Who ordered it?" The monitor was a little unhappy. The secretary put it down directly, implying that someone must have ordered it. Who the f*ck ordered such an expensive thing? Didn''t he know that the collection only added up slightly more than 4,000 dors? "Yeah, who ordered it? It''s too expensive!" another ssmate asked furiously. "It costs a few thousand, isn''t it? We are just students who can''t afford it. Who ordered it? Admit now!" the ss monitor scolded. "I won''t chip in more money. Will 200 dors even be enough for this? Who ordered it?" another ssmate raged. For a moment, they all looked at each other but no one stepped forward to admit it. Yvette also frowned and sighed. It must be among her ssmates who ordered it. It was so expensive... She decided to pay the bill all by herself and was ready to stand up. The secretary smiled slightly and said, "No one ordered it. It''s a treat from our store!" "What?! A treat?" they were all surprised. "Why? Does anyone know the KTV''s boss?" a voice came through. The students in the private room were all excited and surprised. The set would cost more than 10,000 dors. All of a sudden, everyone in the private room was looking at each other again. But this time, they were wondering who knew the boss of the KTV and would be given such a great treat. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Everyone was discussing it in the room. They were wondering who was it that deserved a gift from the KTV that cost more than 10,000 dors. In fact, the secretary''s eyes were also wandering, searching for this person! When he was in the office just now, the receptionist told him that the manager of the za had been here. He immediately went out to wee her but Ynda Lane had left and so he went around to look for her. He was trying to get closed with Ynda. After all, she is the za''s new manager, and she was quite influential too since she was in charge of the recent renovation of the za. ¡°It would be beneficial for the KTV or himself to befriend her¡±, the secretary thought. After he went over, Ynda did not say much. She only politely thanked him for the arrangement for the students. The secretary was indeed clever, he immediately asked whether there was any rich man kid among the group. Otherwise, why would the manager show up in person? Ynda was stunned, she nodded while she said yes but she did not reveal who it was. The secretary had no choice so he came back. After thinking for a moment, he gave the boss a call and informed him that there was a rich second generation where the za¡¯s manager even came to serve in person. The rich second generation is very likely was somehow rted to the owner of the za. He might be the son or nephew of the owner, so they wanted to be extra cautious and polite to him. The KTV boss knew Wilbur Wendel, and he just happened to be having lunch and drinking with him. After speaking of this matter, Wilbur on the spot asked what school they were from. The question was transferred back to the secretary, and he answered that the students were from the Design College. Wilbur advised the boss to be careful as he knew that Chuck Cannon was also from the Design College. It probably was him that visited. The boss immediately ordered them to follow the VIP''s rule to wee and serve them! The secretary immediately did as he said but after looking around for some time, he didn''t feel that there was anyone who looked like a rich second generation. He was helpless and confused. The secretary couldn''t be sure. "Enjoy your food. If you need anything, just let me know!" he said. After that, the secretary left. However, when he was turning his head, he saw Chuck''s strange face in the corner. He then suspected he might be the one. He took a few more looks at his clothes. If they were an authentic brand, it would probably cost more than one hundred thousand dors. It must be him! He was overjoyed and walked out without saying anything. "Wow! Who is it that has such honor to be treated so well? Let me take a picture and post it on my moments. I can''t wait to dig in the Emperor Fruit tter!" one of the students cackled. A girl immediately took out her mobile phone for a selfie and took a picture of the huge fruit te. The other students also followed. They were very happy. "Haha, I''m going to drink Lafite!" Another boy took a bottle of wine, pouted, and took a selfie... "I think it must be Lara who made the KTV''s boss treat us. She was able to get the campus belle over, it must be her!" A ssmate said enviously. "I agree! I also think that it¡¯s Lara. She must have known the KTV boss since she opened a store here. Now that the boss found out Lara wasing, he treats her fruit dishes and red wine! It¡¯s such an expensive gift! Lara, it must be the boss making a move! Maybe he was interested in you!" another ssmate considered and said. Several female students were envious. Lara was surprised too, she suspected that the KTV boss might be the ¡°baller¡±. So that''s why he sent her such expensive gifts? Lara thought in her mind that it can¡¯t be somebody else. Who among this group other than herself would deserve such an expensive gift?" It must be ¡°baller¡±. Wow, ¡°baller¡± is actually the owner of this KTV! How unexpected but awesome! Lara was instantly happy. She thought that¡°baller¡± must be ignoring her to give her this surprise. She liked it very much! "Baller", or the KTV boss, wait for me, I''lle for youter!" Lara thought in her mind. Lara was looking forward to it. She coughed and said as she was the host, "Everyone, let¡¯s eat and drink as much as you can!" "Wow, now we have fancy food!" her ssmate was amazed. Her ssmates were excited and amazed by Lara. Even the KTV boss was into her, how envious! "Lara, please distribute the wine!" the monitor said. Lara stood up. Three bottles of wine were really not enough for more than 30 people. Some people managed to get a sip and some didn''t but they can eat more of the Emperor Fruit tter. "Lara, I would like to drink some. I have never tried such expensive wine. Can I have a ss?" Several girls surrounded Lara with sses in their hands. "Don''t worry! Whoever is close to me will be able to get half a ss of this wine!" Lara started distributing the wine to everyone. Everyone got a little. The few female ssmates were so happy that they immediately took selfies with their mobile phones. However, when it came to Yvette, Lara said that she would pour a whole ss for her. Yvette shook her head and said that she was going to drive so she couldn''t drink. "Well, the teacher doesn''t drink. Now, this is yours." Lara added more for the other boys in the ss. When it came to Chuck, she gave Chuck a disdainful look and said, "Bring me your ss. I''ll give you half a ss." Chuck shook his head. He was also going to drive. How could he drink? "There''s no need for that. You can treat the other students. I won''t drink. I''m going to ...," Chuck said. "What are you going to doter? Teacher Jordan needs to drive herself back hometer, that''s why she doesn''t drink. What a waste, do you know how expensive this wine is? And you¡¯re rejecting it! If you don''t drink it today, I''m just afraid that you won''t have another chance in the future." Lara answered in annoyance. She didn''t want to talk to Chuck anymore and just continued to pour wine for Queenie. Yet, she also shook her head. She never drank and also didn''t want to drink, no matter how expensive it was. "Humph!" Lara shook her head and continued to pour wine for the other students. In the end, she filled a full ss for herself. After tasting it happily, she was ready to leave. "Lara, where are you going?" Her ssmates asked. "Haha, I¡¯ll go look for someone!" A strange smile appeared on Lara''s face. She then opened the door and went out. Chuck had a strange look on his face too. Who was she looking for? When Chuck was still puzzling, the mobile phone in his pocket vibrated. Chuck subconsciously took out his mobile phone and saw it was from Lara. He clicked on it doubtfully and was immediately stunned. "Haha, baller, I''m very satisfied with your arrangement. Now I know who you are and I''ming to see you... (Three blushed emojis)" Lara texted. Chuck was surprised,¡± Did she really know who I was? How was that possible? Wait! Lara said she was looking for me. Where was she going to look for me? Isn¡¯t that I am in the room already?" "Lara is looking for the KTV boss?! Are they going to have sex?" Chuck asked himself softly. "Haha, what do you think? The boss sent such an expensive gift, of course, she should thank him!" someone nearby replied. "I''m really envious. Although Lara''s appearance is not as good as Ynda''s, she has huge boobs! I''m so envious!" another girl said. Her ssmates showed an expression of understanding. Thedies were envious, and so were the gents. Only Chuck felt strange. He had done so much for a while and now the KTV boss had taken all his effort in an instant. He was unhappy. Although Chuck wasn''t nning to sleep with Lara, he kept her nudes so that she would be obedient in the future. However, Chuck was certainly ufortable when she went to another man. Lara came out from the private room and quickly found the secretary. When the secretary saw this little beauty in good shape, he asked in confusion, "What can I help with you?" Lara smiled and said, "I know your boss. Where is he? I have something to ask him." "Do you know our boss?" The secretary looked confused. "Yes, I know him. Please tell me where he is." Lara answered. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Give me a moment!" The secretary walked aside and took out his phone to call his boss. When the phone was connected, a middle-aged man''s voice came through, "How is it? Have you arranged for it?" "Yes, I''ve arranged it. I know who that person is," the secretary replied. "That''s good. Remember, whatever this person wants, you will satisfy him," the boss ordered. "Yes... but boss..." the secretary tried to speak. "Is there anything else?" the boss asked. "A girl imed that she knew you and was looking for you." The secretary nced at Lara. "She knows me? What does she look like?" the boss asked again. "Quite pretty, huge boobs." the secretary whispered. "Huge boobs? Bring her to my office. I''ll be back soon." The middle-aged boss chuckled excitedly. He didn''t really care whether he knew her or not. After all, the words "huge boobs" were enough. How could he let go of a girl that took the initiative to meet him! "Sure!" the secretary obeyed. After hanging up the phone, the secretary kept his phone away and walked over to Lara, who was looking forward to meeting her ¡°baller¡±. "Our boss said he knew you. He''ll be back soon. You can wait at his office, for now, please follow me," the secretary said. "Great!" Lara was surprised and followed the secretary inside. She was proud of herself that she guessed ¡°baller¡± right. She thought to herself excitedly, "I will allow Baller to do whatever he wantster. After all, I''ll need to borrow 10,000 dors from him. Is he a handsome guy?" Chapter 68 Chapter 68 "Please wait for a moment!" the secretary said politely. The secretary took Lara to the boss''s room. It was not an office, more like a room to serve guests. Still, it was very well decorated, looked luxurious. There was a family theatre, and almost everything. Lara was impressed. She thought to herself, "Baller, you really are rich!" "When will your bosse back?" Lara asked while she sat on the superfy sofa. "He''ll be back soon," said the secretary as he poured a ss of red wine for Lara. "Please wait for a while more!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After the secretary walked out, Lara took a sip of red wine and happilyid on therge sofa. She was looking forward to it, "Baller, I hope you''re handsome. It''s best if you look like...Humph, you must at least look better than Chuck that loser. He¡¯s making me so mad. Chuck has turned himself into a handsome and elegant man, but why is he so poor?" Lara talked to herself. ¡°Baller, I am not asking for anything else. I am satisfied if you just looked like Chuck. Also, don''t be too old. About the same age as Chuck will be great!¡± she continued. The more Lara thought about it, the more excited she became. What would she doter? What was happening to Lara? Since she had started texting "baller", she broke herfort zone again and again. When she took sexy pictures, she sometimes blushed and felt nervous as if she was having her first boyfriend. She did sleep with her ex-boyfriend, Conrad Li, but when Conrad wanted her nude picture, she had always rejected him. She didn''t want to be threatened after they broke up. Now, it seemed like her first attempt to do this was given to ¡°baller¡±. Lara was delighted and said, "You have to know that my body in real life is much more beautiful and my boobs are much bigger than those in the photos... You¡¯re lucky, I didn''t eat any chilli today..." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The more Chuck thought about it, the more out of sort he was. ¡°Couldn¡¯t she verify carefully before she does anything stupid?¡± he said. After all, Chuck had seen so many sexy photos of Lara. Although he didn''t want to sleep with her, the act of Lara trying to give herself to someone else was just uforting. It was like giving the long-baited fish to someone who came with a and took the shortcut. No! The man didn''t even bring a, it was this silly fish that went right into the person¡¯s hand! Chuck shook his head. Thinking that all his previous efforts had gone to waste. He was annoyed, and felt that his things had been taken away by others. It had been more than half an hour since Lara left, and she¡¯s probably already sweating all over... ¡°Forget it. It''s pointless to think about it now." Chuck thought and shook his head. "What''s wrong?" Queenie looked at the irritated Chuck and asked in a low voice. "It''s nothing." Chuck shook his head and dispelled the thought but he started thinking if he should go look for her at that time. Impossible! It was her stupidity! "Shall we sing?" Queenie invited him. By that time, almost everyone in the ss had sung, except a few. Queenie had eaten some fruit but didn''t drink wine. While some were already drunk, and some were ying dice loudly. Chuck also wanted to vent his anger, so he requested a song and they began to sing. Chuck totally had no talent in music. His voice made Queenie blushed andughed hysterically. He was miserable, was his singing so terrible? After that song, Chuck was speechless. Queenie smiled and said, "I''m very happy." "Well, that¡¯s better. I¡¯m fine to beughed at." Chuck thought. Chuck put down the microphone. When he saw that Yvette hadn''t sung any song yet, he hesitated then walked over and said, "Teacher Jordan, sing us a song." When ssmates were around, Chuck would not call her Yvette, nor wifey. The students nearby looked at Chuck scornfully. Everyone tried to convince Teacher Jordan to sing but no one seeded. No one believed he could. As expected, Yvette looked up at Chuck coldly and said in a cold voice, "No thanks, you can sing by yourself." Chuck sat beside Yvette helplessly. "What are you doing? Why are you sitting so close to me?" Yvette questioned and red at Chuck. "Yvette, what''s wrong with you?" Chuck asked. It was so noisy in the private room that they could barely hear each other even though they were sitting next to each other. "Nothing." Yvette replied. "It''s you who suggested that we shoulde here singing to rx ourselves. Why don''t you sing?" Chuck asked. "I just don''t want to. You can sing with Queenie if you want it so badly." Yvette said coldly. After that, she picked up a can of beer and walked out. Chuck didn¡¯t know how to reply to that. ¡°Was there a need to be so angry? I was only noting in your car. What a small matter..." he thought quietly. Chuck could only continue to sing with Queenie. Half an hourter, Chuck felt like using the restroom but he suddenly realized a male student and a female student went in the toilet in the private room together when everyone was not paying attention. It was more than ten minutes ago. Were they... They probably had drank too much and the alcohol kick came in. There were so many ssmates outside. How intense must it be! Chuck was somewhat tempted, he was thinking about pulling Yvette into the toilet with him. But he quickly shook off the idea in his head. It was a pity that Yvette left in anger. He shook his head and took a seat. Chuck then saw Queenie''s face suddenly turn red, he noticed that he had an erection when he was having his fantasies just now, and Queenie happened to notice it. Chuck was instantly embarrassed and hurriedly covered it. But every man knew that the more restrained you were, the stronger you would feel. Queenie''s face blushed even redder. She was about to go out for a walk, but God knows why Queenie suddenly asked, "What were you thinking?" Chuck coughed. What could he be thinking? "Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I''m going to the bathroom." Queenie whispered. The blush spread to the tip of her ears. She then went to the bathroom after muttering to tell it to Chuck. Chuck felt helpless. Queenie was so pure-minded that he couldn''t do anything to her. Chuck couldn''t hold it in any longer so he went out to take a walk. He happened to meet Yvette who was walking out of the toilet. She was blushed, Chuck was surprised to see she was blushing, "Did you drink?" "Yes, I did," Yvette admitted. "Aren¡¯t you drivingter?" Chuck asked. "It¡¯s none of your business." Yvette shook her head coldly and walked into the private room. Chuck sighed and thought, "If I had pushed Yvette into the stall just now, what would she do? Would she p him? Or... would she be angry and scold him? Or would she just be half-declining but half- epting?" The more Chuck thought about it, the more the response of his body was shown. Then, Queenie came out of the bathroom. When their eyes met, Queenie''s pretty face turned red again in an instant... ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Lara Jean was disappointed. The person who came in was a bald man with fats all over his body and face. What was going on? How could it be so different from what she imagined? Lara suddenly felt a little sick. How could she have sent her nudes to this fat bald man? "I heard that you were looking for me?" the KTV boss asked. The middle-aged man came over with a smile. When he saw Lara''s figure, he was almost excited to death. He works at KTV and has experience with all kinds of women but Lara in front of him had attracted him with her youth and energy! "Well, I did look for you," Lara said softly. She was feeling disgusted inside. She had only slept with Conrad a few times, and now she is going to make out with this man who is as old as her father? Lara''s heart was full of resistance. However, when she thought about the money she wished to borrow from him, who else can she find for help with other than ¡°baller¡±? "What can I do for you?" The middle-aged man asked. His eyes sparkled. This girl smelled so good and he couldn''t wait to throw himself at her directly. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 At the door of the toilet. In fact, Chuck Cannon was quite embarrassed. Twice that he got estroused because of Yvette Jordan but seen by Queenie Carson. Although they were closed, there¡¯s still a difference between men and women! And plus it was such a sensitive topic. Queenie was nervous. "What should I do? What I saw is so embarrassing. Should I pretend that I didn''t see it? But who is he thinking about? Was it me?" Queenie had so many thoughts in her mind. "What should I do? I''ve seen him twice in a row. He''s enduring a lot. Do I help him? But a friend can''t help with this matter," she couldn''t stop thinking. Queenie''s heart was twisted. It was impossible for a friend to cross the border of the rtionship. She didn''t even know what was her feelings towards Chuck. At first, they became tablemates. They became friends after some self-introductions and eventually they started to talk more frequently. Nheless,st time where Queenie and Chuck stayed in the same house, something might have changed in her mind. Followed by changes in his clothing and hairstyle, Chuck now looked very different. Queenie seemed to have a good feel of Chuck, which perhaps is beyond friendship. However, she could clearly sense the difference between them. At this thought, Queenie felt a little inferior. She was already neen. Although she didn''t deliberatelye across sexual knowledge nor have a boyfriend, the few roommates who had boyfriends would talk about their post-boyfriend experience when they spend time together. What they shared was new and exciting. From there, she learned that men and women are able to help each other. For example... Queenie lowered her head and stared at her own hand. She was nervous. Should she help? But what would they be after she lends him this hand? Both of them looked at each other for more than ten seconds. Chuck was embarrassed while Queenie was in a dilemma. She struggled to decide whether she should do it or not. Of course, if Chuck knew that Queenie had this idea, he might just pull Queenie into the toilet... Anyhow, Chuck knew nothing about it. After looking at each other that way, Chuck came back to his senses. He knew that he must have fallen for Yvette to have such feelings. Even if Queenie was willing to do it, it would be disrespectful to Queenie to ept it. What''s more, Chuck was in a dilemma too since Queenie was so pure-minded. Chuck felt that the feeling was gone. At this time, he felt his mobile phone in his pocket vibrated. Chuck took it out and looked at it doubtfully. It was from Lara, and it was a voice message! Chuck lowered the volume and yed it by his ear. "Ah, baller, are you... Ah, save me, I don''t want to sleep with you, don''t... (sobbing)..." Lara spoke in the voice message. Before the voice message could finish recording, it was interrupted. Lara''s voice was frightened and she was crying. Chuck hesitated. Did Lara find out that she had been looking for the wrong ¡°baller¡±? He sighed in her heart, is Lara being raped? Chuck listened to the weeping voice of Lara. Chuck didn''t know what to do. Should he save Lara? He struggled for a few seconds and put the phone in his pocket. Lara was supposed to be his pawn and now it¡¯s time to take back the pawn. Chuck said, "Queenie, I have something to do." After saying that, he ran to the front desk. Queenie nodded. She was a little disappointed to see Chuck leave. She was in a dilemma for a while and was too embarrassed to speak up. If Chuck spoke up or pulled her into the toilet, she would probably not refuse. After all, she had admitted her feelings for Chuck and didn¡¯t want to hide it. She was willing to help him with her hand and still remained their friendship in the future. But... Queenie sighed and returned to the private room in a sullen state... ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Chuck thought it was a big KTV and if he went searching one by one, there won''t be enough time. So Chuck went straight to the front desk. Since Lara thought "baller" was the owner of the KTV, they must be in the boss''s office now. He can ask the reception for directions. Fortunately, Chuck found the secretary who delivered the wine just now. He had roughly confirmed that Chuck was the rich one that caused their boss to treat them. He was hesitating whether he should talk to Chuck alone or not. Since even the za manager had toe personally to serve him, he must have something to do with the za owner. Seeing that he actually came to find him, the secretary was surprised and hurried over, "Hi, what can I do for you?" The receptionist and waiter at the front desk were stunned by the secretary since he was so polite to a student-like person. Who was it? "I''m looking for your boss!" Chuck said anxiously. The secretary was surprised. He was the one who took Lara to the boss''s room. How could he not guess what his boss was doing? But if he went to bother him now, he might lose his job! "You are?" The secretary asked him to confirm his identity. He was still unsure who this student in front of him was. "Tell your boss if he still wants to continue his business here, he needs to stop now! Otherwise!" Chuck could only say so. His tone cooled down, and his imposing manner shocked the secretary. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. This was definitely the kind of momentum that only the child of the rich people had. It was also a kind of terrifying momentum. The secretary quickly asked, "That girl is your...?" "Friend." "Wait a minute!" The secretary rushed to the boss''s room. Chuck followed the secretary and saw the secretary knocked on the door. Immediately, a curse came from inside, "Who the hell is it?" "Hey boss, it¡¯s me..." the secretary whispered. "Get lost! Don¡¯t get in my way now!" the boss yelled. "Boss, there''s an emergency. It''s really urgent!" the secretary replied. There was a struggling noise inside. It seemed that someone had loosened his grip. A loud bang came from inside, then followed by some footsteps, as if someone hit the ground. The door then opened, Lara ran out while she was crying. Her clothes were in a mess. Her jeans were ripped open. She ran so fast that she didn''t even see Chuck standing at the door. Chuck touched his nose and wondered, did he manage to save her in time? When the secretary saw that his boss was pushed on the floor, he was shocked and hurried in to help his boss up. The boss was angry, ¡°Mother f*cker, you¡¯d better have a great exnation or you¡¯re fired!" "Boss." The secretary spoke while he pointed at Chuck, who was standing at the door. The boss looked at Chuck doubtfully and his face turned cold, "Who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is you. Do you still want to run your business?" Chuck questioned calmly. The boss frowned. He and Wilbur Wendel were good friends. Before he came back just now, Wilbur gave him a name and asked him not to provoke him. The boss then asked subconsciously, "Are you, Chuck Cannon?" "Yes!" Chuck nced at him and turned to leave. The boss''s heart almost jumped out of his throat. When Wilbur told him, he clearly told him the strength of this man named Chuck! Was the girl just now his girl? Did he just offend him? Shit! The boss angrily raised his hand and pped hard on the secretary. "Why won¡¯t you tell me earlier?" he questioned angrily. The secretary covered his face with a grievance and said, "Boss, I..." "Why don''t you exempt the bill? Exempt him from all the expenses!" The boss scolded him. "Yes, I''ll do it now!" The secretary immediately ran out. At this moment, Lara was dumbfounded because she ran in a hurry and bumped into a waiter. The waiter was pushing a cart with five bottles of expensive wine on it. All the wine on the cart fell to the ground. The waiter was shocked. That was an order for a private room. Each of them costs 8,800 dors, and for five bottles, it will be more than 40,000 dors! The waiter was very angry. Seeing that Lara was about to run away, he immediately grabbed her. "Hey pretty girl, you broke the most expensive red wine in our store. You need to make compensation!" the waiter scolded. "No, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose." Lara shook her head, and tears came out of her eyes. She was really panicked. "Excuse me! Even by ident, you still broke our red wine! You have to pay for it!" As the waiter said, the nearby waiters heard them and immediately surrounded them, refusing to let Lara leave. Lara was already very angry. She almost gotid by the boss just now. She thought that she could bear to sleep with him for 10,000 dors but when the boss approached her, she couldn''t bear it. She regretted and started struggling. Luckily someone knocked on the door and she finally escaped! Now that she was dragged by someone again, she lost control. ¡°If it wasn''t for your boss who was trying to rape me, would I have run into this?¡± The more Lara thought about it, the angrier she became. "Let me go! How much is it? I''ll pay for it!" she roared. "Well, these five bottles of red wine are the most expensive wine in our store. One bottle is 8,800 dors, and five bottles are $ 44,000 dors. Beauty, are you paying in cash or card?" The waiter said. "What? 44,000?" Lara''s tears immediately started to flow down her cheeks. Where could she find thisrge amount of money? Chapter 70 Chapter 70 "Miss, are you paying by cash or credit card?" The waiter asked coldly. Lara fell on the ground, feeling so helpless. She didn''t have any money. She couldn''t even afford 10,000 dors. 44,000 dors was just too much! How could she possibly pay that? "Let¡¯s call the police. She doesn''t seem like she has the money." the waiter said. "Yes, she''s just shocked. Let¡¯s call the police!" another waiter agreed to his suggestion. Several waiters came up with the ideas since the bottles of wine were broken, and if Lara didn¡¯t want to pay for it, they would have to pay for it. Lara''s tears burst out at once. She cried and shook her head. "No, please don''t call the police, don''t call the police!" she pleaded. Her family situation was ordinary where she can definitely pay the 44,000 dors. However, she did not dare to tell her family what happened as she was too afraid that she would be beaten to death by her family members. But if they called the police, the police would still call her family. By then, Lara would really be in trouble. "We won¡¯t call the police if you pay for it. Cash or cards are both epted," the waiter said. "But I don''t have the money." Lara bawled. Lara despaired, her tears could not stop flowing. When she sent the message to "baller" just now, she suddenly remembered that her cousin, Charlotte Yates told her that ¡°baller¡± who bought a car was very young and was still a college student. She then started to feel regretful when she recalled back what had happened just now. She was too desperate to meet ¡°baller¡± but she didn''t expect to meet a fake one. When she was struggling just now, that bastard touched her butt and even her boobs... The more Lara thought about it, the more she wanted to cry. She felt that she had very many grievances in her heart. Many onlookers crowded the space when hearing a loud cry. "What''s going on?" Someone couldn''t help asking. "This beauty has knocked over five bottles of red wine," the waiter said indifferently. "Isn¡¯t it enough to pay back the money? What''s the big deal? Why do you make her cry?" That onlooker med the waiter. "Sir, first of all, we did not do anything and she already started crying, and secondly, the red wine costs 8,800 dors each, and five bottles cost a total of 44,000 dors..." More than a dozen people at the scene were very surprised and looked at Lara with sympathy. It was too expensive. They all started to think Lara should bear the responsibility and ept the bad luck since it was still her fault. "Lara, what''s wrong?" a voice came through. Among the crowd, one of her ssmates who came out to take a break heard the cry and came over to have a look. But she didn''t expect to see Lara crying. "Fanny..." Lara got up and cried while holding her. "It¡¯s going to be fine. What''s wrong?" Fanny Lowe asked. Fanny tried tofort her and pat on Lara¡¯s back. Yet, she also noticed the broken wine bottles and a pool of red wine on the floor. She roughly knew why Lara cried. She was scared for her too, how much would she need to pay for that? "I broke the wine, and they asked me to pay 44,000 dors," Lara cried. "Forty-four thousand?!" Fanny was shocked. "Hey beauty, you need topensate us immediately. Otherwise, we will call the police to deal with this." the waiter threatened her. With the waiters urging, there were more and more onlookers. They had to deal with the problem as soon as possible. If it affected their business in the store, they would also have to take the me. "Don''t call the police!" Fanny shouted. Lara cried and shook her head. Fanny then suggested, "Lara, don''t you know the boss here? Why don''t you let hime over to deal with it?" ¡°When Lara went out just now, wasn''t she going to look for the boss?¡± Fanny thought. "I..." Lara felt even more wrong. ¡°That bastard was pretending to be ¡°baller¡±!" she thought. But she couldn''t tell that out loud. What a shame! How could she mention that she was tricked by an old man just now? "If you don''t want us to call the police, you can pay for it!" The waiter said impatiently. "I..." Lara couldn''t stop her tears from dripping. ¡°Where can I find the forty-four thousand dors? My cousin, Charlotte Yates? But she had just paid thirty thousand dors for renovation and had no money left. So who should I look for?¡± She really had no idea. ¡°Baller¡±? Lara quickly took out her mobile phone and sent a WeChat voice message to "baller" in tears, "I''ve caused trouble in the KTV in City Square. Baller, can youe to help me, please?" Chuck, who came out from the boss room, felt his phone message¡¯s vibration again. Chuck took it out and tapped on the WeChat voice message sent by Lara with doubts. He put the mobile phone in his ear and listened. ¡°This fool is finally apologizing for her mistake?¡± he thought. However, what he heard was the crying voice of Lara... Chuck frowned while he walked, he then saw the crowd and walked over doubtfully. And he saw a crying Lara and there was red wine poured on the ground. Was it... broken? Chuck understood the situation instantly. He hesitated for a moment, squeezed through the crowd, and told the waiter, "She knows your boss. Call your boss or secretary over." When Lara looked up and saw that it was Chuck who was talking, she was immediately angry. In her eyes, Chuck was just making fun of her and looking at her as if she was a joke. She had just escaped from the boss''s room, and before she came out, she had pushed the KTV boss hard. She ran away at that critical moment and even hit him. The boss must hate her so much. If she called him over, it would definitely be more than 44,000 dors! "Chuck, you bastard!" Lara yelled. Even Fanny, who wasforting Lara, rolled her eyes at Chuck. ¡°What kind of human was he? Was he trying to make things worse? You don¡¯t want to help, that¡¯s fine. But you shouldn''t make fun of people at this point, right?¡±Fanny thought. "Does she know our boss?" the waiter asked curiously. The waiter looked at Lara suspiciously. It was not that the waiter did not believe it, but if she really knew the boss, she would not be crying and should be very calm. "Yes, she knows your boss. Stop asking her to pay." Chuck nodded while he said. Lara was shocked, was he trying to help her? Lara felt that she had heard it wrong, but she didn''t. He had really said it. At this moment, Lara wanted to cry even more, as if she was triggered at some point, which made her feel grieved even more. ¡°But what good does it make? I did know the boss but if the boss was here, the situation would probably be worse.¡±She thought. The waiter hesitated and decided to call the secretary over. He took out the walkie-talkie. Lara cried and shook her head. "Don''t call, let me make a call first." The waiter nodded. Lara hurriedly took out her WeChat and continued to send messages to ¡°baller¡±. Chuck saw Lara''s move, and he was also helpless. Lara cried and sent a voice message. She begged for help to ¡®baller¡¯ on the phone. Chuck saw her crying, and he was relented. Lara was almost raped and ran out crying. That was exhausting and yet she bumped into such a thing. It was really a blow for a girl like her. Looking at Lara¡¯s sad and pitiful pleadings, Chuck could only step aside and take out his mobile phone to reply, "Give me a minute!" Lara''s eyes widened. "Baller" replied to her and asked her to wait! He was going to help her solve the problem! When Chuck came back, Lara was wiping her tears and told Fanny, "It¡¯s sorted! My friend said he would help me solve the problem." "Really? Your friend is amazing!" Fanny was surprised. Just then, the secretary heard the sound and came over. Chuck nced at him, and the secretary immediately knew what had happened. He immediately walked over. Lara was nervous, why did he come so soon? "Balle¡¯s action was really quick!" Lara was nervous and perturbed. "Sec, this beauty broke five bottles of red wine, and he said she knew you," the waiter said. He raised his finger and nced at Chuck. The secretary understood and immediately coughed. "Yes, she is right. This beauty does know me. Please clean up this ce. We don''t need her to pay for it." the secretarymanded. The waiters were shocked, "Do they really know each other?" "Hurry up!" As the secretary ordered, several waiters immediately nodded and tidied up. Lara was pleasantly surprised, "baller¡± is really amazing! Fanny and the onlookers were shocked. How did it get solved just like that? "Beauty, you aren''t in shock, are you?" The secretary came over and spoke to Lara. "No!" Lara wiped her tears and shook her head. She was in a bad mood seeing him. It was this man who took her to the fat bald man''s room. But for the sake of "baller", she didn¡¯t want to argue with him. "It''s okay, you can go!" Lara said. The secretary nced at Chuck. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Hurry up and leave. Why are you looking at him?" Lara was angry. The secretary had no choice but to leave. After all, he saw Chuck''s expression was not very nice. Chuck saw that the problem was solved, so he went straight into the private room. "Lara, who did you ask for help just now?" Fanny asked curiously. It costs more than 40,000 dors! How could it be solved in just one sentence? That¡¯s just too quick! "It¡¯s my boyfriend, I love him so much!" Lara replied with her heart filled with joy. ¡°Baller, you still like me, don¡¯t you?¡± Lara''s heart was full of fantasies. When can she really see him? Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Lara Jean happily sent a message to "baller". "Thank you, I''ll give you a surprise tonight." "I envy you for having a friend like him," Fanny Lowe sounded very jealous. If Lara''s friend could handle this matter with only a few words, how influential could he be? Lara looked pleased, but when she saw Chuck Cannon walking towards the private room, she pouted her lips and caught up with him. "Hey!" Lara yelled. Chuck turned his head and heard a crack. His hand had hit something. Chuck looked stunned. When he turned his head, he saw a broken bottle of red wine on the ground. The waiter holding the tray was looking at Chuck in shock. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The muscles on Chuck''s face were twitching. He thought, Great, and now it''s my turn? "Sir, you..." The waiter came to his senses and said in a firm tone, "Sir, this bottle of wine that you broke is a Lafite." "Call your manager over!" Lara said as she rushed to the scene. Chuck appeared shaken. The waiter hesitated for a moment, but he had no choice and left shortly to get his boss. After all, an immediate superior needed to deal with this incident. "Don''t worry. You put in kind words for me earlier. Now, it''s my turn to return you the favor. That way, we''re even." Lara said. Chuck still could not find his voice. He stared at Lara with an odd expression. "What are you staring at?" Lara was on high alert. Was this guy still thinking about sleeping with her despite the situation now? "You''ve had two chances. You''ve wasted them both, and now you''re still hoping for it? It will not happen!" "Let me remind you I already have a boyfriend, and he is well-to-do. Quit fantasizing about me already." Lara said while showing Chuck her phone. She clicked an image on WeChat as if she was bragging about it, and the guy in the photo was none other than the "baller". Chuck felt weirder and mumbled deep inside himself, When did I be your boyfriend? How could you be so shameless? "Listen to me carefully. I already have a boyfriend who I love very much. Don''t assume that I saved you because of other intentions. Don''t get me wrong. I helped you since you said something nice to me, and that''s it." Lara put away her cell phone. Chuck did not know how to react. He was at a loss for words. Would Lara feel upset and hesitant when he tells her that the "baller" was him? Chuck wanted to speak out, and he was also ready to take out the evidence. However, Lara was getting impatient already. "Why isn''t your managering? Do you have any idea who''s my boyfriend?" The waiter could only do a follow-up with his manager. The manager came over in exasperation. What''s happening today? Why was everyone smashing and disrupting things all night? When the manager arrived and was about to get mad, he noticed Chuck. He immediately smiled and said, "Sir..." "This guy is my ssmate. He broke it by ident," Lara said. "Uhm..." "What? Do you want my boyfriend to call and talk to you privately? If that''s the case, you can say goodbye to your work!" Lara barked. The manager frowned and deliberated, Who the hell is your boyfriend? If it weren''t for Chuck Cannon, I wouldn''t even bother talking to you. However, when the manager saw Chuck''s impassive look, he nodded and said, "Okay." "At least, you know what''s good for you. Chuck, I don''t owe you anymore! Remember, stop having any sick thoughts about me." Lara warned before turning around and heading to the private function room. The manager seemed taken aback and coughed. "She''s your girlfriend?" "No, but don''t tell her who I am," Chuck responded. "Yes, sir, I get what you mean." The manager nodded his head in agreement. Chuck wouldn''t allow the business to bear any losses. He would instruct Ynda Lane tomorrow to lessen the establishment''s rent charge for next month in return. "Your room today will be free,pliments of the KTV owner. Consider it our gratitude. Please enjoy your stay," the manager added. Chuck took a quick look at him and said, "Thanks." The manager''s heart was full of satisfaction. Lara made her way back to the private room. Just now, Fanny also witnessed how impressive Lara''s friend was. The manager rescued Chuck just by talking. Not only that, but he also sent them free bottles of wine. He could also work out conflicts involving payment worth thousands of dors by saying a few words. "What were you doing just now? Were you helping Chuck solve his dilemma? Why do you care so much about that guy? Just ask him to pay for it. Were You not looking down on him the most?" Fanny asked with a smile. "It''s beside the point that I despise him. He merely spoke to me just now. After I save him, I won''t be indebted to him anymore," Lara said. "Hey, after you rescued Chuck, do you think he felt touched and could develop intimate feelings for you?" Fanny checked out Lara''s pretty butt. "Yeah, whatever. Anyway, I won''t ever like him." Lara shook her head. She already had a "baller", how could she fall in love with a guy like Chuck? It was impossible. The "baller" had solved the predicament for her, which meant that she was also significant in his life. The "baller" could get a solution to her problem in less than a minute. Could Chuck do that? You said positive and favorable things on my behalf, but this courtesy, I have already given it back to you. "But he will have a soft spot for you. Look, Chuck is still gawking at your ass!" "Hmpf, bastard!" Lara showed no interest in looking back. When she was in school, this guy eyed her regrly. However, when Lara nced around, she spotted Chuck still speaking to the manager. Does this bastard want to suck up the manager? Lara shook her head, and the two of them entered the private room. Lara marched directly to the washroom within the area, took off her clothes, and took a snapshot of herself. "Hey "baller", this is the only way I could think of to extend my appreciation. I hope you''ll cherish it." Lara was nervous. After a moment of hesitation, she took a selfie. She dolled herself up and took another picture without showing her face and sent it to him. Chuck also went to his private room. Now was the perfect time to end this game. Chuck had the urge to go back when he remembered that Yvette Jordan had been drinking cocktails. She couldn''t drive safely once drunk. Chuck wondered if he should send Yvette back. This situation could be his best shot. Sure enough, after entering the private room, most of the students had enough to drink. The party would be over soon. Yvette''s face had turned red, and she was already a little intoxicated. However, she was still sober, but it would be risky for her to drive in such a state. "Well, it''s about time you show up. Let''s go back!" The ss monitor dered, and all the students scrambled to their feet, including Yvette. Everyone proceeded outside. Chuck was a little flustered to see Queenie Carson. Queenie lowered her head. Chuck caught up to her and asked, "Are you all right?" "I''m fine." Queenie shook her head. She had been sitting just now, thinking. If Chuck forced her to work on the problem, she would still agree and would not refuse him. However, if Chuck had note back yet, she could never tell Chuck that she would help him, could she? How humiliating would that be? Queenie could not put those into words. Chuck did not know what was in Queenie''s mind, and it struck him dumb. He just let out a heavy sigh and stayed silent. Queenie felt depressed. The more Chuck thought about it, the more he believed that it''s not because of himself. "Wow, we don''t even have to pay for our orders?" It surprised the ss monitor that somebody had footed the bill. The turn of events baffled the other students as well. They all deliberated if they would get a refund for their money. "Yes, our boss said that your bill tonight would be on us." The receptionist said with a smile. "Lara, your boyfriend is amazing!" Fanny was wide-eyed and became even more envious. They received free wine, and he solved the problem. Her boyfriend also paid the bills for them. When could she find a wealthy boyfriend like him? "What? Is this because of Lara''s boyfriend?" "That¡¯s right. Her boyfriend is the owner of this KTV. Didn''t she go out just now? Perhaps snapped some photos?" "Damn it. I''m so green with envy. Lara has such a sexy body." The students were all chatting about her. Lara scowled at the ssmate who had just spoken, but the receptionist smiled and took out a gold card. The manager wanted to hand over the card to Chuck, which was unusual. Lara nced at it and snatched it away. It was her boyfriend''s. Why did you give it to Chuck? Her action surprised the receptionist. Chuck peeked at Lara but said nothing. At that moment, Chuck was thinking of ways to talk to Yvette. "Lady, that card is..." the receptionist said. "There''s nothing left for you to say. It belongs to my boyfriend, so I''m keeping it." Lara said and put the card away. She could use the gold card to pay their bills next time, but Lara did not know that Chuck alone could use it. The receptionist was even more lost. What is this girl doing? She couldn''t use the card at all! "Let''s all head back." Lara took the lead. The other students followed closely behind. Today, everyone had fun, thanks to Lara. The students encircled her like devoted fans. Chuck saw that everybody had gone out, so he went to Yvette''s side. Seeing her provocative figure, Chuck could not help but feel stimted again. "Wifey, let me send you back." Chapter 72 Chapter 72 When Chuck Cannon coined the term "wifey", he felt terrible. Since Yvette Jordan was still not open to these things, she would probably feel upset. As expected, Yvette gave Chuck a sharp stare and said, "No, you send Queenie Carson back home." Chuck looked pleasantly surprised. He called her as his wife, yet she was not even mad at him? Chuck was so excited that he felt encouraged. "Yvette, I''m so sorry. I didn''t see the text message you sent me just now. I wanted toe and sit in your car." "You didn''t even take some time to check, did you?" Yvette said coldly and pressed a button for the parking lot on the elevator''s control panel. Lara Jean and other students had gone ahead, including Queenie Carson. Chuck wouldn''t have said such things to Yvette in front of his ssmates. "It''s not like that." The elevator door opened, and Chuck casually walked in. Yvette had a few drinks. Although she was not drunk, it was still risky for her to sit behind the steering wheel. Chuck wasn''t at ease and seemed helpless. At least, he had to make sure that Yvette would reach home safely. Yvette had the faint smell of alcohol on her body, and her face was all flushed. She gave off the impression of being slightly intoxicated and stimted. Her sexually attractive aura could evoke the attention of other men. Even Chuck himself could not control the irresistible urge to stare at Yvette''s round, shapely backside. Her skinny jeans go perfectly with her toned figure. Chuck caught himself in a dilemma. They had been sleeping together for almost ten years, but Chuck never realized how physically fit Yvette''s body had been. He contemted on doing something sensual to her inside the elevator now, such as caressing her soft skin. Would she resist and urge him to stop? Yvette didn''t know how to express her emotions. Chuck handed Yvette some hangover pills and brought extra food forte-night snacks. The next morning, he had some breakfast delivered. To some extent, his actions moved her. Chuck still showed concern for her since they had once lived together for so long. Today, Yvette wanted to rx and take her ssmates out for another sing-along session. When she sent Chuck a message, she hesitated for a moment and even felt nervous. However, over ten minutes went by since she sent the text, and Yvette had not yet gone inside the car. Was taking the bus more convenient than sitting in her private vehicle? Yvette was getting a little irritated. Later on, Yvette saw Chuck and Queenie sharing a duet song. Why were they singing together? Their faces showed much happiness that they even embraced each other while giggling, putting Yvette in an awkward spot. It was like someone else took away her things. Yvette wanted to drink some wine, but she forgot that she drove here. She would call someone to pick her up. Anyway, nobody asked her to drive. The door of the Elevator Ladder opened and seven people swarmed in. Yvette stepped back to make way for them. Chuck identally bumped into her. This time, he was very excited. He had been thinking about Yvette for the entire night. When his hand touched hers, he instantly felt a connection. Fortunately, Yvette didn''t know, otherwise, it would be awkward. However, Chuck could feel the weird mentality people had on the bus. Every minute and second was painful. Ding! The elevator door opened, and people went out. Yvette walked out first, and Chuck followed closely behind. When Yvette turned around and saw Chuck checking her butt, she grew irritated. Has my behind changed and appear attractive to you? In the past, you had the right to touch it but chose not to. Seeing Yvette''s annoyed expression, Chuck quickly shifted his gaze away from her. He couldn''t go too far. After all, they had separated ways already, and their rtionship had just be comfortable recently. If it were because of this that made Yvette finally change her growing impression of him, Chuck would lose more than he gained. "You may go back now. I''ll call the driver myself." Yvette turned around and went to her car. How could a guy like Chuck let go of this opportunity? He caught up to her and said sincerely, "Yvette, let me send you back. At least you''re familiar with me. Do you feelfortable with a stranger driving you back?" Yvette gave Chuck a sharp look. After hesitating for a few seconds, sheid the car key in Chuck''s open palm, opened the car door, and sat on the passenger seat. Feeling pleased, Chuck quickly got inside the car. "It''s been some time since you got your license, but you haven''t been practicing, so it''ll be hard for you to get used to driving this car in the beginning. Start the engine first, and I''ll tell you how to proceed. Drive slowly, I''m not in a hurry," Yvette said unemotionally. Chuck smiled and started the engine skillfully. He had been driving for a few days now, and he was already familiar with it. Chuck''s control of the vehicle surprised Yvette. "Do you normally drive?" Chuck was no stranger to the engines, and he could start it properly. He did not look like someone new to driving. "Yes, I usually drive a BMW," Chuck said. After sensing suspicion in Yvette''s gaze, Chuck coughed before saying, "It''s Zelda''s. I have driven her car a few times, so I''m quite ustomed to it." "Well, why do you have to drive her car?" The doubt on Yvette''s face disappeared. "Um, it''s fun. Practice makes perfect, right?" Chuck could onlye up with a reason. "Okay, but I also have a car," Yvette said frigidly. Her abrupt change of tone confused Chuck. What did she mean? Did Yvette just implore that he could drive her car? Chuck was at a loss for words. After all, he hasn''t done it before, mainly because it embarrassed him. Suddenly she showed a willingness to lend him her car? "Is her car better than mine?" Yvette asked, studying Chuck''s reaction. "No, hers is a Land Rover," Chuck said. Suddenly, he could see little daggers shooting right out of Yvette''s eyes. "Then you drive her car. Get out of mine." Chuck''s reply made Yvette fuming mad. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "No, you don''t get it. Zelda''s car is too bulky, though spacious and fuel-efficient. But it''s not as easy to drive as yours. This vehicle ispact, flexible, and boasts of a great top speed." "Her car is enormous, while mine is small. Just tell me that my car is not good enough!" "Her car is so expensive, so it''s more luxurious. No, it''s much more striking, it has more driving pleasure." Chuck tried his best to exin to Yvette, but the more she listened, the more irritated she became. In the end, Yvette stopped talking and kept a sharp face. A silent and bitter war descended between them. After reaching the ce where Yvette lived, she stormed out of the car and mmed the door. Chuck pursued her and tried to calm her nerves. "Yvette, please don''t be mad." "Why would I? She has a solid car, and I''m not diligent enough to afford one." Yvette said without even looking back. Chuck got in front of her and said, "That''s not what I meant." Yvette gave Chuck a hard stare and marched away without saying a word. "Hey, here''s your car key." "You use it to drive yourself home." "But I have a car..." Yvette stopped on her tracks, turned around, and walked towards him. There was a raging fire burning in her eyes, and Chuck felt bad looking at her in that state. Yvette snatched away the key from Chuck and hissed, "Go drive a fancy car. You can even drive behind Zelda''s wheels!" After Yvette ended her ranting, she pressed a button going to her floor. When the doors opened, she stepped silently. Chuck felt helpless. ncing at Yvette''s car, it was also a BMW. It was beautiful. Chuck sighed. Noticing that it was gettingte already, he did not want to go back to school to drive his car again. He hailed a cab. Watching through the window, Yvette saw Chuck leaving. She sighed softly. Did he take the taxi than drive my car back? Is my vehicle that awful? Is it so inconvenient compared to Zelda''s? The more Yvette thought about it, the more annoyed she grew. Sitting on the bed, Yvette suddenly realized why her heart was full of anger. Why should she be angry? Chuck arrived home bymuting. When he got into the elevator, he turned on his mobile phone and found that Lara sent him a photo. Chuck clicked on it, and he nearly fainted! Lara''s figure is smoking-hot. She also wrote the caption, "Thank you, baller, for helping me out today." Lara did not reveal her face in the photo. However, even if the picture only showed part of her chin, Chuck could still determine that it was Lara. This picture made Chuck very aroused even though Yvette upied his thoughts the whole night. Looking at the image again made him feel very uneasy. Since Lara did not show her face, Chuck hesitated for a moment before replying, "You''re pretty, but why won''t you include your pretty face?" Lara responded immediately with a few shy texts. Another reply came, "Baller, don''t tempt me. This is the most that I can show you. Am I attractive?" "It''s okay, but it would be more appealing if you show your face." Chuck immediately transferred 10,000 dors to Lara ording to their agreement. After collecting the money, Lara quickly returned, "Thank you, Baller. I will return the funds to you a monthter." "Don''t worry, there''s no need to hurry. Please show me your face. I want to see it." Chuck replied. Lara stopped sending any messages afterward which puzzled Chuck. Could it be that Lara snubbed him after receiving the payment? No, it shouldn''t be. Lara indeed loves money, but Chuck was still counting on her honesty. Sure enough, a minuteter, after a fierce conflict in his heart, Lara sent him a picture. After Chuck opened it, he couldn''t stop grinning. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 The photo that Lara Jean sent to Chuck Cannon this time had her face on it, including just her upper body. This sexy snapshot should be the most that Lara could show him. After viewing this image, Chuck felt that he would sleep well and be happy tonight. If Lara knew that the "baller" she had been talking to and sending nude photos all the time was Chuck, how would she react? If Chuck took the nude pictures to Lara, what would she think? The thought of this happening amused Chuck. Lara, you are so doomed. Chuck texted back, yfully, "You look so damn fine." Lara sent back a few sweet and short replies. Chuck reluctantly took another look at the photo of Lara again before inserting his mobile phone back in his pocket and took the elevator going up. Back in the dormitory, Lara glimpsed at her phone, pleasantly surprised and nervous at the same time due to the events that night. She initially sent the photo with no other meaning. She just wanted to thank "baller", but she did not expect him to transfer 10,000 dors straight away because of their deal. Now that she had already received the money for the shop''s renovation, her happiness has exceeded all bounds. And all the tension in her body was because of thest photo she sent "baller" that she considered her most daring move ever. Lara dreaded that there would be others who would use her nudes for the wrong intentions. However, he must have a lot of other girlfriends. He could not possibly do such an abominable thing. Lara tried to calm herself from all the cynical what-ifs that crossed her mind. After a while, she felt comforted and held the mobile phone close to her chest. As shey down in her warm and cozy bed, her mind won''t stop specting. "Baller", what do you look like? My cousin said you''re still a student. Do you think we know each other? I bet it would be nice if we know each other in real life." "Lara, your boyfriend is so filthy rich. When will you move out of the dormitory?" a fellow dormmate asked. "Yeah, your boyfriend is so incredible. I bet he lives in a vi." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Hopefully, soon!" Lara chimed in happily. She closed her eyes and went to sleep. ... When Chuck got up in the morning, a man from the Porsche car store called him again and asked when he would take his vehicle. The car he reserved had been in their showroom for a while now. Chuck thought of going there today. Since he left his BMW 7 Series parked near the school the night before, he didn''t have any service today, so he decided to take his new car. At the thought of this, Chuck replied to the manager that he woulde today. The manager didn''t expect him to drop by right away. He immediately said that he would wait for him. After taking a quick shower, Chuck went out. However, he saw Zelda Maineing out of her room. She was all dressed up and headed to the elevator. It seemed like she was going to her restaurant. "Good morning, Zelda." Chuck greeted her with a faint smile. Today, Zelda dressed up casually, but her excellent figure still showed perfectly despite her casual clothes. "Hello there, good morning to you." Zelda came over. The two of them entered the elevator together. Zelda did not speak any word, and neither did Chuck. Zelda had always wanted to ask Chuck a question. Did he offer the business to Yvette instead of giving it to her? However, Zelda could not bring herself to ask no matter how much she wanted to. How could she? After a few seconds of silence, the elevator door opened. Zelda watched Chuck go outside first. Was he not using the car today? She hesitated for a moment and asked, "Chuck, aren''t you driving today?" "I parked my car at school," Chuck said. "Let me send you to school then," Zelda said. Chuck didn''t know how to exin it to Zelda. Should he tell her he would take his brand new car today? "Hey." "What''s wrong? Is someone elseing to pick you up?" Zelda asked doubtfully. Chuck shook his head. "I''m going to the Porsche store. The car I booked arrived already. I will pick it up today." "Okay, I''ll drop you off there." Zelda walked over to him. It turned out that Chuck had bought another car. She offered since it was also along the way to her destination. "Thank you, Zelda." "No problem. Come on." Chuck got inside and settledfortably. Thest time Chuck was in Zelda''s car, he remembered smelling a unique fragrance. The scent was still there today. The smell of that perfume stirred him up that he ogled straight at Zelda''s legs. Chuck could not prevent himself from recalling the scene in his dream the night before. He had dreamt of Zelda. Chuck found it amusing, but he couldn''t ignore what he''s feeling at the moment. Zelda was such an easy-going girl. How should Chuck put it into words? Zelda had always been single, but it did not seem like she was avable all the time. Did she have a sexual partner when she needed it? Zelda had always looked so gorgeous. Even without trying, countless men would havepeted against each other to keep herpany. Zelda had no shortage of men. If she wanted a boyfriend, she could quickly get one. Thinking about it, Chuck realized how a little perverted he was. Zelda would do nothing ridiculous. It was him who had been holding it in for too long, so his imagination ran wild. However, thinking about it, Chuck had some confidence in himself and looked forward to the challenge. Heeding to Zelda''s emphasis on being single, she mentioned she would only sleep with someone if that guy is him. They wouldn''t have any restrictions, nor would they be tied to any emotions. Whenever they spent time together, such a set-up would cross their mind. Once they have satisfied each other''s sexual desires, they would part ways without meddling too much in their private lives. It was the best arrangement. But Chuck could only think about it. After all, he hasn''t reached that intimacy level with Zelda yet. If he told her his ns, Zelda might p him hard in the face, which would be embarrassing. Zelda certainly didn''t know what Chuck had in mind. In her thoughts, she had lost to Yvette. If Yvette renewed the contract to operate the business, it would be impossible for her to take over the business. However, it was also impossible for her to just give up that fast. That was a ce of great potential for Zelda. "I want to open a restaurant within the City Square." Zelda dered. She couldn''t hold it in herself anymore. "Huh?" Chuck couldn''t get himself to react. "I said, I want to open another restaurant," Zelda said seriously. "Oh." "Will you help me?" Zelda asked. Chuck found himself defenseless. Even if Zelda did not know that his mother, Karen Lee, was the boss of Hotel Luna, he should have guessed by her position as the boss of the City Square. Zelda was a clever girl. He could figure it out entirely that she was the boss after a simple analysis. The situation had put Chuck in a tight spot now. Zelda should have already known that Yvette was the supervisor of the trainingpany. So when he refused Zelda the position but asked Yvette instead to take over, he wondered what her reaction could have been. Was she offended? Did it upset her? Did she feel disappointed? What could she be thinking? "Oh." Chuck did not know how to reply. He could only answer with another question, "Why didn''t I ask for you?" "Just say yes or no." "Well, I don''t have the right to do that. I can''t decide now." "Of course, you can. I know you''re capable." "Well, I''ll ask around first," Chuck could only answer. There were no vacant slots avable upstairs. Chuck couldn¡¯t ask those tenants to move just like that. The spaces for shops on the first floor were too small. Zelda¡¯s restaurant was at least 200 square meters. The onlyst resort would be to check if tenants were willing to transfer their store locations. Zelda¡¯s restaurant could help increase the number of peopleing to City Square once she opened it. Since it would be beneficial to his business, Chuck thought he should find a way to make it happen. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your update.¡± The corners of Zelda¡¯s mouth curled up. Could he still be pretending? ¡°Okay, sure.¡± Chuck nodded. Later, he would send a message to Ynda Lane, telling her to monitor and concentrate on the leasing spaces. Ynda has a proven track record of being efficient in her work, and she should get things done soon. Soon, they arrived at the Porsche store. Chuck got out of the car, but Zelda also got off. He asked in confusion, ¡°Zelda, weren¡¯t you headed the restaurant?¡± ¡°Can I have a look at it first? I want to see if your car is worth all that cash. Can I?¡± Zelda said. Chuck did not know how to answer her. How could Zelda not afford a car worth over four million dors? It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t like it, she just preferred bigger cars. When Chuck and Zelda walked in, the manager had been waiting for them inside. He immediately took Chuck to his car and spent half a day telling him the basic knowledge of driving a sports car. After days of driving around with his BMW, Chuck got the hang of it. In half a day, Chuck had mastered driving his new car. He felt so handsome and cool being behind the wheel. When he stepped on the elerator, the roar of the engine was enough to drive him crazy. Chuckughed and felt that buying this car was an excellent decision. Chuck had already learned to appreciate his sports car. Now he has the reason to drive it more often. Chuck thought, If I drive this car to Yvette¡¯s, what would she feel?¡± After finishing thest procedures, Chuck parked his car next to Zelda¡¯s. She had been with Chuck the entire morning. Looking at Chuck¡¯s car also prompted her to own one of these cars. It was attractive and shy. Suddenly, Zelda received a call. After a few seconds, she panicked. ¡°Mom, don¡¯te over.¡± ¡°Are you still hiding? Quincy told me you already found a new boyfriend and that you¡¯re sleeping together. Why don¡¯t you bring him home so I could meet him in person? Well, I don¡¯t expect you to make a move. I¡¯ve just passed by your ce with a few of my friends. Bring your boyfriend over to have dinner with us,¡° Zelda¡¯s mother said. ¡°But, Mom...¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost there. Tell your boyfriend about it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Zelda stood frozen for a moment. What should I do? Zelda thought about it and walked to the side of Chuck¡¯s car, biting her lips. "Are you freeter? I want to invite you to dinner." Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chuck Cannon originally wanted to invite Zelda Maine to dinner. Since Zelda kept himpany at the workshop the whole morning, he nned to treat her to a meal. How could he allow her to pay for his food? "So, are you avable tonight?" Zelda asked again in desperation. Zelda was a little annoyed by all the nonsense chatter of her best friend, Quincy. Now things have gotten serious. Her mother had heard the news and rushed over. She could only ask Chuck to keep up with the act. "I have a ss in the afternoon," Chuck said. "Can you ask for leave?" Zelda asked, her voice full of apprehension. Chuck hesitated. The session he''d be skipping this afternoon was Yvette''s ss. If he skipped her period, she would be more annoyed. All the talk about carsst night had already aggravated her. "What''s the matter?" Chuck asked with interest. Zelda had no choice but to tell Chuck the reason why her mother was here. Chuck was surprised after listening to it. Last time at Quincy Lowe''s birthday, Chuck had pretended to be Zelda''s boyfriend, but it was no trouble for him at all. He even kissed Zelda twice at that time. Now that Chuck thought about it, he already had wild thoughts running in his mind. "Just this time, please help me. My mother is already on her way." Zelda pleaded. Chuck had no choice but to ask Zelda to wait while he contacted Yvette to inform her about the situation. Fortunately, Yvette picked up after two rings. "You''re skipping ss, aren''t you?" Yvette''s icy voice echoed loud and clear from the other end of the line. It was as if she already knew that Chuck had something up his sleeves, or else he wouldn''t have called her. "Uh, no. I just have something else to do." "That still means you won''t be attending my ss. That is ditching schoolwork. Chuck Cannon, you''re about to take the exam. Do you think you can pass?" Chuck shook his head. He knew he wouldn''t pass the quiz, but he couldn''t admit that to her. "Yvette, it''s just..." "It''s your decision if you want to show upter or y hooky." Chuck heaved a heavy sigh. Yvette had given her permission. "Thanks. I''lle to ss next time." "That''s what you also saidst time," Yvette sneered. Chuck could feel his ears turning red because of embarrassment. Did he ever say that? "Thank you." Chuck was too flustered to say anything else. "I don''t want your gratitude. Go and drive Zelda''s Land Rover!" Yvette hung up, leaving Chuck bbergasted. What was Yvette thinking? Did she think he was using Zelda''s car? Zelda was all worked up. She called and asked where her mother was so she could make necessary preparations for dinnerter. Zelda wanted them to dine in her restaurant since the ingredients there were fresh and safe for consumption. However, her mother refused. "No, Quincy mentioned that your boyfriend is an affluent man. I want to see how well off he is. Let him arrange the dinner." "Mom, what are you nning to do?" Zelda was on the verge of breaking down. "Nothing, I just want to have a good look at him." Zelda''s stomach was in knots. What could her mother want out of this? Zelda knew what was in her mother''s mind. She must have thought Chuck was a con artist who wanted her money only. However, Chuck could afford to buy the City Square on his own. It was worth hundreds of millions of dors. Why would someone like Chuck want to deceive her? Her wealth could neverpare to Chuck''s total worth. "I''m almost at your restaurant. Remember, I''m not having dinner at your establishment. Let your boyfriend decide." Then her mother put the phone down. Zelda became motionless. She groaned and tried topose herself. "How did it go?" "I''m good. Let''s go," Chuck said. "My mom asked you to decide where we''ll have dinner. But don''t worry, I''ll take care of the bill." "It''s fine. I can manage." If it was up to Chuck to decide, he thought that his mother''s hotel would be appropriate. It was a five-star hotel, and the food and service there should be outstanding. Chuck asked Zelda about the number of peopleing over. Zelda said that there would be five of them, including her mother and two of her friends. Chuck nodded in acknowledgment. He looked up Betty Bernard''s phone number and made the call. After a few rings, he got through. "Young Master," Betty answered politely. "I have a few friends who want to stay over for a few nights. Can you arrange three presidential suites for me?" "Young Master, kindly hold on for a moment." Betty immediately went to the front desk to inquire about the rooms. After checking at theputer, Betty frowned. Due to several functions, the hotel seemed to be full of guests. The presidential suites have prior reservations and wouldn''t be avable for one week. The rooms expected to be vacant would be after two days. Apart from the suites, all of the luxury and deluxe rooms were also reserved. There were only a few single rooms left. The business of the hotel seemed to be booming. "Young Master, I''m sorry, but all the presidential suites are unavable." Betty said apologetically, "Can you please wait for a moment, Young Master? I''ll see what I can do." It didn''t take her much effort to find a way. Chuck was indeed Karen Lee''s precious son. "There''s no need for it. Are there any empty luxury rooms?" Chuck shook his head. He wouldn''t want to affect the hotel''s reputation. "There''s none." Betty hesitated. Chuck had called her personally, and he was a valuable friend, so she couldn''t let him down. "Young Master, do you think it''s alright if I make other arrangements for you?" Betty thought that she could call in a favor. The standard there was also quite notable, and the Young Master would still be satisfied. "Sure, go ahead." "Well, Young Master, please wait for a moment. I will call you againter." "Alright. Is there any table reserved for us for dinner at the hotel?" Chuck inquired. "Yes, definitely, Young Master. Don''t worry." "Well, I''ll see youter." "Sure.¡± After hanging up the call, Chuck thought about meeting his ''mother-inw'' for the first time. He would undoubtedly leave a bad impression if he drove a sports car since such a vehicle equated to madness. He didn''t want his ''mother-inw'' to have the wrong notion about him. He had to execute well. Chuck got out of his car, which surprised Zelda. "Don''t you want to drive?" "This kind of car will make Auntie feel that I''m not mature enough. How can she be at ease to hand you over to me?" Chuck smiled. Chuck''s statement blew Zelda away. His words were a little too direct, but she did not hate it. Chuck also felt that something was wrong with his words, so he added in a hurry, "Rx. I¡®m just kidding." Zelda smiled awkwardly. "Let''s use my car then." Chuck made no objections. He told Zelda that the hotel and the dinner venue were all set. Zelda nodded in acknowledgment. Besides, she would handle all the expenses. Before leaving, Chuck dropped by the store and greeted the manager, asking if he could park his car there for an extra day. The manager politely consented. Chuck walked out of the building and got into Zelda''s car. Zelda drove Chuck to her restaurant. At the entrance of Zelda''s restaurant, a Mercedes Benz slowly pulled up not far away from the restaurant. There were three women in their forties and fifties inside the car. One of them was Zelda''s mother, Manny Lowe. She was the one sitting behind the wheel. Manny''s outfit made her look serious and intimidating. Her two friends at the backseat seemed very different from her. They were gorgeously elegant. They had the look of mature women but wore clothes like youngdies. One of them wore a pair of stilettos, aviator sunsses, and her hair looked stylish, dyed to a bluish hue. She donned a pair of hot pants, hiding her long legs that stretched for a mile while the other woman wore tight jeans. Their scents were abination of peach and vani, and an undeniable charm was evident in their eyes. The air smelled like blooming flowers during springtime. "Manny, how old is your son-inw?" The woman in tight jeans asked Manny. "I''m not sure. I only know that he''s quite rich." Manny''s tone was gentle. She did not care about his fortune. She just didn''t want her daughter to be involved with a cheater. Her daughter was almost 30 years old. Manny would always worry about her daughter while she''s single. "What do you mean rich? A few million dors? Ten million dors?" The woman in tight jeans couldn''t help asking. "I guess it''s just about ten million dors," Manny said. Quincy Lowe didn''t tell her much. She just dered that her daughter Zelda already had a boyfriend. "Isn''t that too little? Zelda has close to billions of dors, right?" The woman in hot pants shook her head. "Almost." "How can it be then? Zelda is such a smart girl. She should at least find a boyfriend who has hundreds of millions saved." "I think they''re on the same level. At least, it''s a perfect match. Don''t you think so?" "My daughter doesn''t care about all this." Manny knew her daughter very well. "That''s a big deal. I''ve watched Zelda grow up. She''s so charming and smart. Finding a guy like this will be a great loss for her." "Yes, I know some people here. I''ll hook her up with this guyter." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. While the two women chatted, Manny just being a mum. All she did was wait. After a while, Manny saw her daughter''s car approaching. Manny opened the door and got out of her car, and the two women also came out. When they saw Zelda and Chuck, they immediately shook their heads. The woman in hot pants said, "Why did hee here in Zelda''s car? He doesn''t own one?" "Not even a car? Is he a swindler? He''s worse than being poor. He doesn''t have any money at all!" The woman in tight jeans murmured. When Chuck and Zelda came over, the two women looked even more surprised. "Manny, it''s over. Is Zelda''s boyfriend a teenager? Is he still a student?" "Of course, he is either studying or working. Sigh, I think this kid must have cheated Zelda. He doesn''t even have a car, so he had toe here in his girlfriend''s car. He''s not someone Zelda could count on. " The two women looked at Chuck and were instantly displeased. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Initially, Manny did not put her friends'' scornful words to heart. As long as her daughter liked the guy, she would be fine with anything. But now, something was wrong. My dear daughter, you should have set a standard and limit in choosing someone to love. You should not burden yourself. He doesn''t even have a car, and you need to take him here. Both of you don''t even look like a good match. He looks younger than you by seven years. He must have other intentions. Manny''s expression shifted unpleasantly. "How could Zelda find such a boyfriend? Manny, talk some sense into your daughter. She''s young and beautiful, finding a more suitable boyfriend will be an easy thing for her." "Now, this kid is most likely living off Zelda. Sigh, people nowadays have no shame at all. We need to stop them now. If they sleep together and Zelda gets pregnant, then we''ll have a huge headache later." The two women kept on talking. Manny grew more afflicted with the things she heard. How can my daughter be with such a young kid? He''s too unreliable. I have to talk to her. "Mom, Auntie Helen, Auntie Wanda." Zelda came over with Chuck. She addressed them as ''Auntie''s as they were her mother''s closest friends. The three women stared at Chuck up and down. The woman with tight jeans folded her hands on her chest and rolled her eyes at Chuck. This kid knows how to present himself well. He''s handsome, quite young, fashionable, and almost the same age as the guy she would usually go for in a club. She could even say that people like him are suitable only for fun. If he wanted something else, there''s no way he could get it. "This is my boyfriend, Chuck Cannon," Zelda introduced with a smile. "Hello, Aunties." Chuck greeted them. The more Manny looked at Chuck, the more grumpy she became. She frowned and nodded. Zelda realized that her mother and two aunts were not happy. She also felt helpless, so to break the ice, she said, "Mom, aunties, let''s go eat dinner first. We''ve already booked a ce for dinner." "Did you make the reservation, or did he do it? Manny asked. "It''s Chuck''s decision, Mom." "Him? He didn''t pick a budget restaurant, did he? I heard that many cheap restaurants cook with dirty oil to save their costs." "That''s so disgusting. From the looks of him, he must''ve chosen a low-end restaurant. I won''t eat at such a ce. I didn''te all the way here just to greasy eat oil from a ditch." The two women shook their heads and became even more disappointed with Chuck. Manny scowled. "Mom, Chuck reserved a good ce," Zelda said. "Zelda, it''s not easy for us going here, so we can''t eat anything random, okay? Forget it. Just ask your boyfriend to cancel the reservation. I''m quite picky, let me decide on dinner." The woman with hot pants shook her head in disbelief. She had been herest time, and a friend invited her to have dinner in a hotel. The hotel was of the highest standard, and the entrees were delicious. She wanted to go there. Otherwise, how nasty would it be if she ate a dish made with gutter oil? "Auntie..." Zelda found herself unable to defend Chuck. Their actions made Chuck look bad, and she felt a little guilty. "Let her decide," Manny said. She knew that her two friends were very particr about this. Zelda sobbed and said to Chuck, "I''m so sorry." "It''s okay." Chuck didn''t mind. If he went somewhere else for a meal, he wouldn''t have to bother his mother''s hotel staff anymore. "I''ve booked the ce. Let''s go. The dishes there are very delicious, and the ingredients are fresh. You will feel safe and fulfilled if you eat them. It''s not something that a typical restaurant can rival with." The woman with hot pants said while storing her VIP card at the same time. The woman intentionally nced at Chuck. I looked forward to nothing. I thought you would book an expensive hotel. Surprisingly, I have to pay for it myself. I''ll let you take advantage of me this time. Let me show you what a good meal looks like. "Get in the car." Manny sat in the car, and the two women followed her in. "I''m truly sorry." Zelda felt responsible for all the confusion and disgrace. Zelda thought that her mother might be frustrated with Chuck''s age, but she did not expect that her mother and aunties would judge Chuck for having no money. She never saw thating. If she had known this, she should have let Chuck drive his newly bought BMW. "I''m fine." Chuck shook his head, opened the car door, and settled in. Zelda sighed and followed suit. She had no clue about the restaurant her aunt had arranged. Manny had already pulled away from the curb. Zelda also started the ignition and followed behind her mother''s car. She felt ufortable because she thought that her two aunts were so hateful towards Chuck. But why? Chuck thought that since someone else had made a different n, he would call Betty to cancel the preparations. His call got connected. "Young Master, are you here already?" Betty''s voice sounded on the phone. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "No, I''m noting. We will be going somewhere else to eat," Chuck said. "Okay, Young Master." On the other end of the line, Betty put down her mobile phone. She had juste out of the hotel''s kitchen. She thought there must be a Michelin restaurant in a five-star hotel. Betty anticipated that Chuck was about toe over for dinner, so she deliberately brought out a bottle of Lafite 1982, three Australian lobsters, and prepared an exceptional cuisine for him and his guests. Since Chuck canceled just now, she had to deal with these ingredients. She hesitated for a moment and went back to the kitchen. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Hey, where are we headed?" The woman with tight jeans asked in the car. "A five-star hotel called Hotel Luna. The seafood there is superb and very gratifying." "That''s not bad. The restaurants in five-star hotels are usually exceptional. They must be much better than the one nned by Zelda''s boyfriend." "You''re still talking about her boyfriend? We ended up having to book the restaurant ourselves. Damn." Manny did not say a word as she felt so humiliated. She sighed in her heart, thinking what a big disappointment her daughter''s boyfriend had been. "Manny, that''s the hotel directly upfront. I''ve been therest time." The woman with hot pants pointed to the exterior of the building. "Okay." Manny drove over the entrance, and a security guard immediately approached them with a smile. Manny felt relieved and followed the guard into a parking space. "See, this ce is way better. And this is how a five-star service should be. This is the kind of high- end ce where we should eat. I don''t want to eat anywhere else." "It''s not so bad. This hotel looks decent!" The two women were all praises, and they were also looking forward to it. After all, they were starving. Chuck began to feel strange. "Is this the ce that your aunt has selected? Isn''t this my mom''s hotel? What a coincidence!" Chuck suddenly smiled. Zelda followed the security guard''s lead to the car park. She couldn''t contain her surprise as well. She had been herest time, but she did not expect to return after a few days. After parking the car, the two of them came down and walked toward Zelda''s mother and her aunties. The five of them went straight inside. The hotel''s restaurant was next to the main entrance. The hotel looked modern, and there was a receptionist at the door to wee them with a smile. "Are there five of you?" the receptionist asked politely. "Yes, there''s five of us. I''ve put a reservation on the phone just now." The woman with hot pants said. "Okay. You''re Miss Wanda?" the receptionist inquired gently. "Yes, I''m a member here. I came herest time." The woman with hot pants said proudly. "Yes, we have reserved seats for you. Pleasee in." The receptionist took them inside with Chuck following at the back. "Wow, business here is good." The woman with tight jeans looked impressed. "That''s right. You can''t find a seat if you''re not a member here." The woman with hot pants said. When she was on the phone just now, the receptionist said there were no seats left. Still, she immediately reserved seats for the group after the woman mentioned her membership number. When they reached their table, everybody sat down, and the waiter began to introduce the menu. Chuck looked around and thought, "This is terrific. My mother is so good at managing the hotel. All the staff assists the customers with a ready smile. How did she do this? I''ll have to ask her about thister." "Zelda, what do you want to eat?" The woman with hot pants asked. "Chuck, have a look," Zelda said. "Forget it, I''ll decide for everyone." The woman in hot pants grabbed the menu and thought, Let him order? What if he orders something expensive? He should already be grateful that he can eat here." The woman carefully studied the menu for a while and ordered the dishes. The waitress took the list and said, "Kindly wait for your orders." Then she immediately went to the kitchen. However, when she turned around, she suddenly noticed Chuck. This guy looked so familiar. She subconsciously thought about it and was immediately shocked. This guy was the one at the banquetst time. The waitress immediately went to look for Manager Bernard. "The seafood here is very delicious. You should eat more of itter. After all, someone may not have been here in this kind of ce." The woman with hot pants snickered with a hint of sarcasm in her tone. The woman with tight jeans smirked, but Manny flushed in distress. She grew even more cautious for her daughter to find such a boyfriend. Zelda was raving mad, but Chuck didn''t mind it at all. The waitress came out of the kitchen and happened to see Betty. "Madam, the man who was here before hase," the waitress said in a low voice. "The man? Who?" Betty Bernard followed the waitress in confusion. When she saw Chuck from a distance, she felt a sudden rm. "Why did the Young Mastere here? Who ordered their food just now?" "A woman named Miss Wanda. She''s a member here," said the waitress. Betty took a look at their orders. All the dishes were typical courses. Shemanded, "Call the kitchen staff to prepare the three Australian lobsters. We''ll bring them overter. Also, go to the cer and bring the Lafite 1982 here. Remember to chill the wine now." Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Manny and her two best friends kept staring at Chuck. Her two friends were really mad at Chuck the more they looked at him. Manny decided to remain silent and soon the dishes were served. There were all kinds of seafood that smelled incredibly tempting. "Mom, aunties, please help yourself," Zelda said. As a restaurateur herself, she was quite satisfied with the dishes she saw on the table. It was all very appetizing. She served shrimps to Manny and two of her aunties. She also served one into Chuck''s bowl and then whispered, "Eat more." Chuck was stunned at first. But he knew if a gorgeousdy served him food, he must eat them and so he did straight away. Zelda was a bit weirded out. That move made it seem... a little too intimate! She had never personally picked up food for any man before, but it felt good to do it for the first time. Zelda watched Chuck as he ate and it reminded her of the time they kissed. Did this mean that they were kissing indirectly then? Manny frowned at the sight of their intimate gesture. She had thought that they were not a good match, so she certainly would not allow her daughter to continue to fall further into this abyss. "Girl, what does Chuck do for a living?" Manny asked. Thedy with tight jeans and thedy with hot pants looked up immediately at Chuck. What could he be doing for a living? He didn¡¯t even have a car, so what else could he do for a living? He must either be a nine to five sried worker or an unemployed loser. "I¡¯m still studying," Chuck responded. Zelda, who was about to say something, was startled. "Still studying?" Manny was getting even more upset. Their age gap was too huge, that would mean almost a seven or eight years difference. "No wonder. So Zelda, how did you guys know each other?" The woman with tight jeans asked with a smile. "Maybe they met each other through his part-time job." The woman with hot pants said. "If that''s the case, doesn¡¯t that mean the employee is now dating his boss?" Manny felt even more embarrassed. ¡°Oh my, what are you doing, my dear daughter?¡± "No, he wasn¡¯t a part-timer at my restaurants." Zelda was angry. Yet, she could not show it too openly because they were her elders after all. She had to be respectful. "No? Then how did you get to know each other?" The woman with tight jeans added, "Well, Zelda, I didn''t mean to be asking too much. So if that¡¯s the case, can I ask where the ce he just reserved for dinner is then?" "Exactly, this shouldn''t be a problem, right? I really want to know what kind of ce he has reserved for us! Will it be more high ss than this ce?" The woman in hot pants was very ¡®curious¡¯ while enjoying the seafood. Now that she knew Chuck was a student, she was even more convinced of her opinion. She thought that Chuck must have reserved a table at a low-ss restaurant. How could they be dining at a restaurant that costs less than a hundred bucks per pax? It was too cheap! Fortunately, she had booked this restaurant way ahead. Otherwise, she¡¯d probably get a stomach ache if she dined at those kinds of cheap ces. The woman in hot pants was frightened at this thought and realized she had made the right choice. The more Manny looked at Chuck, the more she found Chuck less pleasing to the eye. Zelda was really helpless. "The ce I booked was..." Chuck paused as he saw the waiter wasing their way to serve some food. "Where was it? Why didn''t you finish your sentence? The ce you booked was? Was it here?" The woman with hot pants said disdainfully. ¡°Do you know how expensive the food is here? It would cost around seven thousand dors for their meal from what she just ordered. How could a student like you book a ce like this?¡± "How generous! This ce is very expensive. I doubt that even if you pooled your month''s worth of living expenses, could you afford a meal here." The woman in tight jeans sneered. Manny frowned, "Tell us then, where exactly did you book?" "Here. This was the ce I booked," Chuck said. Zelda was surprised since she thought that Chuck had chosen other restaurants. However, Manny''s face turned cold and she was very unhappy. The woman with hot pants sneered. "What a coincidence that you¡¯ve chosen this ce too!" Her tone was particrly harsh when she said "coincidence". "Yea, what a coincidence! For bookings like this in a five-star ce, they always ask for your membership card. Since you said you''ve booked this ce, why don¡¯t you show me your membership card then?" Chuck shook his head. He did not have a membership card. "If you don''t have a membership card, how did you make a reservation then? Stop bragging!" The woman in hot pants shook her head disdainfully. "Can''t I make a reservation without a membership card?" Chuck asked. "You don''t even understand the rules of the restaurants in a five-star hotel, so please stop lying, could you? Who do you think you are to be able to book a ce like this with a simple phone call? Are you kidding me?" "That''s right. The hotel management needs to avoid prank calls. So to book a ce like this, you need to either know someone internally or be a membership cardholder, alright?" "He doesn''t look like he understands anything. It¡¯s not that shameful to be telling the truth, so then why are you lying? Even if you¡¯re lying, you could¡¯ve made up a better story. Young man, is that how you lied to Zelda?" The woman in tight jeans said. "Men these days love to live on women¡¯s support. They only say sweet things and don¡¯t really put the effort into getting a proper job. These guys are useless. Zelda, for your own good, I advise you to revise your decision! Finding a boyfriend is a matter of your lifelong happiness, you can''t just take it lightly." Pak! Manny was getting angrier and angrier as she listened to their conversation. She was extremely embarrassed. She pounded the table, stood up, and said, "I''m done!" "Mom!" Zelda hurriedly stood up. "Why would you get a boyfriend like him? I''m very disappointed in you!" Manny shook her head. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Mom, Chuck is..." "What¡¯s with Chuck? I will ignore his young age, but he''s full of nonsense too. Tell me, how is he reliable at all?" Manny was really upset. Her daughter was an outstanding young woman, so how could she have fallen in love with a good-for-nothing like him? "Mom, you misunderstood. Chuck has..." "Has what?" Manny red at Zelda. "Let me tell you something. I hate people who lie the most. He''s not honest! You can''t rely on people like this! He said he had reserved a table here. So where''s the membership card? I''ll believe you if he shows it!" "Oh Manny, he doesn''t have it. So how is he ever going to be able to show it? He''s just pretending and lying. Seeing how I''ve chosen such a good ce, he decided to lie as well. But he''s not good at lying because he doesn''t even know how it all works here! We¡¯ve unveiled his lies !" The woman with hot pants said disdainfully. The woman with tight jeans also sneered. "It couldn¡¯t really be like what I thought earlier that he was a male prostitute right?" "Show it. Ask him to show it!" Manny was aggressive. The two women were watching how the show was going to go on. No matter what, they could not let Zelda be with a loser like this. "Isn''t it an absolute mismatch for a talented woman to be with a conman£¿" Zelda sighed and turned around to apologize to Chuck. And right at this moment, three waiters brought forward the three tes of lobsters. The smell was phenomenal! There was even a waiter who brought over a bottle of red wine. "Please enjoy your food!" The waiter said politely. Manny and the other two stood stunned, the woman in hot pants was taken aback. Who ordered these three lobsters? She didn''t order them, and that wine... The woman in hot pants picked up the bottle doubtfully. It was a 1982 Lafite Rothschild, an authentic one in fact! "We didn''t order these things!" She said. "Yes, it was pre-ordered by this gentleman." The waiter said in a respectful manner while looking at Chuck. "What? He actually booked a table here?" Those three women were absolutely shocked. How could this be possible? The three Australian lobsters in this humongous size would cost several thousand. But the highlight was the bottle of red wine. It was the authentic 1982 Lafite Rothschild. It was one of those priceless wines in the market. It was even marked at eight thousand dors a bottle at one point. Now that it¡¯s sold in a five-star hotel, it would at least cost more than a hundred thousand dors! Did he really book all these? The three women couldn''t believe it! Zelda was stunned. Did Chuck know the boss of this ce? Since he said he didn¡¯t have a membership card he must be an acquaintance of some sort. "Did he really book this ce?" Manny asked seriously. "Yes, this gentleman is a VIP to our hotel." The waiter said respectfully. Manny looked at Chuck again, and the woman in hot pants immediately said, "Oh, I know now, you must be spending Zelda¡¯s money with all the expensive food you ordered, right?" "Exactly, this guy doesn¡¯t even have a car. How could he have the money to order all these expensive foods? You¡¯re just showing off with a woman¡¯s money!" The woman in tight jeans said in an even more disdainful tone. That must have been it. How shameless! Manny frowned. If this was really the case, she would be really disappointed with her daughter. How could she have fallen in love with someone like this? Were there no other men in the world? Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Manny and both her friends kept staring at Chuck Cannon. How shameless of him! How could he feel so great about using a woman¡¯s money? "Men these days are all so thick-skinned?" "Auntie, don''t say that Chuck is not like what you said." Zelda was getting frustrated. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The woman in hot pants tried to convince her. "Zelda, stop talking. We are here to help you. We¡¯re more experienced in this field than you. We can tell what he wants to do with all these small gestures. He has been sweet-talking to you right? Don''t trust him, just break up with him! I''ll find you someone that is a hundred times better than him." "Yes, Zelda, this kid is just pretending to be rich with your money, yet still acting so bold. How shameless can he be?" "You..." Zelda was furious. However, Chuck reached out and patted her hands, indicating that she should not be angry. Zelda felt helpless and was on the verge of breaking down. Her heart was filled with guilt. After all, she was the one who had begged Chuck toe over. Now that he was being attacked by her two aunties, she was absolutely apologetic for Chuck. Chuck looked at them and said calmly, "No, I don''t need to pay to eat here!" Manny was even more furious! The woman in tight jeans sneered, "Haha! That''s so funny. You really don''t realize how much nonsense you¡¯re talking. How do you even say such things? Well, since you said you don''t need to pay to eat here, tell me then, who are you and why don''t you need to pay to eat here?" "Don''t bother, he definitely doesn¡¯t have an answer for it. I told you he was just bragging. This meal is worth thousands of dors. Do you think you really don¡¯t have to pay? Who do you think you are?" The woman in hot pants sneered. How ridiculous! She definitely wouldn¡¯t believe Chuck Cannon¡¯s words. "It''s true that this gentleman doesn¡¯t need to pay to eat here." Someone announced from afar. Betty Bernard, who was wearing a work uniform, walked over. The three women frowned altogether. Zelda was quite surprised. She had seen Betty before. She was the woman in suit from the banquet last time who brought in hundreds of people with a mere snap. Was she the manager here? Did Chuck know the owner of this hotel? "Is she Chuck''s friend?" Zelda wondered. "Young..." Betty looked at Chuck respectfully, but Chuck waved his hand instead. Betty understood it immediately and suppressed the "Master" that she was about to say. "May I know if you have anyments about our services?" Betty asked with a calm face. "Who is he?" Manny asked. "An esteemed guest, he is the VIP of our hotel!" Betty said. Manny and thedies were bing more suspicious. "Is that even true?" The woman in hot pants looked at Chuck a few more times. If he was the VIP of the hotel, why would he not have a car? She was ridiculed. "And there is no need to pay for all this food and wine?" The woman with tight jeans asked tentatively. After all, that was a meal worth so much money. What kind of VIP could get everything free of charge? "Yes, this gentleman doesn''t need to pay for any expenses here," Betty answered. This time, Manny and the twodies were in absolute disbelief by Betty¡¯s answer. Was Chuck really a friend to the hotel¡¯s owner? "Do you still have any questions?" "No." "Ok, please enjoy yourself." Betty gave Chuck a slight nod and left the room. Manny and thedies continued staring at Chuck again. "Mom,e on, let¡¯s eat." Zelda breathed a sigh of relief and gave Chuck a grateful look. Chuck shook his head. Manny and thedies took a nce at each other. They started eating but behaved a little bit more cautious this time. Chuck had never tried a lobster this big before either, so he indulged himself in it. After a satisfying meal, the woman in hot pants looked at the bottle of red wine that has yet to finish, she asked, "There''s still half of this wine left. Don''t waste it. Can you help me ask if I can take it home?" "Sure you can," Chuck said tly. She put it away that instant. The woman in tight jeans envied her and added softly that she would drink itter in the evening. "Let''s go then." The woman in hot pants said. She was a little nervous. "This meal costs two hundred thousand dors. Can we really leave just like this?" "Yes, Auntie, let''s go." Zelda nodded. The five of them came out of the hotel. Manny and thedies were dubious of what just happened. Thedy in tight jeans became nervous as she saw Betty chasing after them. "We¡¯re done for now. Is she asking us to pay?" But to her surprise, Betty only said something in Chuck''s ear. Chuck nodded slightly, and then Betty returned after asking him to be careful. There was no mention of money in the process. It was a free meal, for real! Manny and thedies were taken aback once again! Who exactly was Chuck Cannon? "The amodation is all ready," Chuck said. Betty had chased after them earlier because of this, but it sounded like they were going to stay in the woods of some sort. Probably some kind of wilderness resort. He had never been there himself either. "Then let''s get some rest tonight and see how it goes tomorrow," suggested thedy in tight jeans. Manny and the otherdy nodded. They made sure to get in the car with Zelda and keep an eye on her. Zelda and Chuck got in the car and asked where they were going, Chuck responded, "The Hill Hotel!" Zelda was stunned. She has heard of this ce before, but she had never been there and it sounded like a decent ce. With the navigation all set, she started driving to their destination.. Manny followed behind them in another seat. "Who exactly is Zelda¡¯s boyfriend?" The woman in hot pants could no longer hold back her curiosity. "Maybe he is in fact quite rich, but he doesn¡¯t really have a car so maybe not that rich. It¡¯s always connections that pull the strings." The woman in tight jeans suggested. "No wonder. I really don''t believe that a five-star hotel can allow a free meal no matter what you order. His parents probably know the owner of this hotel that¡¯s why. Of course, it¡¯s fine to let these youngds dine in for free a few times, but I won¡¯t believe that they can do this all the time. It was over 100,000 dors for just one meal, who would really allow that?" "That¡¯s for sure. See, we had a free meal at the hotel earlier, but not a free room. If everything was free of charge, why didn''t he get us rooms at Hotel Luna just now? Why bother with themute? From my analysis, he could only get these free experiences once or twice. Just like using credit cards, he has overused the card with that expensive meal this time, and since the owner couldn¡¯t really say anything, it meant the chances of this happening for the second time would be nearly impossible." The two young women kept on muttering and looking as disdainful as ever. Manny remained silent. She just felt that Chuck had surprised her a little. At least he wasn¡¯t lying just now. "Look, am I right? He really isn¡¯t that rich. He¡¯s booked us a ce so hidden in the woods. Is this some kind of national park?" The woman in hot pantsined while shaking her head. "This is such a lousy ce. It¡¯s packed with so many random people. Is it even safe to be staying here? If I had known earlier, I would have booked a ce on my own. You¡¯ve changed my thoughts on you earlier, yet you¡¯ve turned it back to ground zero once again, how frustrating..." The two women kept on muttering. Without saying a word, Manny followed her daughter into the hotel. There were very few people there. It was a resort of some sort. Manny was also getting disappointed. Sure enough, he was not that great after all! Otherwise, he wouldn''t have booked a ce like this. She sighed. "Damn it. We have to be extra cautious at night. Oh my god, this ce is so remote. Please don''t tell me that there''s no wi-fi connection here." "Do you think there is? This is literally the middle of nowhere like some sort of national park, how would you expect there to be wi-fi? Just use your phone data. Oh my, how disappointing. I really hate staying in these kinds of ces! Am I a farmer or something?" The two women muttered away with tones full of disdain and dissatisfaction. Manny didn''t say anything. The three got out of the car and followed her daughter in. She was quite tired after the whole day out and she was somewhat getting sleepy. The hotel receptionist arranged the stay for the three of them. Zelda informed them that she would pick them up for breakfast the next morning. Manny and thedies nodded and followed the receptionist in. Chuck had a look around and thought this ce was rather decent and elegant. Betty seemed to have a good eye. "Let me send you back," Zelda said. Chuck agreed. He got into Zelda''s car and watched Zelda as she drove. When he fixed his eyes on her long legs that were perfectly revealed as she was wearing shorts, Chuck had some imagination going on, especially from the photos he had seentely of Lara Jean and Yvette Jordan''s behinds. Chuck could feel something wrong going on down there. So he attempted to cover it with his hand over a cough. It made Zelda feel embarrassed. She could see Chuck''s reaction through the corner of her eyes. Of course, she knew what Chuck was hiding? Young men these days, how energetic are they exactly? Yet, she pretended nothing had happened and carried on driving. After a while, Chuck suddenly asked, "Sister Zelda, can you please help me?" Zelda suddenly froze. "Help? What do you want me to do for you?" Chapter 78 Chapter 78 All of a sudden, the car became dead quiet. Chuck was a bit clueless. Why was Zelda looking at him like that? Chuck wanted Zelda¡¯s help so that she could speak to Yvette to get her to open up. He wanted Zelda to, from time to time, give Yvette some advice. And in the meantime, help him to ask Yvette what she thought of him. The two of them had met over a meal and seemed to have had a good chat after all. Moreover, since they were both women and Zelda was a smartdy, it wouldn¡¯t be too hard for her to ask those questions. Then it should be rather easy for Zelda to get the answer Chuck wants. Chuck wanted Zelda to help him out about Yvette, but Zelda seemed a bit confused. She remained silent for a few seconds as if she was battling with herself internally. Eventually, she sighed and parked the car on the quiet roadside, and unfastened her seat belt. Then she reached out her hand... Chuck was absolutely stunned. What was she going to do? He was dumbfounded. Two minutester. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Zelda pulled out a few tissue papers and did not say a word. Within twenty seconds, she wrapped the tissues in a stic bag, stepped out of the car and threw the bag away. When she returned, she buckled up her seat belt and drove away slowly without saying a word. Zelda didn''t say a word throughout the whole process, as if it didn''t happen. But what Chuck experienced earlier...was indescribable. Chuck lowered his head to look at his pants. He was stunned and suddenly felt embarrassed. He didn''t expect that Zelda would misunderstand what he meant and actually help him out with this ¡®issue¡¯. Besides, it all happened too fast. Would Zelda look down on him from now on? Chuck was very confused and nervous. This was a man''s dignity after all. What sort of feelings did he really have for Zelda? Chuck couldn¡¯t quite figure it out himself. In fact, the two times Chuck had kissed Zelda, he could still remember how it felt very clearly. And Chuck did dream of herter on. It was a vivid dream. When Chuck first saw Zelda, herdylike charm attracted himpletely. Chuck might have had some feelings for Zelda since. Besides, he had kissed her and touched her. Chuck had memorized those feelings. But did he really fancy her? He was still confused. Anyway, the first thing that came to Chuck''s mind every night was Yvette. Chuck felt a little guilty with that thought. ¡°Is this considered cheating?¡± "Yep, absolutely." But for what just happened, it was impossible for Yvette to find out. Chuck would definitely not tell anyone, and Zelda, who was still remaining quiet, would definitely not tell either. Those two minutes from earlier had now be a secret between Chuck and Zelda only. And it was a secret that could never be shared. However, when Chuck stole a nce at Zelda, he found that she was as calm as a millpond, as if nothing had happened at all. She was still driving, with a safe and stable speed. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. Zelda must have just taken him as a younger brother, and she was just helping to solve the issue without much thought of it. After all, she was one who believed in remaining single. When the car arrived at the residential neighborhood, they got out of the car, entered the elevator, and came out together. No word was spoken throughout that whole process, it was extremely quiet. It was rather... Chuck couldn''t hold it any longer, "Sister Zelda, tomorrow..." "Yea, I''ll call you tomorrow morning. I might have to bother you for another day, so please get some rest." Zelda entered her home as she spoke. Soon, Chuck heard the sound of the door opening and closing. Zelda has returned to her own home. Chuck was silent for a moment. He entered his own house and went in to take a good bath. He recalled that experience that Zelda gave him earlier. It was so incredible. He thought, ¡°So am I considered as her ¡®friend with benefits¡¯ now? Chuck was a little anxious and nervous. After a long time of hesitation, heys on his bed and went straight to sleep. The night passed by in a blink. When Chuck got up in the morning, he still had to pretend to be Zelda¡¯s boyfriend, at least until her mother had gone back. Since he didn¡¯t have Yvette¡¯s ss today, and because of the fact that exams were approaching, there weren¡¯t as many sses anymore. So he could still be hanging around for Zelda for another two days or so. As he opened the door, Zelda was already waiting at the door. Why didn''t she just knock? Zelda seemed to be on a holiday today, so she was dressed quite casually. A T-shirt plus some tight yoga pants showed off her perfect body. She had her hair tied up, and some light make it upon. Somehow she lost her maturedylike look and transformed into a hip and fresh young graduate overnight! Chuck was quite impressed, but he couldn''t help looking at the hand that Zelda used to ¡°help¡± him in the car yesterday. Her gorgeous hand felt incredible! "Sister Zelda," Chuck called out. "Yes." Zelda pressed a button for the elevator. The two of them waited for the elevator. There was no change in her expression. She seemed to be acting like nothing had happened yesterday. Chuck thought to himself, "If I tell her again tonight, Sister Zelda, can you help me out? What kind of reaction would she have? Would she help him without saying a word, just likest night? To be honest, Chuck was a little excited. They took the elevator and went to the parking lot. Then Chuck''s phone started ringing. He had a look at it. It was Ynda calling and said that something was going on at the square. She wanted Chuck to go over and check it out. Chuck hesitated for a moment since he was supposed to apany Zelda. "Do you have something to do? Then just go ahead. I will bring my mother and aunties around today. You did a great job yesterday." Zelda said as she saw Chuck''s hesitation. Chuck thought for a moment. "Why don''t we have dinner together tonight?" "Yea, anything would do." Zelda agreed and asked Chuck where he was going. She could drive him there. Chuck refused with a head shake since her mother was staying somewhere quite far away. There was no need for her to do that. "Well, I''ll call you tonight then," Zelda said. "Sure.¡± Chuck went out straight away and halted a taxi to go to the za. Zelda stood there silently and watched for a while and eventually drove away to fetch her mother. At Hill Hotel. Manny and thedies had already gotten up and left their room. "Did you sleep wellst night?" "So-so. It''s a bit quiet to be so far away from the city. The air is better. Nothing too impressive. It''s not even convenient for some simple shopping." "Yeah, I think it''s not convenient to stay here too. It''s too remote, but the bed is quite soft. There is wi-fi here too, surprisingly. But there¡¯s nothing else worth mentioning since it¡¯s probably some of those rooms that cost less than a few hundred bucks per night. Cheap stuff!" The two youngdies shook their heads as they spoke about their opinions towards the hotel. Neither of them approved of it. Manny felt it was quite eptable on the contrary. It felt like returning to nature and she had gotten some proper sleepst night. "We''ll go to the cityter and have a good look around." "Yea, it¡¯s too boring to be staying in ces like this. I¡¯ve been longing to go out." "Why don''t we have breakfast here? My daughter just called and said she''s almost here," Manny suggested. She saw that there was a restaurant downstairs. It wasn¡¯t too luxurious, but quite minimalist in fact. It was just breakfast so there was no need to be so picky. "Forget it. I''m not going to have breakfast in a ce like this. It''s so far away from everything else and I don''t think they would even have clean water. It''s all muddy water from the mountains. How do we eat food cooked like that? Our tummies will get upset." "I think it''s better to eat elsewhere. The food here would be terrible." The two women shook their heads, so Manny had no choice but to agree. The three of them went out to wait. Zelda arrived after a while. When Zelda was about to get out of the car, the two women shook their heads immediately and said, "No need to get off your car. Let''s go now." "There seems to be free breakfast provided here, why don¡¯t..." Zelda said. "How can we eat in such a ce? Let''s go to the city and have a proper meal." The two women said as they entered the car. Zelda was quite clueless about what to do. And then they finally realized something. "Hey, Zelda, where''s your boyfriend?" Asked the woman with tight jeans. Manny was wondering too, howe he was not here? "He has something to do today, so he will join us at night," Zelda said while reversing her car. Those three women had a look at each other. Manny sat in the car. The two women were annoyed and muttered with disdain. "Noting? I was right yesterday, wasn''t I? He must be afraid that we would go to the hotelst night again, and since he couldn''t get another free meal from the hotel, he came out with some reasons not toe." "I think so too. We¡¯ve already spent so much money yesterday. It¡¯s impossible to get another free meal today. Being all so pretentious, did he think we really couldn¡¯t tell?" Chapter 79 Chapter 79 The two women wereining about the fact that Chuck didn¡¯t join them. "Who the hell does he think he is? Did he think we are some fools?" "Exactly. He purposely didn''te because he was afraid that we would expose his lies yesterday! How can he say that he doesn¡¯t need to pay in hotels like that, but went missing after that? How hrious?" Without saying a word, Manny sighed and drove back to the city with Zelda. When they arrived in the city, Zelda found a dine for breakfast. They ordered the daily specials and had a wonderful breakfast. "This is a real breakfast. These dishes are so exquisite! There are even custard buns. Look at them, so delicious." "Exactly, this is delicious. I suspect the free breakfast in our hotel would¡¯ve been some basic buns and baked beans. It can¡¯tpare with what we¡¯re having here for sure." "Absolutely, what did you expect from a free breakfast? It''s so much more enjoyable to be spending money on the food we actually enjoy, with so many varieties. Oh, I also want another custard bun. It''s so delicious." The two women kept onplimenting the food. They spent almost an hour just for breakfast. They left the restaurant after Zelda paid. "Zelda, take us to thergest shopping za here. We want to look around and maybe do some shopping. Do you know how bored I wasst night? There was nowhere else to go at night where we stayed. How disappointing!" The woman with hot pants said. "Well, let¡¯s hop in the car then." Zelda thought for a moment and said. "Oh wait, I saw a za on the map on my phone. It''s very close to us, and it takes only ten minutes to walk there. Why don''t we go to this ce first and have a look around? We''re quite full now so let¡¯s walk around." The woman in tight jeans seemed to be in a good mood, so she looked it up on her phone and suggested so. "Let me see." The woman in hot pants approached and immediately disagreed. "City Square? This name sounds somon. It must be some small and cheap ce. I guess there is nothing interesting there. What¡¯s there to shop? We can¡¯t be there for just some cheap cafe or KFC, right? It would be a complete waste of time, why go there?" She was very dissatisfied and unwilling. "The name is verymon, yes, but it¡¯s super close by. Since we''ve just eaten, let¡¯s go for a short walk. Look at my tummy, that muffin top is alling out. Let¡¯s do some exercise." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Really? Then my muffin top is out too. Well then, I''ll take it as a way to help with digestion. But if there are no branded items, we wille back straight away ok? I don''t want to waste time in that kind of ce." "Okay." The two women immediately decided to go to City Square as a form of exercise. Manny didn''t have any objections. She agreed that they should all go for a walk after the meal. Zelda was stunned. "To City Square?" She took a look at the ce, it was quite close indeed. How did she even end up there without realizing it? "Zelda, why are you still standing there? Hurry up." The woman in hot pants urged her. Zelda came to her senses and strode over in her long legs. Soon, all of them arrived at the City Square. The two women looked at each other and were immediately disappointed. "What? So small? There are only five stories, it¡¯s not even a third of the size of Wonder za. There¡¯s not even an office building. Just look at it. It''s so ugly. This za is too low ss." "That''s right. This is the most useless ce I''ve ever been to. Forget it. Anyway, we''re done walking and moving around. Let''s go back and drive to the biggest shopping za. It''s just going to be a waste of time to be staying here." The two womenined again. "This za is actually quite interesting. Let''s go in and take a walk," Zelda said as she looked around. "What''s so interesting about it? Chanel, Versace, and Gi, none of these branded stores are here. What¡¯s there to shop then? In my opinion, I don''t think there is even Estee Lauder in there. Just some random stupid brands in there so there¡¯s literally nothing to shop for." The woman in tight jeans shook her head disdainfully. "Are you kidding me? You want me to waste my time here? I might as well go home and sleep." Zelda felt helpless. "Why don''t we go in and take a look?" Manny suddenly said. "What''s wrong with you, Manny? Do you really want to enter this lousy za?" The woman with hot pants was puzzled. The three of them often went shopping, always in big shopping malls. Every time they would spend a couple tens of thousands of dors. But in a lousy mall like this, even if they spent the whole day shopping and bought all the things they wanted, they probably couldn¡¯t spend enough money. "Yes, let¡¯s just go somewhere else. Since we¡¯ve walked so much, everything must be digested by now." "But wait, I have a stomach ache. I want to use the toilet," Manny said awkwardly. The two women looked at each other and smiled. "If that''s the case, then I''ll go in and use the toilet as well." "I''ll go too. This kind of garbage za is only suitable for using the toilet. I won''t go in unless I need the toilet. By the way, are there any tissue in your bag? It¡¯s a big differencepared to the high- end malls. Beware that there may be no toilet paper in the toilets." "Yea I have some. Even if they had toilet paper, I wouldn''t dare use it either. Who knows what trash toilet papers they use there? What if I get an allergic reaction afterward?" "That''s right. What good toilet paper do you expect to have in this kind of ce?" The three women walked into City Square. Zelda had no choice but to follow them. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Chuck entered Ynda Lane¡¯s office. In the past few days, the investment funds pumped into the za had been getting more significant. There were a lot of construction projects, renovation, cleaning facility upgrades, and so on. It was getting much better than before. It feltfortable to be growing at this pace. However, the money that he gave Ynda before was almost used up. Chuck was very satisfied. Ynda had spent all his money wisely. She had used the least money to achieve the greatest results. So it was an absolutely sound decision to let Ynda be the manager of the za. But in a few days time, he would have to ask for more money from his mother again. Otherwise, the funds would run out but yet there were still so many things to do for the za. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to attract those big brands toe in and set up shop. If there were not many good brands, the za would not stand a chance to be popr. This was the biggest headache for Chuck and Ynda at the moment. Ynda had alreadye up with a lot of proposals. They had discussed for some time and decided to follow Ynda''s design. Her method was quite novel and so they hoped it would work. "Let''s do as you say," Chuck said. "Thank you." Ynda smiled. Chuck had given her the greatest authority here, and she was very happy with it. She eagerly wanted to bring in the crowd to the za as soon as possible. But at this time, the walkie-talkie on the table made a sound. The voice sounded quite anxious. "Manager, manager,e to the second floor. Something happened." "Wait a minute, I''ll be right there!" Ynda''s face suddenly changed. She stood up immediately with the walkie-talkie. Chuck was also surprised. He followed Ynda out. As the boss of the za, he couldn''t turn a blind eye to things that were happening there! The two of them went downstairs straight away. On the second floor elevator, people gathered around and were having fervent discussions. Someone seemed to be lying on the ground in pain. "What''s wrong with her?" "She seemed to have tripped over earlier. She kept asking to see the person in charge of the za and said that the facilities installed here has caused her to trip over." "Oh, was the fall serious?" "Quite. She can''t even get up so I guess the za¡¯s boss is going to get into some serious trouble." The onlookers were discussing. The middle-aged woman lying on the ground was wailing, "What the hell! This garbage ce! How can you make someone fall down from shopping? It''s really painful... The boss is such a coward! I want to see him!" The security guard hade over and wanted to help thedy up. Thedy refused. "Tell your boss toe over. I want to find out from him what kind of garbage ce this is!" "Madam, please get up first. We''ll take you to the hospital first." The security guard was rather helpless. "What f*cking hospital! Did you think you can just send me to the hospital and get me over with? Ask your boss toe here!" Among the crowd, Ynda and Chuck squeezed in. Ynda immediately walked over and said, "Hello, I am the manager of the za. Please allow us to send you to the hospital first." There were too many people on the scene. She had to solve the problem as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would bring a bad reputation to the za. "You''re the manager, right? I was walking fine but then I''ve been tripped over by your lousy facilities. My entire body is in so much pain right now and my bones feel like they are about to break. What''s the point of running such a lousy ce? Aren''t you just trying to hurt people?" Thedy who was lying on the ground yelled in pain. "Please, we''ll talk about it when you get up. We''ll send you to the hospital first," Ynda said. "Do I look like I can still f*cking get up? My bones are almost broken." Thedy shouted angrily. Ynda frowned. She could tell that thedy was doing it on purpose. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Ynda reached out to check thedy¡¯s body but she was smacked away as soon as she approached. Her hand even got all red and swollen with that smack. "You¡¯re not even a f*cking doctor. Why are you touching me?" Thedy scolded in pain. Ynda frowned. "Come on, what garbage za is this? You can make people trip over during their shopping. How would people want toe here for shopping? Don''te here, everyone. Maybe you will be the next one to fall!" Thedy yelled from the floor. "Exactly, there are a few ces in the za that are undergoing construction at the moment, everywhere is like a mess, it''s very dangerous for shoppers, in fact." "I remember someone fell downst year too, and he broke one of his legs that time. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re still not changing the safety measures after how serious that case was. See, someone fell down again today. Your boss is really too irresponsible. No matter what, I won''te again next time." "Me too. I''m here to shop, not to be hospitalized. So I''m noting anymore." The onlookers were talking loudly, and many people dered that they didn¡¯t want toe to the za anymore either. Ynda was frowning, even more, this time around. She was going to call the police to sort this out since there were surveince cameras installed all around. She couldn''t allow the crowd to be here any longer. "Call the police!" Ynda said to the security guard who was standing by her side. The security guard took out his phone that instant. And then thedy who was still sitting on the floor started to cry even louder. "This lousy ce made me fall down, don¡¯te here anymore! Just don¡¯te here anymore..." "Please stop this, madam. Everything is under surveince." Ynda¡¯s tone was very cool. "A lousy ce with a rubbish boss!" Thedy continued to yell and ignored what Ynda just said. In a short while, more and more people were stopping by to watch. Manny and thedies came out of the bathroom. "Look, what''s the matter over there? Why are there so many people?" The woman in hot pants was puzzled. "Something must have happened." "Isn¡¯t it normal since this ce is so lousy?" The woman in tight jeans said disdainfully. "Let''s go and have a look." "Yea let¡¯s go, I also want to see what''s going on." The three women went over there. "By the way, Manny, where is Zelda?" "She just received a call from the restaurant and went out to talk." "Oh, that¡¯s great. If she¡¯s on the call, let''s go over and have a look." The three women squeezed in through the crowd. Suddenly, the two women were stunned, even Manny was shocked too. "Why is Zelda''s boyfriend here?" ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Listen to me, everybody. This za¡¯s lousy facilities caused me to trip over, and then they¡¯re forcing me to go to the hospital. I am supposed to be healthy and pain-free, but now my whole body hurts. Did I deserve this? Does that mean that this za is not going to take responsibility? This lousy ce, it''s rubbish." Thedy was screaming in pain on the floor. Ynda was furious. "You wantpensation, don''t you?" "What do you mean I wantpensation? I was supposed to be healthy and pain-free but then your lousy facilities made my trip over. Do you see how mistreated and unlucky I have been? This is all the fault of your management. If you are wrong, then you should take responsibility! Compensation is a must!" Thedy red at Ynda. "Yeah, she fell down when she was walking here. It''s the responsibility of the za¡¯s management. It''s your responsibility to send her to the hospital and pay herpensation." "I also think it''s necessary topensate her." The onlookers were chattering away once again. "Oh, how much do you want thepensation to be?" Meanwhile, Chuck asked emotionlessly. ¡°My entire body is now in pain, and my bones are broken too. Thirty thousand. I want you to compensate me thirty thousand for my losses!¡± Thedy said. Ynda was even getting angrier. How dare this woman tries to ckmail them! "Thirty thousand dors?" Chuck touched his nose. "Yes, it can''t be any less. I have to go to the hospital for a check-up too! My leg must be broken now. It hurts really really bad. This lousy ce with horrible facilities made me fall down, absolute shit..." Thedy yelled again. The crowd of onlookers was growing from what was happening. "I think thirty thousand dors is too little. Why don¡¯t we pay you a little more?" Chuck said. Thedy who was still on the floor was stunned. The onlookers were also very surprised. What did he mean? Did he want topensate more? Ynda nced at Chuck and said, "Right, I''ll bring some cash over." Chuck nodded. "Get more please." "No problem." Ynda tried to squeeze her way out of the crowd. Thedy was getting suspicious. "You¡¯re guilty now, aren''t you? You want topensate me with more money, right? Good, please remember that''s what you said. My whole body is in pain and my legs are broken now. I think I¡¯ll have to stay in the hospital for at least a month... so you should definitely pay me more!" "Yes, that''s what I said." Chuck shrugged his shoulders. The onlookers were absolutely shocked. "Who is this young man?" "I don''t know him. The aunty only wanted thirty thousand dors, but he wanted topensate her more?" "You don''t understand, do you? They¡¯re making sure that thisdy will shut up so that she doesn¡¯t go out and talk nonsense." "I see!" Everyone was busy chattering. Manny and thedies looked at each other in confusion. "What is Zelda''s boyfriend doing here? He seems to be working here, doesn¡¯t he?" The woman in tight jeans was puzzled. "It should be. Otherwise, he wouldn''t say something like that. Maybe he''s some kind of manager or something." "Manager? No wonder he¡¯s not rich since he¡¯s a manager at this lousy ce." The two women were getting even more disdainful. Manny, however, was staring at Chuck silently. Soon, Ynda walked into the crowd with a bag in her hand. "Wow, they really took out some cash." Some people were quite surprised. Thedy who was sitting on the floor frowned. She was getting more suspicious of what they were doing. Ynda walked over to Chuck. Chuck took a look at the cash in her hand and nodded with satisfaction. "Give it to her." "Okay." Ynda smiled, bent down, and took out fifty thousand in cash from the bag. Thedy epted the money and said, "Fifty thousand? That''s more like it. Next time, please be more careful. The facilities in your lousy za are really poor. Ok, call the ambnce and send me to the hospital now." "Oh no, fifty thousand is too little. These, these, these are all for you." Ynda shook her head. She took out more cash from the bag and put it on the ground stack by stack. There were a total of almost six hundred thousand dors! The onlookers were dumbfounded! "So much inpensation?" All topensate thisdy? My God, this za must be really rich! All of a sudden, there was dead silence! They were all shocked by the piles of money on the floor! The aunty also stunned. So much money was piled up in front of her, and it was all hers now? "I''ve never seen so much cash ever before!" The aunty stammered and trembled. "Are you going to compensate me with this much money?" "Yes, it''s all yours. Please ept it." Ynda smiled. "You can count it first, it¡¯s six hundred thousand dors sharp. If you don''t think it''s enough, I''ll give you another three hundred thousand." "No need for that." Thedy shook her head immediately. She already felt that everything was so surreal. She had only asked for thirty thousand dors but they actually gave her six hundred thousand dors instead. What were they trying to do? To buy her life? She recalled something, one of her friends tried to ckmail someone, and right after getting paid, he was injured seriously in a car crash. He has been in aa since. Back then it was only a hundred thousand dors, but now...... The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. This six hundred dor was really to buy her life! Thedy was trembling in shock. "What the hell are they trying to do? They¡¯repensating with so much money? Zelda¡¯s boyfriend doesn¡¯t want to work here anymore, does he?" The woman in tight jeans shook her head in surprise. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She looked down on Chuck even more now. What kind of problem-solving method was that? It was just merely burning money. It''s such a waste! If she were the boss, she would fire him immediately! "Exactly! Zelda¡¯s boyfriend is really stupid. Thedy only asked for thirty thousand dors but he is paying six hundred thousand instead. How "generous"!" The woman in hot pants also shook her head. From their point of view, if the boss knew Chuck''s way of solving the problem, he would definitely fire him! Why would he keep such an ipetent manager who only knew how to solve problems with money? Meanwhile, Zelda squeezed in through the crowd. As soon as she hung up, she saw the crowd and came out of curiosity to find out what was going on. She was stunned to see Chuck Cannon. When Manny and thedies saw Zelda, thedies immediately said," "Zelda, your boyfriend is really terrible. I advise you to break up with him immediately!" "Yes, right away, don''t dy for even a second! He will never be able to give you a happy life. No chance at all!" "Someone fell down and asked for a thirty-thousandpensation, but he decided to show off and compensate six hundred thousand instead! If the boss finds out, he will be fired today straight away! And he will have to pay for the rest of the money himself!" "No, that won¡¯t happen." Zelda shook her head. "What do you mean by that? The boss will be so angry for someone to solve a problem like this." The woman in tight jeans shook her head disdainfully. "It¡¯s impossible for the boss to be angry at him, and impossible for him to be fired because he''s the owner of the za," Zelda said softly. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 When Zelda Maine said that, Manny Lowe and the other twodies were so dumbfounded that their jaws dropped. They were too shocked to react for over ten seconds. "Zelda, are you serious? The owner of this za is your boyfriend?" The woman wearing a pair of tight jeans asked in surprise. This was unbelievable! "Yes, it''s his," Zelda said seriously. "Is it even possible? Has he deceived you? Shouldn''t this massive za cost several hundred million dors?" The woman with hot pants asked in astonishment. Although the za was a piece of trash, it would still be worth a fortune. How could it belong to Zelda''s boyfriend? It was absurd, absolutely over-the-top! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Right, Zelda, has he fooled you? He doesn''t even have a car. How could he be the proud owner of this za?" The woman with tight jeans said, continuing her line of thought of him. No matter how crappy the za may be, the legal proprietor of this ce must be rolling in money. How could it belong to the man right in front of them, Chuck Cannon? "No." Zelda shook her head helplessly. She rolled her eyes and caught sight of Chuck through the crowd. Unconsciously, she recalled what had happened in the car the night before. Zelda had no clue why she did that yesterday evening. Did shee to his aid because she looked up to him as her actual brother? Zelda heaved a sigh. What else could she do if he woulde around again today? Lend him a helping hand once more? Zelda was at a loss and did not know what to do. The two women looked at each other, their eyes filled with suspicion. They were all thinking, This must be all Zelda''s nonsense. She knew that they looked down on her, so she deliberately dered that her boyfriend owns the za. It could be real, but they refused to believe it. "Zelda, are you telling us the truth?" Manny''s voice sounded serious. If this ce was indeed Chuck''s, wouldn''t he be more affluent than her daughter? He looked younger, but at least he was morepetent than her daughter. Thinking of this, Manny suddenly nced at Chuck and observed that he was a little more appealing than ever. "It''s true. This za is Chuck''s, and he owns two cars." Zelda was already feeling defenseless. Why won''t they believe her? "He has two cars? Then why is he not using them? Why are you always driving him everywhere?" The woman with hot pants probed, shaking her head. She couldn''t understand why a man would let his girlfriend drive him to ces when he has a car. He had tricked Zelda, and she was confident that Zelda had said those ims on purpose just now. He couldn''t possibly be the boss of that za. Zelda could not answer the question. She moaned deep inside, and her mind was a scrambled mess, thinking about what took cest night inside the car. Feeling annoyed, she rolled her eyes and gawked at her right hand. "Just forget what happened and stop staring. Let''s go shopping somewhere else," suggested the lady with tight jeans. The woman with hot pants didn''t have any objection. What''s there toin? Manny scanned through the crowd and nced at Chuck once more. She was a little disappointed. What kind of boyfriend was her daughter looking for? The two women turned around and left, followed by Manny. Zelda took a deep breath and made her way out. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "I don''t want it. I don''t want any of the money anymore." The woman, who was lying on the ground, scrambled to her feet and threw away the 50,000 dors in her hand. The more she thought about it, the more frightened she felt. For 600,000 dors, it could cost her life. She had a husband, a lover, a son, and a grandson. She couldn''t die. "Why don''t you want it? Excuse me, are you okay?" Ynda Lane asked out of curiosity. "I''m fine. I''m all right." The older woman swung her head in a hurry and was about to run away. The onlookers appeared taken aback, and many of them immediately condemned her, their faces turning red with anger. "She''s fast. It turns out that she''s a swindler!" "I shouldn''t have sympathized with her just now. I thought she just lost her bnce and fell. She''s shameless, what an old hag!" "I made a mistake bad-mouthing the za just now. That woman is a total b*tch! I will stille here next time." "Me too." The crowd had grown enraged. When the woman ran, the security guards stopped her in her tracks. She instantly panicked. She asked Ynda for help repeatedly. "Miss, I was mistaken. I know what I did was wrong. Please let me go. I will never go near this za again." "Who are you for me to help?" Ynda''s brows furrowed as she scowled. "Didn''t you just admit that you''re wrong? How many customers did you make us lose in our za? Do you suppose it will help us by just acknowledging that you are wrong? "said Ynda. Ynda looked cold when she spoke. "Miss, I''m at fault. I''m begging you, and I''m down on my knees." The woman''s eyes filled with fear that instantly she knelt. Ynda didn''t buy it at all. She took a few steps back and said, "You don''t have to go down on your knees. I''ve already called the police. Since you dare to cause trouble in our za, you will suffer the consequences!" "Youngdy, since I''m about the same age as your mother, please have mercy on me this time," said the woman. She was so scared that her face turned pale. At this moment, Ynda''s authoritative demeanor was so intense that shepletely overwhelmed the woman. "Don''t insult my mom!" Ynda was fuming. Soon, the police came over. After asking about the incident, the police whisked the woman away. The woman was so irked that she threatened to take revenge. She also created a scene for a while. She held onto the railing and refused to leave. The police could only force the woman to get inside the car with them. The bystanders on the scene gradually dispersed. Chuck Cannon monitored the woman who had been taken away. He took out his mobile phone and called Betty Bernard. Then he narrated to her themotion earlier. "Well, young master, I know what I have to do. I will soon find out everything about this woman. I will make all her family members lose their jobs and notify them about her uwful act. Don''t worry, young master. "Betty''s voice came over the phone. "Well, thank you." Chuck hung up the phone with satisfaction. "Just now, that woman dered she would exact revenge?" Heughed. "I''ll make her cry!" Ynda collected the money on the ground. Ynda''s ability to deal with things satisfied Chuck. "I''ll keep the money in a safe ce," Ynda said. Six hundred thousand in cash was a lot of money, and she was not at ease to hold on to it. Chuck nodded and kept herpany. They both went to deposit the banknotes, but Ynda said in an indistinct voice, "I heard that Richard Yuri''spany had shut down and left the city. Were you responsible for that?" For the past few days, William Yuri did not harass Ynda. The sudden peace made her feel rxed. When she heard that everyone in the Yuri Family moved, she was at a loss for words. Only Chuck could pull off such things. She mulled over what the background of her boss was. At the same time, it bewildered Chuck. Did his mother do this? He needed to get the answer from herter. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Meanwhile, on the top floor of the hotel that night... "What''s wrong?" Karen Lee asked with intrigue. She was going over some purchasing documents. Betty Bernard told Karen what had ensued. Karen frowned that instant and said, "Hire someone to make the swindler pay for the wrongdoing!" "But Young Master expressed his content with my way of dealing with the matter," Betty said helplessly. Karen froze, then the coldness on her face disappeared in an instant, revealing a smile. "In that case, let''s do as you say. It''s only the beginning. We shouldn''t let Chucky be mad." "All right, I''m handling it now." "Wait." Karen hesitated. "What about that woman? We''d better teach her a lesson. Maybe cut off one of her hands." "Yes!" Betty blurted out straight away. Karen continued to read the documents when suddenly, her mobile phone rang. She looked at the screen and grinned. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Manny and the other two women got tired of shopping, so they scanned for a ce to have lunch. Unfortunately, Zelda had to deal with something at her restaurant. She skipped lunch and promised to meet up for dinnerter. Manny understood and had no objections. The three of them went on with their shopping spree, but when the time hit past three o''clock in the afternoon, they felt exhausted. The two younger women said they would go home first to have some rest and freshen up. Manny agreed and drove them back. All the walking drained her energy out. After arriving at the Hill Hotel, the three women got off the car. "Let''s stay here for tonight. Tomorrow we''ll pack up and find a different ce to check-in. It''s very boring here. There''s nothing to do or any sights to see. It''s like an undeveloped vige here," the woman with tight jeans said. "I agree. Other than being clean and quiet, the rest are not worth mentioning." The woman with hot pants also added. The three women chatted as they walked in, carrying a lot of shopping bags. The woman with a pair of tight jeans slipped and fell to the ground without warning and subconsciously knocked at a big ceramic vase at the entrance of the corridor. Crash! The vase fell to the ground and broke into pieces. "Are you okay?" Manny hurriedly pulled the woman with hot pants up. She was fuming and said, "The sound of the vase breaking scared me to death." "I identally tipped it over." "It''s okay. We''re not stupid. We''ll just pay for it." "That''s right. It''s worth nothing. What good is there in this ce, anyway. You can get this kind of vase for 300 dors at a cheap market. Perhaps this one may cost 500 dors," the woman with hot pants muttered. They picked up the broken pieces one by one. At the present moment... "Excuse me! The three of you!" The receptionist ran towards them as soon as she heard the sound, and her expression changed. "Don''t go, please." "What do you want? We identally bumped into it.¡± "You''re ordering us not to leave? Isn''t it just a broken vase? Are you afraid that I will run away? Just say it, how much do I have to pay? I will reimburse you!" The woman with tight jeans took out a card from her bag disdainfully. "Isn''t it valued at a few hundred dors? I canpensate you with ten of them if you want." The receptionist did not say a word and did not take her card. Instead, she picked up the pieces on the floor and handed them over. The woman with the tight jeans frowned. Then she looked at the bottom of the vase and saw the words "The Xuande Year of the Ming Dynasty". "This is an antique Chinese blue-and-white porcin vase from the Ming Dynasty, worth seven million dors." The receptionist said calmly. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 "What did you say?" The woman with tight jeans frowned when she heard the receptionist''s words, and she was furious! "What the hell is this thing? Does it cost seven million dors?" Manny Lowe was shocked. She stared at the scattered pieces on the ground, and she realized that they seemed to be authentic blue and white porcin¡­ this was priceless! "It was produced in the Ming Dynasty. This is an antique blue-and-white porcin from that specific era in China." The receptionist said calmly. "What nonsense? What blue-and-white porcin nonsense? Do you think we don''t understand such antiques? Do you want to extort money from us?" The woman with hot pants immediately screamed in anger. She felt insulted. This was such a shabby ce, it was like a cheap motel charging 100 dors per night. And they call this a hotel? It was not even as spacious and picturesque as a farmhouse. How could there be such a valuable thing on disy? ¡°Why didn''t she say that it was worth seventy million dors instead?¡± She thought sarcastically. "Madam, please don''t make a scene. The ruckus will disrupt our valued guests'' stay." The receptionist frowned. "Valued guests? How can you have VIPs in such a horrible ce? You are so good at deceiving customers!" The woman with hot pants insulted the front deskdy. "Madam, please be respectful. We treat all of our guests as distinguished customers, including the three of you." The woman in hot pants sneered, "You think we''re important? I''ve never met anybody more arrogant than you!" The receptionist frowned and said, "The blue-and-white porcin vase made during the Ming Dynasty, and our boss shipped it here three years ago. Three years ago, he bought it for seven million dors." "Who would believe that it''s worth that much? Why don''t you say that its value is a hundred million dors? Do you want to bump us?" The woman with a pair of tight jeans also shouted. "I''ll give you a thousand. Charge it to my card. Hurry up!" The woman with the tight-fitting jeans once again forced the card into the front desk clerk''s hand impatiently. "Sorry, but the porcin vase that you broke amounts to seven million dors. If you don''t believe me, you can ask an expert to have it examined," the receptionist said. "Professionals? Have you bribed them? Perhaps you''ve both worked together to victimize others, haven''t you? Unfortunately, I''ve seen too many this trick. You can''t ckmail us with cash. If you continue to annoy me, I''ll call the police. Once the authorities arrive, I''d like to see how you can still pretend. " The woman with the tight-fitting jeans added in exasperation. "Yes! You may choose to call the police," challenged the receptionist. "Oh, so you''re asking for it, aren''t you? Well, I''ll call them over now and sue you for this wrongful and illegal trade! I''ll make the police close your business!" "Yes, let''s summon the authorities! This damned ce will receive a warning! Let''s see who will break down!" The woman with tight jeans took out her mobile phone, but Manny shook her head in a hurry. "No, don''t call the police first." "If we don''t call the police, they would continue to coerce others." The woman with tight-fitting jeans frowned. "No, it looks like actual blue and white porcin!" Manny said in a hurry. Her husband liked antiques and had a collection of decorative vases. She distinctly remembered her husband''s blue and white porcin bowl,monly used for eating, costing over 800,000 dors. And that blue pattern was not as intricate as the broken vase here. "Manny, what did you say?" The woman with tight jeans frowned. "Manny, perhaps you got it all mixed-up. In this kind of cheap hotel, even if there are such porcin, it could easily be a knockoff. She could have quoted it as two or three thousand dors, but she indicated seven million. This is a freaking trap!" The woman with hot pants shook her head in disbelief. She still insisted that they were deceived. In this kind of mountain ditch, the whole house was built. She didn''t know if it cost a million. How could it be possible that a decoration vase cost seven million dors? Did they take them as fools? "No, my husband likes to collect antique Chinese ceramics. You should know that the blue patterns on his treasure are not as beautiful as this, and they look much worse. My husband bought it for 870,000 dors five years ago..." Manny shook her head, and she was a little flustered. This kind of vase was very valuable and would only be more and more expensive. Three years ago, he bought seven million dors, and now it might be ten million dors. "It can''t be, can it?" The face of the woman with the tight jeans changed. She squatted down and looked at it. She picked up a piece and looked at it casually. It was very ordinary. It was just garbage. How could it be worth seven million dors? The woman with hot pants frowned. Manny was more knowledgeable than the two of them. She knew this. Was this thing really blue and white porcin? "It''s impossible. This ce is so cheap. How could it be so expensive?" "Manny, call your husband," the woman with tight jeans said. "Yes, Let¡¯s ask him first." The woman with hot pants also said. "That''s great!" Manny quickly took out her mobile phone and called her husband. "Hello." A man''s voice came from the phone. "Honey, I have something to ask you." "Yes, go ahead," the man replied. "How much would a blue-and-white porcin vase made in the Ming Dynasty cost? You¡¯re a fan of Chinese antiques so you¡¯re the best person to ask!" "Did you spot one?" The man''s voice was surprised. "Where did you see it? Tell me, I''lle over now." "He sounds so excited..." The woman with tight jeans and the woman with hot pants looked at each other and had a bad feeling about this. "I... I''m just asking, how much would it be?" Manny was also in a panic. "It would be priceless. Three or four years ago, it cost hundreds of thousands of dors for authentic porcin bowls made in the Xuande year of the Ming Dynasty. How big is the vase?" "It¡¯s asrge as a child..." "Ah, that''s very valuable. ording to the current market rate, it''s worth at least ten million dors. And they would be collected by some big shots who would keep them and never sells them. If you look at them carefully, if the color quality is good, and the value is higher..." The woman with the tight jeans was so shocked, that she almost fell to the ground. What? Ten million dors? Manny was also so frightened that her cell phone fell to the ground. "Hey, honey, what''s wrong with you? For such a valuable thing, watch carefully when you see it. It''s over if it''s broken... I¡¯ve got to go, thepany is having a meeting..." The phone hung up. Manny was in disbelief! The woman in hot pants also copsed on the ground. How could this be possible? The woman with tight jeans stood firm and immediately said, "How can you prove that this is an authentic antique? This ce isn''t even worth one million!¡± The receptionist frowned and grew a little angry. "Please pay attention to your words! Our hotel is one of the mostfortable hotels within a hundred miles! You say that our hotel isn''t worth one million, but you have misunderstood! The floor you are standing on now is made from mahogany wood. The cost of one square meter is three thousand dors. There are six thousand square meters in total on the three floors of our hotel. All of them are paved with this floor, which means that the flooring costs eighteen million dors. And then there are the beds, the bathrooms, and the air conditioning,..." "Stop, stop..." Manny sat down on the ground and her face turned pale. "Manny, what''s wrong with you? She''s just bragging. The floor costs more than 10 million dors? Who would believe it?" The woman with a pair of tight jeans helped Manny up. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, Manny, don''t listen to her nonsense. How can there be such an expensive floor here in this dump?" The woman with hot pants also shook her head. She didn''t believe that the flooring could be so expensive. "Look..." Manny showed them her mobile phone. She had checked the hotel¡¯s website and found that it was a six-star hotel! They nced at the page and copsed to the ground out of fear. "Ah, how is that possible? How could this ce be a six-star hotel?" The woman with the tight jeans was so scared that her face turned pale. She felt scared because she was the one who broke the vase! The three women sat on the ground, stunned and scared. So, was the antique vase real? Was it really worth seven million dors? Was it now ten million dors or more? "Our hotel is not rubbish. The room you''re staying in is the VIP room. It costs 66,000 dors a night, and there''s also..." the receptionist spoke in detail. The values of the items in the hotel snowballed as the receptionist exined further. The woman with the tight jeans was totally scared out of her wits. Seven million dors? How would she obtain the money? Although her husband owned a smallpany, he only earned a little more than a million dors a year. How could she afford seven million dors now? She would have to sell thepany, and even her house! When she thought of this, she suddenly burst into tears on the ground. She would never have so much money. What should she do? Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Manny Lowe was also scared out of her wits. Since the three of them hade together, she was also responsible for this mess. Her husband also ran his ownpany, with a total profit of about three million dors a year. In addition, her daughter ran a restaurant, so it was no problem to fork out a few million dors. But the key point was that people said that it would cost seven million dors at least. How much would it cost in actuality? Ten million dors? Twenty million dors? The sky was the limit. Manny didn''t dare to think about it anymore. The woman in hot pants was dumbfounded. She looked down at the broken pieces on the floor and thought, "These things are actually so valuable?" "Please wait for a moment. I''ll contact our boss. You canpensate him after I check with him!" The receptionist said. "No, I don''t have that much money." The woman with tight jeans got up from the ground. If she called her husband, she would not be able to keep her marriage. She would be beaten up and kicked by her husband, and she would never defend herself. "Sorry, this vase was broken by three of you, so you mustpensate for it!" The receptionist was serious now. She took out the walkie-talkie and prepared to contact the boss. The woman with the tight jeans was scared out of her wits. She was crying even harder, and her makeup was ruined. She was very desperate. "Manny, ask Zelda toe over. She must know the boss here personally since she is so sessful," the woman with hot pants said in a hurry. Manny came to her senses and quickly called Zelda Maine on the phone. Soon, her daughter answered the phone. "Mom, I have something to deal with at my restaurant. Wait a minute, I''ll be thereter..." "No, that''s not it." Manny was so anxious that she was about to cry. "What''s wrong? Mom? What happened?" Zelda became nervous. "I¡­ I¡¯m at the Hill Hotel with thedies. We broke an antique vase here, and they said it is worth at least seven million dors..." Manny burst into tears. She really felt wronged. Seven million dors was alright. But what if it was twenty million dors? "Mom, please wait for me. I''ll be right there! I''ll be right there!" The phone hung up! The three women stood up from the ground with each other''s help and wiped each other''s tears. Now, they were so scared that they leaned against the corner and did not dare to speak at all. At the front desk, the receptionist had already begun to contact the hotel owner. At this time, a Rolls-Royce arrived at the entrance. The door opened, and a middle-aged man in a suit walked in. He looked elegant with a string of antique beads on his wrist, which was particrly eye-catching. At first nce, it was obvious he was a rich man who collected antiques. He came in and said to the receptionist, "I mean, Miss Carson, where is your boss? Let me have a good talk with him. How many times have Ie here? Let him sell me the blue-and-white porcin he¡¯s been using to decorate his hotel. Somehow, he never agrees to it. How can such a treasure be put in such a ce? If it is identally broken, it will be a waste of the treasure! Call your boss over and this time I will offer 30 million to buy the blue-and-white porcin. See if he sells it to me, if he insists not too, I will no longer be his friend!!!" "30 million?" The woman with the tight jeans was scared silly. She sat down on the ground again and couldn''t stop her tears from falling. She was devastated at hearing those words. Manny was shocked too. 30 million? Oh my God! It''s so expensive. These vases were so expensive that they were worth more than her daughter¡¯s restaurant chain! Manny cried pitifully. She was so upset. How could this have happened? The woman with hot pants widened her eyes and was caught in a distressed daze. The middle-aged man came in and saw the broken pieces of china on the ground. He was stunned, his face was ashen as if he had lost a child! "Director Smith, this blue-and-white porcin can''t be sold." The receptionist was helpless. Since this rich man hade to the hotel the first time, he had taken interest in this blue-and-white porcin vase. From the first offer of ten million dors to the twenty- eight million dors thest time, the hotel owner did not agree to selling it at all, but today the rich man had actually offered thirty million dors... "Who the hell broke it! There are only ten of such blue-and-white porcin vases in the whole country, but one of them has been broken by you! I''ll beat you to death!" The middle-aged man red at Manny and the other two! Manny and the other twodies were already very frightened. Now that they were scolded by the middle-aged man, the three women were so upset that they cried at the same time. They held on to each other and did not dare to speak. "I''ve been taking a fancy to this blue-and-white porcin for several years, and I can''t believe you guys have done this!" The middle-aged man roared, and the more he shouted, the angrier he became. "Director Smith, please calm down." The receptionist had to say so, otherwise, it would affect the other guests. "Where is your boss? How much are they going topensate him?" the middle-aged man asked. "The boss hasn''t called back yet... Wait, the boss has called back. Wait a minute!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The receptionist took out the mobile phone and answered the phone. She immediately nodded and said, "Boss, you said 35 million dors, right? Okay, boss, don''t worry. I''ll make them pay for it..." After the phone call, Manny and the other two cried even more loudly. The woman with the tight jeans was already stunned. So much money, even if she were to sell herself, it would not be enough to pay that staggering amount! Manny cried continuously, feeling extremely aggrieved. Her husband had said that it was invaluable, and it would only be more and more expensive as they spoke. Now it was 35 million dors? Even if they were to share the burden, she would have to fork out 10 million dors, which would damage her family''s wealth significantly. "35 million? It''s so kind of your boss. If it were me, I would have beaten them to death!" The middle-aged man pondered and suddenly said, "I''ll give them one million, no, two million! I''ll give them two million!" The receptionist said, "Director Smith, what are you..." Manny and the other two were dumbfounded. What was he going to do? "It¡¯s nothing. I''ll pay them two million dors. Give me all the pieces. Don''t miss any of them. Go and pack all of them for me. I''ll go and find someone to piece them together." "What? But it is broken, Director Smith!" The receptionist was also confused. No matter how valuable the antique was, it had to be in good condition to keep its value. To put it bluntly, the broken vase here was just a pile of rubbish, which should be thrown away! But this rich man offered two million for it? Manny and the other twodies were even more shocked. At the same time, they cried even more desperately. He was willing to use two million to buy a pile of broken shards, which could only mean that this blue-and-white porcin vase was really worth 35 million! "I know. That''s it. I''ll transfer money to your boss right away. Anyway, it''s all the same for me." Before the receptionist could react, the middle-aged man immediately called to ask his assistant to transfer the money. He rushed out and took out a box from the car. As soon as he came over, he began to collect the pieces of debris carefully, not letting go of any minute shard. The receptionist was silent at first. Then, she became serious and said, "You three can discuss it. Director Smith has paid 2 million, and the remaining 33 million still has to be forked out by you. Please raise the money to solve the problem!" "No, I don''t have that much money, I don''t..." The woman in tight-fitting jeans cried sadly and desperately. The receptionist frowned. At this time, Zelda Maine, who drove over, quickly came in the lobby. Manny and the other two ladies cried even harder. "Mom, don''t cry." Zelda walked over. "My girl..." Manny wailed. "Zelda... We... Boohoo..." Zelda sighed. When she saw the rich man picking up fragments on the ground, she felt distressed. She asked, "How much money do you need?" "33 million," the receptionist replied promptly. Zelda was shocked that it was so expensive. When she drove over, she thought it was worth about ten million, but she didn''t expect to have to pay so much money. As it was thirty million, she didn''t have so much cash, and she couldn''t sell the restaurant either. Manny saw that her daughter''s face had turned pale, and she was crying harder. "Zelda... I''m sorry..." "It''s alright, I''ll think of a way now," Zelda said with a bitter smile. "Zelda, don''t you know this hotel¡¯s boss?" asked the woman with tight jeans. Zelda shook her head. She didn''t know him personally. The owner of this hotel was super rich. She was not at the same social status as he was. How could she have known him? "What should we do? Why don''t... Why don''t we look for your boyfriend? He might know the boss here?" "Yes, call your boyfriend and ask him." The three women suddenly felt a glimmer of hope. Zelda was silent. She hesitated. "Wouldn¡¯t this bring trouble for Chuck? But what can I do?" She sighed and took out her mobile phone and called Chuck. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 A minuteter, Zelda Maine hung up the phone. She breathed a sigh of relief and lowered her head to look at the number on the screen. She felt a little warm in her heart after the call. She briefly spoke to Chuck Cannon just now. The first sentence he said was not out of surprise, anger, or even me. Instead, he said only a few words after three seconds of silence. "Wait a minute, I''ll be right there!" Zelda felt warm in her heart. It was a big deal that she had to pay so much money for this ident. Perhaps all her savings and the revenue from her restaurant had to be emptied towards this. Unless she sold several restaurants right away, she wouldn¡¯t have enough money. She did think of selling the restaurants, but how could she sell them in a short time? Chuck said that he woulde soon, which undoubtedlyforted Zelda. At least if the amount could be lesser, then it would be easier for her to fork out the money. "Mom, aunties, don''t worry. ... my boyfriend will be here soon." Zelda whispered. "Alright..." Manny Lowe still couldn''t stop her tears from falling. "My dear girl, I''m sorry, it''s all our fault..." "Yes, it''s all our fault." Zelda shook her head, and then she said to the receptionist, "Wait a minute, I have a friend coming." The receptionist had no choice but to say, "Okay." "Zelda, right?" The middle-aged rich man who was picking up the fragments on the ground looked up at Zelda. "Yes, nice to meet you, Director Smith." Zelda was very polite. He was a famous antique collector in the province. He has not only collected thousands of antiques, but also collected three rare luminous pearls. One of them was worth hundreds of millions. His wealth was beyond words. "I went to your restaurant to eat a few times. I didn''t expect that you still remember me." He said. "It''s my honor for me to remember you," Zelda said politely. Manny and the other two looked at each other. The middle-aged man just spent two million on the broken pieces on the ground, which shocked them. All three of them realized that he was wealthy and powerful, but Zelda actually knew him? Then... could he put in a good word for them? Perhaps he could convince the hotel owner to lower thepensation amount. The woman with tight jeans thought in her heart, In fact, when she suggested for Zelda to call Chuck Cannon, she was thinking of every possible effort to get them out of this mess. After all, she had no choice. It was impossible for her husband to raise so much money even from selling thepany and their other property. She could only find another way. Therefore, there was no other way but to call Chuck. She didn''t believe that the za was Chuck¡¯s, but he could book such an expensive hotel for them. Perhaps there was some connection between him and the hotel owner! She took Chuck as theirst glimmer of hope, although she was already mentally prepared to be disappointed. "Who''s your boyfriend? I''m curious." The middle-aged man suddenly said. "His name is Chuck Cannon," Zelda replied. "Chuck Cannon? I''ve never heard of him. I only know that the hotel owner is very hard to deal with. It''s very kind of him to ask them to pay 35 million for it. His temper is normally formidable," the middle-aged man said. Zelda was silent. A formidable temper? Then what about Chuck? Could he convince the hotel owner? She didn''t know. She only knew that the owner of this hotel was very rich. Would Chuck know him? The woman with tight jeans waspletely disappointed by his words. Yes, this was a six-star hotel, and the boss''s assets were at least in the billions. Even if Chuck was the owner of the za, was he powerful enough to convince such a wealthy tycoon? She fell into despair again. Manny Lowe sighed, and her tears were flowing silently. No matter who came to save them, it would be futile. The middle-aged man put away all the debris on the ground, carefully making sure everyst piece was well packed. He swept them together gently. He was relieved and couldn''t wait to hire someone to piece them back together. To some extent, he even thanked Manny and the other two. If they were not so silly, he would not be able to get his hands on this blue-and-white porcin vase. He was ready to leave happily, but at this time, a taxi stopped at the door. A young man got off the car and then walked in. The middle-aged man was confused. Was this Zelda¡¯s boyfriend? He didn''t know him. Zelda saw Chuck walking over and felt a warm jolt in her heart. "You''re here." Manny and the other twodies looked at Chuck and sighed in their hearts. Did someone who woulde over in a taxi... really own two cars? The three of them were even more disappointed. They had no choice but to feel despair. The woman in tight-fitting jeans could not help but cry again. How could Chuck know the owner of this hotel since he did not even own a car? Perhaps he had used all his money to book a room here, and he had no rtionship whatsoever with the hotel owner. Thest glimmer of hope in their hearts was shattered. Chuck Cannon looked at the middle-aged man in surprise. He saw the broken pieces of blue-and- white porcin in the box. He didn''t say anything, but noticed that Zelda looked a little distressed, which upset him. He walked over and asked softly, "Are you okay?" "I''m fine." Zelda shook her head. "Are you alright?" Chuck asked Manny and the other twodies. They were already in a daze from all their crying, and their eyes were dull. They did not answer. The receptionist looked at Chuck and hesitated. "You''re here to solve their problems, aren''t you?" Chuck nodded and said, "Yes, I have already sent someone to call your boss, but he hasn''t answered his phone yet. I guess he wille in personter." Since this hotel was reserved by Betty Bernard, when Chuck was on his way just now, he had called Betty directly. "He¡¯lle here in person? Young man, do you know how unpredictable the temper of the hotel boss is?" The middle-aged man, Director Smith, said doubtfully. Director Smith had been in touch with the hotel owner for many years. He had a very cool personality, and he was very famous in the antique industry. Director Smith had also talked to him many times about buying his vase from him, but the hotel owner simply ignored it. Even if he were ever asking for help, it was really just for show. He didn''t think the young man in front of him would know such a powerful person. "I don''t know." Chuck shook his head. He had never seen this hotel owner before, and he didn''t even know his name. How could he know about his character? "Do you know him?" the middle-aged man asked again. Chuck shook his head. Manny and the other two were in despair. ¡°Why did youe when you don¡¯t even know the owner personally?¡± They thought. The woman with the tight jeans had copsed on the ground. She cried hysterically. "It''s over, it''s really over. There''s no hope anymore." Zelda bit her lips and stared at Chuck. Her heart was still warm. "If you don''t know him, then it''s enough for you toe here already." The receptionist was helpless. She thought that if Chuck knew the boss, there was still some leeway. But he didn''t know him at all. Then what was the use of all of this? The middle-aged man suddenly felt strange. "Young man, you said you don''t know the boss, so who did you call?" "Betty Bernard," Chuck said. "Betty Bernard? I''ve never heard of this person. Forget it. Young man, don''t bother. The most important thing now is to raise the money. Don''t think about anything else. This boss would not give a damn about you at all." The middle-aged man shook his head and walked out with the broken pieces in his arms. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Sir, what do you think..." the receptionist asked after a moment of hesitation. "Wait a minute, your boss wille here in person," Chuck said. "Stop it. You don''t even know him. Why would hee over?" Manny shook her head and sighed. She was disappointed. She was really disappointed. He didn''t even know the owner. Why did he brag? Did hee to see her make a fool of herself? Chuck nced at Manny and said, "Wait a minute." "What are you waiting for? The boss doesn''t care about you at all. He won''te over even if we wait for a day. You¡¯re just here tough at us!" The woman in tight-fitting jeans cried. "Auntie, please calm down! Don¡¯t use him." Zelda was angry! The receptionist was helpless. At this time, the middle-aged man who walked out of the hotel was stunned. A customized Rolls- Royce pulled up at the entrance. A man in his early thirties came out in a hurry. The middle-aged man was stunned. "Oh, why Jay Yates isn¡¯t the owner of this hotel?" "Hey, Mr. Yates, how ..." The middle-aged man raised his hand to greet him, but Jay Yates simply ignored him. He passed by him and walked in directly. The middle-aged man was helpless. He followed Jay doubtfully. Who was he looking for? He saw Jay speak loudly, "Who is Chuck Cannon?" There was a hint of politeness in his tone, and the middle-aged man was stunned. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 "Who is Chuck Cannon?" To Manny Lowe and the other twodies, he was a stranger. Who was he? Why was he looking for Chuck? But for Zelda Maine, she was stunned... "I''m Chuck Cannon," Chuck said calmly. Jay Yates came over and looked at Chuck. He didn''t speak for a while. It was extremely quiet. The receptionist was confused. What was her big boss doing here? This weird atmosphere made Manny and the other twodies look at each other with some doubts in their disappointed eyes. Manny thought, "Who is this man? Why is he looking for Chuck?" The woman with tight jeans shook her head and said, "Damn it. Is the boss finally here? He was annoyed by Chuck¡¯s call and deliberately came looking for Chuck? Oh, Chuck, if you could not solve the problem, why did you do that? Why did you make the call? Now that you''ve made things difficult for him, wouldn''t the boss ask us to pay more?¡± At the thought of this, the woman cried even harder. "I¡¯m Jay Yates!" Jay suddenly said, introducing himself. "Hello," Chuck said. "Nice to meet you, and I''m sorry about today''s matter. This vase issue has frightened your friends, hasn''t it? Please ept my apologies, Mr. Cannon!" Jay said politely. His words shocked all the people present! "What? Apologize? My boss actually apologized to this person?" The receptionist waspletely confused. Manny and the other twodies were bbergasted. They werepletely at fault, but Jay took the me for it and apologized instead. "What''s going on? Am I hallucinating because I''m so desperate? Is the za really Chuck¡¯s? Does he really have two cars? Could it be that he could consume all luxuries at that five-star hotel without paying any money?¡± At that moment, many questions flitted across their minds, leaving them dumbfounded and confused. Even though Zelda Maine was mentally prepared for this, her face was full of awe. Chuck himself said that he didn''t know the boss here. But why did the bosse to apologize in person after only receiving a phone call. The person who was the most shocked now, was the middle-aged man who couldn''t help pacing back and forth. He knew Jay¡¯s personality well. Jay usually wouldn¡¯t show anyone much respect, let alone apologise for a mistake that wasn¡¯t his to begin with! Under usual circumstances, it would have been already a favour from him not to throw a tantrum and start beating people up. But now everything was going the opposite! It was fine that Jay was not angry, but yet he apologized in return? And he was so polite... Was this really Jay Yates? So, the middle-aged man was shocked beyond words. Who was this young man? He was called Chuck Cannon, he remembered. He had to go check his background! "You''re wee..." Chuck said helplessly. The reason he made that call was only to ask that they couldpensate less. After all, it was really Manny and the other twodies who were at fault. "No, you don''t have to be so polite. It''s our management¡¯s problem. I shouldn''t have put such a large item to decorate the corridor, causing an ident which frightened your friend, Mr. Cannon. As an apology, your friends can continue to stay at my hotel for a month free of charge!" Jay said sincerely. What? It was shocking to see her boss admitting that he was wrong, but now these people were even invited to stay at the hotel for free. That was worth more than a million dors! The receptionist was dumbstruck. Manny and the other twodies were even more dumbfounded! "Well, you won''t need to do that. My three aunts just came here to have fun. They won''t stay for a month," Chuck said. "No problem. Mr. Cannon. Your friends can stay here for the few days they are here then." Jay said very seriously, and then ordered the receptionist, "Miss Carson, these three distinguished guests must be well treated!" "Yes, yes..." The receptionist nodded in a daze. "Mr. Cannon, would you like to have a cup of tea if you have time?" Jay invited him earnestly. "Alright." Chuck nodded and said to Zelda Maine, "Zelda, wait for me. I''lle back here once I''m done." "Alright.¡± Zelda came to her senses and bit her lip nervously. "This way please!" Chuck followed Jay over. The middle-aged man was envious. Jay did not invite him to have tea! Was he not worthy to have tea with this young man? "I''m sorry for all the trouble earlier, you can go and have a rest at your rooms now," the receptionist said politely. "Mom, aunties, let''s go back to the rooms first!" Zelda said. Manny and thedies were at a loss. How could a matter of more than 30 million dors be solved with just a few words? They felt like they were dreaming. Zelda took them back to the room. The three of them were still very confused. The woman with tight jeans asked nkly, "Zelda, who is your boyfriend exactly?" Zelda couldn''t answer this question either. Anyway, in her heart, Chuck Cannon was bing more and more mysterious to her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Is that za really his?" "Hees from a super rich family, isn''t he? Otherwise, why would the boss be so polite to him? But why is he so low-key?" "Zelda, this boyfriend of yours is quite impressive. You need to make full use of him!" "Yes, don''t let him go. You must keep him in your grasp. It''s hard to find such a man." The two young women talked noisily. All of a sudden, they felt that everything in the room was commendable. "The air is fresh. That''s great!" "Yeah, look at this bed. It''s sofortable. Oh, there''s a milk bath provided!" Surprised, the two women immediately took out their mobile phones to take selfies. At this time, there was a knock on the door. Zelda walked over and opened the door, and the receptionist was standing outside. "Hello, it''s dinner time now. What would you like to order for your meal? This is the menu!" Zelda was surprised, because the food listed on the menu was all luxurious items, and there was no price listed. That meant that the meal would be free of charge. "Mom, aunties, what would you like to eat? It''s free." Zelda took the menu over. Manny and the other twodies were surprised. Free? The three of them immediately looked at the menu, and the two women were shocked! "Look, there is a lobster!" "Wow, there''s also steak. It''s free. Oh my God, why would I ever eat outside?" "Look at the caviar porridge served as their breakfast set! s, the fried buns I ate in the morning are really awful!" "I want this!" "I want this!" Manny and thedies ordered five dishes. The receptionist smiled and said, "Please wait a moment." Then she left with the menu. The three of them were looking forward to it. "Zelda, do you use protection when you two do it?" The woman with a pair of tight jeans suddenly asked. The woman in hot pants also looked at Zelda. Manny was also looking forward to her answer. This boyfriend of hers was really something. Zelda was embarrassed. Of course, she knew what they were asking about. She could only nod and say yes. "Don''t use protection the next time. It''s best if you get pregnant, don''t you know? He has so much money! You have to get pregnant to keep him!" The two aunties suggested this idea, and Manny also began daydreaming. What would her daughter and Chuck¡¯s child look like? Zelda, however, had a strange feeling in her heart. "Should I offer myself to him? But how? He fancies Yvette. What if he does not want me?" She sighed. She didn''t know what to do. "Zelda, I have no objection to it. You''d better seize this opportunity. You''re not that young," Manny said. Zelda nodded after a moment of silence. "How will I seize the opportunity? We don''t have that kind of rtionship at all..." Chuck walked out of Jay¡¯s office. He wanted to call Zelda, but when he walked over, he saw Zelda waiting in the car. Chuck went over and opened the door. "How are they?" "They are fine. Thank you for today''s matter," Zelda said. She really didn''t know what to say. Just now, Manny and the other two gave her some suggestive ideas. They even taught her some tricks on how to seduce Chuck. But what was the true rtionship between Chuck and herself? They were just pretending to be a couple. Although she did help himst night, but... Zelda¡¯s heart was in a mess. She felt that the gap between Chuck and herself was getting bigger. She had thought that they were of simr statuses, but... it was different now. "Let''s go," Zelda prompted. Chuck had no objections. Zelda drove. There were very few people on the road, and it was very quiet inside the car. After pondering for a while, she suddenly stopped the car by the roadside. There was no one around. Chuck was taken aback. What was Zelda nning to do? Chapter 86 Chapter 86 It was very quiet in the car, and the atmosphere was a little strange. Chuck Cannon was surprised at what Zelda Maine was doing. He couldn''t help but look at Zelda''s face and found that there was a trace ofplexity in her eyes. "Is she going to..." Chuck understood. He was not a fool. He knew what she meant. She wanted to ¡®help¡¯ him, just like what she didst night. However, Chuck was very conflicted. If Zelda was thanking him for today''s incident, then Chuck didn''t want it. After all, he took her as his friend. Giving help to a friend did not need repayment. It would alter the meaning of their being friends. Chuck didn''t think it was necessary for her to do so. Zelda unbuckled the seat belt just like thest time, and then stretched out her hand. It was very dark inside the car. Chuck could not see her face, but he could see her eyes clearly, just like yesterday... "Sister Zelda." Chuck really wanted her, because her hand was very skillful. But he didn''t want Zelda to help him in this way. He didn''t think of asking for this when he decided toe to help her. Zelda was stunned. Her hand stopped and she bit her lip. "You don''t want me to do it today?" "Er..." Zelda was a little disappointed. After the fierce struggle in her heart just now, she took the initiative to approach Chuck, but he didn''t want it. It was... She sighed and nodded. "Well, let''s go then!" She sat upright again, put on her seat belt, and drove. It was still silent inside the car. Chuck felt a little ufortable. It was not because he felt ufortable physically, but because he saw Zelda''s disappointed eyes. He felt distressed about this. How should he exin? Chuck didn''t know how he was feeling about Zelda. Yesterday, she had ¡®helped¡¯ him. When he went back at night, he wondered if Zelda could be deemed as his lover now. He was looking forward to it, to be honest, he was really looking forward to it. After all, Zelda''s figure was so good, and she was so beautiful. She is an attractivedy. It would be great to be her lover. But Chuck''s also thought that they should not interfere with each other¡¯s lives... Then what about the disappointed look in Zelda''s eyes just now? Could it be that Zelda had feelings for him? "It can''t be, can it?" Chuck was confused and he peeked at Zelda again. She looked calm. He breathed a sigh of relief. He had thought too much. After all, Zelda believed strongly in staying single! When they arrived at the residentialplex, Chuck hesitated for a while before he said, "Sister Zelda, I''ve already asked Ynda to pay attention to the shop lot you want." In the afternoon, Chuck briefly talked to Ynda Lane about this matter. She certainly had no problem with it. He thought that Zelda''s restaurant would definitely drawrge crowds. "Alright." The two of them took the lift upstairs. When the lift opened, Chuck said, "Good night, Sister Zelda."Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Good night," Zelda whispered, then walked to the door of her unit. She opened the door and walked in. Chuck was a little regretful. Just now, he should... "Forget it. I''ll handle it myself.¡± Chuck entered his house and headed towards the bathroom. When he was sleeping that night, Chuck had a dream of Zelda again. This was another illusion... In the morning, Chuck Cannon got up and went out to ask Zelda Maine, "Would you like me to apany you?" Zelda shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to trouble him. She could take her mother and two aunties to visit ces on her own. Chuck couldn''t help but feel helpless. Did Zelda feel very upset about his rejectionst night? They got off the lift together. Zelda said that she would send Chuck to the za. But he then shook his head and said that he would go to school instead of today. "Then I''ll send you to school," Zelda spoke, but then fell silent. "Isn''t Yvette at school?" Obviously, that was the case. Chuck need not exin further. "Well, good luck with your sses today," Zelda said softly and drove away. Chuck shook his head and took a taxi to school. For the next few days, he had sses at school every day. Whenever Chuck didn''t attend a ss, Yvette would call him to remind him that their exams were drawing close and that he must attend those sses! Her tone was particrly serious! Chuck thought that he had to start catching up with sses, so he went to Yvette''s office every day to ask her questions. Yvette actually exined everything to him patiently and carefully until he fully understood, which made him feel very pampered. "If you fail this course, I''ll punish you," Yvette said coldly and seriously. Chuck nodded helplessly. Seeing Yvette packing up her things coldly, he asked her whether she was going to thepany. "Hmm," she said. "You''re going to your part-time job, right? I''ll take you in my car." Chuck shook his head as he thought about it. He had driven over today. Seeing him shake his head, Yvette was a little angry. "Alright, whatever." After she said so, she left. Chuck was startled by her sudden anger, and he left the school helplessly. After arriving at the parking lots, Chuck drove to the za. The ce was getting quite busy recently! Chuck had to go help out with the operations. After arriving at the parking lot at the za, Chuck took the elevator to the first floor and especially went to check the new facilities. He was wandering around on the first floor and felt quite content. Although there was no big change, the new rest area facilities would surely attract new shoppers. "Mr. Cannon..." While Chuck was wandering around, he suddenly heard someone calling him from behind. Chuck turned his head in confusion and found that it was the BMW salesperson, Charlotte Yates. Lara Jean and Charlotte had opened a shop here at the za. It was probably still under renovation, so she must havee to check on it. But today she was wearing a denim mini skirt. Her straight long legs were really attractive. She was wearing a tight white T-shirt, which was quite revealing. Chuck''s eyes lit up. Her figure was not as curvy as Yvette''s but she was attractive as well. Charlotte was nervous. She hadn''t taken the initiative to contact Chuck for a long time. Thest time, Chuck had rejected her advances, so she was very upset. She thought that since she had sold the car to him, she might not have another chance to meet him. She didn''t expect to see him again here. "Just call me Chuck." "Well, what are you doing here?" "Just wandering around," Chuck said. At this time, Lara''s voice came from behind. "Hey, cousin,e over here. It''s so heavy..." "Sorry, wait a minute." It urred to Charlotte that both Lara and herself had ordered some fixtures and were about to send it to the store. Charlotte ran over to help. At this time, Lara was carrying a big box and bending her body out of breath. Chuck''s eyes moved. Recently, he had continued to seduce Lara on WeChat and asked her to send photos to him constantly. Lara was very obedient. As long as Chuck mentioned it, she would send them. He was probably pushing it, but these photos gave Chuck a particrly clear understanding of her body shape. Normally, she never unted her figure, so Chuck had to admit that her figure was actually quite attractive. Charlotte was excited. Chuck was looking at her. She had thought that he was no longer interested in her. Chuck was surprised when he caught a glimpse of the store. The renovation should be done in a few days and the design was quite modern and stylish. The signboard would also be fixed up very soon. Hemented, "The renovation design is quite good." "That''s right. I designed it myself." Lara was proud of her work. She was panting and tired of moving things. She took twenty dors out of her pocket and gave them to Chuck. "Go and buy three bottles of water. Take the rest as a tip." Chuck was stunned, and Charlotte was angry. "Lara, what are you doing?" "Nothing. I''m thirsty. I want to drink some water. Why are you still looking at me? Don''t you want ten dors as a tip? Go..." Lara pushed Chuck out of the store and walked in by herself. Then she opened the box. Chuck felt helpless. "This Lara!" He walked aside and suddenly thought, "Should I ask her out? Let here and we¡¯ll get a room, and then I¡¯ll let her know that the "baller" is actually me. How would she react?" Chuck was getting excited. He immediately took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Lara, saying, "Let¡¯s meet tonight!" Chapter 87 Chapter 87 After sending this message, Chuck Cannon went straight to buy the bottled water. Lara Jean was busy now, so she should not be able to read the message so quickly. Soon, Chuck bought the water over and saw Lara bending over to look for something. Her figure was really alluring. "Looking again?" Lara looked up and saw Chuck staring at her. She red at Chuck angrily, straightened her body, and walked over with a snort. ¡°You are only able to look anyway..." "That''s not for sure." Chuckughed in his heart. To be honest, Lara''s figure was reallyparable to Yvette''s. Yvette''s figure was extremely hot, and so was Lara''s. Lara took the water from Chuck''s hands and muttered, "You¡¯re so slow at just buying some water. What else can you do? Come on, cousin, have some water..." Lara handed Charlotte Yates a bottle. Charlotte saw that Chuck did not buy any for himself, so she shook her head and said that Chuck could have it. Lara was unhappy. "It''s not like I didn¡¯t give him the money. Who is to me if he doesn''t buy any for himself? Now he wants to drink yours. How can he? He only knows how to peep all day, humph!"!" Charlotte felt helpless. She thought to herself, it was Lara who was showing off her body and not Chuck who was peeping on purpose. Charlotte was envious. If she had Lara¡¯s figure, she would have revealed more too. Unfortunately, she was too thin. Obviously, Chuck liked women with nice figures. Should she gain weight to favor him? Should she get to the gym to work her butt? Charlotte handed him the bottle of water. Chuck shook his head. There was water in his car, which he had just drunk. Charlotte felt lost in her heart, and Lara was not happy. "Cousin, why are you so kind to him?" Charlotte red at her. Lara rolled her eyes, she knew that she had said something wrong, so she continued to go back to work after drinking the water. "Don''t take it to heart. In fact, Lara has an unkind mouth, but she''s actually very nice," Charlotte said. Chuck nced at the busy Lara. Whether she was kind or not, at least she had to keep her promise. Her mouth was cheap, but her figure was really good. "Loser, are you looking at me again? Come here, help me carry these things, and I''ll let you have a closer look," Lara said. Chuck could not be bothered to entertain her. "Why are you still standing there? Come here!" "Lara, don''t order him like that." Charlotte was really angry. She thought that if Lara went on like this, Chuck might be angry with her because he was actually super-rich. Chuck walked over to help. Lara snorted and pulled up her cor. "I won''t show anything to you." Chuck thought it was quite funny. "I know your size. What''s the point of covering up?" However, the more Lara behaved like this, the more she was revealing her figure. Chuck felt more emotional. He wondered if he could do something with her when he met up with her tonight. ¡°I would definitely make fun of her tonight!¡± he thought. After a while, Lara found that the clothes she wore today were really too revealing. The cor was too low, so she didn''t bother to cover up anymore. She whispered in her mind, So what if I show it to you? Do you think you''ll be able to touch me? I won''t let you touch me. I gave you the chancest time, but you still want me to give you a second chance? No way! Humph! Chuck had been helping them until noon, so he was exhausted by then. Lara and Charlotte were also sweating profusely and their clothes were getting translucent from that. This was really a temptation. Chuck felt that today''s help was not in vain. "I''m so hungry, cousin. Let''s go eat." Lara washed her face at a tap, leaving some water droplets on her face. Charlotte also felt hungry, so she nodded. However, she walked over to Lara and said, "Let''s ask Chuck toe with us." "Now, I suspect that you like Chuck, my cousin. How many times have you met each other? He is a loser although he looks good." Lara curled her lips. The more she looked at Chuck, the more ufortable she felt. "What''s so good about this useless boy?" I will never fancy you for the rest of my life. Lara thought angrily. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Charlotte''s face turned red. Did she really like him? She would have to agree. Her impression of Chuck was getting better every time. Charlotte thought. Last time, when they had dinner together, she wanted to sleep with Chuck. At that time, she had the idea of being with a rich heir. She did not deny that she liked money, and sleeping with Chuck was also for money. However, Chuck declined her thest time. To be honest, Charlotte was quite disappointed. She was not bad in terms of appearance. She had been thinking about this for days. She felt that there was already a ce for Chuck in her heart. But he didn''t like her the same way. Charlotte sighed. "You¡¯re speechless? Oh man, cousin, do you really like him? What''s so good about him?" Lara was surprised and got even angrier. What was wrong with Chuck? He was peeping at my chest and eyeing my figure. I won¡¯t argue with that, but he is now seducing my cousin? She was so angry that she wanted to question Chuck about this. Her cousin was too narrow- minded. This was the second time they met, wasn''t it? Did she fall in love at first sight? "Don''t be so loud. No, I don''t like him." Charlotte was shocked. "Humph, if you don''t like him, then why are you so nice to him? You''re offering drinks to him and you''re asking him to eat with us." "He has helped us for the whole morning. Shouldn''t we ask him to have a meal with us?" Lara breathed a sigh of relief and also felt that it was reasonable. How could her cousin''s taste be so poor? It was impossible. However, Lara curled her lips. "That shouldn''t be the case. He helped us, but he peeped at us for the whole morning. Also, I just discovered that he was looking at your butt. My ssmate said that he was staring at me thest time. In fact, the two of us suffered a great loss. He should be the one who treats us for a meal." "Lara, what are you talking about?" Charlotte was helpless. Chuck wouldn¡¯t be thinking that way, would he? He was a rich guy! "Humph, alright, let''s ask him to have a meal together. What a win for him." Lara said. Charlotte had no choice but to go over to Chuck and say that they were ready to have lunch together. Chuck was really hungry, so he agreed. He had been busy for the whole morning, so he had to eat! Lara and Charlotte packed up their things. Lara asked Charlotte to go to the za to have a look at what they should eat. Then Charlotte went out. "Chuck,e and help me," Lara said. Chuck walked in and Lara immediately pulled down the roller shutter. He asked immediately, "What are you doing?" "I warn you, you should not have any improper thoughts about my cousin! She won''t be interested in a loser like you. Don''t make fun of yourself." Lara said threateningly. Chuck touched his nose. "Speak." Lara was angry. Chuck just looked at her. Lara frowned. "Are you mute? What else do you want to do? Haven¡¯t you peeped enough for the whole morning? Do you want to touch me?" Chuck shook his head. He had been tired for the whole morning, he didn''t want to do that. However, Lara''s tone made him ufortable. "I don''t like your cousin. Don''t get me wrong." "Humph, so you know what''s good for you! It''s useless even if you like her!" Lara turned around and pulled the shutter open but Chuck suddenlyughed. Lara was angry and turned to stare at him. "What the f*ck are youughing at!" "It''s none of your business." Chuck shook his head. But at the thought of Lara''s appearance, Chuck smiled with expectation. She had been looking down on him all the time. If she knew that the "baller" tonight was actually him, would she scream? Thinking of this, Chuck smiled more happily. "Are you crazy?" When she realized that he was not, Lara became even angrier. "You have a good figure, don¡¯t you?" Chuck said. Then he pulled open the shutter and went out. Lara was so angry that she stamped her feet. Chuck''s smile made her very unhappy. She felt that she had suffered a great loss. Just now, she had been peeped at by Chuck again. She thought that she belonged to the ¡°baller". She couldn''t let others look at her carelessly. Lara muttered a few angry words, and her mood gradually calmed down. She came out of the store, closed the shutter, and bent down to lock it. When she looked up, she saw that Chuck was looking at her again. Lara was so angry that she came over in a fury. "Are you peeping at me?" Chuck was wronged. He was looking at the signage board just now, so he identally nced at her. However, after Lara said so, Chuck said, "Aren¡¯t you dressing like this to show it to the others anyway?" Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Lara Jean was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She red at Chuck Cannon with disdain. "Then look all you want. But can you touch me? You can only look for the rest of your life." Lara shot Chuck another re and snorted. When she saw her cousin, Charlotte Yates,ing over, she walked over. Chuckughed. "I''m afraid you don''t know that I''m your baller!" He thought. I''ll see what you¡¯ll do tonight! Charlotte came over and suggested that they could have a barbecue. It would be cheaper to eat as a group. Moreover, the za has some good barbecue restaurants. Chuck had no objections. He thought that he might as well pack a meal for Yvette Jordan. After all, it was already time for lunch. However, when he looked up, he saw that Yvette had juste out of a restaurant alone. She was perspiring slightly. He guessed that Yvette must have eaten some spicy dishes for lunch. After her meal, Yvette did not see Chuck but directly took the elevator to her office. She had been very busy recently, so she should be in a hurry to deal with thepany''s affairs. Chuck recently realized that Yvette was busy untilte at night. He felt quite distressed that she was being overworked. He sighed. "I''m starving. Come on, stop dawdling and I am not asking you to pay for the meal anyway." Lara''s unhappy voice came over. Chuck walked over. Charlotte put her hand on Lara, who was even more upset. "It''s true, cousin. Let me tell you, this guy has cheated me of 6,000 dors thest time!" Charlotte was surprised. "Chuck is so rich, why would he want to cheat her for so little money?¡± "What''s going on?" Charlotte asked in a low voice. Lara curled her lip and exined. Charlotte rolled his eyes at her and said, "You think he¡¯s stupid, don''t you?" "What? He agreed to let me bring a friend over. But in the end, he didn¡¯t pay for it. I hate him so much." Lara said. "Nonsense. It''s your fault. 6000 is nothing for him." Charlotte really couldn''t keep her cousin under control. "What are you talking about? He''s really poor. If you ask him to take out six thousand dors now, he definitely won''t have it," Lara said. Charlotte was helpless. It would not be a problem for him to bring out tens of thousands of dors. Unfortunately, Lara had no idea! Chuck walked over. Charlotte hurriedly told Lara not to say anything more. She just wanted to have a good meal. The three of them took the elevator upstairs and went to the fourth floor for lunch. They entered a hotpot restaurant and sat down. After ordering, the three of them began to eat. In fact, there was a reason why Lara was in good shape. She liked meat, and there were all kinds of meat. Charlotte just ate more vegetables. No wonder she was so thin. Chuck ate everything. The meal was not bad. The three of them ate for less than 200 dors. Charlotte went to pay the bill. "So this settles it," Lara said to Chuck "What do you mean?" "You bought dinner thest time, so we¡¯re even now!¡± Chuck was speechless. Thest time, he spent more than 7,000 dors, but this meal cost only 200. How could theypare? However, Chuck didn''t think too much about it and just nodded. "You still think it''s a loss, don''t you? My cousin and I have been peeped at by you for the whole morning, and we suffered a loss." Lara was not happy, and the more she thought about it, the more unhappy she felt. "Does this bastard really have the nerve to ask women to pay for him? No wonder he is single." Chuck ignored her and drank up the rest of the drinks. He didn''t want to waste them. Lara saw his behavior, which made her murmur disapprovingly. "It seems that he has never had a drink before. Such a cheap person and my cousin says that he can fork out 6,000 dors? Is it possible?" But at this time, a surprised and unexpected voice came to Chuck''s ears. "Chuck..." As soon as Chuck turned around, he saw a few peopleing out of the restaurant after finishing their meal. They were Zelda Maine, Manny Peters, and the other twodies. Manny was the one who called his name. She thought she was mistaken. After all, there was a young and pretty girl sitting opposite him. In the morning, why hadn''t Chucke over? Zelda had said that Chuck was busy with work and she didn''t think much about it. But if he was busy with work how could he be hanging out with a girl for lunch? Manny was furious, and the other two women were quite conservative too. How could he? He was Zelda¡¯s man. How could hee out to have lunch with another girl? Zelda was embarrassed. She really had no choice. Her mother insisted oning here to have lunch and said that she wanted to see how big the za was. She didn¡¯t want to, but the three women forced her toe and finally agreed that the za was not too bad. Zelda was really helpless. She wanted to finish her meal and leave as soon as possible. After all, she had told her mom that Chuck was not in the za. Otherwise, Manny would definitely ask her to call him out. Wouldn''t that be embarrassing? Originally, she was feeling uneasy eating there. She hoped that she would not bump into him during the meal. s, she spotted him eating with another girl whom she had seen before. This girl had made trouble in Zelda¡¯s restaurant previously and offered to sleep with Chuck for a night. Now that they were eating together, was it because they had slept together before? Zelda sighed in her heart. "So when I offered to ¡®help¡¯ him in the carst night, he actually did not want it? He would want to let this girl do it instead?" Surprised, Chuck immediately stood up and greeted thedies politely. Lara recognized Zelda. Thest time, she had been pped by Zelda. She instinctively was afraid of Zelda and subconsciously did not dare to look at Zelda. But in the eyes of the woman with tight jeans, this was a guilty conscience! "What a shameless girl! How dare you seduce Zelda''s husband?" She rushed over angrily and raised her hand to p Lara. With a loud p, many people heard the sound and immediately looked over. Lara covered her burning cheek with her hand, and the grievance in her heart came out at once. Tears welled up in her eyes. "Why did you hit me?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t dare to say anything else because Zelda was also present. "Why? You''re shameless!" The woman with a pair of tight-fitting jeans red at Lara. Lara felt so wronged that she burst into tears. "What are you talking about? I just came here to have lunch, and I didn''t do anything wrong!" The gazes of the people who were eating around made Lara feel ashamed and burst into tears. Zelda was also shocked. She quickly held the woman with jeans back and said, "Don''t do anything stupid." Chuck was also shocked. He didn''t expect that the woman with tight jeans would suddenly p Lara! This was too sudden. Chuck thought that it must be the young woman with tight jeans who thought that Lara was a mistress stealing him from Zelda, so she hit Lara in anger. After paying the bill, Charlotte ran over and saw that her cousin had been pped. She also got angry and held Lara in her arms. "What are you doing?" "What are you doing? You''re so young but shameless! She deserved it!" The young woman with hot pants said coldly. Manny also frowned. "Who is she? How dare you hook up with my son-inw?" "What are you talking about?" Charlotte was angry and was about to fight with the woman with tight jeans. She had a good rtionship with Lara, so when she saw Lara was pped, she had to rush over and protect her despite her petite size. "Woo..." Lara ran out sobbing. Charlotte was anxious. "Lara..." She looked at Chuck with aplex expression. She was worried that something would happen to Lara, so she immediately chased after her. A waiter at the restaurant came over to ask about the situation. Zelda sighed and said that everything was fine. "It¡¯s nothing? You''re just a little girl. How could you be mistress at such a young age? Shame on you!" The young woman with hot pants said. "That''s right. With that appearance, how dare she go around seducing people?" The woman in the tight-fitting jeans was also disdainful. Zelda was helpless. Chuck sighed. Lara had made two enemies today. "Chuck, what''s wrong with you?" Manny was serious. "What''s going to happen to you? You''re already two-timing before getting married. What will you do after you get married? Do you want to abandon your wife and kids?" "I..." It was hard for Chuck to say anything. First of all, nothing really happened between him and Lara, but Manny and the other two were in a rage. It was useless for him to exin, they wouldn''t believe him. What''s more, he was pretending to be Zelda''s boyfriend. It was really going badly. Anyone would be angry if he didn''t tell his "girlfriend" that he was having a meal with another girl. So it would be better if he didn''t speak now. "Mom, stop talking..." Zelda shook her head. "Why?" Manny was serious. Today, she had to get straight to the point. She thought this son-inw was a keeper, so she couldn''t let others snatch him away. Zelda felt helpless. Manny then turned to Chuck and said, "You are young, I understand that you have some desires. But is it because my daughter can''t satisfy your needs? That¡¯s why you are looking for other women?" "Forget it. Young people really cannot control themselves. I think the two of them should get married as soon as possible." "Yes, they should get married! They''ll be fine after they get married!" The twodies also came up with some crazy ideas. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 The twodies suggested marriage, and Manny agreed to it. She didn''t mean to be angry. She was very satisfied with Chuck Cannon as her son-inw. It was understandable for a man to hang out with other women from time to time. Her husband was also behaving like this, so she just turned a blind eye on him. What''s more, Chuck was so rich that the whole za belonged to him. It didn''t matter that he wanted to y around with women. As long as he didn''t take them home, then it was alright. "But their rtionship is not set in stone yet. This is not alright. At the very least, they have to get married. Otherwise, if they suddenly break up, it will be terrible." Manny agreed, so she said, "Chuck, why don''t you make a phone call to your parents? We can make an appointment ande out to have dinner together. Let''s set a date." Chuck was dumbfounded. Zelda Maine hurriedly shook her head. "Mom, don''t talk nonsense. Chuck and I are not there yet." "What do you mean? You two are sleeping together. How far do you need to go to consider marriage?" Manny red at her daughter. "Zelda, you should get married. Look at my daughter, her child is already five years old. Marriage is not as bad as you think." One of thedies said. "That''s right. You two are so happy together. You will get married sooner orter anyway. You''d better get married as soon as possible." The two women also tried to persuade her. Zelda sighed in her heart. Marriage? In the past, she had never thought of marriage. But how should she exin the situation? This time, when she heard her mother''s words and the words of two aunties, she was not angry. She did not think they were wrong. Her walls were breaking down... Marrying Chuck... how should she put it? She didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings. She had to get his consent first. However, he was just a friend to her, and this time he also came here to pretend to be in a rtionship with her. In addition, although she ¡®helped¡¯ him in the car that night, but... who was she to help him? His girlfriend? No. Were they husband and wife? No. "A tonic friend? Is he my friend? Because he was feeling it down there, and I could not refuse, so I helped him? This seems to be..." The more Zelda thought about it, the more confused she became. What exactly was on her mind? Seeing that she didn''t speak, the two women could only pull Zelda aside. "Zelda, what do you think? Were you angry just now? Let me tell you, there is nothing to be angry about. Men are all like this. Your uncle is also the same. But as long as I ask him, he wille home every night." "Yes, the two of us have watched you grow up, so we treat you as our own daughter. We want the best for you. Chuck is a good choice, he has a strong background and even owns a za. I¡¯m sure he owns several other businesses too. Where can you find such a man?" The two women kept discussing. Zelda didn''t know how to answer. She just looked at Chuck, and she was very nervous. What if Chuck agreed? Then... What would she do? Refuse? Or... Just make the best of it? "Zelda, there is nothing to think about. Don¡¯t you already sleep together? Please get married. Don''t dy it." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Chuck, what are you thinking?" Manny saw her two best friends talking to her own daughter. She couldn''t stay idle, so she immediately came over and spoke to Chuck. "I..." "You think my daughter is not good enough, don''t you?" "No, no." Chuck shook his head. How could he think so of Zelda? She had a good character, a good figure, and a beautiful face... But it was too sudden. Chuck was not prepared for this at all. "Yes, my daughter is a little older than you, but since you are already dating her, you certainly won''t care about these things. So what else do you need to think about? Call your parents. Let''s have dinner together in the next few days," Manny said. Chuck felt helpless. If he called his mother and told her that he was going to get married. He was sure that his mother would be overjoyed. However... "Chuck, what are you thinking? You still want to fool around, don''t you?" Manny was very serious. "Women are all the same. What fun is there to look for other women? It''s kind enough that I didn''t get angry with you today. As long as you restrain yourself after getting married, I won''t meddle in your business. What else do you want?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Manny had a headache. She could tell that her daughter really had feelings for Chuck. After all, she was experienced in such matters. Her daughter''s gaze towards Chuck was really different from others. It proved that her daughter truly fancied him. She was very annoyed. Her daughter was so excellent. If Zelda was still in her early twenties and they caught her boyfriend fooling around, then she would definitely not agree to it. However, her daughter was almost thirty now. In addition, she had finally met someone she liked. It was a must to push them for marriage, Zelda might not get a second chance. But Chuck still hesitated after she had made such a bigpromise. Manny was annoyed. She wanted to continue talking, but her daughter Zelda came over. "Mom, this is a matter between us. Let us discuss it by ourselves, okay? Chuck is not even twenty years old, he''s not even old enough to get married..." There was a sense of loss in Zelda''s tone. She had been a little nervous just now and had thought that Chuck might agree. What should she do then? But Chuck didn''t mean it at all. So what was the use of forcing him to go on? Seeing the look in her eyes, Chuck also felt a little distressed. "Then let¡¯s get the ceremony done first. You can get the marriage certificate when he is older," Manny said. "Mom, let the two of us discuss it by ourselves." Zelda sighed. Manny immediately felt helpless. ¡°My dear girl, you''re not young, do you know that? If you continue to drag on like this, how many more years will you be able to drag on? A woman''s golden years are very short." "I know, but..." Zelda felt wronged in her heart. Her emotions, which had been suppressed in the aspect of marriage for a long time, were about to explode, and her eyes were reddening in frustration. For so many years, she had been single and had never been understood by her parents. But she had not met anyone she liked. What should she do? She was under too much pressure. Manny was also anxious. "Don''t cry. Mommy won''t force you. I won''t force you anymore..." The two women came over helplessly andforted Zelda in a low voice. Zelda shook her head. "I won¡¯t cry. Let''s go." Chuck sighed and everyone came out of the restaurant together. He didn''t know what to do either. Today''s meal gave him a headache. Lara was pped by mistake, and he was asked to marry Zelda. He had never expected that. "Zelda, we will hang out with your mother. You two have a good talk." "Yes, it''s a big deal. You two can discuss it by yourselves." As the twodies spoke, they pulled Manny out of the way. Manny felt helpless, and the three women walked out. "Zelda is still too soft-hearted. If she is tough they can get it settled today.¡± "Yeah, the two of them are well matched. It will absolutely be a good marriage." Manny sighed. Her daughter was like this. She didn''t like to force her, but at this time, they were already sleeping together. Shouldn¡¯t she be getting married? "The two of them should discuss by themselves. I can''t do anything about it," said Manny. "They''re sleeping together. Is Zelda pregnant?" "No, I don''t think so. If she¡¯s pregnant, why would they refuse just now?" "Okay, we should not get involved in young people''s affairs. Let''s go shopping." "Yes." Three women went to the parking lot and drove away. Chuck was a little embarrassed. He did not know how tofort Zelda. He could only say, "Sister Zelda..." "Sorry that my mother and the two aunties are talking to you about this," Zelda said. "It doesn''t matter. Why don''t we find a ce to have a rest?" Chuck wanted to go to a coffee shop downstairs. After all, Zelda was in a distressed mood. Zelda shook her head and said, "It¡¯s alright, let''s go home." Chuck felt helpless. "You will feel much better if you sit down." Zelda nodded after a moment of silence. Then they went downstairs and entered a cafe. They didn''t say much, mainly because they were too embarrassed. Time passed quickly. In a blink of an eye, it was dark. Zelda quietly drank her coffee, looking at her hands. Under such circumstances, Chuck couldn''t help but look at the time. It was already eight o''clock in the evening, so he said, "Sister Zelda, shall we go home?" Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Zelda Maine looked up at Chuck Cannon. After a moment of silence, she nodded. "Yes." Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that it was gettingte, so he decided to go home. After all, the coffee shop was going to close soon. Anyway, they both lived in the sameplex, so they should go home together. The two of them walked out of the cafe, and pressed the button for the elevator. Chuck wondered if Zelda still felt upset. He asked, "Sister Zelda, I..." "Yes, I understand," Zelda said. Chuck felt helpless. What did she know? They were silent the whole time. They didn''t say anything, and Chuck almost choked to death during the silence. He had been thinking about a question all the time. Originally, he just wanted to be Zelda''s ¡®friend with benefits¡¯. Since it was a symbiotic need, then they should just ¡®help¡¯ each other at night. Anyway, they lived in the sameplex. They could go to Zelda''s home or his home. When the dayes, they would leave and not interfere with each other¡¯s lives. However, Chuck didn''t expect that they were asked to get married all of a sudden. After all, Chuck hadn''t thought about it yet. However, seeing that she was depressed all afternoon, Chuck thought, "Could it be that this headstrong Zelda, who has always been single, wants to get married?" Chuck decided not to speak. "Don''t feel stressed." Zelda suddenly said. She went on to say, "My mother and the aunties just brought it up casually. Don''t feel stressed. Just because I ¡®helped¡¯ you that day, don¡¯t feel obliged to be responsible." The sense of loss in her heart was even heavier. She thought for the whole afternoon, If she married Chuck, what would happen? She felt that their personalities were quitepatible. In fact, it should work out fine. If Chuck agreed, she would also agree. The two of them would live a good life, but... It was too difficult for Chuck to say anything, he was a little embarrassed. Unconsciously, Zelda''s words reminded him of what had happened in the car that night... Oh no, he was getting aroused just thinking about it... Zelda had originally been lowering her head, but she identally caught a glimpse of his bulging nether regions. She was stunned. She was in a dilemma. Why would Chuck get aroused at this time? Was it because she had spoken too frankly earlier? No way! "You..." Zelda bit her lip and plucked up the courage to say, "Why don''t... I ¡®help¡¯ you?" Chuck was stunned, and he also felt that it was difficult to exin. At this time, Zelda was very upset. The fact that he was having such desires now seemed so inappropriate, and he really wanted to find a hole to hide in. However, Chuck had always had such lustful ideas about Zelda. Plus, she offered it herself. He was a hot-blooded youth, he couldn¡¯t help that he had such reactions quite quickly. However... "Don''t stress out. I''m just helping you. It''s not a good idea to endure it." Zelda continued. She felt her face burning hot, because she took the initiative to say something like this to a boy almost eight years younger than she was. Did she really like him? "I can''t afford to see him holding back, and I don''t want to see him suffer. Is this just tonic concern for a little brother?" "Or is it because I actually like him?" Zelda didn''t understand herself, and she sighed in her heart. Chuck was so excited that he thought, "If we go to the office..." But then, Chuck felt a sense of fear. He didn''t want to marry her, but he epted her offer. Wasn''t he too shameless? Just as Chuck was in a dilemma... Ding, the elevator arrived at this time. When the elevator door opened, Chuck was stunned because Yvette Jordan was in the elevator. She had just gotten off work. When she saw Chuck and Zelda together, she was also a little stunned. They had a scent of coffee about them. Were they having a drink in a cafe? Zelda was feeling very awkward. If Yvette had heard what she said just now, how embarrassing would that be? The two of them stood at the door and didn''t move. "Come in?" Yvette asked. Chuck quickly nodded that he wasing in. The two of them entered the elevator, and then... The three of them stood in the elevator, and the atmosphere was a little awkward. Chuck was in a hurry to put out the lust in his heart. How embarrassing would it be if Yvette saw this? Chuck was standing behind Yvette. He did not dare to look at her behind at all. Otherwise... he hurriedly shook his head. The emotions in his heart was forcefully suppressed. Ding, the elevator door opened. The three of them walked out. Subconsciously, Chuck followed behind Zelda. After all, they lived in the sameplex. But... a voice came from behind. "Chuck, why don''t... Why don''t I send you home today?" It was Yvette who was speaking. Chuck was surprised. He turned his head and looked at Yvette''s cold and calm expression. Did she actually take the initiative to offer him a ride? Zelda stopped. She was silent. She was just thinking about how Chuck was already so aroused. Then she would help him solve it in the car, just like thest time. They could do it in his car or even in a corner where there was no one. Anyway, there was no one in the parking lot now, and the lights were not bright. However... It was beyond Zelda''s expectation that Yvette would take the initiative to speak. "Don''t trouble Director Maine. I''ll send you home today," Yvette said. Chuck too, didn''t expect Zelda to send him home. He drove here on his own. But Chuck was helpless now. Why did Yvette suddenly offer this? Could it be that Yvette was jealous? "I don''t think so. Yvette doesn''t like me and doesn''t have any expression on her face. Perhaps she''s really afraid that I''ll trouble Zelda?" He concluded silently. "Well, Chuck, let her send you back today." Zelda smiled and walked to her car. She opened the door and sat down, then drove quickly out of the parking lot. Then... "Come on, get in the car." Yvette walked to the other side coldly. Chuck was still startled, but he had to follow her. When they got in Yvette''s cold car, it was quiet inside. Yvette didn''t say anything, and Chuck could only sit there primly, but he was actually thinking about some crazy things. There were only the two of them in the car. There was no one on the roads, so she could find a ce where there was no one to stop the car at any time... If Yvette could ¡®help¡¯ him silently like Zelda did, then... It was impossible! After all, Yvette and Zelda had different personalities. Chuck shook his head. Soon, they arrived at the ce where Yvette dropped him off thest time, which was on the opposite side of his residentialplex. Yvette stopped the car. "Thank you," Chuck said, then opened the door and got out. "I will drive you over in future," Yvette said coldly. "Huh?" Chuck was stunned. "Don''t you understand? You''re working in the za, and I''m also working there. We get off at almost the same time. I''ll send you home, it¡¯s on the way anyway," Yvette said. "Is it? We live in opposite directions..." Chuck said subconsciously. "It''s none of your business. I said, it''s on the way!" Yvette red at Chuck and drove away in anger. Chuck touched his nose. After a helpless smile, he thought that since Zelda drove so fast, she should have arrived home first. Chuck walked over to theplex. But at this time, Chuck''s mobile phone rang. He answered it doubtfully, and Charlotte Yate''s anxious voice came out from the phone. "Chuck, where are you? Can you do me a favor?" "What''s wrong?" Chuck was surprised. Charlotte sounded like she was about to cry. What''s going on? She went out to chase the crying Lara Jean during the day. Did something happen? Charlotte started crying when Chuck asked her what was wrong. She said that she didn''t catch up with Lara during the day. She was very anxious. It turned out that Lara ran out because she felt wronged. She bought a bottle of wine in a restaurant and drank it all. She then went to a bar when she was drunk and had a conflict with someone there. Now Lara was not allowed to leave. Charlotte was also now at the bar too. Chuck felt helpless. During the day, Lara was pped for no reason. In fact, Chuck also felt guilty in his heart. But he didn''t expect that Lara would go out to get drunk. No wonder she didn''t answer his message. She might be too upset. Hearing Charlotte''s anxious voice, Chuck''s heart softened. He asked Charlotte about their location. The people holding Lara captive must want money aspensation. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Charlotte finished her words, Chuck asked her to wait for him, and then he went over immediately. After hanging up, Chuck took a taxi to the bar that Charlotte had mentioned. This bar was quite famous, and the drinks served were quite expensive. Lara actually came here heavily drunk. She might have wanted toe here previously but was deterred by the prices. However, in her drunkenness, she hade here boldly. Chuck went straight in and located the private room that Charlotte had mentioned. At the door, a fierce-looking man was standing guard. Chuck took a peek and saw that Lara and Charlotte were inside. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 However, Lara Jean was squatting in the corner in a drunken stupor. There were traces of palm prints on her face. She was in a state of confusion, probably from the pping, and the fact that she was drunk. Charlotte Yates''s face was also red, and a palm print could be seen clearly on the face. She was probably being pped not long ago, perhaps before she made the call. "Are you the person she called?" The big guy looked at Chuck Cannon and said coldly. Chuck nodded calmly. "Come in!" The big guy said as he opened the door of the private room. The big guy closed the door after Chuck entered the room. Chuck spotted a man and a woman sitting on the sofa. The man had dyed his hair white. He was d in tight pants and wore a pair of loafers. The woman on the other hand was wearing heavy makeup and she had blue hair. She was in skimpy outfits, which made her look sexy but indecent. There were about five or six strong-looking thugs in the private room, all staring at Chuck with hostility. The man and the woman looked at Chuck in disdain. Charlotte panicked and cried. When she came here, she was pped by the woman and was called a bitch. She did not dare to call home. Besides, it would be toote as her family was in another province, so she could only call Chuck. She was very nervous, she worried that Chuck would note. But seeing Chuck now, she was relieved and so moved that she cried. "What''s going on? Why did you hit people?" Chuck frowned. Chuck wasn¡¯t pleased to see Charlotte crying. What was the conflict that had led them to hit people? Just look at how bad Lara was being beaten up. Her hands and face were all red. If she was sober, she would be devastated at the sight of her current state. "This bitch seduced my boyfriend. Shouldn''t I p her?" The blue-haired woman stood up from the sofa. She looked as if she was still angry and wanted to p Lara some more. Charlotte was frightened by the look of the blue-haired woman. She immediately protected Lara to prevent her from being injured badly if the woman continued to p her. Chuck frowned. Lara wasn¡¯t so desperate that she needed to seduce any guy. The man had most probably taken advantage of Lara when he saw that she was drunk in a bar. After all, Lara had a hot body. Any man would have wicked intentions if they saw someone like Lara in a ce like this. However, he was caught red-handed by this blue-haired woman, so the only thing the man could do was to shirk his responsibility and said that Lara had seduced him. Lara was unlucky. She shouldn''t havee to this kind of ce. With all sorts of people here, it would be easy for her to get into trouble. "I have someone I like. Why would I seduce someone like your boyfriend?" Lara shouted drunkenly. Hearing this, the blue-haired woman got angry and ran over. She raised her hand and pped Lara, but instead, the pnded on Charlotte, who had blocked it for Lara. "Enough! What the hell do you want?" Chuck was annoyed. The blue-haired woman sneered, "She likes seducing people, doesn''t she?" Under the order of the blue-haired woman, several strong men in the private room, who had been excited since the beginning, got ready. It seemed like they had done this many times. This woman was really vicious. It was obviously her man''s fault, but she had the decency to get so many people to vite Lara. What a crazy woman. "No!" Charlotte cried out. She burst into tears while trying her best to protect Lara. "She knows she''s wrong, she really knows she''s wrong... Don''t treat her like this. No." "Pap!" Chuck picked up a wine bottle and smashed it to the ground. The men stopped instantly. The blue- haired woman frowned, and the white-haired man on the sofa was equally surprised. The strong men looked at each other in dismay! "Tell me, how do we solve this problem?" Chuck said in a calm tone. "Hey, he''s a tough guy," The blue-haired woman said. The blue-haired woman sneered while pointing to the broken red wine on the ground, and said, "How interesting. The wine costs one hundred thousand dors. If you can''t afford it, I will..." Chuck took out his card! "You''re so rich?" The blue-haired woman was surprised. She looked at Chuck and said, "You didn¡¯t just smash the wine bottle, but you have damaged the floor too." "How much?" Chuck asked calmly. "300,000!" said the blue-haired woman. "I''ll swipe my card!" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The white-haired man who was sitting on the sofa looked at Chuck up and down again. Three hundred thousand dors yet he didn''t even blink? Who was this guy? The blue-haired woman frowned and asked, "Who are you?" "You don''t have to care who I am. How much money do you want for this matter to resolve?" Chuck said. "Three hundred thousand dors is nothing to me." The blue-haired woman shook her head. "How much do you want then? Didn''t you ask her to make the call so that you can ask for money? Go ahead and name your price!" Chuck said. "You¡¯re rich and 300,000 dors for a bottle of wine is a piece of cake for you," said the blue-haired woman. The blue-haired woman sneered and stretched out three fingers. "Three million! Then I''ll let them go!" Charlotte was stunned. Three million? She... She didn''t have that much money even with her whole family iebined. She looked at Chuck lifelessly and frowned. She was devastated. Three million dors was just too much. "So expensive?" Chuck asked. He thought five or six hundred thousand dors was more than enough, but he didn''t expect the blue-haired woman to be so greedy. It was obviously a trap! Chuck was infuriated! "Expensive? Do you know how much anger she has caused me? How dare she seduce my boyfriend! I have been in a bad mood for the whole night!" The blue-haired woman sneered. "What''s more, three million dors is just the turnover for one and a half days business at the bar. When business is good, it can be..." "Is this bar yours?" Chuck asked. Chuck was surprised. No wonder the man on the sofa did not dare to speak, he looked like a gigolo. But this man was also a fool to harass another girl in his girlfriend''s bar. How many people could do such a thing? "It''s my dad''s!" The blue-haired woman boasted. Chuck was silent. If the woman was so rich, then three million dors was not a lot of money to her. But Chuck did not intend to give so much money to her. This was totally a scam. What''s more, there was only one million dors in his card, and he didn''t have that much money! Charlotte saw Chuck¡¯s annoyed expression, and it seemed that he didn''t want to help her. She was in despair. She touched Lara''s face with her hand. Was this how it was going to be for Lara tonight? She wanted to ask for Chuck''s help, but why should he help her? Three million dors! It was enough to buy another BMW seven series. She cried in desperation. "What, you don''t have the money?" The blue-haired woman sneered. It turned out that he was pretending just now. How could he have so much money? There were probably just a few hundreds thousands dors in his card. It''s not even close to her bar''s turnover! "Just wait. I don''t have that much money on my card. But I''ll call someone to transfer the money to me," Chuck said. "Hurry up! I won¡¯t care what happens to her If I don¡¯t receive the money within three minutes," The blue-haired woman sneered. Chuck walked to one side of the room and called his mother. It was only after a long time that she answered the phone. Moreover, the surrounding environment was particrly noisy. Where was his mother? "Mom... Can you transfer three million dors to me?" Chuck asked. "Okay, wait a minute. I''ll transfer the money now." His mother''s voice came from the phone. "Mom, where are you? Why is the surrounding so noisy?" Chuck was surprised and asked curiously. "Haha, I''m at a bar. I''m talking business with Betty. Do you want toe over?" Karen Lee invited her son. Bar? Chuck was surprised. His mother was also in a bar? Which bar was that? "Mom, which bar are you in?" "Chinatown Bar!" Karen said. "Mom, I''m also in this bar," Chuck was delighted. What a coincidence! Mom had just said that she was talking about business. What was she doing? "Really? Which private room? I''ll look for you." Karen''s voice was full of surprise, as if she had never expected this to happen. "My... something happened to my friend, so I came over. Let me see, I¡¯m in..." Chuck enquired about the private room he was in, and the blue-haired woman said impatiently. "What''s the matter?" Karen asked in a surprised tone. Chuck briefly exined the situation to his mom. Then his mother said, "Wait for me, I''ll be right there!" Chuck was d. He hung up the phone and let out a sigh of relief. "Do you have money or not? If you don''t have the money, don''t waste my time," the blue-haired woman said impatiently. After all, Chuck was hiding in the corner when making the call. In her eyes, he was begging for help, for three million dors? What a poor fe! "Yes, someone will send the money right away," Chuck said. That straightforward? "Did you call the police? Damn it!" The blue-haired woman was furious, but in the next instance she sneered and said, "This bitch seduced my boyfriend. It''s no use calling the police. The matter has been settled when the police arrive! You know, I have the final say in this ce!" Bang! The door was kicked open and Karen walked in with Betty Bernard. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chuck Cannon saw his mother and breathed a sigh of relief. "Who are they? How dare they kick my door? You two are courting death! " The blue-haired woman was angry almost instantly. She dashed across the room to hit Karen Lee. However, Karen only took one nce at her and thenpletely ignored her. Betty Bernard, who was beside her, was quick-witted. She raised her hand and pped the woman first! p! A crisp pping sound rang through the room. The blue-haired woman''s face was red and swollen. She sat down on the ground, shocked and stunned. The men in the private room were dumbfounded. This was the daughter of the owner of the bar, so she was the boss here. She could summon hundreds of people with just a phone call. Now she was being pped? These people had a death wish! Charlotte Yates''s eyes widened. She didn''t know Karen Lee, nor did she recognize Betty Bernard. However, these two women had an imposing manner, whichpletely shocked Charlotte. "How dare you p me? Do you know who I am? I..." It was not until now that the blue-haired woman realized that she had been pped. How was this possible? How could she be pped in her dad''s bar? Was the person looking for trouble?" She got up from the ground angrily, but she met with another p! p! Betty pped her again, and the blue-haired woman fell to the ground with a cry. "Damn you! Go!" The white-haired man on the sofa stood up and cursed, and several men in the private room rushed over immediately. Chuck was startled. These men were tall and strong, almost as strong as bulls. How could Betty fight them? Chuck clenched his teeth and grabbed the wine bottle on the table, but Betty said, "Young Master, let me handle this." Charlotte was dumbfounded. Young master? Chuck?" Betty''s movement was swift, as if she was proficient in all kinds of fighting skills. She knew how to defeat people as quickly as possible. She punched a man''s cheek with her fist, and her movements were fast, urate, and ruthless! The man groaned and fainted. The other men were dumbfounded. Betty moved again. She moved effortlessly under the siege of a few people with her fighting skills. When she threw her punch once again, another man instantly fainted. The battle was very swift, and men fell to the ground one by one, while Betty was unharmed! Chuck was amazed. Betty was really good at fighting? Would he ever reach her level one day?" He was looking forward to it. The white-haired man was already dumbfounded. "You, you..." p! Betty nced at him then raised her hand to p him hard. The white-haired man screamed and fell to the ground, unconscious. He couldn¡¯t even take a blow, what a weakling. Charlotte waspletely stunned. She was in a daze and couldn¡¯te back to her senses. The blue-haired woman was also too shocked to react. She got up from the ground and stared at Betty as if she had seen a ghost. "I heard that you have asked for three million dors aspensation?" Karen sat down and said in a soft and nonchnt manner. "Who the hell are you? This is my dad''s territory. How dare you hit me?" The blue-haired woman was furious, but... Betty''s eyes turned cold. Her hands were nimble. In a sh, she appeared before the woman and pped her again! p! Ah! The blue-haired woman screamed and fell to the ground. Her face was painted with horror. "You have to be careful when you talk to me." Karen looked at her. "Ah, ah!" The blue-haired woman got up from the ground and retreated to the door. "Just you wait. I''ll call my dad over and ask him to beat you to death!!" "Then go ahead and call him." Karen''s tone was still soft. "You will regret itter. I''ll smash your face today! I''ll let you all kneel down and beg me for mercy!" The blue-haired woman opened the door in a fit of anger and ran out. The private room fell silent. Chuck was a little nervous. "What are you doing standing there? Come and sit here." Karen gave Chuck a warm smile, unlike her hostility towards the blue-haired woman earlier. Betty stood beside her. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. He walked hesitantly over to Charlotte. Lara was at present, totally wasted and sleeping on the ground. Charlotte looked at Chuck with a dull look. What happened just now was mind-blowing, and something she had never seen before. A woman could be so intimidating, and she even called Chuck, Young Master. Then she... Charlotte looked at Karen... All of this was too much for Charlotte to handle. "Are you all right?" Chuck asked. Charlotte shook her head nkly and was about to say something, when "Bang!" The door was kicked open once again, and the blue-haired woman emerged with a man with a big belly. Behind her, there were about twenty or thirty men. All of them were tall and strong. They barged in like beasts. The atmosphere in the private room suddenly became tense! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte started trembling at the sight before her! "Dad, they are the ones who hit me just now. Just look at my face now, it¡¯s disfigured because of them. boohoo..." The blue-haired woman felt so wronged that she cried, but she stared at Karen with vicious eyes. "It''s okay, whoever hit you, I will make them pay back ten times the price!" The fat man said in a cold and dignified tone. There were dozens of people behind him, they looked like they were ready to fight at any time. "No, dad, I want to smash their faces and watch them bleed! Look at my face," The blue-haired woman said pitifully. "Okay, I''ll listen to you. Be a good girl and find a ce to sit down." The fat man nodded. The blue-haired woman red at Karen and Betty, then sat down, and opened a bottle of red wine. She was ready to celebrate watching Karen''s face being smashedter. The fat man looked at Karen. "I only have one daughter. She is the one I love the most. I once swore that if anyone dares to bully my daughter, I will make the person regret it! But you hit my daughter. Well, well, well!" The fat man said as he raised his hand. A man behind him threw out a dagger, and the sharp dagger fell on the table in front of Karen. "Do it yourself! I don¡¯t care if you stab each other or do it on yourself, three cuts! It must be three cuts! Then, I¡¯ll be lenient." The fat man sounded brutal. They dared to beat his daughter in his territory? Then they had to pay the price with blood! "Interesting." Karen nced at the dagger on the table, and her eyes were calm. ¡°Do I need to repeat myself?¡± The fat man narrowed his eyes, and darted a ferocious look towards Karen! Dozens of strong men behind him were like wild beasts, ready to pounce at their prey. The atmosphere in the private room was extremely tense and quiet! It was as if bloodshed was going to happen in the next second! Chuck was no longer nervous. The scene in the hotelst time was much more intense than this. This was nothing. Chuck walked over to Karen and sat down beside her. Karen smiled and asked, "What do you want to do?" Chuck thought for a moment. He didn''t know either. So he decided to let his mother deal with it. Since Chuck had voiced his thought, Karen nodded. "All right, I''ll take care of this. Betty, get started!" As Betty took a step forward, the dozens of men in the private room sneered disdainfully. "Is this woman stupid?" They knew that Betty was skillful, but she had to fight against twenty or thirty people. They only need to throw her a single punch each, and she would be a dead meat. An evil smile crept up the corners of the fat man''s mouth. The blue-haired woman was delighted. What she wanted to see most was Betty being beaten because Betty was the one who pped her just now. "Since you guys are not cooperative, then prepare to be hospitalized!" The fat man raised his hand and the dozens of strong men approached. "Wait!" Karen suddenly spoke. "You¡¯ve got it figured out now? Fine, you still have a chance to stab yourself!" The fat man¡¯s expression grew sinister. "No, I''m asking you to wait!" Karen looked at the dozens of strong men calmly. The men jeered, who¡¯s she to ask us to wait?! "Are you begging for mercy?" The fat man mocked. "It''s no use. Today you..." "If you don''t want to be fired, just stop. I can give you a chance," Karen said. "What, fire us? You''re so funny. You''re not our boss, how are you going to fire us? Our boss is here!" "What a brainless woman!" A man said. The men in the roomughed in disdain, as if they had heard the most ridiculous joke. The fat man eximed with a hint of sarcasm, "Are you talking in your dreams? Haha! I''m the boss. What rights do you have to fire them?!" "No, you aren''t their boss from this second onwards, because I''m buying this bar!" Karen said as a- matter-of-fact. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 When the people in the private room heard Karen''s words, they allughed at her. "Did I hear it wrong? Do you really think you''re buying vegetables in the market? Pick and pay?" "Haha, this is ridiculous. She really thinks that she can buy this ce with a few dors? How ignorant. My boss spent 50 million dors merely on the renovation! Can you buy it with a few dors?" "You''re so pretentious!" Their endless contempt and sarcasm towards Karen, filled the private room. Chuck was a little surprised that his mother had chosen to buy this ce. This bar should not have caught his mother''s attention, right? After all, the interior design didn¡¯t look as luxurious although this ce was expensive. Its standard was far from the five-star hotel that his mother had bought. Why would his mother want to buy this ce? Chuck looked at his mother curiously. The fat man was stunned by Karen¡¯sment. He thought he had heard it wrong. His chubby face was piercing cold, and his eyes glinted with danger! In his opinion, Karen was provoking and humiliating him! He had invested hundreds of millions of dors to establish the bar. How could anyone barge in and take it from him? "What are you talking about? You are looking for death!" The fat man''s voice was gloomy and cold, and his eyes were full of killing intent! "You are referring to yourself." Karen''s expression was indifferent! The blue-haired woman burst outughing. She came over from where she was sitting and said, "Look at you. You are interested in this ce. Do you know how much this ce costs? Why don''t you go and sell..." p! Karen only nced at her briefly. The next moment, Betty rushed out and pped her hard! The p was loud and crisp, leaving a mark on the blue-haired woman''s cheek. The blue-haired woman screamed and fell to the ground. Her face was red and swollen. She fainted after being pped andy on the ground motionless. There was dead silence in the huge private room! The air seemed to freeze! The dozens of strong men were utterly shocked. It wasn¡¯t because Betty could knock someone out with a p, but because in a tense situation like this, Betty did not hesitate to hit the blue-haired woman. This... Were they nothing to Betty? "Daughter!" The fat man was enraged by her action. His face twisted and ferocious." Beat them, kill them for me!!" The group of people charged forward in an aggressive manner! Betty''s expression didn''t change at all. She whipped out a ck dagger from her waist and stabbed it into the shoulder of the strong man who was leading the pack, pfft! Blood spurted out! The room was instantly filled with the smell of blood! "Ah!!!" The burly man screamed in horror and pain. Betty was quick, urate, and ruthless. In that split second, she sessfully deterred the others at the scene from charging forward! Who would have thought that a woman would stab a person with a dagger! And in front of so many people! Brutal, it was pure brutality! "Let go!" "Let go of my brother!" "You fucking stabbed him. He will die!" The twenty or thirty people were raging! The private room was suddenly filled with roars of anger! "Ah!!" The man was screaming because Betty was turning the dagger, which was sunk into his shoulder. Betty''s cold-blooded stare frightened everyone at the scene! The fat man was infuriated. This was his ce. If someone died here, he would not have the capability to deal with it! At the very least, it would be a big loss for him to have his business closed for a few days. "Let him go!" The fat man said coldly. Betty only looked at him, then pulled out the dagger, and slowly moved it to the throat of the strong man! "What do you want to do? Stop!" The fat man shouted! She was going to kill him! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t, don''t kill me." The big man was scared out of his pants. He could clearly feel Betty''s killing intent. At that moment, he was terrified. He was just doing his job here, and he was afraid to die. "Who else dares to approach?" Betty said. Her voice was not loud but acted as a deterrence. Everyone present was intimidated by her means. Everyone was afraid that they would be the next person under Betty¡¯s dagger. They only had one life, so no one dared to approach her anymore. They had never seen Betty''s cruelty before! "Rubbish, you good-for-nothing, what did I hire you for?" The fat man was ovee with fury. His men were all cowards! His men looked at each other in dismay. But no one moved! "Pack up your things and leave!" Karen looked at the fat man and ordered. "F**k you. This bar belongs to me. Do you think you can have it just because you want it?" The fat man roared, he was furious. Chuck couldn¡¯t stand his mother being scolded. He jumped up, grabbed a wine bottle from the nearby table, and smashed it hard on the fat man! Cracked! The fat man howled. He covered his head and felt his world spinning. He was very shocked. This kid actually beat him on his own turf? "You..." Betty was surprised. Karen on the other hand smiled after she realized what Chuck had done. It looked like she hadn¡¯t doted on her son for nothing. The fat man stood upright even though his head was in excruciating pain. Rage surged through him. ¡°Did these people just hurt him in his own bar? Did they think he has no backup?" He took out his mobile phone and was about to call someone when Karen took out a contract from her bag. The people there were bbergasted. ¡°What is this? Did thisdy really take a fancy to this bar?¡± She even carried a contract with her? The people there were startled! "Sign this and I''ll transfer the money to you. Then you can leave," Karen said, as if she was talking about something trivial. Silence in the room. The fat man sneered. "Who the hell are you to ask me to sign it? Do you know how much my bar costs?" "Everything in your bar is worthless. The only valuable thing is the building on this piece ofnd. I''ll purchase it for 100 million dors!" Karen said. "100 million? What a joke. Do you think a hundred million is like hundreds of thousands? Something you can just take it out at will?" The fat man mocked. In this entire Ocean city, there were too few people who could take out 100 million in cash at once. He knew all of them, but there was no such woman in the list that he had known. Karen nced at him and took out her mobile phone. In less than a minute, the phone in the fat man''s pocket rang. He took it out and looked at it doubtfully. It was a message. The message said that 100 million was transferred into his ount. The fat man waspletely shocked! Who was this woman? How could she transfer 100 million dors to him so quickly? "You..." He shook his head immediately. "I didn''t say I want to sell my bar to you!" "You will," Karen said. The fat man didn¡¯t look good. What''s the matter? He noticed a calm demeanor on Karen. He had never felt such an aura on anyone before. Was she from a powerful family? It shouldn''t be possible! He was shocked and skeptical! The other people at the scene were even more stunned. Did she really transfer a hundred million dors because she was interested in this ce? How wealthy was thisdy? They suddenly felt scared. If they had hit her just now, wouldn''t they be doomed? "Now you are all under her control. Her name is Betty Bernard," Karen said. More than twenty people who were at the scene, turned to look at Betty. She put away the dagger. The big fellow, who was injured by her dagger just now, had already copsed to the ground out of fear. He waspletely shocked. "Why are you guys still here?" Betty said coldly. They looked at each other. "How dare you!!" The fat man was angry. How dare shemands his men in front of him? They didn''t move. Betty walked over to them with the dagger in her hand. They were intimidated by her coldness and ruthlessness! Some were startled and retreated in fear of being stabbed. Those who were really frightened ran out of the room. Subsequently, the rest of the men followed suit. "You are all useless! Useless!" The fat man couldn¡¯t contain his anger. What kind of people did he hire? He red at Karen. "Who are you? I didn''t sell you the bar! Get out of here right now!" The fat man had to be cautious since she could transfer 100 million dors so easily. After all, his own worth was only a few hundred million dors, and even so, it was not easy for him to raise 100 million dors in such a short period. He could only say that the woman in front of him might be more powerful than him. "You don''t have the right to say anything, because I like your bar." Karen stood up from the sofa. "What a joke! This is my bar! You can¡¯t just buy it like that? I disagree!" The fat man sneered, but before he could finish his words, his mobile phone rang again, and another text message came... It was a notification for another 100 million dors! The fat man was shocked! He thought he saw it wrongly, but it was true. This woman had just transferred 200 million in less than a minute? "Who is she?" Chapter 94 Chapter 94 The fat man waspletely shocked. 200 million dors, she didn''t even bat an eyelid. This woman was filthy rich. He hesitated. Being able to take out 200 million dors like this, he was definitely not at her level. The fat man came over and said through gritted teeth, "Who the hell are you?" "Do you know why I transferred 200 million dors to you even though I know this ce is worth at most 100 million dors only?" Karen Lee said coolly. "I, I don''t know." The fat man shook his head and said. "Because I don''t want to see you here!" Karen said. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The fat man was angry and thought, "Is she asking me to leave with the money?" He wanted to vent his anger. After all, he had been running this bar for many years and had his network. To force him to leave was undoubtedly cutting off his way of making money! But at such close proximity with Karen, he had already felt a sense of oppression. He didn''t dare to look into Karen''s eyes anymore. He once had this kind of feeling when he went to Central City and met with a few business tycoons. Was this woman in front of him a super baller? But why hadn¡¯t he heard of her before..." Suddenly, he remembered a major event in the city recently. Hotel Luna was bought over by Madam Lee at a price of nearly 3 billion!! Was Madam Lee thedy in front of him? When the fat man thought of this, he broke out in cold sweat. He had several hundred million dors, but that was including assets like his house and the bar. Thisdy spent three billion dors to buy a five-star hotel. Then, in less than half a month, she bought his bar with 200 million dors. Her worth was really unimaginable! He felt as if he had offended her. "What¡¯s the panic?" Karen looked at him, and her voice was nonchnt. "Excuse me, are you Madam Lee?" The fat man asked tentatively. Karen tapped her fingers on the table as if she didn''t hear anything. "Come and sign. I''ll give you three days to leave this ce. Remember, don''t show up in front of me! I hate it when a person I dislike shows up in front of me again. I''ll make him disappear forever!" All of a sudden, the sense of oppression intensified! The fat man quivered and immediately came over. He signed and pressed his fingerprint on the contract. He stood stiffly and didn''t know what to do. Betty put away the contract on the table and stared at the fat man with her eyes narrowed. He was petrified by Betty''s ruthlessness. But the fat man was even more perturbed. If Karen could afford three billion so easily, then she could deal with him easily! "I''ll refund 50 million dors to you." The fat man gritted his teeth and said. "This is no longer your ce. You can go now," Karen said. "No, I''ll refund 100 million dors to you. I want to make friends with you," The fat man said hurriedly. In his heart, he felt that he had already offended someone he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. He felt that the hundred million dors were likely to take his life. The more he thought about it, the more afraid he became. Karen narrowed her eyes. "Not going?" Betty took a step forward, the intimidation was hard to ignore! The fat man trembled with fear and immediately pulled the blue-haired woman, who was lying on the ground, to run. She woke up. "Dad, have you resolved the matter? Ah, dad, why are they still alive? Call someone and beat them now!" The blue-haired woman struggled. "It''s all your fault!" The fat man said. The fat man raised his hand and pped her. The blue-haired woman covered her face with her hand and looked at her father, confused. "Dad, you..." The fat man dragged the blue-haired woman out. When she finally got out, the blue-haired woman was in a daze. Why did her father p her? "Then I''ll start dealing with the bar," Betty said. "It''s toote today. Start tomorrow. You can ask someone to redesign the whole bar. I don''t want to see any former items in this bar," Karen said. "Yes." Betty nodded. Chuck was surprised. His mom was nning to renovate the barpletely? That was really a bold decision. Chuck asked, "Mom, it must cost a lot to renovate the whole bar." Chuck knew that his mother was wealthy, she would definitely make this ce into a luxurious bar, with the possibility of demolishing this old building and rebuilding from ground zero. After all, his mother was very powerful! It might cost three or four hundred million dors to do that. This would be a premium bar. "Maybe more than 300 million dors," said Karen. Chuck smiled and asked if he coulde to drink at any time? Karen shook her head and said, "Yes, but you have to stick to moderate alcohol consumption. You cane here three times a month to drink. You cane here at any time when you don''t drink. Do you understand what I mean?" Chuck nodded. His mother was concerned about his health. After all, drinking was harmful to one''s health. "One more important thing is that don''t drink and drive!" Karen was particrly serious when she said that. "Got it," Chuck replied. "If I find that you break the rules, I will be angry. Please remember this!" Karen said in a serious tone, but there was a hint of doting in her eyes. Chuck smiled. He didn''t like drinking anyway. Besides, if he were to get into a car ident because he drank and drove, all the money would be meaningless. Karen finally turned to look at Charlotte, who was still in the corner. Charlotte was in a daze because, in just a few minutes time, she witnessed a 200 million dors deal... Did that really happen? "I don''t care about your private life, but you can''t mess around with women, you can''t force or y them! If you impregnated a woman, you''ll be a man and admit it!" Karen became serious again. Chuck said, "I know. And Mom, you think too much. I don''t have feelings for these two." "Two?" Karen asked. Karen patted Chuck''s forehead. "You''ve be bad!" Chuck felt helpless. As his mother, she was supposed to set up a correct view of women for him. After all, she was also a woman. Karen stood up and said, "Let''s go. Apany me for supper." "Mom, how can I leave in this situation?" Chuck asked. Chuck felt helpless. Lara was still drunk while Charlotte was still in a state of shock. He had to make arrangements for the two of them. "Okay, deal with it yourself." Karen and Betty went out. Chuck suddenly thought of something and ran out after his mother. "Mom, I need money for the za recently. I..." Karen was walking ahead, she waved her hand and replied, "Got it." In less than a minute, Chuck received a text message from his bank notification. His mother had transferred him another five million dors. Chuck was pleasantly surprised. He put the phone into his pocket and walked into the room with a sigh of relief. When he saw that Charlotte was still staring at him nkly, Chuck had no choice but to go over. He saw that Lara had fallen asleep, she had certainly drunk a lot. "I''ll send you two back. Can you let Lara stay over at your house tonight?" Chuck said. He thought that he could prank Lara today, but he didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. Chuck was a little disappointed. "The ce where I stay is too small, and I have two more roommates..." Charlotte said. "Then what should we do? I''ll book a room for you two." Chuck had no choice but to say so. "Why don''t we go to your house?" Charlotte bit her lip and said. She was very nervous when she asked that question. Would it be too obvious? But today, Chuck had once again amazed her. She wanted to take the initiative, otherwise, she might have no chance in the future. "Go to my house?" Chuck was surprised. Although he had other rooms... Chuck was in a dilemma. He wouldn''t mind Charlotte but he didn''t want Lara to enter his home. "Let me get you a room. It''s more convenient," Chuck said. "Okay." Charlotte felt disappointed. ¡°Is he really not attracted to her?¡± Charlotte wondered. She bit her lip and decided to go all out. "Chuck, I know you have a lot of women, but I don''t mind being one of them. As long as you''re willing toe to me when you need me, or I''lle to find you. Is that okay?" Chuck was stunned. He looked at Charlotte again. Charlotte was beautiful, but Chuck was not interested in her for the time being. What''s more, his mother had told him not to y with a woman¡¯s feelings. "Well, let''s talk about it next time," Chuck brushed it off. "Okay." Charlotte lowered her head and felt bitter in her heart. "Do you think my chest is too t?" What should he put it? Chuck pondered. Compared to Lara''s, Yvette Jordan''s, and even Zelda Maine''s, she was really ordinary, but her legs were still very nice. She saw Chuck looking at her legs. Charlotte was relieved. She was very confident about her legs. She looked good in all the clothes she wore before. Everyone said so, Charlotte had great legs! That said, she still had a chance! As Charlotte thought so, she felt much better. She grabbed Chuck''s hand, and Chuck was startled. This... However... Charlotte''s face turned red. "If you want me, I¡¯m ready any time." Chuck nodded. Charlotte wanted to help Lara up, but Lara''s body became weak and clumsy when she was drunk. It was impossible for a girl to hold her up. She had to leave Lara to Chuck. Chuck picked Lara up, lowered his head, and saw her voluptuous chest. Looking at her so closely, he had to admit that she was attractive. However, he could not think blindly about it. Chuck held Lara in his arms and walked outside, followed by Charlotte. There was a hotel near the bar. The receptionist saw Chuck holding one woman in his arms, followed by another woman behind him. She was surprised but proceeded to book a room for Chuck while looking at him in a strange light. When they arrived at the room, Lara was drunk and wanted to take her clothes off. Chuck did not refuse. He saw Lara took off her coat and she fell down in a daze. Chuck had no choice but to help her up. However, Lara vomited all over Chuck without any warning. Chuck was caught off guard. After vomiting, Lara fell to the floor and continued to sleep. Charlotte rushed over and apologized, "I''m sorry, my cousin didn''t do it on purpose." Chuck wanted to p her on the thigh. What the f*ck was going on? Was that how she repay him for helping her?" She had vomited all over his body. What should he do? Lara was still sleeping like a dead log. "Why don''t you go in and take a shower? Take off your clothes and I''ll wash them for you. Then, I''ll dry them for you with a hairdryer. Just ten minutes will do," Charlotte said in a low voice. She was really sorry for the mishap. Chuck had no other choice. He took off his clothes and went to take a shower while Charlotte washed his clothes. Through the frosted ss, she could see him inside. She was shy. How should she put it? She knew that women were actuallyscivious too. She admitted that she was like that, which was why she couldn''t help peeping at him. However, Chuck wasn¡¯t stout. But he did look toned and attractive. While she dwelled on the thoughts of Chuck, Charlotte quickly washed the clothes. Chuck came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bath towel. Just now, he was tempted to give himself a handjob inside the bathroom. He was a man after all. In a situation like this, Chuck could have sex with Charlotte, even with Lara as well. Anyway, Lara was drunk, and Charlotte was likely to cooperate with him. But after giving it a good thought, Chuck couldn''t do it! First of all, Chuck really had no feelings for Charlotte, let alone Lara. Lara had a beautiful figure but that¡¯s it, Chuck disliked her. Chuck felt a little guilty about what happened to Lara today. Therefore, it was even more impossible for him to take advantage of her. So it was better not to think too much. Chuck sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Lara who was sleeping on the floor. It was a terrible day for her. She was drunk and got beaten. She shouldn''t sleep on the floor like this. After a moment of hesitation, he decided to give her a hand and carried her to the bed. Lara was mumbling nonsense, "Baller,e on,e on... I don''t care about your look, it''s better if you look simr to Chuck... Come on!" Chuck was surprised. Did Lara actually fantasize about the baller and took him as Chuck? Chuck had never thought about it. He thought Lara hated and despised him very much. Did Lara actually like him? This should not be possible! Chuck stared at Lara on the bed. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Lara Jean hadpletely fallen asleep. She wasn¡¯t with a quilt. She looked very tempting lying like this. Chuck Cannon looked at her and shook his head secretly. Lara disdained him very much. How could she fantasize about him? This was probably because she was too drunk. Charlotte Yates felt embarrassed. Lara, didn¡¯t you know that Chuck was the "Baller". How could you like Chuck? Were you thinking nonsense? Charlotte could do anything but continue to blow-dry the clothes for Chuck. Chuck didn''t look at Lara anymore. He couldn¡¯t be sure that he would do something if he continued to look at her. Ten minutester, Chuck''s clothes were dry. Chuck went to the bathroom to put on his clothes and then came out. "Sleep early. I''m going back. Don''t tell Lara about what happened today." He was still thinking about pranking Lara. "Why don''t you stay?" Charlotte said. Charlotte asked him to stay. Then, she walked over to Chuck, bit her lip, and said, "It doesn''t matter if Lara is here. She''s drunk, and she''s sleeping like a dead log. Let''s... keep our voice down, or I can help you." Since Charlotte had already brought it up to this point, Chuck understood what she meant. She wanted to give him a handjob like what Zelda Maine did. Chuck was torn. In fact, he had the idea when he was in the shower just now, but he had held it back. After thinking about it carefully, he decided to brush it off. He didn''t feel anything for Charlotte. It''s wrong to ask her to help him. "There¡¯s no need. Go to bed early." Chuck opened the door and went out. Charlotte sighed and sat on the bed. She looked at Lara, then said, "s... Am I that bad?" Thinking of the shower scene with Chuck in it, Charlotte blushed and had an idea. She walked over and gave Lara a nudge. After making sure that Lara was sleeping soundly, Charlotte took the bag and went into the bathroom... ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the morning, Lara woke up and found herself in the hotel. She was shocked and immediately uncovered the quilt. When she saw that she was naked, she screamed. Charlotte, who was in the bathroom, was startled and came running out. "What are you doing?" Lara was terrified. "Where are my clothes? And my hand? Why is my leg red? Was I... boo hoo." As Lara said this, she couldn''t continue, and tears came out of her eyes. "That¡¯s nonsense. I slept with youst night. Who can harm you? You were naked because you were drunkst night and had vomited all over. I took them off for you. Do you have any problem with that?" Charlotte sat down. From N?velDrama.Org. "No, I''m relieved that it''s you, cousin. I remember I was in the bar, and then I was beaten by a woman, and then..." Lara breathed a sigh of relief, she remembered vaguely that she was carried in by someone. Who was this person? "Cousin, were there only the two of us in this roomst night? I remember there was a man in the room. Who is he?" Charlotte was confused. "Chuck." That was the only thing Charlotte could say. "What? It''s the loser?" Lara jumped up from the bed in shock. It was him? Did he take advantage of herst night? Charlotte felt helpless and thought, "He''s not a loser! He has a lot of money." "Did he do anything to mest night? Did he touch me?" Lara was nervous and angry at the same time. Of course, when they were in the store yesterday, he had been peeping at her for a long time. Since he had the chancest night, how could he let her go? At this time, Lara wanted to run out and p Chuck twice. "No. You can take a shower and we¡¯ll check out." Charlotte packed up her things. Lara did not believe it. How could it be possible? She had such a good figure. Chuck had to have done something to her. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. If it weren''t for Chuck yesterday, she wouldn''t get beaten up by that middle-aged woman. Not to mention that she had been beaten, but how could he harbor a bad intention towards her? Lara got up from the bed and put on her clothes. She needed to find Chuck to clear the air. Charlotte saw through her thoughts and immediately stopped her. "What are you doing?" He had helped her yet she wanted to scold him. Chuck would definitely be angry. She didn''t want Chuck to be angry and lose her chance with him. Last night, if it weren''t for Lara, Chuck would not have hesitated, and she could take the initiative to make him stay. Charlotte was speechless. In her mind, she thought, "Lara, are you that angry at Chuck? Do you know you were talking nonsensest night and you had mentioned his name." As Lara spoke, she went to the bathroom to wash up, and ventured out angrily. Charlotte followed her reluctantly. Charlotte hurried off because if Lara went too far, she would definitely stop her. Chuck came out of the house. The exam was about to start in the next few days. Chuck wanted to finish the exam and start his business as soon as possible. He didn''t want his mother to be disappointed, nor did he want Yvette Jordan to be disappointed. However, there were no sses in the morning. Chuck wanted to go to the za first and give Ynda Lane part of the money his mother gave him yesterday. Chuck waited for the elevator and looked at Zelda Maine''s door. He hesitated and wondered if he should go over and say hello. Zelda wanted to help him relieve his sexual desire at the zast night. In fact, if Yvette did not show up at that time, Zelda might have already helped Chuck with the handjob in the car. Of course, at this moment, Chuck wasn¡¯t thinking of anything. It was early in the morning. He walked to Zelda''s door but hesitated. He had decided to leave when Zelda''s door suddenly opened. Zelda was stunned..." The two of them looked at each other. Zelda was silent. She reached out and pulled Chuck into the house. Chuck was confused but followed her in. "Do you want it?" Zelda asked. Chuck was stunned. Before he could speak, Zelda continued, "Yvette probably didn''t do anything to you. I''ll help you." As she spoke... Chuck sat down. Two minutester, Zelda went to the bathroom and washed her hands. Chuck was really embarrassed. Did he climax too fast? It was just likest time. Chuck didn''t know what to say and felt a little embarrassed. He stood up and said, "Sister Zelda, I..." "I told you yesterday. Don''t feel pressured. It''s nothing," Zelda said. She was disappointedst night. Yvette had only called Chuck once, and he left in her car. Zelda was ready to help Chuck relieve his sexual desire. How much courage would a woman need to take the initiative to mention this? But... Chuck still left. "Well, Sister Zelda, let me ask you a question." Chuck was embarrassed. "Go ahead," Zelda walked over. She thought, "Does he still want it? Maybe, after all, he is very young." Chuck whispered into Zelda''s ear. Zelda found his question funny. Zelda actually didn''t have much experience in this aspect. When she was in college, she had a boyfriend whom she had also given a handjob. After graduating from college, she had another boyfriend. She had done everything with him. She felt that Chuck was fast, but it was okay. Zelda thought for a moment and said, "It''s a little fast." Chuck wanted to find a hole to hide in it. It was true. He had watched porn before, but...He sighed. This couldn¡¯t do. If he was with Yvette, Chuck would be even more ashamed for her to discover this. It seemed that he had to work out! He really had to toughen up at the gym with more trainings. "Don''t take it to heart. It''s not good for you to feel pressured by this kind of thing," Zelda said. She found Chuck a little funny and that brightened up her mood. Chuck was embarrassed and did not know how to continue. Zelda said, "Don''t think too much." "Okay," Chuck said. "Do you... want toe over to my ce tonight?" Zelda asked. Chuck thought for a moment. "It depends, but Zelda''s skills are beyond description." "If you want to, just say it," Zelda said. Chuck didn''t know what to say. Did he cheat again? "I''m sorry, Zelda." Chuck felt guilty. They came out and took the elevator downstairs. Zelda went to her restaurant while Chuck drove directly to the za. As soon as he got out of the car, his phone rang. He took it out and saw that it was from Lara. Why would this woman call him? To thank him? Lara¡¯s angry voice came from the other side of the phone when he answered the phone. She asked about Chuck¡¯s whereabouts. Chuck frowned and said. "Are you mad? Where I am is none of your business!" Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chuck Cannon scolded Lara Jean and hung up the phone. Then, he walked towards Ynda Lane''s office. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. On the other hand, Lara was mad. She called again immediately, but Chuck did not pick it up. Lara called several times more but he still did not pick up her calls. She overcame with rage she almost smashed her mobile phone. "Bastard, he must be feeling guilty, that¡¯s why he didn''t answer my call! He must have touched me last night." Lara was furious. "Lara, forget it. Chuck didn''t touch you at all. I was there the whole time. Do you think I''ll lie to you?" Charlotte Yates sighed. She couldn''t persuade Lara at all, this gave her a headache. "Cousin, don''t put in good words for him already. Don¡¯t tell me you like him? You have only met him a few times right?" Lara was anxious. She really felt that something was wrong with her cousin Charlotte. Why keep defending Chuck? That didn''t make sense. "Don''t overthink." Charlotte shook her head feeling a little guilt. She was equally puzzled. Did she really like Chuck? It seemed like she had just a little feeling for him. Just a little. Then it might be because he was rich. Lara stared at Charlotte and suddenly thought of a serious problem. "Cousin, tell me the truth. Did Chuck do something to youst night? Did he force you to sleep with him?" If that was not the case, then why would Charlotte help him? Could it be that when she was drunk and unconsciousst night, they had sex together? That would be disgusting! "Don''t talk nonsense, okay?" Charlotte sighed. It would be nice if she had really slept with himst night. But no, she pleased herselfst night!! "Really?" Lara was suspicious. "No." "That''s the best. Chuck, that loser really doesn''t deserve you. Cousin, don''t lower yourself. You cannot let that loser take advantage of you!" Lara warned. When she thought of the possibility that Chuck might have done something to her cousinst night, she was instantly consumed by anger. Charlotte smiled bitterly. "Don''t underestimate Chuck." "Me, looking down on him? He doesn¡¯t need that. He''s just a fine-looking man, without any skill, and only knows how to hook up with women," Lara said disdainfully. If it wasn''t because of Zelda Maine yesterday, would she have been beaten up? "What if he hooks up with you... no, you hook up with him one day?" Charlotte asked. Lara sneered. "I''ll hook up with him? What a joke. For someone like him, even if he were to kneel down and beg me, I wouldn''t even look at him! How can I hook up with him?" "The key is that you are now in..." Charlotte sighed, and the key was that you were trying to hook up with him now! "What key?" Lara frowned. "Nothing." Charlotte shook her head. "Humph, I must find him and ask him!" The more Lara thought about it, the angrier she became. "By the way, he must be at the za. Since he was there yesterday, he must be there to pursue Ynda. Otherwise, why would he go there every now and then? He doesn''t even look at himself. Even I won¡¯t look at him, let alone Ynda, the campus belle? He¡¯s daydreaming! Cousin, let''s go to the za. Chuck is definitely there!" Charlotte didn''t say anything. When she went to the squarest time, she had signed the contract with Ynda. Ynda was indeed very beautiful. Chuck might really like her... ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Chuck Cannon walked into Ynda Lane''s office. Ynda was wearing a dress and she let her long hair down today. She looked refreshingly beautiful. She had both talent and a beautiful face. Chuck was sure she would be someone great in the future! Chuck walked over. Ynda was so engrossed in work she did not see Chucking. Her eyes were fixed on the documents on the table. Chuck coughed and Ynda came to herself. She looked up and saw Chuck. She smiled and said, "You''re here?" "Yes. Any ideas recently?" Chuck sat down. Ynda handed him a set of documents, which contained discussions Ynda had personally involved in over the past few days. She nned to do some activities in the za in a few days time, after the facilities in the za werepleted. The objective was to increase the za¡¯s poprity. She had found something special toe hype up the activities. Chuck looked at the n and thought it was a good idea. He said, "Okay, do as you say." "Okay. By the way, I''ve got the shop front that you have asked me to pay attention to. There''s a shop on the fifth floor that wants to transfer. The location isn¡¯t very ideal, but it''s very big. The transfer fee may be about 300,000 to 400,000 dors," Ynda said. Four hundred thousand? It''s not expensive for Zelda. Bad location? It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for a restaurant with a good reputation like Zelda''s restaurant." Good wines need no bush. Chuck immediately called Zelda and told her about this news. Zelda''s voice was a little surprised. She said that she would find time toe over and check it out. Then she added, "Then... I''ll repay you tonight. What do you say?" She spoke softly, as if she had deliberately lowered her voice. Chuck wanted to. After Zelda had ''helped; him twice, he had begun to enjoy the feeling. Tonight, Chuck would go to find Zelda when he had time. But Chuck thought, if Yvette Jordan also gave him a handjob one day, would the feeling be the same as Zelda¡¯s? It should be different." After all, as far as Chuck was concerned, Yvette was still fresh. She did not have any experience in that aspect. Chuck knew this very well. "Yes," Chuck answered. "Then I''ll help you." The voice from the phone was still very low. "Can you use..." "You... um..." Zelda was embarrassed. She understood what Chuck meant, but using her hands was already her final limit at this stage. She was indecisive, not because she was unwilling, but because... how should she put it, she was afraid that she would fall for him gradually. Therefore, using her hands was the best way. "Sister Zelda..." Chuck called her name. "I... don''t, don''t want." "All right." "Okay, Come to my house tonight. I''ll wait for you. Just knock on the door." "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Chuck was happy but also conflicted. He found that he had gradually grown to like this feeling. The feeling of having a woman was really different. Would he continue to cheat on Yvette? Chuck felt sorry for Yvette, but if Yvette could help him, then he would not have to go out and mess around. However, Chuck did not know when he would be able to reach the stage where Yvette would help him. He sighed and put the phone away. "Is it okay?" Ynda asked. "She said she woulde over in the next few days. You can inform the boss of that shopter," Chuck said. He was pretty sure that it would be ok. "Okay." Ynda was about to say something when she saw Lara Jean walking in looking angry. Chuck frowned. "Chuck, you tell me. Did you do anything disgusting to me when you got a room for ourst night?" Lara stared at Chuck. If Charlotte didn''te in together with her, Lara might have rushed in and pped Chuck. Ynda was surprised. Did this mean that Chuck and Lara went out to get a roomst night? She gave Lara a strange look and then looked at Chuck. "Are you out of your mind?" Chuck was irritated. "If I wasn¡¯t therest night, do you know how many people were going to vite you?" "What''s wrong with you? Chuck, you bastard. Are you afraid to admit what you did? You''re like a toad trying to eat a swan. How dare you try to hit on Ynda? Do you think you''re from a rich family? Look at you, such a loser, yet you''re really here to court Ynda. How shameless!" Lara blurted. She was in a bad mood. "Lara, stop talking," Charlotte Yates sighed. Chuck was annoyed. He couldn''t stand being used for no reason. How could he hit on Ynda? He is her boss! "Shame on me? Don''t you know what you did?" Chuck said coldly. "Me? What did I do? Tell me!" Lara was angry. She said mockingly, "What I am doing is much better than you living off a woman. If it weren''t for Zelda, you couldn''t even afford the food. Whoever gave you the courage to hit on Ynda?" Chuck wanted to take out his mobile phone and let her cousin have a good look at her naked photos! He wanted to see if Lara still had the face to be boastful! However, when Chuck put his hands in his pockets, Ynda walked over with a smile and gently held Chuck''s wrist. "Lara, you''re wrong. Chuck didn''t pursue me. I was the one who hit on him." Chuck was stunned. Ynda was helping him? Charlotte was disappointed to hear that. Lara''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Ynda, what did you say? You''re pursuing him? You''re the campus belle. Are you blind? Are you crazy?" Chapter 97 Chapter 97 "I''m not crazy, you''re the one who''s mad!" Ynda Lane shook her head. "When you discover Chuck¡¯s strength, you will regret it." Lara Jean sneered as if she had heard the biggest joke. "Haha, I will regret it? Don''t worry, I won''t regret it for the rest of my life. I''m not as blind as you guys! I can''t believe you like him. Ynda, you''ve really broadened my horizons today. The campus belle''s taste is so low!" She was really amused. Ynda had all the good criteria, but she actually took a fancy to Chuck Cannon? And she was the one pursuing him? What a strange thing! "I think you are the one who is blind," Ynda said. "Really? I''m curious. What can Chuck give you? A delicate woman like you needs tens of thousands of dors per bag and hundreds of thousands of dors for a lipstick. How can he afford to support you? How can he support you? Or, does he also live off on you?" Lara said disdainfully. She did not believe that Chuck could support such a beautiful woman. "You''re wrong. He didn''t live off me, and why would I let him support me? Oh, it''s not your fault. Generally, people without abilities rely on others to support them," Ynda said. "You!" Lara was angry. "Lara, stop arguing. Let''s go to the store and have a look." Charlotte Yates sighed and pulled Lara out. Her shop would not be opened smoothly if they continued to quarrel like this. After all, Ynda was the manager of the za! Lara also realized about this, and she grew a little timid. She red at Chuck and said, "You loser!" After the two of them went out. Ynda loosened her hand, which was holding Chuck''s wrist, and said with a smile, "I hope I didn¡¯t overpliment you just now." She sat down as she spoke. Chuck smiled and thought, "Ynda is really amazing. She managed to shut Lara mouth with just a few words." Chuck shook his head and said, "No." "That''s good." Ynda began to read the documents. Chuck had no intention of staying any longer. He had to go to ss. He bid Ynda goodbye, and she nodded with a smile. Chuck walked out. When he came out of the office, he saw Yvette Jordane out in a hurry. Chuck walked over doubtfully and asked, "Yvette, what are you doing?" Yvette nced at Chuck. She hesitated for a moment before shaking her head. "I''m fine." After saying this, she went into the elevator and went down. Where was she going? What happened? Chuck was puzzled. Why didn''t she say anything? Chuck sighed. He was going to take the elevator to the parking lot and drive to the school. However, his phone suddenly rang. Chuck took out his phone and looked at it in puzzlement. It turned out to be Yvette''s WeChat. She hadn''t contacted him for a few days. Chuck opened the message instinctively but was instantly disappointed. "Baller, could you do me a favour?" This was from Yvette¡¯s WeChat. It seemed that she had really encountered something just now. But since she had seen him just now, why didn''t she tell him? Chuck didn''t want to pay much attention to it, because he was disappointed. Yvette, it would be the same if you have asked me for help! However, Chuck wanted to know what had happened to Yvette. He sighed and replied after a moment of hesitation. "What do you want me to do for you?" "Lend me five hundred thousand, I will return it to you in ten days." "Money? Yvette is short of money?" Chuck was surprised. "Didn''t she sell her house for millions? How could she be short of 500,000? However, Yvette had done a lot of things recently. She wanted to build her ownpany. It was said that she had also hired a very good trainer. There were also advertisements inside the za, and outside too. These advertisements all needed money. She would have spent hundreds of thousands already. Chuck wanted to reply, but... Yvette, why didn''t she ask him when she saw him just now? After thinking about it for a while, he replied, "Okay." "Thank you. I''ll definitely give it back to you in ten days!" "I have a question for you." "Go ahead," "Am I the first one you think of when you ask for help?" After Chuck sent this message, Yvette did not reply for a whole minute. Chuck was disappointed. When Chuck thought she would not answer this question, Yvette sent him a message. "No." Chuck''s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately replied, "No? Is there anyone who is more capable than me?" "I don''t think so." "A man or a woman?" "Man, I..." "What?" "Someone who grew up with me, he should be able to lend me 500,000," Yvette replied. Chuck smiled. Yvette was talking about him, but he had not shown his strength in front of her. Why did she think that he could give her the five hundred thousand? "Then why didn''t you borrow it from him?" Chuck asked. There was a minute of silence on the mobile phone. Chuck felt that it was inappropriate to ask this question. It would sound like he didn''t want to lend her the money. Then he replied, ¡°Sorry, I''m just a little curious. If you don''t feel like saying it, I''ll transfer money to you now.¡± "It''s nothing. I knew that he would help me if I mentioned it to him, but I didn''t want him to find another person, so I didn''t ask from him." Chuck was baffled. "What does Yvette mean by that?" "Who will he look for?" Chuck couldn''t help but reply. "A restaurant owner, he knows the owner. If I mentioned it to him, he will go to borrow it from the owner. I don''t want him to find the owner of the restaurant." Reading this message from Yvette, Chuck was delighted. Yvette didn''t want him to find Zelda? He recalled that Yvette had called him back from Zeldast night and said that she would send him back. Was she jealous? That didn¡¯t sound right. He had known Yvette for a long time. How could she be jealous?" Chuck was anxious. He couldn''t wait to return a message, "Do you like him?" Did she like him or not? Otherwise, why would Yvette send him back yesterday and stopped him from looking for Zelda? This seemed to be a sign of jealousy. Chuck was perturbed. However, what made Chuck helpless was that Yvette did not reply to this question. Chuck could only transfer the money immediately. After Yvette received the money, she replied, "Thank you, I will definitely give it back to you in ten days." "Don''t worry." Chuck was in a good mood. He pressed the elevator button to go down. The elevator door opened and he walked in. In the parking lot. Yvette breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at the message the "baller" had sent on her mobile phone. "Do you like him?" "Do I like Chuck?" Yvette shook her head. "I don''t like him at all. Not at all. He spent all day with Zelda Maine. Who knows what he did? And he has a good rtionship with Ynda Lane. And Queenie Carson. They almost hugged when they were singing Karaokest time. What''s more, they always whispered to each other in ss..." Yvette was agitated when she thought of this. She dropped thoughts away and drove out of the parking lot. Coincidentally, Chuck just came out of the parking lot and saw Yvette. Chuck hesitated. "What happened to Yvette all of a sudden? After all, she was finest night. Was Yvette hiding something?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuck thought for a moment and decided to follow her. He got into his car. Then he stepped on the elerator and followed her out of the parking lot. Chuck was tailing Yvette. Soon he was surprised when Yvette actually went to his mother''s five-star hotel. Who was she going to treat? Chuck was puzzled. After Yvette went in, he slowed down the car and drove in slowly. The security guard had already recognized Chuck''s car, so he naturally led the way respectfully. When Chuck saw Yvette''s car, he thought for a moment and parked his car next to her. Then he got off the car and went to the hotel''s restaurant. As soon as Chuck arrived, the waiter immediately greeted him respectfully. Chuck waved his hand and said, "Did a beautiful womane in just now?" "After all, this is a hotel. If she is not here for a meal, then she is getting a room with someone..." Chuck thought. He immediately shook his head. Yvette would not do that. She had her bottom line. As expected, the waiter said, "Yes, a beautiful woman came in. She''s in table 3. Look." Chuck looked over. Although he did not see Yvette, he heaved a sigh of relief. "What would you like to eat? I''ll ask someone in the kitchen to prepare it for you." The waiter said so because Betty had already instructed them about these things. "No need, just arrange a table near table No. 3 for me, but the beautiful woman should not be able to see me." Chuck wanted to see what happened to Yvette and who she was having dinner with here. It would be more expensive to have dinner here than at Zelda''s! "Okay, this way please!" The waiter led the way, and Chuck followed him in. As expected, Yvette was already sitting alone at table No. 3. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 At this time, Yvette Jordan was sitting at table No.3. Chuck Cannon, led by the waiter, sat down alone and looked at Yvette from a distance. Chuck was thinking. Yvette suddenly needed money, and now she was treating someone to dinner in a five-star hotel. Was this a business matter, or something else?" "What would you like to drink?" The waiter asked politely. "Fruit juice please," Chuck said. "We have watermelon juice. Would you like to have it?" "Sure." "Please wait a minute." The waiter left politely. Chuck continued to watch Yvette. Yvette didn''t have any special makeup on today, she looked as usual. But today, she looked particrly attractive in the pair of skinny jeans, which made her thighs appear firm. Her silhouette was perfect. As Chuck had his eyes fixed on Yvette, he also took his time to enjoy this beautiful sight. The wifey whom he had hugged for so long while sleeping was indeed attractive. However, at this time, Chuck''s mobile phone beeped. He clicked on it and found that it was a WeChat message from Lara Jean. She said she was very sorry for not replying until now, and there were a series of crying emoji that followed. She was apologizing. Lara had been angry all the time and had no time to look at her mobile phone. After busy with things in the shop for a while, she grew bored and looked at her mobile phone. Then, she realized that the "baller" had actually asked her out for the night. She was pleasantly surprised. However, when she saw that it was sentst night, she was devastated and regretted not checking her phone. Now, she hated Chuck even more. If it hadn''t for Chuck yesterday, would she have fought with that woman? Would she have gone for a drink? She would have slept with the ¡°baller¡± that night. She was nervously waiting for the "baller" to reply to the message. However, at this time, Chuck''s mind was focused on Yvette. How would he have time to y with Lara? He ignored her. However, Lara who did not receive a reply from ¡°baller¡± grew anxious and panicked. Oh, no, was the "baller" angry? This made her got even more annoyed at Chuck: "It''s all because of you! The ''baller'' has now ignored me!" Lara was puzzled. She wanted to apologize to the ¡°baller¡±. Then, she saw that her cousin was busy, so she went into the bathroom, took a nude photo of herself, and clicked ¡®send¡¯. It was only the upper part of her body. She couldn''t bring herself to take a photo of the lower part of her body. Chuck received the message and clicked open the attached picture. However, after ncing at it once, he was toozy to pay attention to it. Chuck had already seen several photos of Lara. Although they were still eye-catching, after seeing these photos and continuously looking at them, he had lost his curiosity. He just wanted to see some other parts... The ¡°baller¡± still hadn¡¯t replied to her message. Lara was disappointed. At the same time, she was so angry at Chuck and had the urge to go look for Chuck to vent her anger again. It was so frustrating! She prayed in her heart, "Baller¡± please don¡¯t be mad!" She began to send apology messages continuously. More than a dozen of her words were pleading. She had never been so humble before. She found that she had really fallen for the ¡°baller". She really enjoyed this kind of rtionship. She wondered how the ¡°baller¡± would look like. Looking at the profile picture of the"baller" on WeChat, Lara was both disappointed and expectant. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuck nced briefly at the messages a few times and felt funny. Lara could really apologize humbly, and beg for forgiveness? If she knew that the person she had begged for forgiveness was the same person she had always looked down upon. He didn''t know what expression she would have on her face. Chuck put away his phone and ignored Lara. He continued to watch Yvette. At this time, a man and a woman in morous outfits were finally being led to the table. Chuck let out a sigh of relief. The woman was Kendra Wendel, Yvette''s university ssmate, while the man was her husband, Darrel Mate. Kendra was an average student in college, but she had found a good husband. Her husband Darrel was a big shot of a trainingpany, one of the most famous trainers in the United States. He had his ownpany and business was doing very well. In fact, Yvette had spent money to invite him toe and help her advertise for herpany. However, the advertising fee was very high, and it would cost her 600,000 dors! This was also a friendship price, and Yvette had been trying to secure this appointment for a long time. Yvette invested a lot in thepany recently, therefore she had spent a lot of her money unconsciously. However, Yvette believed that there would be returns if she worked hard for it. She invested all her money and believed that thepany would definitely grow. She was determined. Kendra and Darrel sat down at the table. To be honest, when Kendra saw Yvette now, she was very jealous. She was jealous not for anything else but because of Yvette''s appearance and figure. After several years, Yvette had not changed at all. On the contrary, she had grown even more beautiful than before. After all, Yvette was one of the four-campus belles of their university at that time! With Yvette¡¯s current appearance, the other three campus belle was nowhere near. However, Kendra suddenlyughed in her heart. She did not see anything valuable on Yvette. The fragrance on her body was not from Chanel, and the bag was not a Hermes. She looked very ordinary. Everything on her including the watch could not be more than 20,000 or 30,000 dors. All that was not as valuable as her handbag. She only looked beautiful and had a good figure. Kendra had a sense of superiority in her heart. So what if she was beautiful? She had no money! She jeered in her heart. The reason why she came here was to humiliate Yvette. All because, when she was in university, the boy she liked actually had a crush on Yvette. Now that she had be like this, she deserved it! Kendra was delighted. "Long time no see. Yvette, you''re getting more beautiful, and your figure is getting hotter. I''m not as good as you. I just came back from a vacation in the Maldives a few days ago. After staying there for a few days, I had put on a few pounds. In a few days, I''ll travel to Europe again. I''ve to think about the next travel destinations all day. Oh, it''s so tiring." Yvette smiled. "Is Maldives fun?" "Of course it''s fun." Kendra was even more pleased. She bet Yvette hadn''t been to the Maldives before. And it''s very expensive to stay in a five-star hotel! "Haven''t you been there yet? You should have said it earlier. The next time I go, I will take you with me. The scenery there is so beautiful and the food is delicious. Honey, let''s go there again next month, okay?" Kendra said in a coquettish tone. Darrel nodded. "No problem." "Then let''s go together next time," Kendra invited. "Thank you, that¡¯s fine." Yvette shook her head. Herpany was in a tough period. How could she go on vacation? What''s more, she knew Kendra''s ulterior motive. "Yvette, as women, we should treat ourselves better. What''s the use of working all day? The money you earn is not even as much as the value of my bag. Are you having financial difficultiestely? That¡¯s why you are not able to go on holiday? No matter. You don''t need to spend money going out with me. Just follow us. You can tag along wherever we go. We can also pay for your meal. That should do," Kendra smiled. Then Kendra could use an extra hand to hold her bag and treat the money spent on Yvette as a charity. Yvette frowned slightly and shook her head. "It''s really not necessary. Let¡¯s order. Let''s talk while eating, waiter!" The waiter quickly handed over the menu. Kendra opened it and found the menu rather ordinary. She pointed to a dish and said, "Do you have a croaker?" "Sorry, the croaker needs to be pre-ordered," the waiter said. "Yvette, did youe here on a whim? Why didn''t you make a reservation? Don''t you know that croaker was my favorite dish?" Kendra asked. Yvette shook her head. She did make a reservation, but the croaker was really an expensive dish. She sighed in silence. Would this meal cost her tens of thousands of dors? She hoped that everything she had invested into would yield her a good result. "Why don''t you choose anything else. The rest is also very delicious." That was all she could say. "There¡¯s no croaker. I don''t have the appetite to eat, honey..." Kendra acted coyly. Darrel frowned. "Ms. Jordan, what do you take me for? You didn''t even prepare for dinner. How would I have the mood to do propaganda for yourpany? Do you know, if it weren''t for Kendra begging me to help her ssmate, I wouldn''t havee here? Kendra had helped you so much, how could you repay her like this? At the very least, your attitude is not right. No wonder the company can''t grow!" After listening to Darrel, Yvette paused for a moment before apologizing. "It''s no use. I''m kind enough to help you, but you don''t even let me enjoy my meal. How can I continue to help you?" Darrel shook his head with a cold face. When Yvette was silent and speechless, Kendra was delighted. She thought Yvette deserved this for seducing the guy she liked in university! Chapter 99 Chapter 99 "Kendra, you decide. Do you still want to help her now? Even a meal turned out to be a disaster. I''m worried about thepany''s prospects!" Darrel Mate shook his head. In fact, he had other agenda for saying this: He was famous, but he felt that 600,000 dors was just too low. He wanted to make use of this situation to increase the price. She dared not resist even right now, this meant she really needed help. Then it would be fine to ask her for 800,000 dors. If she were to disagree, then he would leave immediately! Secondly... On the way here, he had heard from his wife that the woman he was going to help had a sour rtionship with his wife in school. He had thought of her to be ugly, but he didn''t expect her to be so beautiful and have a hot figure, especially her thighs, which were really beautiful. If she could apany him for one night, he could do it for 600,000 dors. But it would depend on her. As Darrel thought about it, his desire grew. He looked at Yvette Jordan and thought that if his wife were not here today, he would have asked her to spend the night with him directly. After all, the more he looked at Yvette, the more interested he became. It seemed that he had to find a chance to send his wife awayter. "Yvette, you¡¯ve made my husband angry!" Kendra Wendel said disdainfully. When she saw that Yvette did not utter a word, she felt so good. "I''m sorry." Yvette sighed. She had no choice. When she came, she had been prepared. She was okay with Kendra insulting her, as long as herpany could get better. What did it matter right? But when the time came, Yvette felt that she was overly humble and a little wronged. She even had the impulse to leave straight away, but what good would it do if she left? Just bear with it. "Humph, I begged my husband toe all the way here. Yet you made him so angry. Shouldn''t you do something?" Kendra said. "What do you want?" As soon as Yvette heard this, she understood Kendra''s meaning. This meant that she had to add money. " add 200,000 more! Otherwise, I will ask my husband to leave immediately. Only renowned people like my husband can save yourpany now. Without my husband''s help, yourpany will be doomed," Kendra sneered. Did you really think I''d offer you less money? That''s impossible. I was going to ask for even more money than anyone else. You had delivered yourself to me like a fool. Did you think I wouldn''t ept it? Yvette was silent. Her eyes were fixed on Kendra. 200,000? She could take it out, but she had other ns for that. She didn''t want to give it to them. Kendra was enraged. "Honey! Let''s go! It seems that she can''t pay 800,000. Why bother to set up apany? We don¡¯t need this petty money," She said. Darrel had already taken an interest in Yvette. The more he looked at her, the more he thought about it. How could he leave? He shook his head and said, "Forget it. Let''s have some food then visit herpany first. We can talk about other thingster." He had already put good words for Yvette. Darrel hoped that Yvette would repay himter! There''s a toilet in thepany. He would wait for her! Kendra said coyly, "Honey, you are so generous. Well then, let''s help her this time. You''re lucky, Yvette!" Yvette sighed. "Hmm." Darrel nodded. "Then I''ll just order a few dishes. After the meal, we¡¯ll go to yourpany to have a look. Waiter, this, this, and this..." Kendra ordered a few dishes casually, but they were also expensive dishes. It would cost seven or eight thousand in total. The waiter took the order and left. Chuck Cannon was too far to make out what had actually happened. However, when he saw Yvette''s distressed expression and there were a lot of grievances, Chuck''s heart ached a little. He immediately took out his phone and called Betty Bernard. After the call was connected, he just said that he was in the hotel, and then hung up the phone. Less than two minutester, Betty came down from the elevator. But when she saw that there were no dishes on Chuck''s table, she immediately said, "Young Master, the fisherman sent a wild croaker to the restaurant this morning. I''ll call the kitchen to prepare for you now..." "No need for that." Chuck shook his head. For such an expensive fish, it was better to sell it for money. "Help me find out what that man is up to." Chuck pointed at Darrel Mate in the distance. Betty looked over and immediately nodded. "Young master, please wait a moment." She took out her mobile phone, took a picture of Darrel, and sent it to someone. In less than a minute, Betty received the detailed information of Darrel. "Young Master, this man is called Darrel Mate, forty-two years old. He is the owner of Mate Training Co and one of the well-known trainers in the United States. His personal assets are between fifty million to sixty million. His wife is Kendra Wendel. After graduating from college, this woman used to work in the nightclub for three months. She had performed about ten times in total..." Chuck was surprised by Betty''s report. Kendra was not a good person it seemed. She was mean and sarcastic. She had found herself a sugar daddy for sure. What was the rtionship between her and Yvette? "That is Yvette, your..." Betty continued but stopped. Yvette was Karren Lee¡¯s focus target. Of course, she knew who Yvette was. "Kendra is Yvette''s ssmate," Betty said. "Okay." Chuck nodded. He had a rough idea of the reason why Yvette had invited the two of them over. "What is Kendra''s dark history?" Chuck asked. "Yes, a lot. Let me see," Betty stared at the detailed information and said, "When Kendra was in college, she had two abortions with her boyfriend. She and Darrel are married for a year. She cheated on him, probably six times..." Chuck smiled. This Kendra turned out to be slutty? He wondered if Darrel knew that. Betty continued to say some more, with Chuck listening carefully. Yvette and the other two had already finished their meal. Yvette was ready to pay the bill. The three of them walked towards the door, but they did not notice Chuck. Chuck said, "Betty, please spare Yvette''s bill." "Okay, Young Master, please wait for a moment!" Betty took out a walkie-talkie and said to the front desk. "Young Master, don''t you want to eat something?" Betty asked with concern. Chuck thought for a moment. Yvette was definitely heading to thepany now. In that case, he would like to have a te of egg fried rice. "Okay, egg fried rice for me." "What? Young Master, you want to eat egg fried rice?" Betty was surprised. Didn''t he know how rich his mother was? It''s not a problem to have a meal that would cost hundreds of thousands of dors a day. "That''s right. Make it simple." "Okay, young master, please wait for a moment!" Betty immediately went to the counter to give orders. When Yvette and the other two reached the front desk, Kendra happened to see a waiter carrying a big croaker to a guest. She muttered in her heart, "Yvette is really too weak. How did the others get it in advance?" Humph! "How much is it?" Yvette took out her purse and was ready to pay with her credit card. Kendra was even more scornful. How could it be a credit card? Was she so poor that she needed to use a credit card? Did she get the 600,000 dors from the credit card as well? You were really poor! Kendra looked at her with contempt! "Miss, we were told that you don''t need to spend any money whenever you are here," said the receptionist with a smile. Yvette was taken aback. This meal was worth eight or nine thousand. Who could spare it? The boss here? But she didn''t know the boss here. Could it be? Yvette looked around. Did ¡°baller¡± own this hotel? From N?velDrama.Org. It shouldn''t be possible. This was a five-star hotel! Kendra was surprised. Free? Humph, Yvette had to have hooked up with the boss here, humph! Not bad. She could get a free meal! Kendra was envious! "There¡¯s no need." Yvette shook her head and insisted on swiping the card. If the boss here wasn¡¯t¡°baller¡±, then what''s the intention of the person who exempted the bill?" She didn''t want to inexplicably ept other people''s goodwill. The receptionist was helpless and said, "Don''t make things difficult for me." "Stop dawdling on the bill and hurry up!" Kendra urged impatiently. Yvette put away the card and took out all the cash in the bag. "Thank you." After Yvette said that, she told Kendra that they could leave. The three left. The receptionist was helpless and inadvertently reported to Betty through the walkie- talkie. Betty then told Chuck. Chuck was silent, then he smiled slightly. "Since she didn''t want to ept it, then forget it." Walking behind Yvette, Kendra became more upset. Since she could get a free meal here, this meant Yvette had found someone even better than her? She was not at all pleased "Where is the car?" "It''s right at the front," Yvette said as she led the way. "Yvette, have you gotten yourself a sugar daddy? Why are you setting up apany? You should just be the rich wife." Kendra said with sarcasm, "But I''ve heard that there are a lot of rich men who have a lot of women. You may only be one of them. You may be dumped one day. You have to be careful and don''t be yed by others." Yvette did not say anything. Instead, she took out her car key and pressed the unlock button. Kendra was even more contemptuous. It turned out that she had been thinking too much. Yvette was actually driving a worthless car! Chapter 100 Chapter 100 When Yvette Jordan was ready to get into the car, Kendra Wendel smiled and said, "I thought the BMW 7 series next to you was yours!" "No." Yvette shook her head. Just now, she had also spotted the car that was parked next to her. Did she find this car familiar? "This car seems to be in the top range. It costs more than two million. Ordinary people can''t afford it. Honey, let''s change to this car next time," Kendra sneered. "Okay." Darrel Mate was already driving the fifth series, and he had wanted to change the car. He went over and looked at it for a while, and the more he looked at it, the more he was tempted. "Yvette, why don''t you ask your boyfriend to give you one? This car is not that expensive. My husband could simply buy it." Kendra made fun of her. Yvette threw a nce at Kendra and got into her own car. Kendrained. The two of them got in as well. Kendra was not happy. "This car is so ufortable. The space is so small..." Yvette did not speak and started the car engine. Kendra muttered in her heart. Kendra pretended to be kind-hearted. "Yvette, be careful. Don''t scratch the BMW 7 Series next to you. You will have to pay tens of thousands just for a little scratch!" Yvette drove away. Kendra saw that Yvette was a very skillful driver. She sneered and thought, "You''re just lucky you didn''t hit the BMW 7 Series just now. Otherwise, I don''t know if the money you earned in the past few months would be enough to pay for the repair." After having the egg fried rice, Chuck Cannon got up to leave. But when he thought of Yvette¡¯s aggrieved expression, he turned and said to Betty Bernard, "Betty, do you think it''s difficult to ruin Darrel Mate''spany?" "No. I just need to make a call and then he will have to close down hispany. He has a lot of dark histories, so it''s not difficult to deal with him." Betty shook her head. Chuck smiled. That''s good. If he were to make things difficult for Yvette, then he would have to go bankrupt and suffer the loss. "Okay, then I''ll go first, Betty," Chuck said. "Okay, young master, take care." Betty saw the te on the table, it was wiped clean. Young Master really didn¡¯t waste any food! She smiled and called someone to clean up the table. Chuck left. He arrived at the parking lot, got his car, and drove to the za. "Yvette, yourpany is actually located here?" Kendra Wendel murmured, the za looked ugly. It didn¡¯t even have any high-end brand. No wonder Yvette''spany was losing money. Thepany would be doomed to open in such a ce?" "Yes." Yvette nodded. "This za has neither high-grade stuff nor rich patrons. It''s remote. There''s no future for your company in such a za," Kendra said. Kendra thought that Yvette had poor taste. If she wanted to start apany, she wouldn''t run it here no matter what. This ce was rubbish. It would lower her standard. "Yes, the geographical location is poor. No wonder yourpany can''t do it!" Darrel shook his head too. This was the most useless za he had ever been to. The boss had to be a fool. How could one design za like this? It would be damned if he could bring this ce a sess. "I think it''s very good," Yvette said and pressed the elevator button. "Bullshit! I would never run apany here," Kendra murmured. The three of them sat in the elevator. Kendra and Darrel followed Yvette to thepany. Kendra was even more disdainful. "Yvette, you have apany worth 100,000, right?" What was wrong with the renovation? The sofa was not genuine leather. It looked cheap. How ufortable it was to sit there! The floor was not shiny at all, and there was the bookcase. The decoration was just bad. "Around there." Yvette didn''t want to talk much, she took them to the office. Kendra looked down on her and didn''t want to go in, because the office was too low-end. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Yvette poured some tea and proceeded to discuss it with Darrel. Her main purpose was to make publicity for herpany with the help of Darrel''s reputation. She presented her own idea. Kendra said, "You asked my husband to do so many things, but only paid 600,000?" "Yes, six hundred thousand," Yvette said calmly. "That''s too little. Honey, let''s go. Don''t waste time. I don''t want to stay for a second," Kendra said coyly. Darrel had other thoughts in mind. This office was good, and it would be good if he could sleep with Yvette here. "Kendra, we''re here already. Let''s just get on with it," Darrel said. "Dear... Who knows herpany would be so useless? Do you want to lower your status? Let''s go," Kendra said. "It¡¯s all right." "Honey... Oh, I don''t want to stay any longer. I''m going out." In fact, Kendra wanted to go to the bathroom. Darrel nodded and said, "Come back soon!" "Yes." Kendra walked out, and Darrel smiled. Five or six minutes was enough for him. He got straight to the point. "To tell you the truth, it will be difficult for yourpany." "I know, that''s why I invited you here." "I came all the way here, and you''re Kendra''s friend. There''s no problem for me to help you, but your 600,000 is too little. Why don''t you add more?" Yvette frowned. "If you don''t have that much money, then I won''t mind doing something else. Anyway, there''s no one else in the office..." Darrel was excited. She should understand his intention, right? Hehe, he was going to y this exquisitedy. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Damn, what¡¯s wrong with this toilet? It¡¯s not even a sitting one. I need to squat down?" Kendra spat and squatted down in disgust. She came out of the bathroom and spat at the door again. "Rubbish!" Chuck Cannon, who just came out of the elevator, saw this and frowned. "What are you looking at? This is a garbage za, rubbish people!" Kendra red at Chuck and left disdainfully. Chuck didn''t bother to pay attention to her. He wanted to check on Yvette. He was worried about letting Darrel along with Yvette. He walked towards Yvette''spany, so did Kendra. When Kendra saw that Chuck was actually heading towards Yvette''spany, She thought, ¡°Is he an employee? This is even more rubbish.¡± But when Kendra entered the office, she saw that her husband''s cheek was red, like he was being pped. Anger surged within her. "Honey, what''s the matter? Who hit you?" Darrel was furious. Just now, when he was about to touch Yvette, Yvette had raised her hand and pped him. He knew that he was wrong, so he dared not make a fuss and walked out. Oh well, since you refused to y the game, I would have to use my connections to destroy your company! Let yourpany close down! "I''m fine." Darrel shook his head. He could not say anything else. Kendra was furious and immediately dashed in. "Yvette, you beat my husband, right?" Yvette gave her a cold look. "Get lost!" "F*ck, did you ask me to get lost? What right do you have to ask me to get lost? Yourpany is useless. Do you really think you''re a boss? Bullshit? In my eyes, you''re not even as good as garbage. Honey, call someone and get rid of this b*tch! How dare she ask me to f*ck off! The boss of this za doesn''t even dare ask me to leave! You''re f*cking pretentious!" Kendra said immediately. She acted like a shrew. Darrel had the same thought. He took out his mobile phone. Yvette let out a sigh. Darrel had the capability to bring down herpany. She felt wronged. What was going on today? Yvette pointed to the outside and said pointedly. "Get lost!" However, when she saw Chucke in, she felt even more wrong. She had spent eight or nine thousand dors to hire such a person? Just now, he even wanted to... Yvette sighed as she realized that Chuck once again saw a negative side of her. "F*ck off! How dare you hit my husband? I won''t let you run thispany. I''ll make you beg for food!" Kendra cursed when Chuck came over. "Who the hell are you? Why are you so close to me? Get out!" Kendra was even angrier when she saw Chucking over. Chuck nced at her and said, "I''ll only say it once. Kneel down immediately and apologize to Yvette!" "No ..." Kendra cursed. "After you graduated from college, you worked at a bar. Do you want me to tell your husband?" Chuck said. Kendra was shocked and instantly became furious. "What are you saying?" "You even slept with a foreigner four days ago. Do you want me to tell your husband?" Chuck continued. "You!" Kendra was stunned. She came over anxiously and lowered her voice. "How did you know? Humph, I haven''t done it, and my husband won''t believe what you said! I''ll let my husband screw you!" "Honey, he bullied me..." Kendra walked over coquettishly. Darrel was already angry because he couldn¡¯t get Yvette, and now someone had just bullied his wife? He couldn''t take it anymore. "You f*cking bully my wife? I''ll kill you!" Darrel walked over as if he was going to give Chuck a good beating. Chuck nced at him, then whipped out his phone. "Hey, let''s bring down Darrel Mate''s company now!" Chapter 101 Chapter 101 After saying that, Chuck Cannon put the phone in his pocket and then looked at the two of them coldly. Kendra Wendel was stunned and thought to herself, "What the hell? Are you ying with us?" On the other hand, Darrel Mate, who was rushing towards Chuck, also sneered. "What a fool. Do you even know where mypany is? How do you want to mess with mypany?" "Oh, you''re going to ruin my husband''spany? Who do you think you are? Do you think you can kick up a fuss just by making a phone call? Such power!" Kendra rolled her eyes and mocked him. Yvette Jordan looked at Chuck with her sparkling eyes and suddenly sighed in her heart. Did he still give Zelda Maine a call? "How close are the both of them now? She is willing to do so many things for him with just a phone call. Are they... already together?" thought Yvette. Yvette shook her head immediately and wondered, "Why am I thinking about this?" Kendra heard the funniest joke she had ever heard. Sheughed at him with disdain. "What a piece of trash. Trashy za, trashy people." "Honey, just make the call. It''s so annoying to see him like this. He thought he won just by making a phone call to threaten yourpany. What a piece of trash." Kendra walked to Darrel while acting like a spoiled child. Darrel wanted tough. He never met such a person in his life. Making a phone call to threaten his company right in front of him? What a joke! He couldn''t help letting out a disrespectful guffaw! "I''ll see how you can keep up with this act!" Darrel thought. Darrel came over and teased, "Boy, you said you wanted to mess with mypany? Tell me how you''re gonna do that?" "I''ll shut down yourpany, then you will kneel down and beg Yvette," Chuck said calmly. "Haha!" Darrel burst outughing. This was really the funniest joke he had ever heard for so many years. Kendra was even more scornful and thought, "What was that? Could thepany be shut down so easily?" " My husband''spany is really stable. Who do you think you are to shut it down? My husband knew a lot of people, you know? Do you believe that he can just make a call and make sure you won''t live to see tomorrow? " Kendra sneered. "I don''t." Chuck shook his head. Kendra was irritated. "Honey, make the call now. I want to see him being beaten up and I want Yvette''spany to copse. Hurry up!" Darrel Mate nodded proudly. Although he had never been here, with his connections, it was easy for him to beat someone up and mess with such a smallpany. He was ready to make a phone call, and Kendra was even smugger. "Your wife used to be a hostess," Chuck Cannon said suddenly. Yvette Jordan was surprised. "What? Kendra was a hostess? Really?" thought Yvette, disbelievingly. Darrel was dumbfounded and he shouted in anger, "What did you say? How dare you insult my wife?" Kendra screamed in frustration, "What the hell are you talking about? Honey, boohoo... Don''t listen to him..." "Your wife married you for a year and cheated on you more than ten times. The most recent was just a few days ago, didn''t you suspect anything?" Chuck said calmly. "Nonsense!" shouted Darrel. Kendra raised her hand and pped Chuck. Yvette was shocked. "How dare she beat... my Chuck?" Yvette rushed over in anger and pped Kendra as revenge. Smack! Kendra cried out and almost fell to the ground with her hand covering her cheek. Chuck was surprised and he nced at Yvette. Did Yvette just hit Kendra because of him? Yvette was so furious that her eyes were wide open. Kendra grabbed Darrel. "Honey, she hit me..." "She did it with a foreigner when she went outst time. Didn''t you suspect anything when she was back?" Chuck continued. Darrel asked with rage, "How did you know that?" "Honey... Don''t listen to him. He''s just talking nonsense. I''m loyal to you. He doesn''t know anything. He''s making up a story. Honey, don''t believe him..." Kendra was frightened that her husband asked Chuck such a question. "You also suspected her, didn''t you?" Chuck said lightly. Darrel''s face darkened, and he felt as if he was bing a cuckold on the spot. He recalled that after they got married, there were a few times where Kendra''s clothes were messy when he got home. Kendra even exined that she was doing yoga at home. Darrel didn''t think much about it at that time. There was no reason for his wife to cheat on him, he was rich and capable. Darrel was very confident with himself. However, a few days ago, when Darrel and his colleagues came back from abroad and went to a bar, he indeed noticed that his wife was flirting with a foreigner. It seemed that they went out for an hour and then they came back swaying. Could it be that... Thinking of this, Darrel was infuriated! p! Darrel smacked Kendra in her face. That p made her dizzy, and she fell to the ground. "How dare you cheat on me? I''ll beat you to death!" Darrel scolded while beating and kicking Kendra. Kendra screamed and retreated as soon as she got up. She cried while saying, " Honey, I didn''t. He is talking nonsense to frame me. How could I have cheated on you?" p! Darrel pped her again and yelled, "How dare you still lie?" "Honey...let''s talk after we go home, okay?" Kendra felt utterly embarrassed to be beaten up here, what''s more, it was in front of Yvette. How could this be happening? Darrel could not suppress his anger and smacked Kendra again. Her face was already swollen and she was screaming and crying. "I''ll teach you a lesson when we get home!" Darrel dragged her out by pulling on her hair while she shrieked horribly. Being cheated on was not a thing to be proud of. Darrel felt that it was too shameful and did not want to stay any longer. He red at Chuck and Yvette while saying, "I''ll get the both of you, just you wait! Get ready to shut this ce down! I''ll find someone to beat you up, you fool!" Darrel hauled Kendra out. Chuck nced at him and shook his head slightly. He thought, "ording to Betty, yourpany is already finished. Why bother going back? It would be easier if you juste over and apologize to Yvette obediently!" "Are you okay?" Chuck asked Yvette with concern. "I''m fine," replied Yvette. Yvette shook her head and sighed. Darrel really had the power to shut herpany down! What could she do? Was she going to contact Baller again for help? However, since Chuck Cannon was here, she did not want to contact Baller. "Don''t worry. He''ll be here soon," said Chuck. Yvette Jordan said nothing. If Zelda could ask the boss here to expel the manager, it was only because she knew more people here. However, Darrel''spany was in Flora City, a coastal city that was five or six hundred kilometers away from here. Would Zelda really have the ability to shut down Darrel''spany with just a phone call? It was almost impossible. Was Zelda really so powerful and influential? Yvette sighed coldly and thought, "I think it is impossible." The two of them fell silent. "Honey, honey, I really didn''t cheat, he..." Kendra begged for mercy. p! Darrel raised his hand and smacked Kendra. Kendra wailed, and the people around them were looking at them, which made Darrel felt even more embarrassed. How could she cheat on him? "Shut up!" Darrelmanded angrily, "Behave yourself! When we get back, you''d better return everything I gave you. If you don''t, I''ll find someone to make your family suffer and kill your parents!" "No, honey..." Kendra was anxious and desperate. She had just got married. If she was to return all those gifts that Darrel gave her, wouldn''t she be poor again? Would she have to return being a hostess again? "Honey, I was wrong. I won''t do it again. Can you forgive me this time? Dear..." Kendra cried and begged for mercy. She panicked. All her ssmates knew that she had married a rich husband. If they divorced, how embarrassing would it be? " You won''t do it again? So you admitted that you actually did that kind of thing? How dare you lie to me! You should be grateful that I didn''t find someone to beat you up, and now you want me to forgive you? I want a divorce!" said Darrel with determination. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Kendra felt hopeless! Darrel pulled her away. But at this time, his cell phone rang. He took it out angrily and saw that it was from hispany. He declined the phone call as he was still furious! However, the phone rang again. Darrel answered in frustration, " How many times have I told you not to call me when I''m not at thepany? Don''t..." Before he could finish his words, there was a voice on the phone that said, "Boss, thepany is shutting down..." Chapter 102 Chapter 102 "What did you say?" asked Darrel. Darrel Mate got irritated and asked, "What the hell are you saying? What do you mean by the company is shutting down?" "Boss, someone came just now and said that yourpany was involved in tax evasion, and the training content showed the intention of reselling, so..." The voice on the phone also sounded surprised! They were really shocked just now when so many people rushed in at once... "What? Who? Who the hell did this?" Darrel was so angry that he wanted to kill someone! Did something really happen to hispany? How could it be possible? He had so many connections. How could anything bad happen? "I don''t know... Boss, when will youe back? Our sry hasn''t been paid yet..." said the secretary. "F*ck you!" Darrel was so infuriated that he hung up the phone right away. Who would dare to mess with him? A lot of people suddenly appeared in his mind but who was it?! If there was a problem with thepany, then his capital chain would go wrong and will eventually lead to bankruptcy. Darrel was really enraged that he wanted to kill someone! "Honey, could it be that person just now? Didn''t he call and mention that he will shut down the company?" asked Kendra Wendel who heard Darrel''s conversation. She was also surprised to know that something had really happened to thepany. Darrel was famous, so he knew many people and he had a good rtionship with them. How could someone do this? Was it possible that it was all Chuck''s doing since he also knew that Kendra was cheating on him? "How dare you f**king mess with me? I''ll beat you to death!" Darrell gnashed his teeth and immediately went to Yvette Jordan''spany. Kendra hesitated and thought, "If thepany was in trouble, then wouldn''t my husband... lose all his money and go bankrupt? Then what''s the point of staying with him? To drag me down?" Divorce! Kendra also followed him from behind. "What''s your rtionship with Zelda?" Yvette was silent for a long time before she finally spoke. Yvette actually struggled for a long time, but it was really not a good idea to go on like this. She used to be very confident, but Zelda Maine was so powerful and influential, so Yvette felt inferior towards her. Sometimes, it made Yvette feel a little ashamed of herself. With just a call from Chuck, Zelda could do so much for him, but she couldn''t... That''s the difference." Chuck was nervous and didn''t know how to answer. Should he answer that Zelda and he almost crossed the line, or that Zelda already helped him twice? Wouldn''t that be openly admitting that he cheated on Yvette? Chuck couldn''t say it. However, was it possible that Yvette asked that because she was jealous? "Nothing much, we''re just ordinary friends," replied Chuck. Yvette sighed. She thought, "Are you lying? Why would you lie to me?" "I didn''t stop you from getting close to her, but how... how could you get so close to her in such a short time?" thought Yvette. The two of them were silent again. "Tell me clearly whether mypany was reported by you!" Darrel shouted. Darrell rushed in and yelled angrily. Yvette was surprised and even dumbfounded. "Does this mean that Zelda really caused Darrel''spany to be in trouble?" thought Yvette. Why else would he be here? "Is it closed down?" Chuck smirked. Betty was really efficient! "You better exin yourself, you mothe***cker..." Darrel was shocked and irritated. But before he could finish his words, Chuck looked at him and kicked him. "You''d better be polite to me." Darrel fell to the ground. Instantly, he got up angrily and started a fight with Chuck. Darrel was in his forties. How could he be a match for an 18 or 19-year-old? Chuck was young and strong, that after a few punches, Darrel cried out and begged for mercy, " Stop, stop..." Yvette Jordan was surprised. This was the first time she saw Chuck Cannon fight another man. In the past, he did not even dare to retort when he was scolded, and now he was beating someone. Was this courage given by Zelda? Yvette sighed lightly. "In the past, if you were more unyielding, bolder, or even more forceful, I would at most give you a p, but you would still get what you deserved. If you did that, you and I may already have children..." Yvette thought. She stared at Chuck and couldn''t stop sighing in her heart. "I''m telling you, if I can shut down yourpany, I can make you disappear from this world as well. If you don''t believe me, you can try!" Chuck warned coldly. This bastard dared to curse his mother? "No, no... You...Was it all your doing for what happened to mypany?" Darrel still found it unbelievable. A phone call could shut down apany that was worth tens of millions of dors. How was that possible? Who was he calling on the phone just now? Chuck nced at him and stood up. Darrel gritted his teeth, knelt down, and admitted defeat, "I''m sorry. I was ignorant. Please forgive me. Please stop what you are doing..." "Didn''t you have great influence? Didn''t you know a lot of people? Didn''t you say that you wanted to shut Yvette''spany down?" Chuck looked at him and said. "I, I dare not... I won''t do it again!" Darrel said while he saw Kendra walking in. He immediately got up and pulled Kendra to Chuck and said, "Please don''t ruin mypany. I''ll let you have her. What do you think? My wife knows how to make a man happy..." Smack! "Fu*k you, Darrel Mate, what did you f*cking say?" Kendra raised her hand and pped Darrel! "You! How dare you hit me?" said Darrel unbelievably! "Why can''t I hit you, you are nothing to me now. I used to call you my husband because you''re rich, but now yourpany is ruined and you''re poor, I''m going to divorce you now! Remember, I abandoned you!" Kendra said. Chuck looked at Kendra and thought that she was really cold-hearted! Darrel was so infuriated that he yelled at Kendra on how much of the money she had spent." However, Kendra hit Darrel''s crotch hard with her knee and he let out a twisted scream, "Ah!" "Go to h*ll!" Kendra walked out unhesitantly. Darrel gritted his teeth and got up from the ground. He was full of despair. What on earth did he do to offend Chuck? Hispany was gone, and now even his wife was leaving him. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He felt like he was dreaming. How could Chuck change his life with just a phone call? It''s not true! It''s not! Yvette Jordan was already shocked that Darrel was in such a difficult position. Did Zelda really do all this? Darrel was utterly desperate. He walked up to Yvette and said, "Director Jordan, I agree to advertise and promote for you at six hundred thousand dors..." Yvette frowned upon hearing that. "Director Jordan, how about this, I will suffer some losses and do it for you at four hundred thousand dors. Three hundred thousand... two hundred thousand... I will definitely go ording to your terms..." said Darrel. Darrel was very humble because now that hispany had gone bankrupt, he needed money. If Yvette agreed, he could make hundreds of thousands of dors in a few days to sustain his company for some time... However, at this moment, Yvette ignored him. Darrel regretted that he treated Yvette so horribly... Why would Yvette bother to help him? Just now in the office, he tried to harass her. Even if Darrel did not want money, Yvette definitely would not want to have anything to do with him as well. "Director Jordan, please give me a chance, I beg you. How about fifty thousand dors? You give me fifty thousand dors to let me advertise for you and yourpany will definitely grow," Darrell knelt down and begged piteously. His arrogance had disappeared. "There''s no need!" Yvette shook her head. "Director Jordan..." Darrel was anxious. "I said there''s no need!" Yvette''s tone turned cold. Darrel was stunned. It was Yvette who had pleaded him just now. Now that it was the opposite, she did not want to help him even after he knelt down to beg her. Such a huge contrast made Darrel dumbfounded. He got up from the ground and looked at Chuck pleadingly. However, Chuckpletely ignored him. Darrel pleaded, "Please don''t shut down mypany. It''s all I have!" Chuck leaned in and whispered in Darrel''s ear, "If you don''t leave now, I''ll find someone to make you suffer!" Darrel was shocked. Chuck had shut hispany down with just a phone call. Wouldn''t it be very easy for Chuck to give him a hard time? Darrel trembled and walked out, gritting his teeth. Kendra was outside and hadn''t left. She saw Darrel kneel down just now and she was very delighted because she was holding onto a grudge. "What''s the big deal? It was just an affair." she thought. "You deserve to be beaten! You deserve to beg for mercy!" Kendra thought. Darrel was furious when he saw Kendra. Heined, "It is all because of you, motherf*cker. If you hadn''t asked me toe over, I would not be in this situation." Darrel couldn''t help but beat Kendra, but Kendra was not going to let him. She immediately hit back then both of them grappled with each other. Darrel grabbed Kendra''s hair and pped her face while Kendra reached out to grab him while screaming... Darrel shrieked and almost fainted. Seeing that both of them were actually fighting in his za, Chuck frowned and took out his mobile phone. He called Ynda Lane, asking her to inform the security guards to deal with them. Soon, the two of them were separated by the security guards. Darrel had fainted as he was grabbed too hard by Kendra, so he had to be carried by the security guards. Meanwhile, Kendra cried. Her pain was not a big deal, but she had lost everything today... She stood up cursing. "Trashy za, it made me so unlucky today... Oh, ah..." As she turned around, she hit the wall and yelped loudly. People nearby looked at her as if they were looking at a fool. "What the f*ck are you looking at!" Kendra went downstairs while crying. When she got out of the za, she spat her saliva on the roadside and left in disgust. At this moment, she heard a sound and she turned back subconsciously. She stepped on her own saliva, fell to the ground, hit her head, and fainted. "Ah, someone fell down. What''s going on?" People gathered around her as soon as they saw her. "She seemed to have slipped after she stepped on her own saliva....." "What? So stupid?" "That''s right, how dumb..." ...... "Are you off work? I''ll take you home," Yvette said. She had been thinking about it for the whole afternoon. Since cooperating with Darrel was now out of the question, she had contacted someone else for the job. She was still waiting for people to get back to her. However it was almost eight to nine o''clock, and it was time to get off work. Chuck Cannon checked the time and realized that he had been with Yvette all afternoon. He was supposed to be in ss. "Forget it, let''s go back," he thought. Chuck nodded and said yes. Yvette packed her things and the two of them took the elevator to the parking lot. Chuck actually enjoyed being sent off by Yvette at such ate hour. Anyway, Chuck could look at Yvette''s legs when she sat beside him. Chuck thought, "Should I secretly touch herter and see how she reacts? Would she hit me or scold me?" However, Chuck shook his head at this thought. He wasn''t sure of Yvette''s feelings so he definitely couldn''t just touch her so rashly. In Yvette''s car, Chuck didn''t say anything. However, he suddenly came up with an idea. It seemed like he had to go to Zelda and ask for her help. Thinking this, Chuck couldn''t help but look at Yvette''s fair hands. "Why are you staring at my hands?" Yvette was puzzled. "Are my hands that good-looking? Or are you looking at my hips? I''ve caught you twice and you look at my hands this time?" Yvette could not figure it out in her mind. Chuck felt a little awkward as he could not say that he wanted her to use her hands to do... "Nothing..." Chuck shook his head and quickly stopped thinking about it. Yvette was puzzled and she did not speak. Slowly, they arrived at Chuck''s "shelter". Chuck opened the door and got off. Yvette was silent for a while, "Chuck..." Chuck stopped and asked, "What''s wrong?" He was pleasantly surprised. What did Yvette want to do? Did she want to go up to drink some water?" After a moment of silence, Yvette said, "I want to have a look at your house." Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Yvette Jordan didn''t have any other intention. She just wanted to see how Chuck Cannon was living. When they lived together in the past, the condition of the ce was maintained by her alone, and it was always clean andfortable. He, as a boy, might not take the time to tidy his room. Yvette wanted to help him clean up, but who was she to help him? His wife? Yvette didn''t even know what she was thinking. They had been sleeping on the same bed for more than ten years, even though they were not legally married. But thoughts woulde to mind when a perfectly normal couple sleeps together on the bed. But Yvette had been reluctant for the past few years. In fact, when she was sixteen or seventeen years old, she actually thought about giving herself to Chuck, but... She had given Chuck a lot of chances to touch her when they were in bed together, but still he did not do anything. That made her very disappointed with him. Was it because she was not attractive enough? At that time, Yvette hated sleeping with Chuck on the same bed. They were technically husband and wife but they did not do anything. Yvette felt ashamed because he was not attracted to her. Did she have to take the initiative instead? How could a woman take initiative in that kind of matter? Yvette was very disheartened by Chuck and she felt that it was time to take a break from each other. However... Chuck had changed recently and was caught secretly ncing at her too. Wasn''t it a man''s nature to look at a woman who he felt attracted to? Yvette, who had been disappointed for so long, felt that there was a glimmer of hope again. This showed that she was still attractive in Chuck''s eyes. Yvette thought about it for a long time, and she was still struggling. After all, Chuck had been sleeping together on the bed with her since she was young. That feeling was indescribable. She was wondering whether they should live together and get to know each other all over again, to see if they werepatible. Yvette sighed. When Chuck heard that Yvette wanted to go to his house, he felt helpless because Yvette actually thought that he lived in Mind Vige. How could he bring her to his house? If Yvette knew that Chuck had lied to her, she would definitely be very angry. Currently, Yvette had not developed a strong affection towards him yet, so if this lie was exposed, it might ruin the chance for them to be together again in the future. Chuck hesitated for a while, then shook his head and said, "Maybe next time." Yvette looked at Chuck in utter confusion. "Are you refusing to let me go to your house?" asked Yvette. She thought, "Then why did you look at my hips? And you''ve even been caught twice." "What was he thinking when he looked at my hands just now? I didn''t even do my nails, there was nothing to look at!" "Yes." Chuck replied. There was a hint of disappointment in Yvette''s eyes. When she was about to drive away, Chuck was in a dilemma. "Yvette, it''s not that I don''t want to take you to my house,..." Yvette stopped instantly, and Chuck continued, "I, I don''t actually live here." "You don''t live here? Then where do you live?" asked Yvette in a surprise tone. What was going on? Did Chuck have money to live in other ces? "Over there." Chuck Cannon pointed to a ce, the residential area where he lived. He hesitated and felt that he should not give up the opportunity to spend time alone with her. After all, Yvette took the initiative just now, although Chuck noticed that she might not have any other intention other than just wanting to have a look around at his house. However, this would be an opportunity that Chuck did not want to miss, despite it being just a small progress in their rtionship. "Over there?" Yvette was surprised. That was a very expensive residential area in the city and Chuck lived there? She looked at Chuck again. "When did you move there? Why didn''t you tell me?" Chuck was helpless. Yvette had never thought that he could buy the ce by himself. She would have thought that he was only able to rent the ce. Chuck could only tell her, "Just these few days." "Then why didn''t you just tell me directly that you live there?" Yvette asked. Chuck shook his head and didn''t know how to answer. Yvette was silent while Chuck was anxious. "Yvette, let''s go to my house." Yvette hesitated and stared at Chuck who was having a desperate look. Was he nervous because of her? After being silent for three seconds, Yvette nodded and said, "Okay." After she parked the car, Chuck let out a sigh of relief. Yvette got off the car and Chuck took her to his residential area. Yvette had never been to thismunity before because it was too expensive. When she bought a housest time, she already knew that thismunity was extremely pricey so she didn''t expect that Chuck would live here. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. They took the elevator upstairs. As the elevator door opened, Chuck took out the keys and opened the door. Yvette looked inside and was immediately amazed. The decor inside was so beautiful! How much would it cost for a month? Yvette walked in and she even forgot to close the door. She didn''t expect that Chuck would live in this neighborhood and even live in such a big house. Her eyes were full of surprise. Chuck poured her a ss of hot water. Yvette sat down. "This is such a big house. Could this... be the ce that Zelda bought for him?" Yvette suddenly thought of this question. "Who else could have such capability except Zelda?" Yvette suddenly felt ashamed of herself. Zelda could actually let Chuck live in such a good ce which waspletely much better than her previous house. Then... was it possible that they were already living together? Yvette suddenly had indescribable feelings, and it was making her uneasy. "Have you gotten used to living here?" Yvette asked softly. "Yeah, not bad. This area is veryfortable." Chuck smiled sincerely. To be honest, this neighborhood was indeed very decent. The facilities and the quality of the residence were very satisfactory. After living here for a period of time, there was basically nothing bad toin about. Chuck did not regret buying this house. Moreover, he noticed that the property price in this neighborhood had risen recently, which indicated that his first investment was considered profitable. Yvette sighed in her heart. "Why didn''t you say how good it was to live in my house too? At that time, although we lived together in a room and you slept on the floor... you didn''t need to maintain the condition of the house. Meals were provided too, although I didn''t cook much..." Yvette thought. "That''s good." Yvette fell silent. She thought to herself, "I can''t do this. Zelda was able to provide such great things, but can I do the same for him? No, I can''t." Yvette sighed in her heart. She looked around to see if there was any mess in the room that she could help cleaning up, after that she would leave. However, it was very neat and clean. She assumed that Zelda also lived here. What was the point for her to stay any longer? Yvette stood up and said, "Well, I''m going back." Chuck panicked. It was not like he wanted to do anything to her, but they had only spoken a few words. Why did Yvette want to leave so quickly? "Yvette, what''s wrong? Stay for a little longer. You''re not in a hurry." Chuck was anxious. He wanted to chat with her and looked at her even longer. "I..." Yvette sighed. "This house was given to you by Zelda, right?" Chuck was stunned and speechless. It turned out that Yvette didn''t think that he was renting the house, but actually thought Zelda had bought him the ce. Chuck didn''t know how to respond. He thought, "Was Yvette thinking that I''m living off Zelda so she gave me such a big house?" Chuck shook his head. "No..." However, before Chuck could finish his sentence, the door was pushed open and a voice spoke, "Chuck, why didn''t you close the door? Did you forget to close it? Although themunity is safe, you still can''t do this, you..." Zelda pushed the door open and came in, and then the three people were in a daze. Thinking about her appointment with Chuck to help him, Zelda came back early to make preparations. In fact, it was not much, she just needed to trim her nails so that she would not hurt him. But when she just came out from the elevator, she saw that Chuck''s door wasn''t closed. Did he forget? She wondered if Chuck deliberately opened the door to let her in by herself. Zelda was in a dilemma at the moment but she still bit her lip and pushed the door open. She came in, only to see Chuck and Yvette... Chuck was speechless. He just denied but Zelda instantly opened the door and came in. Wasn''t it indicating that the house belonged to her? This misunderstanding was getting worse. How should he exin it? Chuck felt like he could not exin himself anymore. Yvette was astonished. When she was listening to Chuck''s exnation just now, the thing she wanted to hear the most was that it was not Zelda''s but he rented it himself. This way, she would feel much better. But... Zelda had just walked in so casually, how could this ce not be hers? Yvette sighed. The two of them were together after all. Otherwise, Chuck would not have lived in such a good residential area, and Zelda would not be here... Chapter 104 Chapter 104 The room was pin-drop silent for a few seconds. Chuck Cannon wanted to exin to end the awkward atmosphere, but Yvette Jordan sighed and said, "You guys enjoy yourself. I''m going back..." She felt depressed. Zelda Maine was living here, and she had just gotten home. What was the point for her to continue staying here? While she was walking out, Chuck chased after her anxiously. Zelda, who was standing at the door, shook her head and smiled bitterly after a moment of silence. "Did Ie at the wrong time? But I didn''t mean it, I came to help you, but..." Zelda thought to herself sadly. Zelda felt empty. As soon as Yvette left, Chuck chased after her just like the time when he was in the parking lot... "Yvette, this house..." Chuck followed her out. However, Yvette had already pressed the elevator button and the elevator was slowlying up. "Stop. Go in and have a good chat with her. I won''t disturb you anymore. I''ll go back," Yvette said. There was no hint of me, but only disappointment in her tone. Chuck said helplessly, "Yvette." "Go back, I''ll go down by myself. I''m going to Central City tomorrow..." said Yvette. Yvette said that the people who she called this afternoon were as famous as Darrel Mate. One of them was Yvette''s ssmate, an employee of a trainingpany whom she saw in the college group chat. This ssmate invited Yvette to herpany in Central City so that they could exchange ideas. She was hesitant at first, but today... just now... she didn''t know why but she felt like she wanted to go for a trip suddenly. "You are going to Central City?" Chuck was surprised. Why would she go to Central City? "Yes, I want to make money!" Yvette said. Was it for thepany? It should be. Chuck was in Yvette''spany for the whole afternoon and he saw that Yvette was always on the phone. She was really diligent. "If you want money, I can give it to you. How much do you need?" Chuck asked. "I don''t want your money, don''t..." Yvette shook her head while feeling a little touched, but... she did not speak what was on her mind: "Your money is from Zelda. I don''t want it... " "It''s my money," Chuck emphasized that, as he thought Yvette misunderstood him again. Yvette was moved. Did he n to give her the money he earned from his part-time job? "Save the money. Don''t waste it." thought Yvette. "I don''t want it either. Keep it for yourself." Yvette shook her head. Chuck did not know what to do anymore. "I wille back after three days. You should study hard these days because your exam ising soon." Yvette became serious speaking of this. Chuck nodded but said with a sad smile, "I may not be able to pass." His grades had not been good since the beginning, and now it was useless for him to study in such a short period of time. "This was your own fault." Yvette was angry at the mention of this matter. How many times did Chuck skip ss during this period? Was he with Zelda the whole time? Spending time with her instead of going to school? The elevator door opened and Yvette walked in. Chuck also wanted to go in but Yvette shook her head and said, "It''s okay, you can go back. I can go back by myself. I didn''t even drink alcohol. Remember, you must pass the test!" The elevator door closed, and Yvette went downstairs. After she left themunity, she sat in the car, sighed... "Did I miss something?" she thought. Yvette suddenly felt that the person who belonged to her for more than ten years had be someone else''s. Although they did nothing special, they had still slept together on the same bed for so many years... After all, Chuck used to call her his wife, but, but... Yvette was conflicted and helpless. Her gaze became firm. "I want to make money! I''ll be as rich as Zelda!" ...... When Chuck returned to his house, Zelda coincidentally came out from Chuck''s house. Their eyes met and Chuck was embarrassed. "Do you want to do it now?" Zelda asked. Chuck, of course, understood what she meant. Zelda had said during the day that she would help him in the evening. Chuck did not forget just because he was embarrassed at the moment. Before he met Yvette, he really wanted to do it, but now he was in no mood to do it. "Let''s do it next time," said Chuck. As he had expected, he saw a flicker of disappointment in Zelda''s eyes. "Mmm." Zelda sighed in her heart as she returned to her own house. She leaned against the door and thought, if Chuck and Yvette got back together, there might be no chance for her to help him in the future... Yvette would do it instead... ...... Chuck was lying on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. He wondered if he should go to Central City as well. Since Yvette would be there, he would have the chance to be alone with her. Chuck took out his mobile phone and called Betty. The phone was picked up. "Betty, Yvette is going to Central City tomorrow. Could you help me keep an eye on her whereabouts..." "Okay, Young Master, don''t worry. I will pay attention to it. Young Master, do you need a first-ss ticket to Central City tomorrow?" Betty asked. Chuck hesitated and couldn''t make up his mind. "Let''s talk about it tomorrow," he replied. He was not sure if he should go. If he went, would Yvette be surprised? ...... Chuck went to school early in the morning. As expected, he was told that Yvette had asked for a two days'' leave. She really went to Central City for thepany. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Without Yvette, Chuck was not in the mood to attend sses. He went back to the za to discuss matters of the building with Ynda Lane untilte afternoon. Ynda asked if Zelda would visit the shop as the person had a change of mind. Chuck could only send a message to Zelda and asked her toe over to have a look. After a while, Zelda replied that she woulde over within these few days. He could hear that Zelda''s voice had changed. He assumed that she had caught a cold. Chuck hesitated if he should visit her tonight. However, after considering thoroughly he decided not to. Because he didn''t know how to deal with the rtionship between Zelda and him. Chuck was ready to go back. He pressed the elevator button, but he went to the wrong floor. When the elevator door opened on the first floor, Chuck could only press the button to the basement. At this time, Lara Jean came in unexpectedly and saw Chuck pressing the button to the parking lot. Lara was not happy to see Chuck. She really wanted to hit Chuck because Baller ignored her. "You don''t even have a car, why did you press the button for the basement? Are you doing it on purpose?" Lara said in a mocking tone as she found it hrious! Chuck nced at her and didn''t bother to answer her. After they reached the basement, they went out directly. Lara disdained him, " Stop pretending, I know you don''t have a car. You''ll still need toe back like a dog and take the elevator back up." Lara pressed the third-floor angrily as she was supposed to go to see Ynda. Watching Chuck go out, she went inside the elevator again. She didn''t believe that Chuck had a car or even a driver''s license, but... She realized that something was wrong with her cousin yesterday. She seemed to be thinking about someone. Lara was surprised and thought whether her cousin, Charlotte Yates, really liked Chuck. She could not understand. She hesitated and rushed out, only to hear the sound of a car roaring out, and Chuck was gone. Lara was shocked. Where did this guy go? Did he really have a car? Impossible, how could he have a car? Lara scoffed arrogantly and thought, " Chuck must have borrowed Ynda''s car. This guy is so useless!" After that, Lara could only take the elevator and go up to Ynda''s office. "What''s the matter?" asked Ynda as she put down the work in her hand. "What on earth do you like about Chuck?" Lara asked curiously. Ynda was speechless. She had no feelings for Chuck. It was purely a rtionship between a boss and a staff. She said that she liked Chuck only to help him out thest time. When she thought about it carefully, she didn''t have feelings for Chuck, and Chuck was just her boss. "You don''t have to worry about that. Just tell me what''s on your mind," said Ynda. Lara asked, "I just saw Chuck going to the parking lot. Did he take your car out to brag?" "Why do you say so?" Ynda frowned. "So I was right. He really took your car? Be careful. That loser has never driven a car before. He may break your car or he might not even fill up the petrol to your car when hees back," Lara said. "How dare he ignore me in the elevator just now? Seriously, wouldn''t he just look down upon everyone if he actually had a car?" Lara thought to herself. "You don''t have to worry about it." Ynda didn''t want to talk to her anymore. Lara uttered a light snort. When Chuck came out from the parking lot, what he didn''t notice was that someone happened to see him drive his car out. The man was immediately shocked... Chapter 105 Chapter 105 The person who was shocked was Lara Jean''s ex-boyfriend, Conrad Lee. He heard that Lara had opened a shop in City Square, so he came to see her with the thought of getting back together. Conrad couldn''t forget Lara because she had a good figure. However, as soon as Conrad came out, he saw Chuck Cannon driving a BMW 7. Although his car was not fancy, his knowledge of cars was pretty good. He quickly recognized that Chuck''s car was the top model in the BMW 7-series. When did Chuck be rich? He was so shocked that he thought he had seen wrongly, but he didn''t. It was really the loser, Chuck Cannon, who had picked up money from the ground! It took him a full minute toe back from his senses, but he was puzzled instantly. How did that happen? This guy shouldn''t be able to afford such an expensive car even if he picked up money from the ground. It might be possible to pick up tens of thousands of dors, but was it possible to pick up millions of dors? Absolutely impossible! Conrad walked to Lara''s shop with doubts in his mind and suddenly remembered he posted a photo on social media, captioning that the teless BMW 7-series in the photo belonged to his father. It shouldn''t be this one, right? If it was, did it mean that he had just be Chuck''s son? Conrad was infuriated! At this time, Lara coincidentally came out from Ynda''s office. She frowned and asked, "We''ve broken up. What are you doing here?" "Lara, don''t be so heartless. I heard that you are running a business so I came here to see you, to see if there''s anything you needed help with..." said Conrad. Conrad was really excited to see Lara as if it was like their first meeting. She was still as beautiful as ever. He forgot the fact that she was his ex-girlfriend! "No need. You''d better leave as soon as possible. I don''t want to see you." Lara coldly shook her head and thought, "Are you kidding me? Last time you left me alone in Zelda''s restaurant, and now you want me to go back to you? How is that possible!" "Hey, Lara, don''t go... Hey, I''m going to tell you something big, Lara..." Conrad grabbed Lara and didn''t let her go. Lara angrily shouted, "Let me go!!" "Lara, listen to me. I saw the loser, Chuck, driving a BMW! Do you think I''ve seen it wrongly?" Conrad still found it hard to believe. "That''s it?" Lara scorned. "That car belongs to Ynda." Ynda had just admitted to her earlier. How could Chuck have a car? "What? Ynda''s car? No wonder. I was wondering why that loser could drive such an expensive car... Hey, Lara, don''t leave. I''ll treat you dinner tonight." Conrad suddenly understood. It turned out that this guy was really living off a woman! Conrad was so envious. Lara didn''t bother to answer him and she went straight to her store. Of course, Conrad was not willing to give up. He and Lara had broken up for several days and he felt lonely. He was thinking maybe tonight he and Lara could... "Don''t f*cking follow me!" Lara was furious. "Wow, Lara, your shop is so nice. Howe you have so much money in such a short time?" Conrad was surprised. Was Lara really kept as a mistress? Otherwise, it would cost at least seventy or eighty thousand dors to just cover the rent and all the other expenses. "It''s none of your business. My boyfriend gave it to me." Lara was delighted at hisment, but she felt disappointed in her heart and thought, "Baller, please don''t be angry with me. Don''t ignore me. I miss you. I really miss you ..." Lara was in a dilemma. She was thinking of taking a sexier picture after going backter. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how tofort the Baller... Conrad was not happy. Lara was such a beauty. Who the f*ck was taking advantage of her? He refused to leave. Lara was so frustrated and thought, "Are you kidding me? I have a boyfriend now. Do you still want to seduce me?" Lara scorned! ...... After returning home, Chuck lied in bed, thinking about what Yvette was doing in Central City at the moment. Did she sleep well? Did she meet up with her friends? Would she be bullied? He really couldn''t sleep so he immediately got up and called Betty, informing her to book the soonest flight to Central City. Betty, of course, politely asked Young Master to wait for a moment. In less than a minute, Betty called and said that she had booked a first-ss ticket for him. Chuck let out a sigh of relief. He immediately packed a few clothes and drove to the airport. Chuck had never boarded a ne before, especially the first ss cabin. He was even thinking whether he would embarrass himselfter. However, when he arrived at the airport, he realized that Betty had already settled all the matters. Someone had evene to wee him and had even brought him to thefortable first-ss cabin! Chuck lied down and ate something, then closed his eyes enjoyably. Zabrina Yalden, who was also in the first-ss cabin, was a little surprised by Chuck''s behavior. "Is this the first time this guy has ever been on a ne? It''s a bit funny!" she thought. She immediately shared it on her social media: I''m so surprised. I just saw a person in the first-ss cabin drinking three cups of c in a row... As soon as it was published, there werements immediately. "What? Drink C in the first-ss cabin? Who is he? Does he think he''s in KFC?" "Maybe he hadn''t boarded a ne before, and wanted to drink C to make his money worth." "Haha, I''m dying ofughter. What a weirdo!" Zabrina continued to post. She had really met a weirdo. ...... Yvette had already arrived in Central City and she was very happy to see her ssmate. She was not familiar with this ssmate and had only met her a few times. She knew that this person would not look down on her like how Kendra Wendel did. Yvette heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that this impulsive trip to Central City would be worth it. Her ssmate, Susan Sun took Yvette to a meal first, but she was surprised to see that Yvette was alone. "Yvette, you''re not young anymore. When are you going to find a boyfriend?" asked Susan curiously. "Boyfriend?" A figure appeared in Yvette''s mind. It was Chuck Cannon... He used to be mine... but now he became someone else''s boyfriend... "I have one," Yvette did not understand why she said that. "Then why didn''t hee with you?" "He... is busy." Yvette sighed in her heart. Maybe he was with Zelda at this time. "No matter how busy he is, he shouldn''t let his girlfriende here alone. Your boyfriend doesn''t care about you at all." Susan shook her head. It must be true. She did not see a smile on Yvette''s face. Instead, her eyes were dim. Obviously, this boyfriend did not treat her well. "Is he rich?" Susan continued to ask. Yvette did not know how to answer her. Was Chuck rich? Yes, maybe, but the money was all Zelda''s... Yvette sighed and said, "No." "He is not rich and doesn''t care about you. What''s the point of having such a boyfriend? Hurry up and break up with him." said Susan. "I''m used to it." Yvette shook her head. Susan was speechless. How helpless could she be to say something like that! Susan nned to treat Yvette to a good meal, so she stopped mentioning about Yvette''s sad past. After arriving at the restaurant, Yvette''s eyes were a little dazed. She was wondering, "Is Chuck going back to Zelda''s house at this time?" "Are they doing something?" Yvette sighed at the thought of it. "I also have a good figure, but why hasn''t he touched me for so many years?" When Chuck came out of the airport, he directly called Betty and asked her about Yvette''s whereabouts. Betty briefly stated it to him, and Chuck remembered it. It was almost midnight and he was feeling a little sleepy. Nevertheless, Betty had arranged the hotel, and there was even a car to pick him up when he reached the airport. He was also looking forward to this trip. He wondered if anything would happen between him and Yvette. However, before he walked out of the airport, Chuck saw a lot of fans waiting for some sort of celebrity. The name of the celebrity was written on the board, but Chuck did not pay much attention to these matters so he did not know who the celebrity is. Judging by the name, it should be a woman. Soon someone walked out from the crowd. Chuck nced in that direction and found out that this woman was the beauty that had boarded the first-ss cabin with him. She turned out to be a celebrity, no wonder she was in good shape and beautiful. Some time ago, Chuck had thought that if he bes rich one day, he would spend the money to produce a movie or a TV series. Now that he suddenly saw a celebrity, could he start making ns to fulfill this dream? Thinking of this, Chuck was amused. However, the wish was still rather far-fetched. He had to at least consider the other factors first. Chuck saw a car outside and someone waved at him. He immediately walked over, but Zabrina''s bodyguard pushed him aside and said, "What are you doing? This is not your car. It''s for Zabrina Yalden!" Zabrina nced at Chuck and was ready to get in. But Chuck shook his head and said, "No, this car is ordered by me!"Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 "Are you blind? You booked this car?" The bodyguard scolded Chuck Cannon and stopped him. He was a bodyguard. Would he even make such a simple mistake? If so, how would he be qualified to be a bodyguard? "That''s right. This guy did it on purpose, didn''t he? Even though he''s a fan, he doesn''t have to do it to this extent! So shameless." one of Zabrina''s fans cried out. "Oh, does this guy like Zabrina Yalden too much? So he kept chasing after her in this way?" "Of course, recently Zabrina is quite popr!" "I''ll do the same next time." The onlookers around burst into a discussion, some were admiring and some were despising. Zabrina frowned as she had seen a lot of fans acting like this. When she was on the ne just now, she just thought that Chuck was a person who hadn''t boarded a ne before. She didn''t hate him, she just thought that it was fun and hrious. But now that Chuck came over and said that he booked the car, Zabrina was getting a little angry. She was a loyal customer of a certain hotel in Central City. As long as she came to Central City, this hotel would send a Benz to wee her. She even knew the driver. How could it be booked by him? "Sir, if you continue to be so unreasonable, the consequences will be yours to bear!" Zabrina said. She was too tired today and only wanted to sleep, but this man was giving her a hard time! "This car was really booked by me. I have a phone number." Chuck was ready to ask Betty for confirmation. Immediately, Zabrina interrupted Chuck angrily, "Don''t make it so troublesome. If you insist that you ordered this car, I''ll ask this driver. He should know who is the one he was supposed to pick up, right?" "Okay, you ask." Chuck did not care. "Who are you picking up, Sir?" Zabrina looked at the driver in the car. "Of course I came to pick you up." The driver nced at Chuck with disdain. He already wanted to say something just now. Their hotel was one of the top ten hotels in Central City and was not a ce thatmoners could afford. "Did you hear that?" Zabrina was even angrier. How could she waste so much time with this person? "I am warning you! Go away!" The bodyguard scolded and immediately escorted Zabrina into the car. Several bodyguards also sat in. "Let''s go!" Zabrina said coldly. The driver started to drive Zabrina to the hotel. She looked at Chuck through the rearview mirror and snorted. Chuck touched his nose and thought, "Does this mean that Zabrina is in the same hotel as me?" "Didn''t I tell you? This guy was trying to get Zabrina''s attention. He must have been trying to flirt with Zabrina. Shame on him!" "That''s right. The key is to be so shameless as to be able to get so close to Zabrina. I''m really envious!" "He doesn''t even havemon sense. The hotel Zabrina stays in costs tens of thousands of dors a night. How can he afford that?" "s, a shameless man is invincible in the world!" The onlookers at the airport immediately despised Chuck. What kind of people are they? How could they think of this as a way to flirt? How thick-skinned could I be to use this kind of method? So unbelievable for those people to see me this way. Ding! At this time, Chuck''s cell phone rang. He took it out and saw an unfamiliar number. When he answered, a respectful voice said to him, "Hello, is it Mr. Cannon? Please wait for a moment. I saw you at the entrance, I aming to pick you up!" Chuck looked around and saw a Rolls-Royce driving slowly towards him. It stopped in front of him. "It''s a Rolls-Royce!" "Is it here to pick him up?" asked one of the onlookers. "That''s impossible. How could a Rolls-Roycee to pick him up?" The people nearby were shocked. This car was really beautiful. They thought that it was weing some big shot. How was it possible that it was waiting for Chuck, who had just been embarrassed by Zabrina? However ... In the next second, they were dumbfounded and their mouths were opened so wide that they were able to stuff an egg into it! A man in a suit came out from the car and took Chuck''s luggage respectfully. He then carefully put it in the trunk and opened the door for Chuck. When Chuck got in the car, the man immediately drove away as if he did not want Chuck to wait one more second. The Rolls-Royce slowly drove Chuck out from the airport... During the whole process, Chuck was satisfied as he was treated with respect and the service was very nice. After a few seconds, the people who witnessed this scene came to their senses, but there were still a lot of people who were stunned! How could this be possible? "Seriously? Zabrina is a popr star and the hotel only sent a Benz S-ss vehicle to pick her up, while this person, the hotel actually sent a Rolls-Royce? Is he an even more distinguished guest than Zabrina?" "This is impossible. Being picked up by a Rolls-Royce is a privilege that only the highest VIP in a hotel can enjoy! He actually got to enjoy that!" "So the car earlier really wasn''t for him. He had a more high-ss Rolls-Royce to sit in. For a person of his status, how could he sit in such a low-grade Benz S-ss car?" "I want to know how Zabrina will react if she knew this!" "Haha, I also want to know... but, I am more interested to know who he is! He''s so cool. A Rolls Royce came to pick him up. I''m so jealous!" ...... "This car is very nice." Sitting in the car, Chuck''s first impression was that it was luxurious, quiet, and utterlyfortable. This was really different from Chuck''s BMW 7-series. It was so enjoyable that Chuck was tempted to buy a car like this. However, when the idea came up, Chuck shook his head. It was better to wait until his za became profitable, then he would use his own money to buy it. "Mr. Cannon, we are sorry to send this car to pick you up when it is not in line with your status. We hope you don''t mind." The driver showed a hint of modesty. Chuck shook his head with a smile. After a good night''s sleep, he would go look for Yvette tomorrow. Soon, the car arrived at a five-star hotel. It was almost the same as his mother''s hotel, both of them were very upscale. When the car arrived at the main entrance, the man got out of the car to open the car door for Chuck. Chuck smiled while shaking his head and said, "It''s okay, thank you. I''ll go to the room by myself. You can go ahead and rest." Chuck came out of the car, opened the trunk, took out his backpack, and went straight in. It was late, he did not want to trouble the driver. The driver was surprised. Chuck had alreadye out of the car and entered the hotel by himself. He was amazed and said, "Mr. Cannon is really easy-going. He is much better than other rich kids... I''m so lucky to be able to pick him up." As soon as Chuck showed his identity to the front desk receptionist, an attendant immediately led him the way to his suite. However, Chuck took his room card and shook his head. "No, it''s okay, I''ll go up on my own. Thanks," said Chuck. Betty had booked the presidential suite for him. He took the elevator up. Meanwhile, Zabrina just walked out of the elevator. She always stayed in the presidential suite whenever she was in this hotel. Therefore, she walked towards that room naturally, and at this moment, her cell phone rang. It was her manager. "How''s it going? Have you arrived yet?" The manager asked. "Yes." "Did anything happen today?" asked her manager. In the past, there were all kinds of fans who Zabrina would meet. Surely, there should be some oddballs today as well. "Yes, I met a person who made me angry," said Zabrina. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Oh?" "Yeah. Someone in the first-ss cabin kept drinking C. That''s fine, but I didn''t expect him to steal my car when he came out of the airport!" said Zabrina. "What a freak! Let the bodyguards teach him a lesson!" the manager said. "Forget it. He''s pitiful enough. Maybe he likes me, so he bought a first-ss ticket to be on the same flight as me. He probably already spent all his savings. But, he tried to flirt with me by stealing my car and this was what made me particrly disgusted! I don''t want to talk about this person. He''s just a brainless fanboy!" Zabrina went to the door of her room and took out the room card. "You will get used to it. Thepany asked me to help you look through the script, I''ll do it now. You have to attend the evening party tomorrow, go to bed early, and I''ll call you tomorrow." said the manager. "Alright," replied Zabrina. After Zabrina hung up the phone, she saw someoneing over from the corner of her eyes as she opened the door. She immediately frowned. Why is it him again? "What the hell do you want? Are you insane? If you keep this up, I''ll call the police!" Zabrina warned him. How could there be such a brainless fan? Was this person a pervert? Chuck nced at her, opened the door of a presidential suite with his card, and walked indirectly. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Zabrina Yalden was stunned. Chuck Cannon had the ess card to the presidential suite! The price of a one-night stay in this suite was fifty-eight thousand dors! Zabrina thought that she had seen wrongly. However, Chuck had already gone in. After standing there in a daze for a few seconds, Zabrina frowned. He was in the first-ss cabin with her. He had been drinking coke for many times to attract her attention. Well, his strange behaviour did attract her. He even tried to snatch her ride after getting off the ne. It was obvious that he was trying to approach her. Unfortunately, he did it in a way that she didn''t like! He didn''t repent after Zabrina had exposed his motives. He came to the same hotel as she did, and even stayed near her room. Did he know how much it costs to spend a night in this ce? How long did he need to save the money to afford this? ''I''m afraid this guy is really a pervert. He''s crazy over celebrities. I have to be vignt to him!'' Zabrina thought. Zabrina opened the door with the ess card cautiously. Then, she locked it immediately and put a chair behind the door to prevent Chuck from breaking in. There was nothing that he wouldn''t do! Zabrina didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. She didn''t expect that she would have such a crazy fan. ''Well, let''s see if you still can afford to stay here for another night!'' Zabrina thought. Staying here for two nights would cost more than 100,000 dors. Zabrina felt it was impossible for him to stay here anymore. She just needed to endure it for one night. Zabrina took a shower andy on the bed to sleep. Although she needed a good rest before the party tomorrow, she couldn''t sleep at all. She was annoyed by Chuck. She contacted her manager via Whatsapp. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "That freak showed up again..." Zabrina said. "What?! Be careful, Zabrina. It''s very hard to tell what he will do to you. Call the police if necessary!" The manager replied. "Got it. s, how can I have such a fan? It''s so horrible!" Zabrina said. "Zabrina, you''re very popr recently. There are a lot of people who like you. It''s normal to be surrounded by a few perverts. But, it doesn''t matter. These type of people are definitely not rich. It''s useless for him to stay for one night. I guess he''s crying in the room because of the money he has lost after showing off to you!" "Haha! Well, it''s good if he cries. He''s such a pervert! It''s so frightening!" Zabrina said. After talking to her manager, Zabrina was in a good mood now. There was nothing else to worry about. Chuck would definitely leave tomorrow because he couldn''t afford to stay here anymore! "Haha! A pervert? Well, I guess he''s looking at your photo in the bathroom now since he likes you so much!" The manager teased Zabrina. "What?! Is that possible?!" Zabrina eximed. She got goosebumps after hearing what her manager said. "Of course... It''s a very rare opportunity for him to stay in a presidential suite. He can''t waste this opportunity, right?" The manager continued. "Hey, stop saying that! It''s disgusting!!" Zabrina said. She didn''t want to talk about it anymore. ...... After getting up early in the morning, Chuck gave Betty a call. He found out that Yvette Jordan was taking lessons in her ssmate''spany. Chuck had already known whichpany Yvette was working at. However, should he pay her a visit? It might not be appropriate if Chuck went to the office to see her. After thinking about it for a long time, Chuck decided to visit thepanies nearby the office. After that, Chuck washed up before going out. He saw a waiter sending breakfast when he opened the door. Zabrina, who was wearing pyjamas, opened her door and reached out her hand to receive the tray. The breakfast served in a five-star hotel looked very delicious! Chuck was a little hungry. Therefore, he stared at the food and couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. His actions were noticed by Zabrina. She thought, ''Oh well, it seems that he had never stayed in a presidential suite before!'' Zabrina was annoyed by his behaviour. She passed the breakfast to the waiter and said, "Please pass the food to him! Ask him to leave after eating!" The waiter was stunned. Then, the waiter shook his head immediately and said, "No, this breakfast is yours. We have prepared another set of breakfast for him..." The manager had asked them to prepare the best breakfast for Chuck. There were a total of 13 dishes. They even had to simmer the consomme ahead of time. Therefore, his breakfast was not ready yet. There was a huge difference between these two breakfast sets. "Oh, there is another breakfast set for him? Is it better than mine? Well, my breakfast set is customized. Please just pass my breakfast to him. I don''t want to eat anymore after seeing him stare at my breakfast!" Zabrina said. "Bang!" She closed the door shut immediately. ''It''s really disgusting! He must have really done something while looking at my photost night!'' She thought. ''Ah! Please just leave after eating!'' She thought. The waiter hurried over to apologize to Chuck, who was a VIP of the hotel, "I''m so sorry..." "It''s okay." Chuck casually picked up a sandwich on the te and stuffed it into his mouth. The waiter was stunned. He said, "Sir, we''re preparing another set of breakfast for you. Please just wait for a minute..." "It''s okay, I''ll eat this. I still have things to do. Please give her my breakfast then." After saying that, Chuck walked to the elevator. He didn''t have the time to wait for his breakfast. The waiter did not know what to do. He had no choice but to walk back to the kitchen. After a short while, he pushed a cart to send breakfast to Zabrina. Zabrina opened the door when she heard someone knocking on the door. Zabrina was shocked when she saw so many dishes on the cart. A sense of pride arose because the ingredients for this breakfast set was much more expensive than the previous one. ''Well, I should be treated in this way since I always stay in this hotel. also, I''m a famous artist!'' Zabrina thought. "Hello, this is..." The waiter said. "Hey, did you prepare this as an apology to me? Well, it''s fine. Please just ensure that not just anyone can book a room in this hotel. I feel threatened by those crazy fans! Please strengthen the security as well ... From now on, please prepare breakfast for me ording to this standard!" Zabrina said. Then, she brought the breakfast happily into the room. Her appetite increased when she saw the variety of food prepared. She must enjoy this as soon as possible! "Wow, this consomme is very delicious!" Zabrina eximed. She was no longer in a bad mood. She continued to enjoy the rest of her breakfast. ''As a famous artist, this is what I should eat!'' She thought. ...... A shopping mall in Central City. Susan Sun came out with Yvette Jordan. Yvette was still hesitating whether to follow her to the Chamber of Commerce tonight because she hadn''t finish studying. Susan said that she should take this opportunity to expand her socialwork as it would be very helpful for her career in the future. Although Susan was trying to take care of Yvette, she was still reluctant because she was here to learn and to get connected to more people. She did not expect to attend an event at the Chamber of Commerce. She didn''t even have an outfit suitable for the event. Evening dress, high heels and jewelries would easily cost thousands of dors! She didn''t have that much money! "Hey, I think I''m not going." Yvette said after thinking for a while. "Please just attend it and don''t worry about anything else. I''ll prepare the evening dress and other things for you." Susan said. Susan sighed. She could see through Yvette. She knew exactly why she was hesitating. Fortunately, they were about the same height. Although her body shape was not as good as Yvette''s, she should still be able to wear her dress. Yvette hesitated for a moment because she felt that it wasn''t that appropriate for her to do this. "It doesn''t matter. You should get connected to more people so that your career will have a brighter future. Otherwise, how would you have a chance to seed? A lot of big bosses will be going to the event tonight. Although it''s not a very big event, it should not be too difficult for you to gain a few more connections." Susan persuaded. After hesitating for a while, Yvette finally nodded her head and said, "Okay. Thank you." "Ah, don''t be. We are all businesswomen. We should help each other out. Let''s go now. I''ll choose a ne for you." Susan said. Then, she took Yvette to rent a set of jewelries. The jewelries was too expensive, so they had no choice but to rent it. That alone cost about a few thousand dors. Susan was close to the shop owner as she often rented the jewelries here. After all, it was too expensive to buy them. Both of them went into the shop. After greeting the boss, they began to pick some jewelries. Yvette still felt it was too expensive to pay thousands of dors to rent the jewelries for just one night. She really couldn''t afford it. After looking at them for a while, Yvette finally picked a ne. Susan found out that Yvette picked a ne that would cost her only about a thousand. She sighed and said, "Yvette, you should get yourself a new boyfriend..." She felt that Yvette was so thrifty because her boyfriend wasn''t rich. It will not be a problem for her to pay fifty or sixty thousand dors for a ne if her boyfriend was rich. She couldn''t help but pity Yvette. She was beautiful with a good body. However, her boyfriend had the worst qualities! It was okay if he didn''te to Central City with her. How could he let his girlfriend choose such a cheap ne? Why was Yvette still in a rtionship with him? Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Yvette Jordan was stunned after hearing what Susan Sun had just said. Did Susan ask her to get herself a new boyfriend? Yvette sighed and thought, ''How can I get myself a new boyfriend? Chuck and Zelda are already living together. Do I still have the rights to get a new boyfriend?'' "Nope, I won''t do that." Yvette shook her head and said. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She felt that Chuck was different now. He had changed. Back then, he wouldn''t have any physical interactions with her in bed at all even when they were sleeping on the same bed. However, recently she caught him looking at her body frequently, just like what other guys would do. ''Will I reject Chuck if he wanted to have sex with me?'' Yvette thought. Yvette had been looking forward to it since she was 15 years old. However, she was not sure what she really wanted now after getting disappointed for a few times. However, she didn''t want to let go of him. Being years older than Chuck, Yvette felt that she should take care of him. "Why don''t you do so? Yvette, please don''t let yourself suffer so much. Look at what you are doing now. You are paying only a thousand dors for the ne. This type of ne doesn''t suit you at all!" Susan said earnestly. "I think it looks good." Yvette said softly. Although it was not as beautiful as the one that would cost tens of thousand dors a night, it still looked good. "What''s good about it? You should wear a ne that is worth hundreds of thousands of dors." Susan said. "It''s really good enough." Yvette repeated her words. Yvette understood what Susan meant by asking her to find a rich boyfriend. She had thought about this before. Why was she suffering so much? There were a lot of guys chasing her back then in school. However, Yvette felt that she shouldn''t find another boyfriend since she was Chuck''s ''wifey'' now. She even slept with him on the same bed every day. "Howplicated!" She thought. Yvette had been holding on for a long time. However, Chuck''s weakness made her unable to hold on for the past two years. She wanted to break up with him. However, she didn''t expect that Chuck would change so suddenly. He appeared more manly now... "Yvette, it''s very easy for me to tell if you''re living a good life. Well, although I haven''t met your boyfriend, I feel disappointed in him every single time when I see you suffering in life. I wouldn''t allow myself to be in a rtionship with such a man. Not even for a single day! Yvette, please tell me the truth. Does your boyfriend give you any allowance?" Susan asked in a serious tone. "Why does he need to give me money? Although I''m not earning much, I feel that I have enough money. He doesn''t need to give me any allowance." Yvette said while shaking her head. In fact, Chuck''s yearly tuition fees was paid by Yvette. "Do you mean that he''s not giving you any money? My God! Why are you still in a rtionship with him?" Susan was surprised. ''Does Yvette still need to take care of her man? I cannot imagine this! How can a man rely on his woman that much? This is so shameless!'' Susan thought. "Don''t be so loud." Yvette said while covering Susan''s mouth with her hand immediately. "Yvette, what do you want from him? Is he very good in bed?" Susan said coldly. Upon hearing this, Yvette blushed immediately. She didn''t know about this. It was inevitable that they would touch each other identally when sleeping together on the bed at night. Yvette could feel that he had a muscr body. Moreover, Chuck usually jogged to school every morning. He had really good stamina. Although Chuck had no experience in sex at all, Yvette felt that he would be good in bed. "Stop talking nonsense." Yvette did not know what else to say. She was afraid that Susan would go deeper into this topic if they continued to talk about it. Yvette had no sexual experience at all so she might not get what Susan was trying to say. "What nonsense. Well, what on earth do you want to do with him? Please tell me." Susan said. "I... can''t really exin it to you. I used to think that he''s not a good man. But, I feel that he has changed recently..." Yvette said. Memories of Chuck appearing in front of the door of the ssroom after getting a haircut shed back across her mind. She felt that he looked so handsome... Yvette couldn''t help butugh. Susan was surprised when she saw this. Was she fangirling because of his handsome face? Well, can he make more money with his good looks? The answer was no unless he received money from women. After hearing what Susan said, Yvette shook her head and said, "No, he''s not relying on me. He works very hard. He works part-time jobs in the restaurant and in the property agency. Oh, he even got a part-time job in the za recently... I didn''t know he was a hardworking person before..." In the end, Yvette trailed off. She had missed out on a lot of things because of her disappointment in Chuck over the years... "Part-time job? Does he not having a full-time job?" Susan was surprised. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "No, he''s still stu..." Yvette said. "What? Is he still learning to work? You know what, this is just an excuse for a man who doesn''t want to work! Your boyfriend is a man who will rely on women only!" Susan said directly. "Hey, don''t say that!" Yvette said while shaking her head. "Well, I don''t want to talk about your boyfriend anymore. But, I think it''s really better for you to get yourself a new boyfriend... Don''t be angry anymore. Please pick a new ne." Susan said. "No, I''ll take this one." Yvette said while shaking her head again. Susan did not know what to say. She had paid the bill just now. The shop assistant nced at Yvette when she said she wanted to rent the ne. Then, the shop assistant said in a provocative tone, "Your friend has rented the one that worth 13,000 dors per night. Why don''t you rent a better ne as well?" "No, this is enough," Yvette said. "Please just look at the nes avable here again. You''re going to the party with your friend, right? It''s better to wear an expensive ne. Besides, your friend is wearing a ne worth ten thousand dors. Isn''t the difference too big if you''re wearing a cheap ne? Your friend will shine bright like a diamond." The shop assistant said with a smile. "Thanks for the advice. But I''ll stick to this one." Yvette said. The shop assistant looked at Yvette with disdain and thought, ''No one will rent this ne worth a thousand dors. It''s really bad. Why will she attend the dinner if she''s so poor?'' Yvette couldn''t help but sigh because she was looked down by the shop assistant. She paid the bill with her credit card. She even needed to pay for a 30,000 dors deposit. Yvette kept silent when she walked out of the shop. She felt it was unnecessary to rent an expensive ne since she was going to wear it for one night only. Moreover, she did not have much money to spend now. She still owed the Baller five hundred thousand dors! She didn''t dare to simply spend her money. Yvette went home with Susan and was greeted with a selection of beautiful evening dresses. Susan often attended balls and dinner hence she had a variety of outfits meant for special asions. Yvette chose a simple evening dress. Since these dresses did not belong to her, she did not want to impose. Upon seeing her selection, Susan was speechless. After that, they changed their clothes. They were not embarrassed to change their clothes in front of each other since they were both women. Susan was surprised when she saw Yvette''s figure. How could Yvette''s boyfriend deserve her? He even took money from Yvette! Susan couldn''t help but sigh. It was such a waste! After packing up, Susan drove Yvette to the hotel where the event was held. A few luxury cars could be seen when they arrived at the hotel. After getting out of the car, they entered the hotel. There was already a lively atmosphere at the venue. Although the event was not meant to be big-scale, many still attended the event. Yvette did not know anyone at all. Fortunately, Susan helped Yvette to get connected to a few people so that she could expand herwork. Everyone here had their ownpany. Some of them might need some training programs for their employees. Yvette was grateful that Susan introduced her to a lot of businessmen. Chuck was taking a stroll around Susan''spany. Herpany was five times bigger than Yvette''s. After spending quite a bit of time outside, he entered the building and looked for Susan. However, the staff told him that Susan was not in the office. Chuck was surprised. He thought, ''What''s going on? Where is she?'' He called Betty and asked. "Young Master, please wait for a moment." Betty said. After waiting for less than a minute, Betty replied, "Young Master, Yvette is attending an event at the Imperial Hotel." Chapter 109 Chapter 109 After hearing what Betty said, Chuck Cannon asked, "What event is that?" "It''s a small event held by the Chamber of Commerce in Central City." Betty replied. Chamber of Commerce? Well, for Betty, the event would be considered small if it was not attended by multi-millionaire bosses who ownedpanies that worth billions. Chuck asked Betty about the address. He had to go and have a look. Besides, Yvette would dress up for this, right? It was an opportunity. "Young Master, you need to wear formal clothes if you want to go. There are blue, white and ck suits in the wardrobe of your hotel room. I personally feel that you look nicer in a ck suit! I''ll send the invitation letter to you now." Betty said. "Okay!" Chuck had to get out of here and go to the hotel by car. It was already quitete now. "Young Master, did you have a good stay in the hotelst night?" Betty asked. "Not bad." Chuck replied. He slept soundlyst night. It felt sofortable to rest in a five-star hotel. "Good to hear that." Betty said. "Well, I''ll hang up the phone now." Chuck said. "Goodbye, Young Master." Betty said. After walking out of the building, Chuck took a taxi to the hotel. It was already six o''clock in the evening when he reached. After getting to his floor, he took out the ess card to enter his suite. All of a sudden, he saw Zabrina Yalden open the door. She was wearing a beautiful evening dress. The dress was so tight that it outlined the perfect curves of her body. Her corbone was revealed as well. She looked very sexy. ''Wow! Her figure is so good!'' Chuck thought. Chuck stared at her for a few seconds. ''Ah! She''s a celebrity after all. It''s a given that she would have a good figure and a beautiful face!'' ''But, where is she going?'' Chuck thought. Zabrina frowned when she saw Chuck. ''Oh, no! Not this pervert again!'' She thought. ''How could he still stay in this suite? It''s impossible!'' ''The rate of a one-night stay in this suite is fifty or sixty thousand dors! How could such a crazy fan afford this?'' ''This is impossible!'' ''But...'' Chuck opened the door with the ess card and went straight in. Zabrina was shocked that he was staying here for one more night. ''He was spending more than 100,000 dors. Will he not feel sad spending that much money?'' ''What on earth does he want to do? Does he want to do something to me?'' Zabrina felt that she had to be vignt. There were too many perverts nowadays. Chuck even stared at her in a way as if he would sexually harass her. ''This is horrible! I''m a celebrity! How could he stare at me like that?'' Zabrina was consumed by anger. However, she was in a hurry. Otherwise, she would have knocked on his door and ask him what his intentions were! She snorted and followed her staff downstairs. She had to attend the event at the Imperial Hotel now. Zabrina asked when she saw a Rolls Royce parked at the main entrance of the hotel, "Is this the car that is picking me up?" Her bodyguard was confused. He replied, "I don''t think so." "No? Please double confirm for me now!" Zabrina said. ''Are you kidding? How is it possible that this car is not for me?'' She thought. The bodyguard walked over and asked briefly. Then, he walked back and said, "This car is prepared for someone called Mr. Cannon." "Mr. Cannon? Who is Mr. Cannon?" Zabrina asked. Zabrina frowned. She knew that this was the most exclusive service provided by the hotel. There were only a few people who were entitled to this service. She had never heard of this Mr. Cannon before. She stared at the Rolls Royce and thought, ''I''ve been always staying in this hotel. Also, I''m a famous celebrity! How am I not entitled to get this service?'' "Our car is here." The bodyguard said. This was a Mercedes S grade car. It was still not as good as the Rolls-Royce. Looking at this car, Zabrina snorted softly and got into the car. The driver started the car and drove. Zabrina couldn''t help but look out the window and thought, ''Who on earth is Mr. Cannon? To think that he would be entitled for this kind of service but not her!'' She was puzzled. All of a sudden, she saw the driver open the car door when she was getting further away from the hotel. A man in a suit got into the car. She couldn''t see his face clearly. However, he looked good from a distance. Besides, his aura was very strong and he looked very young. He should be a handsome guy. Zabrina looked away when she could no longer see him. She thought, ''Why am I not aware that there''s such a rich handsome guy in this hotel?'' ''Well, I''ll ask the receptionist for more information when Ie back.'' She thought. Then, she closed her eyes. ...... Chamber of Commerce. Yvette Jordan got to know some people after being introduced around by Susan Sun. However, a lot of them were here for business. Therefore, they were not interested in Yvette''s training programs. Besides, Yvette''spany was not famous at all. They lost interest when they found out that herpany was located in the za. That ce was too isted for them. Although Yvette was a little disappointed, she had made up her mind to work harder for her company! Yvette saw Susan quarrelling with someone when she came out of the bathroom. She quickly went over and stood beside Susan. She asked, "What''s wrong?" "Hey! You ran into me just now! You didn''t apologize to me at all, and you even sshed water on me!" Susan was scolding the person angrily. Susan was furious. She was having a good conversation with someone when the woman ran into her. She almost lost her bnce and fell down. She was initially not angry at all. However, not only did the woman not apologise to her, she even med Susan for running into her. After quarrelling for a while, she even sshed water on Susan''s body. Susan had a bad temper. How could she bear it? Yvette was angry when she saw Susan''s make up had been ruined. How could she let her friend get bullied? "Hey, how could you do this?" Yvette said angrily. The rude woman was very beautiful. She was wearing several branded clothes and essories. The jewelries that she was wearing were worth several million of dors. Yvette knew because she saw the exact same ones when she was renting jewelries just now. Therefore, this woman must be very rich. However, how could she bully people even though she had a lot of money? How could she ssh water on others? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She shouldn''t behave in this way! However, before Yvette could react, the woman raised her hand and sshed water over her face. The water flowed down her face and dripped down her clothes. Her hair and clothes were all wet. "Who are you? Are you qualified to even talk to me?" The woman sneered. "Ah! Yvette!" Susan eximed. Looking at Yvette being treated in such a way, Susan was even more consumed by anger now. "I''m fine." Yvette said while shaking her head. Yvette wiped the water on her face with her hand. Fortunately, her make up was not ruined because she didn''t put much on. She was beautiful by nature. She looked pitiful instead when her face was wet. "How is it possible that you''re fine? Your clothes are all wet!" Susan said angrily. Yvette stopped her and said, "Let''s just forget about it." There was a snap sound. Then, the woman came over and picked up another wine ss. Then, she sshed the wine on Yvette''s face again. Yvette''s clothes were very wet now. "Who said you could just forget about it?" The woman sneered. "Who invited both of you to this event? Do you think it''s a ce for you to beg for some help? You''re ruining our reputation!" Susan couldn''t help but raise her hand and pped the woman. Although she wasn''t too rich, she still had a few million dors of savings. Was she still considered poor? There was a loud sound. Susan pped the woman in the face. "How dare you p me? Do you know who I am?" The woman said angrily. In the end, both of them were fighting each other. Upon seeing this, Yvette ran over to help Susan immediately. Yvette rarely fought. However, how could she ignore this when her friend was being bullied? Both of them were fighting against the woman. The woman shouted, "Both of you are going to die today!" There was a loud snap again! The woman grabbed a bottle of red wine from the table and threw it at Yvette''s stomach. Yvette fell to the ground and was grimacing in pain. Tears were welling up in her eyes. Another loud snap rang across the hall. Susan helped Yvette to get up when she saw her fall down. However, the woman seized this opportunity and pped Susan''s face hard, causing her to lose her bnce and fall to the ground. Yvette endured the sharp pain and helped Susan to get up. However this time, the woman lifted her sharp heel and kicked on Yvette''s belly. She felt so painful that it was as if she had been stabbed by a knife. She burst into tears immediately. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Yvette Jordan rarely cried. However, she was really in pain. She felt as if the sharp end of the high heels had pierced into her flesh. The woman even hit her stomach with a wine bottle! Yvette wanted to endure it in silence, but her tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly. She pressed her stomach with her hand and got up from the floor. The woman once again lifted her leg and tried to kick Yvette, making her stumble backward in fear. Unfortunately, she lost her bnce and fell down. A table was knocked over. The situation was in a total mess. The people who participated in the event surrounded them immediately. It was interesting to look at three beautiful women fighting. It was really unprecedented. "I know one of them. She''s from the Gold Family. Who are the other two?" One of the participants asked. "I don''t know. Judging from their outfits, they look like they''re not from a rich family. It is no wonder that they were beaten up. It seems that they''re not supposed to be here." The other person said. "I don''t think that''s true. They''re wearing jewelry! There are so many diamonds on it! I guess the jewelry must be very expensive." "Madam Jessica, you''re from a wealthy family. So, I guess you don''t know that there are shops out there for people to rent jewelry! Well, I have seen their jewelry in the shop before. I even know who the boss is! One of them is wearing a ne that costs three or four million dors. The other one is cheaper, it costs around three hundred thousand dors only." "Wow! Why do they even have to rent these types of nes?" "I know right. It''s so ridiculous. They should juste here without wearing jewelry if they don''t have any. What''s the point of renting them? To show off?" Yvette felt helpless when she heard people talking behind her. She was here to look for opportunities for her business. She was not here to show off the jewelry. How could she find any company to cooperate with herpany if she didn''t get herself connected to more people? Yvette got up from the ground. She covered her stomach with her hand and tried to endure the pain. Susan was shocked when she saw Yvette''s face had turned pale. Yvette was beaten twice! Thinking about this, Susan got up and ran over. She asked nervously, "Yvette, are you okay? Ah!" The woman lifted her leg again and kicked Susan this time. Susan loss her bnce and fell down when the woman hit her leg. She was grimacing in pain. She held her legs with her hands. Her evening dress had been torn apart by the woman''s sharp heels. She was even bleeding! Susan felt so painful that she burst into tears! "Ah, you can''t even take two or three hits?" The woman came over and sneered. She squatted down and pped Susan''s face. There was a loud snap sound! Susan''s cheeks became red after being pped by the woman. "How dare you p my face just now? Well, I''ll beat the living daylights out of you right now!" The woman sneered and raised her hand again to p Susan. Susan had a bad temper. She was about to cry. However, she gritted her teeth and fought back. How could she allow herself to get beaten like this? "How dare you try to fight back?" The woman said angrily. She raised her hand and pped Susan again! The pping sound was so loud and clear! Susan''s leg was injured and she was unable to get up. The woman pped her several times in a row. She started to feel lightheaded. She could only cover her face with her hands. "Are you still trying to protect your face? What a shameless b*tch!" The woman said disdainfully. She continued to kick Susan. The sharp end of her high heels pierced into her stomach. Susan screamed her lungs out. It was so painful that she almost passed out. How could a woman like her bear this type of pain? "Didn''t you say that you want to make me regret just now? Well, are you brainless? How dare you even try to talk back when I ran into you identally? I''ll really beat the living daylights out of you now!" The woman said while she continued to kick Susan. Susan was screaming. However, the woman wasughing happily. She enjoyed herself in the pleasure of revenge. There was another loud snapping sound! All of a sudden, the sound of a wine bottle smashing on the ground could be heard clearly. "Stop it now!" Yvette said with a hoarse voice. She was staring at the woman coldly. The woman frowned and looked at Yvette. She just smashed a bottle of wine and now she was holding another bottle in her hand. Was she nning to smash the bottle on her? The woman sneered, "Are you trying to hit me with the wine bottle? I, Kalista Gold, am never afraid of anyone!" After saying that, she continued to kick Susan. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "I said, stop it now!" Yvette stared at her coldly and said. It was very hard for Yvette to maintain her bnce. She felt excruciating pain in her stomach. She might even sustain some internal injuries. "How dare you ask me to do ording to what you said? Well,e over here now. I''ll stop kicking her if youe over here." Kalista sneered. Yvette covered her stomach and walked over in pain. Susan was struggling on the ground because Kalista was still stepping on her belly with one of her heels. Kalista was smiling evilly. She raised her hand and waved to Yvette. She repeated, "Come here now!" Yvette walked towards her while holding the wine bottle tightly. "Come on, hit me!" Kalista said while leaning towards Yvette. She looked as if she was prepared to get beaten by Yvette. Yvette held the wine bottle tightly in her hand. Kalista was clearly provoking her. She wanted to knock Kalista out so badly. After hesitating for a moment, Yvette dared not to do so. This was because Yvette was not familiar with this ce. She also didn''t have anyone else whom she might know here. Besides, herpany was in a critical situation. She should be on the side of caution. This woman probably came from an influential family. Otherwise, she would not have been so daring to make a scene. Yvette decided to stop fighting with her. She felt that she wouldn''t be able to leave this ce with Susan if they continued to fight. Had it not been for herpany, Yvette would have hit the woman without any hesitation. But for now, she must suppress her anger because there were other things she had to take care of. "Let''s just stop fighting and leave now!" Yvette said. "Leave? D*mn it! Who allows you to leave?" Kalista said. Then, she raised her hand and pped Yvette! There was a loud snap sound! Yvette''s face became red immediately. The finger marks on her face could obviously be seen. Yvette held the wine bottle tightly. She resisted every urge to smash the bottle onto Kalista. However, she came back to her senses when she heard Susan crying. "Are you done yet?" Yvette said calmly. "No!" Kalista shouted. Then, she raised her hand and pped Yvette again. Yvette looked at her coldly. She couldn''t even cry anymore. "Why are you looking at me like this? Also, why are you holding the bottle?" Kalista said. Then, she snatched the bottle from Yvette''s hand and was going to smash it down on Yvette directly! Yvette clenched into fists and looked at Kalista coldly. However... "Kalista, don''t make too much trouble." All of a sudden, someone''s voice rang through the hall. It was Quintus Xavier, the President of Glory Day Group. He was also the organizer of the event by the Chamber of Commerce. Kalista lowered the wine bottle in her hand. She looked at Quintus, who was walking towards her. "Uncle Xavier, both of them just hit me. I thought I should teach them a lesson!" Kalista said. "Well, I think that''s enough. The event will not be able to proceed if you hit them with this wine bottle." Quintus said indifferently. He looked as if he didn''t care about Yvette and Susan at all. Kalista frowned. She wasn''t actually serious about hitting Yvette''s head with the wine bottle. She knew that there was noing back if she did that. She didn''t want to make such big trouble either. However, she must vent her anger since she was being beaten just now. After pping Yvette and kicking Susan several times, Kalista still felt that it was not enough. "Uncle Xavier, I won''t hit them with this wine bottle. But, can you give me a few more minutes?" Kalista said. Quintus took a nce at Yvette and Susan. Then, he nodded his head and said indifferently, "Hurry up, you really like to make trouble for me!" "Sure! Uncle Xavier, I''ll treat you to a meal tomorrow. I''ll ask my father toe over as well." Kalista said. "Okay, it''s up to you!" Quintus said. Then, he turned around and walked inside. He had to prepare for this event! Kalista threw a ferocious look at Yvette. Then, she slowly put the wine bottle on the table. She raised her hand and pped Yvette''s face again! Yvette did not say anything. She squatted down and wanted to help Susan to get up. Susan would pass out if Kalista continued to beat her mercilessly. "Are you leaving now? Well, don''t you have to get permission from me first?" Kalista said. Then, she kicked Susan again. Yvette looked at Susan, who was trying to say something, "Hit this f*cking b*tch..." "Alright! I don''t care anymore!" Yvette said angrily. Then, she grabbed the wine bottle on the table and smashed it directly at Kalista! Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Kalista Gold was shocked. ''Is she going to hit me in the head? I''ll die from this!'' She thought. Kalista screamed and her face turned pale immediately. She didn''t expect that Yvette Jordan, who had been pped by her a few times, would suddenly fight back. Why didn''t she think of this at the very beginning? When Kalista saw that Yvette was going to hit her head with the wine bottle, she was terrified that it would leave a permanent scar on her face. She covered her head with her hands immediately. Yvette had never felt so angry before! This was all Kalista''s fault. She beat Susan and Yvette... However! Someone said coldly, "Well, I think it''s better for you to stop what you''re trying to do. You two will not be able to leave here if you hit Kalista! Also, your family and friends will face serious consequences as well!" It was Quintus Xavier who was speaking! He looked at them coldly and walked towards them! People would be frightened by his demeanor! Yvette stopped. She turned to look at Quintus. Everyone was silent at that moment. The people surrounding them looked at each other. They were waiting to see Yvette hit Kalista with the wine bottle. However, Yvette stopped halfway. Perhaps she did not dare to hit Kalista at all! Ah, this was such a disappointing show! They were eager to see Kalista''s father get angry! "I thought she would really smash it on her. It turns out that she dared not to do so!" One of them said. "Of course not. Do you think she doesn''t know that Tyson Gold is Kalista''s father? Well, I guess she must be very scared now!" "Haha, a beautifuldy being so scared... Interesting!" The crowd began to chatter. Yvette stared at Quintus and asked, "What if I still want to hit her?" "It''s up to you! Anyway, I have told you the consequences! You can hit her if your family is much more influential than the Gold family. Otherwise, you should just kneel down and apologize to her now. It''s still not toote." Quintus said calmly. He knew who Susan Sun was. She only had a few million dors to her name. She was nothing compared to other people here. However, he had never seen Yvette before. Yvette looked gorgeous. However, it was obvious that she was poor based on what she was wearing. Also, she did not dare to fight back when Kalista beat her just now. Quintus deduced that Yvette was not from an influential family.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Yvette was silent. ''Do I have the guts to do this?'' She thought. Yvette was not afraid at all. At most she would just get beaten up. But she was worried about the other consequences that Quintus had just mentioned. She looked at Susan. Susan burst into tears. She didn''t know who Kalista was at first. She felt as if it was the end of the world after discovering that Kalista was Tyson Gold''s daughter. "Yvette, please just stop fighting. We can''t offend her," Susan said while throwing a wry smile. How could she have thought that Kalista was Tyson''s daughter? She would not have quarrelled with her if she had known about it. Yvette remained silent. ''Forget about it?'' She thought. "Yvette, please just forget about it." Susan said. She really couldn''t offend such a person! Kalista realised that Yvette did not dare to hit her anymore. Therefore, she was no longer in fear. She sneered and said angrily, "Well, are you afraid to hit me? I knew it!" She raised her hand and pped Yvette''s face again! ''How dare you try to scare me?'' Kalista thought. ...... The Rolls-Royce slowly stopped at the main entrance of the hotel. The driver got out of the car and wanted to open the car door for Chuck Cannon. However, Chuck had already opened the door himself. The driver thought, ''Wow! Mr. Cannon is such a good man! He''s not bossy at all.'' Chuck was so influential that the owner of the hotel even needed to remind them that Chuck was entitled to the highest standard service in the hotel. Chuck looked inside the hotel and saw theyout of the event. He wondered how would Yvette react when she saw him here. A Mercedes-Benz S also slowly stopped at the main entrance when Chuck was about to step inside. Zabrina Yalden rushed to get out from the car when she saw the back of this man, who was wearing a high-quality suit, standing at the main entrance. This Rolls-Royce was from the same hotel. Mr. Cannon, who was entitled to the highest standard of the service, was staying in the same hotel with her! ''Is he here for the dinner as well?'' Zabrina thought. Zabrina was invited by Quintus to sing a song at the end of this event. She didn''t reject him because he paid her quite a bit of money. Zabrina felt that this man had a good body. He was even wearing a tailored suit. She could tell that he was a gorgeous man by judging the look of his back. ''Have I seen him before?'' She wondered. Zabrina walked over and greeted him with a smile. "Hello, I''m Zabrina Yalden..." She said confidently. She was very popr recently. She had starred in several movies and TV series as well as released a few songs. Therefore, Mr. Cannon must have heard of her. "Hello." Zabrina was pleased because Mr. Cannon stopped in his own path. Zabrina walked towards him and stood in front of him. "Mr. Cannon, we''re staying in the same hotel... Ah!! Why are you here?" Zabrina was shocked! Mr. Cannon, who was wearing a high-quality suit, was actually that pervert! How could this be possible? Zabrina couldn''t believe it. Wasn''t this person her fan? He deliberately tried to seek her attention on the ne. He even annoyed her... She had always thought that this person was a pervert. However, he was wearing a high-quality suit. ''Is he Mr. Cannon? The one who sat in the Rolls-Royce?'' Zabrina was stunned. ''But...'' ''He acted like a pervert!'' Chuck stroked his nose and thought, ''Is she here for the event held by the Chambers of Commerce? No wonder that she was wearing an evening dress!'' "You''re Mr. Cannon?" Zabrina asked incredibly. "Hey, why do you call me like that?" Chuck said while shaking his head. He wanted to go in and see Yvette as soon as possible. Yvette must be very beautiful today! He couldn''t wait any longer. He didn''t want to stay here with Zabrina. "Stop!" Zabrina walked towards him and asked suspiciously, "I don''t believe it. Did you appear in front of me on purpose?" "On purpose?" Chuck was stunned. Why was she that confident? "Isn''t that true? First, you attracted my attention on the ne. Then, you tried to snatch my ride so that you could start a conversation with me. You even stayed next to my room at the hotelst night. And today, we''re attending the same event held by the Chamber of Commerce. Do you dare to say that you didn''t do these on purpose? You..." Zabrina said. Was this one of the rich man''s tricks? "Stop! I think you have misunderstood me. Since when did I try to attract your attention on the ne?" Chuck was confused. "Are you afraid to admit it? Well, you drank so many bottles of coke in front of me in the first-ss cabin. Didn''t you do these to attract my attention?" Zabrina said. Chuck was speechless. This woman was so confident! "I guess you''re thinking too much. It''s my first time taking a flight. I have no idea what to drink so I decided to drink coke. As for the car, it''s a misunderstanding as well. I was not trying to start a conversation with you..." Chuck was trying to exin. Zabrina frowned and said, "Well, why do you stay in the same hotel with me then? You even appeared in front of me today..." "You''ve really misunderstood me." Chuck said while shaking his head. "I stayed in the same hotel because my friend booked this hotel for me. Also, I''m here because my girlfriend is here." "You..." Zabrina was stunned. ''Am I really thinking too much? But, there are too many coincidences!'' She thought. After thinking about it carefully, she blushed and felt embarrassed. It seemed that Chuck never looked at her when he was on the ne. He tried to get into her car because he was heading to the same destination as well... How could she have misunderstood him? She even thought he was a pervert... "Also, I wouldn''t have known who you were if you didn''t appear in front of me. My girlfriend is way more beautiful than you..." Chuck said earnestly. He did not pay attention to any celebrities. Also, what he said was true. Yvette was prettier than Zabrina. Although Zabrina had a good figure, Yvette''s was way better. After saying that, Chuck walked into the hotel. Zabrina was stunned. She felt so embarrassed that for misunderstanding the man. Chuck smiled and thought while walking into the hotel, "Yvette, I''vee to Central City to see you!" Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chuck Cannon walked into the hotel with an invitation card in his hand. He couldn''t wait to enter when he saw the logo of the Chamber of Commerce. However, Zabrina Yalden caught up with him. She said, "Hey! Please stop for a moment..." Chuck frowned and stopped. He turned around and looked at Zabrina. He asked, "Yes?" "Do you really not know me at all?" Zabrina asked. She felt that Chuck was ying hard to get with her. Unless he didn''t read the news or hadn''t been active on social media, it was impossible for Chuck to not know a famous artist such as herself. However, could it be possible? Besides, she felt that there was a hidden motive after thinking about all these carefully. Everything happened to be so coincidental. They even bumped into each other several times! Zabrina even felt that Chuck deliberately let her misunderstand him. Then, he showed off his identity to surprise her. She felt all these were part of his n. Well, he did it! Zabrina was indeed very shocked! "I really don''t know you." Chuck said. He didn''t want to talk to her anymore. How could she feel that everyone must have heard of her just because she was a famous celebrity? Chuck turned around and walked away. However, a waiter came over with a tray in his hand. There were sses of red wine on the tray. The waiter identally bumped into Chuck and the red wine was sshed all over his body. Chuck was wearing a ck zer and a white shirt. Unfortunately, they were all wet now. The ck zer was still in good condition. However, there was a huge red stain on the white shirt. Chuck felt helpless. "I''m so sorry..." The waiter panicked and apologized immediately. Tears began to well up in his eyes. Although he didn''t know who Chuck Cannon was, he should be careful while working in a hotel. This suit was definitely well worth tens of thousands of dors! He couldn''t even pay Chuck back with his annual sry! Chuck shook his head and said, "I''m fine. It''s me who didn''t notice that you were here just now." Chuck sighed. It was really his fault. However, this incident would not happen if Zabrina didn''t stop him just now... He couldn''t go back to the hotel again to change into a new suit now, right? He would definitely not wear this white shirt anymore. It was so dirty. He looked as if he had just killed someone because of the red stain on his shirt. He also didn''t want to let Yvette see him like this. Seeing that the waiter''s uniform was also a white shirt, he requested the waiter to get a white shirt for him so that he could put it on. Anyway, it didn''t matter which white shirt he was wearing since he would be wearing a zer. "It''s toote for me to go back now. Do you have any white shirt, just like the one that you''re wearing? If you do, please give me one," Chuck said. "Yes! But... this... is the waiter''s uniform!" The waiter was stunned because Chuck didn''t ask him to pay back. He even wanted to wear the waiter''s uniform! "It''s okay. I''ve done this job before." Chuck said with a smile. He got a part-time job as a waiter at the restaurant outside his school before. "Are you sure?" The waiter asked tentatively. "Yes, please take me there." Chuck nodded his head and replied. "This way, please!" The waiter came to his senses and said. After cleaning the ground, he took Chuck to the staff lounge to change his clothes. Zabrina was surprised when she saw Chuck followed the waiter. She could tell that Chuck''s suit worth at least 200,000 dors! However, he didn''t even throw a tantrum. If it were anyone else, the person might have made a big fuss and the owner of the hotel would probably need to apologize to him in person. He however, didn''t do that. This... Was he really not a pervert? Zabrina was puzzled. She walked to the backstage of the event venue. She had to sing a song at the end of the event. She couldn''t enter the venue from the main entrance because she was a famous celebrity! She would stir an uproar if she walked in from the front door. Chuck gave the waiter 500 dors before changing into the waiter''s shirt. As for his own dirty shirt, he could only use a bag to carry it. He had to go back and wash it! He took a look at the mirror and found that the waiter''s formal shirt was actually the right size! Chuck walked out of the staff lounge with his dirty clothes in his hands happily. The waiter who was still inside the staff lounge was stunned. He thought, ''Did he really wear the shirt?'' ''Ah! This rich man has such a good personality!'' Chuck walked into the venue. He took out the invitation card to let the person in charge have a look. After that, he looked inside confusingly. ''Why are there so many people there?'' He thought. "What happened?" Chuck asked curiously. It seemed that all the people who participated in this event had gathered around over in the center of the hall. "Oh, it''s nothing. Kalista Gold is hitting two women." The receptionist said. "Kalista Gold?" Chuck repeated the word. Chuck had never heard of this name before. He didn''t even want to know about it because he just couldn''t wait to see Yvette. The receptionist threw a puzzled look on her face when she saw Chuck walked inside. She thought, ''Why is this gentleman wearing the waiter''s shirt?'' ''Or did I see it wrong?'' Chuck took a nce around and did not see Yvette. He could only walk towards the crowd. Perhaps Yvette was among the crowd. There was a loud pping sound! Kalista pped Yvette''s face. Her face became red immediately. The five finger marks on her face could be obviously seen. Yvette didn''t fight back. This was because Susan begged her to stop fighting with Kalista. Also, she had to think about Susan''spany. Herpany was located in Central City. Herpany would definitely be in trouble if Yvette fought back. She certainly didn''t want that to happen. Besides, she was in Central City now. She didn''t know anyone here. If she retaliated, she might not even be able to leave this ce. Things would only get worse. In the end, Yvette chose to bear with it. It was not a big deal for her. She had been wronged many times in the past when she was working part-time jobs to pay for her tuition fees. She could endure all these... The people surrounding them shook their heads in disappointment when they saw Yvette didn''t fight back. ''Does she really have no guts to do that?'' They thought. Well, how could she? Quintus Xavier nced at Yvette coldly. Then, he left and continued to do his own things. He didn''t have to look until the end. It was obvious that Yvette had raised her white g since she didn''t fight back. Also, Quintus felt that he had guessed it correctly. Yvette was obviously not from an influential family because she didn''t dare to fight back at all! Susan didn''t say anything when she saw Yvette being beaten. Guilt filled her heart. She endured the sharp pain in her stomach and limped over. "I''m sorry, please don''t beat her anymore!" Susan said. She felt so humiliated and angry. How could Kalista do this? It was her fault! There was another loud pping sound! Kalista raised her hand and pped Susan. She scolded, "Did I allow you to talk?" Susan groaned in pain and almost fell to the ground. She did not dare to speak anymore. Yvette held Susan so that she could bnce herself. They were supporting each other. "Do you want me to let you go? Well, apologize to me now! You must say that you know you''re wrong and you will not do this again! Ah, and say it loudly ten times!" Kalista sneered. "Speak up!" Kalista shouted. She was full of joy now! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Susan hesitated. However, Yvette still remained silent. She felt that she shouldn''t have endured it so unfairly, but things had already turned out this way. It was toote now... There was another loud pping sound! Kalista pped Susan again. Susan screamed and said immediately, "I know I was wrong. I don''t dare to do it anymore..." Susan cried as she spoke. She felt that she had been insulted too much. She felt so wronged. "Well, are you not going to say it?" Kalista said coldly while she stared at Yvette. She was pointing her fingers at her. Yvette bit her lip and didn''t say anything. There was a loud snapping sound. Kalista pped Yvette again. However, Yvette still didn''t want to say anything! "Yvette, please say it now so that we can leave..." Susan cried. Unfortunately, Yvette refused to say anything. She could endure being beaten. However, she would not apologize to Kalista since she did not do anything wrong. "Well, are you not going to apologize to me? Fine! I''ve given you a chance but you didn''t cherish it. I''m going to beat the living daylights out of you now!" Kalista raised her hand and wanted to p Yvette again. Yvette bit her lip and closed her eyes. She would definitely not apologize to Kalista! However! There was a voice among the crowd. Chuck was rushing towards them. He was looking for Yvette just now. He was consumed by anger when he saw Yvette getting beaten up. Chuck''s heart ached when he saw her. He could tell that Yvette dressed up well and had a pretty evening dress on. But now her face was red and her clothes were torn. "How dare you beat my Wifey?" Chuck rushed over and grabbed Kalista''s hand. "Who the h*ll are you?" Kalista asked angrily. She was in a good mood just now. However, someone actually dared to stop her. "I''ll beat you to death today since you dare to beat my Wifey!" Chuck said coldly. Then, he raised his hand and pped Kalista''s face! Chapter 113 Chapter 113 There was a loud pping sound! Chuck Cannon pped Kalista Gold''s face hard! Her face became red immediately. The loud pping sound echoed in the huge hall! At that moment. Everyone fell into dead silence! They thought their eyes fooled them. What just happened? Was this an illusion? Kalista was stunned as well. ''How dare he hit me?'' She thought. How could this be possible? "You... you really hit me?" Kalista said in disbelief. However, Chuck pped her again. Kalista groaned in pain and fell to the ground. She grabbed a table to bnce herself. Unfortunately, the wine on the table was sshed all over her body. She looked so miserable! "Oh My God! Who is this person?" Someone asked. "I don''t know him at all!" The other person replied. "How dare he beat Tyson Gold''s daughter!" "Well, he has gotten himself into big trouble." "Ah, young people are so short-tempered. He''ll definitely feel good after pping Kalista. But, the consequences are unimaginable!" The people surrounding them were talking about him. No one expected this to happen. They thought Susan Sun and Yvette Jordan would just leave after Kalista pped Yvette for a few more times. However, someone actually dared to hit Kalista! That was not a heroic act at all! Yvette closed her eyes, waiting for Kalista to p her. s, the p didn''te. She opened her eyes and saw the back of a man. He looked familiar. His voice was familiar to her as well! Also, he called her ''Wife''. Yvette thought she had heard it wrong. However, she didn''t. The man was wearing a suit. Yvette had never seen him wearing a suit before. But, his back looked so familiar. Was it really him? The person who had slept on the same bed with her since she was a child? At this moment, Yvette was in a daze. ''No! It couldn''t be him.'' She thought. He was probably still in Ocean City. Studying and working part-time. How could he be here? Thinking about this, Yvette shook her head. All of a sudden, he turned around. He looked at Yvette gently. Then, he walked towards her and helped her to get up. Yvette could feel the heat radiating from his palm. Was it really him? "Yvette..." Chuck''s heart ached seeing her like this. Chuck had never seen Yvette like this since he was a child. Her face was red. There were a lot of finger marks on her face. How many times had she been beaten? Chuck clenched his fists. Yvette broke into tears when she heard his voice. She couldn''t stop crying. She thought she would be in big trouble today because she was alone. There was no one here to help her. Everyone else wasughing at her. However, someone finally helped her. This person was the one who had been sleeping on the same bed with her since she was a child. "Please don''t cry anymore." Chuck reached out his hand to wipe Yvette''s tears away. However, her face was red and painful. She winced when Chuck touched her face. At this moment, Chuck wanted to hold Yvette in his arms tightly. From N?velDrama.Org. "Chuck, please leave now. This woman is very influential. I..." Yvette came to her senses and wiped her tears. She was anxious. She didn''t know why Chuck was here. However, Kalista was not someone he should mess with. She didn''t want Chuck to get himself into big trouble. Zelda Maine was Chuck''s friend. Zelda may know what to do if they were in Ocean City. However, they were in Central City! "Don''t worry, it''s okay," Chuck said gently. Yvette was touched when she heard Chuckforting her in a gentle tone. She couldn''t help but cry again. She shook her head and said with a choked voice, "Chuck, please go first. Don''t worry about me, you..." "How dare you leave after beating me? Well, I won''t allow anyone of you to leave today!" Kalista said angrily while getting up from the ground. Kalista came back to her senses and touched her swollen cheeks. She realized that she was actually pped by someone! She got beaten by this bast*rd! How dare he beat me! "Oh, no! He''s really in big trouble now. Kalista is very angry!" Someone said. "Of course! Kalista has a very bad temper. She''ll definitely seek vengeance!" "Wow! It seems that something interesting is going to happen." Kalista stared at Chuck and walked towards him. She took a wine bottle when she passed by a table. "Do you know who I am? Haha! I''m sure you don''t know. Well, it doesn''t matter. I will let you know now! I''m Tyson Gold''s daughter. He owns 10% shares of all the businesses rted to traditional medicine in the country! You may not understand what I''m saying, right? It''s okay, I''ll let you know now!" Kalista said while walking towards him with a wine bottle in her hand. There was a loud snap! Kalista lifted the bottle and aimed it on Chuck''s head! "Ah! No!" Yvette eximed. She was stunned. She was scared that Chuck would be badly injured. Everyone else fixed their eyes on Chuck! Would he hide? Of course not! Kalista had said it so clearly! Would he still dare to hide? Chuck nced at Kalista and grabbed her wrist. Chuck always went jogging so his reflexes were quite fast. Besides, how could a man like him to lose to a woman? "How dare you try to stop me?" Kalista said angrily. All of a sudden, she burst intoughter when she saw something. She reached out her hand and revealed the cor of Chuck''s shirt. There was a logo of the hotel on it. It was obviously a waiter''s uniform. Well, he was a waiter! "Haha! You look nice in this shirt. What brand is it?" Kalistaughed. She was still wondering who Chuck was. It turned out that he was the waiter of this hotel! Was he trying to show off when he saw a beautifuldy being beaten? Did he simply get a zer to pretend that he was someone influential? "Ah! This is the waiter''s uniform. I do recognize it." Someone said. "Oh, it''s true! Wow! It turns out that this young man is a waiter!" "How dare he beat Kalista? He''s really throwing his life away!" Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the cor of Chuck''s shirt. The logo of this hotel could be clearly seen. "Are you trying to pretend to be a rich guy? Did you forget to change your clothes because you were in a hurry? Oh, I get it! You''re used to being a waiter. So, you forgot to change..." Kalista sneered. ''D*mn it! I was beaten by a waiter?'' She thought. Chuck looked down and saw the logo print of the hotel. He didn''t pay attention to it when he changed the clothes just now. Kalista pulled her hand back when Chuck was in a daze. Then, she shook the wine bottle in her hand and said, "Come on, don''t you want to hit me? Here is the wine bottle for you..." Kalista was trying to provoke him. She believed that Chuck did not dare to hit her. She even handed the wine bottle to Chuck. "Haha! I''m sure you don''t dare to hit me! How can a waiter have the guts to hit Kalista Gold with a wine bottle?" The people surrounding them were talking. "He wouldn''t move at all. Is he scared now? Ah, I guess he will not fight back, just like the women just now." "I think so too." Everyoneughed. How could he hit Kalista? He was just a waiter! He didn''t even dare to take the wine bottle from Kalista''s hand. "I guess you don''t dare after all. Then why did you even want to show off in the first ce?" Kalista said happily. Chuck took a nce at Kalista and shook his head. Then, he pushed the wine bottle back to her. Kalistaughed! "I guess he really doesn''t dare to hit her!" Everyone was surprised that he was so timid. He was really useless because he had no guts to fight back after being bullied by a woman. "Well, since I''ve given you a chance and you dare not hit..." Kalista sneered. She was going to grab the wine bottle and smash it on Chuck! "Your wine bottle is empty. I''d like to use this bottle!" Chuck suddenly said. Chuck grabbed an unopened bottle of red wine on the table and smashed it on Kalista''s head! There was a loud smashing sound! The red wine was sshed all over the ce. Everyone fell into dead silence! Everyone was stunned. Did he really smash on her? Was this an illusion? Everyone was shocked at this moment! Chapter 114 Chapter 114 "Ah!" Kalista Gold eximed. She covered her head with her hands and groaned in pain. The bright red liquid flowed down from her head. It was hard to tell whether it was blood or wine! "My head hurts so much! Ah!" Kalista screamed while rolling on the ground. She looked so messed up now! Only Kalista''s voice could be heard. Everyone else fell into dead silence. They looked at Kalista in disbelief. Susan Sun sat paralyzed on the ground. She thought, ''It''s over...'' Yvette Jordan stared at Chuck Cannon. She was not afraid anymore. She was touched and surprised by what Chuck had just done for her. The Chuck she knew would never get into an argument with people easily. He would also not beat people. However, he just hit Kalista because of her. She decided to risk everything today... "How dare you hit me?" Kalista said angrily. Kalista got up from the ground. She almost lost her bnce and fell to the ground again. She was so shocked that a waiter dared to hit her. She grabbed a wine bottle and walked over. She was going to teach Chuck a lesson! She was going to smash him to death with the wine bottle! She was not sure if her face was injured. She could only feel that her whole head was in pain. "How dare a waiter beat Kalista? He''s so stupid." The people surrounding them said. "Yeah! I guess he will be dead today!" "Shh! Quintus ising over here!" "He''s reallying. Wow! Something bad is really going to happen since he looks so angry!" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was interested to look at what was going to happen next. "How dare you hit me! I''ll beat you to death now!" Kalista shouted angrily. Chuck nced at her. He pped her face again! Kalista sat on the ground. She grimaced in pain. Chuck walked over and was preparing to seek vengeance! He wanted her to suffer ten times more than what Yvette had suffered! Chuck raised his foot and kicked her. He saw Yvette pressing her stomach just now. He deduced that Kalista had kicked Yvette''s stomach earlier on. "Ah, how dare you kick me?" Kalista said in disbelief. Kalista wanted to get up. However, Chuck kicked her in the face this time! But! "Did you just kick her? Well, you can''t get out of here today!" Someone said coldly. Chuck looked over and saw a man approaching them. "Were you the one who said that?" Chuck said calmly. "Yes! And none of you can get out of here if you hit her again!" Quintus said. He stared at Chuck coldly. Chuck took a nce at him. "You should try to be smarter. You can''t beat anyone as you like! You''ll face serious consequences! Well, your friend is smarter than you. She stopped fighting back after hearing what I said." Quintus Xavier said slowly. "Are you saying that she had a chance to hit her just now?" Chuck said while narrowing his eyes. "Yup! She is smart! She knows what are the consequences of fighting back. Only you don''t know about that!" Quintus said while staring at Chuck. Everyone else was in dead silence! "Well, let me ask you one more question. Was it you who stopped her just now?" Chuck asked. "That''s right! I stopped her... She''s smart, but you..." Quintus said coldly. Everyone was looking at them. Did Chuck finally realize how serious the consequences would be after hearing what Quintus said? "It''s better for you to stop beating her now. If you provoke her, your whole family will suffer as well!" Quintus said coldly. But! Chuck took a nce at Quintus and kicked Kalista on the stomach hard! "Ah!" She eximed. She covered her stomach and groaned in pain! Everyone was stunned! What the hell was going on? How could Chuck still hit her after hearing what Quintus had just said? Did he really not want to live anymore? "Well, I''ve just kicked her again," Chuck said calmly. "You!" Quintus said in disbelief. How dare Chuck kick Kalista in front of him? Quintus was very unhappy. He said, "You''re getting yourself in big trouble today..." There was a loud pping sound! Chuck raised his hand and pped Quintus'' face. The finger marks on his face could be obviously seen. Quintus was shocked. Was he hit too? Everyone else was stunned as well. Was it an illusion just now? It was unexpected! Quintus was a tycoon who had assets worth tens of billions of dors. How could he get beaten by a waiter? Quintus covered his face with his hand and stared at Chuck. He was furious! "How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am? You..." He said in disbelief. There was another loud smashing sound. Chuck didn''t want to listen anymore. He grabbed a wine bottle on the table and smashed it onto Quintus'' head. The wine sshed all over his face and body. Quintus covered his head with both hands and groaned in pain! His scream was so loud that it echoed in the hall! Kalista, who had been kicked by Chuck, was also shocked. How could it be possible that he dared to hit Uncle Xavier? Chuck walked towards Quintus. He squatted down and pped him again. He said, "How dare you try to stop me?" Quintus was stunned. Hey on the ground. His face was twisted in pain! Everyone was in dead silence. Only the groaning sound of Quintus could be heard. Who would have thought that a waiter would beat Kalista and Quintus? This was really unexpected! The atmosphere was extremely tense! "It''s over..." Susan walked over in a daze. ''Quintus is an influential person. He even organized tonight''s event. The man just called Yvette as his ''Wifey''. Is he Yvette''s boyfriend?'' Susan thought to herself. Susan couldn''t believe it at all! "Yvette...is he... your..." Susan stammered. "My... boyfriend... He''s also my old friend..." Yvette was shocked as well. She didn''t expect that Chuck would beat anyone and all these for her... Susan shook her head and thought, ''Oh, so this is Yvette''s boyfriend. Why is he in Central City? He''s supposed to be in Ocean City now. Did he secretly follow Yvette here because he is worried?'' ''Well in that case he doesn''t seem like a bad boyfriend at all.'' ''But, we are done for. He just hit both of them! We can''t leave this ce anymore.'' "Your boyfriend is getting us into big trouble!" Susan cried out loud. She knew that herpany was going to suffer because of tonight''s incident! It was so wrong for them to offend Kalista and Quintus! Yvette pressed her stomach with her hand and kept silent. She was in pain now. She was not afraid of Kalista and Quintus anymore. Her ''Hubby'' was here! "I''m sorry," Yvette said. She also felt that they were in big trouble. However, she was no longer afraid. It was the first time she felt protected. It was also the first time Chuck had protected her like this. Susan sighed. There was nothing they could do now. However, she still asked with thest glimmer of hope, "Does your boyfriend know anyone who is influential in Central City?" Otherwise, how could he be so bold? "Nope." Yvette shook her head. Chuck only knew Zelda Maine. She guessed that Chuck probably would not know any people from Central City since they lived so far away. Susan sat on the ground in a daze. She was desperate. Everything was over now... There was another loud pping sound again! Chuck pped Quintus again. Quintus had passed out. He stood up when he saw Kalista trying to escape. Then, he pped Kalista again. ''p!'' Kalista screamed and fell to the ground, "Ah! How dare you p me again! I''m going to let you die today!" She took out her mobile phone and made a phone call. Everyone else was stunned. Would the waiter p her anymore if Tyson Gold was here? Seeing that Chuck was walking towards her, Kalista got up immediately. She was afraid that Chuck would grab her mobile phone away. She shouted, "Help! Someone is beating me!" The voice was so loud that the security guards rushed in immediately! "What''s wrong?" One of the security guards asked. "The waiter from your hotel is beating people. Did you see that? It was he who beat me!" Kalista shouted. The security guards looked at Chuck and shook their heads. "I''m sorry. He''s not a waiter from our hotel." "What? He''s wearing the uniform of your hotel. Are you trying to protect him?" Kalista shouted. She would ask her father to punish them too. How dare they allow a waiter to beat her? Kalista took her mobile phone and gave her father a phone call! Chapter 115 Chapter 115 On the top floor of the Hotel Luna. Karen Lee was looking at a document. All of a sudden, her mobile phone rang. She came back to her senses and looked at her mobile phone. The word ''Logan'' appeared on the screen. From N?velDrama.Org. Karen smiled. She answered the phone call. A youngdy''s voice came from the other side of the phone, "Sister Karen!" "You''re so much younger than me. It''s not good for you to call me sister all the time! Just call me Aunt," Karen said. She leaned back on the chair and rxed. "It''s better to call you Sister Karen. It sounds like we''re closer to each other." "Okay, it''s up to you then." Karen replied. "Chucky is such an interesting boy..." She said. "Did you meet him? I heard from Betty that he went to Central City yesterday. I know you''re in Central City too. So, I wanted to call you..." Karen spoke softly "Yup, your precious son is here in Central City. I''ve sent someone to protect him. He''s now... fighting in a hotel!" "Fighting?" Karen asked seriously. "Is Chuck fighting?" "Yes. But from the video I saw, it doesn''t seem that he''s really good at fighting. You''re much better than him. When do you want to teach him some fighting skills?" The youngdy said. "That is not necessary as of now. He''s too young. He needs to experience more in life. After all, fighting is a life-and-death struggle. He can''t master it if he''s not cruel enough. It will be better for him to learn fighting when he grows up." Karen shook her head. She couldn''t help but feel a little worried. After a few seconds, she asked, "How is he? Is he injured?" "Nope. I won''t let him get hurt in Central City. Don''t worry, Sister Karen." The youngdy replied. Karen breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Well, please help me to take care of my son. Don''t let him get injured too badly..." "Got it. I''ll check on him now. I''ve never seen him before." The youngdy replied. "Sure." Karen said. After that, Karen hung up the phone. A woman with a good figure and long silky hair was sitting inside a Rolls-Royce in Central City. She said immediately, "Please go to the King Cross Hotel!" "Roger that!" The driver drove slowly towards King Cross Hotel! ...... Kalista Gold stared at Chuck Cannon. She had given her father a phone call just now. However, no one answered the call. She was very anxious. She called him several times but he wasn''t avable. She was in a panic. What was her father doing? "Uncle Xavier..." Kalista ran towards Quintus Xavier, who was lying on the ground. She had to wake him up. Otherwise, she would be in big trouble today! Quintus had passed out because Chuck hit his head with the wine bottle. Kalista called his name for a few times but he was still unconscious. Kalista did not know what to do anymore. She then poured some wine on Quintus'' face. All of a sudden, he regained his consciousness! "Uncle Xavier, I can''t reach my father. Please ask someone to beat him!" Kalista said. Kalista helped Quintus to get up. He stared at Chuck angrily. "It has been many years that anyone dared to treat me in this way. How should I pay you back?" He said angrily. The people surrounding them were waiting to see what would happen next. "Quintus is angry now! Well, I guess the event today will be canceled." One of them said. "Of course! Quintus is the organizer of the event tonight. He has already been beaten like this. How can he continue the event?" The people were talking about it excitedly. They were also curious about the waiter''s fate. Chuck looked at Quintus indifferently. Quintus was being driven up the wall by Chuck. He thought, ''You''ll be dead soon!'' "Call your boss now!" Quintus pointed to a security guard and said. The security guard was helpless. "President Xavier, he''s really not an employee here!" "Are you kidding?" Kalista said angrily. Chuck was wearing the waiter''s uniform of this hotel. Did she see it wrongly? How could he wear it if he was not a waiter? ''This bast*rd must have stolen the zer!'' She thought. The security guard was helpless. They didn''t dare to retort. However, as a security guard, how could he not know if Chuck was a waiter in this hotel? Not to mention if there was such a handsome waiter! The others looked at each other in dismay. ''No? How could he not be?'' "Well, I don''t care if he''s a waiter in this hotel anymore. Please call your boss and tell him that I''m going to beat someone today. I''ll take responsibility for all the consequences!" Quintus said angrily while staring at Chuck. The security guards hesitated for a moment. Then, one of them used a walkie-talkie to contact the manager. It was impossible for them to have the contact number of their boss. The manager''s voice could be heard from the walkie-talkie. After that, the security guard said, "Our boss is outstation now. He is not here." What he meant was that he didn''t care about this matter. Quintus sneered. He took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. He was going to ask a lot of people toe here now! He was going to turn this ce into hell! After making the phone call, Quintus sneered. He just called his old friend who was nearby. He just needed ten more people toe over to beat the sh*t out of Chuck! He couldn''t wait to see Chuck lying in front of him in a pool of blood! "Haha! Well done, Uncle Xavier!" Kalista was excited. She stared at Chuck and said coldly, "Kneel down now!" Chuck looked at her calmly. He took out his mobile phone and was ready to call his mother. He needed his mother to handle this situation for him. However, there were already more than ten people entering the hall. That fast? Everyone was shocked! There were so many peopleing in. Were they going to beat him to death? Chuck did not show any facial expression. Susan was desperate. She copsed on the ground. She was sure it was the end of the road for her. Yvette covered her stomach and walked over to Chuck with a pale look on her face. "Chuck..." Chuck''s heart ached when he saw Yvette worrying about him. He said, "Don''t worry. It''s okay." "I''m very d that you''re here today." Yvette said softly. She was worried that she might not have the chance to express her feelings anymore. Especially when the situation had just turned even more serious. Who knows what would happen. "I wanted to. I..." Chuck was delighted. He had achieved his purpose ofing here. He wanted to change Yvette''s impression over him. "I''m d you''re here. Take care of that guy over there. I''ll pay you after this. The rate is the same as usual." Quintus sneered. He knew that Centipede Wu was nearby when he called him just now. Well, Quintus could enjoy a good show now! Centipede Wu took a nce at Quintus. Unexpectedly, he pped Quintus on the face! ''p!'' The sound was so loud! Everyone was dumbfounded! What happened? Why did Centipede Wu p Quintus? Which side was he on? Quintus touched his face in a daze. Kalista was confused as well. "Why did you p me?" Quintus asked unhappily. Centipede Wu did not say anything. He raised his hand and pped Quintus again! There was another loud pping sound! Everyone was shocked! Quintus fell to the ground and groaned in pain. Centipede Wu and the rest of his gang started to beat Quintus. Ten secondster, Quintus passed out again. He didn''t understand what was going on before he lost his consciousness. He had a good rtionship with Centipede Wu. Why did he hit him then? Everyone was stunned! No one expected this to happen. They were supposed to beat Chuck. However, why would they beat Quintus instead? "You..." Kalista was shocked. What''s going on? She took out her mobile phone immediately and gave her father a phone call. But... Her father''s screaming voice entered her ears when he answered the phone call. She asked shockingly, "What''s wrong, Dad?" "I''m getting beaten up. What did you do?" Tyson Gold asked. Kalista waspletely stunned. Her father was such an influential person. How could he get beaten up too? ''p!'' Centipede Wu pped Kalista. Kalista fell to the ground with a scream. Her face was full of horror. What happened? "I can''tst any longer. Please apologize to the person that you''ve offended now!" Upon hearing this, Kalista looked at Chuck shockingly. She scurried over and knelt down in front of him. Everyone was shocked! Yvette covered her mouth with her hand and looked at Chuck, who did not show any facial expression at all... ''Hubby, why is she kneeling down in front of you?'' She thought. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 The atmosphere was tense in the hall! Everyone fell into dead silence! Yvette Jordan was really stunned. She did not expect that Quintus Xavier''s friend would beat him. And Kalista Gold was kneeling down before Chuck Cannon now! What on earth was going on? Yvette was confused. She had known Chuck since she was young. Chuck lived a simple life for the past ten years. However, he had changed recently, He moved to somewhere else. He even got to know Zelda Maine, the owner of the restaurant; and Ynda Lane, the most popr girl in his school. He also appeared in Central City instead of being back home! And now, people were kneeling down in front of him! What on earth had happened to Chuck recently? Yvette could not understand the situation anymore. She couldprehend if they were in Ocean City. Could it be that Zelda had power in this ce too? It was impossible. Well, what the hell was going on then? Yvette waspletely stunned. ''What''s wrong... with my hubby recently?'' She thought. It was really unbelievable! Susan Sun, who was in a desperate situation just now, pressed her stomach with her hand and walked over. She stared at the situation in disbelief. Could this be another illusion? "Yvette... Is this really your boyfriend?" Susan asked in a trembling voice. Yvette came back to her senses and nodded softly. "But, I thought your boyfriend needed to rely on you to survive? How is this possible..." Susan couldn''t finish her words. Chuck looked so calm. He didn''t look like someone who would rely on a woman to survive at all! Susan started to question herself. "I''ve told you that he''s not relying on me. He just..." Yvette shook her head and said. Yvette felt that something did happen to Chuck recently. Susan did not know what to say anymore. How could she look down on Chuck? Was she even qualified to look down on him? Kalista Gold would have beaten the living daylights out of her if Chuck did not appear. She stared at Chuck. For a moment, she was a little envious of Yvette. Yvette had such a good boyfriend. "I''m sorry!" Kalista apologized to Chuck repeatedly. She was really scared after hearing her father screamed his lungs out. Kalista was shocked. Her father was an influential person in Central City. There were only a few people who would dare to go against her father. Did this guye from a powerful family too? Kalista couldn''t believe it. Wasn''t he just a waiter? How could it be... No one dared to say anything. Only the pleading voice of Kalista could be heard. Shocked! They were really shocked after looking at Quintus being beaten up and Kalista kneeling down in front of Chuck. "Does anyone know this young man?" One of them asked. "No!" "I don''t know him either!" "What''s going on? Why is Kalista kneeling down in front of him and begging him for mercy? Where is her father? Is her father not going to help her?" "I''m guessing that Tyson knew who this guy is. He must be from some powerful family, that''s why Tyson is so afraid of offending them. That must be the reason Tyson asked his daughter to kneel down and ask him for forgiveness." "Wow! Tyson is a multi-millionaire. This guy''s family must be very rich and powerful too! But, it''s really hard to tell that he''s rich!" "Yup. He must be a very low-key person. We''ve never seen him before in Central City." Everyone was gossiping about Chuck. "Did you say sorry to me?" Chuck lowered his head and looked at Kalista. In fact, he was also curious about what had happened. He hadn''t called his mother yet. "I..." Kalista looked at Yvette. She was ready to stand up and kneel down in front of Yvette. ''Snap!'' Chuck pped Kalista again! Kalista fell to the ground with a scream. Her face was full of horror. "Who asked you to stand up?" Chuck said. Kalista knelt down immediately in fear and crawled over. She apologized to Yvette and cried, "Please help me to ask your boyfriend to forgive me. I know I was wrong, I really know I was wrong..." Yvette was overwhelmed by her emotions! She felt nothing when the manager knelt down in front of her in City Squarest time. However, she was really shocked now to see someone like Kalista asking for forgiveness from her. "Please!" Seeing that Yvette did not say anything, Kalista crawled over again and knelt down in front of Susan. She apologized to Susan. Susan was stunned! She was on cloud nine now! ''p!'' Susan pped Kalista. Kalista did not dare to fight back. She could only cry and beg for mercy! "How dare you p me just now!" Susan scolded. Then, she kicked Kalista. She was also wearing high heels. Kalista groaned in pain. "Please don''t kick me...please.." Kalista pleaded. Susan continued to punch and kick Kalista! She felt that the tables had finally turned. She finally had the chance to beat Tyson Gold''s daughter! It felt so good! Kalista screamed her lungs out. She simply closed her eyes and pretended to be dead. Susan stopped beating her after she got tired. Kalista was in a mess. Her clothes were all torn. Chuck walked towards Yvette and said, "You can hit her too." Yvette''s face was red on both sides. To be honest, if he could, Chuck wanted to teach her a bigger lesson. The punishment that Kalista was receiving paled inparison to what he really wanted to do to her. "Forget about it. She got punished enough." Yvette said while shaking her head. She was afraid that they would be in big trouble if Kalista was badly injured. What if Chuck couldn''t handle it anymore? She wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. Otherwise, things might not be as simple as they thought. Chuck did not know what to say. He knew Yvette was not a cruel person. After remaining silent for a long time, he decided to send Yvette to the hospital. He noticed that Yvette had been pressing on her stomach with her hands the whole time. She must have been badly injured. "Wifey, I''ll take you to the hospital now," Chuck said gently. Wifey? It had been a long time since Yvette had heard Chuck call her that way. She regretted that she did not allow Chuck to call her ''Wifey'' in the past. She was really touched that Chuck still thought of her so affectionately despite the changes he had gone through. Yvette wanted to cry. She did not know what would happen to her if Chuck did not appear today. "Yes." Yvette held back her tears and nodded. She was worried that her injuries were more severe than she thought it would be. Also, she had too many questions. Why was Chuck here? How could he be so powerful now? What on earth happened to you, Chuck? Yvette wanted to know the answer to all these questions. Yvette helped Susan to get up. Then, they left with Chuck. However, Yvette didn''t realize that there was a broken ne on the ground. The ne was broken when she was fighting with Kalista. There was a dead silence! Centipede Wu also went out with his men... But... Kalista suddenly got up and chased after them. She grabbed Chuck''s hand and begged, "Please don''t let anyone beat my father!" Chuck frowned and turned his head to look at Kalista. She was terrified when he threw a ferocious look at her... Who on earth did I offend today? "Dad..." Kalista was crying. She was so scared when she heard there was no sounding from the other side of the phone. Was her father killed? She ran to the parking lot. Her dress was torn and her skin was exposed... "F*ck, what happened?" Kalista was panicked. Zabrina Yalden came out from backstage shockingly. She was preparing for her show and waited at the backstage for a long time. Quintus, who invited her here, did note to greet her at all. Therefore, she came out doubtfully. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She found that it was in a mess in the hall. Quintus was lying on the ground in a pool of blood. "What''s going on?" She walked over shockingly and asked, "What happened?" "Hey, are you Zabrina Yalden? You are invited by Quintus Xavier, right? Well, I guess you don''t know that there was a young guy hitting Quintus just now." Someone said. "A young guy?" Zabrina repeated. She thought of someone else and asked, "What does he look like?" "He''s about twenty years old. He''s very tall and he''s wearing a waiter''s shirt..." "What? Did Mr Cannon hit Quintus?" Zabrina was stunned... Chapter 117 Chapter 117 "Hurry up! Drive the car here!" Chuck Cannon held Yvette Jordan in his arms. He was in a panic because Yvette fainted when she came out. She was pressing her stomach with her hands the whole time. Her body was covered in cold sweat as well. She had been pped by Kalista Gold several times just now too. Therefore, she couldn''t handle it anymore now. The Rolls-Royce was parked at the main entrance of the hotel. The driver opened the car door for them immediately! Chuck carried Yvette into the car. Susan Sun was stunned. She had been in Central City for so long. How could she not know who owned this Rolls-Royce? She stayed in a five-star hotel before and saw this Rolls-Royce with this license te. She knew this Rolls-Royce was prepared by the hotel for the customer. After inquiring, she realized that this limousine was only for the VIPs of the hotel! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She looked at Chuck in a daze! Was he from a wealthy family? Otherwise, how could he be so influential? Susan was even more envious of Yvette when she thought about that. "Can I follow you?" Susan asked softly. She felt guilty because she looked down on Chuck before. She was a little nervous. "Sure, please get in." Chuck said anxiously. He had to send Yvette to the best hospital immediately. Susan got into the car without further ado. This was the first time she took a ride in a luxury car. It felt so good. However, she was not used to it. "Hurry up! Please drive to the best hospital in Central City!" Chuck said anxiously. The driver drove the car away to the best hospital immediately. Looking at Yvette, who wasying unconscious in his arms, Chuck''s heart ached. He reached out his hand to brush Yvette''s hair away that had been stuck to her forehead. Her forehead was covered in sweat. She had been beaten until her face was all swollen. Looking at her closely, Chuck realized Yvette was so beautiful. Her eyshes were so long and her facial features were so perfect... Chuck held her in his arms. This was the first time he had hugged her in this way since he had known her for so long. He could feel her heartbeat and her breath. This feeling... was so good. "Wifey, I won''t let anyone bully you again..." Chuck said softly beside Yvette''s ear. Yvette was still unconscious. However, her eyes moved slightly and tears rolled down her cheek... Susan, who was sitting next to them, was touched. Where did she find such a gentle boyfriend? ''Yvette, I''m happy for you...'' Susan thought. ...... Centipede Wu and his subordinates were standing at the main entrance of the hotel. "Boss, didn''t you just say that we should wait here with Young Master Cannon?" One of his subordinates asked softly. "How could we ask him to wait? Well, I know that she called me in person and said that she was worried that she could note over in time. So, she asked me to check out on Young Master Cannon. But, how could I force him to stay under such circumstances?" Centipede Wu said grumpily. The subordinate did not dare to speak anymore. The other subordinate couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Boss, who is this Young Master Cannon? I never heard of him before." "Yeah, me too. He must''ve never been in Central City before..." "He has a good personality and demeanor. He looks as if he''s from a very rich family!" The other subordinates were also full of curiosity. They thought they heard it wrong when their boss asked them to beat Quintus Xavier. After all, Centipede Wu and Quintus were good friends. How could he beat his friend? "Well, I don''t even have the right to know. Do you guys think you have the right to know more about him?" Centipede Wu nced at them. They shook their heads immediately and said, "Nope..." Centipede Wu rarely talked in such a serious tone! After a short while, a Rolls-Royce came from a distance and stopped in front of Centipede Wu. He lowered his voice immediately and asked his subordinates not to talk. Then, he walked over respectfully. Although he wanted to have a look inside the car, he lowered his head and did not dare to look into it. He really dared not do so. "I''m sorry, President Logan. I came out with Young Master Cannon from the hotel. But, his friend suddenly fainted. So, he sent his friend to the hospital immediately." Centipede Wu said nervously. He was afraid of President Logan. "The hospital? I see. Thank you for your hard work..." The car window was lowered slightly. President Logan replied him with a soft pleasant voice. "That''s what I should do." Centipede Wu was surprised. ''Did she just thank me for my hard work?'' He thought. Centipede Wu smiled. No matter how hard it was, it was worth it as he was hearing President Logan''spliment! "Alright, let''s go." President Logan said. The car was moving slowly. Centipede Wu hesitated for a moment and said, "President Logan..." "Is there anything else?" She asked. "Do I have to deal with Tyson Gold?" Centipede Wu asked. He actually wanted to beat Kalista Gold just now. However, President Logan did not instruct him to do so. "You don''t have to. I''ve already asked someone to deal with Tyson Gold." She replied. "What about his daughter, Kalista Gold?" Centipede Wu asked. "Well... I''ll ask someone to deal with her as well." President Logan replied. "All right... Please take care!" Centipede Wu said. After the driver drove the car away slowly, Centipede Wu raised his head and looked at the car. He was reluctant to let President Logan leave. There was a rumour that she was the most beautiful person in Central City... He had never seen her before. But her voice sounded so good. His subordinates came over. "Boss, she smells good..." One of the subordinates said. ''p!'' Centipede Wu raised his hand angrily and pped them. They were stunned. They covered their cheeks with hands and said, "Boss..." "Do you guys want to get into trouble?" Centipede Wu scolded. How dare they talk behind her? "Let me tell you, please don''t get me into trouble as well! From now on, I''ll break your legs if you dare to talk behind her again!" Centipede said coldly. "Yes..." The subordinates said. "Boss, we know we''re wrong. We don''t dare to do it again..." They continued. They shook their heads in horror because they saw Centipede Wu''s face had turned pale... ...... Chuck sat by the bedside. Yvette had already fallen asleep. After going through some medical examinations, the doctor found out that Yvette was suffering from internal bleeding. Besides, she was overwhelmed by her emotions just now. That was why she fainted. The doctor had already treated the wounds on her face and on her body. However, her face was still swollen. The finger marks on her face could still be seen. Chuck was so angry that he wished he could kill Kalista now! How could she beat Yvette until she got so badly injured? Chuck stroked Yvette''s hand gently. He didn''t know for how long they had been in the hospital. It was already veryte. He thought that Yvette should eat something when she woke up. With this in mind, Chuck stood up and nned to go buy a bowl of chicken soup for Yvette. He was stunned when he opened the door. There were two rows of people standing at both ends of the hospital corridor. They were all women in suits. They were stopping other people from walking past the corridor. Is this to show their authority in a private hospital? There was a woman sitting on the chair in the corridor. Chuck was stunned when he saw her. This woman... was so beautiful. It was very hard to describe her beauty. She was wearing a dress and high heels. She had a pair of beautiful hands as well. Her fingernails also looked shiny and healthy by nature. She was smiling at Chuck... Chuck was surprised. After hesitating for a moment, he walked over and greeted her, "Hello." She stood up with a smile and said, "Hello." Chuck was in a daze when he heard her gentle voice. Then, he hesitated for a moment and asked, "May I know who you are..." Chuck knew that she was not an ordinary person. She had a perfect, noble, and indescribable temperament. Chuck had been thinking about who was the one who gave him a hand today. After thinking about it, he could only guess that it was Betty or his mother who arranged it. Therefore, his mother should know this woman as well. "You can call me Auntie Logan." She smiled and said in a very gentle voice. Chuck was shocked. ''Auntie? Is she my mother''s sister? But why does she look so different from my mother?'' He thought. Chuck asked suspiciously, "Are you... my mum''s..." "I call your mother Sister Karen," she said. Chuck suddenly realized that she must have just called his mother as her sister. After all, they didn''t look alike at all. "Auntie Logan..." Chuck said softly. She chuckled and nodded her head, "Good." Chapter 118 Chapter 118 "Do you have time to have a chat with me?" Auntie Logan asked with a smile. Chuck Cannon hesitated for a moment. He nned to buy soup for Yvette Jordan in case she was hungry after waking up. "Sure." Chuck nodded his head and replied. "What do you want to eat?" Auntie Logan asked as she walked. Chuck thought for a moment and said that he wanted to have some hot soup. By doing so, he could buy chicken soup for Yvette as well. "Okay, let''s go." Auntie Logan said. Chuck followed her outside. Two women in suits followed behind them. Auntie Logan took Chuck to the nearest restaurant. It was a high-end restaurant. Chuck began to ask if Auntie Logan treated his mother as her own sister. Auntie Logan nodded her head with a smile and replied, "Yup, Sister Karen always lends me a hand. So, I should call her sister. Although she asked me to call her Auntie, I feel better to call her sister." Chuck suddenly realized that Auntie Logan was not very old. She might be in her early thirties. She was about the same age as Zelda Maine. However, her temperament was definitely different from Zelda. Auntie Logan had a dignified and gentle temperament, especially when she smiled. Chuck was stunned by her beauty. Chuck was surprised when he saw that there was no one else in the restaurant. ''Does she have to book the whole restaurant every time when she''s eating out?'' He thought. However, it was understandable that she had to book the whole restaurant. Otherwise, she would not be able to enjoy her meal because she would probably be disturbed by other people. She was too beautiful. Chuck was worried that Yvette would wake up soon. Therefore, he wanted to finish eating quickly and buy some soup for Yvette. Auntie Logan shook her head and said that there was no need to rush. She had already asked someone to deliver the food to Yvette. Upon hearing this, Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. "Don''t worry. Hey, is it alright if I bring you to a ce?" Auntie Logan asked with a smile. Chuck nodded his head after hesitating for a while. ''Is she trying to wee me to Central City?'' He thought. Chuck would definitely not reject her since she was his mother''s friend. He followed Auntie Logan out and got into the car. A pleasant smell wafted into Chuck''s nose when he got into the car, "Ah, it smells so good..." "What?" Auntie Logan asked. Chuck blushed and shook his head immediately. He said, "Nothing..." He sat there stiffly. Auntie Logan smiled and said, "Why are you so awkward?" Chuck didn''t know what to say. What he said just now was really embarrassing. He didn''t know if Auntie Logan heard it. Auntie Logan asked the driver to start driving. Chuck was also looking forward to seeing where Auntie Logan would take him to. All of a sudden, a Mercedes-Benz was approaching them. A man came out of the car. His body was covered with blood. He ran straight to the front of the car and knelt down. Chuck was shocked. Auntie Logan narrowed her eyes. "President Logan, my daughter, and I have already known that we are wrong..." The man cried and pleaded. He was Tyson Gold, Kalista Gold''s father. He was an influential man in Central City. He resisted angrily when someone rushed into his house to beat him just now. However, he stopped fighting back when they told him a word, ''Logan''... Upon hearing the word ''Logan'', he was very scared. Although he had several billion dors of assets, he was still not as influential as Logan! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuck suddenly realized that he was Kalista Gold''s father. "President Logan, my daughter knew she was wrong. I''ll apologize to Young Master Cannon..." Tyson cried bitterly and apologized. Auntie Logan did not lower the car window. She just looked at him. "President Logan, my daughter really knew she was wrong. She has already booked a hotel room. She''s waiting inside the room to personally apologize to Young Master Cannon!" Tyson said. He really had no other way to solve this problem. He hoped that his daughter could seduce Chuck so that his family would not be in trouble anymore. Chuck frowned. He was not interested in Kalista at all! Although she had a good body shape and a big butt, she was still a disgusting woman to him! Chuck would never sleep with her! Auntie Logan said coldly, "What did you just say?" Although she was speaking in a cold tone, her voice was still very nice. "President Logan, my daughter, she..." Tyson shivered. His whole body was trembling. "What do you take your daughter as?" Auntie Logan asked coldly. "I..." Tyson was speechless. He came up with this idea because he felt that his daughter had good qualities... "Don''t you dare mention it again. Otherwise, I''ll make your whole family disappear forever!" Auntie Logan threatened him. Tyson trembled and sat on the ground. His face is full of fear... ...... Susan Sun woke up and found herself in such a high-end hospital. If she remembered correctly, it cost seven or eight thousand dors for a one-night stay in this hospital! Only the richest of the rich would visit this hospital. She was not used to staying in such a luxurious ce. Therefore, she went out and looked for Yvette immediately. After asking a nurse where Yvette was, Susan went to her ward immediately. It seemed that Yvette had just woken up when Susan opened the door. Yvette was looking at the ward confusingly. This was a high-end hospital. Why was she here? ''Who... brought me here?'' She thought. Chuck was nowhere to be seen. She thought it was Chuck who brought her here. However, this ce was very expensive! "Yvette ... Where is your boyfriend?" Susan closed the door and walked towards her. Yvette breathed a sigh of relief. She sat up from the bed. Her stomach was still very painful and her body was weak. "I don''t know. I didn''t see him when I woke up." Yvette shook her head and said. Although it was a veryfortable hospital, Yvette still felt uneasy here. Where did Chuck get so much money to send her in? She was really worried! Susan sat down on the bedside. She said enviously, "Yvette, you lied to me! You have such an amazing boyfriend!" Yvette was stunned. He was not bad recently. However, she didn''t lie to her. Why did she say so? "Susan, why did you say I lied to you?" Yvette asked confusingly. Susan did not know what to say. "Well, do you know which car we took toe here from the hotel?" Yvette was stunned. Then, she said, "A taxi?" "Nope!" Susan said. "A BMW? A Mercedes?" Yvette continued to guess. "Well, it was indeed a BMW. But, it was a Rolls-Royce!" Susan said. "What?" Yvette was stunned. How could it be possible? A Rolls-Royce costs millions of dors. It would be much more expensive in Central City. ''Where did Chuck get the Rolls-Royce?'' She thought. "Is that my hubby''s car?" Yvette asked with a trembling voice because it was too incredible. "No." Susan shook her head and replied. Yvette breathed a sigh of relief. She had known Chuck since young. How could he afford a Rolls- Royce? "What''s wrong with your reaction? Although the Rolls-Royce does not belong to your boyfriend, you should know that this is the highest standard of service entitled only to VIPs in a five-star hotel!" Susan said incredibly. Chuck must be very influential to be entitled to this service. "A VIP of a five-star hotel?" Yvette was stunned again. It was Chuck''s first time in Central City. She had known Chuck since young and they would meet each other almost every day. Therefore, she could confirm that Chuck had never been to Central City before. However, how could he be a VIP of a five-star hotel if he had never been to Central City? Yvette couldn''t figure it out at all. "Yup. Your boyfriend is very influential. How did you meet him? Did he drive a sports car to chase after you?" Susan asked. Yvette shook her head and said, "No." "It''s impossible. He is so influential. Well, what kind of car does he usually drive?" Susan was curious. He must have own at least a Maybach! "He don''t drive. He also doesn''t own a car." Yvette shook her head and replied. "How is that possible?" Susan was shocked. How was it possible for Chuck to not drive a car? "Are you sure?" Susan asked again. "Yup, he really doesn''t have a car. But, he''s driving his friend''s car recently..." Yvette said with a sigh. He was driving Zelda Maine''s car, which worth 500 to 600 thousand dors... "He''s driving someone else''s car? This..." Susan was really shocked. Then, she smiled immediately and said, "Well, he''s a low-key person. He doesn''t want to let you know that he''s from a wealthy family..." "What did you say? My hubby is from a wealthy family?" Yvette was stunned... Chapter 119 Chapter 119 ''Is Chuck from a wealthy family?'' Yvette Jordan thought. This was unbelievable! "Yvette, do you really not know?" Susan Sun asked. She was surprised by Yvette''s reaction. Yvette came back to her senses and shook her head. "I don''t know." She said. "Wow! He must be trying hard to keep a low profile." Susan envied Yvette. Could she find such a good boyfriend as well? "No, he''s not from a wealthy family." Yvette shook her head and said. "How can it not be? He''s entitled to the highest standard service provided by a five-star hotel!" Susan asked in disbelief. Was it Chuck who had been trying really hard to keep a low profile, so Yvette could not believe that he was from a wealthy family? However, it was an indisputable fact that he had the ability to solve the problem today. "He really isn''t," Yvette sighed. "How can you be so sure?" Susan asked. Yvette remained silent for a few seconds and said, "I lived with him since young. So, I surely know that he''s not from a wealthy family." ''Is it possible that Chuck is from a wealthy family?'' Yvette thought again. Yvette denied the thought when she replied Susan. Yvette was an orphan. She was raised by Chuck''s grandfather. The house was very small and it was very shabby. His grandfather even needed to borrow money to pay for their tuition fees. Yvette remembered all these very clearly. His grandfather couldn''t even afford to buy ice cream that cost twenty cents. In the end, his grandfather even had to sell the empty bottles in his house so that he could buy ice cream for them. She remembered it till now! Therefore, how would it possible that Chuck came from a wealthy family? "What? Did you just say that you grew up with him?" Susan was really shocked. Yvette nodded her head and said, "Well, I lived in his house when I was very young. I... was his child bride... I had to take care of him when I was a child..." Susan was shocked. Child bride? Was this culture still being preserved in this era? "Do you sleep with him since young?" Susan asked. "Yup, we''re sleeping together," Yvette replied. "Well, why are you not..." Susan said. She couldn''t help but look at Yvette''s belly. Why was she not pregnant yet? "We... didn''t do anything." Yvette shook her head and said. Susan was shocked. Although they had been sleeping together since young, they did not have sex at all! Susan couldn''t help but whisper something. Yvette shook her head and said, "Hey, don''t talk about him like that. It''s just that he didn''t have sexual knowledge at that time. He doesn''t have sexual dysfunction." Susan was confused. Was Chuck really not from a wealthy family? She thought Chuck spent a lot of money to win over Yvette''s heart. However, she did not expect that they had been living together. Well, it seemed that she was really not from a wealthy family. How could Chuck be an influential person if he was not from a wealthy family? Yvette couldn''t figure it out as well. She knew Chuck too well. However, she had no idea what happened to Chuck recently. First, he was staying with Zelda Maine. Besides, he was so influential that Tyson Gold and Kalista Gold had to kneel down in front of him. It was really unexpected. They remained silent. After hesitating for a while, Susan asked softly, "Does your boyfriend know anyone who is influential?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yvette did not know how to answer this question. She thought these were all because of Zelda. However, Zelda was not an influential person in Central City. Was it possible that Chuck had known other people who were influential, just like what Susan had just said? How did he get to know other people? Yvette had a lot of questions. She was anxious. ''Chuck, where are you?'' She thought. Looking at Yvette remaining silent, Susan could tell that Chuck must have known someone who was influential. Yvette wanted to give Chuck a call. She felt uneasy in this ce. After hesitating for a long time, she decided not to call him. "Yvette, please don''t think too much. Try to sleep early. It''s not cheap to stay here." Susan said. She was ready to go back to sleep. Yvette touched her neck suddenly. She panicked when she realized that the ne had disappeared. "Susan, have you seen the ne that I rented?" Yvette asked anxiously. Although the rental rate was one thousand dors per night, the ne was worth hundreds of thousands of dors. "Nope. Weren''t you wearing it on your neck?" Susan was shocked. "No." Yvette shook her head desperately. All of a sudden, she remembered that Kalista Gold pulled her ne when they were fighting. Did she break the ne? The ne was worth hundreds of thousands of dors! "Did you drop it somewhere?" Susan asked anxiously. "Yeah, I guess." Yvette sighed and felt disappointed. She had to pay for hundreds of thousands of dors. "Don''t worry. Don''t your boyfriend know someone? You can ask him for help. Do you know that the rate of the ward that we''re staying in is almost 10,000 dors a night?" Susan said. Yvette shook her head. Chuck was not from a wealthy family. Although he knew someone who was rich, it was hard to borrow such a huge amount of money from them. Yvette didn''t want to tell Chuck about this matter. She wanted to solve this problem. She was very worried that the gap between Chuck and her would widen since Chuck was an influential person now. However, she didn''t want to discuss this with Chuck. She didn''t want Chuck to get annoyed. She didn''t want that to happen. "Are you going to solve it by yourself?" Susan asked. "Yeah, I don''t want to bother him," Yvette replied. "Isn''t Chuck your boyfriend? You''re not troubling him!" Susan said. Yvette sighed coldly. She decided to leave the hospital tonight and go to the store to solve the issue the next morning. Yvette got off the hospital bed. She was about to pack her things to leave the hospital. However, she felt that Chuck would be worried if she left without saying anything to him. She sighed and sat back on the bed. Susan didn''t know what to say. She didn''t understand why Yvette wanted to solve this on her own. Wasn''t it right to spend her boyfriend''s money? Susan would not have to run her own business if she had such an influential boyfriend. Both of them continued to chat. Susan asked Yvette about her childhood. As Yvette was talking, she remembered that Chuck had always been very kind to her. However, she had taken these for granted in the past few years. Fortunately, Chuck did not forget about it... ...... Both of them chatted until dawn. However, Chuck hadn''te back yet. Someone sent a bowl of soup in the middle of the night, saying that it was Chuck who ordered him to deliver it. Yvette ate it and felt uneasy. ''He hasn''t returned for the whole night. Who is he meeting now?'' She thought. It was already dawn. Yvette wanted to get discharged from the hospital. She packed her things with Susan. However, Susan was reluctant to leave. She felt veryfortable to stay in this ward. Yvette sent a text message to Chuck, saying that she was discharged from the hospital. However, Chuck did not reply to her message. Yvette took a taxi to the hotel with Susan. They looked for the ne around the hotel. However, the ne was nowhere to be seen. Someone must have picked it up. Yvette sighed. She had no choice but to go to the shop where she rented the ne. The boss was unhappy when he heard that the ne went missing. He asked her to pay 480,000 dors! Yvette''s heart skipped a beat. She had just borrowed 500,000 dors from the Baller! Susan felt helpless. Why was it so expensive? "Susan, I''ve already let you know about the price before your friend rent the ne." The boss said aggressively. There was no room for negotiation. Susan pulled Yvette aside and asked, "Yvette, do you want to call your boyfriend and ask him if he can solve it? The ne is so expensive! Are you sure you want to solve it yourself?" Yvette shook her head. Chuck did not reply to her text message. This showed that he was busy right now. "Ah, why can''t you just give him a call?" Susan urged. However, Yvette remained silent and paid with her credit card. Both of them walked out of the shop. Susan really didn''t know what to say. Yvette was so stupid. What was wrong with making a phone call? She had been sleeping with him since young. It was noon. Yvette thought Chuck might be free now. Therefore, she took out her phone and gave Chuck a call. However, she didn''t expect that she would bump into Kalista Gold. Kalista just came out of a hotel in a daze. She said, "I have already booked a room to apologize to you. Are you still not satisfied?" Yvette was stunned. Susan was shocked as well. Did Kalista just say that she booked a room to apologize to him? "Yvette, did your boyfriend sleep with Kalistast night?" She asked. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chuck Cannon and Kalista Gold slept togetherst night? Yvette Jordan was stunned. She shook her head and said, "No..." Although Kalista had a good figure, it was impossible for Chuck to sleep with her since she had beaten Yvette up! It was impossible! Yvette believed in Chuck. "Why is it impossible? That''s what she said just now. She''s such as shameless b*tch." Susan Sun stared at Kalista. She wanted to p her a few more times. Susan would definitely p her if Chuck was here. "I believe in him," Yvette said in a serious tone. However, she didn''t have much confidence because Chuck was staying with Zelda now. "Do you think a man will refuse a woman who is willing to sleep with him? Although Kalista is a b*tch, she has a figure. Look at her big butt..." Susan said grumpily. "Susan, please stop talking." Yvette sighed. She really wanted to give Chuck a phone call and ask him. But what if... what she said was real? "Yvette, did you refuse to sleep with your boyfriend? Does he have no choice but to sleep with that b*tch?" Susan asked. Yvette was shocked. She understood the hidden meaning between the lines. They had been sleeping together on the bed for so long yet they did not have sex at all. Chuck was still a man after all. He would definitely have sexual desires. Was this the reason why he was together with Zelda Maine and Kalista Gold? Yvette nodded her head. Susan was shocked. She threw a strange look at Yvette and whispered something. Then, Yvette shook her head and said, "What? No, he didn''t mention it at all. How can I take the initiative? It''s so embarrassing!" "What''s wrong with taking initiative. Isn''t Chuck your hubby?" Susan was speechless. "I..." Susan continued to ask Yvette some questions. Yvette blushed and shook her head, "No, I didn''t help him." Then, Susan pointed her fingers at Yvette''s mouth. Yvette shook her head. Susan was speechless. She pointed at Yvette''s hand again. Yvette also shook her head. "Oh My God! Well, I sympathize with your hubby." Susan couldn''t imagine how Chuck could suppress his sexual desires throughout all these years. She thought Yvette was trying to say that she was still a virgin after sleeping together with him for more than ten years. She didn''t expect that they didn''t touch each other at all! Yvette should at least help him to unleash his sexual desire. However, Yvette didn''t do anything at all. Did she fulfill her duty as his ''Wifey''? "Was I horrible?" Yvette asked softly. "Yup! How old is he?" Susan asked. "He''s almost 19 years old," Yvette replied. "Oh My God! When do you n to have sex with him?" Susan asked. "I..." Yvette didn''t know how to answer. She had prepared to give her virginity to Chuck when he was sixteen or seventeen years old. However, Chuck didn''t ask to have sex with her. Shouldn''t it be the man who takes the initiative? Also, Yvette was a passive person. She would rather not have sex at all rather than taking the initiative. "Ah, forget about it. You can lose your virginity to him on your wedding night if that is what you want. But, you should at least fulfill some other duties as a ''Wifey'', or even as a girlfriend! How is it possible for him to suppress his sexual desire for such a long time?" Susan said while pointing at Yvette''s hand. Yvette was stunned. All of a sudden, Yvette remembered that Chuck was staring at her hands when they were both in the car that day. Yvette blushed immediately. She thought, ''Was he thinking about this?'' Yvette felt helpless. It was no wonder that he had such a strange look on his face that day. However, Yvette also didn''t know how she would react if Chuck asked for it. Would she reject him? Or... would she help him to settle it in the car... Yvette sighed. "Did I really neglect my duties as a Wifey?" "Well, you have to think about yourself." Susan couldn''t continue anymore. Yvette nodded her head. She could only go back and get more information on those. She had no experience at all! However, she really couldn''t take the initiative to ask for it. Well, perhaps she would take the initiative when Chuck stared at her hands again... However, would he break up with Zelda if she did this to him? "Do you want to ask Kalista what happenedst night? She''s leaving now." Susan asked. Yvette shook her head. She had to meet the Baller now to pay back the money. How was it possible for her to pay back 500,000 dors? Yvette sighed. "Well, are you going to give him a call?" Susan asked again. "Nope," Yvette said. "Alright, let''s go for lunch then," Susan said. "Okay," Yvette replied. Yvette took a nce at Kalista. Then, she walked away with Susan. ...... "Auntie Logan, did you ask me here because you''re going to invest in a movie?" Chuck was really surprised because Auntie Logan took him to visit herpanyst night. Auntie Logan''spany had cooperations with many actors in the country. Chuck visited thepany for the whole night. After that, Auntie Logan asked Chuck to have a rest. Chuck had no choice but to leave thepany reluctantly. Then, he stayed overnight at Auntie Logan''s house. He had been thinking about investing in a movie after he had met Zabrina Yalden. He wanted to produce the best movie in the country. That was his goal. Unexpectedly, Auntie Logan had already started this business for a long time. She was now the big boss of the moviepany that was famous all over the world. "Yes, are you interested?" Auntie Logan smiled and said. She had a really nice voice. Chuck hesitated for a moment because it might cost millions of dors to invest in a movie. It could go up to ten or a hundred million dors for a famous movie. Although he could ask for money from his mother, it was not a good idea to do so. Therefore, he had to pressure himself to make money! His mother gave him five million dors a while back. He had invested some money in the za. Besides, he nned to give Yvette five hundred thousand dors. Therefore, he was only left with two million dors. Two million dors was definitely not enough for a famous movie. "Auntie Logan, I don''t have that much money right now." Chuck was embarrassed. "Haha." Auntie Loganughed. "How much do you have?" Chuck whispered, "Two million dors." Auntie Logan was stunned. Then, she said with a smile, "That''s enough." "Is it really enough?" Chuck asked tentatively. "Yup." Auntie Logan nodded her head. She didn''t invest much in this movie. The cost of this movie was 30 million dors. She wouldn''t even mind if Chuck didn''t invest in this movie at all because she just wanted Chuck to learn something. "Please take a look at the script first." Auntie Logan handed a document to Chuck. Chuck had never read a script before. He looked at it and found out that it was a literary film. Erica Yannic, who was a well-known literary film director, was going to be the director of this film. The cost of this movie was 30 million dors. The male lead for this film had been decided. However, the female lead was yet to be confirmed. Chuck looked at the script and felt that it was quite interesting. He had heard of this director before. Erica''s movies often had good results. ''Auntie Logan is inviting me to this field!'' Chuck thought. "What do you think?" Auntie Logan asked. Chuck closed the script and nodded his head. "It''s very good." He said. He decided to invest all of his money into this movie. After hearing what Chuck said, Auntie Logan smiled and said, "Okay." Chuck couldn''t wait to tell her that he had transferred the money. Auntie Logan smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Do you have any actresses that you like? You can rmend her to be the female lead since you''re the investor of this movie now." Chuck shook his head. He was not a fan of any celebrities. However, he did like a few actresses inside and outside the country. For example... However, the investment of 30 million dors was obviously not enough to pay for those leading actresses. It was impossible to use all the money just to invite them. "No? Well, you can discuss it with the director. Erica Yannic is very famous in literature films. There are a lot of actresses who took the initiative to cooperate with her," Auntie Logan said. "Took the initiative to cooperate?" Chuck was surprised. However, he understood why they would do that after a few seconds. Well, who didn''t want to be involved in a few good movies? "We''re going to decide who will be the female lead today. You can decide this with Ericater." "Okay," Chuck replied. He had never got involved in kinds of stuff like these before. Chuck and Auntie Logan had some food together. The food was prepared by Auntie Logan herself. It was very delicious. Chuck would be shocked if he knew that it was the first time Auntie Logan had prepared food for a man. Chuck went to the venue with Auntie Logan. She did not want to get off the car. She said she would be waiting for him in the car. Chuck nodded his head and opened the door. But... "Ah, this child doesn''t even bring his employee tag with him. Please bring the employee tag to him." Auntie Logan said. The woman in ck sitting in front took the employee tag. Then, she opened the car door and chased after him. Chuck saw the signboard on the first floor of the hotel. There were a lot of people there. They all looked handsome and beautiful. The male lead was chosen. However, the female lead had not been chosen yet. Besides, they had to recruit more actors for other roles. A lot of famous actors were here because they got to know that Erica Yannic was the director of this film! Chuck walked over. "Who is he? Is he here topete with us as well?" Someone asked. "I don''t know him. He must be a student from the film academy." Another person replied. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hmph, is he dreaming? How dare hee here topete with us when he''s not even famous at all!" The actors were talking behind him. They were unhappy when they saw someone chasing after Chuck. It seemed that Chuck had brought his followers here! Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chuck Cannon ignored them. He was here to decide who the female lead was going to be. He could chase them away by just giving an order to the staff here. However, there was no need for him to do so. Chuck had already read the script Auntie Logan had given him just now. The filming would be starting next month. Therefore, they had to hurry up and prepare for it. Chuck took a nce around the hall. There were a lot of beautiful actresses here. Some of them were wearing tight jeans whereas some were wearing short skirts. Most of them were revealing their beautiful slender legs. ''Perhaps I can choose the female lead among them.'' Chuck thought. However, these actresses did not look at Chuck at all. Some of them who were wearing clothes from famous brands even sneered at Chuck. They talked behind him andughed at him. Some of them even looked at Chuck with disdain. Chuck felt helpless. ''Will you treat me in this way if you know that I can decide who the female lead will be?'' He thought. ''I''m afraid all of you will fawn over me!" Chuck began to pay attention to the actors as well. They were all very handsome. The male lead had already been chosen. They still needed five more actors for other roles. As for the rest of the roles, they could simply get some actors somewhere else. However, these actors all threw a hostile look at Chuck. Chuck didn''t want to waste his time here. He wanted to quickly finish this and then go visit Yvette. He wanted to stay alone with Yvette and not do anything else. He just wanted to admire Yvette''s pretty face and a good figure. Chuck looked around but the director was nowhere to be seen. "May I know where is Director Erica Yannic?" Chuck walked over and asked. He saw the director on a TV show before. She was a very talented and beautiful director. No one answered Chuck''s question. They frowned and seemed to be annoyed by Chuck. "May I know is Director Erica Yannic here?" Chuck could only repeat his question. "Why are you looking for the director? Are you the director''s rtive? Why do you want to see the director as soon as you just got here?" One of them said. "Do you think you''re the male lead? How dare you ask the director to meet you? Are you even qualified to meet the director?" "That''s right. Why can''t you just wait for the director, just like what all of us are doing right now? Do you want to jump the queue? You will not be chosen if you are not good at acting. It''s useless to jump the queue." "Why are you still talking to him? You''re wasting your time! He just wants to get close to the director because she''s a beautifuldy. Well, I guess the director will not even bother to look at him even if he kneels down in front of her!" These people were talking aggressively. Their voices were full of anger and disdain. Upon hearing all these, Chuck frowned. "Ah, these bast*rds!'' He thought. Chuck didn''t want to talk to them anymore. He walked inside. However, a handsome guy stopped Chuck. Chuck knew this man. He showed up in thetest TV series. He was probably in his twenties. However, he was so arrogant. He behaved as if he had been the male lead in many TV series. He raised his hand and said impatiently, "What are you trying to do? Everyone is waiting in line here. Why are you jumping the queue?" "Yeah, he really has no manners! He wants to get close to the director. Now, he even wants to jump the queue! How can he be an actor? What a shameful thing to do!" "Line up!" Several actors came over and stared at Chuck. They threw a hostile look at Chuck as if they were going to beat him. "Please don''t think too much. I don''t want topete with you for the rest of the roles in this movie. I''m..." Chuck said. However, the handsome actor interrupted Chuck. He said sarcastically, "Well, what do you want if you don''t want topete with us for the rest of the roles? Are you trying to be the male lead?" "Haha! This is so funny. You''re not handsome at all! How dare you try to be the male lead? Don''t you know that they''ve already chosen the actor for the male lead?" "Haha!" Everyone burst intoughter. Chuck frowned. All of a sudden, a handsome young man with sunsses came in. He was followed by five or six people. Most of them were his assistants. They were all carrying things for him. He looked like a superstar. He was holding a beautifuldy in his arms. She was wearing hot pants, revealing her long slender legs. She was also wearing a white translucent T-shirt. The T-shirt was tied up, revealing her slim waist, which was very charming. "Wow! It''s Jayden Anders, the male lead of the movie!" "He''s so handsome! He''s quite popr recently!" "Yeah, I heard that they''ve made an internal decision to choose him as the male lead in this movie. I''m really envious!" "What is he doing here?" "Are you blind? Didn''t you see himing here with his girlfriend, Chanelle Wills? Well, he must be trying to rmend Chanelle to be the female lead since he''s the male lead!" "Oh, no! I want to be the female lead!" "Don''t think about it anymore. I''ve already given up. Jayden is so famous. The director will definitely agree with him if he makes the request." Jayden''s arrival stirred an uproar in the hall. Many actresses were fangirling at him. Chuck took a nce at Jayden. He was indeed suitable to be the male lead of this movie. Besides, he was quite famous. The man who stopped Chuck just now walked up to Jayden. He pointed at Chuck and said, "Brother Jay. He''s going topete with you to be the male lead in this movie!" "Yeah. He might be the rtive of the director. He tried to get close to the director as soon as he just arrived..." "I guess the person that you''re referring to is actually a dog, right? Only a dog will always look for its master!" "Haha!" Many peopleughed at him. Jayden took off his sses and looked at Chuck. Then, he said sarcastically, "Is he drunk? Perhaps that''s why he''s here!" "Haha, I think so too! He''s not handsome at all! Brother Jay is much more handsome than him." A handsome guy said. He had to curry favor with Jayden. He wanted to be the second male lead. "Dear, please chase him away. How dare he try to be the male lead?" Chanelle said. What should she do if Chuck became the male lead? Jayden nodded his head and pointed at Chuck with his sunsses. "Well, please get out of here now! I can assure you that you''ve no chance of getting any roles in this movie at all!" "Get out of here now. Can''t you see that Jayden is here?" "You''re so shameless. You''re nothingpared to us. How dare youe here?" "Be careful! Brother Jay will stop you from getting any roles in any movie if he''s angry!" A few of them were supporting Jayden. They sneered at Chuck. Chuck took a nce at Jayden and said, "Are you that influential?" "Yup!" Jayden came over with Chanelle in his arms. "I think you better get out of here now before I get angry. Otherwise, I''ll end your career in this field." "Well, I guess it''s better for you to leave now before I get angry. Otherwise, I won''t let you be the male lead in this movie." Chuck said calmly. "Are you trying to scare him? Do you think you can decide if he''s the male lead in this movie?" Chanelle said angrily. ''What a shameless person! How dare he speaks to Jayden in this way?'' She thought. ''D*mn it! I''m going to end your career in this field!'' Jayden narrowed his eyes and sneered, "Well, are you trying to end your own acting career?" Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Brother Jay, end him now!" "Yup, you should do that! He''s such a shameless person. He''ll definitely ruin our reputation!" Everyone gathered around him. "I guess it''s your career who is going to end. You can go now." Chuck said while looking at him. "Haha! Are you trying to show off in front of me?" Jaydenughed out loud. He felt as if he had heard a joke. "Believe it or not, I''ll chase you out right now," Jayden said while narrowing his eyes. "You''re no longer the male lead. So, you''re no longer qualified to show up here." Chuck shook his head and said. Jayden was extremely unhappy. "Haha! Is he stupid?" "I think so! He has the guts to ''fire'' Jayden!" "You, you, and you! Please leave now." Chuck looked at the other people and said. Everyone looked at Chuck andughed. "D*mn it!!" Jayden was staring at Chuck. He felt ashamed after being insulted by Chuck in front of so many people. He was, after all, still a superstar! "Don''t you understand what I just said? Please leave now," Chuck repeated. Several people were surrounding him. The others looked at Chuck impatiently. They were all very angry. All of a sudden, a woman in ck handed over the employee tag to Chuck. Chuck took it and hung it on his neck. There was one word on it: "Filmmaker!" Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Everyone fell into dead silence! They were all stunned, including Jayden Anders and Chanelle Wills. The atmosphere in the hall was very tense. "Is he the filmmaker?" Someone asked. "How is this possible? Does this mean that he is the one who has invested in this movie?" "Does it mean that he''s not here to be the male lead?" "Wow! I guess he''s really qualified to ask us to leave! He''s the boss!" "Oh My God! Why is he keeping such a low-profile? Fortunately, I didn''t insult him just now. I hope he won''t ask me to leave." "Me too. I didn''t insult him too." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. A few secondster, everyone began to talk about what had happened. They no longer looked down on Chuck or sneered at him. They had obsequious manners now. Some of the actresses even made eyes at Chuck. "Are you the filmmaker?" Jayden came back to his senses and asked. He was staring at Chuck. "Well, you can leave now," Chuck said. "No..." Chanelle was anxious. She was going to be the female lead. How was it possible for her to be the female lead if Jayden was not the male lead anymore? The other people who had been pointed at by Chuck had pale-looking faces. The handsome boy who stopped Chuck just now was very regretful. He even threw a pleading look at Chuck. "I''m afraid you don''t have the right to ask me to leave!" Jayden sneered. He was very popr now. Also, the moviepany had made an internal decision to ask Jayden to be the male lead. How was it possible that a filmmaker had the right to fire him? ''How dare you try to fire me?'' Jayden thought. Jayden wascent because he was very popr! ''You''re just a filmmaker. How dare you offend me? Do you want to lose your job?'' Jayden thought. "Yup. I''ve never heard of you. You are definitely just a nominal filmmaker. What are you doing here? How dare you fire Brother Jay? Do you forget that people who are the most popr in this field are the one who is the most influential? Well, I guess your boss will fire you if you dare to fire Brother Jay!" One of the men who had been pointed out by Chuck said sarcastically. He felt that he had reached the end of the road. Therefore, he was not afraid of the consequences anymore. Jayden sneered again. Chanelle also became bolder. "Who are you? You''re just a nominal filmmaker! How dare you fire my darling? Well, I''m afraid you''ll suffer from a loss in this movie if he pulls himself out of the movie. I guess it''s better for you to apologize to my darling now. Otherwise, you''ll be fired! Please remember that your movie will need his help to achieve a high rating, not you!" "Who is a nominal filmmaker?" A strange woman''s voice sounded at this time. The crowd quieted down because it was Erica Yannic who was speaking. Chanelle quickly shut her mouth up. Erica was very famous. Therefore, Chanelle didn''t dare to talk when Erica was here. However, she was pleased that Chuck could no longer show his authority anymore since Erica had arrived. ''You''d better stand aside!'' She thought. "What''s going on, Director Yannic?" Jayden asked politely. Erica had a lot of connections in the film industry. Therefore, he couldn''t offend Erica. "What''s going on?" Erica repeated her question. "This person said that he wants to fire me! I''m the male lead in this movie! Also, I''ve discussed the plot with you several times. We''re even ready to start shooting already. Is he qualified enough to fire me?" Jayden said angrily. Jayden cursed in his heart, ''You''ll definitely suffer a great loss in this movie if I''m not in it! How dare you fire me! Well, I''ll see how you''re going to deal with it now since Director Yannic is here!'' he thought to himself. D*mn it, I''ll ask you to kneel down and beg me!'' "Well, then you can leave now," Erica said calmly. Jayden was stunned. He seemed to have heard it wrong. ''What?'' ''Did she just asked me to leave?'' He thought. "Did the director ask Brother Jay to leave? Did I hear it wrong?" Someone asked. "Yeah, the character of the male lead is specially designed for Brother Jay!" Everyone else was shocked too! ''How could the filmmaker ask a popr actor to leave? What the hell!'' They looked at Chuck in disbelief! Chanelle was stunned. She didn''t expect that Director Yannic would ask Jayden to leave. She thought Director Yannic would reprimand the filmmaker instead! Unexpectedly, Director Yannic supported the filmmaker without any hesitation. "Director Yannic, are you sure? I''m the..." Jayden said unhappily. "Please stop talking. You have nothing to do with this movie anymore." Erica shook her head and said. Jayden said angrily, "Director Yannic, please think twice. He''s just a filmmaker with no authority. I''ve never heard about him before!" "A filmmaker with no authority? Well, there are some misunderstandings here. He can even change the director of this movie." Erica shook her head and said. "What?" Jayden was shocked. He could even change the director? Who on earth was this person in front of him? The others were even more shocked! ''How could he even change the director? Is that even reasonable? Is he the only investor in this movie?'' Jayden thought to himself. Everyone fell into dead silence! "Well, to those people who were pointed at by the filmmaker, please leave now!" Erica said. Jayden was unhappy. He took a nce at Chuck and sneered. Then, he turned around and left. Chanelle looked at Chuck with pleading eyes. However, Chuck remained indifferent. Chanelle could only stomp her feet and leave. Those who had been pointed at by Chuck also left with regret. The others were scared and thought, ''Wow! They really left!'' "Wait!" Chuck suddenly said. Jayden stopped in his path and sneered. He thought, ''Humph, you are not stupid at all. You know that you''ll suffer from a great loss if I''m not in this movie. Is that why you are begging me now?'' Jayden turned around and sneered, "Is there anything else?" The other people looked at each other. It turned out that the filmmaker was trying to scare Jayden so that Jayden would respect him. "Yes." Chuck took a nce at Jayden and said. Then, he looked at Erica and asked, "Director Yannic, is it okay if we ask him to y the viin?" Erica looked at Jayden and asked, "Do you mean the viin who is killed by the car in the end?" "That''s right," Chuck replied. "No problem." Erica nodded her head and said. "Well, you don''t have to leave now. You''ll y the viin." Chuck said. "What? I''m supposed to be the male lead. How dare you ask me to y the viin?" Jayden was consumed by anger. The other people were shocked. They had read the script. This viin, who was a rapist, had a very bad ending. His penis was cut off. Then, he was hit by a car and died. In the end, a beggar stripped off his clothes, leaving him naked... How dare the filmmaker asks a superstar to y a viin? Wasn''t this an insult to Jayden? "You are very suitable for this role," Chuck said. "Haha! Do you think I''ll y this role even if you said I''m suitable?" Jaydenughed. He could make the decision to ept it or not! "It''s not up to you! You need to perform well for me if I ask you to do so!" Chuck said. "Is that so?" Jayden said scornfully. "Do you have the authority?" "Well, I''ve already told you what to do. Let''s start now, Director Yannic!" Chuck said. Erica nodded her head. Then, both of them sat down. "Do you think I''ll do ording to what you said? Let me tell you, it''s impossible!" Jayden sneered and walked out. Chanelle and the rest of them followed behind him. Unexpectedly, Jayden walked back in less than a minute. He looked as if he was very scared. Everyone else was stunned! Why did Jaydene back? Was he scared? Everyone fell into a dead silence! "I''ll y this role. Please give me one more chance!" Jayden said softly. Everyone looked at Jayden shockingly. Did they hear it wrong? How could it be possible that a superstar agreed to y the viin? "Sure. Please take off your clothes now." Chuck said. "What?" Jayden was stunned. As soon as he just walked out of the hall, he received a phone call from his agent. His agent told him that he had to y this role. Otherwise, his acting career would end that instant. How could he dare to reject? Therefore, he could onlye back and plead for one more chance. "You need to be naked at the end of this movie. So, please take off your clothes now." Chuck said. Jayden was stunned. Was he going to take off his clothes in front of everyone? "I guess he''ll not take off his clothes." Someone said. "Of course. He is so popr. The filmmaker is obviously humiliating him. I don''t believe that Jayden will lose his dignity." "I don''t think so too!" They were all talking about it. How could Jayden Anders, who was a superstar, take off his clothes? They were all very shocked when Jayden started to take off his clothes in front of everyone... Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Jayden Anders took off his clothes in front of everyone. All the beautiful women were fangirling over him. They were all shocked as well. How could a superstar like him take off his clothes in front of so many people? The filmmaker must be a very influential person! "But, why haven''t I seen him before? I don''t know him!" One of them said. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "He''s really keeping a low-profile!" What was so good about a man taking off his clothes? Chuck Cannon didn''t want to look at him. He lowered his head and yed with his phone. "Mr. Cannon, he has already taken off his clothes." Erica Yannic said. "Alright," Chuck said without raising his head. He didn''t want to look at him naked at all! Jayden lowered his head and felt regretful. ''Who is this person?'' He thought. Chanelle Wills, who came in with Jayden, waspletely stunned. How could her boyfriend be so low-spirited? Several people, who walked out just now, came back. They were so shocked that their jaws dropped when they saw Jayden naked. Jayden put on his clothes back. Many beautiful women looked at him with disdain. Although he was handsome, he had a small penis... It was unbelievable! "Jayden, please get ready. I''ll ask you toe when we start shooting." Erica said. Jayden nodded shamefully. He didn''t dare to stay any longer. He was so embarrassed when the beautiful women were all talking behind him. "Honey." Chanelle was stunned. She hesitated for a moment and walked over. She looked at Chuck with pleading eyes and asked, "Can I y a role in this movie?" "Sure. You can y the role of the woman who is being raped." Chuck said. "Thank you!" Chanelle said happily. After all, it was a chance for her to be in this movie! "Do I need to take off my clothes?" Chanelle asked. "Nope. Pleasee when we start shooting." Chuck shook his head and said. "Thank you!" Chanelle breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she walked out happily. Others were eager to give it a try. It was a great opportunity to show up in the movie since Erica was the director. Erica asked them to y a part ording to the role. It was the first time for Chuck to be involved in something like this. It was really interesting. There were even beautiful women who made eyes at Chuck. They were trying to hint him that they would do whatever he asked. To be honest, these actresses were all very beautiful. They had good figures as well. They would take off their clothes if Chuck asked them to do so. However, Chuck didn''t want to do that. Also, Auntie Logan was still waiting for him outside! He couldn''t do these. They spent the whole morning deciding who should y the roles. They had decided who should be the second male and female lead. However, they had not decided who should y the male and female lead yet. Chuck would definitely make money from the movie since Jayden Anders was ying the viin. Also, Erica Yannic was the director of the film. Thinking about this, Chuck was no longer worried. Well, who should be the female lead? The selection session ended. Erica said that she would find more people to let Chuck have a look over the next few days. Chuck nodded his head. He suddenly remembered that there were a few scenes that needed to be shot in the za. Well, he had his own za! They could shoot in his own za. By doing so, it would boost the reputation of his za as well. Thinking about this, Chuck was very happy. He was also looking forward to the first film he invested in. Chuck got into Auntie Logan''s car aftering out of the hotel. Auntie Logan was reading books in her car for the whole morning. Chuck could smell the feminine scent when he got into the car. It was not the smell of perfume. Chuck was intoxicated by the scent. Chuck didn''t dare to think about it anymore. Otherwise, he would embarrass himself again. After having a meal with Auntie Logan, Chuck gave Yvette a call. He saw the text message from Yvette when he looked at his phone. Yvette told him that she had been discharged from the hospital. Chuck was shocked. He nned to visit Yvette after the selection. Unexpectedly, Yvette had been discharged. Chuck didn''t know what to do. He asked Yvette where she was. Yvette told him that she was in Susan Sun''spany. She also nned to go take a night flight tonight because she had sses tomorrow. Chuck asked Auntie Logan to send him to Susan''spany. "Auntie Logan, I think I''ll go back tonight," Chuck said. Chuck had transferred most of the money to Auntie Logan to invest in the movie. Erica will look for someone who would be suitable to be the male and female leads of the movie. She would then notify Chuck. As for other things, they would have further discussion when they started shooting at the za. Auntie Logan said with a smile, "Sure." Chuck waved to Auntie Logan and entered Susan''spany. "This child..." Auntie Logan looked at Chuck with a smile. After that, she said to the people in the car, "Please stay up to date to the progress of the movie. Also, please assist Chuck in making the decision of who should be the male and female leads of this movie. As for Jayden Anders, please warn him that his career will end if he''s still arrogant!" "Noted." "Let''s go." Auntie Logan closed her eyes and said. The driver drove the Rolls-Royce away slowly. Yvette and Susan, who were on the upper floor of thepany, were shocked when they saw Chuck got out of a Rolls-Royce! The license te indicated that the car belonged to someone who was very influential! Yvette was confused. Why would Chuck know such a person? Where was he just now? "It''s incredible. Who is your hubby''s friend?" Susan couldn''t believe it. She didn''t get to see who was in the car. However, she knew that the person inside the car was probably on apletely different level than she was. Yvette shook her head. A feminine scent wafted into her nose when Chuck walked in. This indicated that it was a woman who was inside the car. Yvette couldn''t help but feel disappointed. Why was Chuck befriending so many women? ''Will he abandon me since all of them are richer than me?'' She thought. Chuck felt at ease when he saw Yvette. The red finger marks on her face had faded away. She looked as beautiful as before. She was wearing Chuck''s favorite tight jeans. Her body shape was... Yvette noticed that Chuck was staring at her body. The look in his eyes was the same as the look when he stared at her hands that day... ''Was he thinking about that?'' Yvette thought. She was nervous. After being advised by Susan, she wondered what she should do. "Yvette, let''s go back now," Chuck said. "Okay," Yvette replied. She was ready to leave now. Susan offered to drive them to the airport when Yvette was saying goodbye to her. Chuck had no objection, neither did Yvette. Chuck and Yvette went straight into the airport. Susan was envious. When could she find such a boyfriend too? Theynded at the airport at approximately ten o''clock. Yvette wanted to grab a taxi to go back. However, Chuck''s BMW 7 Series was parked in the airport parking lot. He nned to drive Yvette back because there was no need to hide his identity from Yvette anymore. Yvette sighed when she saw Chuck walked towards the parking lot. ''Is Zelda Maine here to fetch him?'' She thought. "Chuck..." Yvette called him. "Yes?" Chuck asked while looking at Yvette. "I... Is Zelda here to fetch you?" Yvette asked. Chuck shook his head. He did not give Zelda a call. He felt that Yvette had changed her impression towards himself. Therefore, he should break up with Zelda. But Chuck was a little reluctant to break up with Zelda. He had feelings towards her. Besides, she helped him twice. He could not just forget about all these. "Nope. I have my car parked here." Chuck said. Car? ''Did Zelda buy it for you?'' Yvette thought. She sighed and followed behind Chuck. All of a sudden, Chuck became very shocked. He thought, ''Where''s my car? Why is it missing?'' He remembered that it was parked here! Was it stolen by someone? It should not be possible! Yvette was shocked too. ''Why does he look like this? Where''s the car?'' She thought. ''Perhaps Zelda drove it back.'' Thinking about this, she said, "Why don''t we grab a taxi?" Chuck realized that Yvette was a little tired. Therefore, he thought that it would be better for him to come out to find his car tomorrow. Both of them walked out. All of a sudden, Yvette asked, "Why were you in Central City?" "Because I''m worried about you. Also, I wanted to stay with you." Chuck said earnestly. Those were his true intentions. Yvette was touched. However, she didn''t know how to deal with it. After all, Chuck was staying together with Zelda still. "Can you tell me what happened to you recently?" Yvette asked. She really wanted to know the truth. Why was Chuck so influential in Central City? Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Upon hearing what Yvette Jordan had just asked, Chuck Cannonughed. He asked her back, "Well, what do you think?" "I... feel that you met someone who''s willing to help you. That''s why you are so different now." Yvette replied. Chuck was definitely not from a wealthy family. Therefore, this could be the only reason. "Why don''t you think that I''m from a wealthy family?" Chuck asked with a smile. Yvette was stunned. Then, she shook her head and said, "I grew up with you. Shouldn''t I know whether you are from a wealthy family or not?" That was really true. Chuck wouldn''t believe that he was from a wealthy family too if his mother didn''t transfer the five million dors to him. Well, he was indeed from a very rich family. "Let''s go back now if you don''t want to tell me the truth." Yvette said softly. She didn''t get to the bottom of the matter. Perhaps Chuck met a nobledy because of his handsome face? Zelda Maine was the first one. The woman in the Rolls-Royce who sent Chuck to Susan''spany might be the second one. It didn''t seem to be something he should be proud of. Was her hubby getting money from other women? Yvette looked at Chuck carefully. "I''m really from a wealthy family. Don''t you believe me?" Chuck said seriously. "I don''t." Yvette shook her head and said. Chuck was speechless. Although he had admitted it, Yvette still did not want to believe in him. "But that''s the truth!" Chuck said helplessly. "Let''s stop talking about it, okay?" Yvette shook her head and said. "Let''s grab a taxi." She continued. "Will you believe me if I transfer you a million dors now?" Chuck said seriously. "What?" Yvette was surprised. She looked at Chuck for a second. All of sudden, Chuck was embarrassed. Well, why did he react in this way? Did he really have a million dors? "I''m sorry. I forgot that there''s no money in my bank ount anymore." He said. Chuck did not know what to say anymore. He suddenly remembered that he had invested all his money in the movie. He only had 100,000 dors now. Yvette smiled and said, "I believe in you." ''Why was he in such a hurry to prove that he''s from a wealthy family? Was he trying to stop me from thinking the other way round?'' She thought. She felt that it was not a big deal if Chuck really met someone who was noble. She just hoped that Chuck wouldn''t sleep with them for their money. Yvette was a little disappointed. After all, she had nned to give her virginity to Chuck. Did Chuck lose his virginity to Zelda? Did he sleep with the woman in the Rolls-Royce car as well? In fact, she was very disgusted with such things. However, she did not hate Chuck. Perhaps it was because she was touched by what Chuck did for her. Chuck lent her a hand when she was in trouble. However, she did not know for how long she could stop herself from feeling this way. Chuck felt helpless. Seeing that Yvette was tired, Chuck didn''t continue the conversation anymore. However, his car was missing. What was going on? He could only walk outside with Yvette. All of a sudden, Yvette saw a car parked on the roadside. She knew this car belonged to Zelda. As expected, she was here to pick Chuck up. Yvette sighed and pulled Chuck''s arm. "What''s wrong? Ah! Why is Sister Zelda here?" Chuck asked shockingly. Chuck was shocked when he saw Zelda sitting in the driver seat of the car. She was looking at them. He was in a dilemma. He wanted to send Yvette back alone. He didn''t know whether he should walk towards Zelda or not. In the end, he asked Yvette to walk over there with him. "Okay." Yvette replied disappointingly. She could only follow behind Chuck. Zelda, who was sitting in the car, did not know what to do. In fact, she was here to send her friend to the airport. All of a sudden, she saw Chuck from far away. She wanted to send Chuck back. She could also help Chuck to do that thing if he wanted to, whether in the car or at home. However, she saw Yvette beside Chuck when she was about to drive over. She was very disappointed. Did they go for a vacation together? Zelda was about to leave when Yvette noticed her. She did not know what to do. She could only stop the car. "Sister Zelda, why are you here?" Chuck was a little embarrassed. He felt as if he got caught red-handed in an affair. After all, it was in this car where Chuck lost his... "I''m here to send my friends off. Are you both going back? I can send you both." Zelda Maine said. "Alright. Thank you, Sister Zelda." Chuck did not know what to say anymore. He couldn''t reject her because that would make her feel sad. Yvette sighed. She didn''t want to get into the car. She was willing to walk back home because she didn''t want to be the third wheel. "Yvette, please get into the car." Chuck said. Yvette bit her lip. She didn''t know how to reject him. So she reluctantly got into the car. Chuck got in after her. He told Zelda the address of Yvette''s house. As Zelda was driving, none of them spoke. Chuck was nervous as he could feel that Yvette was not at ease. He carefully reached out his hand and grabbed Yvette''s hand. Yvette struggled slightly. She would allow Chuck to hold her hand if they were in a taxi. However, they were now in Zelda''s car. She didn''t want this to be seen by Zelda. Chuck had no choice but to let go when he felt Yvette struggling in his grasp. It was the first time he took the initiative to grab Yvette''s hand. Zelda saw what happened through the rearview mirror. She didn''t say anything and continued to focus on driving. Soon, they arrived at Yvette''s house. Chuck followed Yvette back to her house. Yvette rejected him at first. However, Chuck looked sincerely at her, so Yvette could no longer reject him. Chuck was on cloud nine when Yvette allowed him to enter her house. He even forgot to say goodbye to Zelda. Zelda sighed when both of them went upstairs. ''Should I wait or not?'' She thought. ''What if Chuckes down after I left?'' ''But, what if Chuck decides to spend his night here?'' Zelda hesitated for a long time. She sighed and decided to stay. She felt that she was a shameless woman. Why was she here since Chuck didn''t even talk to her just now. Zelda was helpless. Her mother, Manny, had been urging her to bring Chuck back home. She really wanted to bring Chuck home. However, could she still do so after seeing what happened today? Chuck followed Yvette back to her house. He was very happy. Chuck saw a small bed when he walked in. Then, he stared at Yvette''s butt and thought, ''Should I do something?'' However, he realized that Yvette didn''t look well. He walked over andforted her, "What''s wrong, Wifey?" Yvette wanted to cry. She had been sleeping on the same bed with him since they were little. How could he spend his night at other people''s house? She lowered her head and said, "Chuck, did you and Zelda go all the way?" Chuck did not know how to answer her. Could he tell her the truth that Zelda had already helped him twice? "Okay. I got it." Yvette shook her head and sat down. Chuck felt guilty. He regretted doing it with Zelda. However, he couldn''t control himself at that time. "Wifey, I..." "Please stop talking. She''s still waiting for you." Yvette said softly. She wanted to cry. However, she wouldn''t allow herself to cry in front of him. Chuck suddenly remembered Zelda was still downstairs. He walked to the window and confirmed that Zelda was still waiting for him. Upon seeing this, he went silent. "Please rest early." Chuck said. Then, he went outside. However, he stopped in front of the door and said, "Wifey, I want to stay here." Upon hearing this, Yvette looked up at him. Did he just say that he wanted to stay? Yvette shook her head. She might allow Chuck to stay here if Zelda was not waiting for him downstairs. How could she agree to him when Zelda was still waiting for Chuck? Yvette felt that she was a mistress. She was the one who had given up on Chuck first. However, she was now reluctant to let him go now. "Can you please let me stay here? I will not do anything to you." Chuck walked over to her and said. "As usual, I''ll sleep on the sofa or on the ground. You can sleep on the bed." Chuck said. Yvette remembered that they were still staying in the same room one month ago. She hesitated for a moment and said, "She is still waiting for you downstairs."From N?velDrama.Org. "I want to stay here." Chuck repeated. He was determined enough to stay here. "You are my Wifey. We''ve been sleeping together for more than ten years. I want to stay here." Chuck said. Yvette hesitated. She looked up at Chuck and said, "Chuck, I''m working really hard now to make money. One day, I''ll be richer than Zelda. I can do it..." Chuck was surprised. ''Is Yvette going to give me money every month? What on earth is she thinking?'' He thought. "I''m sorry for what I''ve done to you in the past. But, I''m really working hard now so that I can make a lot of money. Please break up with Zelda. I can give you the money." Yvette said. She felt much morefortable now. Did she always think this way? Chapter 125 Chapter 125 In the end, Chuck Cannon didn''t stay. Yvette Jordany on the bed. She thought back to what she just said, ''Was I too harsh?'' Yvette said she wanted to give him money. This might hurt his dignity since he was, after all, a man! Yvette sighed. Did she just encourage Chuck to rely on women to survive? Yvette closed her eyes. She wanted Chuck to stay. She thought that she would help him to do something even if they wouldn''t have sex tonight. She couldn''t let him continue to suppress his sexual desire anymore. However, Chuck received a phone call and went out, saying that he had something to do. Yvette was a little disappointed. She got up from the bed and looked out the window. She found out that Chuck got into Zelda Maine''s car. Were they going back to do that thing? Yvette felt helpless. She thought that she was very disgusted with such things. However, she was not when she encountered such things. Shey on the bed and couldn''t sleep. She was tossing and turning on the bed. Then, she took out her mobile phone and searched on the Inte on how to make a boyfriend feel happy... Yvette blushed as she was browsing. She looked at her hand and thought, ''Does this work as well? Ah! It was no wonder that he stared at my handsst time..." ...... Chuck got into Zelda''s car. He was feeling very depressed. He wanted to stay in Yvette''s house for the night. Although he wouldn''t do anything to her, Yvette might ask him to sleep with her on the bedMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. if she couldn''t bear to let him sleep on the floor. It was possible that would happen. This was because Yvette had changed her impression over Chuck. Chuck wanted to enjoy sleeping with Yvette. However... He received a phone call from the police station. The police told him that they found a car in the suburb. It seemed to have been abandoned. They found Chuck''s phone number through the license te number and called him. Chuck had to go to the police station to cooperate with the investigation. He had to prove that he was not in Ocean City these days. He was in Central City instead. Fortunately, he still kept the flight tickets with him. After arriving at the police station, Zelda waited for Chuck again in the car. After exining the situation, Chuck was speechless when he saw his car. The car was stolen and was driven to the suburb. All the valuable things in the car, including the four tires, were all stolen. Was this a robbery? ''How the hell did they steal it?'' Chuck really couldn''t figure it out. The police said that it was stolen by a group of people who unlocked the car with a high-techputer. The police would start the investigation immediately. He wanted to im from his insurance. Chuck contacted Charlotte Yates immediately and exined the situation. Charlotte said that she would request for the towing service tomorrow. Chuck felt that he was so unlucky. His driving license even gone missing. He felt that the people who stole his car had other motives. Otherwise, why did they take his driving license away? Aftering out of the police station, Chuck was even more depressed. Zelda was curious about what had happened. She didn''t know whether tough or cry after hearing what he said. Sheforted him and drove him back. Chuck said when they reached his house, "Thank you, Sister Zelda..." Both of them were looking at each other. Zelda looked at him and couldn''t help but look down. She asked, "Do you want me to help you?" Chuck understood what she meant. However, Yvette had changed her impression over him. Therefore, he couldn''t do this anymore. "Oh, there''s no need for that. I''ve settled it myself just now." Chuck could only say so. "You... Didn''t you spend less than five minutes in her house just now? It takes time to take the elevator, open the door and go downstairs. Did you take a very short time to settle it?" Zelda was surprised. After that, she felt that it was quite normal. After all, she had helped Chuck twice. She knew how long Chuck took to... Chuck blushed. ''What is Zelda talking about?'' He thought. ''Am I really that bad? Well, I have to go to the gym more often.'' Chuck swore. He must protect his dignity. "Sister Zelda, please stop talking," Chuck said. He was so embarrassed that he wanted to dig a hole and hide inside. Zeldaughed and couldn''t help but ask, "Did sheugh at you?" Chuck was speechless. He shook his head and said that there was no such thing. He was also nervous. What if Yvetteughed at him? "Well, you''re normal. Don''t worry. I have searched on the Inte. There are a lot of guys who are faster than you. Don''t think too much." Zelda said. Chuck blushed upon hearing the word ''faster''. Was Zeldaplimenting him or despising him? He said, "Sister Zelda, please don''t talk about this anymore." "Okay, I won''t say it anymore. But, I need to tell you that I don''t mind that you are a ''quick'' person." Zelda said in a serious tone. She checked on the Inte and found out that she couldn''t pressure or look down on guys. It would only lead to a vicious cycle if she did so. This was amon problem for young guys who never had intimate physical contact with a girl. The guy would be normal after this period. Zelda didn''t want Chuck to lose his confidence at such a young age. After all, Chuck had a good body shape and a slightly muscr body. He would be better after a while. Chuck was a little touched. Zelda was such a good woman! He wanted to go home with her or drag her into his own house already. "Well, I''ll go back now since you don''t need my help to settle it," Zelda said. However, she was really disappointed. She sighed and thought, ''Mum still asked me to bring Chuck back home. Ah! What should I do?'' The next morning, Charlotte gave Chuck a phone call. She said that she had already contacted the insurancepany. She went to the police station and arranged for a towing service at 4S Automobile Store. She was busy for the whole morning. Finally, it was all done. The car would be ready after a few days. In fact, Chuck had another sports car that was still parked in front of a shop. He felt that it was time for him to drive the sports car now. "Why don''t we have a meal together?" Charlotte asked. Chuck had to go to school to attend ss. Yvette would have sses in the afternoon too. Also, he had to prepare for the exam. "Alright, let''s eat together next time," Charlotte said. Chuck went out of the 4S shop and went to school by car. Looking at Chuck who was getting further away, Charlotte suddenly had an idea... Yvette had just entered the ssroom when Chuck arrived at school. Yvette looked at him and said, "Pleasee in now. Don''t bete." Her voice was so gentle that all the students in the ss were dumbfounded. Didn''t Yvette always look down on Chuck? Why was she speaking in a gentle tone now? Chuck was on cloud nine. He sat in his seat. Queenie Carson was sitting beside him. Her eyes were red. She had encountered something. However, Chuck didn''t notice this because he had been focusing on Yvette for the whole time. The ss was finally over! Chuck went to the parking lot to wait for Yvette. Yvette wanted to go to the za. She walked over and opened the car door. Then, Chuck got into her car immediately. As Yvette was driving the car, Chuck grabbed her hand. "Hey! Please don''t touch me. I''m driving!" Yvette said in a serious tone. She wanted to focus on driving. Chuck had no choice but to let her go. However, Chuck touched Yvette when they just got out of the car. She blushed immediately. Looking at Chuck who was running far away from her, she was speechless. Then, Yvette went to herpany whereas Chuck went to find Ynda Lane instead. Chuck informed Ynda that the shooting would be done in this za. Upon hearing this, Ynda was surprised. He said, "Wow! This is a chance for the za to gain poprity!" Chuck nodded his head. However, Erica didn''t inform him who was the female lead in this movie yet. After talking for a long time, Chuck decided to visit Yvette in her office. He wanted to stay at her house tonight. However, he saw Queenie crying while hugging Yvette as he reached her office. Chuck was shocked. He thought, "What''s going on?" Yvette threw a meaningful look at Chuck. She was trying to give him a hint that he should note in now. Chuck nodded his head and waited outside. It was already past eleven o''clock when Yvette came out with Queenie. Queenie lowered her head and said nothing when she saw Chuck. Yvette asked her to wait for a while. Queenie nodded her head. Then, Yvette walked up to Chuck and asked, "What are you doing here? Please go back and have a rest." "What''s wrong with her?" Chuck asked with concern. "Something happened to her family. Please don''t ask anymore and go back now. I''ll let Queenie stay at my house tonight." Yvette said. It was quitete already. Therefore, she could only do so. After all, she liked Queenie very much. "I want to go to your house too!" Chuck said. Yvette red at Chuck and said, "What are you going to do at my house? Queenie is staying at my house tonight. I only have one bed." "I''ll sleep on the sofa or on the floor. Please arrange it for me." Chuck said happily. He didn''t want to sleep with Queenie. However, it would be wonderful if he slept with Yvette in front of Queenie. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Yvette Jordan was speechless. She said in a serious tone, "Stop causing trouble!" How could this be possible? Queenie would not be willing to do so even if Yvette agreed to let Chuck stay. Moreover, Queenie did not know about her rtionship with Chuck. Also, this would definitely stir an uproar in the school because Yvette was Chuck''s teacher. "Please go back now. Isn''t Zelda waiting for you at home?" Yvette said. "That house is really mine." Chuck was speechless. "Yup. She bought it for you, right?" Yvette said while looking at Chuck. Chuck sighed and shook his head. "Well, you can say whatever you like. Anyway, I''m going home with you today." "No way. Queenie will go home with me. There is no ce for you." Yvette said. However, she gave up when she saw Chuck stay silent. She remembered that she had to coax him when he was a child. After hesitating for a moment, she said softly, "Alright, I''ll let youe over to my house tomorrow. Is that okay?" Chuck smiled and thought that Yvette had finally given in. However, his desire was getting stronger. Thinking about having some sexual touch with Yvette in front of Queenie, he felt excited. "No, I must go to your house today." Chuck said. "I''ll be angry if you keep acting like this." Yvette said in a serious tone. "I''ll follow you back even if it makes you angry." Chuck said with a smile. He knew Yvette''s personality. She wouldn''t take the initiative to do these. He had to force her. He would not retreat at all. Otherwise, he would lose his chance. Chuck didn''t really need to have sex with Yvette. He could just have some sexual touch with her. He swore he would not let this opportunity slip by his fingers. "You!" Yvette said. Yvette sighed and looked at Chuck resentfully. "How should I exin this to Queenie?" She asked. "Well, you can just tell her that I don''t have a ce to stay. I''ll sleep on the sofa tonight. Don''t worry, I believe Queenie will not tell anyone else about this." Chuck said. Yvette remained silent. "Well, you have to go home if she doesn''t agree. Do you hear me?" She said. Chuck nodded his head. He believed that Queenie would not object since she was such a good person. Queenie felt strange when she saw Chuck talking to Yvette. Yvette came over and told her that Chuck had no ce to stay. Queenie was surprised. She looked at Chuck in disbelief. Did he want Yvette''s help in pursuing herself? Queenie was a little surprised. However, she was no longer in a good mood when she remembered what happened to her family. She would never have thought that Yvette was Chuck''s Wifey. "You can sleep with me on the bed whereas Chuck will sleep on the sofa," Yvette said. After hesitating for a while, Queenie nodded her head. How did Chuck persuade Yvette to help him? After Chuck saw Queenie nodding her head, Chuck stared at Yvette''s body. She had a really good figure, especially her round and perky butt. Well... she was going to be his by tonight. Yvette felt ufortable when she realized Chuck threw an obscene look at her. She red at him. However, there was nothing she could do. She had been preparing to lose her virginity to Chuck over the past ten years. Chuck was just looking at her now. However, the look in his eyes sent a tingling sensation on Yvette. "Let''s go down now." Yvette walked downstairs with Queenie, followed by Chuck. It was not the first time for Chuck to get into Yvette''s car. However, Chuck was very excited this time. He had been waiting for more than ten years to touch Yvette''s body. He felt that he couldn''t suppress his sexual desires anymore. Queenie, who was in the car, looked at Chuck secretly. ''Why did he smile so strangely? Was he thinking about that kind of thing?'' She thought. Queenie was a little regretful when she didn''t lend a hand to Chuckst time when they were singing. Chuck had stopped talking to her recently. He also seldom came to school. Was he angry because of what happenedst time? Maybe. But, tonight... Queenie was very curious. How did Chuck convince Yvette? After all, Yvette had always treated Chuck badly in the school. ''Perhaps it''s because both of them suddenly got along well.'' Queenie thought. ...... Unfortunately, Lara Jean saw this when she walked out of her shop. She was surprised. ''Why is Chuck in the same car as Yvette and Queenie? What''s going on?'' She thought. Could it be that Chuck had done something to Queenie and Yvette happened to see it? She knew that Yvette cared about Queenie very much. She felt that what she thought might be true. After all, Queenie was suitable for Chuck since they were both losers! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Lara gave her cousin a phone call. She had settled everything in the store. They could start their business tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. However, her cousin, Charlotte Yates, did not answer the phone call. She was puzzled. Her cousin told her this afternoon that there was a problem with a car. Therefore, she had to deal with it. Lara could only put her mobile phone away and took a taxi back to school. After getting into the car, she continued to send text messages to the baller. However, she was still ignored by the baller. What''s wrong? Lara was a little sad... ...... Soon, they arrived at Yvette''s house. She took them upstairs. Chuck pretended to have never been there and followed them in... "You''ll sleep on the sofa!" Yvette''s voice was loud. Chuck nodded his head and sat down immediately. He pretended to feel sleepy. He felt happy when he thought that he could proceed with his n in the middle of the night. Yvette brought Queenie to the room. "Please take a bath first. We''ll sleep on the bed togetherter. Oh, remember to lock the door of the bedroom aftering back from the bathroom at night, okay?" Queenie nodded her head. ''But, how is Chuck going toe in to find me if I lock the door?'' She thought. Yvette took a bath after Queenie had finished using the bathroom. Yvette avoided wearing tight or revealing clothes. Then, she asked Chuck if he would like to take a bath too. "Nope." Chuck shook his head. He was afraid that he would masturbate after smelling the feminine scent in the bathroom. "Such a dirty guy! Well, please sleep early and don''t think too much!" Yvette snorted and locked the bedroom door. Yvette and Queenie were sleeping on the bed. Yvette was tired. Therefore, she fell asleep quickly. However, Queenie couldn''t fall asleep. Chuck walked over and wanted to open the bedroom door. However, the door was locked. He thought, ''Ah! Is there nothing I can do tonight?'' Chuck was helpless. He sighed and walked back to the sofa. He fell asleep after tossing and turning. In the middle of the night, Queenie got up and went to the bathroom. She blushed when she saw Chuck who was asleep. It was because Chuck did not cover his body with a quilt. Queenie saw... Queenie stared at him for a few seconds. Then, she did not dare to look at it again. She went back to the bedroom to sleep after using the toilet. She closed the door and thought that Chuck should have fallen asleep. Therefore, there was no need to lock the door. In fact, she was hoping that Chuck would sneak in and take her out. Queenie fell asleep in the end. Shey on the bed and closed her eyes. All of a sudden, she felt a person beside her touching her body. She was shocked. Was it Chuck? How could he be so bold? The teacher was still sleeping next to her! Queenie''s heart skipped a beat. She bit her lip and continued to pretend to be asleep. However, Chuck continued to touch her. Queenie did not dare to move at all. What would Yvette do if she woke up suddenly? Chuck was on cloud nine because he could finally touch Yvette''s body. He just heard the sound of the door being closed. He immediately ran over and opened the door. He found out that the door was unlocked. He thought, ''Is Yvette giving me a chance?'' Chuck wanted tough. He opened the door and walked in quietly without any hesitation. However, it was so dark. Chuck remembered that Yvette liked to sleep on the left side of the bed. Therefore, he went to the left side of the bed and... However, Chuck felt that something was wrong. Why did her body feel different? Yvette had a good figure. She had a 36D... ''Did I touch the wrong person?'' Thinking about this, Chuck''s scalp went numb. ''Did I touch Queenie?'' The thought scared him so much that he almost shouted. He immediately stopped touching her and was about to go out. However, his arm was grabbed by someone. Chuck almost cried out. Queenie was awake? Chuck turned around and saw Queenie looking at him. She got out of the bed and walked over to Chuck. She whispered to him, "Let me help you..." Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chuck Cannon was stunned. How could Queenie Carson, who had always been a demure girl, take the initiative to say something like that to Chuck? It was beyond Chuck''s expectation. ''Did I trigger her when I touched her just now? Well, maybe.'' Queenie took a nce at Yvette Jordan, who was sleeping soundly on the bed. She bit her lip and touched Chuck''s... Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chuck was scared. He was guilty after letting Zelda Maine help him twice. Therefore, he rejected Zelda when she wanted to help him to do it against night. He felt guilty towards Yvette. What made things worse was he was currently in Yvette''s room! ''Is Yvette still asleep?'' He thought. Chuck wanted to have sexual intimacy with Yvette in front of Queenie and not the other way round. It was not exciting at all. It was horrible! Chuck shook his head immediately. However, Queenie had already touched him. He was so scared that his whole body was trembling. His eyes were fixed on Yvette, who was sleeping the whole time. He was afraid that she would wake up suddenly. It would all be over if Yvette found out... Chuck didn''t even dare to breathe. He kept staring at Yvette, who was lying on the bed... Three minutester... Queenie stood up and pulled Chuck outside. She closed the door and went to the bathroom. Chuck sat on the sofa, feeling guilty. Chuck was in the mood when he entered the bedroom just now. Therefore, he couldn''t reject Queenie when she took the initiative to touch him. Chuck sighed. After a while, Queenie came out of the bathroom. Although the light was very dim. Chuck could still see that Queenie was blushing. She was very shy. Queenie couldn''t believe that she was so bold just now. Perhaps, she liked Chuck. She sat next to Chuck and whispered, "This is my first time doing this. I''m sorry if I didn''t perform well. I''ll try to be better next time." Chuck looked into Queenie''s eyes. Although she was shy, she said with a determined look. It seemed that she would really work hard to be better. Chuck sighed. How was he going to face Yvette and Queenie? "Did I make you feel ufortable? Are you angry?" Queenie asked cautiously. She realized that there was a gap between her and Chuck when she was in the zast time. She felt inferior. She befriended Chuck because they were both not from a wealthy family. However, Chuck was different now. It was not that Queenie didn''t want Chuck to have a better life. It was just that she would feel a little inferior if the gap between them was too big. Chuck shook his head and said, "Nope." He felt Queenie was very naive. Queenie breathed a sigh of relief. She blushed and whispered, "In fact, you made me feel horny just now. Why don''t..." Chuck remained silent. Queenie was beautiful. Although her figure was not as good as Yvette''s, she had slender legs. Her skin was very smooth as well. Chuck had been sitting beside her in the ss for a long time. How could he not realise this? In fact, Chuck would peep through her clothes at times to look at her body when she was wearing short sleeves during summer. Therefore, Chuck knew her figure very well. Well, Chuck was not a good man back then. It was impossible for him to restrain himself from looking at a woman''s body. His personality was still the same now. He would still look at beautiful women. It was men''s nature to do so after all. "I''m afraid Teacher Jordan will wake upter." Chuck whispered. His body waspletely stiff for the past ten minutes. He did not feel rxed at all after Queenie had done it for him. He was restraining himself. He was afraid that Yvette would suddenly wake up and lose her temper. He could imagine how disappointed Yvette would be, but... "Oh, right!" Thinking of this, Queenie became nervous. She looked at the door of the bedroom and did not dare to speak. "Well, I''ll go back to sleep then." Queenie said. She was also afraid that Yvette would suddenly wake up. She actually wanted to pull Chuck out of the bedroom just now. However, she heard from her roommate that men liked to seek excitement. The more dangerous the ce was, the more excitement they would have. Therefore, she proceeded to help Chuck in the bedroom. Thinking about what she had just done, Queenie was scared now. What would she do if Yvette woke up just now? After all, Yvette put her trust in her to bring her back home. Chuck nodded his head and asked Queenie about her family softly. He could help her if she had issue with money. After all, what had happened just now... Well, Chuck would definitely lend her a hand even if nothing happened just now. Queenie shook her head and said, "I don''t want you to help me because of what I did just now." Chuck understood what her concern was. She was really naive. Chuck said, "I know. Please tell me what happened to your family? I can help you if it''s about money..." Tears welled up in Queenie''s eyes. She already felt so inferior. She was worried Chuck would misunderstand her that she helped him just now to get money from him. However, she was really not thinking about this just now. "Let''s not talk about it anymore. You''d better go to bed early." Chuck did not know what to say anymore when he realized Queenie was about to cry. Queenie sobbed and replied, "Okay." Then, she held her breath and walked into the bedroom carefully. Chuck''s heart skipped a beat as well. He breathed a sigh of relief when he didn''t hear anything after approximately ten seconds. It seemed that Yvette was really tired. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be sleeping so soundly. Was he acting like a thief? He was so sneaky. Chucky down and was about to fall asleep. All of a sudden, he became nervous when he heard Yvette''s voiceing from the bedroom, "Hmm?" She sounded as if she was stretching her body. Then, she opened the door and came out. Chuck quickly closed his eyes. He heard Yvette walk to the bathroom. All of a sudden, Yvette said, "Why didn''t Queenie flush? There are so many toilet papers in it!" Chuck was so scared that he almost cried out. Why didn''t Queenie flush just now? Well, perhaps what she did was right. She might have woken Yvette up if she flushed the toilet just now. Fortunately, Yvette did not think too much. After using the toilet, she flushed the toilet and walked out. Upon hearing this, Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. Chuck thought that Yvette would return to her bedroom and continue to sleep. However, Yvette''s feminine scent wafted into Chuck''s nose. It seemed that she was approaching him. Chuck was almost scared to death. Did Yvette find something in the bathroom just now? Chuck could only pretend to be asleep. He would not admit it because Yvette was asleep just now. But... "Ah, you''re already such a big guy now. Why don''t you cover your belly when you sleep? Do you want to get up early in the morning and get a diarrhoea?" Yvette said in a soft and gentle tone. Soon, Chuck felt that his stomach was covered with a nket. Then, Yvette turned back to her bedroom and closed the door. A few minutester, Chuck opened his eyes and saw the nket on his stomach. Yvette''s feminine scent still lingered in his nose. This made Chuck felt even more guilty... ...... Chuck didn''t even know when did he fall asleep. Yvette woke him up this morning. After washing up, they sat down and had breakfast together. Queenie lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Chuck. She really felt that she was too boldst night. Chuck couldn''t even look at Queenie. He was afraid that Yvette might notice that there was something wrong between them. After eating breakfast, Chuck and Queenie went out with Yvette and got into Yvette''s car. As she was driving, she suddenly stopped the car and gave 10,000 dors to Queenie. Queenie cried when Yvette gave her the money. Chuck remained silent. It seemed that her family issue was rted to money. "Why are you crying? As a girl, you need to be independent." Yvette said. She couldn''t lend Queenie too much money. After all, she still had to pay 500,000 dors to the Baller. However, she sympathized with Queenie. Therefore, she took out 10,000 dors and gave it to her. "Thank you, teacher. I''ll definitely pay back the money to you." Queenie said. "It''s all right."Yvette drove on.She sent Queenie to the garage. She asked her toe back tomorrow evening because the exam wasing Queenie nodded her head. Then, she ran inside while crying. Chuck was a little worried about her. She could just tell him that she needed money. Chuck sighed because he felt that Queenie did not gather enough money yet. Yvette realized Chuck was staring at Queenie. Therefore, she snorted and said, "Well, do you want to go in with her?" Chapter 128 Chapter 128 After hearing what Yvette Jordan said, Chuck Cannon shook his head awkwardly. He was really just worried about Queenie Carson. After all, something like that happened to themst night... Chuck felt guilty and sighed. He didn''t know how to deal with Queenie. Looking at Yvette''s eyes, Chuck made up his mind that he would never do anything to make Yvette sad anymore. ''It''s not easy for Yvette to change her impression over me. I can''t let her down anymore.'' He thought. "Are you going to school?" Yvette asked. The examinations are just around the corner. Of course, Chuck had to go to school. Chuck secretly sent a text message to Queenie as Yvette was driving. He asked her to tell him if she needed money. Queenie replied to him with a short ''okay''. However, Chuck was still worried. Therefore, he sent a text message to Betty and asked her to find out what happened to Queenie''s family. Betty replied to him: Noted, Young Master. Upon seeing the text message, Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. Yvette parked the car when she arrived at the school. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chuck did not disturb Yvette because she seemed to be in a gloomy mood. She even seemed to forget that Chuck was still in the car. Out of curiosity, Chuck saw that Yvette was opening her conversation thread with the Baller in Wechat. She seemed to be thinking about how to discuss the loan with the Baller. Chuck suddenly remembered Yvette promised the Baller that she would pay him back the money within ten days. Was Yvette worrying about the money? It should not be possible. Yvette did not spend a lot of money in Central City, right? Chuck felt helpless. He thought, ''Yvette, you don''t have to pay 500,000 dors back if you call me hubby.'' "I''ll get off the car now, Wifey," Chuck said. "Okay. You should go to the ssroom first. Don''t run around. Do you understand?" Yvette said. Then, she sighed and put her phone away. The ne cost her more than 400,000 dors. She didn''t have so much money at the moment. However, she didn''t want to postpone paying back the money either. After all, credibility was very important. Chuck opened the door and got out of the car. Then, he stood beside the driver''s seat and asked, "Wifey, why are you unhappy? Did something happen?" "Nope. Please go back to the ssroom first." Yvette shook her head and said. Chuck had no choice but to go to the ssroom. Chuck''s mobile phone rang when he was on the way to the ssroom. He saw Yvette''s text message in Wechat when he looked at his mobile phone. Yvette informed him that she would pay back the money before the deadline. It seemed that Yvette was really worrying about how to pay back the money. Chuck replied to her immediately: It''s okay. However, Yvette replied to him: I must keep my promise, So, I''ll pay back the money to you before the deadline. Chuck was speechless. He ignored her text message. Chuck saw Lara Jean distributing leaflets when he arrived in the ssroom. She was starting her business tomorrow. She hoped everyone would support her. Also, she would not charge her ssmates for the milkshakes in her store as long as her ssmates ''shares'' her business page on their Facebook ount and collect her some ''likes'' and ''shares''. Lara became famous after singing in the zast time. Now, everyone became even more envious of Lara as she was distributing her flyers. They praised her that she was her own boss now. They even asked her to treat them for dinner if she made money from her business. Lara promised them confidently. She was in a good mood when everyone wasplimenting her. However, she snorted and walked over when she saw Chuck entering the ssroom. "Well, I''m going to share some good deals with you. Log into your Facebook and scan this QR code. You''ll get a free milkshake if you sessfully collected ten ''likes''." Lara said and handed a flyer to Chuck. Chuck shook his head. He was afraid that Lara would find out that he was the Baller if he switched on his phone in front of Lara. "Please give it to someone else," Chuck said. "Are you out of your mind? Why won''t you want free milkshakes?" Lara was angry because she thought Chuck was trying to humiliate her. Chuck frowned. "Perhaps Chuck doesn''t even have a Facebook ount. He''s not even in our group chat." One of his ssmates said. "Oh, really? I just noticed that. Wow! How could someone not have a Facebook ount in this era?" "Well, I bet he couldn''t even collect ten ''likes'' on his Facebook. He must have less than ten friends on his Facebook." "Haha! I think so too. He didn''t even add us as friends on his Facebook. Where would he find enough people?" Chuck''s ssmates were talking behind him. They had never seen Chuck''s Facebook ount before. "Do you really not have even ten friends on your Facebook?" Lara asked in disdain. ''Is this why you didn''t want to open your phone and scan the QR code?'' She thought. Chuck ignored her and walked directly to his seat. Lara snorted and walked towards Chuck. "Hey! Log into your Facebook ount now. Let''s see how many friends you have. I''ll give you 50 dors if you show us your ount, deal?" "Haha! That''s a good idea. Let''s ce our bets. I guess there are at most ten friends on his Facebook." One of his ssmates said. "I guess seven!" "Five!" "One." "Haha! One? Is that person, himself?" Everyone burst intoughter. They looked at Chuck sarcastically. "Do you not dare to even show us your phone?" Lara sneered. She really didn''t like Chuck. She felt that she wouldn''t be beatenst time if it wasn''t because of him. "Well, I''ll give you one hundred dors. Show us your ount now," Lara continued. Chuck ignored her and sat down. The ss was about to begin. Lara looked at him in disdain. "Haha! You don''t even dare to do that. How shameful is that?" The other ssmates said. "Yeah! Isn''t it embarrassing to have only a few friends on Facebook?" Chuck''s ssmates continued to sneer at Chuck. How could they let go of such a good opportunity? Laracently handed the flyer to other ssmates and said, "Ah, some people are really shameful. They can''t even collect ten ''likes''... How could there be such a loser?" Yvette came in at this time. Lara handed the flyer to Yvette and said, "Teacher, my store will be opened tomorrow. Please help me to scan the QR code and collect ten ''likes'' to redeem a free milkshake." "Sure." Yvette took out her mobile phone and scanned the QR code quickly. This was what the students were waiting for. In the end, Yvette collected more than 100 ''likes'' almost immediately. Lara smiled and said, "Teacher, you''re really fast in collecting ''likes''. Ah, some people don''t even dare to open his Facebook in front of us. Is he embarrassed of his own Facebook ount?" "Who are you referring to?" Yvette was surprised. "I''m referring to Chuck. I just offered a hundred dors to ask him to show us his Facebook ount. But, he did not even dare to do so. Well, I guess he doesn''t have any friends on his Facebook." Lara said with a smile. Yvette frowned and took a nce at Chuck, who was sitting in the corner. "Why do you want to know how many friends he has on Facebook? What does it have to do with you?" Yvette scolded. "Teacher..." Lara did not know what to say. She felt embarrassed. Why Yvette, who had always been treating Chuck badly, would put in a good word for Chuck? Everyone else was surprised as well. They were even more envious of Chuck. What was going on? Ynda Lane, who was the most beautiful student in the school, came to look for Chuck. Now, Yvette, who was the most beautiful teacher in the school, also put in a good word for him! There was nothing good about Chuck. He was just a loser. "It''s time for ss!" Yvette said in a serious tone. Lara walked to her seat in disgrace. She snorted and stared at Chuck. He ignored her and took out his mobile phone. He sent a text message to Lara: Where are you? Chuck saw Lara took out her mobile phone secretly. He almostughed out loud when he saw Lara was happy to receive his text message. Lara replied to him: Baller! Finally, you''ve replied to my text messages. I''m so happy! I''m in ss now! Chuck replied: Oh, you''re in ss. I see. Can you take a video of your ss to let me have a look? Lara replied: Okay. Lara secretly took a video of the ss and sent it to Chuck immediately. Chuck looked at the video and found out that Lara didn''t feature him in the video. Well, did she really hate Chuck that much? Chuck replied to her: Aren''t there any handsome guys in your ss? Lara wouldn''t tell Baller if there were any handsome guys in her ss. She replied: Well, they''re all losers. There are no handsome guys in my ss at all. She continued to send a text message: Baller, where are you? Can I look for you now? I''m bored. Lara missed Baller a lot. She felt as if she had lost her love one when ''baller'' ignored her in the past few days. She was really upset. She couldn''t even sleep well at night. Finally, Baller replied to her text message. She had to seize the opportunity. Chuck typed: You don''t have to look for me. I''m busy with my business. I''m nning to join more groups on Facebook to promote my business. Oh, can you please add me to the group chat of your ss? The more people there are, the better... Chuckughed as he was typing. ''I''ll forward all your photos to the group chat the moment I''m in it! The photos are even taken from different angles. I''ll see how boastful can you be then!'' Chuck thought. But... "Teacher, I saw Chuck ying with his phone!" A student sneered and suddenly stood up to report to Yvette. He thought happily, ''Didn''t Teacher Jordan just put a good word in you? Well, I''ll let her hate you again!'' Chuck almost swore at the student. He turned off his mobile phone immediately. Everyone was looking at him, including Yvette and Lara. Lara said sarcastically, "Hey, loser! Why are you ying with your mobile phone in ss? Are you browsing that kind of website? You''re so disgusting!" Yvette frowned and looked at Chuck. He became nervous. He was afraid that she would find out that he was the Baller if she took his mobile phone away. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 "Chuck, please be careful next time!" Yvette Jordan said and continued with the lesson. She didn''t care that someone was ying with a mobile phone in her ss at all, nor did she ask Chuck Cannon what he was ying. Everyone in the ss was dumbfounded. The guy, who had just reported Chuck, was even more shocked. Lara Jean looked at Chuck in surprise. ''What''s going on? Why did Teacher Jordan let him go? She would usually chase students who y their mobile phones out of the ss! But, she did not punish Chuck at all. She even asked Chuck to be careful!'' Lara thought. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. His ''Wifey'' was helping him. He did not have to worry anymore. Chuck took a nce at the boy who had reported him just now. Then, he looked around and found out that everyone else was shocked. He smiled and thought, ''What''s there to be surprised at? I bet you''ll all be very shocked if you know that Yvette, who is the most beautiful teacher in the school, is my Wife!'' "What are all of you looking at? It''s time for ss!" Yvette said in a serious tone. Everyone turned around and muttered something in a low voice. "How lucky is Chuck! How could Teacher Jordan let him go?" One of the students muttered. "D*mn it! I really don''t like him!" Yvette heard what they were muttering. She said coldly, "Are we done yet?" Everyone fell into a dead silence immediately. "Teacher, I think this is not fair! You asked me to go out when I yed on my mobile phone in the ssst time! Why did you let Chuck go this time?" A student stood up bravely and said. The other students were unhappy as well. Chuck was furious. ''This bast*rd! Yvette is my Wifey. It''s natural for her to protect me, okay?'' He thought. "I''m sorry, teacher. I''m not going to y with my mobile phone in ss anymore. I''ll go out now." Chuck had no choice but to stand up. He didn''t want to put Yvette in a spot. "Chuck Cannon! Sit down now! The exam is around the corner. Do you still want to run around?" Yvette red at Chuck and said anxiously. Chuck felt helpless. "Jeremy, the reason why I didn''t punish Chuck is that the exams will bemencing soon. He will miss out on a lot of things if he skips one ss. Chuck is your ssmate. Do you want him to fail the exam?" Yvette said in a gentle tone. The student did not know what to say. Therefore, he could only sit down. Chuck felt that his ''Wifey'' was really awesome. Yvette breathed a sigh of relief. It would be so embarrassing to let Chuck stand outside the ssroom. After all, he was her ''Hubby''. She didn''t want this to happen. "Well, let''s continue with our lesson. But, I will not let anyone off again if anyone ys with their mobile phone!" Chuck chuckled and sat down. He was curious about what Yvette would do to punish the student. Chuck would definitely not y with his mobile phone again since Yvette had just warned everyone. However, he saw Lara ying with her mobile phone again. Perhaps she was sending a text message to Chuck. Yvette went to the office in a hurry after the ss was over. Perhaps she was worried about how should she pay back the 500,000 dors. Chuck took out his mobile phone and was ready to send the text message that he had typed just now to Lara. He wanted to let all the students see her photos! However, Lara also left in a hurry. Perhaps she was going to make some preparations for her store that was going to be opened tomorrow. Chuck hesitated for a moment. In the end, he still sent the text message to Lara. Lara replied to him immediately: ''Please wait for a moment, Baller. I do have a lot of group chats, including the ones in my school. I''ll add you in right away!'' Soon, Lara sent several invitations to Chuck. There were more than a hundred people in each group. Chuck hesitated for a moment and ept the invitations. Those were all group chats in the school. There were more than two thousand people in total. Lara would definitely be infamous overnight if he sent her nude photos in there. Chuck chose a photo and was ready to send it to the group chats. However, many students ridiculed Chuck because of his name on We chat. They asked him to send them money since his name was ''Baller''. One of them said: ''How can you call yourself ''Baller'' if you don''t send money to us!'' Many people sneered at Chuck so that he would be triggered by their insults and send them money instead. Unexpectedly, Lara became angry. She sent a text message to the group chat: ''Why should he give you money? Does he owe you any money?'' ''Are you so poor that you don''t have money to buy food? Are you begging for money?'' Lara was arguing with a few students. Chuck was surprised to see this. Lara sent a private message to Chuck: ''Baller, please just ignore them. You don''t have to send them money. It''s not worth it.'' After thinking about it, Chuck felt that he shouldn''t punish Lara since she stood up for him just now. Also, Lara might be depressed if everyone in the school saw her nude photos. This might cause Lara tomit suicide. Chuck thought so and decided to give up on his thought. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ''Forget about it! I''ll let you go this time.'' He thought. Lara invited him into a few more group chats when he was about to keep his mobile phone away. She even sent a text message to Chuck, asking him if the group chats were enough for him or not. Chuck was speechless. How could Lara trust him so much? Chuck ignored her and was about to go to the za since there were no more sses in the afternoon. He went out of the ssroom and took a nce at Yvette''s office in the distance. After hesitating for a moment, he decided not to walk over. He sent a text message to Yvette to inform her that she did not have to pay back the 500,000 dors anymore. However, Yvette did not reply to his text message. She seemed to be busy. Chuck did not know what to do. He went to the za by car. At night, Yvette gave him a call and asked him to go back on his own because she was not going to the za today. Yvette ignored Chuck when he asked her what was she busy with. Chuck could only grab a taxi and went back by himself. The next day, Chuck saw Yvette in the ss. She looked very tired as if she didn''t sleepst night. Chuck wanted to ask her what happened. However, she left immediately after the ss was over. Chuck felt helpless. "Hey, everyone! Please go to my store and support me. I''ll invite everyone for karaoke in the evening!" Lara said loudly. "Sure!" The other ssmates said. "We''ll definitely support Boss Lara!" The students were all very happy. They packed up their things and went to the za with Lara. Chuck didn''t want to support Lara. Therefore, he walked out of the ss alone. Unfortunately, he didn''t drive his BMW here. Therefore, he could only take the bus. He bumped into his ssmates on the bus. "Hey! Why is Chuck here? Didn''t he decide not to go?" "Perhaps he wanted to support Boss Lara as well." "Who knows? He couldn''t even collect ten ''likes''. Is he that thick-skinned to ask for a free milkshake?" "Yeah! He really likes to take advantage of people!" "Hey, Lara! Chuck is going to support you..." A ssmate shouted at Lara. Everyoneughed at Chuck. Lara took a nce at Chuck and snorted. "We''re all ssmates. It''s okay to let him have a free drink. It doesn''t matter." However, she thought, ''Why are you going since you''ve decided not to go yesterday? You''re such a pretentious person!'' Chuck rolled his eyes and thought, ''I''m going to the za for my job, not for your milkshake!'' The bus arrived at the za. Everyone got off the bus and headed to Lara''s store. It looked good from a distance. The design was very beautiful. It shouldn''t be a problem for her to make money if the milkshake tasted good. Charlotte Yates had been busy in the store for the whole morning. They hired two employees. The business was good today since there was a ''Buy 1 Free 1'' promotion going on. There were some congrattory flowers stands at the main entrance of the store. The students looked at Chuck with disdain. He was shameless toe over for a free cup of milkshake. They ignored Chuck and went to line up. Charlotte was happy when she saw Chuck. She handed over a cup of milkshake to him. Lara frowned and asked, "What are you doing?" "Chuck, please try this." Charlotte ignored. Chuck shook his head. "Why did you give him a drink? He didn''t even collect ten ''likes''!" Lara said angrily. "Please stop causing trouble, Lara." Charlotte sighed and said. Chuck ignored Lara. He swore he would send her nude photos to the group chats if she provoked him again. "Well, I''m not a stingy person. I''ll give you this cup of milkshake for free if you wish me good luck in my business." Lara said. Chuck didn''t say anything and went upstairs. Lara was angry. She shouted, "Why are you so pretentious? Be careful not to be dumped by Ynda Lane! Hey!" "Are you out of your mind?" Chuck frowned and said. "How dare you scold me! You..." Lara was consumed by anger. Charlotte grabbed Lara''s arm immediately and said, "What nonsense are you talking about?" "That''s true. Do you think Ynda will really fall in love with him? He must be a backup for Ynda only." Lara said loudly. She wanted Chuck to hear what she said. However, Chuck ignored her. Lara looked at him in disdain. She continued, "Look, he''s even not angry after listening to what I said. He''s really a backup for Ynda. He doesn''t even know how many guys Ynda had dated with. Haha!" Chapter 130 Chapter 130 "Lara, you''ve gone too far!" Charlotte Yates was angry. How could Lara say that Chuck was cheated on? Lara Jean did not know what to say. She pursed her lips and said, "Why are you protecting Chuck? He''s a loser! Also, he''s just a backup for Ynda. Unfortunately, he thought Ynda really likes him. Well, he doesn''t even know that he was being cheated on! He..." "Are you not going to stop talking?" Charlotte said angrily. Then, she turned around and left. Lara did not want to make her cousin angry. She walked over tofort her and said that she would not say that again. However, she was staring at Chuck, who was upstairs. ''A backup, a loser...'' She cursed. After that, Lara and Charlotte went to the shop to help out with the business. Lara was surprised that the business was very good. She was busy until nine o''clock in the evening. She was on cloud nine when she calcted the total sales today. She earned 4,700 dors today! Also, her ssmates gave her goodments. They said that the milkshakes tasted very good. Well, this was a good sign. Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief. She was worried about the sales when she started the business today. Unexpectedly, the sales were very good. Although most of the sales came from Lara''s ssmates, it was still a good start for them. "Hey! Let''s go sing in the KTV in the za. I have a gold membership card for the KTV. We can get some discounts. We might not even have to pay for it!" Lara said to Charlotte. She had to express her gratitude towards her ssmates by inviting them to the KTV. She had to please her ssmates so that they would visit her store again. Also, she could use the gold membership card. It was from the Baller! She didn''t even have to pay for it! "Remember to bring the cash that we got from selling the milkshakes today. It''s better to bring more money." Charlotte said. She also felt that they should do something in return for Lara''s ssmates. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have such good sales today. "We don''t have to do that!" Lara took out the gold membership card proudly. The receptionist of the karaoke told her that she didn''t have to pay for the bill by showing the gold membership card to them. "It''s better to bring some money. Just in case." Charlotte was worried. She felt that they could only get a discount by showing this card. It was impossible to not pay the bill at all. "Okay." Lara said. She had no choice but to put the cash into her pocket. "Be careful not to drop the money." Charlotte warned her in a serious tone. "Got it. Please help me to tidy up the store. I''ll go to the KTV with my ssmates first!" Lara said. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Okay. By the way, don''t order alcohol that are too expensive." Charlotte said. "Okay. Please hurry up and meet us there." Lara said. Then, she ran out. However, she ran back to the store again when she suddenly remembered something. "Hey! You are not allowed to invite Chuck!" Charlotte wanted to invite Chuck after tidying up the store. Upon hearing what Lara said, she felt helpless. "Isn''t Chuck your ssmate?" Charlotte asked. "Yup. But, I don''t want him to be with us!" Lara said. "Please don''t invite him. Do you want me to be unhappy on the first day of the opening of our store?" She continued. Charlotte sighed. Well, Chuck might have left already since many shops in the za were already closed at this hour. "Okay." Charlotte nodded her head and said. "Thank you! You''re the best!" Lara kissed Charlotte and ran out again. Charlotte red at Lara and said, "Ah, this girl!" "Boss Lara, you''ve earned a lot today, right?" One of Lara''s ssmates asked enviously. "Yeah, you''ve earned a lot today. So, are you going to treat us a bottle of red wine?" Another ssmate asked. Lara was on cloud nine after hearing theirpliments. ''Well, the sales were very good today!'' She thought. ''It''s okay to treat them a bottle of wine.'' ''Anyway, I don''t have to pay for it since I''ve got the gold membership card with me!'' "Okay, let''s go now! Drink as much as you want!" Lara said. "Hooray! Boss Lara is such a generous person!" "Yup! You''re the best!" Lara was happy when her ssmates curry favor with her. She took her ssmates to the KTV. Then, she went straight to the front desk and said, "Please arrange the biggest private room for us!" The receptionist remembered Lara. She hesitated for a moment and asked,"Are you sure?" "What nonsense are you talking about? Arrange it for me now!" Lara said while showing the gold membership card to her. However, the cardholder of the gold membership card was not there. Lara couldn''t use the gold membership card if the cardholder was not there! "Hurry up!" Lara urged impatiently! The receptionist was helpless. Perhaps the person wouldeter? She could only ask her manager through the walkie-talkie. Her manager asked her to arrange it for Lara first. The receptionist then did ording to what her manager had said. The receptionist looked around again. However, Chuck was really not there. After entering the biggest private room, they ordered a lot of alcohol. They didn''t hold back since Lara was going to pay for the bill! Lara did not mind at all. She thought she did not have to pay for the bill since she got the gold membership card with her. Wasn''t it good to do a favour that was not going to cost her anything? Lara was on cloud nine. After a while, Charlotte came over. Lara realized that Charlotte did not invite Chuck over. She smiled and said, "Hey! Pleasee here to have a drink!" Charlotte nodded her head and sat down. She was unhappy because she couldn''t invite Chuck over. "Is that guy here?" The manager of the KTV asked the receptionist. The receptionist shook her head and said, "Nope. He''s not here." The manager frowned. The card was not a normal membership card. It was a gold membership card. The bill could only be exempted only if the cardholder was here. "How much did they spend in total?" The manager asked. "They''ve ordered seven bottles of red wine, 12 bottles of beer and some food. Besides these, they have to pay for the room that they''ve requested for. So, the total amount is approximately 15,000 dors." The receptionist said. "That''s a lot!" The manager frowned. "Private room 01 requested for five more beers." The voice of the waiter sounded on the walkie- talkie. It was Lara''s private room. "Well, it''ll be 20,000 dors in total. Do we need to serve the beer?" The receptionist asked the manager. "Please serve the beer to them. I passed by their store today. It seemed that they''ve just started their business today. Perhaps their sales were good today. So, they''re here to celebrate. Well, give her a 5% discount since she''s holding the gold membership card." The manager said. "Noted." The receptionist nodded her head and said. Then, she talked to the waiter with a walkie- talkie, "Please serve whatever they requested for." "Haha! I''m really happy today. Everyone, let''s cheer together and wish Lara good luck in her business!" One of Lara''s ssmates said. Everyone picked up their sses and cheered to Lara. Then, they finished drinking all the alcohol. "Boss Lara, it''s toote now. Let''s go back!" A female ssmate said. "Yup, it''s really quitete now." The other ssmate said. "Okay." Lara took out the gold card and went out with her ssmates. Lara put the gold card on the table. She was smiling. However, Charlotte was nervous. She was afraid that they had to pay for the bill. "This card is really amazing. We didn''t have to pay for anythingst time. How nice would it be if I had such a card." One of Lara''s ssmates said. "Don''t think about it anymore. This is given to Lara by her boyfriend. It''s really hard to get this card!" Her ssmates were envious. Upon hearing this, Lara was even more proud. She woulde to the KTV again in a few days since she didn''t have to pay for it. The receptionist took a look at the gold card and said, "You spent 23,500 dors today. After the 5% discount, the remaining amount will be 22,320 dors. Are you going to pay by cash or by credit card?" "What are you talking about? Don''t you see that I have the gold membership card with me?" Lara said angrily. She thought, ''What the hell! Are you blind?'' "I''m sorry. Only the cardholder can be exempted from the bill." The receptionist said. "Are you out of your mind? Isn''t this gold membership card mine? Who the f*ck is the cardholder if it isn''t me!" Lara said angrily. Charlotte felt that things were not going well. They had to pay for more than 20,000 dors. However, they had only earned 4,700 dors today. "I''m sorry. I can only give you a 5% discount since you''re not the cardholder." The receptionist said. Lara cursed. They gave her this card because of her boyfriend. However, they were not going to acknowledge that she was the cardholder now. Were they trying to bluff her? The students were shocked. ''What''s going on? Can''t she use the card?'' They thought. "Please be respectful!" The receptionist said in a serious tone. "Well, call your manager out!" Lara scolded. The receptionist could only do ording to what Lara said. Charlotte was worried. She asked, "Lara, is everything okay?" "It''s okay. They''re trying to bluff me. I''ll ask the manager directly." Lara said. Charlotte nodded her head. Soon, the manager came over. Lara asked angrily, "I don''t have to pay for the bill, right?" "I''m sorry. You''re not the cardholder. So, I can''t waive the bill for you." The manager shook his head and said. "Are you out of your mind? Who the hell is the cardholder if it isn''t me? Are you the cardholder then?" Lara was furious. "Nope. It''s not me nor you. It''s the one who came here with youst time." The manager said. Lara''s ssmates looked at each other when they heard what the manager had just said. ''The one? Who is the one?'' They thought. "What did you just say?" Lara was angry. "We are all here now. How dare you not to admit it! Are you trying to bluff me? Well, I''m going to sue yourpany!" "It''s useless for you to sue us. We really can''t waive the bill for you if the cardholder is not here!" The manager said with a firm attitude. "Who is the cardholder? Tell me now!" Lara stared at the manager and scolded. She was consumed by anger. She felt that they were cheating her. Well, she would really like to know who was the cardholder! Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Lara Jean was consumed by anger. She thought, ''Why does the cardholder need to be here since this is the gold membership card?'' Lara didn''t have to pay for anything when she came here with all her ssmatesst time. There were only around ten people who were not here this time. However, ten of them were all losers. How could it be possible that one of them was the cardholder?'' The other students couldn''t figure it out as well. Everyone was talking about it. ''Isn''t Lara the cardholder? How could it be other people?'' They thought. Wasn''t it because of Lara''s boyfriend that they didn''t have to pay for the bill? Well, it seemed to be different this time. The cardholder seemed to be one of their ssmates. Who could it be? Everyone knew the family background of each ssmate. Besides Lara, it was impossible for other people to be the cardholder. "The guy who came with youst time is the cardholder." The manager said. "A guy?" Lara was even angrier. The guys who were not here today were all losers. How could one of them be the cardholder? The manager was definitely making things difficult for her! Charlotte Yates was surprised. A guy? The ssmates were all discussing this. "What? A guy? Let''s see who is not here today!" One of Lara''s ssmates said. "Harold Wendel, Wyman Carson, Zion Lee... Well, these are the only guys who''re not here." "They are all very poor. The most wealthy one among them is Harold. But, his family owns a small restaurant only. How could it be possible that the cardholder is one of them?" "That''s true. It''s definitely not one of them. But, who else could it be?" "Hey! Isn''t Chuck here today?" "Do you mean the one who said that he will not be joining but ended up here today?" "Yup, it''s him. He is shameless. He didn''t want to scan the QR code when Lara asked him to do so. But, he came here for a free milkshake just now! I have never seen such a shameless guy! How could he be the cardholder? I would rather believe that Wyman is the cardholder!" "Yea. I wouldn''t believe Chuck is the cardholder at all! I''m going to eat three pounds of shit if he''s the cardholder! I''ll do what I said!" They whispered to each other. They didn''t believe that the cardholder was one of the guys who were not here today. The manager was definitely making things difficult for them. Lara did not know how to solve the problem. It was impossible for her to pay more than 20,000 dors. She only had less than 6,000 dors with her now. Her cousin had no money as well. How could she have more than 10,000 dors after paying for the renovation fee? Lara really didn''t know what to do if the manager couldn''t waive the bill for her! "Do you know the name of the cardholder?" Lara asked. She was staring at the manager. She clenched her fists and was starting to get angry. "I don''t know. But, I know what he looks like." The manager said. He had seen him at the front desk before. Therefore, he could confirm that he was not here today. "Well, what does he look like? Tell me clearly!" Lara said angrily. Charlotte grabbed Lara''s arm. She thought that it could be Chuck.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It might really be possible. Chuck spent more than two million dors to buy the BMW 7 series. Therefore, he must be very rich. Besides, he was not here today. He must be the cardholder! "He''s the one who was with you when you smashed the red winest time." The manager said. Lara was stunned. ''What?!'' She thought. ''It''s him!'' ''Chuck Cannon!'' ''How is it possible that Chuck is the cardholder?'' Lara could not believe it. She was stunned! Lara''s ssmates looked at each other when they saw Lara so shocked. ''Does she know who the cardholder is?'' They thought. "Lara? Who smashed the red wine? What happened?" One of them asked. "Lara, who is the cardholder?" "Please tell us now!" Lara shook her head and came back to her senses. It was impossible that it was him! "You''re lying. It''s definitely not him!" Lara scolded. ''You''re not going to waive the bill for me, right? How can you simply point a person and say that he is the cardholder?'' She thought. "You can give him a call and ask him toe over. I can waive the bill for you if he''s here." The manager said. Lara was really shocked. Was it really him? How could it be possible? He was just a loser! It was the Baller who solved the matterst time. Could it be possible that she did not have to pay for the bill because of Chuck, but not because of the Baller''? How could it be possible that Chuck was the cardholder? Well, it must be because of Ynda! Ynda was the manager of this za. Therefore, the boss of this KTV fawned on her and gave her the gold membership card. In the end, Ynda gave Chuck the card because he was her backup! It must be like that! Lara felt that everything made sense after thinking about it. How could Chuck be the cardholder? Chuck was really relying on women for financial support! "Lara is it..." Charlotte asked softly. It was surely Chuck because he was the only one who had the capability and wealth! Lara nodded her head. Charlotte was surprised. It was really him! "Lara, who on earth is it?" One of her ssmates asked. Lara felt that she had lost her face today. How could she tell them the truth? What if Chuck told them that she smashed the red wine and cried if hees hereter? That will be so embarrassing! "Please stop asking and go back first!" Lara said. "Please just tell us who the cardholder is. We are very curious. We didn''t expect that we have a rich ssmate!" Another ssmate said. He was envious of the cardholder. "Is it Harold?" "Nope. I think it''s Wyman!" "They are all possible. Anyway, I don''t believe that this person is Chuck! I''m going to eat shit now if he''s the cardholder!" The students were all expressing their thoughts. Some of them were very curious whereas some of them sounded scornful. "You guys are so annoying! Do you guys want to pay the bill?" Lara said angrily. She was so embarrassed. Why did her ssmates order so many food and drinks? She could pay for the bill if it was just a few thousand dors! The more Lara thought about it, the angrier she became! "Lara, why are you angry? We came here because you said you''re going to treat us!" "Yup! I have no money at all. I''m leaving now. Ah, Wyman must be the cardholder. There''s nothing to be curious about." "That''s right. I think so too. Let''s go..." All of them left when Lara asked them to pay for the bill. Upon seeing this, Lara almost swore at them! ''These ungrateful people!'' She thought. "Hold on. I''ll give him a call now!" Lara said. Then, she took out her mobile phone and wanted to give him a call. She gnashed her teeth and stared at her mobile phone. In the end, she couldn''t lower her ego to call him. "Please help me give him a call. By the way, do you have his phone number? I''ll give it to you now." Lara could only ask Charlotte to give him a call. She was unwilling to ask him for help. Charlotte nodded her head. She took out her mobile phone and called Chuck. Lara stared at Charlotte. The manager and receptionist could only wait for Chuck to get here. They could only waive the bill if the cardholder was here. "Hello, Chuck? Where are you?" Charlotte asked in a soft voice. "I''m in the za. I haven''t left yet." Chuck replied. Charlotte felt guilty because she didn''t invite him over. "Is there anything?" Chuck asked. "Yea. Can you pleasee to the KTV in the za? I have something to ask you for help," Charlotte said. "KTV? Alright, I''ll be right there." Chuck said. Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief. She thanked him and then hung up the phone. "How is it?" Lara asked. "He said he''ll be here soon," Charlotte replied. "How can he reach here so soon?" Lara shook her head and said impatiently. "He''s still in the za." Charlotte sighed and replied. Looking at Lara''s attitude, she did not know what to say. "Why is he still in the za?" Lara frowned. "He must be waiting for Ynda to get off work. Ah, he''s really a loser!" "Stop it..." Charlotte said. "Why do I have to stop talking? Do you know why he is the cardholder? It''s because of Ynda!" Lara said in disdain. "What nonsense are you talking about? He''s very rich!" Charlotte said angrily. "Stop talking! He''s here." Charlotte covered Lara''s mouth immediately. Lara looked over and saw Chuck walking towards them. Lara was unhappy. Wasn''t Chuck just relying on women for financial support? "Hey! Are you the cardholder?" Lara asked Chuck impatiently. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chuck Cannon took a nce at Lara Jean. He knew that Lara had no money to pay for the bill when Charlotte Yates asked him toe over to the KTV. Chuck would note to the KTV if it was Lara who called. However, it was Charlotte who called him. Also, Charlotte sounded as if she was pleading him. Therefore, he came over because he was a soft-hearted person. Although Chuck did not have a crush on Charlotte, he felt that she was a good person. It would be good to be friends with her. "Lara, please mind your attitude!" Charlotte scolded. She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Chuck was here. However, she was consumed by anger when Lara talked to him in such a rude way. "Hey! Why do you always help him?" Lara asked. Lara was angry. She snorted, "Chuck, let me ask you, are you the cardholder?" The manager and the receptionist of the KTV walked over and greeted Chuck politely before Chuck could answer Lara''s question, "Hello, sir." Chuck nodded at the manager. Lara was stunned. ''Why do the manager and the receptionist talk to Chuck in such a polite way?'' She thought. ''He got this gold membership card from Ynda! Did they have to be so polite to him?'' Lara looked at Chuck in disdain. She felt that they should fawn over Ynda instead of him! ''You''re fawning over the wrong person!'' She thought. "Well, please settle this since you''re the cardholder. I''m leaving with my cousin now." Lara said. Lara snorted and passed the gold membership card to Chuck. Then, she grabbed Charlotte''s arm and was about to leave. Lara was angry. She thought, ''Why don''t you take it since it''s yours?'' "Lara, you can''t behave like this." Charlotte was helpless. How could she let Chuck settle this alone? "Don''t worry about it. He can handle it." Lara said. "Hold on!" Chuck said. Lara stopped in her path and red at Chuck. "Why are you stopping me? Do you want me to thank you? Okay, fine. Thank you! Are you satisfied?" "I don''t want you to thank me." Chuck shook his head and said. Then, he walked to the front desk and looked at the bill. It was more than 20,000 dors. However, Lara just thanked him so impatiently. She was not sincere at all! "What do you want?" Lara asked. She stared at Chuck. She was consumed by anger. She was really not in a good mood now. She wanted to celebrate with her ssmates because the sales were very good on the first day of their opening. However, she didn''t expect that it would end up like this! The gold membership card in her hand actually belonged to Chuck! "Do I owe you anything?" Chuck asked. Lara''s face turned red. She scolded, "What are you trying to do? Isn''t it just a f*cking gold membership card? Can you get this card if Ynda didn''t give it to you? You are just a man who is relying on women to get financial support! How dare you still try to be pretentious in front of me? I''ll let you settle this alone is because I think you''re capable to do that!" "Please don''t insult our gold membership card. We''ve only given this card to three people ever since our KTV is opened! This gentleman is the VIP of our KTV!" The manager of the KTV came over and said in a serious tone. Lara red at the manager. ''What kind of f*cking gold membership card is this? How could he say that he has only given out three cards? How could Chuck get this card? Is he even qualified for it?'' She thought. The manager ignored her and talked politely to Chuck, "What do you want us to do?" "Let her handle this herself," Chuck said. The manager nodded his head. Upon hearing this, Charlotte sighed. What else could she say? Lara red up immediately, "Chuck Cannon, you bast*rd! Don''t you just want to show off in front of me? Do you want me to beg you? Let me tell you, it''s impossible!" "Lara, I don''t owe you anything. On the contrary, you owe me something." Chuck said. "Oh, do I owe you anything? Are you kidding?" Lara asked him back angrily. Lara sneered. She thought of something and looked at him in disdain. "Oh, I know. Are you still talking about that thing? Do you want to sleep with me so much? But, I don''t want to sleep with you. You are not qualified to touch me. Do you hear me? You are not qualified!" Lara said angrily. "Lara! That''s enough." Charlotte couldn''t help but say. She realized that Chuck was a softhearted person and wanted to help them just now. However, it seemed that he was not going to help them anymore because of Lara''s attitude. The bill was more than 20,000 dors! Chuck shook his head. Although Lara had a good body shape, Chuck was not interested in Lara at all. The main reason was because of Yvette Jordan. The second reason was Lara had a really bad attitude. With that attitude of hers, Chuck was close to hitting her already although he doesn''t hit women. Chuck hated Lara very much now. "He''s just trying to show off. Do you really know what kind of person he is? He took out a few thousand dors to book a presidential suite when he found 20,000 dors on the street. Well, can you still say that he''s not trying to show off? He wants me to beg him now. But, do you think I''ll beg a guy who relies on women to get financial support?" Lara sneered. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Enough!" Charlotte was consumed by anger. "Are you done? Apologize to Chuck now!" She said. "Do you want me to apologize to him? It''s impossible!" Lara shook her head and said. "Please don''t worry. It''s just more than 20,000 dors. I''ll deal with it..." She continued. "How are you going to settle it?" Charlotte red at Lara and asked. "Don''t worry!" Lara said. She said to the manager, "Don''t look at me like that. I''ll pay for it!" "That''s great." The manager said indifferently. Lara stared at Chuck and asked, "Let me ask you one more time. Do you really want to show off and not help me to waive the bill?" "I don''t owe you anything," Chuck said. "Well, I''m going to remember what you said! But, are you sure that you don''t owe me anything? Don''t you forget that I helped you to settle the problem when you broke a few wine bottles herest time!" Lara snorted. She got angry when she thought of it. ''How much money would you have to pay if it weren''t me who helped you to solve the problem?'' Chuck frowned. "Did you solve it for this gentleman? I think you''ve misunderstood." The manager shook his head and said. Chuck was the one who solved the problem. How could it be Lara who solved it? "What are you talking about?" Lara was angry. How could Chuck solve it if she didn''t ask Baller for help? "This gentleman broke the wine bottles and paid it by himself. Also, you broke a few wine bottles as well. You were supposed to pay for 40,000 to 50,000 dors. It was also this gentleman who helped you." The manager said. Lara was stunned. Then, she became angry immediately, "What did you say? Did he pay it for me? I think you are old and confused!" How could it be possible? It was the Baller who helped her to solve the problem! It had nothing to do with Chuck the loser! "Fine. Anyway, had it not been this gentleman, you would have had to pay for the bottles you broke!" The manager said. "Humph! Do you think I''ll believe you?" Lara sneered. "It was my boyfriend who solved it. It had nothing to do with him." "Your boyfriend?" The manager frowned and said, "I think you were being cheated. The problem wouldn''t be solved if it wasn''t because of this gentleman." "You''re fooled!" Lara red at the manager. "I''ll contact my boyfriend now and ask him to call your boss to fire you!" Lara took out her mobile phone and opened her WhatsApp to send a text message to the Baller: ''Baller, are you there? I want you to do me a favor.'' ''Baller, can you please reply to my messages? I''m in trouble now. Someone bullied me.'' ''Baller, I really need you now...'' Lara sent a lot of text messages. However, the Baller didn''t reply to her messages. She was anxious. ''What''s going on? He replied to me very fast thest time.'' She thought. "Please pay for the bill!" The manager said seriously. "Don''t rush me! Can''t you see that I''m contacting my boyfriend?" Lara said. Tears welled up in her eyes. She sent another text message to the Baller again. However, the Baller still didn''t reply to her messages. "You don''t have to send it anymore," Chuck said calmly. Chuck felt that he didn''t have to hide Lara from the truth anymore. "Are youughing at me? What rights do you have tough at me? My boyfriend is very busy. So, he doesn''t have time to reply to my messages!" Lara stared at Chuck and said. She really wanted to beat Chuck, she thought that he wasn''t even a gentleman at all. "Your boyfriend? I..." Chuck said. "What? My boyfriend is so busy. He''s not as free as you! He''ll reply to my messagester." Lara said. "I wanted to say that I''m not your boyfriend!" Chuck shook his head and said. "Are you out of your mind? Who the hell is he talking about? Don''t think too much of yourself. I''m referring to the Baller. Why don''t you take a look at yourself in the mirror? Do you deserve to be my boyfriend?" Lara was going to explode with anger. ''Why is he so shameless?'' She thought. "Is Baller your boyfriend?" Chuck asked. "That''s right. My boyfriend is driving a BMW 7 Series. Do you know how much it costs to own the car? You can''t afford it even if you rely on women for financial support throughout your whole life!" Lara sneered. she looked at Chuck in disdain. ''The only Baller deserves to be my boyfriend. You''re nothingpared to him!'' She thought. "I''m Baller." Chuck looked at Lara and said. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 "Did you just say that you''re the Baller? Haha!" Lara Jeanughed at Chuck Cannon. She thought, ''How is it possible that he''s the Baller? He...'' All of a sudden, Lara was stunned. She lowered her voice and asked, "What did you just say? You''re just a loser. How could you..." Chuck took out his mobile phone and opened his Wechat before Lara could finish her words. Then, he showed it to Lara. Lara was shocked at that moment. Chuck had all her photos in different postures. Also, his saved name was Baller. ''Is Chuck the Baller whom I''ve been talking to for so long?'' She thought. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ''How is that possible? He''s a loser who spent all the money he just found on the street. It''s impossible for him to be the Baller''!'' ''''Baller owns a BMW 7 Series! It worth more than two million dors! It''s impossible for Chuck to afford such a car.'' Lara felt humiliated at that moment. She was consumed by anger. She wanted to grab Chuck''s phone from his hand. Fortunately, Chuck reacted quickly. He kept his mobile phone into his pocket immediately. "Let me see it clearly! Take out your mobile phone now!" Lara shouted. Charlotte Yates was surprised. She didn''t see Lara''s photos on Chuck''s phone. She just knew that he opened his Wechat and showed it to Lara. Was that the conversation between Chuck and Lara? The manager and the receptionist of the KTV looked at each other. They were a little confused. Of course, Chuck would not take out his mobile phone again. Tears welled up in Lara''s eyes. She shouted, "Did the Baller share the photos with you?" She was more willing to believe that the Baller had betrayed her and shared her photos with Chuck than to believe that Chuck was the Baller. Lara fell in love with the Baller. She missed him so much all the time. She would be worried and upset when he didn''t reply her messages. She didn''t want to admit that she fell in love with Chuck. She hated him! Lara felt that her world had fallen apart at that moment. Was Chuck the person whom she loved? "Nope! I''m the one who has been chatting with you all the time. You started the conversation. Also, I didn''t ask for the photos but you just sent them to me." Chuck said. "You!" Lara''s scalp went numb. In the beginning, she just sent some sexy photos to the Baller. Later, she started to send some nude photos to him. The photos featured her face as well! "That''s why I told you that I''m not your boyfriend. Also, you broke the wine bottles here. It was not me who broke them. You were supposed to pay for it but I helped you to settle it. So, you owe me." Chuck said. "You!" Lara''s face turned red as she felt humiliated. She grabbed Charlotte''s arm and said, "Did you get it wrong? The BMW 7 Series does not belong to him, right? It belongs to the Baller..." Charlotte sighed. "It''s Chuck''s car. He bought it himself." The only hope Lara had was shattered. "How could you do this to me? I even sent him..." "What did you send him?" Charlotte sighed and asked. Lara couldn''t finish her words. How could she tell her cousin that she sent her nude photos to Chuck? How embarrassing would that be? "I don''t believe it. Where is his car?" Lara asked. "His car is under repair in our 4S Automobile Store." Charlotte replied. Lara sat on the ground. ''How could it be possible?'' She thought. She looked at Chuck and felt regretful. The loser she had always looked down on was actually the Baller? "You''re a shameless dirty bast*rd!" Lara shouted. "I didn''t ask you to send them to me. You even said that you want to have dinner with me. That is what you said." Chuck said. He didn''t forward her photos to anyone else. "You bast*rd!" She got up from the ground, stared at Chuck and said, "Did you get all the money from the ground? You said that you found two thousand dors on the streetst time. In fact, it was three or four million dors, right?" She had known Chuck for so long. He had always been eating in pasta only. How could he get so much money to buy a BMW 7 Series? "Do you think it''s possible?" Chuck looked at her and asked her back. Lara was angry. She couldn''t even believe that someone would drop a few million dors on the street! However, how about his car... "Oh, I know! The car is not yours! That''s Ynda''s car! Don''t you dare to use her car to show off in front of me!" Lara sneered and thought that made more sense. It was impossible for Chuck to buy a car since he was so poor. He must be using Ynda''s money to buy a car! He was such a shameless person. How could he use other people''s money to show off? Chuck was helpless. Lara refused to believe that he was the Baller. She was thinking of a lot of reasons to convince herself that Chuck was not the Baller. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Am I right? You are just trying to show off by using Ynda''s money. You are a coward!" Laraughed. Then, she tried to calm herself down. "Do you think it''s possible?" Chuck shook his head and asked her back. "What are you talking about? It must be like this!" Lara said coldly. "Lara, stop it! He paid for his own car." Charlotte shook her head and said. Charlotte handled the deal on her own. Also, it was impossible for Ynda, who was just a manager of the za, to afford a car worth more than two million dors. She could only buy a car that was worth at most four or five hundred thousands dors! It didn''t make sense. "It''s absolutely true!" Lara said to her cousin confidently. "Well, you''re just trying to deceive yourself." Chuck turned around and left. He didn''t want to bother with Lara anymore. He wanted to meet Yvette. "Stop! Are you feeling ashamed after hearing what I said? Is that why you''re leaving?" Lara sneered. Chuck turned his head around and said, "Do you think I can''t afford a BMW 7 Series?" "Yup! You''re just relying on a woman for financial support!" Lara sneered. "Well, please wait and see!" Chuck said. Then, he walked out. Lara was consumed by anger. "Are you looking for a chance to escape? You''re a shameless bast*rd!" All of a sudden, Lara cried when she was scolding Chuck. She felt helpless. How could Chuck be the Baller''? No way! Lara could not ept that fact! "Lara..." Charlotte came over tofort her. Lara cried out loud. Charlotte sighed and thought, ''What happened to them? Wasn''t Chuck just hiding his true identity from Lara?'' "Please pay for the bill!" The manager came over and said. Chuck didn''t say that they could use his card to waive for the bill. Therefore, the manager couldn''t let Lara go. "Here you are!" Lara took out the money from her pocket and threw them all on the table. The receptionist counted the money immediately. Then, she shook her head and told them that it was not enough. "I''ll give the rest of the money to you in a few days if it''s not enough. My store is inside this za. Are you afraid that I''ll run away?" Lara wiped her tears away and said. Upon hearing this, the manager hesitated for a moment. "Alright. Please pay back the rest of the money within the next five days. Otherwise, I''ll call the police!" The manager said. Lara cried and went out with Charlotte. Lara had not stopped crying when they were downstairs. Upon seeing this, Charlotteforted, "Hey, please don''t think too much. Five days are enough for us to pay back the rest of the money." Lara hugged Charlotte and continued to cry. "What''s wrong?" Charlotte asked Lara. "I''ve been talking to him for a long time. I''ve fallen in love with him. I couldn''t even stop myself from thinking about him at night. What should I do?" Lara cried out loud. She had really fallen in love with the Baller. She would be on cloud nine whenever the Baller replied to her messages. She would be disappointed and upset if he didn''t reply to her. It was obvious that Lara had fallen in love with him. Charlotte was stunned. Did Lara fall in love with him? "Are you sure?" Charlotte sighed. "I... hate him. He''s just a loser who will use other people''s money to show off!" Lara shook her head and said. Tears were rolling down her cheeks. Charlotte did not know how tofort her. "He ran away because what I said was right. I don''t like him... He''s a liar. He''s not the Baller..." Lara cried. A roaring engine sound could be heard on the empty street when Charlotte was about to say something. Charlotte was a car dealer. Therefore, she could tell that the sound was from a sports car. The sound was very loud. Lara looked over and saw a sports car approaching them. It was a Porsche 911. She was stunned when she saw who was driving the sports car. Charlotte was stunned as well. The sports car stopped in front of them. The car door was opened and Chuck walked out. "Didn''t you just say that I can''t afford a BMW 7 Series? Well, the money I spent on this car is equivalent to two BMW 7 Series!" Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Lara Jean was stunned as if she had been struck by lightning. She thought Chuck Cannon''s car was bought by Ynda Lane, that he was just trying to show off. However, she knew that Ynda could not afford this sports car. It was worth a few million dors! Could Chuck really be the Baller? But, how could that be possible? Chuck had always been so poor. How could he be so rich out of a sudden? Lara could not figure it out. She waspletely shocked. Lara was extremely confused at that moment. Was Chuck really a loser? Lara tried to deny it. However, she felt that Chuck looked different when he appeared in front of her with the sports car. Lara felt that he was a rich handsome guy now! Lara looked at Chuck differently now. She felt very regretful that she didn''t agree to sleep with him last time. Also... She had fantasized that the Baller'' look like Chuck. However, it turned out that Chuck was actually the Baller! Did she really fall in love with Chuck? Lara could not describe her feelings at all. Charlotte''s reaction was different from Lara. She was just a little surprised. Since when did Chuck buy a new car? The money he spent on this sports car was equivalent to two BMW 7 Series! He was really rich! "I told you that I can really afford a BMW 7 Series!" Chuck said. Lara was speechless. She felt that it was too embarrassing for her to keep calling Chuck a loser. "I..." Lara stammered. She did not know what to say. She didn''t even dare to look at Chuck anymore. Chuck walked towards them. Lara''s face was pale and her eyes were red. Tears were rolling down her cheeks. She felt that she could no longer face Chuck. She said, "I''m sorry..." Charlotte did not know what to say. She just remained silent. Chuck nced at Lara and turned around to leave. However, Lara stopped him and pleaded, "Chuck, it was all my fault in the past. I''m sorry. Please don''t send my photos out, please..." Chuck wanted to send her photos out initially. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have to join so many group chats. However, he felt that he would hurt Lara too much if he did so. Lara might evenmit suicide. Although he hated Lara, he didn''t want her to die. Therefore, he didn''t send her photos out in the end. "Please don''t do this." Lara cried and pleaded. She felt very tired. The Baller she liked so much was actually the person she hated the most... "I''ll do anything you ask for. Please just don''t send my photos out." Lara continued to plead. Chuck looked at Lara. He never thought that Lara, who used to be arrogant and domineering, would beg him for mercy. "Are you still going to be arrogant in front of me?" Chuck asked. "No, I won''t." Lara shook her head and said. Chuck was a rich guy. How could she behave in an arrogant way in front of Chuck? She felt regretful that she treated Chuck badly. She didn''t even dare to look into his eyes now. "Fine. I won''t send your photos out." Chuck shook his head and said. Lara breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she asked tentatively in a soft voice, "Is there any condition for this?" Chuck looked at Lara. "I..." Lara stammered. "I''ve never thought of sleeping with you." Chuck shook his head and opened the car door. Lara was stunned. ''Did he just say that he has never thought of sleeping with me?'' She thought. Thinking about this, she burst into tears. Chuck happened to see Ynda Laneing out of the elevator as he was driving. Ynda was shocked. Then, she came back to her senses immediately. Charlotte and Lara looked at Ynda, who was wearing a dress and a pair of exquisite high heels. She had long slender legs. She was so beautiful... A beautiful woman with a sports car. Both of them... seemed to be a perfect match! Was it Ynda who was relying on Chuck for financial support instead of the other way round? Thinking about this, Lara was stunned. Chuck said to Ynda, "Let me send you back to school." It was dangerous for a girl to go back alone at this hour. "I... Okay." Ynda replied. Then, she opened the car door and got into the car. Chuck drove the car away immediately. He left. Lara and Charlotte stood there for a long time. Charlotte sighed. Chuck could even afford such an expensive car. She had underestimated him. "Am I dreaming..." Lara muttered. "Nope. All of this is true," Charlotte said. Lara cried again. Tears rolled down her cheeks. "Lara, do you really like him?" Charlotte asked. Charlotte could tell that Lara had fallen in love with Chuck just by looking at her facial expression. Lara had hoped that she was the one who got into the sports car just now... "I... don''t know. I..." Lara shook her head. She really missed him a lot. However, she was not sure if she had really fallen in love with him. Lara burst into tears again... ...... "Are you not going back to school?" Chuck asked surprisingly. It was alreadyte now. Ynda was the kind of person who would sleep and wake up at regr hours. Why was she going to sleepte tonight? "Well, it''s my childhood friend''s birthday today. I need to go to a bar to celebrate with her." Ynda said. She didn''t want to get into Chuck''s car just now. However, she would feel bad if she rejected him. Chuck asked her which bar she was going. Then, he drove her there since it was not too far away. "Okay, thank you." Ynda smiled and said. "You''re wee," Chuck said. He wanted to give Yvette a call after sending Ynda to the bar. Ynda talked to Chuck when they passed by a bar, "My childhood friend wanted to celebrate her birthday here. However, the bar is under renovation. So, we decided to celebrate in another bar..." Wasn''t this his mother''s bar? He remembered his mother told him that she wanted to renovate the bar in a luxurious way. Well, it seemed that they had already started the renovation. He would definitelye over to support her when the bar reopened. "I heard that the owner of this bar had changed. So, this bar is under renovation now. I think the new owner of this bar must be very rich because it takes a lot of money to take over this bar." Ynda looked at Chuck and said. Chuck smiled and thought, ''I''m afraid that my mother doesn''t even know how much money she has.'' All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "What are youughing at? Don''t tell me that you''re the one who took over this bar?" Ynda asked in disbelief. She could tell that Chuck had taken over the bar by looking at Chuck''s facial expression. Well, Chuck could take over City Square. Therefore, it was possible that he could take over this bar as well! "Nope. I didn''t take over the bar." Chuck shook his head and said. It was his mother who took over it. The bar might be the top luxurious bar in the country after renovation. "Oh." Ynda nodded her head and said. It turned out that she had been thinking too much. Soon, they arrived at the bar that Ynda had mentioned. Ynda opened the door and got out of the car. She said, "Thank you." "You''re wee." Chuck shook his head and said. Ynda turned around and walked into the bar. Chuck realized that Ynda left her bag in the car when he was about to drive the car away. Therefore, he parked his car on the roadside and walked into the bar. There were a lot of beautifuldies inside. They were all very sexy. Chuck saw Ynda from a distance. Chuck shouted at her but she didn''t hear him because the music was too loud. He had no choice but to catch up with her. Ynda walked into a private room. Several people came out when Chuck was about to enter the room. "Who are you? I guess you''ve entered the wrong room." One of them said. "Yeah. I''ve never seen you before." The pair of couples looked at Chuck up and down. "My friend is inside. I''m here to send her something." Chuck said. "Who''s your friend? You''d better get out of here if you can''t say out the name!" One of them said rudely. "Ynda Lane," Chuck replied. "What? Ynda Lane? Are you a friend of the goddess, Ynda Lane?" "It''s impossible, isn''t Ynda''s boyfriend William Yuri, who is from a wealthy family? I''ve seen him before. This guy is definitely not William." They doubted Chuck and looked at him unkindly. They didn''t believe that Chuck would know Ynda, who was a beautiful girl. "Please call her out," Chuck said helplessly. "Okay, I''ll call her now. But, I''ll p you if she doesn''t know you!" One of them said. Then, he opened the door and shouted, "Ynda! Someone is looking for you!" The other people looked at Chuck in disdain. ''Is he really Ynda''s friend?'' They thought. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 "It''s still not toote to leave now. Otherwise, if Yndaes out and says that she doesn''t know you, you''re dead meat." "That''s right. How dare you try to find a way to smuggle yourself into Bibi''s birthday party! There''s no way I''ll leave you be!" A few guys sneered at Chuck Cannon, but Chuck''s face was calm. They seemed to be pretty well- off, though that was still nothing to him. Once he called Betty, they would have no problem ying to their heart''s content tonight. Soon, Ynda Lane came out curiously and several people immediately spoke up in an effort to please her. "Beautiful Miss Lane, he said he''s your friend, but he looks so poor. He isn''t your friend right?" "Yes, I don''t think it''s possible. To be friends with Beautiful Miss Lane, one should at least be on the same level as us. He doesn''t deserve to be her friend." As soon as Ynda walked out, the guys turned to her in ttery. After all, she had an excellent figure and was also extremely beautiful. How could men not fall head over heels for her? Ynda did not even look at them. She headed straight towards Chuck and smiled at him, asking, "You''re here for a drink?" Her attitude... her gentle voice. The few of them were dumbfounded. Was this loser really Ynda''s friend? He did not deserve her gentleness. Could it be... they were a couple? "Nope." Chuck shook his head and ced the bag in front of Ynda. "You left your bag in my car. I just wanted to give it back to you." Ynda suddenly felt embarrassed and blushed. "Thank you." She took the bag. His car? What kind of car could he drive? The people around him guessed that it was probably just a 100,000 to 200,000 dor car. How could he be so shameless to show it off? The guys shook their heads in disdain. "Well, I''ll be on my way. You should enjoy yourself," Chuck said. "Alright, thank you," replied Ynda. Chuck turned around and left. However, someone from within the crowd suddenly sneered at them, "Hey, Ynda, you''ve changed boyfriends already? Why don''t we know him?" The person who spoke was a pretty, golden-haireddy. She dressed skimpily and strolled out from the crowd hand-in-hand with a good-looking man. The two of them looked very sweet together. Ynda frowned. This beauty was her high school ssmate Jacqueline Fredson, and this man was Merck Cady, also from the same high school. Back then, Jacqueline liked Merck, but Merck had been always pursuing Ynda. However, Ynda had turned him down. Ever since then, Jacqueline had bore some sort of grudge against her. "Not keen to introduce him this time? I bet you were dumped by your ex-boyfriend!" Jacqueline laughed excitedly. She had been constantly jealous of Ynda''s beauty, appearance and riches. She didn''t dare to show her envy and could only keep her feelings within her secretly. Later, after finding out Ynda''s father''spany went bankrupt, Jacqueline felt even more arrogant to finally see Ynda''s fame and fortune get thrown out the window. However, after Ynda went to university, she managed to find herself a very rich boyfriend. Jacqueline was not happy and went back to envying her again. But today, she was once again delighted to see Ynda dating a loser. It felt amazing! "Why are you not exining? Let me guess, you were really dumped?" Jacqueline continued cackling. How could she let go of this opportunity to make fun of Ynda? Merckughed coldly alongside her. "You rejected me back then, but now you''ve been dumped. You deserved it!" "But if you were dumped, so be it. Why find such a loser as your boyfriend? He looks so poor. No wonder you''re embarrassed to introduce him...but still, you both are a good match, because aren''t you just as poor too?" Jacqueline sneered. While Merck smiled, the others present were just looking at Chuck in annoyance. Anyways, he had managed to gather everyone''s attention and sneers. "If you''ve got something to say, just say it. Don''t get anyone else involved," Ynda said sternly as she looked at Chuck. "Sorry about that, just drive carefully." Ynda still smiled politely at Chuck. Chuck nced at the couple and walked over after a moment of hesitation. Jacqueline snorted softly and looked at Chuck with disgust. "Introduce him to us will you?" Ynda ignored her and directly said to Chuck, "Why don''t you go in and have some juice?" She was very embarrassed to bring Chuck into this. She originally wanted to stay for a while and then leave, but it was clear that things weren''t turning out the way she wanted to. Chuck nodded and walked inside with Ynda. Jacqueline was enraged to see Ynda ignoring her. She reached out her hand to stop them. "Stop right there! It''s Bibi''s 23rd birthday today. It''s not for random people toe in as they please and help themselves around. He didn''t even introduce himself, so who knows what he''s going to do in there. What if he steals a few cellphones or watches?" Jacqueline said. She was determined to humiliate Ynda today. "You''re going overboard!" Ynda''s expression turned icy. "So what? Everyone inside is rich! Everyone uses iPhones or wears watches that cost at least 50 grand. If you''re poor, wise up and don''t go in! Hey, I''m talking about you there! Yes, you! Get out of here, right now! Don''t even think about stealing anything!" Jacqueline shot a nasty look at Chuck. From N?velDrama.Org. "Jacqueline, stop it! If you have anything else to say, just say it to me!" Ynda was enraged. She was only here for a drink and was nning to leave thereafter. Who knew that she would encounter such a situation? "You''re so protective of him. It seems that he''s really your boyfriend. Heh, not only were you dumped, but you lost your taste in men? You two really are a good match." Jacquelineughed. Suddenly, a loud p could be heard. Ynda had pped Jacqueline in the face! Jacqueline''s face immediately turned red, a clear palm print on her cheek. "You f*cking dare to hit me?!" Jacqueline''s face was full of animosity. She raised her hand and was about to p Ynda back. Thwack! However, Chuck grabbed her wrist and his eyes narrowed, "Don''t hit her!" With that, he pushed Jacqueline away. Merck was furious. How could he bear to watch his girl get bullied? He waved his fist and immediately charged at Chuck. Ynda was scared and quickly dragged Chuck away. Despite this, Chuck stood his ground and was prepared to fight with Merck. The two were about the same height and weight, so he knew he had a chance of winning the fight. "Stop! What are you guys doing?" An angry voice came from the inside. It was Bibi, the birthday girl. Merck froze while Chuck nced at Bibi. He did not know this woman and had never seen her before. "Bibi, Ynda hit me just now. Look..." Jacqueline immediately startedining. Her father''spany was currently coborating with Bibi''s father''spany. She did not believe that Bibi would side with Ynda. "What''s going on?" Bibi scowled and turned to Ynda. "Today''s my birthday. How could you simply attack others?" Ynda sighed. She grew up with Bibi, but since her father''spany went bankrupt, she gradually grew distant with Bibi. She did not want toe, but Bibi called her personally and asked her to come. Since it was quite some time since theyst saw each other and it was her birthday, Ynda had decided to just drop by. Sure enough, she was clearly no longer part of them. Ynda was a little disappointed. She should not havee today. "Why don''t you ask her?" Chuck said. Ynda kindly came to meet her, but this woman had immediately taken sides without listening to her exnation. Was this what a friend should do? "No matter who''s right or wrong, today is my birthday. We''re just here to have fun. How can we be hitting others?" Bibi scrunched her eyebrows in disapproval. "I''m sorry." Ynda sighed. "Be careful next time. I didn''t ask you toe just to hit others," warned Bibi. "Got it," Ynda said. "The f*ck?! That''s all? She f*cking hit me!" Jacqueline was deeply unsatisfied. Whilst Chuck was not paying attention, she raised her hand and pped Ynda. However, Ynda raised her hand and caught Jacqueline in time. Jacqueline was even angrier. "Let go of me! Don''t forget, the ce where your parents are living in now is my friend''s house. I can make your parents sleep on the streets tonight!" Ynda nced at her and pushed Jacqueline away. She staggered back and almost fell to the ground. Then, she turned to Bibi andined, "Bibi, make her leave! This kind of person is not qualified to join the party!" "Ynda, I appreciate your wishes. You...should go back now," Bibi said. Ynda sighed and nodded, "Well, Bibi, happy birthday to you." She turned around and started to leave. However, she felt wronged and was about to shed some tears. This wasn''t like her since she was always a strong person, but... Why did it have to be like this? Money determined whether a person was in the right or wrong. It didn''t make any sense. With an apologetic tone, she said, "Chuck, I''m sorry. Let''s go." "Why are you leaving? She asked you toe, and you came. But now that she asked you to leave, you''re leaving?" Chuck questioned calmly. Jacqueline looked over at them in contempt. Did they even know who Bibi was? If she asked you to leave nicely, you''d better f*cking leave! Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Ynda was touched that Chuck was trying to speak up for her. She shook her head and said, "Forget it. I don''t want to be in touch with these guys anymore." "But are you allowing her to order you around?" Chuck asked. Ynda sighed. Even if she didn''t like it, what could she do? Now, she didn''t have the money nor power. She was a mere weakling trying to go against the authorities. Over the years, Ynda had gotten used to it. "What did you say?" Bibi narrowed her eyes. Chuck looked at her. "Bibi asked you something. What did you say just now? Say it again if you have the guts!" Jacqueline sneered. The others also felt that Chuck was bad luck. How did he even dare to talk back at Bibi? Chuck nced at Jacqueline first. "You''re Jacqueline Fredson, aren''t you?" "I am, but why do you ask? Are you going to find someone to beat me up? I hope you find someone powerful because no ordinary people would dare to touch me." Jacquelineughed disdainfully. Her boyfriend Merck looked down on him in contempt. "No, I won''t ask anyone to beat you up. I''ll ask your dad to," Chuck said. "Haha, my dad? Beating me up?" Jacquelineughed uncontrobly as though she had just been told the funniest joke. The others snickered. Chuck took out his phone and called Betty, who picked it up quickly. He started to ask, "Betty, I''m calling regarding a woman called Jacqueline Fredson. Please get her father toe and beat her up. I''m at Fuze Bar now." "Seriously?" The others were bursting intoughter as they threw sarcastic remarks at him. It was already hrious enough for him to insist that he could ask people to beat Jacqueline up. However, to ask her father to beat his own daughter up was simply unbelievable. Who could ever believe that? Bibi scoffed at the person. She was sure that this person was out of his mind. Ynda looked at Chuck in surprise. At first, she did not believe it either. Just then, she was reminded of the fact that Chuck managed to get more than 100 people over to aid him in the hotel with just a single phone call. The thought of that was still vivid in her mind. "Her father''s not here? Then forget it. I''ll leave it like this first..." Chuck was surprised. Betty had just checked and found out that Jacqueline''s father was out of town. He would not be back until tomorrow. There was no need for that. Chuck hung up. The people present still could not contain theirughter. One of them was even rolling on the ground hysterically. Chuck took a glimpse at her and was about to speak when his phone rang. He took it out and picked it up. It was Betty. "You said her mum''s here? Then please get her toe over and beat her up. Well, there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up now..." Chuck said and ended the call again. Everyone present despised Chuck even more after calming down from all theughing. "This guy thinks he''s a big shot, huh? Jacqueline''s dad''s not here, and now he asked her mum to come over. Did he escape from the mental hospital?" "Hey, that''s enough. Continue showing off and I''ll be the one who''s going to get people to beat you up!" Jacqueline stared at Chuck andmented scornfully. "Your mum''sing," Chuck reminded her. Chuck did not look at her at all. What was there to look at? Although she looked pretty, her face would probably be swollen by the pster. How would she look like then? Chuck looked at Bibi and said, "Ynda came to celebrate your birthday. It''s not nice for you to treat her like this. If you apologize to her, I''ll let you go this time." "Bibi, I should advise you not to talk to him like this." Ynda frowned and walked over to Chuck''s side. However, Bibi continued eyeing Chuck with distaste. Ynda''s expression fell. "And here I thought that you still had some decency despite your family business failing and going bankrupt. I must be out of my mind now that I see you with a jerk. How low can you stoop?" Bibi said. Ynda bit her lip. "What''s your full name?" Chuck asked. "Bianca Lee!" Bibiughed. She wanted tough. Was this person actually thinking of doing something to her? The others, including Jacqueline and Merck, all jeered at him. From N?velDrama.Org. "Well then, you won''t get to celebrate your birthday today either," Chuck said. "You say I won''t get to?" Bibiughed. What a joke. Chuck immediately called Betty again and it got through in a jiffy. "Betty, I''m in Room 109 of Fuze Bar. There''s a woman named Bianca Lee here. I want her gone... well, okay, I''ll wait for you." Chuck hung up the phone. The whole process took only ten seconds or so. "There you go again, making fake calls on the phone. You''re always so pretentious, aren''t you?" "I think so. Look at what he said. It''s not that I want to insult him, but he''s an idiot! He just said he wanted to have Jacqueline''s dad beat her up, but he couldn''te. So he asked her mum toe. Jacqueline''s mum isn''t even here yet but he''s calling to stop Bibi from having her birthday party. This doesn''t make a tad bit sense! Is this guy a fool or what?" The Fredson family all teased them, especially Jacqueline. She was really having the time of her life. Who the hell was he? To pretend to be of higher status than Bibi, they were all waiting to see him make a fool of himself. "You''re acting quite like it!" Bibi sniggered. Never mind anything else, she had already booked this private room. How could she leave? Furthermore, she knew the manager here! It was a private room reserved for her free of charge by the manager here. It was impossible to make her leave. "You''ll knowter if I''m pretending or not." Chuck shook his head and turned to Ynda. "We''ll wait, let''s get a drink or something to eat." "Okay." Ynda was moved. Chuck called a waiter over to book the private room opposite theirs. "Can you even afford it? This is a luxurious private room. The room costs more than six grand..." A young man said contemptuously. Chuck looked him in the eye. The waiter immediately escorted them in. "What''s there to pretend? It''s just two people getting such a luxurious private room." "I''m sure it''s just an act. He''ll probably go in and cry his heart out for spending so much." "Haha, I think so too." The others continued mocking the two of them. Bibi sneered, "How dare he attempt to chase me out? I won''t let him go easily. I''ll call the manager right away and drive them away!" Bibi immediately took out her phone to call the manager. The call went through and the manager said that he woulde over to deal with it immediately. Soon, a man in a suit came and said to Bibi politely, "Bibi, what can I do for you?" "The two of them there, chase them away! Now!" ordered Bibi. "Yes, make them leave!" Jacqueline joined in. The manager shivered. He did not dare to not offend Bibi and was ready to march in. However, his phone suddenly rang. The manager immediately said to Bibi, "Bibi, please hold on, I need to pick up this call from my boss." Bibi waved her hand impatiently. The manager immediately walked to the side to answer the phone. Bibi sneered and said to her gang, "Let''s go in for a drink. There''s nothing to see here. They''ll get out eventually!" Jacqueline and the others gleefully opened the door and were ready to go in and continue partying. There wasn''t much to see anyways aside from a pair of idiots. They were a perfect match for each other! All of a sudden, a person suddenly called out, "Jacqueline Fredson!" Jacqueline turned around and saw a charming woman walking towards her. She was stunned. What was her mother doing here? Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Jacqueline was stunned. She knew that her mother was having supper with someone nearby. Why did her mother suddenlye over then? On top of that, why was she fuming with rage? Bibi and the others were also a little surprised. They were all in a state of confusion. What did Jacqueline''s mothere to the bar for? Was it that she coincidentally also wanted to have fun in the bar? Indeed, Jacqueline''s mother was still charming despite her age. Wearing skinny jeans, she was fashionable, sexy, and beautiful. Her slender legs were more attractive than that of many younger girls. She might havee to the bar just to have fun, happened to see her daughter and hence she came over. Bibi was ready to invite Jacqueline''s mother to join her birthday party. After all, today was a happy asion, even though it was ruined by two people. Bibi snorted and looked at the private room opposite them. Now that they invited Jacqueline''s mother to party with them, the only thing left was to see them leave! Bibi felt likeughing when she thought of what Chuck said just now. To ask Jacqueline''s mother to beat up her own daughter? How stupid was he to say such a thing? Plus, to ask her to leave? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Bibi sneered! "Mum!" Jacqueline walked over to greet her mother. Bibi and the others also followed. After all, as it was an elder, it was natural for them to greet Mrs. Fredson. However! p! Jacqueline''s mother red at Jacqueline angrily and raised her hand to p her. With a loud p, Jacqueline''s cheek was once again decorated with a bright red palm print. Bibi and the others were astounded. What was going on? Did Jacqueline''s mother really hit her? "Mum, why did you hit me?" Jacqueline covered her cheek with one hand and asked in confusion and pain. "Why are you asking me now?! What did you do?" Jacqueline''s mother shot back at her angrily. She was furious. "Mum, I promise you I won''te to the bar anymore. This is thest time," Jacqueline whimpered. She was embarrassed to be hit in front of her friends. The searing pain and the strong sense of shame almost forced her to tears. She was just here to have fun. Did her mum have to hit her in public? "Yes, I won''te to the bar with Jacqueline anymore. I promise you, Auntie. I won''te..." Jacqueline''s boyfriend Merck also said with a smile. However, before he could finish his sentence... Jacqueline''s mother raised her hand and pped him too. The crisp sound of flesh hitting his cheek resonated in the bar. "Scram! Who are you to call me auntie?" Jacqueline''s mother was infuriated! Merck covered his face with his hand and was bemused. The others were once again shocked! "Don''t think I don''t know what kind of person you are. For 4 whole years in college, you''ve used up all my daughter''s money. What else can you do apart from living off a woman''s money? You useless man, you''d better f*ck off when I tell you nicely! If you don''t leave my daughter now, I''ll godd*mn find someone to deal with you!" Jacqueline''s mother continued. Merck''s face blushed with shame, his face full of fear. "Mum, what are you doing? Why did you hit my boyfriend?" Jacqueline asked her mother angrily. p! Jacqueline''s mother was so furious that she took another crack at her daughter again, "How dare you say that? What did you do? Someone called me saying they wanted to shut down your dad''s company. What the hell did you do?" Jacqueline''s mother and her friends were enjoying supper. The besties were ready to go back when she suddenly received a call from a stranger who said that they were nning to shut down her husband''spany. She got angry and interrogated that person, only to hear a single name before the call got hung up. She thought that the person was crazy and didn''t really take the call to heart. However, in less than a minute, her husband''s phone call came in a hurry. He scolded her as soon as she answered the phone and left her dumbfounded at what she heard. Only then did she know what her daughter had done. She immediately rushed over. "Mum, did you receive a prank call? It''s impossible to just shut down apany with just a few words!" Jacqueline shook her head and still couldn''t believe it. "Your father called me personally just now and you still think it''s a prank? What did you do just now?" Jacqueline''s mother was still furious. "I...I didn''t do anything, just, just..." Jacqueline said doubtfully. Suddenly, she turned to look at the private room opposite theirs. Could it be... Impossible, impossible! Jacqueline was astonished, her face full of disbelief! The others, including Merck, were also surprised. Could it be that the person in that private room was telling the truth? Did he really make Jacqueline''s mothere and beat her up? Bibi was stunned. Since he managed to make Jacqueline''s mothere beat her up, did that mean that he could make her leave? "Mom, did you misunderstand? What did Dad say to you?" Jacqueline was anxious. She did not believe that Chuck could really do this. How could he make her mothere beat her up with just a phone call? It was absolutely a fluke and had nothing to do with Chuck. "Your dad said you offended a person whom our whole family can''t afford to offend. This person could make our family bankrupt overnight. Tell me, what did you do?!" Jacqueline''s mother was so angry that her whole body trembled with rage. "What?" Jacqueline''s eyes widened. "Are you not going to tell me?" Jacqueline''s mother reprimanded. "Mom, I-I just yelled at someone. He said that he would get Dad toe and beat me up but Dad wasn''t around. So, he called someone up and asked for you instead. How could I believe that..." Jacqueline stammered. Enraged, her mother raised her hand again and pped her. Thwack! Jacqueline burst into tears. "Do you want to piss me off? How many times have I told you? Many influential people aren''t like you and prefer to keep it low. Why can''t you understand this? Where is this person? Bring me to him so we can apologize to him this instant!" Jacqueline''s mother was anxious. "Mum, he''s inside." Jacqueline wept and pointed to the private room opposite of theirs. She refused to believe that Chuck could cause such a fiasco with just a phone call. "Come in with me and apologize to him. If he doesn''t forgive you, your father will break your legs when hees back tomorrow!" Jacqueline''s mother dragged her into the private room. The other people were dumbstruck. They did not expect Chuck to be able to cause such a ruckus with a phone call. He just said a few words but he really managed to make Mrs. Fredson beat up her own daughter. "Who, who is he?" "I don''t know, I don''t know. Oh no, I just scolded him. Will he call someone to mess with my family?" "I also scolded him. What should I do? What should I do?" The more they said, the more panicked they became. Even their faces turned pale and their whole bodies trembled with fear. They definitely couldn''t afford to offend such a person if he managed to make things go his way with just a phone call. "Bibi, Bibi..." a round-headed young man called her in a low voice. The horror on Bibi''s face slowly disappeared. Her family was much richer than Jacqueline''s family, but it was incredible that Chuck could do this with just a phone call. "It''s okay. Don''t panic. Jacqueline''s family is not as rich, so it''s normal for them to be scared by a mere phone call. Don''t you know how powerful my family is?" Bibi regained herposure. She snorted softly. "You can only make people with smallpanies afraid. They''ll need much more power to make families like mine yield to them!" "Then Bibi, you have to protect us." "Yes, yes, we scolded him just now. He''ll definitely take revenge." "It''s okay. You all came here to attend my birthday party. I''ll make sure my dad protects you all no matter what. Don''t worry," assured Bibi. She looked at the opposite private room and sneered. Secretly, she thought to herself, "Jacqueline Fredson, you only have that much power if your family is scared to death by just one mere individual!" "If you stir up trouble again, I''ll be the one breaking your legs, and I mean it!" At that moment, Jacqueline''s mother came out with Jacqueline who was full of tears. "I know, I know," Jacqueline sobbed uncontrobly. Her face still had traces of fear and one could only imagine the atrocities she faced just now. As the two of them left, Merck walked over after a brief hesitation and said, "Jacqueline..." "Let''s break up!" Jacqueline spat out. She turned around and pped Merck, then she left with her mother. Merck''s face was scarlet from the shame and pain. In the end, he gritted his teeth and left without a word. How could he still have the guts to stay here? "Stop looking. Let''s go in. The birthday party will go on!" When Bibi announced this, the others were relieved and ready to open the door and enter. However, after the bar manager hung up the phone, he walked over with a serious look on his face and said, "Miss Bibi, please leave with your friends this instant!" Chapter 138 Chapter 138 "What did you say?" Bibi was enraged and felt that she was losing face in front of her friends! He was asking her to leave? The other people were astounded because they did not expect this puny manager to talk back to Bibi like this! After all, her father was the big boss of a bigpany! From N?velDrama.Org. "I apologize but these are orders by the boss. He asked me to inform you to leave and nevere back!" The manager said without expressions. Just now, he received a call from his boss. First, he was scolded. Then, he was asked to call over the guards to escort Bibi and her friends out immediately. This was an order! If he could not fulfill it, then he would be fired. He thought he had heard it wrong just now, but the boss sounded like he was being threatened by someone. He knew that he definitely had to drive Bibi out no matter what! "Do you know who my father is? How dare you talk to me like that? How dare you make me leave?" Bibi was angry. No one had ever dared to talk to her like this! The rest of the people could only look at her wide-eyed. So it was true! It took just two separate phone calls to make Jacqueline''s mother beat her up and make Bibi leave the bar! This was unbelievable! The birthday party was totally ruined! The faces of these people turned pale again, they were fearful in their hearts. Would Chuck also call and get people to deal with them? "Have ten security guardse to the private room right away!" the manager nced at her and uttered directly into a walkie-talkie. "F*ck you!" Bibi said and raised her hand to p the manager. The manager''s head snapped back as one of his cheeks turned red, but he did not say anything. Soon, ten tall and strong security guards ran over. "Manager!" They looked at the swollen-faced manager in surprise. "Throw everyone in this private room out of the bar!" the manager ordered coldly! "But, isn''t this Bibi?" one of the security guards hesitated. Bibi was a frequent visitor to the bar. How could they not know her? They didn''t expect the manager to make them drive Bibi out. "Do you need me to say it for the second time?" the manager said with an icy face. "Yes, sir!" The ten security guards said in unison and nodded immediately, their faces also bing expressionless. "Miss Bibi, please cooperate with us. Pack up your things and leave the bar immediately!" "You!" Bibi shrieked. She raised her hand and pped the face of a security guard, her face scarlet with anger. "How dare you make me leave?" These security guards were immediately stunned and no one dared to move. "You guys don''t want your jobs anymore, do you?" the manager snorted. After the ten security guards looked at each other, they immediately reached out to grab Bibi and dragged her away. She struggled wildly. "I''ll ask my dad to kill you all. All of you..." "Do any of you need me to repeat myself again?" the manager tilted his head and looked at the other people who stood rooted to the ground. Horrified, these people immediately went into the private room to pack up their stuff and ran outside. The manager then put on an apologetic and respectful smile as he walked into Chuck''s private room... ...... Bibi was kicked out even before she could react. She was so angry that she felt like murdering someone. The other people also came out with their belongings in their hands, looking very flustered. "How dare they drive me out, I''ll call my dad! I''ll shut down your bar!" Bibi was so enraged that she immediately took out her phone. The other people were shocked. Who on earth was this person? "Hey, Dad, where are you? I''m telling you, I''ve been bullied. I''m..." As Bibi spoke, she saw Chuck and Ynda walking out of the room. "Hello, my daughter, who bullied you? Tell me quickly!" The angry voice of her father''s voice could be heard from the phone. "I...tsk!" Just as she was about to continueining, she saw a Mercedes-Benz pulling up to the bar. This was the bar owner''s car. She knew him. The door opened. As expected, he was the owner of the bar. He walked up to Chuck with a grin on his face and said something to him respectfully. It was as if he could kneel down and lick his shoes the very next moment. Bibi was so surprised that she almost dropped her phone. She knew the owner of this bar, who also had a worth of millions of dors. She couldn''t believe her eyes to see this man bowing down to a person like Chuck. The others did not know the bar owner but they also saw Mercedes-Benz. Only a big boss could afford to drive this car, yet he kept apologizing to Chuck. They were bemused. "Hey, daughter, why don''t you say anything? Who bullied you? Tell Dad, I''ll get revenge for you!" On the phone, the voice of Bibi''s father could be heard frantically calling out for details. "Dad, you know the owner of Fuze Bar, don''t you?" Bibi was already confused. "Yes, what''s wrong? Did he bully you?" Bibi''s father asked. "No, I saw him being very polite to someone..." she replied. "What? Why should he be so polite to a person? It''s impossible! Although he doesn''t have much money, he runs a bar and he has some connections. In Ocean City, he doesn''t have to be polite to others. Are you sure you saw him?" her father said. "Yes, he''s really polite to someone to the point that he''s almost kneeling down," she said. "What? Is that true? Then, my daughter, you''d better leave quickly. If even Mr. Lee''s acting like this, our family can''t afford to offend the person..." said her father. Hearing her father''s worrisome sigh on the phone, Bibi waspletely stupefied. "Take care, I''m very sorry about today!" the bar owner said to Chuck respectfully. Chuck nodded, took out his car keys, and pressed it. A Porsche 911 lit up, and Chuck and Ynda got in. "He''s driving a Porsche 911..." Bibi muttered to herself. The others werepletely amazed. A while ago, they had thought that with Chuck''s wealth, he could only drive a car worth ten or twenty thousand dors. They didn''t expect that he actually drove a sports car worth five or six million! This car was so beautiful that itpletely amazed them. With a loud growl, the engine of the car whirred to life. It then swerved away and disappeared into the distance. "Bianca Lee, remember, don''te to my bar in the future!" the bar owner came over with a cold face. "Who, who is he?" Bibi was already at a loss. "He''s a person who can make you disappear with a single word!" said the bar owner. Thud! Bibi was so shocked that she dropped her phone on the pavement. Her face was filled with dread and fear. Could he really make her disappear? She was terrified. The others were also scared to the point that one of them had already copsed on the ground. Just who did they offend today? ...... "Thank you for helping me today," Ynda whispered. She managed to witness Chuck''s ability today. When she was in the private room just now, Jacqueline Fredson had knelt down to Chuck, bowing to her and apologizing furiously. All of this was just because of a call Chuck made! "No problem." Chuck shook his head and drove his car to the school campus. "I''ve often gotten myself into situations like this after my family went bankrupt..." Ynda muttered to herself. Today, if it weren''t for Chuck, she would''ve been driven out by Bibi. Chuck said nothing. Ynda had gone through a lot, and it showed in her current attitude. "You can drop me off here. I''ll walk over myself," said Ynda. Chuck nodded as she got out of the car. After waving to her, he drove away. Ynda stared at his car from afar until it disappeared from her sight. After a moment of silence, she walked into the campus. At that moment, her phone rang. She took it out and answered it reluctantly after seeing the caller ID. "Hey, Ynda, I''m really sorry today. I hope you don''t me me for whatever happened today." It was Bibi''s voice. She sounded extremely remorseful for treating Ynda badly today. "Let me treat you to dinner. How about tomorrow? We can meet at Hotel Luna, I heard the dishes there are very delicious." Bibi suggested. "No, it''s fine!" Ynda shook her head and was ready to hang up. "Ynda, don''t be angry. I apologize to you. Please don''t let your boyfriend do anything to my father..." Bibi pleaded. "No, he won''t!" Ynda ended the call abruptly. She turned back and once again fell into silence... Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chuck had already driven back. He called Yvette but she told him that she was busy and asked him to rest early. He felt helpless. Wasn''t it already close to midnight? He had no choice but to hang up the phone and sleep. Chuck got up early in the morning and drove straight to the za because Ynda called to inform him that Yvette was there handing out flyers. Because of her debt, Yvette was desperate for money. When he came out of the parking lot and passed by Lara Jean''s store, neither Lara nor Charlotte was there. Only two employees were in the store. Their business was pretty good at this hour. Lara must have been in school and Charlotte must have been working in the BMW store. The two of them could onlye over asionally. Chuck was toozy to bother. Soon, he saw Yvette handing out flyers. When Yvette went to work in the za this morning, it was already past nine o''clock. The sun was bright and the weather was hot, which made her all sweaty. She didn''t look well, maybe because she did not rest enoughst night. Chuck''s heart ached when he saw this. He immediately bought breakfast and walked over. "Hello, I''m from a trainingpany, ourpany''s..." Yvette handed the flyer to a passerby with a smile on her face. However, the woman nced at it and threw it on the ground impatiently. She said disdainfully, "Never heard of it. Must be a useless one..." After that, she left. Yvette looked at the stomped flyer on the ground. There were still footprints on it. She sighed, ready to squat down to pick it up. Despite thinking that she was used to encountering such disrespectful people, she still felt slightly upset. As soon as she reached out her hand, another person picked up the flyer first. She looked up and found that it was Chuck, who was looking at her with a caring face. Yvette stood up straight and asked, "How did you get here? You''ve got a test tomorrow. You should be reviewing!" "Wifey, eat this." Chuck handed breakfast to her. "You eat it. I still need to distribute these flyers." Yvette shook her head. Chuck took away the flyers in Yvette''s hand and gave her the breakfast set. She was stunned as he said, "I''ll do it, you should eat first." Chuck walked to a crowded spot without waiting for her response. He beamed and started distributing leaflets to the crowd one-by-one. Yvette looked at Chuck then back at the breakfast he had just ced in her hands. She was touched and suddenly smiled to herself as she muttered, "Fool, you bought so much. How can I finish eating all these?" She felt warmth in her heart. Chuck had always been extremely nice to her. Maybe she didn''t need to aim for a rich man and could just settle with him as her loving husband. Yvette was lost in thought. After a while, Chuck finished distributing the flyers. He came over and asked, "Wifey, is there any soy milk left? I''m thirsty." "Yeah..." said Yvette. She handed him the soy milk but suddenly remembered that she had drunk from it just now. She quickly shook her head and tried to take it back, "Don''t drink it, I drank it..." However, Chuck had already ced his lips against the straw and took a sip. He felt that soy milk was particrly sweet today. "It smells good," Chuck said. Yvette blushed. Was this not an indirect kiss? She whispered, "I drank it..." Chuck did not say anything. He just took another sip and enjoyed it very much. Yvette''s face turned even redder. He was her hubby, so what if he drank it? "Wifey, do you have any more flyers? I''ll continue to distribute them out for you," Chuck said after a while. "No, you should go to school. The test is tomorrow," Yvette said seriously. There was no need to distribute so many flyers at a time. "Wifey, aren''t you short of money recently?" Chuck asked carefully. After a moment of silence, Yvette shook her head and said, "No, I''m not. If you''re short of money, I can lend you some first." Chuck sighed. He tried to be more direct, "We''ve been sleeping in the same bed since young. I''m your hubby, do you understand?" "I understand, but I''m really not short of money, h-hubby..." Yvette tried to cover up awkwardly. Chuck was excited. It had been a long time since Yvette had called him that, and the name sounded extremely sweet on her lips. However, he sighed knowing Yvette''s character. She was very stubborn. Otherwise, she would not have tried to run apany on her own and defend it until now. "Why don''t I bring you some business?" Chuck said. Thepany could train people in almost everything. He could call his mother and ask her to call the hotel staff toe over for some training. Also, the bar was undergoing renovation too. He could have theme over to train as well. "Thanks, but no thanks. I can do these myself." Yvette shook her head. She did not want Chuck to call Zelda Maine anymore. He probably wanted to have Zelda send a few of her restaurant staff over for training. "Wifey, you..." Chuck sighed again. Forget it, he would help her secretly. "I''ll take you back to school. Don''t try to ck off, there''s still a test tomorrow!" Yvette said seriously. Chuck could only nod and follow her to the parking lot. When Yvette saw Chuck''s sports car, she was a little surprised because she had not seen such an expensive car in the za before. She guessed that it probably belonged to some random rich kid. "Wifey, do you like sports cars?" Chuck grinned. If she said she liked it, he would not hesitate to buy her one right away. "Nope. This is a car that you men like." Yvette shook her head, opened the car door, and got in. Chuck had no choice but to sit in Yvette''s car. Upon noticing his interest in the sports car, Yvette asked slowly, "Do you like it? I''ll buy it for you in the future." Chuck was taken aback by her offer. After all, this car was very expensive! "Don''t worry. I''ll definitely be able to afford it. I''ll buy you a red one, okay?" she smiled. Chuckughed. Was Yvette going to buy it for him? On the road, he felt reallyfortable with her driving, and couldn''t help asking, "Wifey, I want to hold your hand." "Right, here you go," Yvette reached out her hand and let Chuck grab it. It was a nice feeling. However, Yvette''s attitude reminded Chuck of what Queenie Carson had done to him a few nights ago. He sighed silently and vowed never to do anything like that again. Yvette breathed a sigh of relief when she realized that he was only grabbing her hand. She was driving, so she certainly could not do anything else. ...... "Director, I want to y this role." Zabrina Yalden looked at the director earnestly. She had been paying attention to this new movie for a long time, but the director did not contact her at all. It was only then that she took the initiative to approach her for the role. "This...the role you want is the female lead." Erica Yannic shook her head. "I know, the role suits me well," Zabrina countered. "Suiting you is one thing, but I can''t make the decision on my own now," said Erica. "I''ll have to discuss it with the production department." "Then who''s the producer of this movie? I''ll call them up personally to cast myself in the movie. You''ll just have to worry about the remunerations." Zabrina said. If she could win a Best Actress award with this, it would be worth it for her. After all, some of the shows that Erica had directed managed to reel in many awards. Erica hesitated and could only give Zabrina the producer''s phone number. "Here, this is the number of the producer for my show. But introduce yourself properly, because they won''t entertain you if you aren''t polite." Zabrina was shocked. Were they so powerful? Maybe they were just a bit arrogant, as always. She smiled and thanked Erica, then dialed the number. The call was answered quickly. "Hello..." it was a man''s voice. Zabrina was surprised. Why was the voice a bit familiar? She hesitated for a moment and said, "Hello, I''m Zabrina Yalden. I would like to y the role of..." "Zabrina Yalden?" Chuck was surprised. Did Zabrina call him asking for a role? In fact, Chuck had thought of her before but had excluded her because of his dislike towards her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. However, since she knew his number, it was most likely that she had asked the director, Erica Yannic. "You know me?" Zabrina was amazed. She felt more and more familiar with the voice. Where did she hear it before? "Yes, I do." Chuck smiled. Yvette, who was driving beside, nced at him in suspicion. Chuck''s expression immediately returned to normal. "I like this screeny of yours very much. I can see myself being the female lead, so..." said Zabrina. "I''ll think about it." Chuck hung up the phone. On the other side of the phone, Zabrina was astounded. This voice ... She asked queerly, "Director, what''s the name of the producer?" "You can just call him Mr. Cannon," said Erica. "What? He''s the one who invested in this?" Zabrina was speechless. The figure of a person popped up in her mind: it was someone in a Rolls-Royce... Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Zabrina Yalden could not describe the shock in her heart. Never had ite to her mind that the person she was talking to was actually the most distinguished guest in a five-star hotel and someone who had beaten up some people from the Chamber of Commerce. Now he was actually the investor of this movie... Zabrina shook her head nkly. Just who was he? To be honest, she was just a rising star that rose to fame all of a sudden. What she needed to do was to prove her acting skills with a movie that could boost her poprity. Now, this show directed by Erica Yannic was an opportunity for her to prove herself and expand her career! She really wanted to seize this opportunity, but the investor of this movie was him... Zabrina was in a dilemma. What should she do? She really wanted to be involved in this show, but would he allow her to? Zabrina was unsure. No matter what, she had offended Chuck previously! "How did it go?" the director, Erica asked. Zabrina walked over and said after a moment''s hesitation, "Director, is he in Central City now?" Erica shook her head. "He''s not." "Where is he then?" Zabrina added. "Seems to be Ocean City..." Erica said after thinking for a while. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Ocean City, huh?" Zabrina murmured to herself. After a while, she looked determined. No matter what, she had to be in this movie, and she would do anything she could to achieve her goal! ...... "Be good and go to ss. I''ll go to the ssroomter. The test is tomorrow!" Yvette Jordan said seriously. Chuck nodded and sighed. He did not study for this semester, so he surely couldn''t pass the test. He was already thinking of ces to rx and unwind after the exam. Fortunately, he was now in his sophomore year and starting his second year in another few more months. "What''s wrong, hubby?" Yvette asked in a low voice when she saw Chuck sigh. "I''ll surely flunk the test," Chuck pouted. "It''s okay. I''ll tutor you during the summer break. You must study harder so you can find a good job after graduation." Yvette said in a serious tone. She wanted to change Chuck''s mind to get him to study harder. After all, it was not good for him to rely on Zelda all the time. If he managed to graduate with good credentials, he could definitely earn a monthly sry of up to five digits. She also believed in Chuck''s ability to earn a stable monthly ie. With his charisma, he had managed to gain the trust of both Zelda and the women in the Rolls-Royce from Central City. Therefore, he could definitely do well. Chuck nodded. He also wanted to study more, especially French. He was determined to follow in his mom''s footsteps and shop till he drops abroad! "Wifey, tutor me this evening," He said, tugging onto Yvette''s hand at the same time. "Be more serious. What the hell are you thinking? Go to the ssroom, now!" Yvette red at Chuck and pulled her hand back. Chuck was tongue-tied. Upon seeing Yvette''s pretty face and slightly bashedplexion, he couldn''t help himself but nt a kiss on her cheek. He hurriedly opened the car door and ran away. Yvette''s face immediately turned as red as a tomato. She covered her cheek with her hands and felt chuckled, "Fool, I''m your wife. If you kiss me, then kiss me. Why are you running away?" Her heart thumped wildly against her chest. Was this the feeling of falling in love? It was such a beautiful feeling. She looked around. Fortunately, no one saw her. Otherwise, it would be hard for her to continue her job as a teacher. She heaved a sigh of relief, got off the car, and walked to her office. She was lost in thought, thinking of how she should return the money borrowed from the rich man. She had already thought of a way, but...she was still thinking about it. Yvette sighed. However, after she walked away from the parking lot, a girl who lookedpletely stunned emerged from behind a big tree. She looked at Yvette from a distance and couldn''t help gasping in surprise. The girl was Lara Jean, who happened to pass by the school parking lot by coincidence. She was already unhappy because of Chuck''s incident. She had no car, and she did not know how she ended up here when she regained her senses. When she saw Yvette''s car, she wanted to go over and say hello but instead saw Chuck exiting the car. She even saw Yvette sping her cheek shyly. Maybe Chuck had kissed her in the car! Or were they doing other naughty things together in secret... They were too bold to have done so in the university''s parking lot! Lara was not an idiot. She instantly thought of an unbelievable fact! How could Chuck be dating Yvette, the most beautiful teacher in the whole university? It was impossible! It was true that Chuck was rich and could pursue a lot of women, but Yvette had so many suitors and she had always been single. Lara knew that she wasn''t a gold digger and had hated Chuck a lot before. Why was it that now... Lara recovered from the shock. She thought about it again. It was no wonder that Yvette had showered Chuck with praise in ss recently. Now she knew! Lara felt ufortable. She felt as if someone had stolen something from her. Yvette was a few years older than them, so how could Chuck even get together with her? She snorted, "A freshman hooking up with his teacher. This will be a piece of big news for sure!" Lara hesitated. She immediately headed for the ssroom the moment an idea popped up in her head. Chuck strolled around the school to rx before finally arriving in the ssroom. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Lara who was lingering in the corridor outside the ssroom, seemingly waiting for someone. When she noticed him, she lowered her head instinctively right away without knowing why herself. She was the one who knew his weakness, not vice versa! When Chuck passed by her, Lara bit her lip and suddenly stood up. She grabbed his hand and pulled him outside. The ssmates in the room were astonished. What was going on? Lara, who had always looked down on Chuck, actually took the initiative to talk to him? They looked at each other in dismay. What was wrong with this loser Chuck? Why were all the beauties making a move to talk to him recently? "Is Lara blind too?" "How could it be possible? Doesn''t Lara have a rich boyfriend? How could she fall in love with Chuck?" "You''re right. I think she''s using Chuck as her errand boy." "Of course, Chuck must be very happy." "Haha!" The students in the ss gossiped and burst intoughter at their spection. "What are you doing?" Chuck frowned. He really did not want to talk to Lara anymore. Lara stared at him, then she said, "I saw it." "What did you see?" Chuck asked her. "I saw you getting out of Teacher Jordan''s car. Her face was very red. Tell me, you''re dating Teacher Jordan right! How could you be so shameless?" Lara became angrier and angrier as she spoke. She had been thinking about it for a long time these days. Did she like Chuck? She thought about it long and hard and struggled with herself but in the end, she knew that she had fallen in love with him. When Ynda got into the sports car and left with him, she felt empty, as if someone had taken what belonged to her. It''s a feeling called lovemaking. Chuck frowned. He was too excited to notice the others in the parking lot. He had no idea that Lara would see them. The headmistress of this school was a very old-fashioned middle-aged woman. If she knew that Yvette was dating a student, she would definitely find a way to fire her. Since Yvette only had a few sses per week, she enjoyed her current job a lot. If she was fired, she would definitely be upset. "Chuck, you rich people always think about dominating all kinds of women, don''t you? Now you suddenly turn your sight towards Teacher Jordan? Don''t you think you''ll harm her eventually?" Lara scolded him. "I don''t think so." Chuck shook his head. Yvette had been his wife in the first ce, so there was nothing wrong with kissing her. Besides, his mother was so rich that he could definitely give her a good life ahead. "You don''t think so? Chuck, I thought you were just pretending to be a loser. But I misjudged you. You hooked up with Teacher Jordan, do you really think you''re going to marry her? No, you''re just messing around with her, you''re treating her as your ything. Once you''re done ying with her, you''ll give her somepensation at most and kick her aside. Do you know that you''ll be hurting her? She''ll be left alone then! I advise you not to y with her heart, although she has temper issues, she''s still a good teacher. She deserves respect and not your ying around!" Lara spat out coldly. "I think you''ve misunderstood. Teacher Jordan has been my wife, to begin with," said Chuck. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Lara Jean was stunned, her face was full of disbelief. How could it be possible? Yvette Jordan had only been kinder to Chuck Cannon recently. It had only been a few days. How could she have be his wife? How could it be so fast? "What did you say?! Teacher Jordan is your wife? ...You! Chuck, are you sick? Or do you take me for a toddler? Do you think she''ll be your wife once you start dating her?" Lara shook her head in disapproval. She still had the second half of the sentence in her mind: "You think you''re the big deal because you''re rich. Teacher Jordan isn''t a gold digger. You only managed to date her because you have a lot of tricks up your sleeve and you tricked her." Chuck frowned. How could Lara not believe that Yvette was his wife? "If you let Teacher Jordan know that you''re messing with her, do you still think she will still be your wife? Putting aside being your wife or your girlfriend, she won''t even want to be your teacher anymore." "I didn''t mess around with her. She''s really my wife," Chuck said. Why wasn''t Lara believing him? "Okay, where''s your marriage certificate! If you show me your marriage certificate, I''ll believe you then!" Lara stretched out her hand. Chuck was speechless. He and Yvette did not have a marriage certificate. Ever since they were children, they had been sleeping together till now. Moreover, he was still underage. It was impossible for him to have a marriage certificate. Seeing Chuck silent, Lara was delighted. He''s really a big fat liar, she thought to herself. "You don''t, right? You''re a liar!" Lara was furious as she thought of Chuck being the rich man who cheated her of her nude photos. "You have to know there''s no need for us to have a marriage certificate," Chuck exined. The two of them had been sleeping together for so long. Was she not considered his wife then? "Do you mean there''s none?" Lara snorted, "You''re used to lying to others, aren''t you? Are you gonna lie to me again? No marriage certificate yet you''re still calling her as your wife. All rich men like to act like this, right? Call Teacher Jordan your wife for all you like and she''ll certainly ignore you." "Suit yourself." Chuck did not want to talk to her anymore. He had no point telling her anymore if she didn''t believe him. Would he have to drag Yvette here with her for Lara to believe them? There was no need for that. It would be too embarrassing for her to do so. "Admit it, you''re a liar! You''ve just hooked up with Teacher Jordan and now you''re saying she''s your wife. Do you know how many people have been chasing after her?" Lara sneered. Chuck did not want to talk to her. Despite having many admirers, Yvette never epted their confession. That was enough to prove that she did not like those people. In addition, she was hardworking and would prefer to spend her own money. "If Teacher Jordan finds out you''re a liar, she''ll surely break up with you. Don''t even bother thinking of her as your wife!" Lara huffed. She had already muttered in her heart, "When she gets angry with you, you''ll be in trouble. How dare you mess with the teacher?!" Chuck frowned. Lara wanted to leave. "Stop!" Chuck red at her. Lara shook for a moment. She bit her lip and turned around. "What is it? Am I right? Obviously, you two are just a couple. Why do you call her your wife?" "I warn you, don''t tell anyone that Yvette is my wife." "I''ve told you that Teacher Jordan is not your wife. Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself? Even if you hook up with her, when she knows that you''ve been ying with her, she''ll..." Lara''s face immediately panicked before she could finish her words because Chuck took out his phone and opened their chat history. She saw her own photo on his phone. "Please continue," Chuck looked at her threateningly. "I, I won''t say it, I won''t," Lara shook her head in a hurry. She wouldn''t know what to do if Chuck decided to show everyone the explicit photo of hers. Furthermore, she felt extreme shame just standing in front of him now. After all, he was showing her own nude photos. It felt as though she was wearing nothing in front of him now. Thinking of this, Lara was enraged. "As long as someone knows what happened between us today, I''ll send your photos to everyone." Chuck smiled. She was a piece of cake. "No, I won''t." Lara was so terrified that her face turned pale. Chuck did not want to look at her anymore. He was ready to go back to the ssroom, but Lara bit her lip and stammered, "Chuck, can you delete these photos? Please, I beg you." "Delete it? I can just look at them when I want to, so why should I?" Chuck said slyly as a warning. He had already seen so many of them, so he was actually not interested in looking at them again. "Can you stop being so shameless?" Lara stared at Chuck. "Well, how could you say that word when you were the one who sent me these photos?" Chuck replied bluntly. "You!" Lara really wanted to scold him but she dared not. Chuck was way too rich! "Fine!" Lara turned around to leave angrily but she stopped. "Chuck, don''t torture me anymore. Why don''t we just forget about it? I''ll apany you for a whole night, so please delete the photos." "I''ve already said I have a wife. Do you really think I would want to touch you?" Chuck shook his head. Although Lara was very beautiful today, he would not cheat on Yvette with Lara. "Are you done? Teacher Jordan is not your wife!" Lara was infuriated. Just then, they heard the sound of high heels. Lara noticed Yvette Jordaning towards her. She still didn''t understand why such a pretty woman would willingly allow herself to be deceived by Chuck. Lara was puzzled. After all, in her heart, Yvette was perfect, her appearance was ster and her figure was explosive. She was the lover of many people''s dreams. Such a woman had a lot of choices. Of all the people she could choose, why Chuck? "Chuck, Lara, what are you two doing here? It''s time for ss, why aren''t you in the ssroom?" Yvette came over and said. "Nothing, teacher." Lara lowered her head and turned to walk into the ssroom. Chuck followed suit. He was determined to be more careful whenever he was with Yvette in the future. On the other hand, Yvette noticed that Lara looked weird. She was confused. Was Lara not the one who looked down on Chuck the most? Why was she so afraid of Chuck now? "Chuck, what did you do to Lara?" Yvette asked. Chuck shook his head. He surely wouldn''t tell her about Lara''s nude photos on his phone, right? "Then why were her eyes slightly red? Did you bully her?" Yvette suspected that maybe Chuck hit her when he couldn''t stand her mockery. "Why would I? Wifey, let''s go to ss. I really want to learn." Chuck shook his head. "Keep it down! The walls are thin!" Yvette was fearful. If the students heard her, she would lose this job. Chuck nodded and hurried into the ssroom. Sighing, Yvette followed him and whispered, "H- hubby, don''t be angry. Just call me that in the car or when we''re alone." Chuck was secretly delighted. Her voice was as refreshing as morning dew. As soon as she entered the ssroom, Yvette''s face immediately turned stern as she announced, "Let''s start!" Looking at the wless Yvette teaching busily on the stage, Lara snorted secretly. Teacher Jordan, what did Chuck do to you? Do you know, Chuck just said you were his wife, but I exposed him. How could you possibly be his wife? As she thought so, she peeped at Chuck again, what a liar! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Teacher Jordan could never be your wife. Stop deluding yourself! ...... After ss ended, Lara immediately went to the office to find Yvette when Chuck wasn''t noticing. Yvette was a little surprised. Was Laraing toin about Chuck? "Teacher, what do you think of Chuck?" Lara asked out of the blue. "He''s fine. Why do you ask?" Yvette started to pack up. She was leaving early because there were no more sses for the day. "Teacher, I''m telling you Chuck has a girlfriend." Yvette frowned and asked, "Who told you that?" "I saw it. I run a shop in the za and I saw Chuck together with Ynda Lane, the campus beauty," Lara whispered. Yvette stood up. Chuck told her that he was there to do a part-time job. How could he be with Ynda? "Teacher, I''m telling the truth. Chuck''s a big liar and he likes to y around with women." Lara whispered. She did not know why she was doing this. She just did not want to see Chuck having a girlfriend. "Stop talking nonsense." Yvette shook her head and tried to deny it. "It''s true, I saw them in the za. It''s possible that the two of them were doing something in the office. Teacher, I really saw it." Lara said. It was true, right? Ynda was Chuck''s girlfriend in the very first ce, so Chuck must have been ying around with her at some point. As for whether he was in the office or not, what difference did it make? Lara was very proud when she saw Yvette fuming with rage. Chuck, you really are a big liar! Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Lara Jean felt secretly proud. Hmph, she thought, that''s what you get for dating Teacher. He even called Yvette Jordan his wife. That shameless man. Now, it was even more impossible for her to allow him to. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She saw that Yvette was very angry. Lara felt slightly sorry for her. Yvette being provoked could only mean that she really liked Chuck Cannon. However, other than being rich and handsome, what else did Chuck have? He was a big, fat liar! Yvette was silent. She took out her phone and wanted to call Chuck and ask him for the truth, but was it appropriate for her to do so? Yvette sighed under her breath. When Lara saw Yvette''s phone screen, she was puzzled. "Teacher, don''t you have Chuck on WeChat?" After all, using WeChat was much more convenient than calling. "No." Yvette shook her head and sat down. Last time when she was in the parking lot, she wanted to add him, but Chuck said that he would add her next time instead. It never happened even until now. "You have him on WeChat? Then you can share his contact with me. I''ll add him," Yvette said. "Yeah, I do, I''ll send it to you..." Lara took out her phone and was ready to send Chuck''s contact information to her. However, when she suddenly thought of Chuck''s warning, she shuddered. If she sent it to Yvette, would her photos be seen by all the students in the campus? "Why aren''t you sending it to me yet?" Yvette asked because Lara had suddenly froze with her phone in her hand. "Teacher, I''m sorry. I forgot I''m not friends with him on WeChat. I''m sorry," Lara said quickly. "Forget it, I''ll ask him next time." Yvette felt helpless. She packed up her things but suddenly thought of an important question: why would Larae to tell her about Chuck? Did Chuck tell her about the rtionship between them? Yvette was anxious. Hubby, she thought, what were you doing? "Why are you purposely telling me this?" She asked seriously and locked the door behind her at the same time. "I..." Lara began. She was a little flustered after being stared at like this. She shook her head hurriedly, but Yvette''s gaze made her feel panicked. Lara admitted, "Teacher, I just came here to talk...Believe me... I, I saw Chucking out of your car this morning." "What do you mean?" Yvette was at a loss. In that case, she must have seen Chuck kissing her. "So, teacher, are you dating Chuck?" Lara asked in a low voice. Yvette was already an adult. She soon calmed down and knew it was useless for her to deny it. After a moment of silence, she nodded and admitted, "Yes, I''m dating Chuck." Yvette herself was surprised that she said it out loud. She felt rxed to have managed to reveal such a big secret. "Why? Teacher Jordan, you''re so beautiful and you have such a high-paying job. Why do you want to be with him? Why do you like him?" Lara asked. She didn''t understand and was just in confused. With Yvette''s beauty and knowledge, she could easily find herself a rich man. Why did she date Chuck? After all, Chuck only had a BMW, a sports car, and maybe a few million dors worth of assets. Yvette could find someone better than Chuck who was richer and more handsome easily! "I...you wouldn''t understand. He treats me very well," Yvette said. She thought of the time when he fought for her in Central City. He was really brave. That was the Chuck whom Yvette had never seen before. Lara sighed. "But Chuck and Ynda are together. He''s messing around with you, Teacher. Don''t be fooled!" "Yes, I''ll ask him," Yvette said, feeling disappointed. Hubby, she thought, please don''t do this to me, okay? Lara knew that it was pointless to say anything else. She knew that Chuck must have already done it with Yvette in the car this morning. She thought that Yvette would''ve broken up with him immediately after hearing the news, but Yvette was unfazed. Lara could do nothing else. "Lara, let''s keep this between us, okay?" Yvette came over to her. Lara nodded. Even if she said it, she could still expect her ssmates'' reaction. They would definitely not believe it. Yvette falling in love with Chuck? It was outrageous. It was useless for her to say it anyways, not to mention that she dared not because Chuck had her nude photos. Lara walked out as Yvette sat on the chair. She was silent for a while and then took out her phone to dial Chuck''s number. He answered it immediately. "Wifey," Chuck said. "Hubby, where are you?" said Yvette. "At the za," replied Chuck. Since he came out after ss, he felt that it was better not to sit in Yvette''s car. Otherwise, if anyone else saw it again, it would be really troublesome. This would cause Yvette to lose her job. Was he in such a hurry to find Ynda? Yvette sighed. "Well, go back earlier. You have a test tomorrow. Remember to go to bed early." "Well, wifey, can I go to your house today? Can you tutor me?" Chuck wondered. "I will be going outter and I don''t know when I''ll be back," said Yvette. "Well, I''m reaching the za, let''s talkter," Chuck said. "Alright. By the way, when will you add me on WeChat?" asked Yvette. "Well, next time," Chuck answered. "Okay," Yvette said. After hanging up the phone, Yvette packed up her things and went out. The day after tomorrow was the date for her to return the money lent to her by the rich man. She had to get the money by the promised date, so she had no choice but to find a loan shark. She remembered borrowing an amount of money from them once when she first opened business. The interest was high but she still managed to repay them in time. She should be able to return the money this time. There was no other way. She had sold her house and invested her money, even losing around 500 thousand thest time round. She sighed as she drove out of the school. When she arrived at the remote restaurant where she borrowed the moneyst time. She parked the car and walked in. Some people were already waiting for her inside. They were going to run a background check on her and evaluate how much could be lent. Yvette estimated that her car and thepany could allow her to borrow around 700,000 dors. It should not be a big deal. After returning the money to the rich man, she would be left with some cash on her hands to allow herpany to continue being in business. Recently, thepany made some progress, but the profits were not rolling in fast. But... Yvette frowned. The person she borrowed fromst time was a middle-aged woman. She was very fierce but they were both women, and she wasn''t so afraid. However, this time, she was surrounded by a few men. "Where''s Sister E?" Yvette asked. "Why do you ask so much? Isn''t it the same regardless of who you''re borrowing from? Where are the documents?" the leader with a crew-cut said. After a moment of silence, Yvette took out the documents. The leader flipped through it briefly, then looked up at Yvette and asked coldly, "How much do you want?" "700,000." "700,000? It''s not a small sum. Can you pay it back on time?"the leader stared at Yvette. "Yes." "Well, you have good credibility here. Mortgage your car and yourpany and I will lend you 700,000! But you know the rules. You get only 650,000 from the 700,000 and you have to pay us back 100,000 for 8 months'' interest!" Yvette frowned. Why was it so expensive? "Don''t dawdle, sign it!" the leader said impatiently and threw the contract over. Yvette sighed. After careful observation, she signed the contract and the man immediately gave her 650,000 dors. Yvette was silent. She turned around and left but the leader said, "Beauty, don''t forget to return the money on time. If you don''t have money to pay back, I''ll go find you." She said nothing and left. As soon as she left, the leader sneered at once, the younger men next to him ttering him, "Boss, this is an extremely beautiful woman. Look at her exquisite figure, do you want to y with her when the timees?" "Yeah, it''ll be heaven if you manage to get your hands on her ..." "She signed it already, I''ll have my way with her soon." the leader snickered. There were actually some terms wrong with the contract. Someone who had never studiedw before would never easily detect the faulty terms in the contract. When Yvette signed the contract, she had already fallen into the trap. The man chuckled: he fancied women like Yvette a lot. He had never slept with a woman with such a beautiful figure before. "Boss, don''t forget us when the timees..." These underlings were almost drooling. "Don''t worry. I''m a man of my word." the leader smiled, as if Yvette was already lying on his bed waiting for him right now. ...... Yvette sat in the car. She was silent and felt that something was wrong. Although she did not know what was wrong, she just hoped that it was okay. She immediately opened her WeChat and transferred the money to the rich man. Chuck was surprised. Where did Yvette get so much money? He did not ept it and replied her instantly instead, "Wifey, where did you get so much money?" As soon as he sent it, he was mortified. He was done for! Chapter 143 Chapter 143 "Eh?" Yvette, who had just taken a sip of water, saw that the rich man had actually deleted a message. What was the message he sent, and why did he delete it? She felt a little strange. She happened to be drinking water just now so she did not see what the message he had deleted was. The rich man was online but how could he not ept the money? "Thank you for helping me before," Yvette replied. Chuck broke out in a cold sweat when he read the message. Fortunately, he had deleted it in time. Otherwise, the word "Wifey" would have been enough for Yvette to know that the rich man was him. Thank goodness! Chuck sighed. The moment he sent out the message just now, he was thinking if it was a good idea to admit his mistakes and tell her the truth. However...he hesitated: how was he going to tell her? Yvette''s character was different from Lara Jean''s. What would he do if Yvette thought that he was lying to her and ying with her feelings? Chuck admitted that he had lied to her, but he had no choice at that time. When He only added her on WeChat at that time when she was almost tricked into having sex with some random person in the hotel. Chuck just gave her his contact to make sure if she was ok. He stared at his message for a long time but he did not reply. Forget it, he thought. He hoped that Yvette would slowly forget the rich man who once managed to help her in a crisis. Yvette looked at the phone screen intently. Was the rich man not online? Why wasn''t he epting the money nor replying to her? She felt that this was fishy. Who on earth could this person be? She was curious to know the identity of the person helping her constantly. In fact, she really wanted to know who this person was. She had invited him to meet her twice before, but he did not appear. Those few times, she was quite disappointed. But now... Yvette shook her head and drove to the za, ready to head to thepany. She had to make money as soon as possible or she would have trouble paying back the interest every month. Yvette knew that she would have to face terrible consequences if she couldn''t pay the loan sharks back in time. When passing by Ynda Lane''s office, Yvette really wanted to go in and see if Chuck was doing anything with Ynda, but she did not muster up the courage to go in. What if they were really doing it? Then... Yvette sighed and returned to herpany. She began to concentrate on herpany''s affairs but she couldn''t wipe the image of her husband ying around with someone else from her mind. She was restless and kept on losing concentration. Just then, her phone suddenly rang. Yvette was surprised. Could it be her hubby Chuck? But... When she saw that it was Queenie Carson''s, she was a little disappointed. When she answered the phone, Queenie''s crying voice could be heard clearly, "Teacher Jordan..." Yvette stood up immediately... ...... A minuteter, Yvette ran out of thepany looking extremely anxious. Right at that moment, Chuck and Ynda were talking about something in the corridor, seemingly discussing their work. After Yvette saw them, she sighed and was prepared to leave immediately. However, she noticed that there was no ambiguous behavior going on between Chuck and Ynda. It seemed that they were really just talking about the za''s business. Looking at Chuck from such a distance, she realized that he had really changed a lot. He looked more calm andposed when he spoke, and every action he took looked elegant. It was a pity that the person standing beside him was the pretty Ynda Lane and not her. Yvette hesitated for a moment before walking over. "Chuck..." Chuck turned his head and looked at Yvette curiously. "What''s wrong?" In fact, he was a bit nervous. Did Yvettee to find him because of that message? "Are you...free?" Yvette asked carefully. "Yes, what''s wrong?" Seeing her serious look, Chuck agreed immediately but was secretly relieved that his secret was still safe. "Well, I''ll leave you two first." Ynda smiled and returned to her office. Yvette watched as she left and shifted her position ufortably. She hesitated a while before asking, "Was what Lara said really true?" "What''s wrong, wifey?" said Chuck. "Queenie called me just now and told me that something had happened, so I..." Yvette trailed off. "Well, let''s go then." Chuck nodded. In fact, when Queenie left yesterday, Chuck had a feeling that something had happened. Otherwise, Yvette would not have given Queenie ten thousand dors. Besides, the test was tomorrow. If she didn''t return tomorrow, it was guaranteed that she was not coming back. However, Quennie had called Yvette instead of him. She was simply trying to tell him that she did not want him to do anything for her just because of what happened that night. Chuck sighed. She was too innocent. "Will it disturb your work?" asked Yvette. "No, it won''t," Chuck replied. "Okay," The two of them immediately went downstairs. When they arrived at the parking lot, Yvette switched on the navigation app on her phone and both of them went to Queenie''s house. After the two of them left, Zelda arrived to find Chuck. She was here to take a look at the stores. However, when she arrived at Ynda''s office, she did not see him. So she asked, "Where''s Chuck?" "He went out with Teacher Jordan," Ynda said. "Are you here to check out the stores? I''ll lead the way." "Okay." Zelda nodded, feeling a little disappointed. She followed Ynda to the store. She was considering whether to open her restaurant here. After all, it would probably be a bit awkward for them to meet constantly. However, she had taken a fancy to this ce, so she still wanted toe and take a look. If the ce was fine, she wouldn''t mind opening her restaurant here since she was here to make money and not to do something else. Yet, she remained unconvinced by her own thoughts: was she purely trying to do business here? If not, why would she be disappointed when she did not see Chuck? She gave a deep heave. She did not give herself to Chuck or let him touch her body. Even though she helped him twice, they did not have much physical contact in the process, so how could she fall for him? ...... On the way, Yvette borated on what had happened to Queenie''s family in detail. Queenie had a rough life. Her parents died a few years back, leaving her younger sister and her. They lived in her aunt''s house, and they had been treated poorly since young. Queenie could only go to school because she begged her aunt on her knees and promised to repay her twofold after she graduated and started working. While in college, Queenie had never asked her aunt for any living expenses and paid for everything using her hard-earned cash from part-time jobs. In spite of this, a few days ago, Queenie''s aunt called and suddenly asked her to stop studying. She wanted Queenie toe back and get married because someone already had their eye on her. Moreover, her aunt had even received the dowry. Queenie refused to return. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, her sister was still in her aunt''s house. She threatened Queenie that she would beat her sister to death if Queenie did note back. Queenie had always loved her sister dearly, so how could she bear to leave her sister in danger? Therefore, Yvette gave her 10,000 dors to return the dowry, but it was not enough. Something else came up and she had no choice but to call Yvette for help... Upon hearing this, Chuck was also a little annoyed. He had expected Queenie to have bad memories of her family, but he never expected it to be this bad! Chuck sighed. Queenie was too pitiful. Queenie was hiding and looking around anxiously at the intersection of the road. She really had no choice but to call Yvette after sneaking out. She was just 19 and was in her first year of college, so she did not want to get married like this, otherwise, her life would be ruined. Despite this... A mean-looking woman suddenly appeared behind Queenie and tugged onto her hair. Queenie fell onto the ground. She burst into tears and cried, "Auntie, please stop, it hurts..." The woman raised her hand and pped her, "You should be thankful that Master Cady has his eye on you! And yet you still refuse the marriage and want to return the dowry? No way!" "Auntie, please don''t do this to me. I still want to study in college, I really do..." Queenie pleaded bitterly. However, the woman pped her again. "Shut up! I gave you a home, good food, and warm clothes. Yet, you refuse my arrangement for your marriage and your future? You''re just as ungrateful as your parents!" "Auntie, please don''t talk bad about my parents..." said Queenie. "Your mother was a b*tch, and your father was an even bigger b*stard. The reason why I asked you to marry Master Cady is to give you a new chance at life. Don''t be as ungrateful as your parents! Get back now!" The woman grabbed Queenie by the hair and dragged her back. She cried and begged but the woman maintained a firm grip and refused to let her go... Queenie looked at the intersection in the distance tearfully. "Teacher," she thought, "pleasee and save me." Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Queenie Carson struggled and her aunt impatiently pped her again. Queenie bit her lip and burst into tears. Her face was already swollen. "Be good and marry Master Cady as I say! Even if you don''t agree, you have to agree. It''s not up to you!" her aunt snapped. "Auntie, please return the dowry he gave. I beg you. After I graduate from college, I will return you the money twofold! Auntie..." Queenie pleaded. She really felt desperate. She still had her sister to take care of. Otherwise, she would have run away a long time ago, but now, how could she run away? "You will pay it back? What do you have to pay for it? Do you know much in dowry Master Cady has given us? You wouldn''t even be able to return the money if you work for your whole life, don''t even mention paying it back twofold!" the woman sneered. "Auntie, please tell me how much it is. I''ll definitely give it to you after I start working," Queenie said. "Shut up. I''m telling you, Master Cady gave us 500,000 for your hand in marriage! How can you pay it back? You''re so foolish, if you go out and work, it''ll be just three or four thousand a month. How can you ever pay it back?" the woman snapped. "500,000?" Queenie sat on the ground with a pale face. She thought that it would only be a five-figure sum, but why was it actually so much? 500,000 was really arge sum for her. "Can you afford it?" the woman mocked and pulled Queenie''s hair to pick her up. "I, I can borrow it from my friends," Queenie said. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "You want to borrow from your friends? Your mother''s a poor bum and so are you. Do you have friends who can afford lending you 500,000 dors?" the woman jeered. Queenie shook her head desperately. She took out the 10,000 dors Yvette Jordan gave her from her bag. "Auntie, I give you 10,000 first and I''ll slowly pay you back. Please return the dowry." The woman immediately grabbed the money into her hands and sniggered. "Where did you get 10,000 from? Did you do something behind my back? If you are not a virgin anymore, you''ll see how I deal with you!" "Auntie, this is what my teacher lent me," Queenie said anxiously. "Teacher? What kind of teacher would lend 10,000 to a student? Do you think I''m stupid? No matter how you got this money, I''ll take this 10,000! I''ll take it as repayment for your sister''s living expenses for the past few years!" she said and put the money in her bag. "No, aunt, this is what my teacher lent me. No..." Queenie was so worried that she bawled out. She had not lived off her aunt in the past few years. She worked part-time every day and she even paid her aunt every month for her sister''s living expenses. How could her aunt take away the money that Teacher Jordan had lent her? Snap! The woman pped Queenie in the face and yelled angrily, "It''s better to raise a dog than to raise you. You''ve lived with me for several years, but you don''t want to even give me 10,000 dors. You''re really an ungrateful person!" "Auntie, the money''s not mine, it''s really not," Queenie cried desperately. At this time, her cell phone rang. She hurriedly took it out and looked at it. It was Teacher Jordan. She was surprised to see her call, and she wanted to pick up the phone, but it was snatched away. The woman nced at it and said, "Teacher Jordan? It''s this fool who lent you 10,000? Hmm, this phone? You can''t use your phone again before you get married to Master Cady." "No!" Queenie shrieked. After saying this, the woman turned off Queenie''s phone. She grabbed Queenie and went home. Yvette Jordan, who was sitting in the car, looked unhappy. "What''s wrong, wifey?" Chuck asked curiously. Yvette shook her head and said that it was okay. When she called again, she found that the phone had been turned off. She felt that Queenie must be in trouble. The voice that scolded her just now was not Queenie''s voice, so it must be her aunt. "Queenie''s phone was turned off but she asked me to drive here." Yvette sighed. Yvette liked that girl very much. She did not want her life to be ruined just like this, but now it seemed that something worse must have happened to Queenie. She must have been locked up at home by her aunt. Chuck looked around but he really did not see Queenie. "What should we do now?" Yvette said anxiously. Chuck said, "Wifey, wait a minute. I''ll ask someone to find out where Queenie lives." "How do we find out?" Yvette asked. Was it so easy to locate her home? "I''ll make a call." Chuck took out his phone, opened the car door and went out. He found Betty''s phone number and dialed it. Yvette just looked at Chuck outside the car. She was silent but curious. "Husband, who are you calling?" She thought. Soon, Chuck came in. In less than a minute! Yvette was especially surprised! "Wifey, wait a minute. She''ll call me back," Chuck said that Queenie was from an ordinary family, so it was easier to check her details. Just making a phone call should be enough for Betty. If she found out where she lived, they could go there right away. In less than a minute, Betty''s call came. Chuck answered the phone and hung up the phone with a nod. "Why don''t you drive onward for another three miles, wifey?" Chuck said, pointing the way. In fact, the home was not far away from them. Yvette nodded and drove the car ording to Chuck''s instructions. But... "How did you know, hubby?" Yvette could not help but ask. How could he just make a call to locate someone''s home? It should not be that simple, right? "I told you I''m a rich heir!" Chuck smiled. Yvette felt ridiculed. "So, because you''re rich, you could do that? Well, be more serious, okay?! You think I wouldn''t know whether or not are you rich? We grew up together, so what wouldn''t I know about you?" Speaking of this, Yvette''s face turned red. She really watched Chuck grew up slowly but she had not seen him for nearly eight years, because Chuck did not allow her to bathe him... Chuck was speechless. He had said it twice, but Yvette just did not believe him! "Well, if this is your secret, I won''t ask," Yvette said, driving the car seriously. She did not think it was funny for him to make the joke. "Wifey, I''m really rich. Why don''t you believe me?" "Okay, I believe it, I do. Stop saying it, we''ll be there soon." Chuck felt at a loss. What he said made Yvette even more skeptical. It seemed that he had to ask his mother to meet her daughter-inw. By then, Yvette would believe it, would she not? ...... "If you run again, I''ll f*cking beat your sister to death!" the woman scolded. Queenie went back to her room. She knelt in the corner and cried sadly. The woman walked out of the room and called Master Cady. Soon, a BMW 5 Series drove to her door. A man in his thirties came out of the car. He had yellow teeth and a greasy face. He looked very disgusting. "Master Cady, she''s in the room. I will let you stay with her tonight. Anyway, you both will be married soon. Once you im her virginity, she''ll give in, and she''ll be yours forever," the woman said. Master Cady had been impatient for a long time. Some bad luck had gued his family recently. He wanted to marry a wife to bring some luck to his family. Coincidentally, this woman approached him and said that she had a virgin niece. Was it just not the right timing? Of course, Master Cady agreed. He immediately gave her 500,000 dors for the dowry. "Okay, I''ll give you some money to stay outside for a night. Don''te home tonight!" Master Cady took out a thousand dors and gave it to Queenie''s aunt. The woman hesitated. She was worried that Queenie would run away again, which could never be allowed. She wanted to keep watch and wait until Queenie lost her virginity, then she would go out, which posed lower risks for all of them. "Why, do you want three of us to do it together?" Master Cady said sarcastically. He nced at her, staring at her huge hips. When the woman heard this, her face immediately turned red. She would surely not do such a shameful thing. It was okay if it was just the both of them. After all, Master Cady was wealthy. She took the money and said, "Master Cady, I''ll be out all night then. But, that girl is very stubborn, I''m afraid..." "You''re afraid? How many women have I yed with? If I want her, how could she run away from me?" Master Cady shook his head. Was it not easy for him to deal with a college student? "That''s good." The woman went on her way. Master Cady grinned and opened the door. When he saw Queenie sitting on the ground, he was immediately excited. What a young girl she was! Her figure and appearance were really amazing. He closed the door and locked it. Queenie was so scared that her face turned pale. "Auntie, auntie..." "Stop yelling. Your auntie had already gone out. I didn''t expect my new wife to be so beautiful. Come on, let your husband take care of you tonight," Master Cady said and rushed over. Queenie cried desperately and struggled wildly, but Master Cady''s p nearly paralyzed her. She fell on the bed and Master Cady''s eyes lit up. He rubbed his hands and walked over impatiently. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 "Hubby, it''s over there, isn''t it?" Yvette Jordan said. She pointed at a house not far away. It was a vige and they could see it at a nce. "Well, it seems so. But why is there a BMW in front of Queenie''s door?" Chuck Cannon was puzzled. "Don¡¯t you know how to drive properly?" a woman shouted with rage. Yvette was shocked. She was just looking around and she didn''t notice that there was someone. "Sorry," Chuck said hurriedly. The woman snorted angrily. They were lucky that they did not hit her. Otherwise, she would make them pay a huge sum of money. She left and continued to walk forward. "Hubby..." Yvette suddenly froze, the woman''s voice was so familiar, it sounded like the voice she heard when she had just called Queenie. Was this Queenie''s aunt? "What''s wrong? Do you want to go over and give her a few kicks? No one would see it since it¡¯s already dark." Chuck thought that Yvette was unhappy being scolded by someone. "No, it was me who was in the wrong just now. Hubby, I think she is Queenie''s aunt," Yvette said and stopped the car. Chuck was aghast. He opened the car door and walked out. He immediately shouted, "Hey, stop!" They heard the woman¡¯s cursing voice. Chuck could not stand it. He immediately ran over. "Can''t you respect others? Let me ask you, are you Queenie''s aunt?" "Who are you? Oh, I know, are you the teacher who gave Queenie 10,000 dors?" the woman sneered. Chuck frowned. "Where''s Queenie?" "What do you care about her? Scat!" the woman shouted angrily. "If you don''t leave now, I''ll call the police!" Chuck stared at her and ignored her. He walked over and got into the car. "Wifey, let''s go inside Queenie''s house." "Well...ah, what are you doing?" Yvette was horrified. Queenie''s aunt suddenly ran across and stood in front of the car. When Yvette was about to start the car, she almost hit her. Chuck was annoyed. "Go away! What are you doing?" He saw the BMW in the distance. This woman was trying to stop them. Could it be... Chuck thought of something and he started panicking. "Wifey, step on the gas pedal!" "Hubby, I don''t dare to, I don''t..." Yvette shook her head. This woman was cursing and she was leaning over the hood, so Yvette didn¡¯t dare to step on the gas pedal. "I''ll do it." Chuck wanted to grab Yvette over. Yvette shouted, "Hubby, don''t...ah!" Yvette suddenly stepped on the gas pedal. As the engine roared, the woman who was leaning over the hood was shocked as she fell to the side with a scream. Yvette took the opportunity to drive the car to the front. Chuck was also terrified because the eleration was too forceful and the car just rushed through. The car quickly drove over. Before it stopped, Chuck opened the door and rushed into the house. When he heard the sound inside the room, he immediately kicked the door open and saw that Queenie was in the room, her clothes were in a total mess and there was a man who had taken off his pants, about to do something to her. Chuck was enraged. He grabbed a chair and threw it at the man. "Ah!!" The chair split apart. Master Cady screamed as he fell to the ground. "Chuck, boohoo..." Queenie, who was lying on the bed, jumped down and could not hold back her tears. She rushed into Chuck''s arms. "It''s okay," said Chuck. He would certainly not look at her. Queenie was stunned; when she heard his voice, she came to her senses. She cried because she desperately wanted Chuck toe over just now. However, she did not tell Chuck where she was. How did he find her? However, when she was in despair, this person appeared. He was Chuck. She put on her clothes in tears but she saw that Master Cady got up from the ground, grabbed another chair, and threw it at Chuck. "How dare you beat me!" "Ah, Chuck!" Queenie screamed. Chuck reacted immediately. He turned around and raised his hand to block the chair, but it was so painful that he grimaced, his arm almost broke. Chuck kicked Master Cady, and he fell to the ground in pain. Master Cady screamed like a dead dog while Queenie waspletely shocked. Chuck suddenly felt pain on his leg. He was bitten by Master Cady. Cold sweat broke out from Chuck''s forehead. He kicked Master Cady a few times and then Master Cady got up from the ground and ran outside. He cursed Chuck while running away, "You f*cking wait for me to get revenge on you!" He ran out after saying that. Chuck was so much in pain that he almost fell on his knees. That Master Cady was a dog, wasn¡¯t he? He wondered if his leg was bleeding "D*mn it! Queenie, put on your clothes," Chuck limped out and chased after him. He could not let him run away so easily. Today, he must break his limbs! Queenie was still in a daze. Was she really rescued from the Master Cady? She looked at her torn pants. She squealed and rushed to put on her clothes. Chuck hobbled out of the room with a chair in his hands. Master Cady was already in the car. "Hubby, did he hit you? How dare he hit my husband? And he¡¯s going to run away?" Yvette was fuming. How could he beat her Hubby? Before Chuck could speak, he saw Yvette''s face turn cold. She suddenly stepped on the gas pedal and the engine roared to life. Yvette''s car crashed onto the back of Master Cady''s BMW while he was starting the car, which scared him to death. Yvette¡¯s car hit his car and it banged onto the wall. Boom! Yvette''s car was smashed, and Master Cady''s car was worse. Both were damaged severely. Chuck was bbergasted. "This... my wifey''s so powerful! She actually stopped Master Cady from running away." Though, this car...wasn''t it totally damaged? "How dare you hit my car! Do you want to die?" Master Cady cursed as he got off the car. He was holding a machete in his hand. He was just about to get Queenie¡¯s body and was suddenly interrupted. Moreover, he was beaten up. He was already pissed but now that his car was damaged, he was going in for the kill! Whack! Master Cady shed the front of Yvette''s car with his machete. Yvette was stunned and she sat in the car, not knowing what to do. How could Chuck tolerate his wife being bullied? He threw the chair across at the dirty man. Master Cady cried out in pain. He was hit and he fell to the ground. Chuck punched and kicked him. After a few blows, Master Cady cried out in pain and begged for mercy. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t hit me, please don''t..." Master Cady pleaded. Chuck kicked him a few more times. What a scumbag he was! If he had been a littlete, wouldn¡¯t Queenie already got tarnished by him? "Ah, what are you doing?" Queenie''s aunt rushed over and raised her hand to spank Chuck on the back of his head. With a whack, Chuck was almost knocked out. He stumbled and almost fell down. Queenie''s aunt helped Master Cady up. He was her God of Prosperity. "What are you doing? How dare you beat Master Cady!" The woman was irate. She thought that the marriage would be sessful if Master Cady got Queenie¡¯s body today! However, there were two people who rushed out of nowhere and beat Master Cady. She was angry, these two were not afraid to die! "Let me tell you all, don¡¯t you both dare to leave today. Why didn¡¯t you both find out who Master Cady was beforeing? How dare you cause such a scene?!" the woman scorned. Chuck snickered. Did he need to listen to her? They would be taken care of with one phone call of his. The woman red at Queenie. "What the hell are you doing? Master Cady wanted to sleep with you because he thought highly of you. Why are you pretending to be a saint?" If it were not for her old age, if Master Cady wanted her, she would have already changed into a set of lingerie and wait for him on the bed. How could Queenie be so ungrateful? "Shut up!" Chuck said. He really wanted to kick this woman to death. After all, Queenie was her rtive. How could she treat Queenie this way just for money? "What grounds do you have to ask me to shut up? I..." the woman cursed, but Yvette rushed over and pped her in the face. "How dare you scold my husband? Go to hell!" Whack! The woman fell to the ground. Chuck and Queenie were dumbfounded. ¡°What? Chuck is Teacher Jordan''s husband?" Queenie thought. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Queenie Carson was really shocked. After all, Chuck Cannon was Teacher Jordan''s student, how could he be Teacher Jordan''s husband? As far as she knew, Teacher Jordan wasn''t on good terms with Chuck back then, buttely, she was kinder to him. Could it be that during this period of time, Chuck pursued her as a student? This... Thispletely took Queenie by surprise. It was not a rare thing for a student to pursue a teacher, but Teacher Jordan was so beautiful, and had it not only been a few days? Just like that, Teacher Jordan started dating Chuck? Also... Based on the timeline of events, then that night, wasn''t it that...she, in front of Teacher Jordan, helped her boyfriend, her husband to do that? Queenie immediately felt especially embarrassed, Teacher Jordan was so good to her. However, she ended up not only doing that thing with her boyfriend but also right in front of Teacher Jordan, with all of them in the same room! She felt at a loss and sighed, feeling ashamed to face Teacher Jordan, also... ...what she did that night was just not right. Yvette Jordan flew into a rage, raised her hand, and gave the woman a p. "Ouch!" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The womannded on the ground face first, her face started to swell. Yvette rarely hit anyone but this time she couldn''t stand it anymore. She was really enraged at this person scolding the man who had been sleeping together with her since young. Seeing someone bully Chuck made her angry. Chuck smiled. Today, Yvette amazed him. She hit someone and crashed her car all for him. Chuck eyed the seriously-battered hood of Yvette''s car, wondering if he should buy his wifey a new one. Of course, Yvette''s car had already be like this. She was about to change it anyway, but he did not know what kind of car she preferred. He thought that he should let Yvette choose the car, as long as she likes it, he''ll definitely buy it for her. Queenie''s aunt flew into a rage, crawling to get herself up. She was furious and ran over to spank Yvette. How could Chuck let someone hit Yvette under his nose? He ran over and kicked the woman. This woman really deserved to get beaten up! "Someone hit me, someone hit me!" the woman clutched her stomach and wailed. In this small vige, she was very loud and thus a lot of people came over. "What''s going on? Why did someone hit you?" "Yeah, and the car is smashed, what on earth happened?" "Never mind what happened, these two are done for. That car belongs to Master Cady and they even beat him up. Today''s not their lucky day!" "I haven''t seen anyone treat Master Cady like this." "Yeah, these two are probably fools, aren''t they?" The vigers gathered around and talked amongst themselves, pointing all around. Their voices of discussion were endless. Some people were surprised, some mocked and more people were watching the scene unfold. Queenie''s aunt got up with her hands clutching her stomach. Her face was distorted like a madwoman. "You two are finished today! Let everyone here be the judge. These two people are taking away my niece Queenie!" "What? Taking Queenie away?" "How can you do such a thing? Isn''t there anyw?" Just like that, the vigers were all fuming and they went straight to direct their curses at Chuck and Yvette. "Not only that, Master Cady and my niece are married. They''re in love! But they like my niece so much that they came to kidnap her!" the woman pointed to Chuck and said with a cold sneer on her face. She was not afraid for things to get worse. She had to vent her frustrations today! Even more so, Master Cady was present. "This kid took Master Cady''s wife? And beat him? How dare he snatches his wife? He''s not even half as good as Master Cady, is he?" "Half? You thought too highly of him. Just look at his car and you''ll know. He''s nothingpared to Master Cady." The onlookers were all talking about it. Chuck scowled. "Don''t talk nonsense. It was you who forced Queenie to marry him. Tell me, how much dowry have you received from him?" "Why do you care so much?" The woman continued raging. "You hit people and now you''re taking someone away! You beat up Master Cady and caused this mess. You''re done for today. If you don''t pay up, don''t f*cking bother to leave." Chuck stared at her. "I won''t. I must take Queenie and her sister away today!" Otherwise, Queenie would have been sold off by her aunt. Besides, Chuck had bought Yvette''s house that had always been vacant. It would be good to let Queenie and her sister move in there. Only this way could Chuck feel at ease. "You think you can take her away just by saying that?! The f*ck you think you are?" the woman mocked. "It''s not up to you now. If I say I''ll take her, I mean it." Chuck was calm. At this moment, when Queenie heard this sentence, she was so moved that her tears dropped. "What are you pretending for? And you say you mean it?" The woman snickered and walked to Master Cady''s side. "Master Cady, ask someone toe over and beat these two to death!" Master Cady already had his phone out, he felt like killing someone today. He had never faced so much trouble in his life before, so he was extremely furious. Just you wait, he would call someone to break their legs! His face was cold but Chuck came over, took a leg of the broken chair on the ground, and struck down on him! Right on Master Cady''s head! Chuck did not have so much time to talk nonsense with him now! He was going to fight!! Thwack! Master Cady gripped his head, there was blood oozing out of it. His face was of pure shock and he pointed at Chuck. "You...dare to hit me?" Everyone was taken by surprise! How could he hit Master Cady like this? Chuck looked at Master Cady and mmed the chair at him again. Master Cady shut his eyes and fell onto the ground with a plop. Yvette''s eyes widened and the others were dumbfounded. He was insane to hit Master Cady not only once but twice. "Does this guy want to die?" "Indeed. If someone hits Master Cady here in our vige, they''re asking for death! They absolutely can''t leave this ce!" "Ah! Murder, murder!" Queenie''s aunt was pale with shock. If Master Cady''s father knew of this, she would be as good as dead, even more so if he were to get angry at her for this. Chuck walked over to Queenie who was dumbfounded and pulled her over to Yvette''s side. Whoever hits them, no matter the person, he would hit back. Of course, the woman did not let him go for this. She grabbed on Queenie and did not let go. "Don''t go, don''t! He beat Master Cady, so we can''t let him go." "Auntie..." Queenie cried out. "Don''t go!" The woman held on to Queenie stubbornly, refusing to let go. "Someone call the police! Someone died, someone died! Once Master Cady''s dad knows we didn''t stop these murderous people, he won''t let you all go!" The onlookers were really lost. After hearing the woman''s words, they came to their senses and immediately surrounded Chuck and the other two. Master Cady''s father was a force that can not be reckoned with! He would really unleash his anger on all of them. Chuck nced at the woman and kicked her away. "Ouch, they hit me! Stop them!" the woman screamed and fell to the ground. "Hitting people and still wanting to leave? No way!" a viger shouted. All of the vigers restrained Chuck from leaving, all of their faces full of aggression! "Hubby..." Yvette held Chuck''s wrist in fear. It was rare for her to see such a scene. She was frightened by Chuck beating Master Cady just now. How could she have thought that Chuck would hit people like this? If the police were to be called in, something bad would happen. Chuck was not yet twenty years old. How could he have a criminal record because of this? "It''s okay. Don''t worry," Chuck patted Yvette''s hand. His confident voice stunned her. She bit her lip and nodded. She was not intimidated. "You won''t let us go, will you? Alright!" Chuck pulled Yvette and Queenie behind him. There were so many people here, and he did not want Yvette and Queenie to suffer. It was true that unruly peoplee from poor backgrounds! "Don''t leave! Do you still want to leave after beating Master Cady? There''s no way out!" "Be good and stay here!" These vigers voiced out and stopped Chuck. Who knows if when Master Cady woke up, he would be in a good mood and would give them some money. Therefore, they absolutely could not let the three of them leave! Chuck nced at them, took out his phone and called Betty Bernard. "Hello Betty, I''m now in Queenie''s house where you looked up just now. It''s just that someone wouldn''t let me leave." Chapter 147 Chapter 147 On the top floor of Hotel Luna. Karen Lee, who was sitting on a sofa, smiled and called Wi Logan of Central City. "Did you say that Chucky invested in your movie?" When Wi told her about that just now, she was not surprised. "That''s right. The filming will start soon," said Wi. "Well, how much did he invest? Chucky shouldn''t have much money left," Karen asked. "Quite a lot," replied Wi. "A lot?" Karen smiled. She knew roughly how much Chuck Cannon had. It was possible that he had invested two to three million dors, but for a literary film, that was okay. "Well, he gave me all his money. Looking at him, I can see he''s full of confidence," Wi said. "Really?" Karen chuckled. Entering the entertainment industry was also Karen''s idea. "Yes, he''s very confident," Wi added. "Confidence is one thing, but when the movie records a loss, don''t put aside some money just for him. That won''t do," Karen said seriously. She knew Wi''s character was too gentle. When Chuck went to Central City, she did not expect Wi to dote on him so much. After all, Wi was only ten years older than Chuck. She was like a sister to him. On the other hand, Wi insisted on calling Karen her sister. "No, I won''t," reassured Wi. "Really?" Karen said. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hmm? Well, I did have this idea, but Sister Karen, if you say so, I won''t do it," Wi exined. Karen was skeptical. Really? She didn''t believe it. "By the way, I saw Chucky''s wife Yvette. You must''ve gone to see her since you''ve been back for so long, haven''t you?" Wi said. "No," Karen shook her head. "Why not?" Wi wondered. After a moment of silence, Karen said, "Yvette''s a fine girl. I knew about her since the first day she got with Chucky, and I''ve been paying close attention to her every move. However, I''m a little suspicious of her identity." "Her identity? Sister Karen, what do you mean? Wasn''t Yvette an orphan?" Wi''s voice was full of surprise. "It seems so on the surface, but who knows if there''s anything else? You should know how many enemies I''ve had throughout all these years. At that time, Chucky''s grandpa took Yvette home with good intentions. I meant for her to leave immediately, so I arranged for her to have nothing to worry about as a child. When she grew up, I''d give her some money to let her live on her own. However, as a kid Chucky liked this girl so much he did not let her go. The girl cried and made a fuss about it too. What could I do? I could only agree to let them stay together. Luckily, she''s pure and she did nothing bad all these years. But as long as I don''t know for sure who her parents were, I''ll be restless, so I need to keep an eye on her," Karen borated. "I understand what you mean, Sister Karen. But since you''re so suspicious of Yvette, you might as well let her leave," Wi said. Karen sighed and shook her head. "That''s not good either. Chucky liked her from young. If I ask Yvette to leave without saying a word, he''ll definitely hate me for it once he knows." "Will he?" Wi was taken aback. "I haven''t been with Chucky for so many years, so I owe him a lot. I don''t want him to hate me because of anything, so..." Before Karen finished her words, there was a knock on the door. "Come in!" Karen said. Betty was no stranger, so even if she was on the phone with Wi, Karen would not avoid her. Betty pushed the door open and came in with a very grim face. Still sitting on the sofa, Karen saw her expression and asked curiously, "You look so upset. What happened?" "Young Master went to a vige, but he''s surrounded by the vigers. They won''t let him leave!" Betty said. When she received this call, she was very angry. How could they treat Young Master like this? Karen''s face immediately darkened. Anyone would dread to see her face right now! She said to Wi on her phone, "Wi, let''s talk again next time, I..." "Well, go deal with Chucky. How dare they not let him leave? Do they want to die?" Wi''s angry voice came through the phone. "Right," Karen said before hanging up. After hanging up the phone, Karen stood up from the sofa. "Let''s go! How dare they stop my son? Call Squad No. 1!" "Yes!" Betty took out her phone. "Squad No. 1, step out!" Karen headed outside and Betty followed, to Betty''s surprise. "Are you going in person?" After all, Karen seldom went out now. It would be shocking for her to go out just this once. "Well, unruly peoplee from poor backgrounds. I''m afraid something would happen to Chucky," Karen''s eyes were unforgiving! A minuteter, a Rolls-Royce came out of the hotel parking lot, with Betty behind the wheels! Moving at breakneck speed, they headed to the vige. Behind them, one by one, a line of all-terrain vehicles exited the parking lot and tailed closely. They resembled a long dragon, terrifying people at first sight! The collective roar of the cars garnered the shock of many passers-by! Every car was full of people, all with scary looks! Everyone who saw them from outside was awestruck. In her own car, Karen said coldly, "Turn on satellite imagery. I want to see how many people have surrounded my son!" Betty nodded. She worked on the phone as she drove. Soon, a picture appeared on Karen''s phone. It was from an American private satellite! She saw a vige with plenty of people surrounding Chuck. It seemed that they were still shoving him around. There were too many people, which made Karen''s face grew darker. "We''re too far away from Chucky''s location. Call Haider Carson ¨C he''s near there ¨C let him deal with it first!" Karen said. "Yes." Betty immediately dialled a number. She already stepped as far as she could on the gas pedal. A long stream of cars sped across the road like a furious dragon harbouring someone''s rage. This was Karen''s rage! ...... Chuck protected Yvette and Queenie Carson who were behind him. These vigers were still fuming, surrounding the three of them. Yvette was unfazed because Chuck was protecting her. Her heart was very calm. Chuck''s eyes made her feel at ease. When did this boy, only a few years her junior, started to be able to protect her? Yvette grabbed Chuck''s arms, feeling reassured. "Ingrate, you still want to leave?" A woman rushed over, grabbed Queenie by the hair and dragged her away. Queenie burst into tears. "Auntie, let go of me." "Let go? I''ve raised you for so long. It''s okay if you don''t repay me. But how could you let this out all on me? I found a rich husband for you but you don''t want him, so now you''re bringing this upon me? Ungrateful girl! Did you beat Master Cady up on purpose just to cause more problems for me? Don''t even think about it!" The woman dragged Queenie into the house with a ferocious madwoman''s look on her face. Chuck was so infuriated that he lifted his leg and kicked her. The woman fell to the ground with a screech, but she still held on Queenie''s hair. Queenie was so much in pain and fell to the ground as well. Chuck let out all of his rage. This evil woman really deserved to be beaten! Chuck grabbed another leg of the broken chair on the ground and whacked the woman''s hand with it. She screamed, "Someone hit me. Someone hit me...!" In pain, the woman let go of Queenie. Queenie wept as she got up from the ground. "Chuck, I''m sorry." Chuck shook his head. There was nothing for her to be sorry about. "Ah, hubby." Yvette was scared now because many vigers took the opportunity to surround her. Chuck rushed over and hit them with the chair leg, pulling Yvette to his back. "Ow! He''s still hitting people! Get your tools, get your tools!" the vigers who were hit by Chuck yelled as they were beaten to the point of bleeding. The other vigers were so angry that they grabbed whatever they could find and rushed over, as if they were going to beat Chuck to death. Chuck stared at them coldly. There were more than a dozen vigers around him, but he had nothing to fear. He was not afraid of killing people. While he just had a wooden stick, the other vigers were mostly armed, some of them wielding sticks or just their bare fists. They would outnumber him easily. Soon, Chuck found himself at a disadvantage. He stumbled back, his shoulders and stomach aching. "Kill him!" "Yes, he beat up our people. Don''t let him go!" The vigers all thundered. As they rushed up, Chuck could not stand it anymore. He reached for the nearest person and whacked them, smashing up their stick and whacked again! Soon, a lot of the vigers were bleeding on their heads, howling in agony. Thwack! A viger raised his leg and kicked Chuck while he didn''t notice, and he fell to the ground. As he laid there, the same viger charged at him and punched and kicked. Chuck''s whole body was in pain. He hastily got up, picked up some bricks on the ground and hurled them at the vigers'' legs. "Ow!" a viger fell to the ground shrieking and the others dispersed. "Who f*cking dares toe over? I''ll smash them to death!" Chuck got up from the ground, his eyes were bloodshot. At this moment, he was like a lion, full of ferocity. Whoever came over, he would beat them to death! Chapter 148 Chapter 148 The vigers around Chuck looked at one another. They were already angered by Chuck using the wooden stick or the bricks on the ground against them, but now, after hearing Chuck''s words, they became even angrier. "What are you all afraid of? We have so many people. Go kill him!" "Yes, beat him to death!" The vigers cried out. All of them were furious! They also grabbed the bricks on the ground and encircled Chuck. Yvette Jordan''s face was pale. Chuck would be beaten to death by so many people. She ran to Chuck''s side and said, "Hubby,..." "Step back a little," Chuck said. Today, he was going to beat these people to a pulp! There was nothing to be afraid of. These people really deserved a beating! Chuck still looked so calm, Yvette started tearing up. "Hubby, there''s too many of them. Runaway. I''m a woman, they won''t hit a woman..." Chuck shook his head. It didn''t make sense. A person like Queenie Carson''s aunt would definitely hit Yvette. Since she had hit Queenie, the others would definitely follow suit. Besides, how could Chuck leave Yvette alone?" "Step back a little," Chuck said seriously. "No." Yvette held Chuck''s hand and refused to let go. "Don''t worry. I usually exercise a lot, so I won''t have trouble in a group fight," Chuck said. "No." Yvette''s eyes turned red and she shook her head firmly. From N?velDrama.Org. Chuck protected her so many times, which made Yvette feel well-defended under him. She did not want this feeling to disappear, so...they had to face it together. Chuck looked at her. Frankly speaking, his wifey was really powerful today. These vigers gathered around them as Chuck pulled Yvette behind him. He looked somber. There were a lot of people but he had already called Betty, so he just needed to keep going until she came over. Betty would definitely bring some help over! Chuck pushed Yvette behind him, grabbed a brick, and tossed it. He tossed bricks at every viger he could see, frightening Yvette, and making Queenie''s face turn pale. However, at this moment, a loud engine roar could be heard in the distance! Everyone stopped. When they heard the sound, they turned to see the road of the vige, where a man riding on a motorcycle came over at an incredible speed! The speed was jaw-dropping! It was as if the engine was about to explode! Screech! The motorcycle stopped in front of everyone, and a middle-aged man got off. His whole body was caked in dirt as if he just came from a construction site. He was wearing slippers and his mouth was greasy. It seemed that he came directly in the middle of his meal. "Who are you?" a viger angrily grabbed a brick and walked over to the stranger, trying to frighten him. However, the man just nced at him, raised his hand and pped the viger. Thwack! The viger screamed and fell to the ground. Chuck was surprised. Was this the person Betty called? The other vigers were dumbfounded and immediately surrounded the man in a devilish rage. "The hell are you doing?" "What makes you think you can hit someone?" "He must be their helper. Don''t let him go!" "Fight!" These vigers all spoke up. They gathered around the man, all wielding bricks. One of them angrily hurled a brick at him. Just now, the man knocked out one of his rtives. Seeing his rtive being beaten like this, how could he stand it? Thwack! This man pped again and the viger''s face was swollen on one side as he plunged into the ground, motionless. The other vigers looked at one another. "Someone is beating people up! Come over here, everyone!" The vigers shouted at the top of their lungs. There were more peopleing, all carrying long hoes. Very quickly dozens of people surrounded them and the atmosphere of the scene suddenly became horrific. Everyone was full of anger. The disorder of the scene showed that the people in their vige had been bullied by outsiders! The unfamiliar man walked up to Chuck and said, "They haven''te yet. It''s tooplicated now. You bring your friends away first." Chuck nodded. This man must be one of Betty''s or his mother''s people, although he didn''t look like it. Still, there were many people who might hurt Yvette and Queenie, so he had to take them away at once. "Let''s get out of here first," Chuck said to Yvette and Queenie. Yvette and Queenie were stunned. They thought that it would be over just now. "We..." Yvette nodded. Queenie said yes but she had to take her sister away too. Chuck asked her where her sister was. Queenie said that she was staying at the school hostel, she was in seventh grade. Chuck nodded and asked Queenie to call her sister. Queenie nodded hastily but said that her phone was still in her aunt''s hands. Yvette took out her phone and gave it to her. Queenie made a phone call right away. Yvette looked at her car. The front of the car was already like this. It was almost unusable. She sighed. This car had been with her for several years but it was ruined today. She could still drive it, for it shouldn''t be a problem to take them out of here. "Get in the car, let''s go," Yvette said as she opened the front car door and got in. She could force the car to get going after starting the engine but the warped car hood had already affected her line of sight. Queenie got in. She already got through to her sister just now. She asked her to pack up and leave immediately. Chuck looked at the man Betty had sent out and asked, "Any problems?" "No." The man shook his head. After a moment of silence, Chuck asked for his name. "Haider Carson," he said. "Right, I''ll remember it," Chuck was about to get on the car but Queenie''s aunt rushed up and leaned on the car hood, preventing them from leaving. "Ungrateful child! You''ve hurt me so much today and you still want to leave?" Chuck threw another brick over. Queenie Carson''s aunt''s head bled as she fell into the ground. When Queenie saw her like that, she promptly sobbed. Chuck got in the car and Yvette continued driving it. How could the rest of the vigers let Chuck leave so easily? They bashed the car with their hoes one after another. The rumbling of their tools was frighteningly loud. The car was already battered. If they continued striking like this, the ss would soon be broken. Yvette''s face turned pale as she drove. "F*ck, get down here! Do you still want to leave after beating up our people? Come out!" These vigers roared angrily but Haider let out his fists. Boom! One of the vigers fell into the ground wailing. The rest of the vigers were more enraged. "Now, I''ll y with you lot!" the man said expressionlessly. Yvette took this opportunity to step on the gas pedal and rush out. These vigers were horrified. They could only move aside. Who dared to stop the car? Yvette''s car swiftly broke through the siege. The man let out a sigh of relief. If something happened to Chuck, he would be good as dead. Now that Chuck had left, he could finally rx. All the vigers red at him and surrounded him. The man just looked at them and said, "It''s still not toote for you all to leave now." "Leave? You hit the people in our vige, so you are the one who can''t leave!" All the vigers charged at him. They unleashed their firsts, hoes, and bricks. The man''s muscles were astonishing. He was taking on this group of people alone, hitting anyone he could see. Queenie''s aunt got up from the ground shakily. She was very anxious. If Queenie left, it was not just that she would have to return Queenie''s dowry, but the most important thing was that she was going to be dead meat! She went over to Master Cady, who had fainted, and shook his body. "Master Cady, Master Cady..." In a daze, Master Cady opened his eyes to a splitting headache. He stood up in confusion and looked around. Soon he was infuriated, "Where is he? Where is he?!" "Gone," said the aunt. Thwack! Master Cady pped the woman and she fell into the ground, groaning in pain. Master Cady was ferocious. "Running away after beating me up? How dare he!" He took out his phone to call someone. "Dad, call thirty people over right away, I...I..." Master Cady began but suddenly became stunned because a Rolls-Royce came from the entrance of the vige and there were more than ten all- terrain vehicles behind the car! Who was this? There were so many cars, and they were all the same. It was not something that ordinary people could do. It shocked him! The loud noises of the car made everyone stop. They looked at each other and didn''t know what had happened. The cars surrounded the vige. Their doors opened and fifty or so men in suits came out. All of them looked scary, immediately encircling all of the people present. These vigers had never seen such a scene before. They were all stunned and looked around not knowing what to do next. In fact, they did not know what happened at all. The Rolls-Royce''s window opened, and a cold voice came from inside. "Who hit my son just now? Come out!" Chapter 149 Chapter 149 The vigers were really dumbfounded. They had never experienced such a scene before, and they didn''t even know that the car was a Rolls-Royce. They just felt that this car should be very expensive. The people all around them looked cold-blooded, as if they were machete-wielding executioners from old times. An aura of fear enveloped the vigers! Panic! Those proud and domineering vigers from earlier began to panic! Frightened and headless, they huddled around one another silently, dared not make any sound! In particr, Master Cady, who was on the phone, was already shocked. He stared at the scene in front of him with his eyes wide open. His eyeballs were about to fall out and his whole body was trembling inadvertently. A custom Rolls-Royce and a row of all-terrain vehicles with so many well-trained people alighting them. This was a spectacle they had never seen before. It was aggressive and amazing! It was a sight that could swallow them whole! Master Cady clearly knew what all of this meant. It meant that the person sitting in the Rolls-Royce was particrly horrible and scary! He could not afford to offend her! The point was, what son did the person in the car mean just now? Could she mean the one who beat him with a stick just now? Master Cady''s heart was about to leap out of his chest! "Hey, son, why aren''t you talking? Where are you? I''ll call thirty people over now. Who the hell dares to bully my son? We''ll see once I break their legs! ...Hey, talk, why haven''t you said anything?" Master Cady''s father''s angry voice came out the phone. Master Cady shuddered all over. "Are you calling someone?" A cold and light voice came out of the car. The voice fell into Master Cady''s ears, making him shudder even more. He wanted to hang up the phone in horror but his shaky fingers clicked the wrong button. It was the speaker! The enraged voice in the phone suddenly rang throughout the silent atmosphere. "Son, say something, who bullied you? I can call up ten cars and kill his whole family! No, I''ll crush his whole family, even his ancestors'' graves! Say something, son!!" This voice echoed all around the vige. At this moment, the anger of Master Cady''s father seemed very empty and insignificant! The air was filled with killing intent! The killing intent came from these well-trained people! The atmosphere was already freezing. "Dad, stop talking, Dad..." Master Cady knelt down on the ground with a plop. Fear spread throughout his heart. It was useless for his father to call for help. With so many people surrounding him, it would be toote for any help to arrive! "What are you talking about? Son, what are you afraid of? No one dares to cross anyone in our family. Tell me, who''s this person, and I''ll personallye to beat him up!" threatened Master Cady''s father. "Beat me up?" the faint and cold voice in the car responded. "Who? Who''s talking?" Master Cady''s father shouted. "You''re Tristan Cady, aren''t you? Your holdingpanies reported a lot of losses. Two out of three make losses, while the other one only has a profit of 3,000 to 4,000 dors a month. No, you''ve earned a little morest month, 4,832, more or less," the voice in the car was still so faint. "What, what nonsense are you talking about?" Master Cady''s bossy tone became flustered, to the point of being horrified! Master Cady waspletely astounded. He was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped to the ground, because what she said waspletely right, and it was in great detail, like thepany belonged to her. His father''spany was really in trouble, so he pushed his luck finding someone to get married with. The other vigers looked at one another. Was this true, that Master Cady''s family didn''t make much money every month? "What godd*mn nonsense are you talking about? I''ll find someone to whack you to pieces!" Master Cady''s father was fuming. "You''re not qualified enough to kill me. It''s about time, and I really hate others scolding me, so I''ll teach you a lesson," the voice in the car sounded. "Haha, you know where am I now? Hell, you even said you want to teach me a lesson? I''ve seen many people who pretends well before, and I''ve never seen someone like you! I''ll sit here waiting for you, waiting for your lesson! Son, say something, I''ll call someone toe over right away and make her kneel on the ground, give me..." Master Cady''s father''s voice was proud and domineering, full of conceit and disdain. Master Cady had to believe that his father was really awesome! However... "Bang!" the voice came from the phone, as if a door had been kicked open. "Where are your eyes? Don''t you know I''m here? Get out of here! You...ah, uh, who are you? Don''t, no, ah! My hand, my hand!! Help, help..." Master Cady''s father said over the phone. What followed was his screams and pleads on the phone. All the people present were stupefied! The dignified Tristan Cady was screaming? Did the person in the car really send someone to teach Master Cady''s father a lesson? "Dad!" Master Cady called out. He was so terrified that he sat weakly on the ground, shivering all over. "Ah!" his father let out onest shriek. Then, there was no more sound on the phone. A man walked up to Master Cady, raised his fists, and threw it down on him. Master Cady screeched. "Stop, please stop!" he pleaded. Though, soon enough, Master Cady was on the verge of death! He widened his eyes. He was terrified and puzzled. Just who had he offended? The whole ce was dead quiet! Fear was spreading amongst them! At once, these vigers were scared out of their wits. "Someone hit Master Cady." "What''s going on? The person we beat up was so powerful? He called up so many people!" "It''s too horrible, too horrible." "Who are these people? The special forces?" "It''s none of my business, none of my business!" "It''s her. She was the one who asked us to beat them up. It''s all her..." "Yes, it''s her! It''s none of our business!" These vigers all spoke up. Panicked, they crazily pulled Queenie''s aunt out . She was already stunned, the immense fear made her face pale. She quivered and struggled wildly. "No, it''s none of my business. It''s them who did the beating..." She pleaded with all her might. Despite this, a person came over. It was Haider Carson. He clenched his fist and swung it out. Queenie''s aunt screamed and immediately passed out. Everyone fell into dead silence! The air was engulfed by fear! From N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll say it again. The people who beat my son just now, stand out!" In the car, the voice rang again. Without a doubt, it was full of the majesty of a queen! These vigers shook their heads in rm. No one dared to stand up! "All of you hit my son with your fists, bricks and hoes, yet no one wants to stand out. Beat all of them up then!" the voice sounded in the car. Dozens of well-trained men at the scene nodded, gathering up their fists to hit the rmed faces of these terrified vigers, making them wail in agony non-stop. "No, I didn''t hit him. No!" a viger said. "I didn''t. I just kicked him once. I... ah!" another viger tried to exin. Three minutester, the dreadful motorcade drove away, flying off! The vigers were lying all over the ground, fear stered on their faces. As they got up from their feet they woulde to remember this day forever. ...... Chuck Cannon and the others had already picked up Queenie''s younger sister. Chuck thought that it would be better for her to go to Ocean City and study there. He could call his mother to arrange it for her. It was very simple. Queenie held her sister in her arms. Before she came to her senses, her sister was a little sluggish to take in the news. Today, they were freed and no longer needed to be abused by their horrible aunt. Queenie was grateful. Yvette Jordan eventually drove them back to her ce in the battered car. She said, "You two can stay at my house today." "Thank you, teacher," Queenie shed some tears. She really didn''t know how to repay them. "It''s okay," Yvette took out the house key and handed it to Queenie. "You know which floor my house is at. You two go upstairs first." "Yes." Queenie epted the key and took her sister upstairs. She looked back at Chuck and sighed deep down. Teacher Jordan was really his wifey and they were really dating. Nheless, a few days ago, what Queenie had done that night made her too ashamed to face Teacher Jordan. She felt guilty, but the more she thought about it, the part where she helped Chuck do it became particrly clear in her mind. Her hand... Queenie faced a dilemma. Was Chuck going to stay over tonight? What if, what if...he touched her again? Queenie shook her head and the two of them went upstairs. Yvette came out of the car and looked at it. It was a miracle that she could drive so far back. Now it was worthless even if she got it repaired. She sighed. Since the car was gone, she could take the bus in the future. When she made more money, she could buy one again. The car would be sold tomorrow. It might be worth 10,000 to 20,000 dors, and it could also relieve her purse a little for now. Chuck saw the disappointed look on Yvette''s face. He walked over to her and said, "Wifey, I''ll buy you a car!" Chapter 150 Chapter 150 "No, hubby, I''ll just take the bus." Yvette Jordan quickly shook her head. Though, she was moved. When he said he would buy a car for her, it was definitely not going to be any cheap cars. It might cost him two to three hundred grand to buy it. However, this money... ...was it Chuck Cannon''s own money or some other woman''s? Thinking of this made Yvette Jordan struggle a lot. If the money came from Zelda Maine or the woman in the Rolls-Royce, she would never ept it. What''s more, how expensive was it to buy a car now? It was better to save up some money. She had already thought it through just now. Once she sold the car, she could start saving and wait for her ownpany to grow. She could buy a car then. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Hubby, don''t buy it. I''ll take the bus. I mean it." Yvette looked at Chuck helplessly. She repeated what she had just said in a serious tone. "Wifey, I can afford any car you want. You tell me, I''ll buy it," Chuck said. Was Yvette worried that he couldn''t afford a car? He just had to make one call to his mother to buy a 4S Automobile Store, therefore how could he not afford a car? "I don''t need a car right now, hubby," Yvette insisted. "Wifey, you''re running apany. How can you do it without a car? Yourpany''s so far away from home," Chuck said. "It''s the same as taking the bus. Why don''t you buy yourself a car?" Yvette said. Last time at the airport, Chuck imed that he had a car, but he didn''t see it when he went to the parking lot. She felt very strange. "I do have a car, a BMW, and..." Chuck was at a loss for words. He had a BMW 7 Series and a Porsche. The two cars were enough for now. When his movie and the za made money, he would consider buying other cars, such as a Rolls-Royce and a Maybach. He was really from a wealthy family, so it would not be a problem for him to buy dozens or even a hundred of them. "Hubby!" Yvette snapped. "If you don''t believe me, you can go with me now to..." as Chuck said, Yvette came over, biting her lip. She interrupted, "Drop it, hubby. Are you going to sleep here today?" She didn''t want to listen to this anymore. She suddenly felt that she was too ipetent. On the one hand, Zelda could buy him a car but she couldn''t. On the other hand, Chuck was younger than her, so it was inappropriate for him to buy her a car. It was supposed to be the older one buying it for the younger ones. Chuck thought that if Queenie was alone, there would be no problems for him to stay over. However, Queenie''s twelve or thirteen-year-old sister was around. There were only one bedroom and one living room. It would not be suitable for him to stay over this time. "I''ll head back to sleep," Chuck thought for a moment and said. "Well, be careful on your way home," Yvette advised. "Wifey, you can sleep in my ce, I..." Chuck got excited. "No thanks," Yvette interjected. She shook her head. That house belonged to Zelda. How could she sleep over there? How awkward would it be if Zelda came back? Yvette''s face turned red at the thought of it. "Okay then." Chuck nodded. He was disappointed. However, Yvette was so powerful today, so Chuck wanted to do something for her. After all, his wifey was too beautiful and had a good body, which increased Chuck''s desire to conquer her body. Despite this, Yvette didn''t want to go home with him. Since he couldn''t stay in her ce too, how about they go to a hotel? She wouldn''t agree to it. The more he thought about it, the more Chuck got tempted. "Wifey, there''s no one in that alley. Could you..." "What, what are you thinking about?" Yvette''s face turned red. She just looked at Chuck suddenly trailing off. She found that he was looking at her legs, chest, and... The look in his eyes was making her numb all over. She was especially nervous and wary of being looked at like that. She also thought that Chuck wouldn''t do anything to her here, would he? Sure enough, what she thought had happened. Did she make him suppress himself too much? "I''m thinking..." Chuck felt very excited. He was shocked. "D*mnit, was I too nervous? Why am I nervous when it''s my own wifey? Was there really any kind of problem with me? If wifey knew about it, could I still face her? What a shame!" Chuck didn''t dare to think about such nonsense anymore. "Hmm...hubby, there''ll still be people in the alley. If someone sees us, it''s not good, no. Why don''t we get in the car?" Yvette mustered up some courage and whispered these embarrassing words. Perhaps she didn''t want Zelda to help him, so... She decided to speak up but the more she spoke, the more worried she became. Chuck didn''t say anything. She looked up uneasily and found him taking a deep breath as if he was holding back something. Yvette was stunned and confused. "Hubby, what are you doing?" "Nothing, nothing." Chuck shook his head. "Wifey, I''ll head home. You go to bed early. I''ll pick you up tomorrow. I do have a car." Yvette was silent. Chuck''s sincere gaze moved her. "Okay, hubby, pick me up tomorrow. Please come earlier, you''ve got a test tomorrow." "Okay then," said Chuck. He nodded. Queenie would definitely be in the car tomorrow, so the Porsche was out of the question as it wouldn''t fit all of them in. Hence, he could only drive the BMW 7 series out. It had been a few days. The car ought to be ready by now. Hopefully. Chuck dared not look at Yvette''s moist lips. He dashed out of the building. Yvette was astounded. "What was he doing just now? How could he mention about it, and then take it back? So strange... ah, I don''t know if my husband heard what I said just now. How could I say that? I''m so embarrassed..." Yvette blushed and went upstairs. When she opened the door, she saw Queenie. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry about anything else. Make yourself at home." Ever since she first met Queenie, she had always known Queenie had no parents like her. So, she would do this for her. "Thank you, teacher." Queenie was even more ashamed to look at her. "It''s okay. What''s wrong, Queenie? Why are you so quiet? You don''t have to be so polite to me," Yvetteforted her. "Teacher, are you and Chuck really husband and wife...?" Queenie asked in a low voice. "Well, he and I are husband and wife, but we don''t have a marriage certificate yet. When he turns 22, I''ll get it done with him," Yvette said earnestly. She decided that if there was no conflict between them when Chuck turned 22 and if he could still be with her, then she could have a baby with him, even two children would be fine! "I..." Queenie was shocked. She heard Yvette''s confession with her own ears. It made her feel shocked. How did Chuck get to date the prettiest teacher on campus in such a short time? This was really unbelievable. "Surprised? Haha, don''t be. But keep this between us. I still want to continue teaching," Yvette said seriously. "Okay, I will." Queenie nodded. She would not tell anyone. Her school was too strict. If someone were to know of this, Teacher Jordan would certainly be fired. "Thank you. You have a test tomorrow, so rest early. The three of us will sleep together. Come in," Yvette pulled Queenie into the room. Queenie subconsciously looked at the corner of the room where she had a memory there... She still clearly remembered what happened in the room at that time and Queenie could not help it, but since Teacher Jordan told her about their rtionship, she would never do that again. ...... When Chuck returned home by car, he still had to do it himself in the bathroom. D*mn it, what was going on? He exited the toilet, feeling dejected. He was quite healthy, thus it was impossible for him to have been so weak. Was it because of himself feeling too nervous? Was it because he had never really touched a woman before? He should jog a few kilometers and then head back to bed. Training! He couldn''t embarrass himself in front of Yvette. At the very least, he must prove to her how capable he was. Chuck felt very confident. He changed his clothes and went out. There was a basketball court in the area. It would be good to run around the court for a fewps and pick up on his exercise. As he opened the door to head out, he saw Zeldaing out of the lift. Zelda was amazed. She didn''t expect to see him there as she thought that he went out with Yvette, didn''t he? Why did he come back? Why was Chuck in his sportswear sote at night? Was he going for a jog? "What''s up?" Zelda came over. "I..." Chuck couldn''t find any words. Could he say that he was going to train himself? D*mn, how could this be? "You..." Zelda thought of something. Training? Could it be? Zelda suddenly wanted tough. "You, you''re training for Yvette, right? You did it with her today and then sheughed at you. That''s why you..." Chuck''s face turned red with embarrassment. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 "Sister Zelda, drop it. I did nothing to her," Chuck Cannon denied. He couldn''t bear to listen any longer. He felt his face burning up. "You did nothing?" Zelda Maine was even more surprised. Still, for Chuck to go out and exercise at this hour, it must be to train his body. "Yes, I really did nothing," Chuck said seriously. Zelda looked at his red but serious face, which amused her even more. How could he be so cute? She held back herughter and said, "Chuck, I looked it up on the Inte. Don''t stress yourself too much. The more nervous you are, the more...otherwise..." Chuck nodded, for men always want to show their strongest side in front of women. What''s more, his wife was so gorgeous and her body was perfect. How could he not be nervous and excited? He didn''t want to see Yvette''s disappointed look. "Say, if I help you, would you be nervous?" Zelda asked. Chuck thought for a moment, shook his head, and said, "I was just nervous during the first time..." Zelda smiled. "Take it easy. Don''t worry." Chuck agreed with her. Besides, he had to exercise to start off. Only when he reached his goal he could do it with Yvette. He wanted to show his strongest side in front of Yvette. "Sister Zelda, do you jog? Why don''t we jog together?" Chuck invited Zelda. "I...well, wait for me for a while. I''ll go change my clothes," Zelda thought for a while and nodded. She herself hadn''t worked out these few days as she was busiertely. "Oh, Sister Zelda," Chuck called out to her. "Anything?" Zelda said. "Sister Zelda, don''t wear anything too sexy. I need to control myself." Chuck was stern. Zelda''s figure was not far less sexy than Yvette''s. If she changed into a pair of tight-fitting yoga pants, she would absolutely be too hot to handle. Chuck would definitely go back to the bathroom to do it again that night. Zelda was stunned and grinned. "Then I''ll wear a puffer jacket?" "That''s not necessary." Chuck was embarrassed. "Alright, give me a moment." Zelda went into the house. In less than five or six minutes, Zelda came out in a tracksuit. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. Zelda had contemted what to wear and decided on something loose but still didn''t cover too much of her curves. Though, this was better than wearing tight-fitting yoga pants. "Sister Zelda, do you have yoga pants?" Chuck asked oddly. "Yes, you want to see it? Then I''ll go back and change," answered Zelda. "No, that''s fine. Let''s go down and run," Chuck said. "Right." Zelda beamed. She didn''t intend to change again. She wanted Chuck to be more self- confident. She felt that Chuck was particrly serious about this, so she couldn''t let him have any other ideas. They took the lift down. Chuck was thinking if he could get the car by early morning tomorrow, so he took out his phone and called Charlotte Yates to ask. However, Charlotte''s answer made Chuck feel helpless. "Apologies, your car''s very high-end to begin with. You ordered the original tires too. They''re arriving only the day after tomorrow, so for tomorrow..." "Alright then, rest early," Chuck had no choice but to say so. "Okay, good night." Charlotte hung up the phone. She was curious. Didn''t Chuck have a sports car? Why did he suddenly need this car? Her mind was full of doubts but she went to bed and then picked up a small bottle. It was a pink bottle bought from the ck market. There was the word ''aphrodisiac'' on it. Charlotte held the bottle in her hand, looking forward to it. When could she use it on Chuck? Otherwise, he wouldn''t touch her... ...... "You want to use my car? Don''t you have the Porsche?" Zelda was bewildered. She knew that Chuck''s other car had been stolen and its wheels had been removed. "I''m going to fetch Yvette tomorrow and another ssmate of mine, as well as her younger sister. All of us can''t fit into the Porsche." Chuck couldn''t do anything. Fetch her? Zelda sighed deep down, feeling a little disappointed. She said, "Then you may drive my car." "Well..." Chuck began. "Don''t worry. I still have a few cars. They''re all parked in the building. Feel free to use whichever one you like." Chuck hesitated but this was his only option. In the end, he had already said that he would, so he had to drive and fetch Yvette. "Okay, thank you," Chuck said. "It''s fine. Let''s run. I''ll see just how great you are," Zelda said. Chuck blushed and the two of them immediately ran around the basketball court. After running for about half an hour, Chuck was doing well and so was Zelda. Her physical strength was not bad. It was veryte at night and they were almost done. He sweated a lot, which made him feel much morefortable. However, he was still beaten up today, so his body ached as well. "Sister Zelda, let''s go back up," Chuck said. "Yeah," Zelda said. Once they went upstairs, Zelda added, "I''ll take you to see the cars tomorrow morning." "Okay." As soon as Chuck entered the house, the phone in his pocket rang. He took it out and looked at it. It was his mother calling. Chuck epted the call and answered, "Mum." "Well, Chucky, are you alright?" Karen Lee was really distressed. Through the satellite imagery, she had seen Chuck being beaten up by many people. "Yes, I''m alright," said Chuck. "Chucky, I''ve decided to let you learn boxing. I''ve arranged a ce for you. I''ll send the address to you tomorrow. You''ll train five times a week! Understand?" Karen said. Karen originally thought that when Chuck turned 21, she would teach him how to fight by herself, but when she had seen her son being beaten up, she decided to reconsider her choice. Instead, she wanted to teach him now, though when she thought that since Chuck didn''t understand any of the basics, she couldn''t do it. She had toy a foundation for him and boxing would be the best for that. After all, fighting was a killing skill! It was a killing skill forbidden by the army! "Great. Mum, I have the same idea too." Chuck was shocked. If he, a wealthy kid, couldn''t beat up a few people nicely, wouldn''t it be too dangerous for him? To continue training, he had to learn something. At least, he must beat seven or eight people up without any issues. After all, there would be some time where his mother couldn''t watch over him. "Well, get some sleep. By the way, do you like Yvette very much?" Karen asked out of curiosity. "Yes, I do. Mum, can I take her to see you someday?" Chuck must let Yvette believe that he was rich. "Well..." Karen sighed. She didn''t really know Yvette''s identity. She wasn''t worried about what Yvette would do to her but worried that her son would be entrapped deeper and deeper by Yvette. If Yvette was really her enemy''s daughter, then... Karen changed the topic. "Right, let''s not talk about it. I have something else to do. I''ll send you the address tomorrow." "Yeah. Mum, get some sleep too," said Chuck. "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Karen reluctantly looked for a number and dialed it. Someone picked up on the other end. "Chucky does like that girl. If you don''t want your son to get hurt, find out that girl''s identity ASAP," Karen said. If it was true, then she wouldn''t know how to deal with Yvette. Kill her? No, absolutely not. Karen sighed. When Chuck brings Yvette over, how should she deal with her? ...... Chuck got up early in the morning and knocked on the door to Zelda''s room. She came out with three or four car keys in her hands. When the two of them went down, Zelda took Chuck to see her cars. There was a Benz, a BMW and a Buick. It seemed that the Buick was used by Zelda when she first started her business. "Just the Buick," Chuck said. This way, Yvette would finally believe him a little. "Not the Benz? I bought itst year but I only drove it a few times." Zelda was astounded. "I''m afraid I can''t afford the repair bill if I smash it," Chuck joked. "Who says you have to pay up? Even if you hit all of them, I won''t make you pay." Zelda meant what she said and just handed him the key to the Buick. Chuck smirked and took the key. He opened the car door and went in. The gas tank was full. "Well, Sister Zelda, I''ll go first," Chuck said as he started the engine. "Mm-hmm." Zelda watched as Chuck left the building and sighed. When would hee to pick her up? This gave her a headache. Her mother had always wanted Chuck to go home with her. What should she do? ...... Since the car was easy to control, Chuck drovefortably throughout his journey to Yvette''s ce. When he arrived at the bottom of the building, Chuck called her. She said she woulde down quickly. Chuck hung up the phone and saw a message from his mother. It was the detailed address of where he was going to learn boxing. After the test, he should go try out the lessons. Soon, Yvette came down with Queenie. Yvette looked at Chuck sitting in a five-year-old Buick. She was amazed but suddenly grinned. Was this her husband''s car, a second-hand one? If he really bought it himself, it looked so good to her. Queenie was astonished. This car was quite spacious. It should be expensive. The two of them got in the car. Yvette felt it was not bad and asked, "Hub... Chuck, when did you buy this car?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chuck Cannon shook his head and said that he didn''t buy it. He borrowed it. After all, even if he said he bought it, Yvette Jordan wouldn''t believe it either. What''s more, he said yesterday that he had a BMW. How could he suddenly buy another car? Yvette froze and then her face fell. She was not disappointed that the car was not his, but that he borrowed it from Zelda Maine. That should be the case. This was indeed a woman''s car. It was easy to see, it was spick and span, and in it was a trace and the scent of a woman. It was painfully obvious to a car owner like Yvette. "Right. Start the car. Today''s the test, we need to be there earlier," Yvette said, fastening her seat belt. Chuck nodded naturally. As he drove to campus, he thought of the test and did not look forward to it at all. It seemed that he had to let Yvette tutor him during summer break. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuck''s heart was filled with joy as he thought of this. Why did this resemble the plot of an adult movie? "H-Hubby, what are you thinking about?" Yvette whispered. She felt goosebumps all over her head. Why did Chuck smile so obscenely? Was he thinking about that again? Queenie Carson, who was sitting behind Chuck, saw his expression through the rearview mirror. She immediately understood that Chuck was thinking nonsense. Just who was he fantasizing about? Queenie thought, "Yvette or...herself during that night?" "Nothing." Chuck didn''t want to think about it but he couldn''t contain his excitement. If his wifey wore a uniform to tutor him, then... Yvette breathed a sigh of relief. However, Chuck was embarrassed when he saw Queenie through the rearview mirror. They met each other''s gaze, reminding Chuck of that thrilling night right away. Yvette was sleeping, and they... Chuck breathed a sigh under his breath. Queenie swiftly lowered her head and dared not look at Chuck again. It seemed that the two of them were thinking of the same thing. The atmosphere of the car became awkward, but Yvette was entirely unaware of it. When they arrived at the university''s parking lot, Queenie knew that Chuck and Yvette were together. Knowing this, she hastily made her way to the ssroom first. After she left, Chuck said, "Wifey, think about it. If you want a car, I''ll buy you one." "No, hubby. Do your best for today''s test!" Yvette wanted to get off the car but Chuck stopped her. Yvette was anxious. They were in the campus parking lot. What was he going to do? "Hubby, we''re in school now," Yvette said in a low voice. "I''m taking a test today. Shouldn''t you give me a kiss? For encouragement?" What Chuck meant was, of course, to have Yvette kiss him first. Yvette''s face turned red. "You haven''t passed the test and you still want encouragement? No way." Yvette wanted Chuck to drive out but saw that there was no one around them. She said, "Hubby, all the best! If you can pass the exam, I''ll give you some encouragement." Chuck was speechless. Forget it. He didn''t study properly. How could he pass the test? Though, he still wanted this encouragement. "Give it your all. I''m going to the office. You go to the ssroom and don''t run away," Yvette said. She turned around and walked to her office. Today, she was going to invigte the exams. Chuck looked at Yvette''s back. This pair of skinny jeans was really perfect for her hips. Chuck smiled. This was his wifey. He opened the door toe down, but... "Oh, look who''s here. Chuck Cannon from our ss also knows how to drive, but whose car did he borrow?" a discordant voice rang out. Chuck nced at the source of the voice. It was Francis Gellert, a ssmate who also had a car. He drove a Volkswagen CC, worth about 300,000 dors. Chuck didn''t bother to pay attention to him and started walking away. Francis snorted softly and looked at the Buick a few more times. "Humph, poor man, can''t you get a better one?" When Chuck was on his way, he called Betty and asked her to contact a middle school. He had to let Queenie''s sister continue her studies. Although she had already taken her finals, she could wait for school to reopen in half a year. Betty asked for her name and told him to wait for a moment. Chuck hung up the phone. When he came to the ssroom, the ssmates all looked at him disdainfully. Francis''s eyes were even more spiteful. He told everyone that Chuck drove a second-hand car, which garnered the sarcasm of the whole ss. "Look who''sing. Chuck, wee to the Car Club!" "Haha, now that everyone has a car, what''s the point of having a second-hand Buick? If it''s been damaged before, you can get it for 30 to 40 grand." "I say, it''s borrowed. How can he afford it? Never mind 30 to 40 grand, buying an electric bike isn''t cheap for him. It must be borrowed. But it''ll cost him thousands if he got it damaged, right? How bold of him to risk everything, driving this car to show off and putting thousands of dors on the line. " These students all mocked Chuck. They found the chance tough at him. Who asked him to be smitten by Ynda Lane, the campus belle? If they didn''t despise Chuck, who else should they despise? Chuck didn''t say anything. He sat down, ready to take the test. "Oh, he''s not talking. I''ll assume he borrowed it. Haha, just a bump here, a little scratch there, who knows if he can pay to fix it," Francis said hatefully. "If he can''t, is he going to just say that to the owner''s face?" "Haha, not a bad idea. I guess Chuck thought so when he borrowed the car." The whole ss spoke up and burst intoughter. "God, are you guys doing? He drives a BMW. Can''t he freaking pay for a Buick?" Lara Jean was revising but she was disgusted by these scornful voices around her. She didn''t know why Chuck suddenly drove a Buick but she was angered. She thought in her heart, "Chuck pretended to be poor again. Just who was he dating this time?" Chuck nced at her. Lara hurriedly lowered her head and felt uneasy. Oh no, it was a slip of her tongue, would he get angry and send everyone her nudes? Lara was panicking. "A BMW? Haha, Chuck driving a BMW? Lara, are you kidding me?" Francis ridiculed Chuck even more. "Isn''t Chuck driving a Buick? Since when did he drive a BMW? Why didn''t I see it? Let him show us the BMW!" "Could it be an electric BMW bike? When I passed by an electric bike showroom a few days ago, I saw an electric ''BMW'' knockoff. Its keys could be of any brand, even Rolls-Royce. Lara, don''t you mean this kind of car?" "Haha, I think so." All the students in the ss all said and looked at Lara to jeer at her. Queenie muttered to herself, "Chuck drives a BMW? What BMW?" Lara''s face turned red. She dared not say anything else and sneaked a nce at Chuck. She found him expressionless. Indeed, Chuck was infuriated. He wanted to speak, but Lara spoke first. "I''m talking nonsense. Don''t believe me." She thought that Chuck was upset with her, so she rified in a hurry. Chuck was speechless. "Just as I said, does Chuck really have a BMW? That''s no different from pigs flying. If Chuck has a BMW, I''ll go eat sh*t at once!" a ssmate said firmly. Chuck nced at him and thought, "Does this guy really want to eat sh*t that badly?" The phone vibrated and Chuck opened it. It was a message from Lara. It read, "Chuck, I didn''t mean it. I really didn''t. Please don''t send my nude photos." Chuck looked at Lara who was in front of him. She turned back to give him a pleading look. He ignored her. Lara was even more antsy. Her heart was restless. She thought, "Chuck, please don''t do it." At this moment... "The test begins!" a voice proimed. It belonged to Yvette, who was the invigtor of the test. She came in with test papers and all of the students began to look serious. After receiving a test paper, Chuck nced at it a few times. He looked up at Yvette with a confused expression. Yvette chuckled. Who told him to goof off? All the students were busy working on the test. Only Chuck was racking his brains. It was really because he didn''t normally study much. As half of the test time went by, Queenie, who was next to him, threw a note over. Chuck instinctively caught it and looked up at Yvette. She stared at Chuck. Chuck forced a bitter smile, knowing he had been caught by her. He faintly heard Yvette''s snort and saw her lowering her head, as if she didn''t see him... Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. Deep down, he was delighted to see his wife being so kind to him. Chuck quickly finished copying off the note. Looks like he must work harder during next semester. Sitting on the stage, Yvette checked her messages and discovered that "baller" actually refused the money and returned it to her ount. Yvette was surprised, so she sent a message to ask him why he didn''t ept the money. Chuck felt his phone vibrating, so he discreetly took it out to have a look. It was from Yvette, but... Chuck suddenly heard the cking of high heels. He subconsciously looked up and found Yvette approaching him... Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chuck Cannon immediately put his mobile phone in his pocket and thought in his heart, "It shouldn''t be like that. Did Yvette find out that I am the ''Baller''? So she sent a message to test me on purpose?" Chuck was a little nervous. He did lie to Yvette Jordan about this matter on WeChat. He wondered what expression would she have when she knew that he was actually the Baller. But... Yvette came over with an anxious look on her face, and her eyes were looking at Chuck. Chuck subconsciously looked around and he was frightened when he looked out. The principal was actually outside. What was she doing? Was she paying a visit to inspect during the exam? And she was looking at Chuck. Chuck groaned in his heart and thought, "Has his cheating been discovered? So, Yvette suddenly came over, to remind him that the principal was outside but not telling him that she had discovered he was the Baller?" His wife was helping him in cheating. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief and held the slip of paper that Queenie Carson had thrown at him tightly in his hand. Queenie also became nervous. She was also worried that Chuck would be found cheating in the exam. Yvette was cold and nervous. She saw the principal was outside. Did the principal find out that Chuck was cheating? Cheating was a serious problem in the university. If they were caught cheating in exams, they would either be barred from examination or be given demerits which had a great impact during graduation! "Honey, you have to work harder!" Yvette sighed in her heart. However, at this time, the exam was over. The principal came in and said directly, "Chuck,e to my office!" Then the principal went out. Chuck had no choice but to go to the principal''s office. Yvette was anxious. Chuck was only a freshman. If he cheated and was recorded, how could he continue on the future days ahead? Chuck had no choice but to stand up and go out. "Chuck..." Yvette stopped him in front of the whole ss. He turned around. "Calm down," Yvette said seriously. Chuck nodded. He had no choice but to be calm. Chuck had to see what the principal would say. If he really couldn''t settle this problem himself, he could only call his mother, but... "It''s not glorious to be caught cheating. If my mother knows it, she will be very disappointed in me. Forget it, I should bear the consequences," Chuck thought in his heart. Yvette was worried. "What did the principal called Chuck for?" A student asked. "Didn''t you notice? Chuck cheated just now," another student answered. "He is very daring to cheat in the exam!" A male student said. "Considering his result, if he doesn''t cheat, he can only submit an empty question paper," Another studentughed. "That''s right, but he''s too unlucky. He cheated and was caught red-handed by the principal. He''ll get into trouble no matter what he does. Let''s just wait and see!" A student said. "Haha, I think it''s better to expel him right away!" Some of the students said. The students in the ss burst intoughter andughed at him. "Are you done? Is it that funny that Chuck had cheated? Harley, Kurt, and the three of you. Do you think that I didn''t notice when you cheated just now?" Yvette''s expression turned cold as she said. Those students who were called by Yvette blushed and felt ashamed. The other students were unhappy to be scolded by Yvette and muttered in their hearts, "Why has Yvette been putting up good words for Chuck recently?" "Humph, Chuck, you deserve to be caught by the principal!" A student said softly. Lara Jean curled her lips and said, "Teacher, what do you like about Chuck? Is it because he is rich?" ...... Chuck followed the principal nervously. "Chuck, do you know why I asked you toe here?" The principal said as she walked. "I know," Chuck bowed his head. "You know? It seems that she''s really looking for you!" The principal muttered to herself in surprise. When Chuck entered the principal''s office, he was stunned because there was a woman who was wearing a mask and sunsses sitting on the sofa. Although she was just sitting, the lines of her seductive legs and hips were still easily outlined by the tight jeans. "Is it him?" asked the principal. "Yes," the woman stood up and said. Chuck was surprised. "Who are..." The woman took off her sunsses and mask, revealing her beautiful face. Chuck was surprised to see her. "You, how did you find me here?" He asked. The principal was surprised. How could Zabrina Yalden, the popr celebrity,e to their school? Was she going to shoot a movie in their school? After all, the scenery of their school was good, it was an opportunity to advertise for their school. The principal was very happy. She was waiting for Zabrina to mention it, and she would agree right on the spot. However, when she heard that Zabrina was just here to look for someone named Chuck, she was stunned. Why did a top celebritye looking for an ordinary student? "I came to see you for a matter. Is it convenient for you to talk to me now?" Zabrina asked. She had spent a huge effort to find this ce! She really wanted to act in that movie very much, so she found a lot of connections and inquired about it. Before Chuck arrived, she was a little nervous. She couldn''t understand why Chuck was in this school. With his background, he should be studying in a school where ''Baller'' goes to. But Chuck was here. She couldn''t believe that he was really studying at this school. Chuck had no choice but to nod. "Headmaster, I want to talk to him alone. Could you please give us some time? I''m preparing for a new movie now. If we make a deal with the investors, I''ll consider shooting in your school," said Zabrina. "Well, well, you can talk freely here," the principal was delighted and immediately walked out. But she was curious about why Zabrina came to find Chuck. Just now, she thought that she was wrong but it turned out that the girl was really the popr and beautiful Zabrina. When the principal went out, Chuck asked, "Do you really want to perform in that movie?" "Yes, I do. I really want to cooperate with Director Yannic. Please give me a chance. I''m still popr now. After the movie is released, the profit should be good. And I don''t mind pay. I don''t mind it at all. You can give it to me as you like. It''s okay to just pay 10,000 or 20,000 dors," Zabrina said. This was what she was confident about. She was really popr now. Every movie that she was asked to act as the main female character would always be a big hit when the movie was released. She was always the investors'' first choice! This was her confidence and capital when she came to talk with Chuck face to face. Chuck was silent for a few seconds and said, "Okay, tell Director Yannic that I agree. You will be the main female character in this movie!" Chuck said as he walked outside. Zabrina was stunned. How could he agree to it so quickly? The principal was surprised to see Chuck came out so quickly. She thought that Zabrina had found the wrong person. Or else, why would Zabrinae to find Chuck? She hurried into the office. She wanted Zabrina toe to their school to shoot for the movie! Chuck went to the ssroom. In fact, he had thought about it for a long time. Zabrina''s beauty was really suitable for the female lead character in the movie. Besides, she also had a certain appeal to the box office. It was indeed the best choice for her to act in the movie, but he would give her as much as she deserved for the movie. As Chuck thought so, he had already returned to the ssroom. "Chuck is back," a student announced. "Judging from his dejected look, he must have been scolded by the principal," one studentughed. "I think he''s expelled," a male student sneered. The students expressed their opinions. If cheating was discovered by the principal, would there be any good results? The studentsughed at Chuck. Chuck sat down and Queenie immediately asked nervously, "Chuck, what did the principal say? Have you been given demerits... I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have sent you a note just now..." Chuck shook his head. After Yvette put away the test paper on the podium, she sighed. "Was he given a punishment? No, Chuck is only a freshman. He can''t be punished in his freshman year," Yvette decided to go to see the principal and plead for Chuck. However, just as the whole ss wasughing at Chuck for being called to the office by the principal, a very beautiful figure appeared at the door of the ssroom. Yvette was stunned, and the whole ss was also surprised. "Who, who is this? She''s Zabrina Yalden, Zabrina!" A student eximed. "What? Oh my god, it''s really Zabrina. What is she doing in our school?" Another student yelled. The ss was in a heated discussion immediately. It was too unexpected for Zabrina toe to the school. What more, she stopped at their ssroom door. Who was she looking for? The whole ss immediately gathered around her. They wanted to take pictures with her and get her autographs! But Zabrina stood on her tiptoes and said, "Sorry... Hey, Chuck, you''ve promised me. Don''t go back on your words!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Swish! The whole ss was shocked. What? Did Zabrina, the popr star,e here to look for Chuck? Chapter 154 Chapter 154 At this time, the whole ss was dumbfounded. How could it be possible! How could Zabrina Yaldene looking for Chuck Cannon? Was it an illusion? At that moment, the ss was in dead silence! Because they didn''t expect that Ynda Lane, the campus belle, and Zabrina, the popr celebrity woulde to find Chuck. They were envious about Chuck. What kind of charm does Chuck have? Wasn''t he just a loser? Yvette Jordan was also stunned and could not believe what she saw. She looked at Chuck with dull eyes. "Hubby, why did Zabrinae to find you? Why?" Yvette asked in her heart. Queenie Carson was also shocked. Only Lara Jean muttered, "Do you think it''s so great to be rich? How could you get involved in the entertainment circle? Now that Teacher Jordan finds out, let''s see what you can do!" Chuck nodded helplessly. What was she doing in the ssroom? Zabrina was relieved. Ignoring Chuck''s ssmates, she turned around and left. At this time, after a moment of silence, the students in the ss looked at each other in dismay. "Did Zabrina juste to find Chuck? Did I see it wrongly?" A student said. "It''s easy to exin. In my opinion, that person is Zabrina," another student said. "Ah, why do you say so?" Some students asked curiously. "Now, there are so many imitation shows, who knows if that girl was just imitating Zabrina or not? She''s wearing suchrge sunsses. Who can tell who she is?" The person exined. "I also think she''s a fake. Zabrina is so popr. What would shee to our school and look for that loser! She must not be Zabrina," the student said bitterly. "Humph, he actually hired a fake celebrity to show off in front of us. She must be quite expensive to hire, isn''t she? Chuck is really a wimp that can''t be saved..." Francis Gellert sneered and said. He didn''t believe that the person was Zabrina. Chuck was driving an ordinary car which was borrowed from others. How could the real Zabrina be here to find him? After the whole ss analyzed, they despised Chuck even more. Not only did he borrow a car to show off, but he also spent money to rent a fake celebrity to show off. He was basically wasting money! "So, that girl was not Zabrina?" Yvette thought in her heart. She was not interested in the entertainment circle, so she couldn''t be sure. Then, she frowned and said, "Stop talking, we''re going to start the next exam soon!" The whole ss finally stopped and the exam continued. Yvette took the test paper and went to the principal. When she arrived at the principal''s office, she went in and saw the principal was happy. She was surprised in her heart. It was a good chance to tell her that Chuck cheated. "Principal..." Yvette said coldly. "Well, what''s the matter?" The principal asked. "It''s regarding what happened to Chuck in my ss just now..." Yvette hesitated. "Chuck? It''s Zabrina who made a mistake. It''s okay..." The principal shook her head. Chuck had come out of the room in less than half a minute. Zabrina must have made a mistake! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "What? Was she really Zabrina?" Yvette was surprised. "But the students in my ss said that it''s not the real person. If she was the real person, why did Zabrina look for Chuck?" "Of course she is Zabrina. She said she was going to shoot the movie in our school. Haha, our school is going to be popr. At that time, there must be a lot of studentsing here for fame," the principal said happily, "By the way, Teacher Jordan, what can I do for you?" After Yvette was shocked, she said, "Chuck just..." "What happened to him just now?" The principal asked. "It''s nothing. Principal, I''m leaving now. The next exam is about to start..." Yvette said coldly as she walked out. It seemed that the principal didn''t punish Chuck for cheating because she was in a good mood. Yvette returned to the ssroom and looked at Chuck in the corner. "Hubby, why did Zabrinae to you?" She thought in her heart. "Are you suddenly lucky at meeting beautiful women?" Yvette muttered to herself. Yvette sighed helplessly and started the exam. ...... In the past few days of the examination, Queenie had been secretly handing over a note to Chuck and Chuck took them secretly. Yvette red at him but did not say anything. Her eyes were telling Chuck not to be discovered. Chuck, of course, snickered. How wonderful it was to have a wife as a teacher! He could cheat at will. Also, since the lead actress had decided to be Zabrina, the lead actor had been found and the photo had been sent to Chuck. After Chuck looked at it, he felt that the actor was suitable. At least, that actor was much better than the previous lead actor, although it was not very famous. Director Yannic had wanted Chuck toe over to attend the press conference, but he refused. He was not suitable for such an asion as he would not know what to say on stage. It was better for them to deal with it themselves. Director Yannic didn''t force him. She said that she mighte to the za to shoot the first few scenes. Chuck was a little surprised as this was the best time for him to advertise the za. Chuck didn''t ask much from Director Yannic. He just asked her to include the name of his za and the beautiful ces into it! Director Yannic agreed and said she would find a way to do that. Chuck was also looking forward to it. If there was a crewing to his square for filming, it would surely attract many customers. On this day, the exam was finally over. Chuck let out a sigh of relief. Queenie''s grades were very good. With her help, it would not be a problem for Chuck to pass all the tests. "Wow, the exam is finally over. It''s summer vacation. Let''s go to the KTV to celebrate!" Said the ss monitor. "Do you need every student to pay for it again?" Other students also said. They had been studying for the exam. So when it was summer vacation, they naturally would want to gather and have fun together. "Isn''t there a ssmate with a gold card in the KTV of the City Square? It''s free. Why don''t we go there?" Said the ss monitor. "Yes, anyway, our ssmate has a golden card. It''s free. We should go there. Hehe, who is the owner of the KTV golden card? Take your ssmates out to rx!" A student said. The whole ss looked at each other. No one stood out, but everyone was excited. They had to rx. What''s more, they didn''t have to pay for it. It was free. They could drink some good wine. Everyone would want it. "That''s not right. Now that we have a free gold card, we should take our ssmates out to rx. We are all in the same ss, so we have fun together," said the ss monitor. "Yes, don''t hide it from us. Harold, Wyman, Zion... You are the only people who have the ability to be the gold cardholder. Please tell us if you have it!" A student said. The ones who were called, looked at each other, shaking their heads and saying they didn''t have it! "Why are you still pretending. We''re all ssmates!" The ss monitor said. "Yes, you should bring us out and rx. Anyway, it''s free," another student said. But these students had no choice but to admit that they didn''t have it. The students in the ss frowned and immediately muttered, "You''re so stingy. Since it''s free, what''s wrong with taking your ssmates out to rx?" "That''s right! He''s so stingy!" Another student quickly added. Lara secretly looked at Chuck and found that he had packed up his things. He was ready to leave. "Hey, who is the cardholder? Just admit it! Everyone is waiting for you! Don''t let your ssmates feel sad!" The ss monitor continued. Chuck ignored him and went outside with Queenie. In the past few days, Queenie had been staying at Yvette''s house. Chuck thought, "Anyway, it''s the holidays now. I should let Queenie and her sister move to Yvette''s house which I''ve bought. In that way, I would have the opportunity to sleep at her house!" Of course, Chuck would not do anything to Yvette before the time was up. "Hey, why are you all hiding your card? Lara, you''re the only one who knew who had the gold card. Tell me, tell me who he is!" The monitor walked up to Lara Jean. Lara didn''t dare to say that. She was afraid that if she had said, the whole ss and even the whole school would see her naked photo the next minute. "I don''t know," Lara shook her head and said. "You don''t know? It was you who said itst time. It''s impossible that you will not know. Tell us now!" The ss monitor urged. Lara shook her head. "I really don''t know. I''m going to the za now." Lara said as she walked outside. The monitor frowned and said, "Lara, stop! I''d like to see who this person is today! All of you shouldn''t leave this ss until we find this person today!" "Yes, we should find this person. He''s obviously from a rich family and has a free gold card, but he doesn''t take his ssmates out to rx. Is this how one treats their ssmates? We must find the person out!" Other students also agreed. Chuck frowned and stopped. So did Queenie. Lara had no choice but to stop. At this time, everyone in the ss was staring at the people who were suspicious just now. They shook their heads and exined that they really don''t have it. But how could the people in the ss believe it? They were definitely pretending. It was definitely one of them! "Chuck, Queenie, you two can leave now. It''s none of your business. Anyway, you two could never have the gold card," the ss monitor waved his hand and said. He didn''t believe that the gold cards belonged to Chuck or Queenie. The others in the ss also waved their hands to let Chuck leave. "Why should I leave?" Chuck suddenly asked calmly. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 "Humph, do you still need me to tell you why you two should leave?" The ss monitor said. He sneered, "It''s because you two are poor! Poor!" "Yes, how can two poor people be the KTV gold cardholder? Hurry up and leave! Don''t waste our time!" The ssmates said impatiently. It was fortunate for them to have a rich student in the ss. They had to find this student as soon as possible! After all, the exams were over, so they should rx, and better yet, for free. They really wanted to go out. As long as they found out who the gold cardholder was, they could sing, drink, eat for free, and y for the whole night! Queenie Carson''s face suddenly turned red. She was very angry. She didn''t understand why she should be criticized just because she was poor. She was still a student, she couldn''t choose to be rich or to be poor. Only when she graduates from school and begins her career, could she be judged on her sess! "Don''t go overboard!" Queenie said angrily. "Overboard? Everyone in ss knows that you both are the poorest kids in ss! When this two f*cking go to the canteen, they won''t even order any meat but only vegetables for lunch! How could they be the gold cardholders? Is this a joke?" The ss monitor said to the ss condescendingly. "You!" Queenie was so angry that her face turned red! "Huh! You have nothing to say! Why don''t you leave now?" Francis Gellert snorted softly. The other students were also very impatient. They wanted to drive Chuck and Queenie out so they could stop wasting their time on them. The ssmates'' mocking voice made Queenie, who had been under a lot of pressure for the past few days, very upset. Tears swirled in her eyes. She felt wronged. She and Chuck were ready to go out and have some fun, but they were bullied by their ssmates. "Then who do you think is the owner of the gold card?" Chuck asked calmly. "Anyway, it can''t be the both of you! Beggars!" The ss monitor sneered. The other studentsughed at them more rudely. "Hurry up! What are you still doing here?" A student said. "They also want to sing and drink at the KTV. Of course, they have to stay here," another student laughed. "Humph, the KTV is an expensive ce for entertainment! Those who don''t have money shouldn''t go. What if they get addicted but can''t afford to pay?" "If they''re addicted to it, they should go in and work as a waiter. Then they can go there every day," a student mocked. "Haha!" The ssmatesughed. Their ridicule made Queenie''s eyes turn red. She felt wronged. She thought that they were all ssmates, so why should they look down on people this way? "What a coincidence. I am indeed the gold cardholder," Chuck said. Queenie''s eyes widened. What? Chuck was the gold cardholder? Lara Jean, who was still in the ssroom, was also stunned. "You? Haha!" The ss monitor burst outughing. "D*mn it. We let the issue pass, when you borrowed someone else''s car and said it''s yours. And, when you asked the fake Zabrina toe to look for you. How can you lie to us that you are the gold cardholder now? Why don''t you lie and say that you''re a big boss and that the whole KTV or even City Square belongs to you?" Francis snorted. The other students were toozy to say anything, and afterughing at him, they became even more unhappy. "Didn''t you just want to go to the KTV with us? You should have told us earlier! You don''t have to tell lies like this," the ss monitor came over and said with disdain. "What if it''s mine?" Chuck asked calmly. The ss monitor frowned. "Just leave! Even if you say that the gold card is yours, someone has to believe it. If the gold card is yours, I''ll go eat sh*t!" A ssmate said. "Remember what you said," Chuck nced at him. "Yes, that''s what I said! Do you think the gold card, the KTV, and City Square belong to you?" The ssmate sneered. "But if it''s not yours, do you dare to eat sh*t?" "Haha!" The othersughed. "Of course Chuck doesn''t dare to agree, because those can''t be his. He will need to eat sh*t now. Hahaha!" A ssmate mocked. The students burst intoughter, as if they wanted to see Chuck make a fool of himself. Queenie was nervous. This was too much. Eating sh*t? How could a person eat sh*t? "Sure, no problem," Chuck smiled. The student snorted, "Then you can go eat sh*t now! Don''t waste our time!" "There''s no hurry!" Chuck shook his head and looked at the monitor. "Monitor, what about you?" The ss monitor''s twisted as he said, "If you are really the gold cardholder, I will not be the ss monitor anymore! I will kneel down to you in front of everyone and bow to you and call you ''father''! But if not, then you will disappear from my sight forever and even leave school!" "Okay, no problem! Let''s go! Let''s go to KTV now!" Chuck smiled and said to Queenie. She was stunned. She bit her lip and nodded and went out with Chuck. The whole ss looked at each other in dismay! "Why is he so confident? Is the gold card really his?" A student asked. "It''s impossible! Don''t you know who Chuck is? He never wears branded clothing and when he eats, he never orders any meat. If he is the gold card holder I will eat my own sh*t!" Francis said crudely. "That''s true, but he''s so confident. He''s really putting on an act," a male student said. "Let''s go, let''s go and see what Chuck is going to do today! Don''t let him slip awayter. He must eat sh*t today!" Another student said. "That''s right. He walked so fast. He may have escaped. Everyone, hurry up!" The ss monitor urged. The students stood up. They wanted to witness Chuck making a fool out of himself. They were waiting to video him eating sh*t so they could post it onler. The ss monitor''s face was particrly terrible and he asked, "Lara, who on earth is the holder of the gold card?!" Lara shook her head. "I don''t know. You will know when you get there." She walked outside. The ss monitor snorted and looked at his ssmate, who was the boy who had struck a deal to eat sh*t. The ssmate came over and said, "ss monitor, could Chuck really be..." "Oh? Is it even possible?" The ss monitor sneered. "That''s true. Hehe, I''d like to see how he eats sh*t!" The student smiled very happily. The students all went outside. Some of them were going to take the bus, while the ss monitor was going to catch a ride in Francis''s car. When they arrived at the parking lot, the ss monitor saw Chuck and Queenie sitting in their car. Could this kind of car still be driven on the road? The ss monitor was even more confident that such a person would not have the gold card. What a joke! "ss monitor, this guy is just pretending! Don''t pay attention to him!" Francis sneered. "Well, drive now! I can''t wait to see him disappear from my sight," said the ss monitor. Francis nodded and drove to the City Square. Chuck called Yvette Jordan, but she said that there was a meeting in school and there would be a party at night, so she couldn''te. Chuck had no choice and said that he would pick her up at night. Yvette agreed. He could only take Queenie to City Square. However, as soon as he started the car, Chuck saw Lara passing by and she also saw him. She was curious why Chuck would drive such a car! It was very strange. Lara saw Chuck driving away with Queenie. She stamped her feet in anger. She was angry that Chuck drove the car away when he saw her. "Chuck, is the holder of the gold card really you?" Queenie asked in a low voice. "Yes, it''s me," Chuck nodded and Queenie was stunned. When did he be so powerful? Soon, they arrived at City Square. After Chuck parked the car, he and Queenie came out of the parking lot of the za. Because Chuck drove very slowly, when they arrived at the KTV outlet at City Square, many students who took the bus had already arrived. Francis and the ss monitor were the first to arrive, and everyone was waiting for Chuck at the entrance. "Haha, he''sing, he''sing. Hey, who''s having diarrhea today? Be sure to go to the toiletter, or Chuck won''t be able to eat enough sh*t!" Francis said. "Haha, I''ve just done that!" A studentughed. The ssmateughed loudly. They really wanted to see Chuck make a fool of himself. Chuck and Queenie walked over. She had already known that Chuck was the gold cardholder. She was a little nervous, but she was not afraid. "I thought you had taken the opportunity to run away. Can we go in now to prove that you are a gold card holder?" Said the ss monitor. Chuck nced at him and went straight inside. When he arrived at the front desk, all the students followed him in and whispered,ughing at Chuck. When the receptionist saw so many peopleing in, she was happy. This would mean arge bill! And when she saw Chuck walking in front of her, her eyes lit up. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hey, beauty, this person is my ssmate. He said that he has the gold card from this ce. Is it true? I suspect that he is dreaming! Please help me wake him up!" The ss monitor scoffed while speaking to the receptionist. The other students couldn''t wait to see what would happen. Of course, Chuck would not be the gold cardholder. How could he be, when even normal people couldn''t obtain it? The receptionist didn''t even look at the ss monitor. She directly said to Chuck with the utmost respect, "Sir, wee. I''ll have a VIP room prepared for you! We have a new batch of red wine coming in today. How about a bottle for you to have a try?" "There''s no need for wine. Tell them, am I a gold card holder here?" Chuck said. "Of course, you are the biggest VIP at our store!" The receptionist smiled respectfully. Chuck nodded, then turned to look at the others and said faintly, "Do you believe it now?" Chapter 156 Chapter 156 All the students in the scene were dumbfounded and in disbelief. What was going on? This receptionist was so respectful towards him. Could Chuck really be a gold card holder? The ss monitor''s eyes widened, he couldn''t believe it! The students who betted on eating sh*t with Chuck started to turn pale and tremble all over. Francis was stunned. How could Chuck possibly be the gold card holder? Even his shabby old car was borrowed from someone else! But Queenie was unfazed. She had already heard Chuck tell her about it just now, so she had expected a greeting like this from the receptionist. Now she was curious about what happened to him recently to be able to date the most gorgeous teacher in the school and even be a gold card member of this KTV... "Impossible! The gold card holder is Chuck?" "If not, then why would the receptionist be so polite to him?" "D*mn it, I know what happened. If Chuck could find a fake celebrity to impersonate Zabrina who was ''looking for him'', then there would be no problem for him to hire this receptionist and y along with him right?" "I remember now, Chuck used to be a waiter here. Maybe he knew this receptionist from back then, so he must have called the receptionist just now and asked her to y along with him!" The ss monitor immediately came to his senses after hearing the other students'' analysis. He snorted and said, "Did you really have to find someone to y along with your acting? Why do you resort yourself to such low and disgusting tricks?" "Yeah! Besides, this person that you found is even so bad at acting. Did you really think we didn''t know that you used to be a waiter here?" A ssmate who betted with Chuck said sarcastically. The receptionist was confused. When had this gentleman ever worked here? Chuck looked at them. They really knew how to find excuses to back themselves up. "Get your manager here!" The ss monitor sneered. He was really annoyed. How could Chuck be so shameless as to ask someone to cooperate with him in his act? The receptionist had no choice but to call the manager over through the walkie-talkie. The ss monitor snorted. The whole ss couldn''t wait to find out the truth, thinking that the manager woulde over to expose Chuck¡¯s lies. But... "Chuck! It''s really you!" A voice suddenly sounded from inside, and a young man came out of the KTV with several women. Chuck looked over and was stunned. Wilbur Wendel, the son of the previous boss of the za, was actually here. "Yes, it''s me!" Chuck nodded. "Did youe here to sing some karaoke? You should have told me earlier..." Wilbur came over and said, "My friend over there has just opened a new outlet with many pretty girls, some of them are even from the United States. Come on..." Chuck shook his head. He didn''t want to go to a ce like that. Queenie, who was by his side, heard everything. She knew exactly what kind of ce they were talking about and she blushed. Chuck really went to ces like that? The ss monitor frowned. He didn''t know this person, but his clothes looked to be very high-end. Obviously, this was a rich kid from a wealthy background. "Wilbur Wendel..." Francis widened his eyes and said in an incredible tone. "Wilbur Wendel?" The ss monitor frowned even harder. "Don''t you know Wilbur? He''s the son of the owner of the za!" Francis was shocked. He was not shocked to see him, but rather was shocked to see Wilbur approaching and talking to Chuck in such a friendly tone. This was a rich kid with a fortune of more than a hundred million dors! "What?" The ss monitor was shocked. He really didn''t know who he was, but started to feel scared. If Chuck really knew the za owner''s son, then was it possible that he really was the KTV gold card holder? How is this possible! When the other students heard the conversation between the ss monitor and Francis, they were also shocked. Chuck actually had some ties with a rich kid? "No need, you can go on ahead." Chuck shook his head. If his mother knew of him going to a ce like that, then she would be really disappointed in him. "Alright then, but are you free these days? I have some business to discuss with you." Wilbur hesitated as he asked. Chuck nodded. "Okay, just give me a call." "Alright then, thanks. I''ll get going now." Wilbur waved his hand and happily walked out with pretty girls wrapped around his arms. "You..." The ss monitor red at Chuck, his voice trembling. "Are you really the gold card holder?" Swish! All the students fixed their eyes on Chuck. At this moment, the atmosphere fell silent. "Sir, nice to see you here." The manager came out of the room with a surprised look on his face. He ran over and asked respectfully, "Sir, should I get you a VIP room now?" All the students present there were shocked again! It was still possible if he invited the receptionist to y along with him. But for the za owner¡¯s son Wilbur to greet him, and even get the manager of the KTV toe and invite him in person, this could only mean... Chuck was really a gold card holder? At this moment, all the students were stunned! Their mouths opened so wide that you could stuff an apple inside! They were all dumbfounded. "There''s no need for that. I just came to have a look. You can go ahead now," Chuck said. "Very well sir, give me a call anytime you need help." The manager nodded politely and turned to leave. Chuck turned to look at the monitor. At this moment, the ss monitor''s expression becameplicated. There was nothing more to prove now. Chuck was indeed the gold card holder. The other students were still in shock. During thest ss party, none of them had to fork out even a single penny. They thought it was Lara who paid for him, but it was actually Chuck the whole time... No one spoke a single word. Chuck just looked at the monitor, and the entire atmosphere felt pressuring! The ss monitor gritted his teeth and knelt down with a thud on the floor. Everyone was shocked. He actually knelt down to Chuck. All the other ssmates who bet with eating their own sh*t with Chuck, trembled badly. The ss monitor was about to stand up. "Hold it!" Chuck walked over to him. "I have knelt down already. What else do you want?" The ss monitor was furious, feeling so ashamed that he dared not raise his head. "Are you forgetting something?" Chuck looked at him. "You!" The ss monitor gritted his teeth and struggled for a few seconds before calling out, "Fa...father..." The ssmates were even more dumbfounded now. The ss monitor actually just called Chuck ''father''! ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chuck shook his head. "I don''t have a son like you!" "Chuck, you will pay for this!" The ss monitor stood up and ran out. The other students all fell silent and looked at each other in dismay. "Karter, didn''t you say you were going to eat sh*t? Go ahead." Chuck said. All the students looked at Karter Lowe. "I, I..." He came up to Chuck in a panic and stammered, "Chuck, we are all ssmates right? Why are you so serious about it? I was only joking with you just now. Did you really take it seriously? I''m just joking with you." "But I''m not joking with you." Chuck shook his head and said in a very light tone. "You! Is it really necessary? I was just joking with you. Don''t forget, we are all ssmates! Don''t go too far!" He was furious now. "So are you saying you won¡¯t eat it?" Chuck said calmly. "I..." The student''s face turned red. "Didn''t you say that if Chuck was the gold card holder you would go eat your sh*t? Why don''t you go now?" A female ssmate said, enjoying the scene unfolding. "What the f*ck did you just say, Ginny?" The student was furious. "You said so yourself. Are you even a f*cking man?" Ginny Henry replied. "Yeah, you already promised him. Not owning up to your own bets, you really are a pus*y." Those female ssmates who usually looked down on Chuck were now trying to get on his good side. The student¡¯s face turned red now, and he looked at Chuck pleadingly. "Chuck please, I was really just joking with you. We¡¯re ssmates right? How about we let this slide, okay?" "I really wasn''t joking with you." Chuck shook his head. "You..." He gritted his teeth andid on the ground with his eyes closed, wanting to die so badly right there and then. All their ssmates looked at him in disdain. What a pu*sy. Chuck looked down at him and didn''t bother to pay any attention to him anymore. He was about to leave with Queenie when his ssmates all came over to talk with him. "Wow Chuck, you really are the owner of the gold card. I never would have thought about it. Please add me on social media." "Yeah Chuck, everyone¡¯s here right? Let''s use your card to go in and have some fun." "We are all friends right? Come on, let''s ask the receptionist for that wine she mentioned just now. I''m dying to try it out." They all surrounded Chuck quickly. He had the gold card, so they had to convince him to bring them in! Chapter 157 Chapter 157 "Come on Chuck, let''s y." A female ssmate said flirtatiously to him. The other students all looked at him expectantly. No matter what, they were all ssmates, so Chuck would definitely agree to bring them in. "If you guys want to y, then open a private room for yourselves. One hundred dors per person should be enough." After saying that, he walked out with Queenie. "Sir, please take care!" The receptionist smiled. The other students all stood there dumbfounded. What was going on? How could he behave like this? They were all ssmates, and he didn''t even want to bring them in to have some fun? "Hey, Chuck,e back!" "D*mn it, Chuck! Why do you have to be so mean!" "Yeah, man. We''re all ssmates anyway. Why are you so serious? Just now, you even asked the ss monitor to kneel down to you and also for Karter to eat his own sh*t! They were just joking with you, why did you take it so seriously? You are such a disgusting person!" "That''s right! I think he did it on purpose! How could he treat us like that when we were all his ssmates for a year?!" From N?velDrama.Org. "s, he has the money to do it. He really is the gold cardholder! This is f*cking preposterous!" "In my opinion, Chuck got close to Wilbur just so he could get his hands on that gold card!" "Yes, I think so. A person like Chuck has to rely on others just to get some power for himself. Last time I even saw him picking up other people¡¯s money without returning it to them. He¡¯s so disgusting." "Forget about him, shall we? Everyone''s here, so why don''t we go in and have some fun?" "Hell no! It could''ve been free, and now I have to pay? I''m leaving." "Me too!" Everyone slowly left and Francis Gellert slowly began toe back to his senses. He snickered, thinking that Chuck had gotten the gold card from brown-nosing Wilbur! How else would such a rich person lend him his gold card? "You can get up now, Chuck¡¯s gone!" Francis looked at his ssmate lying on the ground with disdain. The student got up with a scared look on his face. "F*cking hell, I was so scared just now. He actually asked me to eat my own sh*t! I was only joking and he thought I was serious! How could a person like that really exist..." ¡­... The day was gettingte. Chuck and Queenie went to get some food together. Then, Chuck brought Queenie with him and they left. He sent Queenie home before heading to pick Yvette up. When she was in the car, Queenie was talking about working part-time to earn her school fees, or else she would have to drop out. It was the holidays, so she could probably work for two months. "I can pay your school fees for you," Chuck said. "No, you don''t have to. You''ve helped me a lot, it''s really not necessary!" Her voice was soft, but it sounded serious. Chuck felt helpless. Queenie may be a pure and innocent young girl, but she had her own principles and dignity to uphold. Chuck understood that if he helped her pay for it, she would find it very humiliating to have to live off someone else. "Also, I''m going to move out of Teacher Jordan''s house," she whispered. She didn''t want to bother Teacher Jordan anymore. Although Teacher Jordan didn''t mind, it was still not good for Queenie to continue troubling her. "You''re moving out? Then I''ll look for a ce for you... Don''t refuse me this time. Besides, you probably don''t have the money to rent a ce now." Chuck said to her. The house that he bought for Yvette had been empty for a long time, so it was fine for Queenie and her sister to move in there for now. "But..." She whispered. He was right. She really didn''t have enough money to rent a house at the moment. "You''re so nice to me. I really don''t know how to repay you..." As she said this, her emotions felt veryplicated. She really didn''t know how to repay him. Since Teacher Jordan was already his girlfriend, he didn''t need her ''help'' anymore. Perhaps her feelings for him had changed. That was why she was willing to help him with that. The atmosphere in the car became awkward after this sentence. Chuck turned his head and nced at her. The two of them looked at each other in the eyes. Queenie''s face turned red. Was he expecting her to ''help'' him again? She was getting nervous. It wouldn''t be right to betray Teacher Jordan! But she couldn''t refuse him if he asked for it. Chuck hurriedly continued to drive and shook his head. "Don''t think too much. Just stay there for now. Do well in your studies and you''ll get rich in the future." If Queenie graduated from university, she could probably help him with managing his properties. That seemed like a good idea. "Yeah," Queenie nodded. "Then I''ll take you to that ce tomorrow," Chuck said. Now that Queenie would be leaving, Chuck could go and stay at Yvette''s ce freely. He could even do nothing while he was there! "Does the ce belong to your friend?" Queenie asked. "Well, sort of." "Then why don''t you take me there now? Besides, it''s still early, and I really don''t want to bother Teacher Jordan anymore. Besides, aren''t you two..." "Now?" Chuck was surprised, but it was still not considered toote in the day. They could probably head over there now and sleep on the floor for the first day, then he could buy some furniture for her tomorrow. "Yes." "Alright then." Chuck nodded. Soon, Chuck took Queenie back to Yvette''s house. She got out of the car and quickly went upstairs to pack up her things with her sister. They didn¡¯t have a lot of stuff, to begin with, so they quickly got back in the car. Then he brought them to the house which he had bought for Yvette previously. They arrived very soon. Queenie was surprised. She had never been to this area before, but it seemed quite luxurious and expensive. She and her sister exited the car and followed Chuck upstairs. He opened the door, and the three of them walked in. Queenie was shocked. The ce was quite nice. Which friend of Chuck''s did this house belong to? "Wait here. I''ll head out to buy some nkets and daily necessities." Chuck said as he went downstairs. "Sister, this house is so beautiful." Queenie nodded. Ten minutester, Chuck came back up with the supplies. He helped them clean up and told them to rest. It was fine for them to stay here since Yvette wasn''t returning anytime soon. Besides, he didn''t n on telling her that he had bought this house. He then said a few simple words and went downstairs. He had to go pick up Yvette. Sitting on the bed, Queenie was in a daze. She was caught up in her thoughts... She sighed. How could she possibly repay him for his help? ¡­... Chuck drove out of the area and called Yvette on his phone. He asked where she was and she replied with the name of a restaurant. They had just finished their gathering. Chuck asked her to wait for a moment, saying that he would be there soon. He hung up and was smiling. Queenie had just moved out, so tonight... They were going to... At the thought of this, Chuck sighed helplessly. He ought to start exercising at the gym! He needed to let Yvette see how toned and strong he was! At the entrance of the restaurant, Yvette came out with the other teachers. It was the holidays, and she could finally devote herself to herpany now. She felt rxed and nervous at the same time. "Teacher Jordan, you didn''t drive today?" One of the teachers asked. "Nope, my car was totaled, so I sold it," Yvette said, she had sold her car for only approximately twenty thousand dors. It wasn''t much, but it was better than nothing. She didn''t mind taking public transportation for now. After all, she was used to doing that when she still did not have a car back then. "Then I''ll send you back." The Vice Principal said. He drove a Mercedes Benz, which is more than enough to impress certaindies. "No need, someone ising to pick me up." Yvette shook her head. "Pick you up? As far as I know, you don''t have a boyfriend right?" The Vice Principal smiled. Naturally, all the other teachers who saw this quickly left. They all knew what he was intending to do. The Vice Principal wanted to spend some time with Yvette, but she always seemed to ignore him. The other teachers left. "I don''t have a boyfriend." Yvette shook her head coldly. She already had a husband. "If you don''t have a boyfriend, then allow me to send you back." The Vice Principal smiled, making his move. Yvette gave him a cold look and was about to say something when her cell phone rang. She took it out and answered, "Hubby, I am at the main entrance." The Vice Principal usually didn''t go to the school campus, so he didn''t know about Chuck. "You''re almost here? Then I''ll wait for you." Yvette then hung up the phone. He frowned. Hubby? When did she get married? Impossible. Her resume stated that she was unmarried. ¡°Humph, I''d like to see just who your husband is!¡± The Vice Principal sneered. Soon he saw a caring towards him. After seeing the logo of the car, he felt disgusted. It was just a Buick! Such a poor man! Chapter 158 Chapter 158 The Vice Principal originally thought that with Yvette''s looks and figure, she would get a boyfriend who at least drove a Mercedes Benz. Never would he have thought that Yvette would have such a bad taste, being with a man who drove a lowly Buick. If he had known that Yvette so easily swooned, then he would have proposed to her earlier. He was so annoyed. "Teacher Jordan, is this your husband? He doesn''t look all that impressive to me." The Vice Principal said in a strange tone. Yvette Jordan cast him a cold nce and said nothing. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yvette, you should know how I feel about you, and to be honest, it shocks me to see you with someone as poor as him." "No, he''s my husband," Yvette said coldly. The Vice Principal frowned. "Where does your husband work? If he drives this kind of car, then I''m guessing he earns around seven to eight thousand dors a month. Is that enough for you?" "It''s enough." "Teacher Jordan, people should try to move up in life, and seeing that the school director is retiring soon, I think you would make an excellent candidate for that position." The Vice Principal said. "You should be grateful that I''m using a director position to get you in bed. Your heart must be jumping in joy now. Stop pretending!" "Could you so-called man ever give you a position like that? Never in a million years!" The Vice Principal despised him in his heart. "There''s no need for that, I''m not qualified enough anyway." Yvette shook her head. "Have you forgotten who I am? If I say that you''re qualified, then you''re qualified. It''s up to you whether you want to ept the position or not. Well? What do you say..." The Vice Principal smiled slightly and said in a proud tone. Indeed, as the Vice Principal, he could easily maneuver the school¡¯s human resources personnel to offer her the position . "No thanks." "Teacher Jordan, you really should think about what''s best for you and your future." He was getting annoyed at Yvette¡¯s coldness towards him. "Teacher Jordan, I have never heard that you have a husband. Were you too embarrassed to mention about him previously? Looking at his car, I''m guessing he''s probably an office worker right? He doesn''t even look like he''s able to buy a house for you. Don''t tell me that you are still renting a ce to stay in?" The Vice Principal was proud of himself. He had several houses to his name! And they were all worth millions of dors. ¡°Could he bepared to me?¡± he thought to himself. "Yeah, we are still renting a house, but what does it have to do with you?" Yvette said as she looked at him coldly. "I¡¯m just worried about you. Your man doesn''t look like he''s capable of taking care of you. I just didn''t want you to live a difficult life." "I don''t think my life is difficult. However, I must say that you''re criticizing him too harshly now." He frowned. "Teacher Jordan, is this the attitude that you''re supposed to show to a principal?" "Vice. You are the Vice Principal." Yvette shook her head coldly. "You! Yvette Jordan, I guess that you don''t want to work in our school anymore!" He said as his face darkened. "You think you''re so great, don''t you? I was personally recruited by the Principal. You can try to fire me! Also, so what if my husband drives a Buick? He''s much younger than you, and I''m sure he can make much more money than you someday. As for you, you''re already at your limits." She said as she walked over. Just then, Chuck Cannon opened the door and came out. She bit her lips and ran over to hug him. "Hubby..." This was the first time she took the initiative to hug him. Chuck was stunned and excited at the same time, but he knew that something was off about her. He nced at the man in the distance. Was that the Vice Principal? Chuck still had a faint impression of him, but he knew he rarely came to the school campus. Had he been bullying her? "Wifey, did he bully you?" Chuck asked. "No, hubby. Let''s go." Yvette let go of him and got in the car. "Sure." Chuck red at the Vice Principal¡¯s ugly face. Chuck and Yvette got in the car and drove away. "Oh Yvette, do you think that I can''t fire you?! Just you wait and see, I''ll make you leave the school in tears!" He snorted, opened the door of his Mercedes, and sat in. He was about to drive away when he almost ran into another car. "What the f*ck! Do you even know how to drive? You almost crashed into my car!" The man pped the hood of his car and was furious. The Vice Principal''s face turned pale with anger, and his hands were shaking on the steering wheel. He opened the window and said, "I didn''t see you just now okay? I''m sorry!" "You call that an apology?" The man came over angrily, raised his hand and pped him. There was a loud p. His face turned red, and he felt wronged and embarrassed at this moment. This guy actually had the audacity to beat him? "I''ll p you first and then apologize to you. Is that okay?" The man sneered. "You!" He couldn''t stand it anymore! He got out of the car and fought the man, but was severely outmatched. He quickly begged for mercy, "Please stop, I''m so sorry..." ¡­¡­. Chuck parked his car at Yvette''s rental ce. "Be careful when you drive back, hubby." Chuck followed her out of the car. She was stunned and whispered, "Hubby, what are you doing? Queenie and her sister are still upstairs. You really should be heading back now." He walked over. "Queenie and her sister have already moved out." "What?" She was surprised and quickly took out her mobile phone to call Queenie Carson. Only then did she realize that Queenie had sent her a message saying that Chuck had already found a house for them, so she had moved away. Yvette heaved a sigh of relief. But why did Queenie leave in such a rush? Did she feel that she was bothering her? Yvette was helpless. "Wifey, shall I sleep here tonight?" Chuck asked. She fell silent. Yvette''s pretty face was already as red as a peach. This was the first time Chuck had seen such an expression on her face. She looked shy and embarrassed... "Sure." Yvette nodded and said in a low voice. She was prepared to sleep with him since a long time ago. It had been a while since, but she finally felt that the time was right. She was nervous. Will it hurt? Yvette really wasn''t familiar with these. Chuck was ecstatic. Tonight, he was going to sleep with her in his arms, just like how they did it when they were children. "Didn''t you say you want to sleep here? Come on then." Yvette blushed as she said that¡­... Chuck came back to his senses and followed Yvette upstairs. When he reached the room, the feeling was different. It felt as if he had returned to his home. Under this familiar atmosphere, Chuck suddenly felt a desire stirring inside him. He tried hard to suppress it. This can''t do. He must build his muscles up first! Otherwise, Yvette would look down on him. She closed the door and whispered, "Hubby, you should take a bath first." "Ladies first." "After you..." Chuck had no choice but to go to the bathroom to take a shower. The cold water helped to further suppress his desire. He lowered his head and sighed. Was he too nervous? Could it be that he was too eager to show himself off to Yvette? Chuck clenched his fists tightly. When he came out of the bathroom, Yvette''s face turned red and her heartbeat became faster. This wasn''t the first time she saw him half-naked, but she was still nervous. Moreover... she stared at his protruding abs, it¡¯s so perfect... "My turn then." She went into the bathroom in a hurry. She was especially nervous. After she finished showering, she shyly came out of the bathroom and took a few deep breaths. When she was getting ready to enter the room, she was stunned. He wasn''t on the bed. She felt curious and went to the living room to find himying on the couch. She blushed. Was he nning to do it on the couch? "Hubby..." Yvette whispered in a low voice, she was so nervous that her voice was trembling. They had slept together before, so why did she feel so nervous? She felt so pathetic right now... "Well, I''ll sleep on the couch today," Chuck said. "You..." Yvette was shocked. She had already prepared herself! Why did he now... She was a little disappointed. She went over to the sofa and sat down beside him. "Hubby," When Chuck heard her familiar voice, he replied, "Sleep early, wifey." "Yeah, you too." Yvette nodded. She was no longer nervous, but rxed. "Let''s talk tonight like how we did when we were kids." Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Yvette Jordany on her bed and became nervous again. She had chatted with him for a long time just now and she clearly saw that Chuck was suppressing something. When she looked at him, she immediately understood what it was. However, she was already mentally prepared, and had been ever since she was fifteen or sixteen. He could have touched her if he wanted to, but he didn¡¯t. If he had mentioned it, she would have happily agreed to help him. She was ready, and as Susan Sun had said, you can''t let your husband withhold his desire, but... She blushed, realizing she shouldn''t be thinking about things like this. Wasn''t it so slutty for a woman to be thinking about these matters? She should just go to bed! Yvette closed her eyes and went to sleep. When she woke up, she heard some soundsing from the outside. She poked her head out and saw Chuck Cannon doing push-ups. He looked so handsome and manly. Seeing this scene early in the morning made her blush. She asked in a low voice, "Hubby, I''ve never seen you do this in the morning before." "I''ve just started doing it recently," Chuck said. He couldn''t possibly be saying that he was exercising was for the sake of impressing her, could he? "It''s good to exercise. The more you do it, the more powerful and impressive your muscles will be." She said. She nervously went to the kitchen to make breakfast. She had to head to thepany early. She needed to work hard to return the hundred thousand dors to the loan shark every month. Chuck continued his exercise for more than half an hour. He just gasped a little bit but still felt that he could do another hundred more pushups. His physical strength was usually better than others''. Was he just too nervous? Chuck was puzzled, but he quickly went to the bathroom to take a shower and had the breakfast that was prepared by Yvette. Then he drove her to the za. He wanted to go over and have a look. He thought that he should go to the boxing gym to learn some useful techniques, just in case they run into any more trouble. He would then be able to protect himself and Yvette as well. When they arrived at the za, Yvette went off to thepany on her own. Chuck met with Ynda Lane and they talked for a while. He then got ready to head to the boxing gym. It was also a kind of exercise! Chuck still felt tempted to buy Yvette a car. She was so elegant and graceful, so she really should have her own Benz or BMW right? However, when he mentioned this to her in the car just now, Yvette shook her head and rejected the idea. Maybe he should just buy it for her as a surprise? But what if she doesn''t like it? Chuck sighed. As he was thinking about it, he had already reached the elevator. At this time, his mobile phone rang. Chuck took it out and saw that it was from Charlotte Yates. His car had been fixed, but because he had been so preupied with the exams, he didn''t think of collecting it from the shop. Maybe he would pick it up tomorrow or the day after. After saying this to her, he hung up the phone. But as soon as the elevator door opened, Zelda Maine stepped out of the elevator. Chuck was stunned. She was exceptionally beautiful today, wearing a pair of exquisite high heels which perfectly complemented her fair long legs. She wore a casual suit with a miniskirt. She looked simply gorgeous. Chuck was surprised. Her long legs were perfect¡­ . "Are you going out?" Zelda asked as she came out of the elevator. She came here today to find him. Her mother had been pressuring her to bring Chuck back to meet them, but how could she? She wanted to tell her mother the truth, but if she did so, she would be nagged by her mother, and she really didn''t want to face that. Furthermore, if she confessed the truth, there wouldn''t be a reason anymore for her to be alone with Chuck. "Yeah, didn''t I tell you thest time I came to jog? I want to learn boxing," Chuck said. "Are you free tomorrow? My mother wants you toe over. If we go in the morning, you will still definitely be able toe back at night. Are you avable? Sorry for causing you so much trouble..." Zelda said nervously in a low voice. Chuck hesitated. He wanted to stay with Yvette for the whole day tomorrow. But Zelda was so nice to him that it wouldn''t be right to refuse her. "Sure, let''s go tomorrow." "Thanks!" She was surprised that he agreed. "It''s fine. I''ll be heading to the boxing gym now." "Alright then, I''m going to meet with Ynda to get the contract signed today." Zelda was in such a good mood that if she didn''t have something to do, she would have joined Chuck at the boxing gym. She liked sports as well. Ynda had already told Chuck about Zelda¡¯s contract with the shop owner. The fee wasn''t too expensive at only four hundred thousand dors. Chuck calcted that it would take about three million dors for her to renovate the shop. This was not a big deal for her investment portfolio. Moreover, Chuck had already told Ynda that Zelda didn''t need to pay the deposit, and that the rent would be at the lowest price. "Good luck." Chuck smiled. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you." She smiled and left to find Ynda. ¡°No staring while training.¡± Chuck was embarrassed. Her legs were so perfect that he couldn''t help but look at it a few more times. "In that case, you shouldn''t wear such a short skirt next time then," Chuck said. "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Zelda then left to find Ynda. He smiled, then took the elevator to the parking lot. However, just as he was about to drive off, he saw Yvetteing out of the elevator. This was the parking lot. Which means... Chuck was surprised, and soon saw that Yvette was a little confused. Maybe she came down to this floor out of habit. She sighed and whispered, "I forgot that I don''t have a car anymore. Well, I better hurry back up to catch the bus, or else I¡¯ll bete." She turned around and walked back. She was going to meet a client who said that some workers wereing over for training. He wanted to discuss it with her face to face, since she was referred by someone else. "Wifey, where are you going? I''ll take you there." Chuck''s said. Yvette turned around and saw Chuck smiling at her. That was awkward. He just saw hering down to the basement car park. She bit her lip and nodded. "Okay." Sitting in the Buick, Chuck asked where she was going, and she replied that she was going to meet some clients. Susan had rmended these clients to her, and they even took a ne to meet her. So that means they were going to the airport. Chuck drove Yvette to the airport. "Hubby, could you wait for me in the car for a while? I''ll pick up the customers. Can you bring us back then?" Yvette said in a low voice. "Alright then, go ahead." Chuck smiled. Yvette breathed a sigh of relief. She opened the door and then went to pick up the customers. Chuck waited for her in the car. Yvette entered and quickly found the two clients whom Susan had referred to her. They were two middle-aged women wearing ck silk stockings, high heels, and exquisitely professional suits. They had their own shops, but they were newly opened. They wanted to bring over their employees for training but felt it was better toe personally to check it out. "Hello, I''m Yvette Jordan." She walked over and said. The two middle-aged women took off their sunsses and sized her up. They were very graceful, they should be high-ranking employees. After all, Susan had rmended her to them, and the training fee was very cheap. So of course, they had toe here to check it out. "Hello," said the two women. "Director re, Director Ayana, I''ve got everything ready. Please follow me to mypany." "No problem." The two women followed Yvette to the parking lot of the airport. They saw that all the cars parked there were expensive cars like Mercedes Benz and BMWs. They looked at each other and muttered in their hearts. Not bad, this should really be worth their time and money. Thispany looked good, and the fees were really cheap as well! But... "Director re, Director Ayana, please get in the car," Yvette said to them. Chuck also came down the car. He couldn''t be rude to his wife¡¯s clients. This old Buick? The two women frowned. Didn''t they have a BMW or Benz to pick them up with? The two women were suddenly disappointed and felt that they shouldn''te here. It was such a waste of their time. Apany that couldn''t even afford a Mercedes to fetch them. Could that even be considered apany? Both of them shook their heads. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Yvette Jordan knew what they were thinking. Indeed,pany cars were an important symbol of how sessful apany was. She herself understood this. But... this car was not that bad, was it? It was nice, quiet, andfortable. However, they simply rejected it the moment theyid eyes on it Yvette sighed, "Please enter." "Forget it. Since we''re already here, let''s go and have a look." "After all, Susan introduced us to her, so it shouldn''t be all that bad right?" The two women said and got into the car. She breathed a sigh of relief and said to Chuck Cannon, "Hubby, let''s go." He nodded. He could clearly see that the two women were looking down at Yvette. Chuck could tell that Yvette was feeling upset. She didn''t bring it up, but it was obvious. He needed to buy her a good car soon. He got in the car and drove. Yvette sat next to him. After reaching the parking lot of the za, the two women got out of the car. Yvette told Chuck to go ahead with his own ns, but he shook his head. He wanted to stay by her side. Yvette was touched. She then brought the three of them into thepany. "Director Jordan, how did you get the idea of starting apany here?" Director re asked. "There''s a school nearby..." "No, what I''m asking is, this za¡¯s location is quite remote. How did you find this location? Is it because the rent is cheap?" "There are many factors," Yvette said. The main reason was that it was close to her school, so she felt that it would be more convenient for her. "Oh, so it must be because of the cheap rent." Director re said. Yvette was speechless. Why did so many bosses think that this za was not suitable? It was indeed remote, but the business prospects of this venue looked good. At least that was what she thought. Moreover, the za had been developing rapidly recently, with many investments to improve the facilities here. This would mean that the owner of the za was working to renovate this ce. So the future of this za looked good. Perhaps it might even be an excellent ce in the future. But she had just never met the za owner. "The rent here will be quite expensive in the future," Yvette proudly said. "I don''t think so. I feel that the rent will get only cheaper and cheaper." Director re shook her head. "I think so too, Director Jordan. The prospects of this location don''t look that good. I feel it would be better if yourpany changed ces." Director Ayana also said. "The two of you are mistaken. The prospects of this za are very good, and the rent will only be more and more expensive," Chuck calmly said. Yvette was shocked, her hubby really had a good eye. The two women nced at Chuck. Director re shook her head. "You''re wrong. This square is too remote. There are no office buildings around here except for the school nearby, and it doesn''t seem that there are luxury boutiques here. This za is surviving on the ie from those low-end businesses. The prospects here are worrying." "That''s right. The foot traffic here is miserable. Without customers and the profit they bring, these shops wouldn''t even make enough money to stay afloat. I''m guessing that most of these shops are just barely holding on, and if they start to lose money, they will surely start to move out of here." said Director Ayana. They had sharp eyes. Looking around, the za didn''t seem to have many customers, and the shops were clearly recording losses. This would lead to a decline in the level of service provided and the loss of customers. In their minds, if things took a turn for the worse, then the only way out for this za would be to close down. "Although there aren''t many people now, there will be soon enough," Chuck said. "Soon? I really don''t see it." The two women shook their heads disdainfully. "Yeah, there will be a movie production crewing out to shoot a movie scene in this za soon." A movie production crew? Yvette was shocked. Why didn''t she hear of this? "A movie production crew?" The two women were surprised, but soonughed. "What''s the use of some rubbish production crewing to shoot here? That would not help the za at all." Director re shook her head andughed. "The only reason any production crew would be shooting their scenes here would be because the cost is cheap. A poor production crew with outdated stars, it wouldn''t help the za at all." Director Ayanaughed. Any crew shooting their movie here would mean that they only had a cheap budget of maybe around one or two million dors. It wouldn''t even be watchable, much less attract crowds toe. "I think you''re mistaken. The director of this movie is the famously acimed Erica Yannic, and the female lead is Zabrina Yalden. Surely their appearance here would bring about some crowds right?" Chuck said. He was now in the film industry. This definitely wouldn''t be the only movie he invested in. For all his future movies, he nned for the production crew to shoot their scenes here. He had already started nning for his next movie, which would be a sort of secret dungeon film, also to be filmed here. The two women were surprised. Of course, they had heard of Erica and Zabrina. Would they really being here to shoot the movie? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yvette was even more stunned now. So did Zabrinae to their school the other time to discuss with Chuck about using the za as a backdrop for their movie? But shouldn''t she discuss this with the za manager Ynda Lane? "What''s more, there''s not just one movie going to be filmed here, but many many more," Chuck continued. ¡°Alright then, it seems like we¡¯re wrong then. If this za was really chosen by them, then perhaps the boss of this za really had some skills.¡± Director re said as she shook her head. Director Ayana was envious. This za was so lucky to have been chosen as a movie shooting venue. Why didn''t her farmhouse get that chance! When they arrived at herpany, Chuck saw the two of them criticizing every little detail and continuing to push the price down. Even at Yvette''s absolute minimum price, they still wanted the fee to be cheaper. Chuck knew what they were doing. They were trying to get the best service for the absolute cheapest price. Yvette sighed coldly. She was under a lot of pressure. She still had a lot of loans to pay, and she absolutely needed them to ept her proposal. "Let us think about it." The two of them stood up. Yvette felt disappointed, their words could only mean that that they were not interested to deal business with her. She couldn''t afford to lower the fees for her to be at a loss right? Moreover, the teachers she hired were the best of the best, and the price which the two women were offering was already close to the wages she needed to pay for the teachers. So even if close to twenty people attended her training, she could only earn five to six hundred dors per person at the maximum. It was such a big concession, but they still weren''t agreeing to it. There was nothing more she could do now. "Let''s not worry about that first. Shall we go for lunch and talk about it after?" Chuck said. The two of them looked at each other. Did he really think he could persuade them to sign the contract with a mere lunch? Impossible! "There''s no need for that." Director re shook her head. Agreeing to sign the contract over a meal worth two to three hundred dors? It was not worth it. "Yeah, we can eat at the airport." "A meal at the airport doesn''t evene close to a five-star hotel, don''t you think?" He smiled. "What? A five-star hotel?" The two of them were surprised. They expected them to treat them to a roadside stall for lunch, but they were actually bringing them to a five-star hotel! This¡­... Yvette was stunned. A five-star hotel? A meal like that would cost at least several thousand dors! "That''s right. I know a five-star hotel that serves delicious seafood. Since both of you are already here, you should most definitely try it out," Chuck said. "Is it really a five-star hotel?" Director Ayana asked tentatively. "Of course." Chuck was confident that if this deal worked, they would surely rmend them to their friends and bring them more clients. The priority now was to convince them to sign the contract with Yvette. With Yvette''s capabilities, there was no doubt that these two women would be long-term customers. The two women hesitated. They were close to agreeing to the terms, and since they were so generous to offer them such a meal, it wouldn''t be right to reject them. "Alright then." The two women nodded. "Let¡¯s go then!" Chuck said as he led the two of them out. Yvette took out all the cash she had on her and gave it to Chuck. She was thankful to him for trying everything he could. She didn''t even think of treating them to a meal to secure the business. "Take it. It¡¯ll be expensive to eat at a five-star hotel. You can use this money to pay for itter," Yvette said. Chuckughed. Did he even have to pay for eating at his mother¡¯s hotel? Chapter 161 Chapter 161 "It''s alright, Yvette." Chuck Cannon smiled. It was his mother''s hotel, why did he have to pay? Chuck thought of bringing Yvette Jordan to see his mother right after that. If she had met his mother, she would then believe that he came from a very rich family wouldn''t she? Plus since Yvette was so pretty, his mother would definitely like her. "Please take it, Chuck." Yvette¡¯s tone was very serious. Although she was almost broke, this was still herpany¡¯s business. How could she let him pay for it? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Furthermore, it would not be cheap to dine in a five-star hotel. It could easily cost them up to several thousand dors a meal. She never had a chance to eat with him at a ce like that before as well. "Chuck, I know that you''ve earned some money recently, but please use mine. I''m older than you, so I have to take good care of you." Yvette continued. Chuck was touched by her words. She had said simr words to him when he was about seven years old. They were still innocent children, but he had always liked to hug her whenever they slept together back then. In the end, Chuck had no choice but to take her money and head downstairs together. In the parking lot. Director Ayana and Director re were waiting for them. "Do you really think that we¡¯ll be dining in a five-star hotel?" Director re was still a little suspicious. It would be costly to eat at a ce like that. Was Yvette really that generous? "They should. Our business is quite sessful. lt should be normal for them to treat us at a ce like that right?" Director Ayana said as she shook her head. It was only a given. "That''s true though. But it still feels a bit weird to drive a Buick to eat at a five-star hotel. But if they insist on keeping up the pretence, then fine by me. They could drive their lousy ass car for all I care. But I''m still going to enjoy my fine meal." Director re smiled. "I''m guessing that maybe they want us to introduce some clients to them, so that''s why they are being so generous now." "I''m fine with that, but the meal is only going to cost one or two thousand dors, then forget about it. If it''s around five to eight, then we¡¯ll introduce some to them." "That''s what I thought too. Oh right, I just remembered that I have an old friend around here, so I''d better ask her toe over as well." Director Ayana said as she remembered. She had promised to bring her friend out for a good meal, and this was the perfect time. They were going to eat for free, so why not call her toe together? "Will they agree to that? After all, another person would cost an extra several hundred dors." Director re hesitated. "Would she dare to disagree? If she doesn''t agree, then I''ll leave immediately." Director Ayana said as she curled her lips. "Besides, it''s just one extra person right? What''s the big deal?" "Yeah, it''s nothing, but..." "No buts. If they dare to disagree, then I will just refuse to sign the contract, let alone introduce some clients to her." Director Ayana shook her head and said seriously. "Fine then, let''s not talk about it anymore. They''reing," Director re said. The two of them stopped talking immediately. At this time, Chuck and Yvette came down together. Chuck started the car and everyone got in it. As Chuck was ready to drive, Director Ayana, who was sitting behind him, said, "Wait a minute, Director Jordan. It just so happened that I have a friend here. I had asked her toe to lunch with us, is it alright for you guys?" Yvette froze, and so did Chuck. "Director Jordan, my friend doesn''t eat much." Director Ayana continued, her tone was a little arrogant. ¡°If she dared to reject me, then I¡¯ll walk out right now.¡± she thought to herself. If she said no, then Director Ayana would definitely cancel the deal. It was useless to have connections with such a petty person. After a moment of silence, Yvette said with a smile, "Sure, you should ask your friend toe along as well." Director Ayana smiled. At least she still knew how to treat her clients well. "Fine then, I¡¯ll let my employees get their training here." she thought to herself. She took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. It soon got connected. "Hello, Director Zannel, it''s me. I''m here at Ocean City. No, no, I''ll treat you to a meal. I have several friends with me here. Are you at the office? I''ll pick you up. Okay, okay, just wait for me downstairs in ten minutes. I''ll be there soon, okay..." The call ended, and Director Ayana was satisfied. "Let''s go to Fowley Tower. My friend will wait for us there." Chuck nodded. He knew about Fowley Tower. There were a lot ofpanies there, and if the person mentioned by Director Ayana was also the boss of apany, that would be fine. Soon, they arrived at Fowley Tower. Director Ayana called her friend and asked where she was. Soon, Chuck saw a charming young woman walking toward them. However, there was a hint of disdain in her eyes, as if she was looking down at the car. Director Ayana got out of the car to wee her. Seeing Chuck and Yvette in the car, she frowned and said, "Ayana, where are you bringing me to? You know I won''t go to any ordinary ces." "A five-star hotel." Director Ayana said as she winked at Chuck. He nodded and drove silently to his mother''s hotel. "Now that''s about right, but still there are plenty of fake five-star hotels nowadays. You should be careful not to end up in one of those ces. Not only is the food terrible, but it is expensive as well." The woman said. Chuck stayed silent and continued driving. "We''re really going to a five-star hotel. Don''t worry about it." Director Ayana said as she looked at a magnificent building on the far side. Surely this was the ce they were heading to? She hadn''t expected Yvette to be so generous. "Are we almost there?" Director Ayana came over, indicating that they should eat at this ce. The building was gorgeous! Director re was also very satisfied. The name of the ce looked very ssy. Director Zannel looked out and said, "This ce? I''ve been here a couple of times. I suppose it''s decent." "That''s good then. Alright then, let''s stop here." Director Ayana said. Yvette looked at Chuck and felt curious. Was this the ce? Chuck shook his head and said. "We haven''t arrived yet!" "Haven''t arrived yet?" Director Ayana frowned. She had taken a fancy to this hotel and felt that it would be best to have their meal there. From Director Zannel¡¯s eyes, she could tell that this ce was good. "Yeah, it''s a little further ahead," Chuck said. "A little further ahead? All that''s left there are just garbage hotels," Director Zannel said disappointedly. The food at the hotel they had just passed was excellent and she was satisfied with it. But they weren''t going there anymore? Were they going to eat at some garbage hotel? How disgusting! Director Ayana was a little unhappy. Did he not understand what they were implying? Couldn''t he tell that they wanted to eat at that hotel? They would be able to take some photos as well if they ate at such a high-ss building. "There is a better hotel up ahead," Chuck said. Yvette was stunned at first but she immediately understood. Was it that ce? "Just go back to that hotel. We can eat over there." Director Ayana said. It was such an embarrassment to bring her friend over to an ordinary hotel for a meal. "There''s a five-star hotel ahead," Chuck said helplessly. Director Ayana leaned back and muttered in her heart, "Let''s see if you can find me a five-star hotel in a ce like this." "Don''t try to fool me with a rubbish ce!" Director Zannel was also very unhappy. There weren''t any five-star hotels up ahead. Did they think that she didn''t know? "Hey, there''s a building in front of us. It looks quite magnificent actually." Director re, who was pretty quiet the whole time suddenly piped up. Director Ayana and Director Zannel both looked out and their eyes lit up. The building in front of them looked several times more amazing than the one they had passed by just now. Were they going to eat here? Director Ayana was confused. "Well, it''s not bad." Director Zannel was ecstatic. She hadn''t been here before. This hotel was quite famous, and she had been wanting toe here for the longest time. She had heard that even it was rather expensive, the food there was excellent. "Ayana, is it here?" Director Zannel smiled, and her tone was full of expectation. Director Ayana was delighted, feeling that she had gained her pride back. She nodded and said, "Yes, it''s here. Let''s eat here." Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chuck Cannon drove in. The security guards of the security booth were confused at first, but when they saw that it was Chuck, they respectfully saluted and allowed him in. "The service in this hotel is good." Director Zannel said. When the car drove in, she could see the luxury of this hotel. She didn''t expect that Director Ayana would invite her to such a high-end ce. This hotel must be over five stars. It could be said to even be a six or seven-star hotel. "Yes, you''re right." Director Ayana''s face lit up. After Chuck parked the car, they got off and went into the restaurant of the hotel. Director Ayana walked in front of them. After all, she was the one " treating" them. So she needed to act as if she was the one who found and decided to eat at this ce. Chuck and Yvette followed behind them. Yvette was a little worried. Thest time she came here, someone called the ¡°Baller¡± had paid for her bill. But she didn''t ept his treat, and still paid before leaving. It would probably cost more than ten thousand dors for a meal for five people. Yvette sighed, She hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to eat with Chuck here yet, and although they were not alone, it was still good enough. She would just think of it as a day for the two of them to rx. "Chuck, I''ll go buy a bottle of red wine. The wine here seems to be very expensive," Yvette Jordan said. "No need for that. Let''s just order inside." Chuck shook his head. Just onemand and he could have any of the wines inside. "Of course I have to. The food and wine here are so expensive. So it''s better to try to save some money. You should go on ahead, I''ll be back soon with the wine," Yvette said as she went to the cigarette and wine shop nearby. Chuck had no choice but to walk ahead. "Wee, how many of you today?" The receptionist of the restaurant asked with a smile. "Five," said Director Ayana. "Pleasee with me, do you have a reservation?" The receptionist led them inside. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "No, you can just open a private room for us!" Since they hade all the way here, she must book a private room to impress her friend. Ayana had called her friend here to return a favor, and she would like to return the favor in the grandest way possible. "Sorry, all of our private rooms have been fully booked today." The receptionist showed an apologetic expression. The restaurant had been extremely busy for the past few days, and there was a waiting period for walk-in customers. "No private rooms? The five of us will be spending a lot, are you sure you can''t open a room for us?" Director Ayana said. She could see that the business here was very good, and there were no more private rooms avable. But she needed to at least give it a shot. If things did turn out the way she wanted it to, wouldn''t she look even more impressive? The receptionist¡¯s face was apologetic, but there was nothing she could do. Just as she was about to decline her request, Chuck came into her sight. She was stunned. He was someone whom even Betty had to personally serve. She remembered him clearly. Chuck nodded at her. The receptionist immediately understood and smiled. "Yes, right this way please." Director Ayanaughed in her heart. They were really lucky. "Ayana, do you know the people here?" Director Zannel was surprised. Just now, there were no vacancies for them, and now there suddenly was? "Maybe! After all, I know a lot of people." Director Ayana smiled. Of course, she didn''t know anyone at the hotel, but perhaps it was because she had said that they were going to spend a lot of money there, only then did they get a private room for them. The receptionist led them into a private room. The three women were all surprised. It was so luxurious, as if they had entered into a presidential suite. This hotel was really high-end! Director Zannel immediately took a few photos and posted them on her social media ount. She was the boss of a smallpany, and she even had to cooperate with others to start up the company. She had never been to such a high-end ce for lunch, so of course, she had to take photos to remember this moment. They sat down, and Director Ayana nced at Chuck. "Where''s Director Jordan?" These words were seemingly spoken out of concern, but she was actually worried that Yvette would run off. "She¡¯s just buying something. She will be back soon," Chuck said. "Well then, let''s order some food! Please feel free to order anything you like!" Director Ayana put the menu in front of Director Zannel. As the three of them ordered their meals, Director Ayana asked, "Why don''t we order a bottle of red wine? Let''s see what kind of wine they have here." When the receptionist was about to speak, Chuck shook his head and said, "No need. She''s buying it now." The reception was stunned. Why did she have to buy it? All the wine in the winery was avable for Chuck. Director Ayana muttered in her heart, "Was that really necessary?" "Fine then, there''s no need for red wine. Just hurry up and serve the food." Director Ayana said as she put down the menu. The receptionist nodded, then immediately left with their orders. Chuck said that he was going to go out and see if Yvette had returned yet. "Thanks for today, Ayana!" Director Zannel said as she took a few more photos. She was really happy today. "It''s not a big deal." She felt very proud. This made her swell with pride. "By the way, who is the man and the woman who went out just now?" Director Zannel was puzzled. She knew Director re, but she had never seen Chuck and Yvette before. "They''re just my friends. I have something that needed to ask them about, so I called them to join us for lunch," Director Ayana said. Director Zannel nodded. So they were just freeloaders. No wonder they were driving a Buick! When their food arrivester, she was going to take plenty of photos and post them on her social media! ¡­... "Young Master, we have a piece of exquisite Wagyu beef in the kitchen today. Would you like to have it?" Seeing Chucke out, the receptionist asked in a low voice. He shook his head. This beef was very expensive. He would have been fine with ordering it if he hade with Yvette alone. But with those three women with them today, he was certain that both he and Yvette would not be able to enjoy the steak in peace. "No need, just prepare the food that they had ordered. Chuck said. "Certainly." The receptionist immediately went to the kitchen. Chuck went to the side and took out his mobile phone to call his mother. He thought that it would be a good time for her to meet with Yvetteter after lunch, as the two of them were bound to meet sooner orter. However, after the call was connected, his mother said that she was not at the hotel at the moment. This made Chuck feel helpless. "Chucky, Betty and I are out looking at a new project. If you''re going for lunch, then just go on ahead. Oh, by the way, I heard that a few pieces of Wagyu beef had just arrived at the kitchen today. Shall I call them to have it prepared for you?" His mom said. Chuck was a little disappointed. "It''s okay, Mom, I was about to let you meet my wifey." "No rush, it''s Yvette, right? I know her, don''t worry." Chuck was not surprised at all. With his mother''s ability, she would have already thoroughly investigated Yvette. Otherwise, she would not have allowed her to stay by his side. "Okay, Mom, please continue with your business." Chuck was ready to hang up the phone. "Wait, Chucky, I have something to tell you. I want to see how Yvette is as a person and whether or not she is a gold-digger. So don''t tell her that I''m back already," his mother suddenly said. "Mom, Yvette is not a gold-digger." Chuck said anxiously. "Yeah, I think so too, but let me have a look at her first, okay? After that, you could bring her to meet me, no rush at all." Karen Lee was looking at Yvette through the security cameras. "Are you really the daughter of my enemy? But you don''t look like it. Your parents must be very generous to have nted you by Chucky''s side since you were young. Chucky is still very innocent, so I¡¯d better be careful." Karen muttered to herself. "Mom, what are you talking about? Your voice is too low. I can''t hear you." "Nothing. Let me have a good look at her first before you bring her to see me. Don''t worry about it." Chuck was really helpless. "Okay, Mom, see you soon." "Yeah, eat whatever you want, and drink whichever wine you feel like. But don¡¯t drink if you are going to drive." "Okay." Hanging up the phone, Chuck saw Yvetteing over to him. Why did his mother think that Yvette was a gold-digger? She most definitely was not. Because if she was, Yvette would have already run off with some rich young master. "Hubby, who were you calling?" Yvette came over. "No one." Chuck shook his head. He had nned to bring Yvette to the top floor today, but since his mother was not here, and she said she wanted to observe Yvette first, it would be better not to. "Let''s go in then." The two of them were ready to enter. However, the door opened first. It was Director Ayana. She said, "Director Jordan, you should settle the bill first. We have decided to cooperate with yourpany already." How embarrassing would it be if Director Zannel saw that it was Yvette paying the billter? She needed to keep this show going on. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chuck knew what she was trying to do. She wanted to continue showing off! But how would he allow her to? What if she refused to sign the contract in the end? Chuck said, "Well, since you''ve agreed to the contract, then why don''t you sign it and pay the deposit first?" Chuck knew Yvette had brought the contract along with them. Director Ayana frowned and felt unhappy. Were they afraid that she was going to go back on her word? How dare they look down on her like that? She said angrily, "What''s the meaning of this? If I tell you to foot the bill, then you should just do as I say! Are you afraid that I will rip you off without signing the contract?" Yvette sighed, "Don''t be angry, Director Ayana." "How can I not be? What did he mean by that?" She red at Chuck. "Fine! Bring it over now! Otherwise, you both will be calling me a freeloader." She was not happy. Yvette hesitated. To be honest, when she heard what Director Ayana said about Chuck, she didn''t want her to sign the contract anymore. She didn''t want Chuck to be wronged as well. "Yvette, could you bring the contract over?" Chuck said. Yvette was silent, but Chuck smiled at her. She was moved by his gesture. Yvette took out the contract. Director Ayana signed it with a snort and immediately transferred thirty thousand dors to Yvette¡¯s bank ount. "Are we done now then?" Director Ayana said as she red at Chuck. "Okay, I''ll pay the bill now," Chuck said as he headed to the front desk. Just one word was enough to settle the bill. "Director Jordan, is this your husband? I suggest you change a new one. He ought to watch his words." said Director Ayana. Yvette frowned. After finishing her words, Director Ayana went back inside, feeling satisfied. Chuck returned after speaking to the receptionist. Yvette said in a low voice, "Chuck, do you feel wronged?" Chuck smiled. Why would he? He could close down Director Ayana¡¯spany with just a simple phone call. In his eyes, she was nothing more than a clown. "It''s okay. Let''s go in," Chuck said. Yvette was especially moved. She would never change her husband, not unless Chuck abandoned her himself. They walked into the private room, and Yvette opened the red wine she had just bought. Looking at her, Chuck wondered why his mother suspected her of being a gold-digger. He just couldn''t understand. He was so lucky to have met Yvette, and he was certain that his mother would like her. The food was served quickly, and they looked spectacr. Chuck couldn''t drink because he was going to driveter. However, Director Zannel kept looking at Chuck and Yvette with contempt in her eyes. Chuck wondered why she was looking at them like that. He had done nothing to offend her. "Wow, the food here is really delicious. I''d like to have another bowl of soup." Director Zannel implied. She had been wanting to try the lobster bisque here. She had seen people posting about it on their social media, and she had forgotten to order it just now. How could she let go of the opportunity to try it since they were already here? Director Ayana gave Yvette a look. Indeed, she also wanted to try the soup. But looking at the menu just now, the soups¡¯ prices were all more than five hundred dors. The expensive ones cost up to thousands, and some were even ten thousand dors! Yvette nodded helplessly. Director Ayana smiled and immediately called the waiter to order the soup. At least she understood! After all, Director re hadn''t signed the contract yet! After the waiter came in, the three women browsed through the soup menu before settling on the large portion of the lobster bisque. It came up to about one thousand eight hundred dors, and Yvette''s heart sank. Still, it wasn''t considered too expensive. When the soup arrived, Director Zannel took a photo and posted it on her social media with the caption: "I''ve had plenty of soup before, and this one is fairly good." Then the three girls started to scoop the soup. Chuck was about to scoop a spoonful for Yvette when Director Zannel suddenly pursed her lips and said, "There isn''t much soup." She was signalling for those two freeloaders to not drink the expensive soup. Chuck frowned, but still took over thedle and filled up a bowl for Yvette. Then he prepared to fill up a bowl for himself. The soup indeed looked really fresh. "That''s enough, it''s almost finished." Director Zannel said. The soup was so delicious that she wanted to drink it all by herself. Chuck ignored her and scooped himself a bowl. Seeing this, Director Zannel filled up a huge bowl for herself to prevent Chuck and Yvette from drinking more. Yvette didn''t mind, but Chuck did. After all, she was the one here to eat for free! "Ayana, don''t bring such people over for lunch next time. They probably don''t even know how to taste soups like this. What a waste." Director Zannel said in a strange tone. Of course, Director Ayana knew what she meant. She could onlyugh dryly. After finishing the soup, everyone exited the private room. Director Ayana pretended to pay the bill, when in fact, Chuck had already paid for it. Chuck drove over from the parking lot. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t leave today, Ayana. Why don''t the three of use back here for dinnerter?," Director Zannel said. Director Ayana¡¯s eyes twitched. If they came back for dinner, then she would be the one who needed to pay. Of course she didn''t want to! "I have something to doter." "Alright then." Director Zannel was disappointed. She was furious at Chuck and Yvette for eating so much. It was all because of them that they couldn''t return for dinner! She was unhappy! "Oh, why don''t we just call a cab? I don''t feel like sitting in this car anymore," Director Zannel said. Director Ayana hesitated. They still needed to head back to Yvette¡¯spany since Director re had not signed the contract yet. Yvette frowned. Chuck had already driven the car over. Director Zannel said directly, "You two can go back by yourselves. I feel ufortable sitting in that car." Chuck was speechless. He came out of the car. He wouldn''t mind leaving them if Director re had already signed the contract. "What kind of car makes you feelfortable to sit in?" Chuck said. "At least a Mercedes-Benz or BMW I guess. Your car is as noisy as a tractor." Director Zannel shook her head. Both Director Ayana and Director re thought the same. Yvette was angry. The car was clearlyfortable enough! Why did they have to say that! "Chuck, let''s go back." Yvette didn''t feel like signing the contract with Director re anymore. She was especially mad now. "Why should we go back?" Chuck smiled. Didn''t she want a Mercedes-Benz or BMW right? He could get one straight from his mother¡¯s collection in that very car park! "Forget it, it''s only for a while right?" Director Ayana said. She was still pleased as she was treated so well today. Then she and Director re sat back in the car. Director Zannel curled her lips and said, "Fine then, I don''t feel like calling a cab anymore. But I''m warning you, I won''t get in a car like this for the second time!" Then she got ready to get into the car. Yvette sighed, feeling sorry for Chuck. He was really understanding. Chuck could not be bothered to argue with her. He sat back in the car and was about to drive away. But at this time, the restaurant''s receptionist ran out with a box in her hands. Chuck saw her and naturally stopped. The receptionist ran over to the car window and said, "The manager had told us to bring the boiled soup to you. Please take it with you." Chuck was surprised. The three women sitting behind him were stunned. The boiled soup? They had checked the menu just now, and it cost over five thousand dors. It was made with all the most expensive medicinal herbs. And now they were giving it to him for free? Yvette was also surprised. What was going on? Did the hotel manager know Chuck? Taking the soup in the car, there was indeed a special aroma that made them salivate. "Do you need a car as well? The manager had asked me to bring along the car keys as well. We have a BMW, a Mercedes, and a Rolls-Royce. Which one do you prefer?" The receptionist said with a polite smile. She had received a call from Betty to not refer to him as Young Master Chuck in front of Yvette. There were a few keys in her hands. The three women were dumbfounded, especially Director Zannel. What was going on? He actually had so many cars to drive? She herself had never sat in a Rolls-Royce before. Both Director Ayana and Director re were surprised. What was going on? Did he bring them here because he knew the manager? If that was the case, then they should have ordered more just now! "No need. This car is enough." Chuck shook his head. He didn''t want to drive the other cars. Otherwise, he would need toe back for Zelda¡¯s Buick. "Hey, send me back with the Rolls-Royce. I''ve never been in one before!" Director Zannel said. Who knew that this person was actually this powerful? Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Director Zannel was looking forward to it. She had wanted to sit in a Rolls-Royce for the longest time. She had seen her friends showing off whenever they were in fancy cars such as Maybachs or even Porsches. Now was her time! It was an opportunity for her! She was initially really happy. Director Ayana had invited her for lunch at such a high-end hotel, and the food was very delicious, but now... it seemed that she had mistaken it all. Seeing the receptionist being so polite to Chuck Cannon, even gifting him soup and letting him drive their fancy cars. She wondered who paid for the bill just now? Director Zannel suddenly felt that her face was burning with embarrassment. So she was the actual freeloader... At this moment, Director Zannel felt so ashamed. She even stopped them from trying the soup just now. This... This was so embarrassing! She red at Director Ayana with rage, who was also in an awkward predicament. She didn''t expect Chuck to be so powerful! "Come on, take the Rolls-Royce." Director Zannel was particrly looking forward to it. She had already nned to take photoster to post on her social media. The lobster bisque photo which she had just posted on her social media had already received enviousments, and she was now feeling so pleased. If she posted herself on the Rolls-Royce later, all of them were going to freak out! She suddenly felt that her husband''s Mercedes-Benz wasn''t even that good. It was only three million dors... "I''m sorry. I only know how to drive tractors like what you mentioned." Chuck shook his head. Director Zannel''s face turned red immediately. "This car is not a tractor. It''s excellent. I just got it wrong. The Buick is actually veryfortable and steady. It is even soundproof as well, I mean, I don''t even hear any noises from outside." Yvette nced at her coldly. Chuck ignored her. He said to the receptionist, "No thanks. You can go back in now." "Yes." The receptionist nodded with a smile and continued, "The next time youe, you must try our exquisite olive Wagyu beef. It''s really, really delicious, the manager said this." Betty had mentioned the beefst time, and so did his mother. Chuck really wanted to try it, but it cost around ten thousand dors. Director Ayana and Director re were shocked. They had heard of olive Wagyu beef, but they had yet tried it. Yvette was also stunned. Just how widespread was Chuck¡¯s connections that he was invited to try the olive Wagyu beef at the hotel? She was indeed curious. But she knew clearly that Chuck did note from a wealthy family, but... "What? The exquisite olive Wagyu beef? The one that costs over ten thousand dors for a kilogram?" Director Zannel was stunned. If she posted this on her social media, the other people would be extremely envious! "Hey, why didn''t you order that just now? I heard that olive Wagyu beef is very delicious... And I really wanted to try it so much." Director Zannel said. She wanted so badly to go back in and try it. Chuck nced at her. "If I had ordered it, would you have let me eat it in peace?" Even drinking a bowl of lobster bisque had made her yap like a little b*tch. If he ordered the beef, would she let him eat in peace? Chuck just couldn''t do it. "I..." Director Zannel''s face turned even redder. She understood what Chuck meant. She felt even more ashamed now. "If we had ordered it, then we should all eat it together! You as well!" "Yeah, I''ll order this next time then," Chuck said, thinking of ordering it the next time hees with Yvette. It was such a pity that his mother was still unsure of Yvette. "Okay, take care." Chuck drove away. In the car, Director re quickly signed the contract, even transferring the deposit to her right there and then. Yvette was stunned, it felt like this deal got through all because of her husband... Arriving at Director Zannel¡¯spany, Director Ayana and Director re got out of the car as well. They looked like they had more to speak with each other, and they might even stay for a few more days. Chuck couldn''t care less and drove off with Yvette quickly. The three of them watched the Buick left. "I really couldn''t tell. He had kept such a low profile. He actually drove a Buick to a five-star hotel. He was even invited to olive Wagyu beef. I heard that you need to order it in advance, and not anyone gets to try it. He could even simply have driven that Rolls-Royce as well. He''s no ordinary man..." Director Zannel suddenly envied Yvette. How did she meet this rich husband of hers? Her husband could only afford to drive a three million dor Mercedes-Benz... Why couldn''t she have found a husband like that too? That way she could''ve eaten at five-star restaurants every day... Chuck was already someone else¡¯s, plus she was not young anymore. Although she still had an excellent figure with a perky bottom, he was a young man, and he probably wouldn''t be interested in her. Director Zannel was a little depressed. "Yeah, he isn''t simple at all. I''m guessing he should be from a really wealthy family." Director Ayana analyzed. Director re also nodded. "I think so too. True wealthy people have their manners. The young man just now was humble and kept a really low profile." "Well, we should have ordered the olive Wagyu beef just now. What a pity, we had the chance to try it, but we missed the chancepletely. Plus, I could even have the chance to sit in a Rolls-Royce as well. Such a pity¡­¡±Director Zannel felt sad. If she had been more polite towards Chuck, then perhaps he would have ordered the beef. As she thought so, she was a little annoyed. "Ayana, why did you have to act like you were treating just now? I thought they were the freeloaders, but in fact, I was the one! Now they definitely think of me as some clown." Director Ayana was so embarrassed that she was speechless. Of course, it was hard for Director re to speak up as well. "Don''t be angry. How about I treat you to dinnerter?" Director Ayana said softly. "What dinner? I¡¯m furious right now!" Director Zannel said angrily. "What are you worried about? I''m sure they wouldn''t have a bad impression of you. I even saw that..." Director Ayana started to say. Director re was stunned. Director Ayana was clearly spewing out nonsense now. She was actually saying that Chuck fancied her? "Really? But I''m over thirty years old now, and he is probably not even twenty, Would he look at me as a woman? Why didn''t I realize that he was looking at me?" Director Zannel was puzzled. "Forget about that. What exactly does hispany do?" Director Zannel asked. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "It¡¯s a trainingpany. If you need to have your staff trained, then you can go and find him. Maybe if you asked him out alone, he would bring you to that restaurant just now. Who knows, maybe he¡¯ll even order you that olive Wagyu beef that you so wanted to try." "Really? Well then, I''ll go back and ask my husband." Director Zannel thought it was an excellent idea. Going back to that hotel, even eating such an expensive meal! Just the thought of it made her feel giddy. ¡­... After Chuck drove Yvette back, it was alreadyte in the afternoon. He had initially wanted to make a trip to the boxing gym. After all, he needed to train his muscles quickly. On the way, Yvette did not ask anything. She was still curious though as to what Chuck had been through. They grew up together without parents, so she was certain he wasn''t some wealthy kid. But then how did he have so many connections? "Wifey, take this soup to thepany," Chuck said as he handed the soup to Yvette. She shook her head and said. "Let''s drink it together." Chuck smiled. She opened the box and filled his bowl. She also filled up her own bowl and took a sip. It was really delicious. "Hubby, without you, I really couldn''t have gotten this deal done today," Yvette said in a very serious tone. Chuck suddenly wanted to kiss her at that moment, but after that, he said to her, "Then shouldn''t you help me with something? Promise me something?" "Sure, whatever you say." Yvette''s face turned red and her heart was beating wildly. What did he want? Did he want to do it in the parking lot? Wasn''t that too... Yvette felt nervous just thinking about it. What if someone saw them? "Alright, Yvette, since you said so. I''m taking you to 4S Automobile Store to pick a car for you now. You are not allowed to refuse," Chuck said. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Yvette was really touched. Did Chuck really want to buy her a car that badly? But it was really expensive to buy a car! She hesitated. "Hubby, you..." "You''ve promised me. So you can''t reject my offer," Chuck said. Yvette put down the bowl and hugged Chuck. She whispered, "Hubby, you''re so nice to me..." Chuck smiled. Yvette looked so pure and innocent. She was hugging Chuck so closely, and yet Chuck did not have any impure thoughts manifesting in his mind. "Do you agree to it then?" "Okay, I agree. But I''ll decide which car I want to buy. Otherwise, I won''t agree to the purchase." "Sure." After the two of them finished their soup, Chuck was so excited that he wanted to go over the automobile store immediately. It was still early anyway, and Chuck couldn''t wait to purchase the car for Yvette. Maybe at the same time, he could also buy one for himself too! "How about tomorrow? I still have a meeting to attendter," Yvette said softly, worried that it would upset Chuck. "Tomorrow?" Chuck hesitated. He had already promised to apany Zelda back to her home. "Maybe the day after tomorrow?" he thought. "Hubby? Do you have ns tomorrow? Then how about the day after?" Yvette quickly said. Yvette was very considerate, and Chuck suddenly felt guilty for that. He shouldn''t have agreed to Zelda''s request, but he really couldn''t refuse Zelda. Auntie Manny had already thought of Chuck as her daughter¡¯s boyfriend, so they needed to continue the act. He sighed in his heart. "Yeah, let''s go there the day after tomorrow then." Chuck thought he would probably be back after dinner the next day. Although it would be a long ride overnight, he would be back early the next morning at thetest. "Okay then, hubby, I''ll be going to thepany now," Yvette opened the car door and waved goodbye to Chuck. After sitting down in her office, she took out her phone and started to browse for cars that cost around fifty to eighty thousand dors. "Absolutely not a Mercedes-Benz or BMW, those are too expensive. A cheap car will do for now. When I make enough money in the future, then I''ll switch to a more luxurious one. No, when I earn enough money, I will buy a luxurious car for my dear husband!" Yvette browsed around for a while before settling on one that was around seventy thousand dors. It was a simple car, and she loved it at first sight. After deciding on it, she locked her phone, feeling loved and happy. "Hubby, you''re going to buy me a car this time. Next time, I¡¯ll buy you a BMW or a sports car." She was excited when she thought of Chuck buying a car for her. She couldn''t wait till the day after next... Yvette was especially happy. She couldn''t wait for Chuck to bring her to the store. Just then, Yvette heard a knock on her door, then she turned around, "Come in." It was Queenie. She hade to say thank you to Yvette, as she did not manage to do so the previous night. "Teacher Jordan," Queenie greeted as she walked in. Yvette smiled. Queenie looked like she had a good night¡¯s sleep. "Queenie, what kind of ce did Chuck arrange for you to stay the night?" Yvette was curious. "It''s called... I actually don''t remember." Queenie thought for a moment and said. She really hadn''t noticed what it was called. "It''s alright then. In a few days, I''ll go take a look," Yvette said, feeling much more assured. She was curious as to where Chuck had arranged for Queenie to stay! ¡­... Chuck exited the za and went to the furniture store to buy some simple furniture for Queenie. He did not want Queenie to feel too abandoned by living in an empty house. He had spent more than thirty thousand dors, and there were only around fifty thousand dors left in his card. He reminded himself to call his mother to ask for more money so that he would have enough to buy the car for Yvette the day after. Seeing that it was only about three o''clock in the afternoon, Chuck used the navigation system to locate the boxing gym that his mother had introduced to him. He was incredibly excited at first, but he was stunned when he saw that it wasn''t arge gym. It didn¡¯t even have a big signboard. This boxing gym was rather very remote and its signboard was very old. However, since his mother had rmended it to him, it should be fine. When he walked inside, he found that many people were practicing in the shabby room, and all of them were tall and burly. Chuck was stunned at the sight of them. The sound of punching sandbags reverberated in the room. "Hey, who are you looking for?" A woman looked over and shouted at him. He walked over and said his name directly. The woman looked at him, "You''re Chuck Cannon?" "Yes," Chuck was particrly surprised. The woman in front of him had very short hair and tan skin. However, she had pretty facial features, and her figure was particrly good, especially her slender waist. She was very slim, but her arms and legs was very muscr. He could tell that she must be a professional boxer. "Come here." The woman said. Chuck followed her to the side. The woman squatted down and tied something around Chuck¡¯s knees. It looked like a knee protector. It was made of cloth, but there seemed to be iron beads inside. There was a bit of weight on them, so they should be used to train leg muscles. "This weighs one kilogram. Wear it, don''t remove it," the woman said. "The whole time?" Chuck was surprised. "Yes, your mother usually carries thirty kilograms on her, and she has never taken them off," the woman said. Chuck was shocked. His mother was carrying such a heavy load all this time? Why didn''t he notice it before? "Your mother has a technologypany in the United States. It specializes in making a metals which are minute in size, but still very heavy. It could also be made into bracelets or even watches, and your mother wears them all the time," the woman continued. Chuck was stunned. Was his mother a master at boxing? But¡­ Wasn''t she just an ordinary woman? Chuck found it hard to believe that his mother was not only rich, but also such a capable fighter. This was just... "From now on, you wille here at least three times a week for half a day each time. I will teach you the basics first, then you will begin to train your body. Your body looks fine, but it might not be very durable in a fight. You need to get stronger," The woman said seriously. Of course, Chuck had no objection to this. It was an opportunity to improve himself. He needed to work hard. Then the woman began to teach Chuck. Her name was Draco Logan, and it was a very masculine name. She personally coached Chuck, and this drew many envious nces towards him in the stadium. Chuck, of course, couldn''t care less about this. He worked very hard, but after the whole day, he only learned some simple moves and focused on practicing his physique. Draco emphasized on the body''s condition when fighting, and Chuck was not good enough at this moment. It was not until eight o''clock in the evening that Draco finally let Chuck go. In his car, Chuck was trembling all over, as if his limbs were torn apart. He was too tired from the training. Chuck drove to pick Yvette up. When he arrived at the za, Yvette was surprised to see Chuck drenched in sweat. "Hubby, what''s wrong with you?" "I''m taking boxing lessons." Chuck sat on the driver''s seat, feeling weak all over. Yvette was stunned. Boxing? She got into the car, and Chuck drove her back. He took a bath and soon fell asleep on the sofa. He was just too tired. Yvette came out of the bathroom and looked at him, who was sleeping without a shirt. She smiled and walked over to cover him with a nket. "Good night, hubby..." Early the next morning, after sending Yvette to the za, Chuck told her that he would returnte tonight. He needed to apany Zelda back to her hometown. Yvette thought that Chuck was going for his boxing lessons again, so she told him to be careful and not injure himself. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuck agreed guiltily and after Yvette went into the office, Chuck gave Zelda a call. Zelda told him that she was in the za, and Chuck was surprised. Soon, Zelda came out from the elevator. She was particrly beautiful today. Her tight jeans outlined her charming curves, along with her high heels, and with a casual suit jacket, she looked exceptionally breathtaking. She was nervous the previous night. She was afraid that Chuck would be busy and cancel their ns today. It wasn''t until receiving his call just now that she finally felt relieved. Zelda got in the car, and he could clearly smell her perfume. Chuck coughed. Zelda dressing up like this made her look so tempting. "Don¡¯t stare. You''re training yourself right now. Otherwise, it will all be for nothing," She said. Chuck was speechless and quickly asked where her home was. Zelda said that it was not too far, one-hour drive away. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. He couldn''t afford to be too far away. After all, he still had toe back to buy a car for Yvette the next day. Zelda saw Chuck''s legs trembling. Was this because he had some vigorous activity the previous night? "Chuck,st night did you..." Zelda said in a low voice. He couldn''t control himself? Chuck understood and shook his head with a wry smile. "No, I went for boxing lessons yesterday." "Boxing?" She was surprised. "For what?" "It''s very simple. I want to be the strongest man in the world!" Chuck said as his eyes lit up! Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Zelda Maine smiled. "The strongest man?" Chuck Cannon blushed. That was his goal, but Zelda and Queenie both actually knew if he was actually strong or not... Chuck drove along and stopped talking about it. Zelda said seriously, "Chuck, you have to be confident. You have too little experience with girls, which exins why you didn''tst very long. I believe that with your hard work, you will indeed be the strongest." Chuck was touched by her words and encouragement. It meant a lot to him. "Thank you, Zelda," Chuck said. "For what?" Zelda shook her head, but when she saw that Chuck''s legs were shaking, sheughed and asked, "Do you want me to drive?" Chuck nodded. He had done too many squats yesterday, so his legs were numb now. If he continued training like that, it would most definitely produce good results. The two of them got out of the car and changed positions. However, just as Zelda was about to sit down on the driver¡¯s seat, Chuck reached out to take his cell phone on the seat... Chuck felt like he had touched some cotton fabric, and it was too soft. Zelda''s face suddenly turned red. She knew that Chuck didn''t mean to... "I''m sorry, Zelda." Chuck pulled back his hand. The feeling was really hard to describe. "It''s okay." Zelda calmed herself down. As she drove, she bit her lip and said, "I can''t help you now because you are training, so you can''t give up all your previous efforts. But if you really can''t suppress it anymore, you can still touch me. I don''t mind..." "It¡¯s fine." Chuck quickly shook his head. He already felt guilty towards Yvette foring out with Zelda today. If he touched her, that would be even more wrong. "Okay then." Zelda was a little disappointed and sighed in her heart. How should she put it? Although she knew that they would never be together, she still couldn''t help herself. After all, Chuck already had a ce in her heart. Even though they were not meant to be, but if Chuck was willing or still needed it, she wouldn''t refuse him. Thinking of this, she felt even more disappointed. She stopped talking and continued the drive to her home. ¡­... Opulence Retreat was a very famous restaurant. It was extravagant like a holiday resort. Manny Lowe had many rtives here, and she had specially invited them all. Zelda said that she would bring Chuck back over the phone the day before, and she was thrilled. She wanted to introduce Chuck to every one of them. After all, now that both of them were living together, they should be nning to get married soon. Her rtives were all rich, especially Zelda''s cousin. They were the owners of a furniture store and were extremely rich. "Auntie, this is my boyfriend..." Zelda¡¯s cousin, Rainie Lowe introduced. Manny was surprised. Rainie''s boyfriend was tall and handsome, and judging from his temperament, he was not from any ordinary family. "Not bad," Manny said with a smile. "Yeah, he came out to start a business by himself. Now, hispany is worth around three hundred million dors," Rainie said. "What a remarkable man!" Manny was surprised. It was not easy for a startuppany to have such a high market value! Manny''s expression made her boyfriend, Wace Hanne, look proud. He enjoyed their admiration very much. "Yeah, we n on getting married next month." Rainie smiled. "Congrattions!" "By the way, where is Zelda? Didn''t you say that she would be bringing her boyfriend here today?" Rainie asked curiously. "Yes, she''s bringing him here." "What does he do?" "I don''t know the specifics, but I think he has a za. He¡¯s the owner of a za," Manny said. "The owner of a za?" Rainie was surprised. Did Zelda really manage to find such a wealthy husband? "Yes." "That must be very big, yes?" "It''s not really that big actually," Manny said. Chuck''s square was actually really small, at least that was what she thought. "Even if it''s not that big, it should still be valued over a hundred million dors." "That''s not necessarily true. If it''s not really that big, then not many owners make a lot out of them. Some even record losses." Wace shook his head. Manny shook her head and didn''t say much. "That''s right. I heard that someone has opened a za for over half a year now. There weren''t many people there, so not many shops were rented out. If this goes on, the owner would soon go bankrupt" Rainie added. This was true. She had a friend who ran a shop in the za. She said that the za owner was nning to ditch the whole thing, and the employees at the za still haven''t received their paychecks yet. Things were not optimistic for them. "That''s not necessarily true. I think Zelda''s boyfriend''s za is pretty profitable," a woman wearing hot pants, who had gone there with Manny, came over and said. The woman wearing a pair of tight jeans also came over. "Well, that''s what you think. But only he is clear whether or not he is recording a profit." Rainie was unhappy. She was not too fond of the twodies. Still, they were Manny¡¯s best friends, so she couldn''t say much about them. "You''ll know if you go and have a look for yourself," said the woman in tight jeans. "If he¡¯s so wealthy, then I really want to see what Zelda''s boyfriend looks like." Rainie curled her lips. "Well, Zelda ising." The young woman in hot pants said. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. They looked over and found that Zelda was driving over. Rainie curled her lips. "Isn''t that the car that Zelda bought? He doesn''t even have his own car and needs to take hers. I''m guessing that his za isn''t doing so well and will close down soon enough." Chuck and Zelda walked over. Manny and her two best friends were happy, but when Rainie saw Chuck, she shook her head. He wasn''t as handsome as her boyfriend, and what was wrong with his legs? He couldn''t even walk properly! Were they doing itst night? What a useless man! Such a weak man wouldn''t be good for their future prospects! Some other rtives also came over to take a look at Zelda¡¯s boyfriend. But upon seeing Chuck, they shook their heads. First of all, he didn''t have a car. He wasn''t walking naturally, could it be that they were doing itst night? Not only was he poor, but he was also incapable in bed. How did she find a boyfriend like him? Perhaps he was a staff member of somepany earning a meager sry but was lucky enough to meet Zelda... He must be taking advantage of her! They were surprised and felt that it was necessary to remind Manny or Zelda to reconsider this guy. "Chuck, did you two..." Manny was shocked and surprised. Seeing Chuck¡¯s trembling legs, did this mean that there will be good news from them? Her two best friends alsoughed. "Mom, don''t think so much. Chuck just..." Zelda blushed. Why did her mother have this look on her face? He just trained too muchst night! "I''ve been there done that, my child. I understand... Everyone, this is my daughter''s boyfriend, Chuck Cannon!" Manny smiled happily. She was confused by the frowns on her rtives'' faces. What was wrong? "Is he really Zelda''s boyfriend?" One of the rtives asked. They thought that Chuck wasn¡¯t a decent boyfriend for Zelda. "Yes." Manny nodded. "He doesn''t seem as capable as Rainie''s boyfriend. Rainie¡¯s boyfriend owns apany and is really rich. Zelda¡¯s boyfriend, on the other hand, doesn''t seem that good! But at least they look good together." "How can you just settle so easily? You can''t settle for a man like this for the rest of your life." A middle-aged woman came over. "Zelda, what does your boyfriend do?" "Well, let''s ask him." All the other rtives also said. After all, they liked Zelda, and didn''t want her to suffer in the future. This person she brought over clearly didn''t match well with her. As her rtives, they really must remind her. "He''s still a student," Zelda said confidently. "What? A student?" "No wonder he doesn''t even have a car." "He can''t be with her! He''s too young, and he might be up to no good!" "I don''t think it''s a good idea either." Manny was unhappy to hear that. "My daughter''s boyfriend is still studying, but he has a za under his name." "A za? Is he from a wealthy family?" "Looks like it''s deceiving, is it a ruse?" "I think it''s possible. It''s not easy to operate a za nowadays, a lot of them are recording losses. How is his za doing?" A rtive asked her. "Pretty good," Zelda said. She could tell that the foot traffic at the za was picking up, and that was a good sign. "Pretty good? Then it must be just average." "Maybe it¡¯s not even profiting." They all started to whisper around. Owning a za at such a young age? He was doomed to fail! They all felt that Manny was saying this for the sake of her daughter, but looking at Chuck, they couldn''t believe that he was the owner of a za. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 All her rtives looked down on Chuck Cannon, making Manny extremely angry and embarrassed. Why did they all think that Chuck was so incapable? Everyone thought that Chuck¡¯s za was fake and that he would definitely be recording a loss? Manny sighed and didn''t know how to exin. "Uncles, please don''t say that. Zelda''s boyfriend''s za is doing really well." Manny shook her head. "Yeah, the three of us went to see itst time. It''s not big, but it is still pretty impressive for such a young man like him. He not only owns a za, but also..." The woman in the tight jeans said. She suddenly realized that she was about to bring up thest time she broke the vase. It was too embarrassing, so she quickly shut up. "What else?" A rtive asked. "Well, he''s not bad anyway. He can settle many issues with just a phone call." The woman in the tight jeans curled her lips. "Settle many issues? Like what?" "He settled..." The woman in the tight jeans hesitated. It was embarrassing for her to say it. The young woman in hot pants immediately used her hand to cover her mouth. Manny¡¯s face was unusual too. She didn''t want to bring up the previous incident. The three of them did not speak. Were they at a loss for words? These rtives shook their heads. They all had connections too, and making a few phone calls to settle issues were not considered an exceptional ability. At most, he was just lucky enough to know a few people. s, Zelda Maine had such good qualities, why did she find such a useless boyfriend like him? Such a pity. He did not deserve to be with her at all. "Does he really own a za?" A rtive asked. The three of them couldn¡¯t even exin properly, who would believe them? "Yes, it''s true," Manny said in a hurry. "Come on now, we are all rtives, and we are all looking out for Zelda. There''s no need to lie to us." One of the rtives sighed and shook his head. They were all family, so why did she have to lie for the sake of her reputation? She couldn''t even continue her lies now. They all sighed and looked down on Chuck even more. He was clearly taking advantage of Zelda. It was such an embarrassment. Manny was anxious. How did things get to this point? "My daughter''s boyfriend really owns a za. It''s just next to his school, I went therest time..." "It''s alright. You don''t have to say anymore, Manny. We believe that he owns a za!" "Yeah. We all believe it." They all sighed and shook their heads. In truth, they didn''t believe it at all. For Manny¡¯s sake, they just pretended to. Manny became even more anxious, and her two best friends were helpless. The atmosphere became awkward. Rainie Lowe and her boyfriend Wace Hanne looked at each other, then smiled. Wace felt so proud of himself now. Zelda felt sorry for Chuck. She brought him here today to pretend to be her boyfriend. But she did not expect her rtives to all look down on him. She looked at him apologetically. He was just a student but he was looked down on by her rtives. Chuck didn''t care. He was going to leave afterpleting his job of pretending to be Zelda¡¯s boyfriend. He was looking forward to buying that car for Yvette. "Alright, everyone, enough talking. We know him now. Let''s eat! I¡¯m famished." A rtive proposed. He wasn''t interested in discussing about Chuck. "Yeah. There''s nothing to talk about. Let''s eat." The other rtives also said so. Manny sighed and arranged for her rtives to all sit-down. "Chuck, let''s eat," Zelda whispered. She wanted tofort him by holding him in her arms. After all, she was ten years older than him. She felt that she should do this, but there were so many people around. Could she do this? "Sure." Chuck nodded. He had not eaten anything in the morning, and he was already really hungry. Everyone took their seats. Zelda asked her mother in a low voice, "Where is Dad? Is he not here at such an important asion?¡± Manny then told her that he was out for important business negotiations. Zelda nodded. The dishes were soon served, and they all looked appetizing. They were ready to eat. At this moment, Rainie said, "Wace has a friend who owns a French chateau. He gave him three bottles of Lafite from 1982. It¡¯s a special asion today, so he brought one here. Please have a try." Wace took out the wine bottle from his bag. It was exquisitely packaged and looked very vintage. Before he even opened the wine bottle, a wine fragrance had wafted into the air. It was really the Lafite 1982! "Wow, I''m so lucky today." "Wow, I''ve wanted to try this wine for so long now. The wine I usually drink is fake. If this really comes from a French chateau, then it should be the real deal!" "Rainie, your boyfriend is really something!" Several rtives immediately became excited. Rainie smiled, and Wace opened the bottle. With a pop, the fragrance of the wine permeated the air. "Dear uncles and aunts, please wait for a moment. It''ll taste better after we let it breathe." Wace said. The rtives present all couldn''t wait any longer. This authentic Lafite was hard toe by. After letting the wine breathe, Wace smiled as he poured the wine for everyone. When he poured it for Zelda, Wace said, "Please have some, this wine is really good." "No thank you. I''m going to driveter, so I can''t drink." Zelda shook her head. "Well then, how about your boyfriend try a little. This kind of wine is not something you get to try often," Wace looked at Chuck and said, pouring out a bit for him. Zelda frowned. What did he mean? "This wine is really smooth. It''s good!" A rtive said. "Wace, thank you for letting me drink such good wine today." Several rtives were very happy and felt that this trip was already worth it. After all, they had a chance to taste such fine wine. Manny felt so embarrassed now. Everything was crumbling right before her. She wanted to introduce Chuck to them, but she never expected them to all look down on him like that. And now the spotlight was even taken away by Rainie¡¯s boyfriend. She was so ashamed that she quietly ate her food. It was even more difficult for her two best friends to say anything. "Chuck, right? Let''s have a drink!" Wace raised his ss. Chuck nodded and the two of them clinked sses. "How is it?" Wace asked with a smile. "It''s very delicious and sweet," Chuck said. He had never tried a wine that tasted so good before. He had some other wine before, but this wine was really good. Even he couldn''t deny that. All the rtives at the tableughed, but it was out of contempt. Did he even know how to drink wine? A Lafite from 1982, and he dared to say that it was sweet? Wace smiled, it was such a pity to waste such precious wine on him. "Since you think that it''s sweet, you should drink more then," Wace said. Several rtives shook their heads and looked down on Chuck even more now. How could he im to be the owner of a za when he didn''t even know how to taste wine? Such bullsh*t. He was definitely saying this to save face. After all, he was nothing but a poor student. Manny''s face turned red. "Let''s eat, or else the food will get cold." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "By the way, Chuck, what''s the name of your za? I know some bosses, so I might know which," Wace continued. The rtives on the table all praised him even more. "It''s just a small za, you wouldn''t know." Chuck shook his head as he ate. He just wanted to finish his meal quickly and go back. "Just tell me. We are all family. Come on. Maybe next time we will all go to your za to have some fun!" Wace continued. The other rtives felt pity. He couldn''t continue with the lie, could he? Everyone looked at Chuck, guessing that he would not be able to say the name of the za since he was making it all up. "City Square," Chuck said. "Ocean City¡¯s City Square?" Wace suddenly smiled with a strange smile. They were all curious. What was wrong? "That''s correct." Chuck nodded. "I happen to know the owner of the square. I went there oncest year, but the owner doesn''t seem to be you. Harold Wendel is the owner of City Square!" Wace said with a smile. What a coincidence. Chuck had lied about something that he was aware of. How unlucky! "What? So it really doesn''t belong to him?" "Did he really have to lie?" "Young people nowadays are full of lies!" All the rtives at the table all sighed and shook their heads. They even felt a little angry. Why should they eat with a liar like him? Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Wace''s words made it clear that the owner of City Square was not Chuck Cannon, but Harold Wendel. The rtives at the table were all talking about it, and they looked down on Chuck even more now. Manny Liu and her two best friends were stunned. Wasn¡¯t Chuck the owner of the za? This should not be possible, but Wace''s words couldn''t be wrong. What was going on? "Your news seemed to be out-of-date. Chuck has already taken over City Square." Zelda was angry. The previous owner of the za had told her about this. She didn''t believe it at first, but now she did. "Is that so?" Wace Hanne smiled and said, "Although City Square is not big, thend is still very expensive. Getting it under your possession is impossible without paying at least six hundred to seven hundred million dors!" "Six hundred to seven hundred million? So expensive!" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Then it couldn''t possibly be him. He doesn''t look like he has that much money." "s, his showboating has now reached its limits. What is the point of lying anymore?" Several rtives sighed in a sarcastic tone. Thest sentence especially made Manny feel even more embarrassed. Just what was going on? Didn''t City Square belong to Chuck? Her two best friends were even more surprised. "No way, there has to be some misunderstanding here!" "I think so too. Chuck should be the owner of the za. Otherwise, how would he have settled the issue with the broken vasest time?" It was only when the two best friends started talking that Manny felt a little better. There had to be a misunderstanding. They looked at Chuck. "Zelda, do you care to exin? City Square isn''t somece that could be easily bought over by just anyone. Six to seven hundred million is not a small sum, and I feel maybe Chuck had a little too much to drink and identally said the wrong name. Could you perhaps help him to recall the name?" Wace smiled deeper, his tone full of sarcasm. Zelda was furious. He was implying that Chuck was drunk and that led to him showboating! "What are you talking about? City Square belongs to him!" Zelda Maine said seriously. The corners of Wace''s mouth curled up, and there was a hint of disdain. "Zelda, stop it." A rtive shook his head. "We all know your boyfriend¡¯s true self now. There''s really no point in continuing to lie. As your uncle, I have to advise you youngins that it would be better to stay humble and not spew out such bullsh*t. People like him are not worthmitting your future to. Think about it!" "Yeah, if it weren''t for Wace¡¯s connections, we might have been fooled by him. How could he be so arrogant in front of us? Seeing him like this, I have a pretty good idea of how he normally acts like. I don''t even want to sit on the same table with him now." All the rtives were disappointed. Zelda herself felt wronged. Why did they not believe her? Chuck was indeed the owner of the za. "Zelda, how about I introduce you to someone else? Split up with him now, he simply isn''t worth your time. Being a liar, I can assure you that he will continue to lie to you in the future and you will never really be happy," another rtive said. "Auntie." Zelda''s eyes were red with anger. She turned to look at her mother, and the disappointment on Manny''s face was evident. Chuck didn''t say a single word during this entire ordeal, and this made her upset. Even her two best friends were now suspicious of what was going on. Zelda''s heart was aching, but she felt especially sorry for Chuck. He must be feeling really wronged! Zelda stood up and bit her lips, unwilling to let her aggrieved tears flow out. "Let''s go, Chuck." "Let him go by himself, Zelda. We''re all family. It''s all right!" "Yeah, let him go. He''s nothing but a liar. We''d better not let him stay here." Some of her rtives said. Chuck looked up and saw Zelda''s grievance. He wanted tofort her so badly. Looking at this person who had helped him so much, just what was she to him? Chuck himself didn''t even know. He wanted tofort her when he saw that she was about to cry. Maybe this is the feeling of a little brother wanting tofort his older sister! "It''s fine. We haven''t finished eating yet!" Chuck said. He took her hand and let her sit down. Zelda''s tears came out, mainly because she felt sorry for Chuck. He should be having a good meal, but instead, he was caught in this situation because of her. Zelda made up her mind at this moment. If there were anything that Chuck requested or wanted from her, she would agree to him! Anything! "Are you that shameless to continue sitting here?" Wace''s smile disappeared. Liars did not deserve his smile. "I haven''t finished my meal yet. I''m hungry, and I wish to add something else to the table." Chuck said, took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. "Betty, I''m eating at the Opulence Retreat now. I want to try the dishes you mentioned yesterday. Can I? ... Sure, you can change that dish. There are fifteen people here in total. Well, I''ll be waiting for you." The call ended. Chuck put away his phone. The rtives at the table frowned. Add more food? Did he just call to order takeout? This was the Opulence Retreat, a luxurious holiday resort. Takeouts were not allowed! Still full of nonsense! "Wait a minute. I added a dish and it will be served in twenty minutes," Chuck said. "Okay," Zelda bit her lip and nodded. "Auntie, please wait for a moment. This dish is very good!" Chuck said to Manny and her two friends. The three of them sighed and nodded. "Add more food? Don''t be so troublesome. I''ll treat you to whatever you want to eat. But you''ll have to eat at the other table," Wace said. "Well, I don''t think you''d be able to order the dish that I would be adding to the table," Chuck said. "I can''t order it? Are you kidding me? What kind of food is there that you can''t order in this restaurant? Tell me!" Wace sneered. There were so many kinds of food in the country, and what kind of food could he not afford with all the money he had? "Forget it, isn''t it a waste of money to treat him to dinner?" Rainie Lowe pulled her boyfriend away. She understood what type of person Zelda¡¯s boyfriend was. He was useless, but he still loved showing off. He named a za that he supposedly owned, but in truth it belonged to someone else. And now he was talking about adding another dish to the table? How disgusting, how could she eat on the same table with someone like him? "Just think of it as you are feeding the dogs!" Wace sneered, "Tell me, what kind of dish did you add? Is it some seafood tter or roastedmb?" "I ordered the olive Wagyu beef just now, but..." Chuck said. "What? Olive Wagyu beef?" Wace asked in disdain. He knew what it was. It was really expensive at around ten thousand dors per kilogram. Plus not anyone could buy it. Did he just say that he had just ordered this dish? "This kid is spouting nonsense again!" "Yeah, I''ve heard of olive Wagyu beef, but I''ve never had the chance to eat it. I heard that it costs about twenty or thirty thousand dors for less than a kilogram of it. We have so many people here, it would cost a bomb if he got everyone a piece of it." "s, Zelda, how did you find such a boyfriend who bullshi*ts so well?" Those rtives felt disgusted. If he really did add a dish to the table, then why did he have to say that it was olive Wagyu beef? If he wanted to lie, he should have at least made it more believable! Manny and the other two were surprised. How could Zelda, a person who worked at a restaurant, not know about the olive Wagyu beef? How did Chuck get his hands on it? "How did you order it?" Wace asked. He could get it, but it will take at least two hours for it to reach here. Not to mention an even longer time to prepare it. "A phone call," Chuck said. "Haha! Are you joking? Fine, let''s say you manage to get it. It will take hours for it to reach here. Do you expect us to wait for such a long time?" Wace said disdainfully. "It wille within twenty minutes," Chuck said. "Bullsh*t!" A rtive scolded, "This whole area belongs to the Opulence Retreat. It is also in the mountainous area. Even if you drive, it would take around thirty minutes to reach here. And now you''re saying it will reach in twenty minutes?" Chuck nced at him and said, "It''s pretty simple. Cars aren''t the only mode of transportation." "It''s not, but are you referring to a bicycle? An electric bike?" Waceughed. Manny''s face turned red and she was embarrassed. She sighed. How did the gathering turn out like this? s! "No." Chuck shook his head. "No? Then tell me, what other transportation do you have?" Waceughed mockingly and disdainfully. But at this moment, there was a sudden roar from the distant sky. It sounded like the continuous rumble of thunder closing in on them. The rtives at the table and the other people eating nearby were stunned, and they subconsciously looked out. "Look! What''s that?" Someone pointed at the sky as a ck dot approached them. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 All the guests at Opulence Retreat were stunned as they stared at the sky in the distance. They also took out their phones to record it. "Oh my God!" "That''s a helicopter!" "That''s right. The roar is so loud!" "Why did a helicopter suddenlye to Opulence Retreat?" "Maybe some rich powerful boss ising here for dinner." The crowd was talking about it. They stared at the ck dot, never letting it out of their sights. Boom! Boom! Boom! There was the sound of blowing wind everywhere as the helicopter approached them. Its rotating fan des made the body of the helicopter look grand as it sped towards them. The wind blew and the distantwn seemed to surrender to its wrath. It was as if they were weing the arrival of the helicopter! Everyone who saw it was shocked. "Whose helicopter is this?" "I don''t know, but I do know that the cheapest helicopter you can buy costs around ten to twenty million dors!" "What? That expensive?" Someone was shocked. "Also, I recognize this helicopter too. It''s developed and produced by a Europeanpany. It''s practically a Rolls-Royce in the air, and one costs at least forty million dors!" The man said this, feeling especially shocked! "Yeah, I can also see that now. But which boss ising?" Everyone in Opulence Retreat was in shock. It was something one could only witness in a movie scene! Opulence Retreat was a high-ss and expensive ce, but they had never heard of such rich bossesing over here for a meal! Who on earth was it? The helicopternded on the ground, and its violent propeller gradually stopped spinning and became quiet. Everyone who witnessed this scene was so shocked that they could not utter another word! The cabin door opened and several people stepped out from the helicopter. The four of them were dressed in ck suits and carrying a big box. Then they walked towards a table in an orderly fashion. "What are they doing? What''s in the box?" "Who knows? But the boss didn''te down from there. What does this mean?" While everyone was still in a daze, the four men, who were carrying a big box, had finally stopped in front of a table. Respectfully, they shouted in unison, "Young Master! We''ve brought the food that you wanted!" Their voices were as loud as a ringing bell! Everyone was shocked. What? Young Master? "Who is it?" "I don''t know. But if he could to deploy helicopters, then it definitely shouldn''t be anyone we know." These people all shook their heads, obviously still in shock. At the table, all of Zelda''s rtives were dumbfounded. They were surprised at the arrival of the helicopter. But once itnded, these people exited the helicopter and walked up to Chuck and called him Young Master? Manny Lowe was stunned. What was going on? Her two best friends were also dumbstruck. Didn''t Chuck Cannon only own a za? Zelda Maine was stunned too. At this moment, she had way too many questions. Chuck Cannon, who are you really?! Rainie and Wace''s eyes widened in shock Especially Wace Hanne. He waspletely dumbfounded. The other means of transportation he was talking about was actually... this? "This is the means of transportation I was talking about," Chuck said as he looked at Wace. He waspletely speechless now. He raised his hand, trembling, "How, how did you get a helicopter?" He knew that this helicopter was custom-made, and it probably cost around forty to fifty million dors, which was more than his entire fortune. This was undoubtedly a huge blow and shock to him! "I just made a phone call," Chuck said. Wace was stunned. Just a call? It was that simple? The rtives on the table werepletely dumbfounded. To be able to summon a helicopter with just a phone call. Was he really the za owner? But didn¡¯t Wace say that the owner of City Square was someone else? "The... The za is not yours. How did you call a helicopter toe here?" Wace was the first to regain his senses. "Do I need to inform you if I''m taking over a za?" Chuck said calmly. Boom! Wace was stunned. It was as if his face had been punched several times. He was extremely embarrassed Rainie Lowe looked at Chuck with a nk expression. "Is, is he really... the owner of the za?" "F*cking hell! Could it be that this young bloke owns that helicopter?" "Since they came out of the helicopter and called him Young Master, he has to be from a wealthy background!" "How dare you call him that?" The people from Opulence Retreat who saw this scene felt as if they were in a dream. They had never expected that they would be having their meal at the same spot with such a rich person. "Young Master, the chef for this dish hasn''t arrived yet, but he should be here soon," one of the people said respectfully. Chuck nodded. "Open it and let me have a look." "Yes!" The four of them opened the box. There were many ice cubes in there, surrounding a few pieces of raw beef. The marbling of each piece was exceptionally beautiful, and they all looked extremely hearty. Their freshness was indicated by how vibrant the redness of the meat was. "Olive Wagyu beef. A premium piece of this cost at least seven to eight thousand dors!" "My God, is it really so expensive? For a piece of beef?" The others were shocked. The rtives on the table werepletely dumbfounded. Manny was at a loss. It was really the famous olive Wagyu beef. "What a blessing. I''ve never eaten olive Wagyu beef in my life before!" "We have to thank Zelda¡¯s boyfriend for this!" "Without him, I would have never even seen such a beautifully-marbled piece of beef before!" The rtives all smiled happily, and they had changed their attitudes towards Chuck now. At this moment in time, they were all admiring him. Manny was especially happy. This son-inw of hers was really impressive! Wace was totally shocked. He really did order the olive Wagyu beef! "What''s this?" Zelda pointed at one of the well-insted containers which were brought by the men. "These are the finest French Perigord ck truffles. They are specially harvested from the cold soils of Burgundy, and they are only avable from mid-September tote January. They are extremely rare and are dubbed the "ck diamonds" of the earth." one of the men said. Zelda was stunned. "ck truffle? How, how much does this weigh?" "About three kilograms." "Zelda, why are you so surprised? Is this ck truffle very expensive?" A rtive asked. "Auntie, these premium ck truffles are only avable in autumn in France and it costs at least tens of thousands of dors per kilogram. The dish that Chuck had added on for all of us costs more than a hundred thousand dors altogether..." Zelda could no longer suppress her surprise. It was so expensive! "My God, it''s so expensive?" The rtives on the table were dumbfounded once again. He just casually added a hundred thousand dors worth of food on the table? Wace''s face turned pale. He thought that the red wine he had brought was enough to impress the crowd, but the dishes Chuck just added were worth several bottles of the red wine itself... He felt extremely ashamed! "Zelda, is this true?" Manny trembled. Her two best friends were shocked. Such an expensive delicacy, these ck truffles were... "Of course, I work in a restaurant, so I could never get this wrong." Zelda shook her head. She looked at Chuck and said, "Chuck, your dish is way too expensive." "It¡¯s not expensive at all. This is a gathering, right? Everyone should eat well," Chuck said. "Young Master, the chef is here," one of them said. All the rtives on the table looked towards him. At this time, the onlookers gossiped once again. There was a Mercedes-Benz at the entrance. The door opened, and a man wearing a chef¡¯s apron exited from it in a hurry. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "This, this is Manley Scott, one of the most famous master chefs from the city!" "It''s really him! Why is he here? Is he cooking for this Young Master?" "Of course! I''ve heard that every single dish that this famous chef cooked is really expensive! Even a te of pasta would easily cost ten thousand dors! Plus, you might not even have the chance to try his dishes even if you had the money! To invite him here¡­ Just how much did it cost?" These people werepletely in shock now. They had never expected this famous chef to appear here. The boss of Opulence Retreat was stunned. He just heard that a helicopter had justnded in his resort, but when he came out, he saw the famous chef! His arrival here would bring so much honor to their resort! "Master Chef, I..." The owner walked over to greet him. The chef shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, Boss Tanner. I have something urgent to deal with now. Please wait for a moment. Also, I''ll have to use your kitchenter!" He said that as he walked past the boss. The boss was dumbfounded. An urgent matter? What was it? And why did he need to use his kitchen? Under everyone''s watchful gaze, the chef walked up to Chuck. "I''m sorry for beingte. I was stuck in traffic just now. May I ask how would you like me to prepare the dish?" Chapter 170 Chapter 170 "How do you want to cook it? Auntie? What do you think?" Chuck Cannon looked at Manny Lowe and asked. The rtives on the table had long been stunned. How could the Master Chef be invited here? Who actually was Zelda Maine''s boyfriend? They were silent! They werepletely shocked by the series of things that had happened today. Wace Hanne''s face was pale. He was powerless. He thought that he was rich enough. He was capable of getting such a big Wagyu beef steak, too, but he didn''t have the means to get a helicopter to send the steak over! What''s more, there were also the ck truffles which were worth more than 900 thousand dors, and the Master Chef hade personally to cook this... Wace absolutely couldn''t do what Chuck did. At this moment, he smiled bitterly and thought in his heart, "What am I? I can''t even do this!" Manny was ttered. The envious look in the eyes of her rtives made her happy. She said intermittently, "Chuck, you decide." "Aunties, any ideas?" Chuck looked at the woman in tight jeans and the woman in hot pants. The two of them were still in disbelief but quickly snapped out of it. They then said, "You, you decide. We''ll listen to you." "Chuck, is it possible to prepare it in a way that it''ll help improve our facialplexion? I''ve never eaten such expensive ck truffles before..." The woman with the tight jeans said with expectation. Chuck smiled and then asked the Master Chef, "Is it possible?" "Of course," The Master Chef nodded and said. "Chuck, can you give me some? I would like to give some to my daughter." the young woman in hot pants came over and asked Chuck. These two women were behaving well today. Chuck nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll ask the Master Chef to leave some for youter." The woman in hot pants eximed, "Thank you." The other rtives on the table were envious. Three kilograms of ck truffles were worth more than 900 thousand dors. A small portion of it was probably worth more than 100 thousand dors. The Master Chef asked a couple more questions but Chuck had told him it was up to him to decide. Chuck was very confident in his cooking skills. The Master Chef nodded and said, "Alright, please wait a moment" Then, the four men who were carrying the ingredients followed the Master Chef into the Opulence Retreat kitchen. "Everyone, please be patient while the chef prepares the dishes," Chuck said. "No problem. Chuck, you are really amazing! I''ve heard about ck truffles, but I''ve never eaten it. Thank you," "Yeah, I haven''t eaten such an expensive thing in my life before. This is all thanks to you!" The attitude of the rtives sitting the table towards Chuck had changed drastically. No ordinary man could easily send ingredients that were worth millions of dors and have the Master Chef to cook for them. The za? So what if he was not the owner of the za? People who adored him wouldn''t even care about the za! Chuck smiled as he shook his head. Zelda looked at the man sitting next to her and felt her heart burst with pride. She seemed to be falling in love with him. Manny was very happy. The praise of her rtives made her face glow. She felt that her daughter had good taste in men. Rainie Lowe looked at Chuck in a daze, and then looked at her boyfriend who was next to her. She suddenly felt that the gap between Chuck and her boyfriend was too wide. She sighed and wondered why her boyfriend was not like Chuck. This one million dor meal really shocked her. After all, even when Wace took her to eat the most expensive meal, the bill only came up to two thousand dors. That was nowhere near this meal. She didn''t expect her cousin to be so lucky to find such a wealthy boyfriend. Rainie sighed and looked at Wace beside her. His unhappy face made her even more upset. She thought to herself, "Hmph, why didn''t he bring more than a bottle of red wine with him?" "By the way, when are the two of you going to get married?" An aunt asked. "I think it''s better to get married earlier. Zelda''s boyfriend is pretty impressive, you guys should get married soon." Another aunt added on. The rtives began to talk about marriage. Zelda blushed, lowered her head, and did not speak. She turned her head to look at Chuck secretly, but when she found that his smile was a little stiff, she suddenly felt a little disappointed and sighed. Soon, the dishes were served. The aroma of the dishes made the guests drool. Some even stood up to take pictures of the dishes. After eating for more than an hour, the tes were all empty. The Master Chef had done such a wonderful job preparing all these dishes. "The dishes today were so delicious that I will never forget this for the rest of my life." "I agree. The ck truffles were so smooth and savory. After eating it, it''ll definitely improve our complexion," "By the way, Chuck, since your za is at Ocean City, I''ll drop by when I''m free," Several rtives continued to praise Chuck and look at him with eager eyes. It seemed that they wanted to have dinner together... Manny excused herself and was about to head over to pay the bill. However, the boss of Opulence Retreat came over in person and informed them that the dinner was on the house. The rtives on the table were even more surprised. Even the boss hade out in person. Chuck''s reputation was too great! Wace felt that he couldn''t raise his head. The boss of Opulence Retreat was very rich, and yet, he had greeted them personally and was very polite to Chuck all the time. "Young Master, we''ll head back first," One of them said. Chuck nodded. Under the watchful eyes of the other guests, the four of them hopped on the helicopter and left. The Master Chef came over and said a few words to Chuck, asking him how the dishes were just now. Chuck felt that it was particrly delicious. The chef smiled and told Chuck he could always look for him if he needed someone to cook and gave him his business card. Chuck kept the card away in a safe ce. He knew that there was a chance he was going to use it again. Everyone came out of Opulence Retreat, and the other rtives left enviously. Manny and her two best friends pulled Chuck and Zelda along. "We rarely have the chance toe here. Let''s stay the night," Manny held Zelda''s hand and insisted. Come on! Was she really going to leave right after dinner? Zelda hasn''t been home a lot lately and she wasn''t even married yet. She''s definitely not going toe home after getting married! "Mom, I still have something to do in my restaurant. Chuck also has something to do in his za too. I must go back today," Zelda said. She had promised Chuck that she would go back today. How could she break her promise? "The both of you are the bosses. What matters is so important that it needs your personal attention? You can''t leave today! You must go home!" Manny said with a serious face. Her two best friends also agreed and chimed in, "Yes, don''t go back today. The matter at the za and the restaurant can wait. It''s not urgent, right!" Zelda was very helpless. She looked at Chuck and felt very embarrassed. Chuck thought about it and let it go as he knew that Manny and the other two would definitely not let him leave. They would stay for one night and go back to buy a car for Yvette tomorrow morning. "Okay, Auntie, we''ll stay for the night," Chuck said. Zelda was especially surprised. "We will?" She asked, "Chuck, you..." She suddenly felt touched. Did Chuck say that because he didn''t want to make things difficult for her? Chuck reassured her, "It''s fine, we can stay...." "Alright," Zelda lowered her head and said happily. "Well, let''s go home!" Manny smiled. Zelda was the one who drove Chuck home. When they arrived home, Manny said, "Chuck, you can sleep in the room with Zelda tonight." Chuck was embarrassed, and so was Zelda. How could they sleep? Zelda had thought that her mother would definitely mention this on her way back and she really guessed it right. Manny urged, "You two can go in now. Zelda, show Chuck around and if there''s anything you need, let me know. I''ll go out and buy it." Two of her best friends also said, "Go ahead. You must be tired after driving for such a long time. You should sleep early tonight." Zelda bit her lip. Chuck didn''t really mind though since it was just sleeping in the same room. He had done so before with Yvette since a while ago. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He nodded and said, "Alright." Zelda''s face turned even redder. Did he really agree? Then at night... The two of them entered the room which had a sweet-smelling fragrance. When the door was closed, the atmosphere in the room was so quiet that they could hear their own heartbeats. Zelda whispered, "Chuck." "Sister Zelda, I will sleep on the floor tonight. Don''t worry," Chuck said. It was fine to sleep on the floor in this weather. Besides, there was a nket on the ground, so it wasfortable to sleep. "No, you can sleep on the bed and I will sleep on the floor," Zelda shook her head. How could she let Chuck sleep on the floor? What if he caught a cold? She would definitely feel that it was her fault. "Sister Zelda, please allow me to." Chuckughed and sat on the floor. He wasn''t a man who would let a woman sleep on the floor. Zelda bit her lip and whispered very softly, "Actually, I don''t mind you sleeping on the bed at all. It''s up to you." Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chuck was not a fool and certainly knew what Zelda meant. This meant that she had given him consent to touch her tonight. And it was not just with hands. Chuck suddenly couldn''t form any coherent thought. Chuck had to admit that Zelda had an exceptional figure. He remembered that clearly when he had touched her bodyst time. In addition, Zelda had helped him twice. Even Chuck himself wouldn''t believe that he and Zelda were just friends. From that one time in the car, he knew that they were more than just friends since they had crossed the boundaries of friendship. Not only once, but twice! Although they never made it to thest step, he knew that they were no longer just friends. He admitted that he had fantasized about Zelda several times in his dreams. In addition, Zelda had helped him twice. Chuck knew that he could just drag her anywhere to do something and she would not refuse him. Now, they were alone in the room and Zelda had plucked up the courage to say such words. Chuck didn''t need to say anything now. He could just walk over and indulge himself in a person that was comparable to Yvette. As long as he walked over, he could do it... But what was Chuck to her? Who did she think he was? Boyfriend? Husband? Either one of those two identities could allow Chuck to do that kind of thing, right? Chuck had denied them both. The only woman in his heart was Yvette. His wife was Yvette. Was he willing to risk his friendship with Zelda? Just to indulge himself, to be friends with benefits? Chuck couldn''t bring himself to do it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Now Chuck could clearly see that Zelda, who remained single, was starting to have feelings for him. If he did it with her, he would never be at peace with himself. Zelda bit her lip and said, "Chuck, you don''t have to feel pressured. We don''t have to do anything. It''s just that the floor is very cold and it''s better for both of us to sleep on the bed. However, if you want to do anything, I''m most happy to oblige. It''s just a one night stand. When we get up tomorrow morning, we can forget about everything and you can still call me ''Sister Zelda''..." Chuck''s heart ached for Zelda. Of course, he knew that Zelda would not pester him to take responsibility. If she wanted to, she would have done it after she helped him in the car at that time. But she didn''t and instead acted as nothing had happened. She was not that kind of person, however, it was because of that Chuck felt difficult to do it with her. He felt it was unfair to both her and Yvette. In addition, he didn''t actually have any of those thoughts. His thoughts were only consumed by what kind of car should he get Yvette. "Sister Zelda," Chuck walked over and said, "We don''t have to do anything. We can just lie down on the bed and sleep." Zelda sighed in her heart and said to Chuck, "Well okay, I''m going to take a shower." "No, don''t take a shower," Chuck held her back and said. He didn''t want Zelda to do that. He didn''t want to see Zelda getting out from the shower because he was afraid that he would act on impulse. He would definitely regret it. "Why?" Zelda asked. "Sister Zelda, you know why," Zelda insisted, "I really don''t. Please enlighten me." Chuck was embarrassed and said, "You have a great figure. What if you get out of the shower and me....." Chuck couldn''t continue. Zelda assured herself that Chuck was still interested in her body figure. However, no matter how hard she tried, he was keeping his impulses in check for Yvette... Zelda felt sad again. "Just go to bed like this," Chuck said as he tried to sleep. Zelda smiled, "Okay, but I''ll smell bad if I don''t take a shower." "No, you won''t," Chuck shook his head. He was sure that Zelda could never smell bad. Zelday down beside Chuck and the two of them stared at the ceiling. They did not dare to move. "Actually, even if you don''t touch me, you can still indulge yourself, just like what you didst time," Zelda said. "Don''t say that," Chuck closed his eyes. Of course, he understood what she meant. But that would mean that he had cheated on Yvette. "Well, if you change your mind just let me know. Don''t be pressured." "Well, I''m going to sleep, Sister Zelda," Chuck said. "Okay," she replied. Both of them closed their eyes. Outside the room, Manny Lowe and the other two were eavesdropping. "Why are they not doing anything at all? How is Zelda going to get pregnant if they are not doing anything?" The woman with a pair of tight jeans whispered. "What if Zelda is shy? Forget it, Zelda''s going to kill me if she finds out that I''m eavesdropping." Manny shook her head and said. She had been listening for a while and there was no sounding from the room. She was anxious. Was it because they were too tired from the drive? "That might be it. I don''t think Chuck would have been able to resist Zelda''s alluring figure. Forget it, it''s not something we should worry about. Let''s go watch some movies," The woman in hot pants said. "Okay," The three women went into the room to watch a movie. In the room, Chuck couldn''t sleep. He was a normal man and there was a beautiful woman lying next to him so he couldn''t sleep at all. He couldn''t fall asleep until midnight, and it wasn''t until ten in the morning that he finally woke up. Zelda had already woken up. She was now lying in Chuck''s arms, fast asleep. Although she was disappointed that Chuck didn''t do anything to herst night, she didn''t think that it wasn''t a big deal. There would be other opportunities anyways. She thought to herself, "I will continue to sleep with Chuck until he wakes..." ...... Yvette looked at the time. It was eleven o''clock in the morning, so why wasn''t Chuck here yet? She was excitedst night since her husband was going to buy her a new car. She got up early in the morning just to find the perfect dress to wear today. She was feeling very nervous, it was as if it was their first date. However, several hours had passed and Chuck still wasn''t here. Yvette was disappointed. She wondered, "Dear husband, what are you doing?" She wanted to call Chuck, but she was afraid that Chuck had forgotten about the date. That must be it, he must have forgotten. Yvette felt upset. She looked at herself in the mirror and sighed. She had dressed up nicely for this asion. Since her husband had forgotten, then perhaps they could go tomorrow. She went out of her room and hopped on a bus to work. However, when she passed by the 4S Automobile Store, she felt an impulse to go in. "Could it be that Chuck''s waiting for me inside and wants to give me a surprise?" Yvette thought. She couldn''t wait and got off at the next station. She walked in nervously, but Chuck was nowhere to be seen. Wait a minute, Chuck didn''t even know what kind of car she wanted. How could he be here? She was disappointed and was about to go out. What was the point of looking for cars alone? But at this time, a saleswoman approached her and asked, "Miss, are you looking at a car?" Yvette shook her head coldly. She didn''t want to stay here without Chuck by her side. "Miss, you can look around. Our shop is doing promotion now. We can tell you more about it, then you can go back and think about it," The saleswoman smiled. Yvette was dressed well. Although she was not wearing branded clothing, the salesman thought that Yvette could afford this sort of car. Since she hade in, how could she let Yvette leave like this? Yvette thought it was a great idea to see what kind of car she could drive. She kept quiet and stared at the Volkswagen Jetta parked right at the door. That was the car she wanted and it was around 80,000 dors. She walked over and sat in it. It felt really good and was handy enough to get her to and from work. She did not want to spend too much of her husband''s money. Speaking of her husband, where was he? Yvette looked at her mobile phone. She was hoping to see some calls from him, but there weren''t any. The saleswoman frowned. She thought Yvette would look at the cars that cost more than 200,000 dors and never expect that she would look at the cheapest one. It seemed that she didn''t have much money. She wasn''t wearing any designer clothes, so she must have gotten her clothes from the night market. The salesman was sure that she must have borrowed a lot of money to buy a car. She was suddenly a little unhappy but still walked over to see if she could change Yvette''s mind. She said, "Miss, what do you think of this car?" Yvette said, "It''s pretty good." "This car is not bad, but it''s not suitable for girls to drive. Why don''t I introduce you to another one? It''s less than 200,000 dors. It''ll make people turn their heads when you take it out for a spin." The saleswoman said with a smile. Yvette shook her head and said, "No thanks. I''m only interested in this car." The saleswoman muttered in disdain, "She must be broke." Chapter 172 Chapter 172 The saleswoman cursed Yvette secretly for not choosing the more expensive range of cars. She reluctantly gave her a brief introduction of the car. "Miss, how about this. We have zero down payment here, and I can introduce you to a car that suits your personality. The most important thing for us women is to drive a car that suits us the most. Look at that car over there, it''s perfect. I know lots of beautiful women who have bought that car because of its safety features. What''s more, you don''t have to pay a cent for a down payment. It''s definitely worth it." The saleswoman said with a smile. "No, thank you. I want this car." Yvette shook her head, getting impatient. When she was browsing through the other cars, she noticed that the car cost 200,000 dors. It was too expensive. It would be very difficult for Chuck to afford it. If he didn''t have enough money, he would be forced to borrow some money from Zelda or other women. Yvette did not want that to happen. This car was worth around 80,000 dors, it was good enough for her. The saleswoman was unhappy and insisted, "Please consider it. It has zero down payment! It only costs a few thousand dors a month. Don''t you think it''s a good bargain?" "Thank you, but I really don''t want that," Yvette refused. She was bing more and more fond of that 80,000-dor car. Although it couldn''t bepared with her previous car, this was the car that her husband was going to buy for her. It was worth more than the money that it cost. "Well, are you satisfied with this car, Miss?" The saleswoman said with disdain, and cursed Yvette in her heart. She secretly thought, "I hope you''ll be d*mned to drive this car for the rest of your life." Yvette replied, "Yes, I think it''s good," "Well then, if everything checks out well, you can put down a deposit for the car today," The saleswoman said. Yvette shook her head. She was preparing to leave but she decided toe in here just to have a look at the car. She could afford the eighty thousand dors, and the 500,000 dors that she sent to the Baller had been refunded to her ount since he did not want to ept the money. However, she was not nning to use the money and wanted to return it to the Baller no matter what. However, she knew that Chuck would be unhappy if she paid the deposit. It would be better if she avoided that. "Thank you. I''ll be back tomorrow," Yvette said as she walked out from the store. The saleswoman was even more unhappy. The saleswoman secretly ranted, "Why aren''t you paying the deposit? Are you messing with me, woman?" The saleswoman tried to persuade Yvette, "Miss, if you like the car, you should put down a deposit. If someone else bought it before you, you will have to wait for a few more days. Why wait if you like the car?" "Thank you. My husband and I wille and look at it again tomorrow." Yvette smiled. "Okay," the saleswoman turned around and ignored Yvette. She muttered under her breath, "You poor woman! Are you going to pretend to look rich again when youe by tomorrow?" Hearing these words, Yvette frowned. She was about to leave, but when she saw something on the saleswoman''s skirt, she hesitated and reminded, "Miss, your..." The saleswoman said with contempt, "What? You said you liked the car yet you refuse to pay the deposit. I''vee across people like you. Why? Do you think it''s expensive? What are you doing here then? Go next door to buy a van since it would only cost you 30,000 dors," Yvette sighed. She just wanted to remind the saleswoman that there was something on her skirt, "I wanted to tell you..." "What else do you want to say? Are you trying to convince me that you will be here tomorrow? I won''t believe you..." The saleswoman sneered, "I hope you don''te back tomorrow. Our store doesn''tck customers like you. There are many people who would buy our cars." Yvette was very angry. Why was this saleswoman being so unreasonable? She didn''t want to be misunderstood so she walked over and reached for her skirt. There was a piece of paper stuck to it. "What are you doing? Do you want to fight?" The saleswoman raised her hand and pped Yvette. The staff in the 4S Automobile Store and other customers turned over at the sound of the p. Yvette didn''t expect this at all. She just wanted to take the paper off from her skirt before leaving. She was stunned, and the burning pain on her face made Yvette feel wronged immediately. "I..." Yvette bit her lip. The saleswoman sneered and yelled, "What do you want to say? Do you want to hit me just because you can''t afford the car? Where do you think this is? Hubby, where are you? There''s someone here who wants to hit me!" Then, a man in a suit frowned and came out. He was the manager of this store. He red at Yvette and asked, "What did you do?" "I didn''t do anything..." Yvette tried to exin. The saleswoman butted in and started making up stories, "I can''t believe you''re still trying to deny it! I was exining the functions of this car to her but she felt that the car was too expensive, so she suddenly came over and tried to hit me. Everyone saw it." "I didn''t. I''m....." Yvette tried to offer an exnation. The saleswoman said angrily, "You didn''t?! Then why did you approach me? If I didn''t notice, who would have known what you would do? Were you nning to stab me with a knife?" The manager''s face changed. This woman must be the reason his wife was so pissed. She looked like a decent woman, but why was she so vicious? "Why do you have to be so rude? If you don''t want to buy it, then you can leave. Why do you have to hit her?" "That''s right. This kind of woman must be someone else''s mistress. I guess she must have been abused by all the men. So, she decided to take her anger out on us," "She''s so vicious! Holly is pregnant. How can she do that to her?" The nearby staff came over and pointed at them. The sarcasm and the angry voices made Yvette''s face grow redder, and tears started to fill in her eyes. "Get out of here!" The saleswoman scolded, "I''m pregnant, by the way! If anything happens to my baby here, be prepared to face the consequences!" "Please get out!" The manager''s face was cold. They had a hard time conceiving and he didn''t want to lose their child. Today must have been their unlucky day for meeting such a vicious woman. "I wasn''t going to hit her, I just noticed..." Yvette exined coldly. "Notice what? How dare you make up excuses!" The saleswoman was very angry. She red at Yvette and pped her again. The first p had caught Yvette off guard but she saw this oneing. She quickly grabbed the saleswoman''s wrist and said, "There must be something wrong with you. I wasn''t going to hit you just now. There was just something on your skirt..." "Let go of her! How dare you hit my wife! Eat this!" The manager roared and kicked her in the gut. Yvette fell to the ground. Her stomach hurt, and she couldn''t help but wince from the pain. Yvette bit her lip and got up. For a moment, she really wanted to cry, but she couldn''t. She absolutely wouldn''t! "Dear, are you okay?" The managerforted his wife, afraid that something had happened to his wife. "My hand hurts..." The saleswoman whimpered pitifully. "It''s alright, you''ll be fine now!" The manager came over and shoved Yvette, "You''re lucky that you are a woman, or else I would have beaten you to death!" How could Yvette put up a fight with a man like that? She was pushed to the ground, and her high heels broke on the spot. Her whole body ached all over. She could feel the pain on her face as she gritted her teeth and stood up. She would not show a sign of weakness. "Leave and don''t evere back again. You''re not weed" The other salesperson yelled. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Get out of here, now!" The manager shouted at her. Yvette stumbled onto her feet. She wanted to tell these people that she wasn''t trying toy a hand on the saleswoman. "Look, she still wants to hit your baby. Why is she so vicious?" The saleswoman said disgustedly. The manager bellowed, "Get out now!" He kicked her angrily. Yvette clutched her stomach and fell back to the ground. Her vision became blurry as tears started to well up in her eyes again. She bit her lip and insisted, "I didn''t hit her. I just wanted to tell her that there''s a piece of paper stuck on her skirt..." "Paper? Are you really that kind?" The saleswoman sneered. She noticed that there was paper on her skirt, but she didn''t believe that was the reason Yvette had approached her. Yvette must have been angry from the embarrassment just now and was nning to attack her. Fortunately, she was alert. Otherwise, her baby would have been hurt. "Nonsense, that must be your excuse. You are so evil!" "Get her out of here!" The other salespeople were irritated at Yvette. How could she be so unreasonable? "I really wanted to tell you..." Yvette felt wronged. The other salesperson couldn''t bear to listen any longer, so they went over and kicked her. "Get lost!" p! Someone pped Yvette again and she did not manage to dodge it. She fell to the ground. At this moment, she felt like she was abandoned. Pain shot through her entire body. Yvette wondered in despair, "Chuck, where are you?" Tears rolled down her cheeks. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Yvette reached out her hand to wipe away her tears. She could not cry in front of all these people. She bit her lip and endured the pain. She was in pain after being kicked a few times. This woman said that she was pregnant. In this case, Yvette knew she could not stay any longer. It was better for her to leave. She did not say anything, all she felt was the scorching pain on her face. Her face was numb and red from being pped in the face twice. All she wanted was toe in and have a look at the car. How did she end up this way? At this moment, when Yvette saw that this woman had a furious husband supporting her, she thought of Chuck. She muttered to herself, "Oh Chuck, you must have been so busy that you forgot toe. Well, if you''re busy. I''ll wait for you..." "Get out of here! If you hurt my baby, I will find someone to kill you!" Holly scolded coldly. Yvette was dressed shabbily and she was here for the cheapest car. Holly didn''t think that she was capable of having anyone powerful behind her. "Just go. You are clearly not here to buy a car. How can you beat people up just because you are angry?" "That''s right. Thank goodness Holly''s baby is fine. If there''s something wrong, we''ll call the cops right away!" Other salesmen also added in. They had never met such a guest before. How could she hit a pregnant woman? Yvette looked down at her shoes. Her heels were broken, so she took off her heels and left bare- footed. There were just too many people here so she couldn''t do anything. She walked along the street. Some passersby stopped and stared at her, wondering why this beautiful woman was in such a mess. Some were pointing andughing at her, but most of them were surprised... When Yvette was finally alone, she burst into tears. She took out her mobile phone and found Chuck''s number. However, she didn''t call him and just stared at his name. A handsome man saw her crying and came over in concern, "Miss, what happened? Do you need any help?" Yvette said, "It''s alright, I can call my husband." Yvette shook her head and walked away with her shoes in her hand. "Chuck must have been so busy to forget about our meeting today. It''s fine, he should focus on his job......" Yvette went home in a daze. Her clothes were torn and her shoes were broken. How could she go to work like this? She wanted to go home... The handsome guy sighed, "Oh, how can your husband allow you to be in such a mess?" "Thank goodness, she''s finally gone," Holly snorted and looked down on Yvette. Yvette wanted to hit her, but when she was caught, she made an excuse that there was something on her skirt. "Honey, are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital for a check-up?" The manager came over and touched her belly as if he was trying to feel the baby inside. "Dear, I''m only three months pregnant. You won''t be able to feel the baby now." Holly said sweetly. "I''m just afraid that something would happen to the baby," The manager said and breathed a sigh of relief. He wanted to continue to hit Yvette. How dare she touch his wife? "It''s fine, that woman doesn''t scare me. Hmph, how dare she try to hit me? If she dares toe again, I will definitely p her!" Holly said coldly. She knew she could take on three or four women alone. The manager hesitated and said, "However, since she left so quickly, do you think she might have called the police?" After all, it was wrong to hit a person. "What are you afraid of? If that woman dares to call the police, I will p her when I see her," Holly said in a disdainful tone, "Besides, it''s her fault. Why did she want to hit me? Even if she called the police, she would still be in the wrong. As for asking people for backup, how many do you think she can find? When I hit her just now, she didn''t dare to say a word. She was so timid." She did not believe that Yvette could call for help. Even if Yvette called for help, she could do so herself too! What more, there were so many people in the store. If she dared to make trouble here, then she would dly entertain her! Holly snorted coldly. "Well, there''s no use being angry over this anymore. What if you hurt the baby? Let''s go to the lounge to rest for a while, and..." The manager also felt that he had thought too much. That woman deserved to be at the bottom of the society along with other worthless trash. As he said it, his eyes lit up. The only reason why his wife was pregnant now was because they had done it in the lounge. Holly was shy, "Dear, I''m three months along. Do you think anything would happen to the baby if we did it?" The manager pulled her inside and said, "No, it won''t. Come on. I was angry just now, so now I have to vent it out....... " He was the manager here, so no one dared to defy him. Holly was looking forward to it. She felt that Yvette''s arrival was right on time. She had a good time pping her, and now... The manager warned, "Don''t look." The other salesmen dispersed, but they were still muttering, "How could that woman dare to hit a pregnant woman? Whoever is going to marry that woman would have a terrible life ahead of him." "Women like her are only suitable for fun. Marry her? No way!" They each took turns to curse and jibe Yvette. ...... Chuck woke up in a daze. Last night, he kept tossing and turning on the bed. It waste when he finally sumbed to his sleep. When he opened his eyes, he found Zelda Maine lying in his arms and sleeping like a kitten. When he saw Zelda in his arms, he was not only embarrassed but also confused. Zelda was a strong and independent woman, but she looked adorable when she slept. Although she was 30 years old, her skin was ageless. This must be the result of her constant workout and skin care regime. Chuck was fascinated with her beauty. However, their posture was ambiguous, and Chuck was somewhat interested in her. After all, he was also a man. With a beautiful woman in his arms, he really couldn''t stay calm. Chuck shook his head. He couldn''t cheat on Yvette, so he just carefully moved away. However, Zelda suddenly woke up. The two of them just stared at each other. Chuck was embarrassed. Zelda felt something and grinned, "Guys are guys in the morning...." As she spoke, Chuck felt even more awkward and tried to stop her, "Sister Zelda..." "Do you want to do it?" Zelda asked. Chuck shook his head. Of course, he knew what she meant. He said, "I think we should get up. It''s time to have breakfast," He had to go back. Yvette should still be waiting for him at home. "Why are you in such a rush? Your body has given you out, you know?" Zelda said. She had a sound sleep yesterday sleeping in the arms of a man. The sense of security was so wonderful, and Chuck was the one who gave it to her yesterday. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chuck was embarrassed and speechless. Fortunately, Zelda did not continue talking. She got up from Chuck''s arms, sat up, and stretched. She did not want to get out of bed. Zelda said, "Well, I won''t tease you anymore. You can go take a shower first, then we''ll go grab breakfast," Chuck nodded and got up. He went to the bathroom and took a cold shower, but he suddenly remembered something. Last night, he seemed to have had a wet dream, so... Zelda tidied up the bed, but when she saw what was on the sheet, her eyes went wide and she chuckled, "This fool, I told you I would help you out. I wouldn''t bother you once it''s over.." Zelda sighed as she spoke. She pulled the sheets from the bed as it needed to be washed. After taking a shower, Chuck came out awkwardly. When he saw the covers in a heap beside the bed, his face turned red. He really wanted to find a hole to hide in. "Sister Zelda, I..." "It''s okay. It''s normal for young people, don''t think too much," Zelda smiled. She came over to tidy Chuck''s clothes. Chuck didn''t know what to do, but he didn''t back away either. "It''s normal for you to have such a dream," Zelda said. Chuck felt relieved. Zelda encouraged him greatly, and Chuck also believed that he would be stronger. Zelda said, "Let''s go grab breakfast. My mother should be done cooking," "Okay," Chuck was also hungry. He subconsciously took a look at the time and was shocked. It was 2 p.m! Oh no, he was supposed to buy a car for Yvette! Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chuck sighed. Two days ago, he had promised to buy a car for Yvette. However, he slept toote last night and woke up at 2pm today. Yvette must be very disappointed since she had been looking forward to it today. He had broken his promise to apany her today. Moreover, he had not taken the initiative to contact her. Chuck was anxious and wanted to go back immediately. But what was the point of going back now? He couldn''t buy it now even if he rushed home. Yvette must be very disappointed in him. Looking at his cell phone, he saw that there were no missed calls from her. Yvette was like this and would hide her feelings. Chuck sighed, "Sister Zelda, I have to make a phone call..." "Okay," Zelda nodded. She opened the door and went out, only to see her mother, Manny Lowe, waiting for her. She saw that her daughter''s hair was in a mess and herplexion was rosy. Did they have a rough night? She was an experienced woman. She obviously knew the reason why women were in good spirits after a night. She smiled and asked, "Zelda dear, did you sleep wellst night?" "Yes mom, I slept extremely well," Zelda sat down and took a sip of the milk on the table. "Daughter, I won''t pester you to get married. But when do you think you can give me a grandchild? I am open minded enough for you to have a baby before marriage," Manny said with a smile. Zelda''s expression became unnatural. Have a child? That would require Chuck to be willing toy a hand on her first, and also approve of them having a child. In this case, why would Chuck want to touch her? Even if he finally sumbed to his desires, it would not be possible for her to get pregnant overnight. She didn''t want to threaten Chuck with a child. It was meaningless to do that. Gosh, even her mother was worried about her love life. Zelda was forced toe up with an excuse, "Mom, do you think it''s appropriate to say such things? Chuck is still a college student." "What''s wrong with college students? How many college students became pregnant when they were studying? Things are different now. My daughter, you have to be more open minded," Manny said earnestly. Zelda felt helpless. Manny sighed and said, "My daughter, you will be 31 years old in a few days. Have you ever thought about your age? It''s about time for you to have a child. This is what a woman should do in her life." "Mom," Zelda sighed softly. She nced sideways into the room. Chuck must be calling Yvette. Manny couldn''t do anything about it. She said, "Daughter, you have to work hard. Chuck is young. The both of you have been together for so long, so you should be pregnant by now. Work harder!" Zelda smiled bitterly and thought to herself, "If Chuck doesn''t want to touch me, how can I work hard?" On the other hand, Chuck was in the room desperately trying to call Yvette. When he finally got through to her, he let out a sigh of relief, "Honey, I''m sorry. I told you that I''d like to apany you to buy the car today, but..." Yvette said, "Chuck, it''s alright," Chuck felt even more guilty. He could hear her voice trembling, it must be because she was disappointed. Sigh, what did he just do? They had finally became closer, so why did he make such a stupid mistake? Chuck said, "Yvette, are you at work? I''lle over tonight." Her eyes were filled with tears as she said, "No, I''m going out of town for a business trip. I won''t be home until tomorrow." In truth, she was in her room. She was pped twice so her face was still swollen. If Chuck saw her like, Yvette would fall apart. She couldn''t let Chuck see her in such a sorry state. Chuck said gently, "Alright. I went out yesterday and I will be home tonight. What time will you be home tomorrow? I''ll pick you up and then we''ll go buy the car, okay?" "I..." Yvette wanted to cry, but she couldn''t. She couldn''t let Chuck know. "I''m sorry, honey. I promise I will show up tomorrow. I swear, please trust me," Chuck said earnestly. He could not wait to see Yvette. "I trust you. Listen Chuck, I''m about to head into a meeting right now." "Okay, don''t tire yourself out, alright?" "Alright," Yvette said. Yvette cried hard after she hung up the phone. It was only then that she dared to vent all of her sadness. She sobbed and wiped away her tears, then held her knees close to herself and stared nkly at the empty house. Her tears could not stop flowing. She was happy to receive Chuck''s call and hear him promise to bring her out the next day, but she felt wronged by what had happened this morning. Her husband hadn''t forgotten about their ns, he was just busy with things. He was still with her. ...... Chuck came out of the room. He didn''t want to stay here anymore and wanted to go back immediately. However, he saw Zelda waiting for him at the dining table. Chuck had no choice but to have lunch together. Manny wanted them to stay, but Chuck kept on insisting he had something to do. She had no choice but to let them leave. The two of them then went downstairs. Chuck drove quickly since he wanted to go home as soon as possible. Zelda sat in the passenger seat. It was quiet throughout the whole journey. Soon, Chuck reached Zelda''s house. "Thank you so much." Zelda said gently. "No problem, Sister Zelda. I''ll use this car for a couple more days," Chuck wanted to go to Yvette''s house right now, so he had to take this car. "Okay, go ahead," Zelda got out from the car. Chuck thanked her and sped off to the ce where Yvette lived. After all, what if Yvette decided to come back tonight? He had to be home for her! Zelda looked at Chuck, who was already no more than a speck in the distance. She was silent and sighed. After reaching home, shey on the bed and just stared nkly at the ceiling... All of a sudden, Zelda felt that her eyes were wet. "Why am I crying?" She wondered. ...... Chuck drove to Yvette''s house. It was already past nine o''clock in the evening when he arrived. He quickly jumped out of the car and went straight to Yvette''s house. He hesitated and then knocked on the door in an attempt to see if she was home. After knocking, no one responded. However, Chuck could hear someone shuffling inside. She was home. "It''s me, honey," Chuck said. "Chuck, is that you? Give me a minute..." Yvette was taken by surprise since she was still in daze. She immediately got up and powdered her face. Her swollen cheeks had already subsided, but her face was still red. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief when the door finally opened. It was Yvette. The moment she saw Chuck, she felt wronged again and tears started welling up in her eyes unconsciously. She muttered, "Chuck....." Chuck smiled, walked in and closed the door. He felt so happy to see Yvette. They sat down on the couch. However, Chuck was surprised when he noticed that Yvette''s high heels were broken. Chuck asked, "Honey, you broke your shoes?" "Ah? Oh yeah, it broke while I was walking." Yvette said. Chuck said, "Have you eaten? Let''s go out and grab something to eat." Although Yvette must have had her dinner already, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to grab some supper. Yvette said softly, "Nah, no thanks." "Okay... honey, can I hug you? Don''t worry, I just want a hug. I won''t do anything else...." Chuck barely finished his sentence and was surprised. This was because Yvette had hugged him tightly. She must have missed him after not seeing him for the entire night. "Hubby... let''s go to bed. I''m tired." Yvette said. She held Chuck tightly and closed her eyes, listening to the steady thumping of his heartbeat. "Alright. Hm, what happened to your face? Why is it red?" Chuck couldn''t help touching it, and Yvette''s eyes widened. She was flustered and dismissed it, "It''s nothing, let''s just go to sleep." Chuck smiled and held Yvette in his arms. He also closed his eyes, his heart finally feeling at peace... This night passed. Chuck slept soundly, but when he woke up the next morning, he noticed tear stains on his shirt. Chuck was surprised. Was Yvette crying? He shook his head. She must have had a nightmare. Yvette had already returned to her room to change her clothes. Chuck casually tidied up her clothes. He nned to call his motherter to ask for some money so he could buy a car for Yvette. He pondered, should he go to the BMW shop first, or the Mercedes-Benz store? Since he already had a BMW, he could buy a Mercedes-Benz for Yvette. If she didn''t usually use it, he could also try it out some time. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After finishing breakfast, they went downstairs and Chuck drove to the car store. The Mercedes- Benz and BMW stores were all next to each other. They most likely had the same owner. "Honey, I''ll buy you a Mercedes-Benz today," Chuck said. However, he noticed Yvette looking at a Volkswagen store. Did she want a Volkswagen? Chapter 175 Chapter 175 "Honey..." Chuck called. Chuck was going to buy a Mercedes-Benz for Yvette, but why was she staring at the Volkswagen? Did she want to buy one? Yvette snapped out of her thoughts and said, "Yes, Chuck?" Chuck said, "Don''t look at the Volkswagen anymore. Let''s go check out the Mercedes." "The Mercedes-Benz?" Yvette was shocked. The cheapest Mercedes-Benz cost about 300,000 dors. It was too expensive. She had been thinking about what had happened yesterday. In a trance, she did not realize that Chuck had actually brought her here. "It''s fine, I don''t want it, okay?" Yvette shook her head. "No, we''ll get it today!" Chuck was serious. Yvette''s temperament was suited for a Mercedes-Benz! "But Chuck, a Mercedes is too expensive," Yvette was touched but worried. How could she buy such an expensive car? "Don''t worry, honey. I''ve already told you that I have a rich family," Chuck said with a smile. His mother had told him previously that he wasn''t supposed to let Yvette know she was back. When the time was right, she would introduce herself to Yvette then. Chuck did not want to worry Yvette, so he decided he would not tell her about his mother. However, he could tell her that he was rich and that she could spend his money however she liked. Yvette was especially touched, but she shook her head. She clearly knew that Chuck was not from a rich family. He was probably just saying that just tofort her. "Come on, honey. Let''s go in and have a look," Chuck got out of the car with a smile. Yvette hesitated. It was too expensive and she didn''t want Chuck to be in a dilemma. What if she used up all the money that he had earned recently? But Yvette couldn''t refuse Chuck''s request. She could only go in and have a look. If she didn''t like any of the cars, her husband would definitely take her somewhere else that was more affordable. She could probably get herself a cheaper domestic car instead. Having made up her mind, Yvette got off. However, because the Volkswagen and Mercedes-Benz stores were next to each other, Yvette was a little worried. She was worried that the woman yesterday would see her. Therefore, she walked closely beside Chuck. Chuck was happy that his wife was so close to him. Chuck grinned sneakily, "My dear wife, you smell so good." Yvette''s face turned red, "Chuck, don''t say that." What was he thinking about? How embarrassing would it be if someone heard his words? Chuck smiled and the two of them walked in. Yvette was surprised that he didn''t show any sign of fear when entering such a ce. He had really changed a lot. She felt at ease. She knew that Chuck really wanted to buy her a Mercedes-Benz. Although she was moved, it was too expensive. Chuck was younger than her, so how could he afford to buy such an expensive car for her? ...... The saleswoman from the day before was standing at the door chatting with her husband. She was surprised to see Yvette and Chuck and eximed, "Hey, husband, did you see that? It''s that woman from yesterday." The manager also saw Yvette. He initially thought that he was probably just mistaken, but his wife''s words assured him that he wasn''t dreaming. He scoffed, "How dare shee again! She has gone into the Mercedes-Benz store next door this time. Hasn''t she learned her lesson? "She certainly can''t afford any of the cars there since she couldn''t even afford a car worth tens of thousands of dors. She should just get herself a toy car. I can''t believe she brought a man with her this time, and they''re even driving such a shabby old car!" Holly felt very disgusted. How could there be such a person? "She probably went in to have a free meal. Isn''t it time for lunch anyway?" The manager shook his head. He could tell at a nce that the man with this woman was young and certainly didn''t have much money. It was also impossible for him toe from a rich family judging by car they had driven. If they were rich, they would have to drive at least a sports car! How could such a person have the confidence to enter the Mercedes-Benz store? "It''s disgusting. She''s so poor that she came over to have a free meal. Can''t she go somewhere else to eat?" Holly said. How could there be such a person? Was it that she was also looking for a free meal yesterday? That must be it! Thankfully she managed to expose her dirty deeds. If the woman really managed to eat at their store, she would be grossed out for a month! Holly nudged, "Honey, let''s go over and have a look." "Okay," The manager nodded. Anyways, the shops here belonged to the same owners. It was normal for the staff to go in and out of the stores all the time. The two of them entered the Mercedes-Benz store from the backdoor. Both of them sneered. Holly wasn''t satisfied with yesterday''s pping, so today would be the day she could go all out on her. ...... Chuck and Yvette walked in. Chuck overheard several employeesughing as they were gossiping about something. "Hey, did you hear? Yesterday, there was a woman creating trouble in the store next door." "I heard that Holly nearly got hit by the woman. Rumors say that this woman was aiming at Holly''s stomach because Holly is pregnant. Fortunately, her husband came out and pped the woman. Otherwise, Holly might have suffered a miscarriage." "Oh my god! Is there really such a vicious person?" "Yeah, I didn''t believe it either. Oh, we have customers, I''m going to go greet them." A beautiful saleswoman walked over. When Chuck overheard what she said just now, he was a little curious. Did it really happen? "Wee, are you here to look at the cars?" The beautiful saleswoman asked with a smile. "Yes. By the way, what were you talking about just now?" Chuck was curious. The beautiful salesman sighed, "Oh, here''s the thing. Yesterday, at the store next door, there was a woman who got angry because she couldn''t afford a car. She wanted to hit the saleswoman''s belly. That saleswoman is pregnant, so we''re all discussing about how evil the woman is." Yvette lowered her head and felt bitter. She didn''t beat anyone up. In fact, she really didn''t do anything to that saleswoman. She wanted to leave here immediately. "Is that so?" Chuck suddenly understood. He continued asking, "What happened to this woman in the end?" The beautiful saleswoman said, "She was kicked a few times and left with her tail between her legs." Chuck nodded and said, "Well, do you mind introducing some cars to us? My wife will be the one driving it." "No problem. What''s your budget?" The beautiful saleswoman asked. "It doesn''t matter. As long as my wife likes it." Chuck didn''t think it was a big deal. As long as Yvette liked it, he would buy it for her. The beautiful saleswoman was surprised. This was an important customer. She smiled at Yvette and said, "Well then, why don''t you follow me?" "Honey, what''s wrong?" Chuck was surprised because Yvette kept her head down and did not move. Yvette raised her head and her eyes were red. She muttered, "Chuck, let''s leave. We don''t have to get it today." Chuck sighed, "Don''t worry. We''ll just have a look." He came over to hold Yvette in his arms. What was wrong? Why was Yvette acting like this all of a sudden? "Alright," Yvette held back her tears. They followed the beautiful saleswoman to a Mercedes-Benz. "This is a Mercedes-Benz C grade car, which is more suitable for ady to drive..." She began to introduce the car and Chuck thought it was pretty good. He sat in the car with Yvette. Yvette would look good driving this car. He praised, "Honey, this car is not bad." Yvette shook her head and said, "But it''s too expensive." This car would cost 400,000 dors. She had nned to buy a car which cost 70 to 80,000 dors. She couldn''t ept driving such an expensive car. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The car was beautiful, but it was too expensive. "It doesn''t matter, I have the money," Chuck could just make a call to his mother. "Don''t say that. Let''s take a look at the other cars. I don''t really like this car." Yvette said with a pleading tone. Chuck sighed and said, "Alright then, let''s go... I''m sorry, my wife doesn''t like it." "It''s okay," The beautiful saleswoman smiled and said. She heard Yvette''s words. She was saving money for her man. It was so thoughtful of her. Chuck took Yvette outside. Since Yvette didn''t want a Mercedes-Benz, she probably wouldn''t want a BMW either. Then ... how about a Volkswagen? That would be fine with him. He was going to take Yvette to the Volkswagen store next door, but was interrupted abruptly, "Jane, does she like this car?" "Nope," The beautiful saleswoman shook her head and said. "Of course not. Yesterday, she went to our Volkswagen store and couldn''t even afford a car worth about seventy or eighty thousand dors. Are you still hoping to buy a Mercedes?" The saleswoman came in from behind with a sneer. Yvette bit her lip coldly and said, "Chuck, let''s go." Chuck nced at the saleswoman in surprise. Did Yvettee by to see the cars yesterday? "Was that the woman who hit you yesterday?" The beautiful saleswoman asked in surprise. "Yes, that''s her. You have to be careful. She is very mean. If she doesn''t have money to buy a car, she will hit you out of anger!" The saleswoman scoffed at Yvette. She continued to provoke her, "I pped her a few times yesterday and she still had the guts toe back. I have to expose her for what she did...." Chapter 176 Chapter 176 "What did you say?" Chuck asked. Chuck''s face instantly turned steel cold when he heard what the saleswoman said. In that case.... Yvette dide over yesterday, and she was beaten up? Chuck suddenly recalled the night before. It was no wonder that when he touched Yvette''s facest night, he found that it felt a little different from usual. It turned out that she was pped by this woman. His heart ached because Yvette''s eyes were red and tears started filing her eyes. She had been greatly wronged. The saleswoman, Holly sneered, "Wait, what did you say? That''s your wife? Hmph, I don''t care what your rtionship is with her. Yesterday, she came to see the car, but she didn''t want to pay a deposit. In the end, she still wanted to hit me. Shouldn''t such a woman deserve to be beaten up?" When Holly came in just now, she saw Yvette sitting in the car just like then. She was really annoyed. Chuck clenched his fists. Why would Yvette hit anyone? She was just here to look at the car, and Yvette would nevery a hand on others. This woman was sarcastic and mean. It was clear that she was bullying Yvette. "Honey, what''s going on?" Chuck gently took Yvette''s hand and found that she was in tears. Seeing her aggrieved look, Chuck reached out his hand to wipe her tears. Yvette was silent as she shed more tears. She couldn''t stop crying. Chuck said anxiously, "It''s okay, you can tell me." Yvette sobbed, and the pain she had been holding in all burst out. "Chuck, I came by to see the car yesterday. When I was about to leave, I saw something on her dress, so I went to help her take it off. But she said that I hit her, so she..." As she spoke, Yvette could no longer continue. Rage pulsed through Chuck''s vein. He hugged her gently and patted her on the shoulder tofort her, "It''s alright. It''s alright..." "Honey, let''s go. I don''t want to stay here anymore," Yvette said. She wiped away her tears and felt that she had lost herposure in front of Chuck today. She didn''t want Chuck to see her crying. But she couldn''t help it. She really couldn''t. She didn''t do anything wrong yesterday. She didn''t even touch her at all and was pped by this woman for no reason. If she wasn''t outnumbered yesterday, Yvette would have fought back. "Yes, but..." Chuck said. "What are you crying for?" Holly the saleswoman came over and sneered,"You''re so pretentious, I despise people like you. You are so vicious in front of others and so delicate in front of men. Who are you trying to convince?" ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chuck nced at her. He really didn''t want to hit a woman, but how dare she bully his wife? Smack! Chuck raised his hand and pped Holly. The saleswoman let out a scream and fell to the ground. She touched her red and swollen cheeks and she was shocked. She was hit? The clear sound stunned all the other salesmen in the Mercedes shop. "Chuck, she''s pregnant." Yvette was astonished, but Chuck had already walked over to Holly who was on the ground. "How dare you hit my wife?" Chuck roared. The manager ran over angrily. Chuck nced at him, grabbed the chair next to him and threw it at him. The manager did not expect Chuck to be so fierce. He screamed in pain as he couldn''t dodge the chair and fell to the ground. Chuck didn''t flinch as he grabbed the chair again and walked towards the manager. He smashed the chair hard on the manager! "Ah!!!" The manager screamed. This chair was made of iron and the manager could not fight back against Chuck''s strength. When he got up, he was hit to the ground again by Chuck. He couldn''t stop screaming. After a few times, his head started to bleed. "Ah, how dare you hit my husband?" The saleswoman got up. Chuck nced at her and raised his hand! p! The saleswoman fell to the ground again. Her face was red and swollen. She didn''t expect that Chuck would dare to hit her. Chuck came over. The saleswoman quickly got up onto her feet and said, "What the hell! I''m pregnant. How dare you hit me?" Smack! Chuck didn''t say anything and pped the woman again. The saleswoman fell to the ground with a scream. She was horrified because she saw that Chuck did not stop there. He squatted down and grabbed her by her hair. The saleswoman shrieked and Chuck continued pping her repeatedly. "This is for my wife! How dare you hit her? So what if you''re pregnant? That doesn''t give you the right to hit other people." Chuck said coldly before he pped her again. The saleswoman kept on begging, "Don''t hit me, please don''t hit me..." There was pin-drop silence in the Mercedes-Benz store. Who would have thought that Chuck had it in him to hit other people like that? Yvette waspletely stunned. Her heart was thumping wildly as she was reminded of the first time she met Chuck in Central City. Yvette felt lucky to have a husband like him. All of a sudden, Yvette noticed the manager getting up from the ground. His head was bleeding as he grabbed the chair and was about to ram it on Chuck''s head. Yvette cried out in rm, "Hubby, be careful!" Chuck would definitely be seriously injured if the chair hit him. Yvette quickly ran over and tried to stop the manager. In response to the attack, Chuck just tilted his head. He had attended one lesson in self-defense training. Although he didn''t have realbat experience, he knew how to deal with this sort of person. He just stood up and punched the guy. "Ah!" A loud scream was heard. The chair in the manager''s hand fell to the ground as he clenched his stomach. The blow had almost caused him to ckout. Chuck was pleasantly surprised with himself. He had to start going for training more often. Chuck gave him a whack on the head. He must have also hit Yvette yesterday too. Since Yvette was wronged, Chuck had to let others know the consequences of beating his wife. The man was on the verge of death but Chuck kicked him with his foot. He spat at him, "Get up now, I want you to apologize to my wife!" "Sh*t..." The manager was furious. Chuck raised his foot and kicked him in the stomach again. The manager yelled out in pain. "Stop, stop. I''ll do it..." The manager screeched. Chuck grabbed his clothes and dragged him towards Yvette. The manager felt humiliated, but Chuck raised his hand and pped him. The manager got down to his knees and apologized to Yvette, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." Yvette was stunned. She looked at Chuck and said, "Chuck..." Whack! The manager was pped by Chuck again, and he fell to the ground with a howl. Chuck walked to the saleswoman, grabbed her hair, and dragged her over as well. She wailed, "I am pregnant, I am pregnant..." p! Chuck gave her another smack on the face. It wouldn''t be much of a problem to p someone like her. "Get on your knees!" Chuck said coldly. The saleswoman struggled and Chuck red at her, "If not..." "Okay, I''ll kneel, I''ll kneel!" She kowtowed to Yvette and begged for forgiveness. Yvette looked at her and bit her lip. Chuck shouted, "Now, get the hell out of my sight!" The saleswoman quickly staggered to one side. The manager stared at him with resentment and took out his walkie-talkie, "Everyone, get your *sses over to the Mercedes-Benz store, now! Someone''s got a bone to pick with me!" Soon more than a dozen salesmen ran over. Seeing their manager in such a mess, they were also stunned. "I want him beaten up!" The manager sneered. "So what if you have some fighting skills? You have been outnumbered!" "Beat him, he hit me just now. Dinner''s on me as long as you beat him!" Holly screamed. She was really angry. She had never really encountered such humiliation and got beaten up so badly by a mere man. These salesmen surrounded Chuck and Yvette. Yvette grabbed Chuck''s hand and said, "Chuck." "Don''t be afraid," Chuck said calmly. When he went to the boxing house, Draco Logan told him that when he was surrounded by many people, it was necessary for him to make an example out of someone. If he could beat someone until they were on the verge of death, the others would retreat out of fear. It was even more applicable now since these people were just wimps. When they saw the bloody scene, they would be afraid. Yvette was not afraid and was more worried about Chuck. She would feel distressed if she saw Chuck being beaten up. After all, Chuck was her husband whom she had known since she was little. "How dare you beat our manager? Are you trying to dig your own grave?" "Oh, I remember this woman. She was the b*tch from yesterday. Let''s beat her together!" More than a dozen salesmen were ready to attack Chuck. But at this time, a loud voice suddenly rang out in the store, "What the hell are all of you doing?" Everyone stopped and looked out, only to find a man walking in. The man was the manager of the Mercedes-Benz store. The staff of the store had the color drained from their faces as soon as they saw him. Their manager looked extremely pissed and was about to erupt in anger at any moment now. He came over and said, "Stop this now. Whoever continues to fight will have to bear the consequences!" The Volkswagen manager frowned, walked over, and said, "Manager Wilson, today..." Whack! Manager Wilson of the Mercedes-Benz store raised his hand and pped him. The manager yelped and fell to the ground. He was shocked, and the other staff was also stunned to their core. What had happened? Why did Manager Wilson hit him? Chapter 177 Chapter 177 "Manager Wilson, what are you doing?" The manager got up from the ground angrily, and the other salesmen who had just arrived were also dumbfounded. Both of them usually got along well, so why would Manager Wilson hit him all of a sudden? Manager Wilson''s expression was cold, "What am I doing? You''re creating trouble in my store. Do you think you did the right thing?" The manager''s face turned ugly. Indeed, he was from the store next-door. It was indeed against the rules to make trouble here. The ten or so salesmen were speechless when they saw their manager being scolded. They looked at each other and stopped in their tracks. "Manager Wilson, this is my fault, but he..." Halfway through his words, the manager saw Manager Wilson suddenly walk up to Chuck with a smile and say politely, "Sorry to cause you trouble. We apologize for that. What car do you like? Let me introduce it to you!" What? The manager was surprised. Why was he so polite to this kid? All the salesmen in the Mercedes-Benz store were surprised. They knew that their manager rarely introduced cars to guests personally. How could this happen all of a sudden? Who was this young man? Chuck was surprised because he didn''t seem to know him. Yvette was even more taken aback. "Sir, this way please," Manager Wilson smiled politely. Chuck nodded, "Honey, let''s take another look at the car we saw just now, alright?" Yvette bit her lip and said, "But, it''s too expensive..." She really didn''t want Chuck to buy such an expensive car. She had nned to buy a car that was worth seventy or eighty thousand dors. As long as she could drive it, it was enough. This was a gift from her husband. Manager Wilson smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Miss. I''m sorry to have caused you trouble today. Therefore, we''ll offer you a discount on whatever car you like. What do you think?" What? The staff of the Mercedes-Benz store were stunned. The manager''s face darkened and he sneered, "Discount? He can''t afford it even with a discount!" Holly, who was beaten, said in anger, "Yes, he couldn''t even afford a normal car, how can he afford to buy a Benz?" Manager Wilson looked at them and said, "Shut up!" "You!" The manager was angry! Chuck said, "Honey, it''s not bad. Why don''t we settle in the car we saw?" Yvette bit her lip. She could see that Chuck really meant it and it touched her. She vowed that she would buy him something when she was rich one day. "Well, if you say so," Yvette said softly, feeling very sweet in her heart. Chuck smiled and pulled Yvette to the Mercedes Benz. He asked how much would it cost and Manager Wilson said that he would sell it to them for two hundred and thirty thousand dors. The manager''s face was as dark as a thundercloud. With such a low price, wasn''t he afraid of being fired by the boss? The saleswoman sneered at him. She muttered, "Can he even afford it?" "That''s a good deal," Chuck was pretty satisfied, "Then, we''ll take this one." "Yes," Yvette nodded, slightly disturbed by the price of the car. Chuck asked Yvette to wait for a while so he could give his mother a call, but at the same time, Ynda Lane called him. Chuck walked to the side and answered the phone doubtfully. Ynda told him that a director hade to the movie venue. Chuck was surprised. Director Yannic was so efficient. Wouldn''t it mean that they could start filming in a few days? "Okay, by the way, do you have any money?" Chuck said. Ynda chuckled, "Of course. There are some funds reserved at the za. Do you need it?" "Great. Can you transfer me 300,000 dors?" Chuck said. It was better for him to buy it for Yvette. After all, his mother was still suspicious of her. "Alright," Ynda said. Chuck hung up the phone. In less than a minute, he received a message from the bank. He walked over with a smile and took out his card, "Here''s my card. Do you have any ready stock for it?" "Yes, please wait for a moment." Manager Wilson smiled. He epted the card and went to complete the formalities. Yvette was very nervous. Was Chuck nning to buy it now? It was so fast, was he seriously loaded with cash? In less than five minutes, Manager Wilson came over and smiled politely, "Please hold on. I''ve already asked someone to drive the car over." "Okay," Chuck said and epted the card. The manager and Holly were dumbfounded. Did they really buy it? How was it possible? The other salesmen in the store were also surprised. He bought it without any hesitation! There was dead silence in the room! Ten minutester, Manager Wilson smiled and said, "Okay, please follow me." Chuck nodded and said, "Honey, let''s go check out your new car." Yvette hesitated and said, "Alright." She was nervous but she was also looking forward to it. The two of them followed Manager Wilson to pick up the car. The whole processsted around 20 minutes. All the salesmen were stunned. "Dear, did they really buy the car?" Holly was shocked. How could it be possible? How could a person who drove an old Buick here afford to buy a Mercedes-Benz without any installments? The manager was surprised. Soon, he saw Manager Wilsoning over, who then shouted at his staff, "What are you all still doing here? Get back to work!" The staff in the store immediately dispersed, and the salesmen of the store next door also walked back. "Manager Wilson, what''s going on? Why did you give him such a big discount?" The manager came over and asked, followed by Holly. She was surprised because even their staff couldn''t enjoy such a large price cut. "It''s very simple. That man is no ordinary man!" Manager Wilson said slowly. The manager frowned, "Not ordinary? Are you kidding me? He drives a Buick! What do you mean?" Holly muttered, "Exactly! That woman wanted to buy the 80,000 dors car yesterday, and she..." "If you knew that he had bought a Porsche 911 in cash, would you still think that he can''t afford a Mercedes?" A man that just walked into the store suggested. He was the manager that Chuck dealt with when he bought the Porsche at that time. He just had a chat with Manager Wilson and happened to see Chuck, so he told Manager Wilson about it. After all, Chuck left a deep impression on him. "What? That man bought a Porsche?" Both the manager and Holly were extremely shocked to their core. They knew the manager. Since he said so, it meant that the young man had really bought a Porsche! He paid for a car worth millions of dors in cash? The Porsche manager said, "That''s right, and he even bought a top tier BMW 7 series. Do you think he can''t afford a Mercedes?" The manager''s face turned pale, and the saleswoman was even more stunned! "Now you know! The two of you were in a very dangerous situation just now. A phone call from someone like him could make you two disappear overnight," said Manager Wilson. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. They trembled and sat on the ground. Those who could spend eight million dors to buy a car would be from a rich and powerful background. They were people that they couldn''t provoke. The saleswoman trembled in regret, "Will he find someone to deal with me? But I''m pregnant..." ...... Chuck drove Zelda Maine''s Buick and followed behind Yvette''s brand new car. The Mercedes was a good deal and Yvette liked it very much. In the Mercedes-Benz, Yvette was driving the car smoothly. She held the steering wheel and took a deep breath. This kind of feeling was indescribable. She really couldn''t believe that Chuck actually bought her such an expensive car. She really liked the car. She drove it into the za and parked it nicely. Chuck parked the car beside hers and the two of them got out of the car. Yvette said sweetly, "Chuck, thank you." Chuck smiled. Yvette''s happiness was the most important thing to him. He was willing to spend any amount of money as long as it made her happy. Yvette pursed her lips and felt that she should do something since Chuck spent so much money today. Yvette was shy and nervous as she thought to herself, "Should I kiss him?" "Chuck," Yvette came over and nted a kiss on Chuck''s cheek. He was stunned. Did she.... A car in exchange for a kiss from his wife? This was definitely worth it! Chuck couldn''t hold it in any longer and responded by kissing her back. Yvette''s face was as red as a tomato. It was her first kiss, and she had given it to her husband. She heaved a sigh of relief and nudged Chuck, "Chuck, someone ising..." Chuck''s excitement had died abruptly. Indeed, someone wasing. They had to stop. Chuck informed her that he was headed to his boxing training and Yvette nodded. Then, he got into the car. Before leaving, Yvette asked, "Chuck, are youing home tonight?" She went to bed in Chuck''s armsst night and slept soundly. "Yes," Chuck smiled and drove away. Yvette watched Chuck drive out of the parking lot. She touched her lips and muttered shyly, "I love you, Chuck..." Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Just as Yvette was about to leave, she saw a car driving in. It was Zelda Maine''s car. What was she doing here? Yvette sighed since she guessed why she was here. Zelda was also hesitant. She was surprised to bump into Yvette in the parking lot as she was just here to check out her new shop''s renovation. She wanted to open the shop as soon as possible because she could see that the foot flow of the za was slowly increasing. She was surprised to see that Yvette was standing by a brand new Mercedes Benz. Was that her new car? Did she buy it on her own? Or did Chuck buy it for her? She parked her car and got out. Then, she walked over to Yvette and greeted her, "Hello." "Hello," Yvette replied. The two women stood there in silence. Yvette was in a dilemma. She wanted to remind Zelda that Chuck was her husband and to have her stay away from him. But... Yvette didn''t dare to say it to her. Zelda didn''t know what to say either. She just envied her because Chuck was loyal to Yvette. Zelda tried to make small talk, "This car looks pretty good. Is it new?" "Yeah, Chuck bought it for me," Yvette said. "Congrattions," Zelda said. Yvette asked softly, "What are you doing here..." "Oh, Chuck found a shop lot for my new store. I came over to check the progress of the renovation," Zelda said. Yvette was surprised. She knew that Chuck was still working part-time in this za, so she just said, "Congrattions to you too." "Thank you. By the way, do you know who the owner of this za is?" Zelda suddenly asked. Yvette shook her head since she didn''t know. Even if she knew who it was, she wouldn''t have the chance to meet the owner anyways. Zelda knew from Yvette''s gesture that Chuck didn''t tell her yet. "You''ve seen the owner before, haven''t you?" Yvette asked. "Yes," Zelda didn''t deny it! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Can you introduce the owner to me?" Yvette said. The only reason why she was able to open a new store in this za was because of the Baller. Up until now, he still didn''t collect the money from her. Did he not want the 500,000 dors back? Yvette felt uneasy. She had to return the money to the Baller, and the owner of the za must have known him. That was also why she borrowed money from a loan shark. "Well, I think it''s better for you to meet him on your own." Zelda was not going to tell her that Chuck was the owner of the za. Yvette was silent and sighed, "Who the hell are you, Baller?" The two women were silent for a while. Then, each of them made their way into the za... Chuck came to the gym to learn boxing and with yesterday''s fight under his belt, he was determined to work harder. He had to improve so that he could protect Yvette. Draco Logan had personally trained Chuck and taught him some punching techniques. Chuck was also very eager to learn more. Draco said, "Put in your effort to learn. Once you''ve mastered these techniques, you''ll be able to fight anyone, even your mom." Chuck was surprised. Draco Logan was very powerful, but did she just say that it was essential for him to learn boxing just so he could obtain powerful techniques from his mother? She continued, "Indeed, your mother''s fighting skills are iparable! Only when you learn from her can you be the strongest. In her eyes, I am no more but a puny ant." Chuck was shocked. How could his mother be so powerful? He remembered that his mother looked very gentle with no calluses on her hands. Chuck was really surprised... Chuck wanted to be the strongest man, so he had to have a solid foundation for his fighting skills before learning how to fight from his mother. Only then could he continue to survive in the cruel and cunning business world! "There are not many punching techniques in boxing. However, since you have the talent of your mother, you''ll be able to pick them up quickly. Just wait till your mother trains you personally and brings you to ces like the dreaded Golden Triangle and Amazon forest! It''s there that the true test of life and death begins!" Draco Logan''s eyes lit up, as if she had been lucky enough to go to the Golden Triangle and the Amazon forest with Karen Lee. Chuck was also looking forward to it. He worked even harder and forced himself to train hard. By the time it was seven o''clock, Chuck was already exhausted and out of breath. He had no strength left in his body. He dragged his tired body into the car and called Yvette to ask where she was. Yvette said she was at the za. Chuck wanted to go out with Yvette to have a meal and then go home. This was the married life that he wanted. He drove to the za, but when he was about to get off the car, his cell phone suddenly rang. It was from Charlotte Yates. She asked Chuck when was he going to pick up his BMW. Chuck''s car had finally been fixed. Chuck thought it would be fine to go over tomorrow, but Charlotte told him that she could send it to him since she was the one who drove it previously. Chuck shook his head and said that it would be better to go there personally the day after tomorrow. As soon as he said that, he got out of his car. ...... Chuck took the elevator, but the doors opened on the first floor and Lara Jean came in. When she saw Chuck, she immediately lowered her head. She still owed Chuck 10,000 dors. She was going to find Ynda for something, but she didn''t expect to bump into him. Chuck didn''t want to talk to her. "Chuck, I will return the money to you. Don''t worry," Lara was worried. She was scared that Chuck was going to ckmail her with her naked photos. She did not want to be famous for the wrong reasons. Ding! When the elevator door opened, Chuck walked out without saying a word. He didn''t want to pester her with that small amount of money. She could return it to him anytime since he didn''t really mind. If all else fails, he still had her photos in his mobile phone. Lara was a little angry with Chuck''s attitude. "Hmph!" Lara walked out with a snort and went to find Ynda. However, she saw Chuck and Yvette walking down together. Lara was puzzled. She didn''t know what Teacher Jordan liked about Chuck. She rolled her eyes and she suddenly thought of something. On the other hand, Yvette asked seriously, "Chuck, do you have the za owner''s number? Can you give it to me?" Chuck was stunned. "Chuck, I need to look for your boss," Yvette said. She just sent a message to Baller, but she did not receive a reply from him. She was worried something might have happened to him. "Why do you need to look for him?" Chuck forced a smile. Yvette said, "Chuck, promise me you won''t be mad if I tell you." "I promise I won''t," Chuck assured her. "The only reason I can continue to open a shop here is because of my WeChat friend. He helped me talk to the za owner so I can renew my contract with him. However, I''ve been trying to contact him but there has been no reply from him at all. I want to find him." Yvette did not tell Chuck that she owed the Baller money. Chuck felt helpless. He wanted to tell Yvette that he was the Baller. In fact, the messages that he had received from Yvette were all about the transferred money. However, it was not easy for her to take out 500,000 dors now, so how could he ept the money? What''s more, Yvette had feelings for him now, so the Baller should not appear anymore. There would definitely be a lot of problems if it happened, so Yvette should never know about this matter... Those were the thoughts that were running in his head. Chuck could only shrug and say innocently, "I''m sorry, but I really don''t know." Yvette sighed and said, "Oh well, Chuck, let''s head home then." She was disappointed. She had to return the money to the Baller, but he was ignoring her. If so, how was she going to return the money to him? How was she supposed to thank him? After all, the Baller had helped her a lot. Yvette rubbed her temples as she wondered, "Who on earth are you, Baller? Chuck was relieved. He quickly thought of something else to brighten his mood. It was probably better for him to go back in Yvette''s car today since it was morefortable to sit in a new car. Yvette blushed, "Chuck, why don''t you drive?" Chuck smiled and sat down next to her without saying a word. Yvette''s heart skipped a beat. She got into the car and went back with Chuck. In the afternoon, she was thinking to herself that she would offer herself to Chuck tonight. If Chuck wanted it, he could juste for it. But would Chuck touch her tonight? Yvette was slightly nervous. Soon, they got home. Chuck was too tired, so he went to take a shower. Yvette sat on the sofa uneasily. To be honest, she was very unnerved. After all, they were husband and wife and should''ve done it a long time ago. Otherwise, Chuck would go to find Zelda if he was repressed. That wasn''t good. However, while she was waiting for Chuck, she saw his mobile phone on the couch. Yvette didn''t mean to pry on his privacy. She didn''t want to see anything else but just wanted to add Chuck''s WeChat, so that they could chat more. But at this time, Chuck''s mobile phone suddenly vibrated as a WeChat message came in. Yvette subconsciously looked at it and was stunned because it was from Lara. Yvette was surprised. Last time, Lara said that she didn''t have Chuck''s WeChat ount. She hesitantly took a look at the message that Lara sent. It said: "Chuck, I will return the money to you immediately with the interest. Come to my store to find me. I want to show you something." Chapter 179 Chapter 179 After Yvette saw the message on Chuck''s mobile phone screen, she was surprised and a little disappointed. She was unhappy that Lara had his WeChat but not her. Yvette did not continue to look at it, but she felt strange. Since when did Lara owe Chuck money? And why did she ask Chuck to go to her store? She shook her head. The more she thought about it, the more her heart ached. She simply didn''t want to think about it anymore. Soon, Chuck came out from the shower and Yvette blushed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chuck''s body was lean from the boxing training. Yvette was nervous and shy just looking at it. She thought, "Why should I be nervous in front of my husband?" When he walked over, the only thing Chuck could feel was a sore pain. Boxing was really tiring. However, he was excited at the thought of finally being able to fight his mother. He finally was able to be like Betty who could fight more than ten people at a time! "Dear, I''m about to sleep..." Chucky on the couch. He was so tired that he fell asleep very quickly. "Are you that tired? Rest well then," Yvette smiled. She reached out to cover Chuck with a nket and then went to take a shower. After she came out of the shower, she hesitated. She wanted to go back to the room, but when she thought of sleeping beside Chuckst night, she was particrly at ease. She crept over and sat next to Chuck. Looking at his handsome face, Yvette blushed and leaned over to kiss him. She was shy. Could she have fallen in love with him? "Good night, Chuck," Yvette leaned against Chuck and closed her eyes, feeling the sweetness in her heart... ...... Chuck opened his eyes in the morning and saw Yvette actually sleeping in his arms. He smiled. Yvette was wearing pajamas, and her figure was partly hidden. She was gorgeous, especially her face, which was delicate and fair. Her skin was perfect. His wife was really beautiful. Yvette opened her eyes and saw Chuck staring straight at her. Her face turned as red as an apple. Her heart beat quickly and her body was stiff. "Good morning Chuck, I''m going to make breakfast," Yvette said and got up from Chuck''s arms. However, Chuck just hugged her and didn''t let go of her. Yvette''s heart beat faster. She stopped struggling and let Chuck hold her for a while. Her heart quickly calmed down. She thought, "What''s there to be nervous about? He''s my husband." She pressed her face against Chuck''s chest and listened to his heartbeat. She felt veryfortable and said, "Chuck, I slept very wellst night." Indeed, she slept soundly. Even if the couch was not asfortable as the bed, she just wanted to sleep with him. Perhaps she also felt used to it since she had slept with him from young. If they were not sleeping in the same room, her heart would feel empty. "Me too," Chuck replied. He was too tiredst night. Last night, he felt as if something soft was sticking to him like he was holding a pillow. "Well, I''m going to make breakfast. We can head over to the za together," Yvette said. It was about time, so she had to go to thepany. Chuck nodded and reluctantly let go of her. Of course, when he loosened his grip, he did not forget to pat her butt. Yvette blushed and quickly went to the room to change her clothes. Her heart beat faster. Why was her husband so naughty? Fortunately, she usually did deep squats to exercise her hip. Her figure was naturally beautiful, and it was particrly obvious after a little exercise. She had to practice more to achieve a better figure since her husband liked it. After Yvette finished preparing breakfast, she drove Chuck to the za. The car te would be ready in the next few days, so Yvette was thinking of getting it done quickly. She was not willing to step hard on the gas pedal when she was driving since she was worried that she would damage the car. After all, her husband was the one who bought the car for her. "Chuck, I''m going to work now. Are youing?" Yvette asked. In fact, she wanted to chat with Chuck in the office. Every time Chuck looked at her body, Yvette felt shy but happy. Wasn''t it a wise choice for her to let Chucke with her? Chuck actually had nothing to do today. When he was sitting in the car just now, he saw the message sent by Lara, but he ignored her. Chuck did not want to know why she asked him to go to her shop. However, Chuck had nned to drive the BMW back today. There were some things that he needed to do. Chuck shook his head and said he was busy. Yvette smiled and said, "Well, then I''ll go up now." The two of them walked into the elevator. However, when the elevator door opened, Yvette saw a familiar face standing at the door of Ynda Lane''s office. She was puzzled. That person looked familiar but she couldn''t recall where she had seen the person before. The person then came over to greet Chuck with a smile, "Chuck..." Oh right. This man was the son of the former owner of the za, Wilbur Wendel. Chuck was not surprised. When he met him in the KTVst time, he said that he had something to discuss with him. "Chuck, I''ll head up first," Yvette was puzzled. Who was this man? He seemed to be rich, so why was he so polite to Chuck? "Alright," Chuck nodded and said. Yvette went to the office and Chuck walked over. They went downstairs to find a ce to sit. Wilbur felt a hint of regret. If the za looked as good as it did right now, it would have no problem earning money back in the days. He was remorseful that his father had sold this za. What made him regret even more was that he had heard the celebrity that he liked was nning to shoot a movie here. But what was the point of regretting now? He thought about it over and over again. He could ask Chuck to help him. He wanted to be the owner of this za again so he could rub shoulders with the celebrities he admired. "Do you like Zabrina Yalden?" Wilbur asked nervously. As the owner of the za, Chuck must know that there''s a crewing to shoot in the za. Chuck was surprised. Why did he ask this? He didn''t pursue any celebrity, so he shook his head and said, "No, I don''t like her." He had no feelings towards Zabrina. To him, she was just an actress in a show. Wilbur breathed a sigh of relief. He knew Zelda was Chuck''s girlfriend. Zelda had such a good figure and was so beautiful. How could Chuck like Zabrina when her figure was worse than Zelda? Wilbur asked in embarrassment, "Here''s the thing. I heard that Zabrina ising here for filming, and I like her. Can you do me a favor?" Chuck smiled and understood what he wanted to do. He wanted Chuck to abdicate and let him be the boss again. He didn''t mind. Zabrina didn''t know that he was the boss here anyways. He didn''t like her. It was fine for Chuck to let Wilbur be the boss and take the opportunity to get close to Zabrina. "Okay, no problem," Chuck said. Wilbur was surprised since Chuck was quite cool with it, "Thank you. If I''m sessful in pursuing her, I''ll invite you over." Chuck shook his head and said that there was no need. "Thank you anyways," Wilbur thanked him. He suddenly remembered something and asked, "By the way, how did you get the crew over here to shoot the movie? No one wanted to use this location at all previously." He was very curious since he had never heard of this before. Why would there be a crewing all of a sudden? Chuck shook his head and said he wasn''t sure. Wilbur looked at Chuck again in suspicion, "Is it because of you? Did you invest in their movie?" Chuck didn''t want to reveal too much. He shook his head and said, "I don''t really have the time to do all of these." Wilbur nodded. That was a reasonable excuse. He then continued, "Can you tell Ynda about it for me?" Chuck smiled and nodded. This matter would be settledter and Ynda would know what to do. However, it was a coincidence. As soon as they said this, Chuck saw some people passing by. Judging from their clothes, it was most likely the crewing to start filming. They were pretty quick toe on a short notice. "Zabrina! That''s her. Director Cannon, I''ll go over now," Wilbur was surprised. He saw a person wearing sunsses and a mask who was escorted into the za by two assistants. He liked Zabrina very much, so how could he not recognize her? Chuck nodded with a smile and Wilbur immediately ran out. Since Zabrina was here, the za would soon be famous. Chuck was delighted. However, he wondered how much he could earn from this movie. Chuck finished his coffee and went out to have a look. Just then, Lara passed by. She felt a little resentful and asked, "Chuck, doesn''t my ce serve coffee? Why don''t you order one from my store?" Chapter 180 Chapter 180 "The things in your store are too expensive," Chuck said. Lara replied, "What do you mean? Everything is affordable, alright?" She gave him a cold stare and said in a low voice, "Since I still owe you money, you can drink as much as you want. I won''t charge you anything. It''s all free." Lara just started her business, and Chuck didn''t want to take advantage of availing free things. He had to pay her if he wanted to eat or drink in her store. "Thanks for the offer, but that''s not necessary." Chuck shook his head and just turned to watch the filming crew prepare to shoot the movie. "I''ll get you a ss now. You can take and enjoy your drink in the office," Lara muttered. "There''s no need for that." Chuck insisted. Lara grumbled, "I sent you a message yesterday. Why didn''t you reply to me?" Lara wanted Chuck to find herst night so they could talk. After all, she was sure of her feelings toward Chuck. Previously, when she was chatting to Baller, she was sure that the person was definitely Chuck. She had discovered in time that he was not a loser but a nouveau riche guy. She grappled with this discovery for a long while but still felt her lingering emotions for Chuck. "Don''t text me if you have nothing important to say," Chuck stated. He left after having enough of their short chitchat. This woman had character, but she was a little mean. "Hey, wait up." Lara felt her heart sank. Saddened to hear him say that, she caught up with him, "Chuck, don''t do this. I didn''t do anything wrong to you." In truth, she herself doubted what she said. She probably did something wrong though, likest time at Teacher Jordan''s office...... "Eh, is there a film crew here? Is an actoring here to film something?" Lara was surprised to see some pieces of shooting equipment. It appeared like somebody was filming here. Chuck snubbed her, but people nearby came to snap photos and posted the images on social media. Such a method appeared beneficial in attracting customers. "Chuck, your girlfriend, Ynda, is the manager. You must have an idea about what''s going on." Lara looked forward to seeing the celebrities, "Which famous personality ising over?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t know," Chuck said. Lara murmured, "Don''t be so wry to me. Do you hate me that much?" Chuck''s attitude disheartened her. Lara contemted how Chuck could treat her like this. She suspected he must have kept her naked photos on his cellphone and checked it out every night, seeing how her own figure was pretty amazing. Chuck nced at her without saying a word. He didn''t hate her, he just didn''t want to talk to her. Lara offered, "I''ll make you some milk tea, and we''ll watch the film shooting together." "Just go work." Chuck urged. He didn''t really enjoy her presence here. "My business is doing good, so I don''t have to supervise the ce since I''ve already hired people to do it for me. Anyways, do you think the za owner invited the crew to shoot here?" Lara walked beside Chuck and asked out of curiosity. The za had the potential for improvement, but inviting the crew over for film-making was not enough. She thought that the owner must have given the productionpany a meager price or perhaps even offered it for free. Chuck grumbled, "Well, don''t ask me." Lara pouted at his answer, "Let me ask you, who is wealthier between you and the za owner?" Chuck stayed silent since he was the one who owned the za. There wasn''t any point of answering her. "I guess the owner must be more affluent, but you are pretty wealthy yourself," Lara asserted. The owner should have several hundred million dors, and Chuck couldn''t have that much money. With no response from Chuck, she was desperate, "Can you say something?" Chuck had already walked to the ss railings. He looked down and caught sight of Director Yannic. The shooting was supposed to start today. Lara was astonished to see Zabrina Yalden. She eximed, "Zabrina is here. Oh my God!" She was so thrilled that Zabrina was here. She never expected such a well-known star toe to the za for a movie. Chuck was rendered speechless. It made him curious, why were women so desperate after celebrities? "Chuck, let''s ask for her signature." Lara looked forward to meeting her up close and personal. "Go by yourself." Chuck was not used to celebrities. He had no reason to get her signature anyways. If he really wanted it, he could just easily approach her instead of trailing behind her like a creepy stalker. Lara bit her lip and left with a heavy expression. Just then, she thought of something and came back, "Chuck, do you still have my photos?" "What are you talking about?" Chuck was getting a bit impatient. "Nothing. I just wanted to say that if you keep it private, you can save it for as long as you want. I won''t mind." Lara made sure to say it softly, and Chuck was rendered speechless. "Director, why did you choose this location?" Zabrina wondered. There was nothing special about this za except that it looked new. Perhaps the backdrop suited one of the scenes in the movie. "The investor requested us toe." Director Yannic replied. "Mr. Cannon?" Zabrina was confused. Were Chuck acquaintances with the owner of the za? Maybe that was why he had theme here for a few scenes. "That''s right," Director Yannic said. When Zabrina was taken aback, someone came over and said a few words to the staff before walking over to her. It was Wilbur Wendel. "You are?" Zabrina questioned. "Um." Wilbur was mesmerized by Zabrina''s beauty. She was much more beautiful in the flesh compared to her beauty on TV. She was graceful and wless, her skin milky white like porcin. She was like a goddess, and Wilbur was not disappointed at all. Most celebrities looked pretty because of makeup, but Zabrina was naturally beautiful. She looked attractive, especially her figure. "Hi. I am Wilbur Wendel. Do you think this venue is okay?" Wilbur asked. His words startled Zabrina. Could this person be the za''s owner? She didn''t expect him to be so young and promising. Zabrina greeted him, "Hello there. It''s pretty good, the za is quite big. Sorry, I have to get ready now. We''ll start shooting in a while." "Alright." Satisfied, Wilbur looked at Zabrina as she walked to the van. More people had gathered around the ce, which would definitely develop into arge crowd. Wilbur regretted that the za no longer belonged to his father. How wonderful it would be if it was still theirs! The shooting soon began. Chuck kept on monitoring the whole shooting process no matter how boring it was. Zabrina was indeed professional since she could shoot perfectly with her co-star even with spectators watching her. At times, Chuck felt likeughing upon seeing Wilbur staring at Zabrina intently. By noontime, Wilbur ordered a delicious meal for Zabrina, who did not refuse his offer since she thought he was a friend of Mr. Cannon, the investor. Chuck was soon bored and decided to leave to pick his car up at the BMW store. However, before he could leave, he saw a woman approaching Wilbur and realized it was Yvette! Chuck wondered. Why would Yvette make an effort to find Wilbur? Could it be... ...... Yvette began, "Excuse me. I just want to ask..." She didn''t really know what to say. She felt strange watching Wilbur wait for Chuck at the door just now. After seeing him hang beside Zabrina, her interest grew. After much thought, she got convinced that Wilbur was not a crew member. From what she knew, the only person who could get close to Zabrina would be the za''s owner. She came over to get information about the Baller from Wilbur. After all, she was slightly anxious that he did not want to ept her money. "Beauty, what''s the matter?" Wilbur asked in surprise. He remembered Yvette was with Chuck on the elevator this morning, so she was probably an acquaintance of Chuck''s. He wondered why she was here. Yvette asked, "May I know if you own this za?" Wilbur wanted to say no, but when he saw Zabrina staring at him, he nodded. "Yes, I own the entire ce. What can I do for you?" Yvette heaved a sigh of relief to know he was the owner. If that was the case, he must know the Baller''s identity. Otherwise, how could he help her renew her contract? Yvette asked expectantly, "I own a store on the fifth floor. I would like to know if you have a friend on WeChat named ''Baller''." "Baller?" Wilbur shook his head. He didn''t get to add Chuck''s WeChat ount. "No?" Yvette was silent and mulled over how it was possible. "Well, beauty, why do you ask?" Wilbur asked. "This person helped me renew my contract," Yvette replied. Wilbur showed a puzzled expression. Renew her contract? He had never heard of it, but it was likely that she was talking about Chuck. It was possible, but did Chuck not tell her that he was the true za owner? Wilbur justughed and shrugged, "I don''t know. You must have asked the wrong person." Yvette was baffled. Why wasn''t Wilbur informed of it? It was impossible since he could only help her renew the contract after Baller told him. Could it be that he''s the Baller? Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Yvette returned to her shop, still confused as she sat inside her office. She just asked Wilbur if he was the Baller, to which he denied. Wilbur''s dumbfounded look convinced her that he was not the Baller she was looking for. The identity of the Baller still remained a mystery to her. Yvette''s mind was full of questions. She turned her cell phone on and looked at the Baller''s WeChat messages. He still wouldn''t take back the money she owed him. The idea of what he could ask in return bothered her. Yvette sighed, shaking her head. She continued to transfer money to "Baller''s" bank ount. ...... Chuck felt relieved when he checked his WeChat ount on his phone. He ignored the messages since there was no way he would let the Baller appear again. He saw Yvette leave in disappointment. He assumed that she didn''t get the answer she longed to hear, especially since Wilbur already knew what he should say. Meanwhile, Wilbur continued admiring Zabrina''s beautiful face in a daze, which made Chuck wonder: Is Zabrina that attractive? The most that she had would be natural beauty. The dress she wore at thest party was quite provocative, but her beauty was nothingpared to Yvette''s. Especially in her hips. Chuck stopped watching. Zabrina was Wilbur''s cup of tea, and he shouldn''t stare at his friend''s girl for so long. Lara stayed by his side the entire time, with her eyes fixed on Zabrina. She was dying to get her signature, but Chuck didn''t care and left her alone. He had to get his car from the BMW service center. "Where are you going?" Lara finally came to her senses. Chuck walked away without saying a word, prompting Lara to stomp her feet in anger. She chased after him. "Chuck, don''t do this, please." Chuck frowned, "Why are you trailing after me?" "Well... I just..." Lara stammered. Yeah, right! Why was she chasing after him? Didn''t she like him? "You stole my heart and you''re asking me why?" Lara announced confidently. He was the one who pretended to be the Baller and added her on WeChat. "I''m sorry, but I already have a wife. She''s your professor, Teacher Jordan." Chuck shook his head and left. "B*stard! You jerk! You lied to me! How could you do this to me?" Lara shouted. Lara''s eyes darkened in an instant. She felt aggrieved and bitter. She didn''t do anything to hurt him and even showed him her body. What more did he want from her? Chuck stopped and spun around. He scowled, mainly at her usations of him being a liar. He merely asked for her naked photos. If he knew how mean and sarcastic she was, Chuck wouldn''t add her on his WeChat. Lara yelled, "Chuck, don''t think you are so powerful because you have money. With my appearance and figure, I can get any man I want!" She was upset, and she swung her gaze at the za as she announced, "You will regret this. I will find the za''s owner and be his wife. He is surely richer than you. I will make you feel sorry!" Chuck was stunned. What was she trying to do? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Lara felt gratified. It seemed Chuck had regretted his actions after she spoke. Lara had a slender figure and was brimming with confidence. When she was still in school, one official had taken an interest in her and asked her to be his sugar daughter, but she refused. It was a guarantee that most men would fall for her looks! Lara snorted, "I will find Ynda tomorrow to ask for the za owner''s phone number. If I make the first move in pursuing him, he will ept me. But if you apologize now and talk to me nicely, I won''t go after him... Hey, where are you going?" Chuck ignored her, turned around and left. He chuckled at her senseless statements. No matter how desperate she wanted to end up as the za owner''s wife, he would never agree to it. "Stop talking nonsense. You''ll never be the owner''s wife." Chuck''s words came over. Lara screamed, "B*stard! You''re a filthy b*stard! I''ll find him! I''ll do it, I swear! Just wait and see!" She was so furious that her whole body quivered with rage. She wiped her tears away and felt wronged. She returned to her store and looked outside the window in a daze. After a while, Lara took out her mobile phone to delete the Baller''s name from her contacts. However, after hesitating for a long time, she couldn''t bear to do it. Instead, she put her phone away to avoid identally deleting the contact. She vowed, "I will delete his contact after I return the sum I owe him! I must, and I will." ...... "Zabrina, let''s have dinner together. I know a few restaurants in my za where we can share a good meal." Wilbur smiled at Zabrina, who was resting at this moment. Zabrina asked, "Well... What''s the connection between you and Mr. Cannon?" "Um... He''s my friend." She caught Wilbur by surprise. Why did Zabrina have to mention Chuck? "Friends? No wonder he invested in this movie and asked us to shoot here. It''s all because of you," Zabrina said. "What?" Despite his surprise, Wilbur tried to mask his surprise to his best ability. Why didn''t Chuck admit it when he asked just now? It''s amazing for him to invest in movies! He was jealous of Chuck for having such an amazing financial ability! "You didn''t know?" Zabrina found it strange for him to be clueless about this. "I know, I just forgot. Are you done shooting today? Let''s have dinner at night," Wilbur spoke nervously. Zabrina felt that she was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. She asked, "Will Mr. Cannon join us?" "He has to be with his girlfriend. He doesn''t have time," Wilbur made up a quick excuse. Zabrina''s expression changed as she said, "Oh, okay. Wait for me to finish the next scene, then we''ll find a ce to eat on the third floor." Wilbur found it unexpected that his n turned out well. It was easier to pursue women by assuming the za owner''s identity. ...... Chuck walked out of the za and saw Zelda Maine pulling over into the parking lot. He walked over to greet her. Ynda had mentioned Zelda''s store would be refurnished in theing days. It seemed she wanted to open her store soon. "Sister Zelda." Chuck smiled. She wore a uniform and a pair of stockings, and she looked lovely. "Where are you headed to?" Zelda wanted to invite Chuck to her birthday party which was in a few days. She wanted to spend her birthday with him, but hesitated since Chuck looked pretty busy. "I''m going to the BMW store to bring back my car," Chuck replied. Suddenly, he received a call from his mother. Chuck asked Zelda to hold on as he answered his phone, only to hear his mother ask him where he was now. Chuck told her that he was at the za. Then, she said, "Chucky, I am still away from the city, but I found a potential project in Ocean City. Can you go there and help me take a look?" "Mom, what project?" Chuck interest was piqued. If his mom personally called this sudden, this project must be a big deal. It might involve a hundred million dors worth of investment. His mother continued, "A building will be up for sale, and I want to buy it. Please see what''s going on first and update me about the particr situation. I''ll text you the address" "Sure, Mom. Send me the address and I''ll go take a look," Chuck answered. Since it was his mother who suggested this building, it must be superb. Otherwise, his mother wouldn''t bother to tell him. He had to check out this structure no matter what. "The building''s owner suddenly published news of its sale. A few people have taken notice of it. If you like it, call me at once, and I will wire you the money so you buy it directly, okay?" Chuck''s mother directed. Chuck asked in surprise, "Mom, don''t you want to take a look at it first?" "Haha, there''s no need. It''s less than two billion dors, so I don''t have to examine it. I''ll send you the address. Remember to go and inspect it," Chuck''s mother repeated. Chuck affirmed, "All right," After hanging up, he received the address. Chuck looked at it and was shocked. This was a building situated in the city center, so why was his mother nning to buy it? Perhaps she wanted to open up another hotel? Most likely. "Sister Zelda, I have to go now," Chuck said. Because of the sudden turn of events, he couldn''t fetch his car back today. While waiting for him, Zelda noticed a lot of people in the za. She wondered out loud, "Chuck, why are there so many people here today?" "Someone came to film a movie, so people are here to watch," Chuck said in satisfaction. Zabrina''s poprity with the public was well-recognized. "Why are they filming here? Did you invest in it?" Zelda was clever to figure it out. She knew Chuck had something to do with it because he grinned when she asked. "No... Well, yes. A little bit," Chuck replied helplessly. Zelda was too smart not to notice. It amazed Zelda that Chuck had joined the entertainment business. She blinked and asked, "Where are you going? I can drop you off there." Chuck looked in the car and saw that she had ck stockings on. He shook his head to clear his mind of indecent thoughts. Zelda could see through his thinking. She was relieved and smiled. "What are you afraid of? Don''t all men think like this?" Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chuck''s embarrassment was evident. He could see Zelda''s beautiful legs wrapped in silk leggings. He couldn''t take his gaze away from it. "Sister Zelda, did you wear this on purpose?" Chuck smiled bitterly. Zelda chuckled, "Nope. Hop in the car. Are you scared? If you like it, you can touch it. I won''t object." Chuck felt vulnerable, and Zelda''s smile faded. She chimed, "Don''t be afraid, okay?" Then, she took out a silk scarf from her bag to cover her legs and asked, "Is that all right?" "Thank you, Sister Zelda," Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. Zelda was very considerate of his feelings. "Why are you thanking me? You''re the first person to see my legs, and I''m more than willing to let you see it," Zelda teased. Chuck smiled wryly. His first impression of Zelda was that she was a bit cold. When he first met her, she gave Chuck an impression that he should not get close to her. Yet, now they were familiar with each other. Chuck couldn''t believe it happened. How could he have asked Zelda for help the first time he got in her car... He shook off his unpleasant thoughts. He had married Yvette Jordan, and he refused to do anything to hurt her. After thinking of his wife, Chuck calmed down. Zelda sighed, "You are so loyal to Yvette." A hint of jealousy was apparent in her tone. Chuck didn''t have much belief in himself. He had cheated three times, twice with Zelda, and the other with Queenie Carson right in front of Yvette. Chuck no longer wanted to think about it anymore. If Yvette learned what took ce that night, what would happen to him? What he did with Zelda was fine, but with Queenie, it urred just in front of Yvette inside her room. If she knew this, what would her expression be like? Chuck prayed that Yvette would never find out about this matter. The car was all of a sudden extremely quiet. Zelda broke the awkward silence by asking Chuck where he was going. He told her the address, and she drove him to that location. When they left, Chuck didn''t notice Zabrina Yalden, who was inside the za filming. Coincidentally, she looked towards their direction and wondered, "This figure... Could it be Chuck?" The guy seemed to be Chuck. It made her wonder why Chuck, an investor and the za owner''s friend, didn''t show up today. She didn''t consider it normal. Suddenly, Wilbur Wendel came over and said, "Are you done now?" Zabrina nodded, "Okay, but just give me a while." She had to change her outfit first. If not, there would be unnecessary disturbances. Her facemask and sunsses were necessary to hide her identity. Wilbur was delighted since it would be his first dinner with a famous star. To him, Zabrina was perfect. He thought if he could get her to be with him today, then maybe... Wilbur was thrilled just thinking about it. After a while, Zabrina came over fully-prepared. The crew began to clean up before getting off work, so Zabrina and Wilbur went out to dinner. It was Zabrina''s first timeing to the za, and she found itsyout warm and unique. The za''s friendly design was due to the systematic management of the ce, plus having apetent manager with lots of ideas and visions. Zabrina asked, "You put in a lot of effort into this za, haven''t you?" "Not much." Wilbur smiled and apuded Chuck secretly. Chuck had taken over the za for a short time, yet his effective management amazed Wilbur. The more Zabrina looked around, the more she regarded the ce excellent with a promising future. She didn''t expect Wilbur, who sat opposite her, to be so capable. It was hard to believe that a young, nouveau riche businessman could be so full of promise. It was very rare toe by. Wilbur was pleasantly surprised, and Zabrina''s reaction gave him hope. The two of them soon spotted a restaurant, and Wilbur started to chat away the minute they sat down. This was his chance to show off, so he tried his best to talk more about himself. Zabrina felt odd listening to him. Why was Wilbur so skilled at managing the za, but he has only been talking of pleasure the entire time? Why wasn''t he discussing more his projects and ns for the ce? How did they run the za? How hard could it be? Did they hire an expert to do it? Judging by Wilbur''s look now, they probably did. Zabrina just shrugged it off and continued to eat. She had worked hard the entire day and she was exhausted. ...... As Zelda drove into the parking lot of a building, curiosity got the best of her. This building seemed familiar, and she finally realized why. Her previous boss had started thispany, and the whole building was newly-renovated. For some unknown reason, thepany seemed to be nning something big. If so, what was Chuck doing here? Chuck got out of the car. His mother mentioned several people had taken interest in this ce. The building was around 20 to 30 years old and its value wasn''t much. However, the piece ofnd where it stood was worth at least 700 or 800 million dors. Chuck inspected the ce and felt it had potential. His mother had called him on purpose, so she must be very drawn to this ce. However, he didn''t quite understand what his mother nned on doing after purchasing this property. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Chuck, what will you do here?" It surprised Zelda to see Chuck checking this ce out like he was looking at a product. Was Chuck thinking of starting apany here? Chuck smiled and didn''t say a word. "You''re starting a newpany here, aren''t you?" Zelda was stupefied. If he wanted a new business venture in the city center, at least he worth more than three billion dors then can rent the whole building. "No." Chuck shook his head. "Then what are you going to do?" Zelda didn''t dwell on it anymore, but her fists were clenched in anticipation. "I''m nning to buy this property!" Chuck announced, his eyes looking calm and confident. Zelda was at a loss for words and mused inwardly, "Buy this ce? My God, acquiring this building is way different from getting the za. It would cost him roughly two billion dors! How long has it been since Chuck bought two cars, an apartment and a za? Now, this property?" Zelda couldn''t envision how wealthy Chuck must be like. "Don''t you believe me, Sister Zelda?" Chuck smiled. "Of course, I believe whatever you say." Zelda smiled with bitterness in her heart. How could she not believe him? How could someone who used a helicopter to deliver millions of ingredients not afford this ce? Nevertheless, Zelda did not expect Chuck toe here for this purpose. "Let''s go up and have a look," Chuck implored. He couldn''t wait any longer to go inside. Zelda nodded. The two of them stepped into the elevator, and Zelda''s eyes were secretly studying Chuck. She found it hard to see through his expression. "Wait up!" Someone called out and came rushing toward them. Chuck pushed down on the red button and waited for a man and a woman toe in. The young man was in his early twenties and wore a suit. The woman was about the same age as Zelda and was very attractive. Her figure was very provocative, but she showed no emotions on her face. She stood in front of Chuck, and her fragrance lingered in the lift. The curve on her back was very noticeable. She was an absolute beauty. The man said, "President Miller, I have arranged the necessary documents to acquire this building. They are all here," He appeared to be the woman''s assistant. The woman nced at him and asked, "How much is the estimate?" " Around 1.8 billion to 1.9 billion dors," The man answered. "The building''s location is worth the price range." The woman nodded as if the matter was not a huge deal. Chuck sighed. This woman was most likely one of hispetitors. She looked like a filthy rich individual. "Regardless of how many people there will be, we must try our best to secure this ce," The woman spoke without taking a nce at Chuck. In her opinion, he couldn''t be here to buy the building. "Yes!" The man nodded politely. However, the woman noticed Zelda. She scanned Zelda from top to bottom and asked, "Zelda, why are you here? Are you nning to open a restaurant in this ce?" Chuck was caught unaware that the woman knew Zelda. However, Zelda''s expression was not very pleasant. It seemed that their rtionship was slightly sour. They were about the same age, so they must have been ssmates back in the days. The woman continued, "I''ve asked you before to do business and finance with me but you insisted on opening a restaurant. Do you regret it now?" Chapter 183 Chapter 183 "I have no regrets." Zelda shook her head. A half-smile surfaced on the woman''s cold face. She spat, "No regrets? Do you know how much money I madest month? It''s something you can''t earn even if you ran the restaurant for 5 years." "Congrattions to you then," Zelda said calmly. Just as Chuck thought, the two of them were ssmates. They had initially opened a shop together, but after problems urred, there was a significant disparity in the decision-making process. Soon, they parted ways. After separating, Quinn Miller had started her ownpany. With luck on her side, she soon earned her first pot of gold: a full 30 million dors. It was a considerable sum for a woman, but she didn''t stop there. Since then, she created morepanies, and just recently, she came to Ocean City to develop more properties. Her sources suggested to her this building, and she made it her goal to acquire this property. She had to purchase it today. Quinn asked, "Congrattions? Why do I detect some jealousy when you say so?" "Whatever you say." Zelda sighed. She sincerely congratted her, but she had other thoughts weighing on her mind. She used to be best friends with Quinn, but ever since they parted ways, they could never go back to being friends. Quinn frowned. Atst, she nced at Chuck and said, "I can''t believe it. Now you''re starting to seek young people who can satisfy your thirst at your age!" "Stop your nonsense," Zelda snapped. She didn''t care what Quinn said about her, but she couldn''t stand her criticism of Chuck. Quinn sneered, "Nonsense? He looks like a college student, probably a freshman. You are ten years older than him. If you''re not pursuing a young man, then what is it you''re doing now?" "You..." Zelda''s eyes turned cold, but she didn''t know how to refute Quinn. She kept quiet. Indeed, she was wooing a young man, and Chuck was really just a freshman. However, she did help him twice and they almost slept togetherst time. Zelda sighed. Was she really that old? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Looking at Chuck, she felt disheartened. "You can''t even deny it yourself! It seems you finally realize you are chasing after younger men. Zelda, you make me despise you," Quinn scoffed. Quinn wasn''t married, nor did she have a boyfriend. However, she would never aim for someone younger than her. She just couldn''t and wouldn''t ept it. She couldn''t find anything beneficial from younger men, aside fromsting longer on bed. She hated useless men the most, especially those who relied on women. Quinn asked Chuck, "Kid, how much does Zelda give you as a monthly allowance? 50,000 or 100,000 dors?" She hated Zelda very much after almost losing her chance to seed because of her. Now that she was much more sessful than Zelda, wasn''t it the right time to take revenge on her? "Why do you ask? Are you interested in me?" Chuck smiled. Quinn simply shook her head, "No, I don''t prefer guys your age." "What a coincidence. I don''t like women with saggy skin and wrinkles either," Chuck retorted. Zelda was bbergasted. Quinn''s gaze suddenly froze and she gave Chuck the death stare. Did he just use her of being saggy? "What did you say?" Quinn''s voice was frigid. Her assistant also looked mad, and he mulled over, "The nerve of this guy toment something like that. My boss was obviously in good shape!" "I''m sorry, but you''re too saggy to me. It''s not my taste so if you want to have me, I won''t agree to it. I would have to pass," Chuck said. Zelda subconsciously took a quick look at Quinn''s busts and noticed her chest was not sagging at all. "Ding!" The elevator door opened. "Sister Zelda, let''s go." Chuck smiled. "Sure," Zelda responded. When they walked out, Zelda asked softly, "Chuck, does she have saggy breasts?" "I don''t know. I never checked," Chuck said honestly. He didn''t really know anything since he had never seen a real one up close his whole life. Quinn''s breasts were the same as Lara Jean''s. Although Quinn was thirty years old, she was particr at maintaining her looks and was into sports like Zelda. Therefore, her figure could be compared with Lara''s but she definitely had a more effeminate beauty. Her irresistible appeal was a fatal temptation for men. However, for Chuck, it was a little disgusting. He was not interested in a woman who was so high maintenance and self-centered. In addition, she criticized Zelda, so he had no reason to talk to her. Zelda chuckled. She had never seen anyone mock Quinn like this. As expected, having money was enough reason for a person to do or say anything as they pleased. "President, please ignore his nonsense." The man was so enraged he wanted to hit Chuck. However, today was not fitting for him to do so. If he dyed his boss''s business dealing, he would lose his job. Quinn nced at him. The man asked, "President, do you want me to find someone who can teach him a lesson?" Quinn asked sharply, "Do you need me to teach you what to do?" "No, I didn''t mean it that way." The man lowered his head. When Quinn stepped out of the elevator, she glowered at Chuck with a hint of bitterness in her eyes. She ordered, "Call four people over and have them wait in the parking lot." "Yes, boss!" The man quickly took out his mobile phone. Such a rude person deserved a lesson for throwing insults at his boss! He''s asking for trouble. Tragedyes from careless talk. The kid is done for! "President, I''ve made the call," The man confirmed. Quinn nodded with her eyes fixed at Zelda. Why was she here today? She was just a meager restaurant owner, and she had no reason to be here at all. ...... Those who came today were all affluent. Zelda saw a few people with a worth of at least three or four billion dors. She felt a little self-conscious when she came in. Without Chuck, she wouldn''t have been able toe today. Everyone who came had their means to receive the news, proving that they could acquire the building. Chuck and Zelda soon found a ce to sit down. Quinn also came in shortly with her assistant, but they settled in the corner. Not too many people were around to offer their bids. All in all, there were approximately ten of them, but they were all well-to-do. Soon, a man with a sad face came to meet them. Zelda introduced him to Chuck softly. He was the building owner. The message his mother sent him already contained a detailed introduction to this person. He had business in other ces, but more than a dozen people had died recently due to idents. This greatly affected him and had no choice but to sell this building to solve his crisis. Without much formalities, the man started straight away, "I don''t have much to say. I''ll sell this property andnd today. If anyone is able to give me 2.5 billion dors today, I''ll give them the building right away." "2.5 billion dors? Mr. Carter, are you trying to earn more than you should?" Someonemented unhappily. The people present estimated the building''s value to be less than two billion. Yet, the man was now asking for 2.5 billion dors, which infuriated many people. His selling price was way more than they had expected. "I''ve already stated my price," The owner was firm on his decision. "2.1 billion dors, I''ll give you the cash now." It was Quinn who spoke. She felt this was the highest price she could bid. "No, it must be 2.5 billion dors." The man firmly asserted while shaking his head. Quinn frowned. This ce was not even worth that much, so she asked her assistant to calcte again. Several wealthy people looked offended, but nobody said anything. How could a property worth only 2 billion dors be on sale for 500 million dors more? They wondered how the owner could betray them like that. They found him arrogant and maniptive. "Mr. Carter, you can''t sell it when the price you''ve set is so high," Someone said. The owner acted indifferently, but with a closer look, one could notice how worried he was. He also knew this building wasn''t worth that much, but he was in urgent need of money. Otherwise, his company would cease to exist overnight. He was left with no other options. "Hmph! How dare you y us. Let''s see how you''re going to sell it. I won''t stay here any longer!" Someone stood up and walked out. He didn''t believe someone would spend 2.5 billion dors to buy this ce. How could they earn back the 500 million dors they''ve already lost? Before he went out, he saw someone on the phone consulting another person. After much deliberation, this person promptly stood up and said, "2.5 billion dors? Okay, I''ll buy it. You may prepare the contract now!" Zelda was appalled, and Quinn frowned. They both mused, "You''re paying 2.5 billion dors? Do you have that much money?" Chapter 184 Chapter 184 The man''s eyes lit up, and the other rich people nearby looked at him. Did someone just buy this building with that price? "Are you sure?" The boss contained his excitement and stood up to ask. "Yes, you can prepare the contract now, and the money will be transferred to your ount soon." It was Chuck Cannon who spoke. He caught a glimpse of many wealthy people looking angry but nobody took action. Since the owner''s attitude stayed resolute, he could only call his mother to inquire. Unexpectedly, she only smiled and gave him the go signal to buy the property. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. His mother had such a strong desire to own this ce, but he didn''t know what she nned to develop here. This aroused Chuck''s interest. Everyone in the room grew quiet as they look at him in odd surprise. Who could this young man be? The owner bowled over because he managed to acquire 2.5 billion dors within a minute. He examined it thoroughly and confirmed it was a legitimate transaction. He said in haste, "Okay, I have received the money. Please follow me to sign the contract." "What? You already have the money?" The others were shell-shocked. How could that man directly send 2.5 billion dors to the owner''s ount? Every bank transaction had a limit allowed for each transfer, so how high could his be? Incredible! Quinn, who was sitting in the corner, found it hard to believe. How could he give it to him right away? By the looks of it, Chuck was probably taking Zelda as a mistress instead of the other way round. However, why would he take interest in a woman 10 years older than him? "It''s alright, someone will contact you about it." Chuck shook his head. Just now, his mother said that she would let Chuck sign on her behalf. However, he thought that the scale of the contract was toorge, so he decided his mother should sign the contract herself. When he had the capacity, he could buy itter on his own. Chuck didn''t know his mother''s intention in buying this ce. He would feel embarrassed if he had to ask money from his mother again next time. Besides, he didn''t have any other ideas. After signing, the contract would still be left aside for now. It was better to let his mother carry out her n. "Sister Zelda, let''s get going," Chuck said. Zelda was still in amazement, "Chuck, you''ve given him the payment, but you don''t want to sign the contract orplete processing the documents. Aren''t you afraid he''ll run away with the money?" He had spent 2.5 billion dors on buying this building in less than a minute! This changed Zelda''s concept of being wealthy. He was filthy rich. "Nobody could run and hide with my money. Let''s go." Chuckughed. Who would dare to escape with his money? Where could that person run to? His mother would catch that person at once. When Chuck asked his mother the same question, she just chuckled, and Chuck got the message. Zelda followed Chuck closely in a daze. Quinn stood up and asked, "Who the hell are you?" She was hopping mad. She yearned to buy this building, but she failed. "It''s none of your d*mn business." Chuck shook his head. Quinn narrowed her eyes and said, "I had my eyes on this building." "If so, why didn''t you buy it earlier? Now that I have already bought it, what are you bothering me for?" Chuck ignored her and went outside with Zelda. Quinn was foaming at the mouth. The affluent people left in the room were all caught off guard. Did that man leave just like that? "Mr. Carter, who was that young man? Why haven''t I seen him before?" "I know the woman he was with. She runs her own business at a restaurant. I''ve eaten at her restaurant a few times, but I''m pretty sure she can''t afford this ce!" Several people with deep pockets were talking about it as well. They could not bear to spend so much money at once. Even if they did, they needed to save up for a long time first. The building owner came to his senses atst. He felt like he was in a beautiful dream and just shook his head with a wry smile, "I don''t know, but the young man gave me a feeling that there is a formidable figure we can''t imagine behind him." His tone became dignified as he spoke. "Like an influential person?" Everyone present was appalled. If he could take out 2.5 billion dors with just one phone call, he could possess more than 10 billion dors. If today''s incident spread, the entire Ocean City would get blown away! ...... Chuck and Zelda took the elevator down with Zelda still in a stupor. She asked, "Chuck, am I hallucinating?" "Sister Zelda, I can assure you that you''re not," Chuck smirked. Zelda''s adorable expression could make any man fall in love with her. "I don''t think so either," Zelda replied. Chuck, who stood beside her, was so real. How could she be dreaming? The elevator door opened and the two of them headed to the parking area. However, Chuck frowned because he saw four peopleing out of the corner looking very aggressive. "What do you want from us?" Zelda was furious. She could tell they wereing for Chuck because of their fierce stares aimed at him. "What do we want? Someone asked us to teach him a lesson, so he won''t be so ignorantter!" The bald leader said coldly. Chuck frowned. Did Quinn arrange this? Nobody else apart from her could have nned an ambush like this. "It was Quinn who ordered you toe here, wasn''t it? How much did she offer you? I''ll double it!" Chuck proimed. Zelda steamed up. It must be Quinn who made the arrangement. How could she treat Chuck like this! "Double the pay? Can you even afford it? Get lost!" The bald man came over with a cold face and scoffed, "Guys, let''s beat him up!" The four of them gathered around Chuck while Chuck shielded Zelda behind him. Suddenly, Zelda took out a pepper spray from her bag and spritzed it directly on the two men nearest to her. "Argh!! My eyes are burning! They hurt!" The two quickly covered their eyes and snarled in exasperation. Pow! Pow! Chuck punched the guys cold. Two days of training didn''t develop his strength, but he now knew where he should strike. Now, he could make them lose their endurance fast. Chuck''s quick punch made one of them groan and fall to the ground writhing in pain. Then, he hit the man''s cheek and knocked him out with one blow. The bald man who took the lead was shocked and rushed over wildly. Chuck was ready to test his power. However, Zelda had already sprayed the bald man''s eyes, making him growl in pain. He shielded his eyes with his hands, and Chuck kicked him down. The bald man fell hard as well. After Chuck gave out a few punches, he let out a cry. Chuck beamed and added a few more strokes to the other three, trouncing the four men. Zelda''s quick thinking had helped Chuck. If not, Chuck might have gone through a tough encounter. It seemed Zelda had often got assailed. Otherwise, she would not have prepared for this. "Sister Zelda, you''re so amazing," Chuck praised. Zelda''s face flushed. Once, five people wanted to harm her, and this was how she dealt with them. She was well trained and prepared. When she saw Chuck about to get beaten, her instincts kicked in. After all, she liked him a lot. Ding! When the elevator door opened, Quinn and her assistant came out. The shock on Quinn''s face was apparent as she realized how useless those four guys were. "President, you may go first. I''ll stop them!" The assistant gritted his teeth. "Can you deal with him?" Quinn was irate. She didn''t expect her assistant to hire such ipetent gangsters. Chuck and Zelda came over. Chuck stared at her with so much rage. The only thing he said was that she was saggy, didn''t he? Why did she have to hire people to attack him? This woman had gone overboard. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "What are you doing?" The assistant blocked their path. Chuck responded by pping him hard. With a thud, the assistant dropped to the ground. Quinn stared at Chuck. She could also afford this building, so she had nothing to fear. She did not think that Chuck would hit her. "Quinn, you''ve gone too far. How dare you try to do us dirty!" Zelda was infuriated. "So what?" Quinn asked coldly. She didn''t deny it since she really did it. What was there to fear? "Is this your way of doing things? What if someone dies?" Zelda wanted to hit her. "Say whatever you want. Get out of my way. I''m leaving this stupid ce," Quinn said. Her tone remained calm. "Leave? Do you think I''ll let you go easily when you''ve called people to beat me up?" Chuck suddenly smiled. If his mother knew, Quinn would be poorly beaten, at the very least. Quinn sneered, "You don''t want to let me leave? How dare you! You have no power to stop me!" Chuck was in a towering rage with her self-righteousness! Let''s see how long she can stay like that! Chuck approached her with a sinister look. Quinn brooded, "What are you nning to do? Do you want to hit me?" Chuck shook his head, "I don''t hit women, but if someone is plotting against me, then it''s in my personality to exact revenge, so..." An idea lit up in Chuck''s mind. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 "So what''s your n now? Do you want to hit me?" Quinn snorted. She refused to believe Chuck wouldy a finger on her. She was a woman, and it was Chuck who had spoken mean things to her. She had called those men over since he insulted her. She found nothing wrong with asking someone to beat him up, especially when he said she was saggy. He deserved this! "You are rude and shameless!" Quinn shouted. She was offended because Chuck had ogled over her body the entire time. She felt sick with his actions. She hated it most when younger men looked at her as though she was a promiscuous woman. She felt sickened to the stomach thinking about him fantasizing over her body! It was so disgusting! Chuck shot back at her, "What the hell is wrong with you?" "Who are your parents? I will make you regret what you said today!" Quinn stared at Chuck. She had more than ten billion dors, and she wouldn''t allow anyone to do this to her. Zelda''s curiosity stirred, listening to her words. She had always wanted to find out who Chuck''s parents were because she found them too powerful. "You are not qualified to know," Chuck said. What a big joke. So what if Quinn had ten billion dors? She was nothingpared with Chuck''s mother. Was she thinking that she could do something to his mother? Quinn thought too highly of herself. "I don''t have the right to know? I know many people. Tell me!" Quinn gawked at Chuck, feeling insulted by him. "Or perhaps your parents aren''t prominent enough for me to know?" Quinn showed a hint of sarcasm. Chuck couldn''t bear it anymore. He wouldn''t allow anyone to criticize his parents. His eyes turned forbidding as he approached her. He had no intention of hitting a woman. He just wanted to humiliate her. He got closer to her with every step. Quinn was too disgusted by Chuck. How could she let a person like him approach her? She felt Chuck would rape her and stepped backwards but tumbled to the ground. She was so flustered, and her butt ached so much she almost couldn''t stand up. p! With a stony expression, Quinn pped her assistant, "The nerve of you to just look at my fall!" "I didn''t mean to. I''m sorry," The assistant held his stinging cheek and looked down. He felt oppressed and was afflicted that Quinn vented her anger at him. "Check this person''s background for me. I want to know who he is and who his parents are. I want him to kneel and beg before me!" Quinn''s frigid eyes could make men cower in fear. The assistant said, "Yes. I''m on it right away," It was no big deal for Quinn to investigate a person at all, and she could expect to have the results soon. "Also, if the person you''ll hire next time is still useless, don''t bother showing your face before me again," Quinn''s voice was full of disdain. If it weren''t for those four pathetic idiots, nobody could have insulted her today. "Yes, President. Don''t worry!" "Call a few more people and get ready to be on standby! I''ll make this person suffer," Quinn dered. The assistant nodded, though he could still feel the sting of Quinn''s p on his face. Despite what happened, he found himself staring at Quinn''s legs and was captivated by its wlessness. If he could... An evil n surfaced in the assistant''s mind. Quinn''s voice resumed, "Also, the investment in this building has failed. Are there any other properties worthy of acquisition in Ocean City?" The assistant scanned through the file he had prepared for a while. His gaze was fixed on a certain za. "President, I found several ces, but there''s a za that is worth buying. There are several schools nearby, and it has a very promising potential. I just don''t know if their boss has any intention of selling it," The assistant said. If Chuck was still here, he would not know whether tough or to cry, because this assistant was talking about his City Square. "How much is it worth?" Quinn asked, grabbing the document from her assistant. She looked over it a few times and felt it was not bad and worth investing. "The estimated value is within 600 to 700 million dors," The assistant said after a moment''s hesitation. "600 or 700 million dors? Such a za is not worth so much. At most, maybe 500 million dors tops. He will have earned a fortune if I give him 600 million dors. Take me to this location immediately. I''m going to check it myself, and I''m going to take it down," Quinn said. "Okay, but do you want to go now?" The assistant hesitated and stared at Quinn''s leg again. Her skirt had torn apart... Smack! Quinn pped him and said, "I''ll dig your eyes out if you look at it again!" The assistant stood outside beside the car, his hand touching his swollen cheeks, and his eyes were enraged, "F*ck you, I have worked with you for so long. Just because you give me slightly higher pay doesn''t mean you can treat me like your personal b*tch. I will make sure to sleep with you someday..." "Why aren''t you inside yet?" After Quinn changed her clothes, she opened the window and eximed bitterly. Chuck had no idea Quinn wanted to buy his building. It was already seven o''clock, and he had already taken Zelda''s car back to the za. He could ask Yvette Jordan toe down so the three of them could eat dinner together. As Chuck was thinking of doing so, Zelda whispered, "Chuck, are you avable the day after tomorrow?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "The day after tomorrow?" She caught Chuck by surprise. Chuck was conflicted. He was afraid he would do something wrong with Zelda and betray Yvette. Both were nice women, and Chuck didn''t want to make a decision he would regret. If he went out with Zelda, Chuck would feel guilty and be apologetic for Yvetteter on. He''d better not meet her. "Well, I..." Zelda nned to reveal it was her birthday the day after tomorrow, and she just wanted to spend some alone time with Chuck. For many years, she had celebrated her birthday alone, so she wanted this year to be different. She finally met a man that she liked, regardless if he was married. She just didn''t want to be lonely on her birthday. " I''ll just call you in the morning the day after tomorrow. I''ll ask you then if you''re free," Zelda suggested. She could see the hesitation on Chuck''s face and felt a bit disappointed. "Sister Zelda, it''s all up to you." That was all Chuck could say. He was probably free then, but he felt as though there was something important on that day that he couldn''t remember. What Chuck didn''t see was that Quinn''s car had just pulled up into the City Square''s parking lot. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 "What do you think of this za?" The assistant asked confidently behind the wheel. He just drove Quinn around the za. He could see from her expression that she was satisfied. "Let''s go down and look around," Quinn ordered. The assistant nodded. He went out of the car and opened the door for Quinn. When she stepped down, the assistant''s eyes lit up. Quinn had just changed into tight pants, and her leg caught his attention. The assistant felt hypnotized once he snuck a quick look at her. The evil thoughts in his mind ran wild. He was willing to leave everything in his life behind just to sleep with her once. The seduction was so fatal because his boss''s figure was too tempting to ignore. He was attracted to her like how bees were attracted to flowers. But the assistant didn''t dare to stare at her again. Quinn would have pped him right away if she caught him. After she came out, he found himself staring at her hip. It''s just... The assistant felt Quinn was the most gorgeous woman, and his desire to snag her became even more extreme. With those thoughts in his mind, they made their way to the first floor by riding the elevator. She nced around and felt the za''s warm atmosphere. The overall design of the whole building was just ordinary, but the facilities were very user-friendly. She felt invigorated after entering the za and assumed its owner had some great talents. Especially... "Excuse me, President. Is that a film crew shooting over there?" The assistant saw some ads and posters announcing the ongoing shoot here, and the actress portraying the lead role was Zabrina Yalden. "That''s right. This za is making some positive developments." Quinn expressed her desire for the ce. The crew shooting affirmed that the za was a great location after it attracted heavy foot traffic despite it being quitete. It could be due to the filming crew or Zabrina''s poprity, but it definitely had the potential to be a popr spot with the appropriate attractions. Quinn was confident of her taste since it managed to bring her the wealth she had today. She was confident that if the za could expand and undergo significant developments, its value would be no less than three billion dors in the future! Buying this ce for just a few hundred million would be an excellent investment. Quinn made up her mind to buy this ce. Regardless of the owner''s decision, Quinn had to obtain this ce. If the owner didn''t agree, she would just give him more money. If it was worth three billion dors in the end, paying one billion or 1.5 billion dors would still earn her a big profit. She found it unlikely for the owner not to show interest in money. "Boss, what are we going to do now? Shall we head to the administration office?" asked the assistant. "Yes. Let''s meet with the manager first," Quinn said. The assistant looked around and discovered the admin office on the fifth floor. "President Miller, this way please." The assistant led the way. They took the elevator, and Quinn''s eyes kept scrutinizing the za. Her observation on every floor confirmed her thoughts. There was an absolute advantage in acquiring this ce here! Soon, they arrived at the office. "What can I do for you?" Ynda Lane was shocked when she saw a man and a woman came in. The woman was graceful, and she recognized her handbag was worth over 700 thousand dors. She knew then that the woman must be rich. "Where is your boss? President Miller wants to see him," The assistant stepped forward and said. Quinn looked at Ynda. This office gave her a good feeling, a clear sign that this manager''s ability was not bad. After buying this ce, Quinn decided that she would retain this manager. From her perspective, she appreciated beautiful and capable women. "Well, the owner is not here. What can I do for you?" Ynda smiled and asked. Quinn sat down, "How much is your monthly sry?" "Huh?" Ynda was taken aback and wondered why this woman was asking her this question. "Please answer. President Miller is asking you," The assistant urged. "I earn a little over 10,000 dors." Ynda frowned and answered. She did not intend to hide anything since most za managers received the same range of wages. This was not a secret in the industry, but Ynda didn''t understand the point of asking the question. "I''ll give you 20,000 dors," Quinn stated matter-of-factly. "What?" Ynda was surprised as she thought this woman was bribing her. "Thirty thousand dors!" Quinn spoke again. Ynda didn''t know how to react. She asked, "What do you mean?" The assistant rified, "President Miller has decided to buy the za, and so she is nning to give you this sry in hopes that you can continue to work here." He was jealous. His sry was around 50,000 dors a month, and Quinn would beat him whenever she was displeased. He wanted to resign, but he couldn''t bring himself to since Quinn was just so gorgeous. Just the sight of her every day was enough reason for him to stay, especially when he saw Quinn wearing all kinds of short dresses, tight jeans and miniskirts. Looking at her was already some kind of enjoyment, and the thought alone excited him. Ynda smiled, "You want to buy this za?" "Yes, my boss wants to acquire this ce," The assistant confirmed. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "So, you want to talk to my boss?" Ynda asked curiously. "Ask him toe out and see me. I''ll talk to him about my offer." Quinn''s tone was condescending. Money was her best proposal. She had a lot of funds, and she could ask the boss even to kneel and make her beg to buy the za for a hefty sum. "I don''t think my boss will agree to this," Ynda shook her head and said. "He won''t agree to it?" The assistant sneered. "The market value of your za is between 600 to 700 million dors. President Miller decided to give you a bidding price of 800 million dors, which is far more than its market value." "800 million dors?" Ynda eximed in surprise. "That''s right. When your boss hears this price offer, he will be tempted. Ask him toe now," The assistant said. "I''m sorry. Eight hundred million dors is a lot, but our boss may not ept it," Ynda insisted. She said it because she knew Chuck was not short of money at all. She also knew Chuck had poured his heart and soul into this za. Since he had devoted himself to this ce, how could he sell it? She knew that he would not just give this up. She had always talked with Chuck, so she knew clearly how far his vision was. The assistant said haughtily, "It''s not up to you to decide. I want to see your boss now." Ynda had no choice but to ask them to wait for a while. She took out her mobile phone and called Chuck. He had to solve this matter here. However, Chuck didn''t answer her phone call. "Sorry. My boss is busy at the moment," Ynda said. The assistant asked, "Can you give me his phone number?" Ynda refused vehemently. Chuck had mentioned before that he didn''t want others to know he was the za owner. "Don''t worry. I just want to ring him up. If you don''t give me his number, he will lose the opportunity to know me," Quinn said. She was confident she could seal the deal. Ynda hesitated for a moment. This woman had an unusual nature. She couldn''t have such confidence without some amounts of money. Should she give it to her? Maybe Chuck would want to know her? She couldn''t really refuse it since it would probably benefit Chuck in some way. After Ynda paused to consider, she said, "This is my boss''s phone number." The assistant wrote it down. However, no one picked up the call after dialing it. The owner was indeed busy. "President Miller, there''s no answer," The assistant whispered. Quinn stood up and dered, "He will pick it up sooner orter." Quinn turned and walked outside but stopped short and spun around. She repeated, "Consider what I have offered you. I will soon be the za''s owner, and if you work for me, you will have a good future." "I''m sorry, but I don''t have any ns of working for another boss." Ynda smiled. She knew Chuck had other uing projects, so she decided to support him all the way. "You will regret it," Quinn said faintly and walked out. The assistant taunted, "You''ll feel sorry because President Miller is much richer than your boss." After speaking, he went out. Ynda smiled weakly. Was that woman very wealthy? She just felt that the woman was ridiculous. However, she was curious about what Chuck was doing now and why he didn''t answer the phone. On the other hand, the assistant asked, "Boss, should I keep on calling him?" Quinn shook her head, "No, I already gave him a chance. He''ll call backter." The assistant nodded. Quinn''s phone number was not something ordinary people could have ess to. Even if the owner of the za was a fool, he would have known to call back. "Let''s eat first," Quinn said. Since the za was about to be hers soon, she had to try the food there. If it were not delicious, she would promptly ask them to close down and get out of here! "Okay," The assistant agreed, but when he saw Quinn walk in front of him with her long and beautiful legs... The assistant''s heart was filled with even more wicked thoughts. He had to have his way with her soon. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 The assistant followed behind and walked up the stairs. He had worked with Quinn for a year, but it was the first time he had the chance to dine with his boss. He couldn''t help but imagine what it would be like. He felt excited as he walked beside Quinn and took in her body scent. Quinn surveyed the area and noticed a lot of restaurants that were doing well. She figured that the prospects of the za seemed promising and she was even more motivated to purchase the ce. "Hey, boss, look, isn''t that Zabrina Yalden?" The assistant said as he suddenly noticed two people coming out of a restaurant. He didn''t know the man, but he recognised the woman with sunsses as the celebrity, Zabrina Yalden. Quinn looked over and realised that it was indeed Zabrina. Theirpany had once invited her to sing at their annual dinner party before she got popr. Hence, they sort of knew each other. Zabrina turned and noticed Quinn at the same time. She was surprised and immediately recognised her. She walked over and said, "Hello, President Miller, what are you doing here?" "Just looking around," Quinn replied simply. She figured that if she really purchased the za, she could invite Zabrina for the opening ceremony. "You''re filming here, aren''t you?" Quinn asked after she noticed the advertisement. Zabrina nodded. Some students nearby had recognised her and they wanted to take photos with her. She had no choice but to do so. It was one of the inconveniences of being famous. "Well, the boss allowed me to film here." Zabrina turned around to introduce Wilbur Wendel, who was standing next to her. Wilbur had just had dinner with Zabrina, and he seemed to be very fond of her. However, she only dined with him out of politeness. Therefore, when he tried to invite her for a drink, she refused with the excuse that she had to work the next day. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Wilbur felt helpless, but was still content that he had a chance to get to know her. The assistant was delighted to see Zabrina. It was such a coincidence! However, he knew better than to say anything. Quinn scanned Wilbur from head to toe, then asked, "Are you the owner of the za?" She was a little surprised to see that the owner of the za was so young. No wonder he didn''t answer his phone just now. Turns out he was dining with beauty here. "Well, this square is registered under my name. Hello, I''m Wilbur Wendel." Wilbur greeted her and smiled. Quinn''s temperament was appealing, which made him want to get close to her. If it weren''t for Zabrina, he would''ve approached her right away. Quinn frowned when she noticed Wilbur''s disturbing gaze. She hated it when younger men looked at her with such an expression. It reminded her of how Chuck Cannon looked at her, and she felt extremely disgusted. "Well, I have something to tell you," Quinn said calmly. "Sure." Wilbur was surprised. This was certainly meant for Chuck, but if he was going to pretend to be the boss, he had to maintain his charade. Quinn asked directly, "Have you ever thought of selling this za?" She was already feeling very annoyed and frustrated because Chuck had peeked under her dress. Besides, she didn''t want to talk to anyone younger than her. "Selling the za?" Wilbur asked in awe. Was this woman trying to buy this ce? Even Zabrina was stunned. She didn''t expect Quinn to make such an offer now. "Yes, we can negotiate the price. I like this za quite a lot, so name your price," Quinn said calmly with no emotion in her tone. Zabrina looked at Wilbur. Wilbur was speechless. He didn''t know how to answer her as he wasn''t the real owner. Chuck was! However, he couldn''t say that in front of his crush, so he was in a dilemma. Since Quinn had mentioned it, the offer must be attractive, but he didn''t know if Chuck was willing to sell the ce. "The za is worth 700 million dors, but I can pay you 800 million." Quinn made an offer. Wilbur was shocked. The za was only worth 500 million dors when his father sold it. How could the value have increased by 300 million dors within such a short time?! That meant that Chuck had managed to make 300 million dors in less than a month. Quinn was expressionless. Wilbur''s surprised look made her think that he was tempted. She was confident that no one would reject an 800 million dor offer. As for the assistant, he admired her straightforwardness. She was direct enough to make an offer during their first conversation. "Well..." Wilbur regretted it. He was even more unsure if Chuck was willing to sell. Even if Chuck was rich, he would be interested in earning an additional 300 million dors. "Not satisfied with the price? I can add another 50 million dors," Quinn blurted. Wilbur waspletely stunned and wondered, "She is willing to add more?!" He was confused. Was this za worth that much? How did he not notice that before?" "Are you serious?" Wilbur said as he swallowed his saliva. "Yes. If you agree to the terms, I can transfer a deposit of 50 million dors to you now." Wilbur felt that he shouldn''t be saying anything else anymore before seeking Chuck''s consent. However, he didn''t know how to invite him over. If he called Chuck over, Zabrina would find out his identity. He felt particrly conflicted. He quickly came up with an excuse and said, "Why don''t you talk to the za manager? I''m busy now." "I''ve already talked to her." "You have?" Wilbur was speechless. He could only smile and said, "In that case, you can speak to my other manager. He will go through the details with you." "Okay then." Quinn nodded. By the looks of Wilbur''s expression, the deal was more or less sealed. Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief and he immediately called Chuck. After a while, Chuck answered and Wilbur said, "Manager Cannon, someone is here to speak to you about the za. Can youe here? We''re on the third-floor dining area." That phone call assured Wilbur that Chuck was going to meet them. Zabrina was curious. Manager Cannon? However, Quinn raised her eyebrows and frowned when she noticed someone she detested walking towards her. Was he the manager here? Chuck was also surprised. What was Quinn doing here? However, since Zabrina was next to Wilbur, he didn''t n to say anything. He figured that it would be best to talk to her as a manager. Zabrina''s beautiful eyes widened as she wondered the same question. Was he the manager here? That was impossible. If he was the manager here, why would a five-star hotel wee him with the highest treatment? Or why would he be able to invest in movies? "He''s the manager of the za?" Quinn stared at Chuck, her voice chilling people to the bone. "Yes, he''s our manager," Wilbur told her. Then, he walked over with a smile and whispered, "Chuck, this person wants to buy the za. She offered more than 800 million dors, so you''d better talk to her yourself." Chuck thought that Quinn was strange. She was just bidding for a building a while ago, and now she wants to buy the za? "Well, I see. You and Zabrina carry on." Chuck nced at Zabrina. Quinn must''ve realized the value of the za since she offered such a high price. However, since Chuck wasn''t in need of money, he was unwilling to sell the za. He was excited to hear that he could earn an additional 300 million dors, but he was determined not to sell it. "Thank you. My treat tomorrow." Wilbur gave Chuck a look that only a man could understand. Chuck nodded speechlessly. He would not go into that kind of ce. "Ask him to leave," Quinn demanded. Of course, that sentence was directed at Wilbur. She didn''t want to see that disgusting person who had peeked under her dress. Wilbur was stunned. What had happened? "This......" "How could you hire such a person to work in the za? It''s such a disgrace," Quinn said as she shook her head. She immediately understood why Chuck didn''t tell her who his parents were. It was because he was just a normal employee. The apartment was probably purchased by Wilbur, and Chuck was only his helper. How dare a man like this peek under her dress? "Is there some kind of misunderstanding?" Wilbur asked. Zabrina also wondered what was going on. Quinn shot back, "Misunderstanding? It''s not a misunderstanding. It was you who asked him to purchase the building, right?" "What building? What are you talking about?" Wilbur waspletely confused. "There''s no need to pretend. You have the capability to buy that building. And now, I have the capability to purchase the za. Ask him to leave and I''ll talk to you." Wilbur didn''t know what was happening. Chuck just bought a building? What building? "There''s nothing to talk about with you," Chuck said. "You do not have the right to speak with me. Get out of here!" Quinn said as she red indifferently at Chuck. "Well, you don''t have the right to stay here," Chuck nced at her and said. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Quinn''s eyes became cold and she said, "Did you just say that I have no right to be here?" Her assistant figured that Chuck was crazy. Quinn had already said she wanted to purchase the za, so how could a lowly manager say that to the boss? "If my boss bought this ce, you''ll be the first one out of here!" The assistant thought to himself. Wilbur felt a little anxious. He didn''t know what happened between Chuck and Quinn, but he realised that Chuck was getting a little annoyed. If things were to escte, Zabrina would eventually find out that he wasn''t the boss of the za. Zabrina''s eyes darted between Chuck and Quinn. She asked Chuck curiously, "Why do you say that she isn''t qualified to be here?" Zabrina knew that Quinn herself was a billionaire. Could it be that Chuck was much richer than Quinn? She felt extremely curious and suspicious. After all, Chuck had left a deep impression on her since some time ago. She had seen him as a premium VIP at a five star hotel. He publicly defeated a billionaire, invested in her movie, and now, he just told a billionaire that she had no right to stay in the za.... "Those weren''t things an ordinary man could do, right?" She thought silently. Zabrina was filled with curiosity as she wondered who he was. "That''s right. I can ask you to leave any time, because I''m..." Chuck was about to reveal his identity. Wilbur suddenly cast him a pleading look. He had just managed to get close to Zabrina through his identity as the owner of the za. If he were to be exposed now, she would think of him as a liar and that would definitely leave a bad impression of him on her. It was just the beginning, so how could Wilbur give up? Chuck secretly sighed as he understood Wilbur''s intentions. Zabrina had just learned to ept him, so it wasn''t ideal to expose him at that moment. Plus, he did promise Wilbur not to say anything. "Who are you? Go on." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Quinn''s voice sounded very cold and even had a hint of ridicule, "Were you going to say that you are the manager here, so you have the right to ask me to leave?" "What are you trying to hide?" The assistant sneered. He thought to himself, "Know your ce. Even I know when I''m supposed to shut up, so what makes you think that you have the right to ask my boss to leave?" "Director Wendel, ask him to leave right now!" Quinn ordered. If he was an employee of her company, she would fire him immediately. The manager definitely had no right to speak in such a situation. Chuck frowned. Wilbur hurriedly lowered his voice and said, "Chuck, I beg you. I owe you a huge favor. Anything you need in the future, just call me and I wille right away..." Chuck sighed. He understood what Wilbur was thinking. Hence, he nodded and said, "You speak to her." After that, Chuck turned around and left. Wilbur breathed a sigh of relief and felt very grateful towards Chuck. He calmed down and said to Quinn, "Why don''t I talk to you tomorrow?" He would definitely send Chuck to speak to her the next day. For now, it was important for Zabrina to believe that he was the owner of the za. "Sure." Quinn nodded. Since she was hungry and the deal was most likely sealed, she didn''t mind waiting another day or two. Her mood had beenpletely ruined by the person who peeked under her dress. Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief. Quinn and her assistant left and headed into a restaurant. Zabrina looked at the direction in which Chuck had left and wondered why he left so willingly She found it a little hard to believe. It was a bit fishy for Chuck to just be the manager of this za. "Zabrina, let''s take a walk," Wilbur suggested. Zabrina hesitated and asked, "Is Mr. Cannon really the manager of the za?" Wilbur exined with a smile, "Yes, he has always been. He has exceptional management skills, so I hired him to help me manage the za. Of course, he''s also my friend, so he didn''t turn me down." "I see." Zabrina finally understood the situation. No wonder the za looked so good. It turned out that Chuck was responsible for managing it. He must be a good person since although he was rich, he was willing to help a friend manage the za. "Alright, let''s go down for a walk." "Okay... Is it true what Quinn said earlier? About having Mr. Cannon buy a building on your behalf?" Zabrina had overheard what Quinn said earlier and was surprised. It would have cost him more than a billion dors to purchase a building, and she didn''t think that Wilbur was so rich. But at the same time, she was also shocked at how busy Wilbur was to ask Chuck to help him purchase a building. Was he that low-key? "Sort of." Wilbur smiled bitterly. Since Quinn had said so, then it must have been the real deal. He wondered, "Chuck, how rich are you? You just bought the za, and now a building......" "Where is the building?" Zabrina was puzzled. "Well, I''ll tell you once I settle the procedures." Wilbur didn''t know where the building was, but he knew that it must be a big one since Chuck had purchased it. He could only ask Chuck the details in a few days'' time, or he would not be able to lie anymore. "Okay." Zabrina was also curious about the location of the building that Wilbur bought. ...... Chuck was chatting with Zelda in the car when he stepped out to answer a call from Wilbur. The conversation with Zelda went well, but the topic had strayed off to that topic again. Chuck was nervous because he almostmitted a grave sin. Fortunately, he managed to calm down. Zelda asked, "When are you nning to go for a run?" Chuck thought that running was definitely a good idea. However, he had been living in Yvette Jordan''s house and had been exercising around that area. Hence, it was almost impossible to do it with Zelda. To be honest, given Zelda''s sexy figure, he really wanted to see her in yoga pants. He shook his head, trying not to let his imaginations run wild. If he continued to think about it, he would not be able to resist the temptation and have Zelda help him in the car. "Maybe within the next few days," Chuck said. "Okay, I''ll head back first." "Okay." Zelda drove away. She wanted to go to her shop to check on the interior design, but decided not to. As she drove off, Chuck thought of looking for Yvette so they could go home together. However, just as the elevator door opened, Quinn and her assistant walked out. Chuckughed softly as he noticed the assistant staring at Quinn''s butt with a devilish expression. Since they were both men, Chuck instantly knew what the assistant was thinking. Was he thinking of raping Quinn? It would have been funny if she got raped by her younger assistant. What would she think? Chuck couldn''t wait to find out. "You again?" The assistant scolded. Now that there was no one around, he had to pretend in front of Quinn. Quinn stared at Chuck and thought, "Is this person still shadowing me? I thought we asked him to leave, so why is he still here?" "You''re out of your mind." Chuck didn''t want to talk to them anymore. He had to go and find his wife. "You b*stard!" The assistant fumed, "You are of a lower rank than I am. I''m a personal assistant, and what are you? Just a lowly za manager." Chuck walked towards the assistant and gave him a roundhouse kick. "Ouch..." The assistant covered his stomach and squealed in pain. He never imagined that Chuck would dare to hit him! "How dare you?" Quinn was fuming with anger. "So what? I demand that you leave now." Now that Wilbur and Zabrina were not around, there was no need for him to pretend anymore. "You have no right to ask me to leave. You''re just a manager, you..." Quinn stared at Chuck and felt ridiculous. Who did he think he was to ask her to leave? He was just an inferior za manager. He had no right to even talk to her like that. Chuck said, "By the way, I''m not a manager." "You''re not a manager? Haha, did your boss fire you just now then? You''re so short-sighted. If I were your boss, I''d fire you immediately." The assistant got up and said sarcastically with a hand on his stomach. How dare Chuck speak so arrogantly if he wasn''t a manager? "Get out!" Quinn''s eyes were full of murderous intent. Chuck revealed, "No, the za belongs to me. I''m the owner here, and you''re standing on my property. It''s you who should get out." Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Quinn asked in disbelief, "The za is yours?" The assistant covered his stomach andughed at Chuck, wondering why he was so arrogant. How could he say such shameless words? The assistant scoffed, "Isn''t the owner of the za Wilbur Wendel? Do you really think that I am deaf? Wilbur said that you are just a lowly manager, a person he could fire at anytime. Just because you helped him buy a building doesn''t mean that you can act so arrogantly. You''re just a dog who helps its owner run errands, so how dare you be so thick-skinned?" At least back up your ims if you want to pretend! Quinn frowned and red at Chuck, "Get out of here. Do you hear me?" Chuck nced at her, took out his mobile phone and continued, "There was a missed call just now. It should be your number, right?" The assistant sneered, "Stop faking it. You think you can use this as an excuse to get out of here? I''ve seen too many pretentious tricks like this" Chuck didn''t say anything and just dialed the number. The phone started ringing in just 10 seconds. The sound rang out loudly in the parking lot. Quinn felt the ringtone to be particrly piercing. Her expression changed slightly, and her assistant was also stunned. What was going on? Did he really just call them? Quinn stared at the assistant. Confused, he took out the mobile phone and looked at it. He was shocked to see that the caller was the za manager. "Boss, we got the wrong number, right?" The assistant was confused. They figured that it must be because the manager didn''t feelfortable providing them the za owner''s number. They weren''t just going to believe that he was the za''s owner. Quinn grabbed onto the phone, red at Chuck and said, "It''s just a phone call. Why should we believe that you''re the owner of this za simply because of one phone call?" Zabrina wouldn''t lie to her. She just said that Wilbur was the za owner, so he should be. The man in front of them was just Wilbur''s assistant. How could he be the owner of the za? She was absolutely not going to believe it. Chuck hung up the phone. He knew that the unique number definitely belonged to Quinn. "Don''t believe me? It doesn''t matter. You will believe it soon," Chuck said as he took the elevator up. "Boss, let''s go. This guy is faking it and he said that on purpose. He is afraid of losing face, and that''s why he slipped away," The assistant said. He was even more certain that the reason why Chuck managed to call them was because the beautiful manager just now gave them the wrong number. "What is there to believe? Chuck just found an excuse to run away! Quinn frowned. After a moment of silence, she nodded and said, "Get the car." Indeed, she did not believe the person who had peeped under her dress. The two turned around and they were ready to leave. However, the elevator stopped on their floor again. When the doors opened, Chuck walked out with some documents in his hand. The assistant was stunned for a moment and thought that he was still trying to show off. "Here." Chuck handed over the documents in his hand. Quinn frowned and stared at Chuck. She opened the documents impatiently and carefully nced through them. This was the transfer contract of the za signed by Harold Wendel and Chuck Cannon... Harold Wendel was Wilbur Wendel''s father? Quinn was instantly dumbfounded. She thought she was dreaming. The za was his! Looking at the signature on the contract, the assistant was also shocked. If it were true, he would have the absolute right to ask them to leave. "Done reading? That''s why I''m asking you to leave right now. You''re not weed here," Chuck said as he took the contract back. "What''s going on? Isn''t the owner of the za Wilbur Wendel?" Quinn still didn''t believe it. She really liked the za, but if he was the owner... Chuck said, "It''s simple. Wilbur wants to date Zabrina, so I did him a favour." Quinn''s face turned sour. The za was really his! Chuck said as he looked at Quinn, "Leave now! Or do you want me to ask security to escort you?" "Since you are the boss, I''m interested in buying this ce. Name your price," Quinn said. She didn''t want to give up the za, nor did she want to be kicked out either. She was determined to be the boss here. "It''s not for sale," Chuck shook his head and refused. Were they joking with him? He had no reason to sell it since it was profitable for him to continue business here. He would not let Quinn have her way that easily. However, Chuck admired her for her exquisite taste in property. "Why not?" The assistant was annoyed. "Because I''m the boss here," Chuck said calmly. The assistant was rendered speechless. He didn''t know how to refute that. "One billion dors. If you agree, I will transfer the money to you right now." Quinn''s tone was determined. Then, she continued, "One billion dors is way more that the current za''s worth." "You''re crazy." Chuck ignored her. "1.2 billion dors!" Quinn gnashed her teeth and blurted. She was eager to buy it and make him regret. "If you enjoy asking people to sell their stuff, why don''t you just sell yourself?" Chuck said. p! Quinn angrily raised her hand and was about to p Chuck. However, Chuck was obviously not going to allow her to do that. He managed to grab her wrist. "Let go!" The assistant shouted as he tried to save his boss. Chuck nced at him. Without a word, he lifted his leg and kicked him. The assistant covered his stomach and howled. "What are you trying to do? Let go!" Quinn''s eyes were filled with hatred. The assistant covered his face with his hands, covering the resentment in his eyes. He deliberately wanted to touch Quinn just now and Chuck had figured it out. Quinn red at Chuck and said, "I will never forget what you did to me today. You''d better be prepared to scram!" She limped to her car, opened the door, and went in. She couldn''t sit properly because her butt hurt too much. The assistant gritted his teeth and drove away with Quinn. Chuck shrugged and thought, "You want me to get out of here? Well, let''s see how you''re going to buy the za if I get my mom to buy yourpany." "Honey, why are you still here? Let''s go home together... What''s that in your hands?" Yvette Jordan asked from behind. She was a little confused because she saw the words "City Square" on the file. Chuck was startled and hurriedly hid the contract in his hand. He said, "Nothing." "Okay." Yvette approached him and thought it was probably a contract for his part time job at the za. She continued, "Honey, let''s go home." "Okay." Chuck sat in Yvette''s car and put the documents away. He couldn''t let her find out what was in the file yet. The two of them left. ...... "Boss, what are you going to do now?" The assistant whispered. "Take me to the hospital," Quinn said coldly. "The hospital?" "Are you deaf?" "Okay." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Soon, they arrived at the nearest hospital. Quinn asked the assistant to wait in the car while she personally went to see the doctor. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 After a while, Quinn exited the hospital and got into the car. The assistant felt confused and wondered what medicine his boss had bought. He tried to observe her through the rear view mirror and noticed that she was sitting differently, as if she was trying to avoid something. Also, she looked slightly ufortable as she sat. Could it be that... The assistant suddenly recalled that Quinn''s hips were probably her most precious possession. He also knew that she would go to the beautician three or four times a month, and she would spend more than ten thousand dors to maintain her hips. That was why whenever she wore jeans, her hips would look visually-pleasing. The more the assistant thought about it, the more triggered he was. He was determined to get with her within the next few days. "When the timees, I''ll be sure to get naked photos of you. How dare you hit me whenever you feel like it?" The assistant secretly snickered. "Are you tired of the job? Get out of here if you don''t want to work anymore!" Quinn said coldly. "No, no." The assistant hurriedly drove her to a five-star hotel where she had been staying since the past few days. They were staying at the Hotel Luna. Chuck would''veughed his head off if he were there, because Quinn was staying at his mother''s hotel. ...... The next morning, Chuck and Yvette headed to the za. He noticed that she was extremely busy, and she looked very stressed. Chuck wanted to help her rx a little, but she onlyughed it off, saying that she wanted to earn more money. Chuck felt helpless. He was thinking that he could drive his car back that day. He said a few things to Yvette, then proceeded to drive to the BMW store. As he got into the car, he texted Charlotte Yates on WeChat, who replied saying that she was free. He asked her to drive the BMW there. "What are you doing here? It''s not time to pay yet." Yvette frowned because the loan sharks had appeared in her office. Their expressions were a little off. Dread looked around Yvette''s office with an eerie smile on his face. Then, he sat down and said, "You''ve earned some money recently, haven''t you? I saw your new Benz.. Not bad!" One of his men was at the za with his girlfriend when they saw Yvette driving a Benz. Therefore, they informed Dread. "I''ll definitely pay you back, not a penny less," Yvette said coldly. Dread smirked, "With interest? Are you sure though?" "What do you mean? The first payment will only be due in 15 days." Yvette frowned uneasily. Something was wrong. "Fifteen days? Please look at the contract carefully." Dread snapped his fingers and his men handed him the contract. It was a contract signed by Yvette. Yvette pursed her lips as she read through the contract carefully. At first, she did not find anything wrong. However, the second time she read through it, she noticed something fishy. "You!" Yvette bounced up. This contract stated that if she borrowed 700,000 dors, she''d have to return 70,000 dors every month for a total of 10 months. In actuality, they didn''t even lend her the full 700,000 dors. It was all a trap! "How? Have you read it carefully? Seems like you didn''t read it properly when you signed it. But that''s okay, you''re all clear now, right?" Dread smiled as he stared at Yvette''s figure. He felt excited at the possibility of sleeping with her. His men were also thrilled because they knew that they would have a chance after their boss. It would be amazing! "You!" Yvette wanted to tear up the contract. However, Dread snatched it over and said, "You read it clearly, right? You need to pay me back 700,000 dors per month for 10 months, which is a total of 7 million dors. Otherwise, you''ll have no choice but to give me yourpany." Yvette red at him coldly. "But that''s okay. Since you have a nice figure and an attractive face, I''ll grant you a month''s extension if you agree to sleep with me for a few nights. What do you think?" Dread cackled and continued, "Or you could just be my woman, and I''ll help you pay off the debts." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The other men''s eyes lit up at the thought of possibly sleeping with a beauty like that. "Shameless! I''m going to call the police!" Yvette said as she took out her phone. She wasn''t going to ept such a despicable act and she was going to hand it to the police. "Call the police? I advise you to think it over. The terms on the contract are clear, so the police can''t really do anything. Also, I asked my men to tail you, and I found out that you have a kept man! If you dare call the police, I will have my men give him a good time," Dread sneered. As a loan shark, how could he not be prepared? He was confident he could control a woman like Yvette. "No! Don''t touch him!" Yvette panicked. She knew that this guy was talking about Chuck. These people had no ounce ofpassion and might beat Chuck up badly whenever they felt like it. She was scared at the thought of it. "No? Haha, are you for real? If you really need a man, you should consider me instead. I''m a lot stronger and more powerful than that boy." Dread mocked her gleefully. His men started tough as well. No wonder she had to borrow from them. Yvette''s gaze was cold. She grabbed the document on the table and threw it at them, threatening, "I will bring you down with me if you dare touch him!" Her voice was indifferent. She had been an orphan since she was little, and the only person she grew up with was Chuck, who also became her husband. Hence, she wasn''t going to allow anyone to hurt him. If something happened to him, she would be lonely and miserable. Dreadughed and said, "Look, if you can''t afford to pay me back, I''ll have to take yourpany. Oh, and also your car! This is my phone number and my WeChat contact. Give me a call once you''ve thought it through. I''ll prepare a room for you. I promise you..." He took out a business card and winked at Yvette slyly. "Get out!" Yvette screamed at them. Dread continued tough as he walked out with his men. As they reached the entrance, he ordered, "Send a few people to keep an eye on her for 24 hours. If she does anything funny, catch her immediately." "Yes, boss, don''t worry!" The underlings chuckled. They were more than willing to keep an eye on the charmingdy. "Don''t touch her. She''ll be yours after I''m done with her," Dread warned. "Yes." "D*mn! It''s no wonder that she''s losing money opening herpany at a sh*thole like this! Let''s go!" Dread ordered his men to leave. As they approached the parking lot, they noticed Yvette''s new car. He walked over and sneered. Yvette sat in the office and kept thinking about the contract. How could she be required to pay back 7 million dors if she only borrowed 700,000? However, she was afraid that if she called the police, the loan sharks would hurt Chuck. She didn''t know what to do. She struggled. She was most worried about Chuck. What could she do? She couldn''t just worry with no sense of direction. Therefore, she grabbed her phone and dialed Chuck''s number, but no one picked up the phone. Her fists were clenched anxiously. What was going on? Was Chuck alright? Yvette panicked. ...... Meanwhile, Chuck sat in his new car and was ready to leave. Charlotte wanted to send him off and he agreed. However, after drinking a cup of water she offered him, he started to feel slightly ufortable. "Chuck, what''s wrong with you?" Charlotte was excited. She had prepared for this and added some sort of drug in his drink so that he would have sex with her. "I''m fine, just a little tired. I need to rest," Chuck said. Coincidentally, they were approaching his mother''s hotel. All he could think about was that he wanted to rest. He felt very ufortable and even more uneasy at the sight of Charlotte''s slender legs. What was going on? Was he holding back for that long? Chuck shook his head. He could not do anything that would betray Yvette. "Okay, we''ll go to that hotel." Charlotte smiled. It turned out that Chuck also wanted to sleep with her. He must have been pretending and knew that she had drugged him, but decided to keep quiet. She figured that he was actually still sober and knew what he was about to do. Chuck drove into the hotel. When he arrived at the parking lot, Charlotte noticed that he was blushing. She chuckled at the thought of possibly snagging herself a rich man. She helped him get out of the car. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Charlotte''s heart ached a little at the thought of paying seven or eight hundred dors a night at the five star hotel. However, she got over it pretty soon. As she got ready to pay, the receptionist smiled and told her that Chuck was a VIP member. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte was surprised, but soon realised that it was probably normal since he was a rich person after all. She took the key card and went upstairs with Chuck. When they arrived at the room, she was once again taken aback. It turned out to be a presidential suite. She had not been in such a ce before. "Sit down. I''m going to take a shower." Chuck was determined to wake himself up. He wasn''t going to allow himself to cheat on his wife. Of course, Charlotte wasn''t going to let go of this opportunity. She walked over shyly and said, "Let''s go together..." Chuck was embarrassed. To be honest, he really wanted to pounce on Charlotte, but his rational mind told him that he could not do so. Yvette would be devastated if she found out. "It''s okay, I''ll go myself," Chuck replied as he tried to turn his gaze away from her legs. Charlotte was worried. She controlled the amount of the drug she used so that Chuck wouldn''t realise it. Now, she started to worry if she had used too little as he still looked sober. Charlotte bit her lip and had to take the initiative. She approached Chuck and said shyly, "Chuck, it doesn''t matter. I''ve told you that..." She spoke in a delicate and shy tone which Chuck found unbearable. However, as he tried to step back, he identally knocked over a vase. The vase broke into pieces onto the ground. Quinn Miller, who was reading a book next door, frowned. What was going on? Could it be the young couple next door? They''re pretty wild. Ssh! The noise came from next door again. Quinn snorted at the noise that disrupted her peace. She stood up but chose to endure it. If it happened again, she would no longer endure. However, in less than three seconds, there was once again another sound. There was another loud noise, and Quinn''s face turned cold. She thought they were being rude. Quinn opened the door and went out. She wanted to warn the person next door. She paid to stay in this hotel for its peace, not for the noises. ...... On the other hand, Charlotte was dumbfounded. At the sight of the broken vase, she immediately hurried over to help Chuck up. However, Chuck didn''t realise that he had also broken an ashtray and a fish tank while he was at it. He was speechless. Charlotte became extremely worried. Those items were probably very expensive. "Chuck, are you okay?" Charlotte asked and was no longer in the mood. Chuck shook his head, "It''s okay. Just broke a few things. I''m going to take a shower now." At that moment, there was a loud knock on the door. Charlotte had no choice but to put on her clothes. As she opened the door, she noticed a beautiful woman with a cold expression standing outside. "What''s wrong with you? Do you need to be so loud?" Quinn said coldly. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Charlotte blushed and hurriedly apologised. She felt embarrassed that she had disturbed their neighbour. Quinn took a peek inside and noticed the messy scene. Her face rxed and asked, "What''s wrong? Did someone try to rape you? I''ll help you call the police." After all, the scene was so messy that it seemed like someone had struggled furiously. Although they were young and strong, they wouldn''t have broken so many items in the process. Surely they would have to pay for all these. "No, no. You''ve misunderstood it," Charlotte said helplessly. Just when she was trying to exin the situation, she suddenly shrieked because Chuck had grabbed her hand. He tried to get a cold shower, but the longer he was there, the less he could control his thoughts and impulses. He was confused by what he was imagining. How could this be? He usually had no trouble controlling himself in front of Zelda Maine. Bang! The door mmed shut. Quinn was furious, and she screamed, "Shameless! What did you do to me?" p! Quinn raised her hand and tried to p Chuck. Charlotte was so frightened that she tried to block Quinn and took the p instead. The crisp sound woke the intoxicated Chuck. He suddenly realised that he had grasped a woman''s chest, and that woman was... Quinn? What was she doing here? Chuck was astonished. He knew what he did was unjustifiable despite being under the influence of drugs. He immediately apologised but Quinn red at him and stammered, "You!" "I''m sorry, I just..." Chuck was at a loss. He knew that it was wrong to grab Quinn. Quinn''s eyes were burning with rage. She hated men who were younger than her who tried to take advantage of her. It was disgusting! "You''re finished!" Quinn roared as she took out her phone. Exactly, she was going to call someone. She wasn''t going to let herself suffer because of this. She opened the door and was about to leave, but Chuck subconsciously pulled her back. This was his mother''s hotel, and she would be very disappointed if she were to find out what he did. Quinn was shocked and struggled wildly, but Chuck held on to her firmly. In the end, he had no choice but to hug her and beg her not to make the phone call. However, Quinn wasn''t going to listen. Just as they were struggling, Chuck''s towel fell off. Charlotte''s eyes lit up but Quinn''s eyes widened in disgust. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chuck was extremely embarrassed. He hurriedly let go of Quinn and wrapped the bath towel around himself. However, Quinn took the opportunity to slip away. Her fiery expression left Chuck speechless. He had no choice but to close the door behind him. After such a disturbance, he had lost his desire for sex and turned around to put on his clothes instead. Charlotte bit her lips and felt disappointed. Chuck obviously wanted to do something to her but was disrupted. "Chuck..." She walked over and hugged Chuck from behind, murmuring, "Don''t go. Stay here with me today, okay? I''ll satisfy you. Really..." She had never said such words to anyone else. She had already taken the initiative to seduce him, so why wouldn''t Chuck touch her? As for Chuck, he was already dumbfounded by his actions just now. It wasn''t for Quinn, he would already have slept with Charlotte. After all, Charlotte looked very attractive, especially her long slender legs. "Chuck, I really like you," Charlotte confessed as she knelt down. Chuck was startled. He stammered, "Don''t..." He was already feeling guilty that he had already cheated on his wife three times: twice with Zelda Maine and once with Queenie Carson. What if Yvette found out? She would be devastated.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Charlotte asked bitterly, "Chuck, am I not attractive enough?" He shook his head. If it weren''t for Yvette and Zelda''s particrly charming figures, Chuck would have thought that Charlotte was a beautiful woman. However, he had already gotten used to Yvette''s curves, so he wasn''t that attracted to Charlotte''s slim figure. That was what Chuck had thought of Charlotte. "No, you are pretty and in good shape. It''s just that I have a girlfriend," Chuck said. Charlotte stood up and replied, "I really don''t mind." She knew that his girlfriend was Ynda Lane. However, the first time he sent her home, the admiration she received from her roommate gave her great satisfaction. She fell in love with that feeling, and Chuck was the only person capable of making her feel that way. Chuck sighed, "What if Lara finds out?" Chuck wanted to use Lara Jean as an excuse. After all, she was Lara''s cousin, so he hoped she would feel a little ashamed. "Why? Do you like Lara?" Charlotte bit her lip and said, "If you do, I''ll call her toe over now, and we can have a threesome..." She knew that Lara was attracted to Chuck because he was rich. She even confessed it herself. Charlotte also noticed that Lara had been moody for the past few days. If she called her over for a threesome now, Lara would probably stille despite being embarrassed. She knew Lara well. It''d be shameful to share the same man since they were cousins. She didn''t know if she could be herself if Lara was there. They were very close and would often have sleepovers, but it would be different if there was a man present. Chuck was stunned. He could picture the scene if Lara was here, and it would be undeniably heaps of fun. However, he wasn''t ready for that yet. Right now, he still hated her very much although she had an attractive figure like Quinn. He wouldn''t allow himself to touch someone he hated. "No, there''s really no need for that," Chuck said with a wry smile. Charlotte felt disappointed and knew she could no longer stay in the room. She said, "Well... have a good rest then. Call me if you need anything." She meant every word she said. Chuck nodded. Since it was gettingte, he wanted to ask her to stay. He could leave instead, but he couldn''t bring himself to say it. He watched as Charlotte left with tears in her eyes. He sighed and decided that it would be best if he left instead. He''d feel morefortable sleeping with Yvette in his arms. However, as he was about to leave, there was a knock on the door. Chuck was confused. Was it Charlotte? If it was, he couldn''t bring himself to reject her anymore. Was he really going to do it with her? He was determined not to cheat on Yvette again. Chuck walked over and opened the door, only to see Quinn standing there with a cold expression. Behind her were four security guards. Chuck immediately understood. Quinn was enraged and had asked for the guards'' help. The security guards were also stunned when they saw Chuck. Quinn told them that she had met a pervert, and they were just trying to do their jobs by ensuring the guests'' safety. However, they didn''t expect the pervert to be their young master. "That''s him! Keep an eye on this person!" Quinn said. She had already called her assistant to help her, but she was worried that Chuck would run away. Therefore, she called the security guards to keep an eye on him. Otherwise, if Chuck ran away, she would never be able to take revenge on him. Quinn shrieked, "How could you treat your guests like this? I spent money for quality service and some peace and quiet, but this man had to harass me like that. Shouldn''t you take responsibility for this?" "There must be a misunderstanding," The senior security guard said politely. "Misunderstanding? You guys think I''m being unreasonable, aren''t you? Take a look inside, he broke several items in the room! I don''t need to tell you what kind of person he is," Quinn was fuming. "Leave this to me." Chuck felt helpless. He knew what he did was unjustifiable, so he wanted a chance to exin to Quinn. The security guards nodded. "No! Don''t go! He harassed me and broke the hotel''s possessions. How can you just leave like that?" Quinn was infuriated. What was wrong with those security guards? "He is our..." The security guard said softly. "You what? Your VIP member?" Quinn was enraged. It was natural that Chuck was a VIP since he owned the za, but being a VIP didn''t mean that they could ignore what had happened. She had to keep an eye on Chuck so she could have her men beat him upter! "No, he is not our VIP member, but our master," The security guard said respectfully. "Master?" Quinn froze, "What master? What do you mean?" She was at a loss for words. The security guard revealed hesitantly, "This is the son of our boss." Quinn was shocked, "What? This is a five-star hotel. He''s the son of your boss?" How was this even possible? She was staying in the hotel of the pervert that had peeked under her dress! She felt both surprised and disgusted that she had spent a night in that room. The security guard could only try to ease the tension and said, "It must be a misunderstanding!" Quinn snorted, "Misunderstanding? So what if this is his hotel? That doesn''t mean that he can harass me." "Let me exin..." Chuck sighed. He didn''t know why he acted so impulsively just now, but the feeling that Quinn left him still lingered in his mind. "Shut up!" Quinn stared at Chuck. She was really angry and in disbelief. Chuck owned the za, bought the building, and now this hotel belonged to him too? That meant that Chuck''s worth was probably simr to hers. Since he owned the five-star hotel, he was probably rich. Chuck said, "It was my fault. What do you want me to do?" He rubbed his temples in annoyance. "What I want?" Quinn felt disgusted, "Ask your parents to apologise to me, then I will forgive you!" The humiliation was too much. Quinn vowed to exact revenge. When his parents arrived, she would make sure to force Chuck to kneel down and apologise to her! Chuck shook his head and refused, "No. Something else." His mother would kill him if she found out. "No?" Quinn''s expression turned cold, "It''s not up to you! If your parents aren''t here, I won''t let you off! I swear!" She had already called for help. There was nothing to be afraid of since she wasn''t in the wrong. Chuck had no choice but to ask the security guards to leave as he tried to settle things with Quinn. Just as he asked them to leave, his mother opened the door and walked in...... Chapter 193 Chapter 193 "Who are you?" Quinn''s expression was livid. She stared at Karen Lee cautiously. Karen''s noble temperament was something she had never felt in another woman before. The security guards immediately lowered their heads respectfully. Quinn caught on and said, "Are you the owner of this ce? You''re his mother?" "Yes." Karen nodded. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Quinn stared at Chuck again. For a moment, she was confused. Why was the mother so elegant whereas the son was so disgusting? Was he her biological son? Since they did somewhat resemble each other, they must be biologically rted. However, how could such an elegant woman give birth to such a son? The security guards immediately went out and closed the door behind them. Quinn frowned and asked, "What are you trying to do?" "Don''t misunderstand. I''m not going to do anything. I''m here because my son told me toe over," Karen answered. Chuck felt awkward. How did his mother find out? That meant that she must''ve known that he was here with another woman. His mother would definitely be disappointed. He felt nervous and he didn''t dare to look at his mother. "Your son harassed me just now. I want him to kneel down and apologise to me," Quinn said calmly. She was initially slightly taken aback, but quickly regained herposure. She didn''t care that Chuck''s mother was here. She was being reasonable as he really did harass her by grabbing her chest. "No, he won''t kneel to anyone." Karen shook her head. "I just watched the CCTV footage. From the looks of it, he was in the wrong. Therefore, I will apologise to you on his behalf, but there is no way he will kneel to you." Chuck felt guilty. He knew that his mother was extremely rich. She had never had to apologise to anyone before. "You apologise? Why would I need your apology? I want him to kneel down to me!" Quinn stared at Chuck. Karen shook her head, "I told you, he is not going to kneel to anyone as long as I am here. You may name another request." "Other requests? Do you want topensate me with money? Do I look like I need money?" Quinn replied coldly. "Well, you probably don''t need money, but it does solve a lot of problems." "Do you really think I''m going to ept your cashpensation?" Quinn narrowed her eyes at Karen. The people she had called would arrive soon. She was determined to have Chuck kneel in front of her today. "It''s up to you. I think there''s always room for negotiation for anything." Karen''s face was calm. Quinn was adamant, "Too bad, I want him to kneel before me!" Karen nced at her and raised an eyebrow, "There''s no room for negotiation?" "No!" Quinn stared at Chuck. She was determined to let Chuck kneel before her. She wasn''t going to ept the fact that a boy ten years younger than her had grabbed her chest. She felt disgusted. "Alright." Karen helplessly walked towards Quinn. Then, she said, "If there''s no other way, you..." Before she could finish her sentence, the door was kicked open, and more than a dozen men rushed in. Their fiery gaze stunned Karen. Chuck frowned. Quinn actually called so many people over? Was she trying to destroy this ce? "What about now?" Quinn''s face became expressionless and scoffed, "Have him kneel down, and we can call it a day." Karen suddenly smiled and said, "There''s really no need to go through so much trouble." "Trouble? Your son did to me what I hate the most," Quinn roared. Karen subconsciously nced at Quinn''s belly. Quinn was even annoyed and shrieked, "What are you looking at?" "Nothing. Everyone, please show yourselves out of here," Karen said. Everyone sneered at that statement. They had been hired by Quinn''s assistant at 30,000 dors each. If they left, they weren''t going to get paid. "Not nning to leave? Alright." As soon as Karen finished her sentence, someone shouted. Then, a woman appeared and grabbed the men''s necks. She threw them out one by one as if they were rag dolls. It was Betty Bernard, and those men were no match for her. Since Betty had defeated them so easily, the men did not dare to stay in the room any longer. They hurriedly escaped the ce. Quinn was surprised that the men she hired were defeated so quickly. Her expression darkened completely and she said, "You''re pretty powerful. What''s your name?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. I''m just here to find a solution to this problem." "Well, I admit that you''re a force to reckon with. Unfortunately, there is no other way to solve this. He needs to kneel before me," Quinn said firmly as she walked away. However, Betty kept staring at her. "Get out of my way!" Quinn yelled. Betty did not move but just continued ring at her. Karen said, "You think I don''t know that you sent someone to beat Chucky up?" Chuck was surprised that his mother had found out. "Yes, I asked someone to beat him up. That''s because he said that I..." Quinn tried to exin but was cut off. "You don''t need to exin to me. I''ll give you a choice now. Let''s just call it quits today since you also tried to beat Chucky up," Karen was unfazed. "And if I don''t?" Quinn retorted. Karen replied, "That''ll be easy, then. You can scram now," "Are you threatening me? What do you want to do? Are you going to tell someone to hit me?" Quinn''s voice was as cold as ice. She had a worth of ten billion dors too, and she was not afraid of anyone. "I wouldn''t do that. By the way, my name is Karen Lee." Quinn stole a nce at Karen, opened the door and went out. It was quiet in the room. Chuck felt embarrassed. "Mom, I..." She looked at her son and ordered Betty to go and prepare some food. Then, Chuck said nervously, "Mom... are you disappointed?" "A little." Karen nodded. Chuck lowered his head. His mother was really disappointed. "Mom, I won''t do it again," Chuck said. He felt uneasy that his mother had found out about what he did. Karen said, "Words are cheap, but let''s not talk about that anymore. Your career is going well, and I''ve decided to open a hospital with the building that you bought yesterday," Chuck was surprised. Hospitals aren''t easy to operate, and not everyone could open one so easily! He shook his head, his mother was pretty exceptional herself. Meanwhile, Quinn walked out of Hotel Luna, climbed into her car, and pped her assistant across the face. Were they useless? Why were they so easily defeated by a woman? Then, Quinn closed her eyes and felt ufortable. Whenever she looked down, she would remember where Chuck had grabbed her. She was determined to teach him a lesson. She then made a phone call to learn more about Karen Lee. However, her friends knew almost nothing about Karen, other than the fact that this woman had been purchasing properties like crazy recently. She had bought a hotel, cinema, restaurant, bar... After hearing the information, Quinn was dumbfounded. Her friend said that Karen was a capricious woman, and she had a worth of ten billion dors. Did that mean that the person who peeked under her dress was actually a kid from a rich family? The assistant who was driving seemed puzzled and thought, "What''s wrong with my boss?" ...... Chuck was chatting with his mother when his phone rang. He answered the phone doubtfully. It was Yvette Jordan. She sounded anxious and asked where Chuck was. However, since he couldn''t say that he was in a hotel, he just told her that he was busy. Yvette breathed a sigh of relief. She was worried sick. She had been calling Chuck for some time already, but since he didn''t answer the calls, she assumed that something had happened to him. She was finally relieved to hear her husband''s voice. "Honey, can youe home earlier?" Yvette said softly. She was too worried about Chuck. If something happened to him, she would have no one left. "Alright." After hanging up the phone, Karen was silent. She hadn''t learned much about Yvette yet, so she had to be wary. In fact, she thought Yvette seemed like a decent person, but she was still suspicious. What if she was their enemy''s daughter? All in all, she still had to be careful. After hesitating for a while, Karen said, "Chucky, what do you think of Wi Logan? You met her once at Central City." Chuck said that she seemed nice. Auntie Logan was very gentle and her car smelled great. Of course, he couldn''t tell his mother thest part. It would''ve been awkward if his mother heard that. Karen looked at Chuck again and an idea suddenly popped into her head. However, she didn''t know whether Chuck would ept it or not. Compared to a stranger like Yvette, Wi was more reliable. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 In fact, Karen had always thought differently about Wi. She enjoyed helping people, and that was why she helped Wi establish her ownpany. On top of that, she also wanted to groom her to be her daughter-inw. She had always wanted Wi to call her ''aunty'', but it seemed like Wi had yet to catch on what she meant. Since she had suspicions about Yvette''s identity, she wanted to bring Chuck and Wi together. She knew Wi quite well, and Wi was also gentle and beautiful. Hence, Karen thought that Wi was more suitable for her son. Of course, Karen would never force Chuck to do anything against his will, nor would she force him to leave Yvette. He had to make that decision on his own. It seemed like Chuck was quite popr among the girls. Karen wanted to think of a way for Wi and Chuck tomunicate more so that Wi would slowly fall in love with him. However, her son''s poprity was overwhelming. She didn''t know whether to smile or be upset about his harem of women. As a mother, Karen wanted Chuck to have the right values. She wanted him to be in a monogamous rtionship that wouldst until his old age. That would be good for Chuck in the future. Karen didn''t want her son to be dissolute like immoral men of ancient times. However, he was really lucky with women. Karen was out of ideas. She couldn''t order her son not to speak to other women, right?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. That wouldn''t work. It was good that her son was so lovable, but she had to think of a way to bring him back on track. She sighed silently. Seeing that his mother did not speak, Chuck could not help but ask, "Mom, what''s wrong?" "Nothing." Karen shook her head. "You should get in touch with Wi. She''s very gentle and nice." Chuck was confused. What did his mother mean? He didn''t think much about it. Anyways, he thought that it was probably a good idea to get in touch with Auntie Logan since her car smelled nice anyway. In addition, Wi''s gentleness was rare toe by, and she had an adorable smile too. Chuck nodded and agreed. However, Auntie Logan lived in Central City, and he had no intention of visiting that city any time soon. He couldn''t ask her to visit him, right? He knew that with a phone call, she coulde over right away. It wasn''t nice of him to do so though. Therefore, he decided to wait for it. "Mom, Yvette called and asked me to go back. I''ll get going now," Chuck said. Karen sighed. "Well, the chef prepared some dishes. You can ask them to pack it home." It seemed like Chuck valued his marriage more than his mother. Karen really wanted to have a meal with her son. "Alright." Chuck walked out happily as he headed downstairs to get some food. He figured that he could have dinner with Yvette, and then hug her to sleep. ...... A whileter, Betty walked in and said, "Do you want me to teach Quinn Miller a lesson?" "No. Strong women have their tempers. She isn''t that bad of a person, so let Chucky handle it himself. After all, he was in the wrong today." Karen shook her head. Betty didn''t know whether to cry orugh when she viewed the CCTV footage. No wonder Quinn went ballistic. He actually grabbed her chest and pulled her into the room. As a woman, she was speechless. If Chuck treated her like that, she would have probably... Betty immediately shook her head. Chuck probably wouldn''t do it to her. Karen asked, "By the way, what do you think of Chucky and Wi?" "Erm... President Li, you mean as a couple? Would Wi agree?" Betty asked curiously. After all, she didn''t think Wi liked Chuck that way. She probably just thought of him as an amiable junior. "Wi has always been single. Although she is a little older than Chucky, she has a good character and will take good care of him. I am quite satisfied with that. Since she is a gentle person, she might consider it if I mentioned it to her. Although whether they end up together or not would be entirely up to Chucky himself," Karen said. She took out her phone, found Wi''s number, and called her. After a while, Wi answered. Karen smiled and asked, "When are you free?" ...... Meanwhile, Chuck had just reached home. He had parked his car in the parking lot. Since Zelda Maine''s car was still in the za, he thought of returning the car to her the next day. She did say that she needed his help as well. He carried the packed food upstairs and knocked on the door. As soon as the door opened, he felt a warm embrace. Yvette actually took the initiative to hug him and Chuck was surprised. What happened? "Hubby, remember to answer my call next time, okay?" Yvette held Chuck tightly in her arms, just relieved that he was fine. Chuck was embarrassed. He recalled all the disturbing thoughts he had when he sent Charlotte Yates away. That was probably why he didn''t hear his phone ring. He didn''t know that it was because she had drugged him. "Well, let''s eat first," Chuck said. Chuck knew Yvette was hungry, so he had asked the chef to prepare several dishes. Yvette was surprised to see so much food. However, she didn''t think too much since she was hungry. After eating with Chuck, she cleaned up a little and took the initiative to lie in his arms. She closed her eyes and fell asleep. She felt very tired, but as long as she was in Chuck''s arms, she felt extremely safe. Even though the incident with Quinn had shaken Chuck out of whatever he was feeling when he was drugged by Charlotte, he still could not restrain himself from those thoughts. He had been exercising and was already looking forward to showing his body off to Yvette. The next morning, Yvette woke up early to prepare breakfast. After Chuck finished eating, he wanted to call Zelda about her ns. However, because Yvette was worried about the loan sharks getting to him, she wanted him to follow her to the office. She needed to keep an eye on him. Otherwise, if something bad happened to Chuck, she would really hate herself. As Yvette was nning everything in her head, she suddenly received a phone call and was completely stunned. Meanwhile, Chuck hid in a toilet and called Zelda about her ns. She was surprised to hear from Chuck so early in the morning and told him excitedly, "I really want to go for a drink today. If you have some time,e and have a drink with me." She didn''t tell Chuck that it was her birthday. After all, she didn''t want him to buy her a gift. At the very least, she just wanted Chuck to apany her. Chuck agreed, "Okay, what time?" "Great! How bout this afternoon? Or tonight?" Zelda replied enthusiastically. "I''m fine with anything." "Alright, I''ll wait for you in the parking lot of the za." "Okay." Chuck hung up the phone and walked out of the toilet wondering why Zelda sounded so excited. "There must be something that she needs my help with. Of course, I''ll help her," Chuck thought. "Hubby, are you free today?" Yvette asked eagerly. She had just received a phone call from her ssmate about a ss reunion. She initially didn''t want to go because she had been busy and the usury matter had been stressing her out. However, she remembered that one of her ssmates'' husband was awyer, and she could take his advice now. Otherwise, she would need to fork out 7 million dors, as well as worry about Chuck''s safety. If something happened to him, she would really break down. Chuck was surprised. He had just promised Zelda... He could only ask her, "Honey, what can I do for you?" "I have a ss reunion today and I''d like you toe with me. It''ll be from noon till night," Yvette said with excitement. She had always gone to reunions alone, and it would be the first time bringing someone along. Chuck looked at Yvette. Her eyes were full of anticipation, and Chuck couldn''t bear to turn her down. After a moment of silence, he nodded with a smile, "Okay." "Thank you, hubby..." Yvette sighed with relief. Now that she had a husband, she would not get harassed by the boys anymore. Just as Yvette went into the room to change, Chuck entered the toilet once again. He called Zelda and said, "Sister Zelda, I''m sorry, I actually have something going on today..." Chapter 195 Chapter 195 In her house, Zelda was pondering to herself in her room. She felt very nervous and had butterflies in her stomach. The thought of spending her birthday with Chuck made her feel like they were going on a date. "What should I wear? Skinny jeans? Yes, that should do... But Chuck seemed to enjoy looking at my legs. Perhaps I should wear shorts?" "Hmm... Shorts it is!" She finally came to a decision. "Then, what top should I wear? A white T-shirt?" Zelda muttered to herself and tried on several outfits before deciding on a final look. She looked at herself in the mirror. She had long, slender and fair legs, and the T-shirt was fitting that it showed her abs. She smiled shyly, thinking that Chuck would like her look. Shey on the bed and tried to calm herself down. She figured that it was best to go to the za in the afternoon so that she wouldn''t bother Chuck while he was working. Zelda wasn''t nning on doing anything outrageous. She knew that Chuck loved Yvette, so she didn''t want to tease him either. She just wanted to have a meal with him, chill at a bar, and go home separately afterward. That was what she had in mind. However, if Chuck requested anything, she wouldn''t reject him either. Be it in the car, by the road or at home; she''d agree to whatever he wanted, but only if he made the first move. After all, it was her birthday. She would treat it as a gift from him. As Zelda tried to calm down, her phone rang. She saw Chuck''s name on the caller ID and felt excited. Could he have realized it was her birthday today? Maybe he was calling to wish her a happy birthday! Or... he could be asking her what gift she wanted! Zelda answered the phone with expectations, however... "Sister Zelda, I''m sorry, but I have something to do today..." Chuck''s apologetic voice rang through the phone. Zelda was stunned for a moment. She suddenly felt lost and ufortable. "Sister Zelda, can you hear me? Sorry, something came up at thest minute, so I can''t go out with you today." Chuck didn''t hear a reply from her, and he thought that it was probably just his poor connection. "Yes, I heard you. It''s all right, I understand," Zelda said bitterly. She wasn''t just disappointed. If it was something to do with the za, she would understand. She would even go to the za to help him solve the problem. However, she would feel particrly disappointed if it was because of Yvette. "Okay, by the way, Sister Zelda, why did you ask me toe out today?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Nothing. Go ahead since you''re busy." "Okay, since I''m not free today, how about tomorrow?" "Tomorrow?" Zelda shook her head and said, "We''ll see!" "Okay, we''ll talkter then. Bye!" "Okay." Zelda was extremely disappointed as she hung up the phone. It was her birthday today...... Without Chuck''spany, how would she survive today? She was still thinking about where to go with Chuck just a while ago, but now he was busy. ...... Chuck put away his phone. Based on Zelda''s tone, Chuck figured that she would probably be fine. He thought she was upset because he couldn''t apany her, but he was probably just thinking too much. Chances were that she just wanted to drink and chill. They could do that tomorrow. Soon, he stopped thinking of Zelda. In fact, he was a little excited because Yvette had never brought him to any of her ss reunions before. He had rejected her once before due to his insecurities, so after that, she never asked him again. However, the tables had turned. Now that he was rich, he had the confidence to attend the ss reunion. Soon, Yvette finished changing and walked out of the bedroom. She dressed casually without purposely dressing up since she didn''t want to be ostentatious. After all, given Yvette''s appearance and figure, a little dressing up would make her the center of attention. Chuck walked over. He nned to dress casually as well, since he was only apanying his wife for a meal. "Honey, why aren''t you wearing skinny jeans?" Chuck asked. "Huh? Oh, would you like to see me in that? I''ll go and change then," Yvette said shyly. She had noticed Chuck peeking at her butt several times before when she wore skinny jeans, so she figured that he loved to see her in that outfit. Therefore... "No, just wear it for me at home," Chuck said. "Okay." Yvette''s face turned red. It was her husband''s right to see her in any outfit that he pleased. As they went downstairs, Yvette noticed a BMW seven series parked next to her car. She was shocked. She had seen the car several times before and knew that it was expensive. Not many people could afford it. "Would you like to go in and have a seat?" Chuck smiled. "It''s alright. Didn''t you already buy me a car? We''ll drive that today." Yvette shook her head and opened her car door. Chuck smiled, "We can take this car today because it''s..." "Hello, yes, Spade Hotel? Alright, I''ll be there right away," Yvette answered the phone and started the car. Then, she turned around curiously. "Honey, what did you say just now?" Chuck had no choice but to say, "I said that this car is..." Yvette rushed him, "Hubby,e on, get into the car." Chuck was confused, but opened the car door and went in. Yvette suddenly noticed a pair of eyes staring their way. It was probably the loan sharks. "What''s wrong, honey?" Chuck asked with a puzzled expression. By then, Yvette had already driven out of themunity. "Nothing," Yvette replied worryingly. She had to solve this matter as soon as possible. It was fine if she lost her car, but she couldn''t afford to lose Chuck. "Hubby, take this with you whenever you go out. It''s a pepper spray," Yvette said. Chuck wanted to refuse her. After all, he had been trained in boxing. However, after thinking for a while, he decided to listen to Yvette. Since he was still a rookie, he wanted to be more cautious as he was bound to bump into countless people. Chuck slipped the pepper spray into his pocket, hoping that he wouldn''t need to use it. It took them almost thirty minutes to arrive at the Spade Hotel. Chuck had never attended the ss reunion before, be it a primary school or high school reunion. He had always felt inferior about himself. Come to think about it, his high school reunion would be happening next month. He considered attending if he had the time just to see his ex-ssmates. "Hubby, let''s go," Yvette said as she parked her car. Then, she took 1,000 dors from her bag to pay for her share of the meal. She wasn''t going to let other people pay her bill. Soon, Chuck and Yvette got into the elevator and went up. In the private room. Yvette''s high school ssmates were heardughing and chatting. Suddenly, a man in a suit entered. He turned out to be the manager of the Spade Hotel, and also Yvette''s ssmate. He said, "I saw Yvette driving a new Benz. There''s also a young man next to her" One of the students said, "Yvette was the most popr girl during our school days. Everyone in the school thought that she was beautiful. It''s natural that she found herself a younger man" "I didn''t think that Yvette like younger men. What a pity." "What''s a pity? I heard that her smallpany isn''t doing very well, and that she had to support herself with her sry as a teacher. How could she afford to buy a Benz? I''m sure she''s the mistress of that man you mentioned earlier." "What? A mistress? But she always rejected rich men who pursued her when we were students." "We''ve all grown up, haven''t we? Our mindsets change. She probably realized her worth and used her beauty to earn money. Isn''t that good for her?" "You''re right. I wonder how much it takes to keep her as a mistress..." "You want to try? You''re married, aren''t you?" "I said, mistress. Of course, that means that I''ll hide her from my wife!" "Haha..." As the ssmates in the private roomughed, Yvette suddenly opened the door, walked in with a smile, and said, "Hello everyone, allow me to introduce everyone to my husband, Chuck Cannon..." "Husband?" "Shame on you! You''re a mistress, aren''t you? How dare you call him your husband? We all know the truth." "But this Chuck doesn''t seem like he can afford Yvette. He looks like a loser," The students whispered amongst themselves. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chuck''s appearance made most of Yvette Jordan''s ex-ssmates think twice of their predictions from just now. He looked like a poor loser who wasn''t able to support Yvette. She was probably the one supporting him instead. "Lincoln, here''s the money for our share of the bill." Yvette handed the money that she had prepared over to her ex-ssmate. Lincoln Collins, the ss monitor, shook his head and said, "There''s no need for that. Matthew paid for this reunion." Yvette was shocked. However, she knew that Matthew Yallopp came from an extremely rich family. His worth was probably more than a few billion dors. Just then, a handsome young man sat down and smiled at her. Yvette nodded and said, "Thank you." Matthew shrugged his shoulders in reply. "Oh yeah, Matthew, you''ve earned a lot of money recently, haven''t you? I heard it''s more than 30 million dors, am I right?" One of the ssmates said with envy. Matthew smiled and said, "More or less." "Congrattions! 30 million? No wonder. We can''t just eat today, we have to also go to the bar later." "That''s right. You should invite all of us for some fun since you earn big bucks now." The ssmates were surprised and filled with jealousy. He belonged to a rich family and was a smart businessman. They admired him for being able to earn 30 million dors at one time. None of the ssmates were able to earn as much as Matthew even if they spent the rest of their lives working. They envied him. "No problem. Let''s eat first," Matthew said. He didn''t care at all. After all, it was really just a small sum of money to him. "Come on, let''s all sit down." The manager smiled and said, "Matthew has ordered our hotel''s most famous dishes for everyone. The most expensive one is worth more than 3 thousand dors." "What? So expensive?" "It''s expensive to us, but it must be nothing to Matthew, right?" "That''s true. Thank you, Matthew. I''ve never eaten such an expensive dish before!" "Me too. I''m so d that you''re my ssmate." Everyone was busy praising Matthew and trying to get his attention. Matthew smiled, "It''s my pleasure. Enjoy the food and have fun! It''s all on me." "Wow! I''m in luck." The students were surprised. "Stop talking and let''s take a seat." The manager made the arrangements. "Hubby, let''s sit down too," Yvette suggested. Chuck was also feeling a little hungry, so he sat down with Yvette. Although it was a four-star hotel, it was still iparable to his mother''s hotel. Chuck nced around and tried to analyze the area himself since this hotel had good business. It was beneficial for him to learn about other people''s business anyways. After all, Chuck intended to earn some money from the movie he invested in at the za. With that amount of money, he could invest in other businesses, like a hotel. That was his n anyways. "Hubby, don''t be shy. It''s okay." Yvette noticed Chuck ncing around. She thought that Chuck was not used to this kind of situation. If he was, she would feel bad for bringing him here. She couldn''t bear to let her husband feel upset and out-of-ce. Chuck smiled and said, "I''m fine." Yvette breathed a sigh of relief. One of the ssmates chuckled, "Yvette, seems like your husband hasn''t been here before. He looks a little reserved. Take it easy. We''re all ssmates," "Yeah." Yvette nodded. She looked at Chuck who was beside her, and she was relieved at how confident he looked. "Come on, the dishes are here. Let''s eat!" The manager said. The dishes were served one by one. The students started to salivate at the sight of the dishes. It was rare for them to enjoy themselves so extravagantly. Everyone began to eat, and some took photos to post on social media. Some of the boys began to drink. Yvette whispered, "Hubby, you''re not drivingter, so would you like a drink?" Chuck thought for a moment. He figured that since his tolerance wasn''t high, some practice would do him good. Yvette stood up and poured Chuck a ss. She was afraid that he would be embarrassed, but the ss monitor, Lincoln, smiled and said, "Yvette, I thought you''re driving? Are you sure you want to drink?" "I''m not drinking, my husband is." "By the way, is your husband still studying? I heard that you are a teacher. Is he your student?" "Wow, are you guys in a teacher and student rtionship?! That''s cool!" The studentsughed, and Yvette replied, "Yes, he''s my student, but we grew up together. I asked him to apply to the school I taught at." "Childhood sweethearts? What''s your age?" "I''m a freshman." "Then he shouldn''t be drinking now. What if he starts drinking now and bes a heavy drinker in the future?" "Why can''t a freshman drink? He wants to drink, so just let him be." Yvette grabbed the alcohol and poured her husband a ss. After pouring half a ss, she asked, "Hubby, is this enough?" "Yes, that''s enough," Chuck replied. He didn''t want to drink too much either. Just a taste would be enough. Yvette put the bottle down and grabbed some food for Chuck. Lincoln frowned and the other students jeered, "You love your little husband so much?" "Stop it," Matthew said. "Forget it, you should all know that Yvette cannot take jokes. That''s enough. Come on, raise your sses everyone, let''s toast! Let''s thank Matthew for his hospitality today." The manager raised his ss. Everyone stood up to toast Matthew. Yvette drank juice and Chuck raised his ss as well. "Don''t mention it. Please help yourselves. Order more if you please," Matthew said. A female ssmate hurriedly raised her hand and said, "Wow, thank you. I want to ce more orders. I heard that there is a very delicious dish here." "Go ahead," Matthew smiled. Yvette felt that the dishes were enough, but she still asked Chuck, "Hubby, would you like to eat anything else?" "No, I''m good." Chuck shook his head, then took a sip of the alcohol. He was so hungry that he had already begun to eat. The other students continued to order. After all, it was a rare opportunity for them. Halfway through the meal, Yvette saw one of her ex-ssmates leave for the bathroom. She was the one with awyer as her husband. Yvette got up and decided to follow suit. She said, "Hubby, I need to go out for a while. Enjoy the food." Chuck nodded. He knew that she had been taking too much care of him. "Honey, go ahead."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Okay," Yvette said. When they arrived at the bathroom, the female ssmate looked at her in surprise and asked, "What''s the matter?" "I have a question to ask your husband," Yvette blurted. "Okay, why don''t you tell me about it first." The female student scanned Yvette from head to toe. "Here''s the thing. I borrowed a loan, but..." The female ssmate''s eyes narrowed slightly. The thought of her being so poor as to get a loan bothered her. She told Yvette, "Okay, go on..." ...... In the meantime, Chuck felt that he was almost full. Seeing that Yvette had gone out, the ssmates decided to tease Chuck. The ss monitor Lincoln brought the alcohol over and filled up Chuck''s ss. Chuck was stunned. "You should at least show your respect to our boss today, right?" Lincoln said. "You wouldn''t have the chance to enjoy such a good meal without Yvette." "Well, yes, that''s true," Chuck nodded, picked up his ss and said. "Thank you for your hospitality." Matthew nced at Chuck and did not intend to return the toast. Hepletely ignored Chuck. Lincoln smiled, patted Chuck''s shoulder, and snickered, "Haha, I forgot to tell you that not everyone can give a toast to Matthew. Ordinary people don''t have the right to do so. I''m sorry, I forgot..." The other students allughed and mocked Chuck. Some of the guys had drank a bit too much and their faces started to turn red. They took the opportunity to tease Chuck for marrying their high school crush. They didn''t really like him because of this, and were taking this opportunity toy off some steam. A smile appeared at the corner of Matthew''s mouth. He used to like Yvette as well. This was why he organised the ss reunion. He just wanted to show himself off in hopes of winning her heart. However, he didn''t expect that Yvette would bring her husband with her. Of course he felt unhappy. Chuck nced at Lincoln and said, "It''s alright." He put down the ss. Lincoln then smiled and said, "Even though you can''t drink with Matthew, you should thank him for this meal. Finish the alcohol! You wouldn''t want to waste it, right? This bottle of wine costs more than a thousand dors!" "Yes, since we''re all so happy today, you should finish this," Everyone agreed together. They all thought that Yvette''s husband was a loser. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 After Yvette finished her story, she breathed a sigh of relief. Her ssmate had already promised to help her, which was rtively easy for awyer. She felt like attending this ss reunion was worth it. Then, she thanked her ssmate and returned to the private room. After Yvette left, her ssmate sneered, "You are so poor that you need to borrow a loan? No wonder you were cheated..." She snorted and went into the bathroom... Shortly, Yvette returned to the room and heard noisesing from inside. She felt puzzled: what was going on? The minute she stepped inside, she was immediately enraged by what she saw. "What are you guys doing?" She saw her ssmates forcing Chuck to drink. He had already drunk a little earlier, and they were about to finish their meal, however, they were forcing him to drink now! "Hubby, don''t drink!" Yvette walked over to Chuck and red at the ss monitor, Lincoln. How irritating! How could they bully him while she was away. Yvette felt really annoyed. The corners of Chuck''s lips curled into a smirk. He never nned to drink this wine anyways. "Yvette, this is a drink between men. Don''t interrupt us," Lincoln frowned. He was nice to her at school, so why didn''t she save him some face here? "Yes, we''re all men, so it''s fine if we drink here. If you don''t allow your little husband to drink, that means he isn''t a man," Another ssmate jeered. "Don''t spoil the fun. There''s still wine in the ss, so don''t waste it. If you can''t learn to have fun, don''te out at all. Don''t waste Matthew''s money." "That''s right. It''s just a ss of wine. Don''te here just to eat and drink. Your husband will probably never have the chance to taste such expensive wine if it weren''t for Matthew." Everyone started to feel a little unhappy. What was the point ofing to the reunion if they didn''t have some fun? It would be a waste if they left without drinking a ss of wine! "You guys want to drink, right?" Yvette''s gaze was cold. She took the wine bottle and began pouring wine into the other ssmates'' sses. Then, she said, "If you like to drink so much, you should have more. Don''t waste it." Bang! Someone threw the ss on the table and snorted, "Yvette, what do you mean?" "Didn''t you just say that it was just a fun drink? Why don''t you drink then?" Yvette stared at him coldly. The student was so angry that his face turned red and he screamed, "If you can''t learn to enjoy yourself, don''t bring him here. It''s embarrassing!" "That''s right. We''re at a ss reunion. Why did you bring him along if he doesn''t know how to drink at all?" "We don''t know how to enjoy ourselves? This is you bullying my husband! It''s none of your business if my husband doesn''t want to drink. If you want to drink, drink it yourself!" Yvette said coldly. "But it is definitely Matthew''s business. This wine is worth more than a thousand dors, and it''s in your husband''s ss now. It''d be a waste if he doesn''t finish it," Lincoln snorted. Yvette red at him and filled up Lincoln''s ss for him. He scowled, "What are you trying to do? Can''t you see that I''ve drunk a lot?" "I''ll pay for this bottle of wine, so it''s none of your business if my husband doesn''t drink it. You can drink it now! Don''t waste it!" Yvette red at him. Lincoln was fuming and retorted sharply, "Hey, Yvette, that''s enough!" "Enough? You bullied my husband when I was not around. Haven''t you guys had enough?" Yvette''s voice was particrly aloof. The ss monitor''s face turned red with anger, and the other students sat down with a snort. What else could they say if Yvette had already stood up? However, all of them looked at Chuck with contempt. They looked down at him for hiding behind a woman. He couldn''t call himself a man if he had his wife protect him like this. Chuckughed and thought of how amazing his wife was. "Hubby, are you okay?" Yvette asked with concern. She knew that he was already ufortable being here. Now that he was bullied, he must feel even more uneasy. She felt very guilty about what had happened. It was probably tough for him to attend such events. When they got home, she would need to find a way tofort him properly. "I''m fine." Chuck shook his head. In fact, he was more than fine. He had already prepared to teach those guys a lesson, but Yvette had walked in before he could do so. "Matthew, say something!" Lincoln had no choice but to divert the attention to Matthew. He had not spoken for a long time. After all, he was the one who paid for all the expenses today. Now that things had gotten out of control, they needed him to order Yvette and her husband to leave. Everyone nced over at Matthew, waiting for him to speak. Matthew smiled slightly and said, "Carry on. Let''s finish the meal and head over to the bar." He knew better than to further aggravate the situation. He didn''t want to anger Yvette even further. A man should keep his cool. He thought that it would be easy to win Yvette. Based on his experience, as long as he could make her think that her husband was useless, she would not want to be with him anymore. If she figured out that her husband was a loser, then she would want to look for someone better. That person could be him. "Go ahead. We won''t be joining you." Yvette shook her head. She didn''t want Chuck to be bullied anymore. Anyways, she had already aplished her objective of attending the reunion. "Here is the money for the wine, and this is for our portion of the meal. Thank you for your hospitality today." Yvette took out more than 4,000 dors from her bag. She really didn''t want to take advantage of others. "Yvette, that''s not right. Matthew has already said that he is responsible for all the expenses today. What are you trying to prove by paying it for yourself? Are you looking down on Matthew?" Lincoln said in a strange tone. "That''s right. Since it''s Matthew''s treat, why would you pay him halfway through the meal? If you''re so rich, why don''t you cover all the expenses?" The other ssmates chided disdainfully. "You guys drank so much today. Why should I pay for your meal?" Yvette frowned. Lincoln smirked, "We''re all ssmates. It wouldn''t hurt to pay for a meal, right?" "Then why don''t you pay for it?" Yvette shot back at him. "Well, I wasn''t the one who wanted to pay. You were the one who tried to show off and took the money out," Lincoln smirked. "You!" Yvette gritted her teeth. "Paying means showing off?" Chuck smirked and said, "So you''re saying that Matthew is showing off? After all, he was the one who paid for the meal." The ss monitor glowered, "Who do you think you are? How dare you say that about Matthew!" "Exactly. Do you know how much he''s earning? You wouldn''t be able to earn that amount of money for the rest of your life. You''re such a loser. You couldn''t even be here without Yvette, let alone meet Matthew!" The other students sneered and ridiculed Chuck, "Are you kidding me? Matthew is from a rich family, and he had just earned tens of millions of dors. You wouldn''t be able to make that much money even if you tried." How could Chuck say that Matthew was a show-off? It was clear that Matthew was rich and affluent. "You don''t have the right to know who I am." Chuck shook his head and refused to answer. "Ridiculous! I don''t have the right to know? Since you''re so cool, why don''t you pay the bill today?!" The ss monitor sneered. A mocking smile appeared at the corner of Matthew''s mouth. The expenses today wasn''t just a few thousand dors. They had bought 10 bottles of wine costing over a thousand dors per bottle. Apart from that, there were also around 5 dishes that cost 3000 dors per dish, amounting to around 50 to 60 thousand dors in total. "One cannot just pretend to be rich," Matthew thought as he observed Chuck, and concluded that he was a useless man. "You don''t have the right to ask my husband to treat you to this meal." Yvette could no longer hold it in. The four thousand dors she paid was more than enough for the two of them. Lincoln scoffed, "He said it himself. If he is that capable, why can''t he afford this meal?" "My husband never said that, but you''ve been pestering him." Yvette''s voice was cold, and she had the urge to hit someone. Chuck must be feeling pretty wronged and out of ce now. She could not stop worrying about him and wanted to hug him tightly in her arms. "Pester? Why didn''t I pester Matthew then? He said he wanted to pay, so are you going to stand up for him now that he''s unable to do that?" The ss monitor shook his head. Everyone started to look down on Chuck and thought of him as a weakling. "That''s unnecessary. I''ll pay with my card." Matthew smiled as he took out his credit card. He figured that it was the right time to end things since he didn''t think Chuck would have enough money to pay for the bill. No ordinary man could simply afford a meal worth 50 to 60 thousand dors. The manager walked over and took the card. Then, he glowered at Chuck and said, "Hmph! Stop pretending if you don''t have the money! Where did you get the courage to do so? Look, Matthew eventually still paid for the meal." The other students joined in and ridiculed him. "Wait, you''re the manager here, aren''t you? Come here, swipe my card instead!" Chuck took out his card. "Matthew already said that he would pay the bill. Why are you still pretending? I can''t stand it anymore. I''ve never seen anyone like you before!" Everyone in the private room sneered at Chuck.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Everyone in the private room wasughing at Chuck. Matthew had offered to foot the bill, so why would he still pretend to be rich? "Are you out of your mind? Matthew already agreed to pay the bill, so you can stop faking it. Why are you still putting on a show? Don''t force yourself," The manager said scornfully. "Seriously! How can a person be so disgusting?" The other students were full of disdain. This meal probably cost fifty to sixty thousand dors. Could he even afford it? He would probably be berated by Yvette when they got back for putting on airs. "Hubby..." Yvette blurted with a surprised expression. She bit her lip and whispered, "Hubby, I have money in my card. Take mine..." Yvette knew that Chuck had been wronged. She felt sorry for him, so she decided to pay for the meal. "It''s fine. Take my card." Chuck refused and insisted on paying. "Are you sure? This meal is worth a little over sixty thousand dors." The manager frowned as he approached Chuck. "If he wants to pay the bill, let him do it. It''s just a meal anyway, so it probably means nothing to him," Lincoln sneered. "Yes, if he is as generous as he ims to be, let him pay the bill. Quick, take the card in case he regrets it," Another ssmate said on purpose. Matthew sneered and figured that he was probably faking it. The manager fetched the card and looked at Chuck yfully, "I''m going to swipe the card, so don''t regret it." He turned around and was about to return the card to Matthew when Chuck interrupted him, "Wait, you''re not going to ask me what I want to order? You''re so unprofessional." "What? What did you say?" The manager frowned and turned his head. The other students were equally shocked. What did Chuck just say? What he wanted to order? Did he even know what he was saying? "You''re such an unprofessional manager. I asked you to take my card, but I haven''t even ordered anything. How are you going to know how much to charge?" Chuck said calmly. The manager sneered, "What do you mean? Do you want something else? This meal is already more than sixty thousand dors, so what else would you like to order? Do you really have so much money?" "You don''t have the right to know how much money I have. I''ll like to reorder all the dishes that were served earlier," Chuck said. Suddenly, there was an uproar in the private room. Everything? That would amount to a total of over 100,000 dors! "What kind of game is he ying?" "I don''t know. This boy must be out of his mind, right?" Everyone discussed among themselves as they blurted sarcastic remarks about Chuck. Another order? It''s not a matter of hundreds or thousands of dors now. They were talking about 100,000 dors here! "Would you like to treat us to more? Fine, as you wish!" The manager mocked. He figured that they had nothing to lose if someone was going to treat them to a good meal. Matthew was stunned, and the sneer on his face became more obvious. 100,000 dors? Could Chuck really afford it?" Did he think he was at the same level as Matthew? "No, I think you''re mistaken. I''m asking you to ce a new order for every dish we ordered just now, but I didn''t ask you to eat it. Also, I''m not nning to pay for the meal just now. Take my card. I''m paying for what I just ordered." Chuck shook his head. The manager was fuming, "What do you mean?" The other students were also a little angry. Matthew''s expression suddenly darkened. "My wife has already paid for the dishes just now, and you still want me to pay for your meal? What makes you think you have the right to do that?" Chuck said as he nced at the crowd. "You!" The manager gritted his teeth, "Are you kidding me?" "Yeah, what do you mean by that? Just pay for everything if you''re going to foot the bill." There were voices of reproach in the private room, and everyone was looking down on them. "Why would he order the food and not allow us to eat it?" The ss monitor''s face turned red with anger. "You don''t understand what I mean? You''re not qualified to be a manager. I want to see your boss," Chuck said, stunning Yvette. Watching at his confident expression, her heart pounded faster than ever. "You!" The manager stared at Chuck and roared, "You''re looking for trouble, aren''t you?" "I was simply ordering some dishes, so how is that looking for trouble? Do you still want to be a manager here or not?" Chuck taunted as he narrowed his eyes. The manager''s face twitched. Of course he was afraid that his boss would overhear this conversation. He didn''t want to bear the consequences. He worked hard for the promotion, and he wasn''t going to let anything jeopardise his job. "Do as he said," Matthew interrupted his thoughts. He stared at Chuck and sneered, thinking, "You''re so pretentious. A sixty-thousand dor meal? I feel so sorry for you." "Okay, keep faking it!" The manager gritted his teeth and nodded. "Don''t prepare the dishes yet though. Ask the kitchen to start preparing it at 9pm," Chuck ordered. The manager snorted and went out with the card. "We''re having a lot of fun, aren''t we? Let''s go to the bar! Since you''re so rich, you won''t turn me down, will you?" Matthew asked Chuck. Everyone else stared at Chuck. Their faces were burning hot, as if they had been pped several times. They felt ufortable and angry. "Honey, would you like to go?" Chuck asked with a smile. "Hubby, I''ll go wherever you go," Yvette said in a low voice. She suddenly felt a great sense of security when she saw Chuck''s nonchnt behaviour. Her husband had really changed. "Okay, let''s go to the bar!" Chuck agreed. He was ready for a showdown with Matthew. Matthew sneered. "But what about the dishes you ordered?" Yvette''s heart ached. After all, it was worth several tens of thousands. "Someone will eat it," Chuck said. He ordered them to start cooking at 9pm so that Ynda Lane and the other employees coulde and enjoy it. After all, they worked hard at the za and it was time for a reward. "I''ll just give Ynda a call. They would definitelye for the food," Chuck thought. "Hubby, I''ll pay for this. I''ll transfer the money to youter, okay?" Yvette said softly. "It''s fine." Chuck smiled warmly. "Alright." Yvette nodded. Soon, the manager walked into the room with the card in his hand. Everyone nced at him and was curious if he really swiped Chuck''s card. Lincoln asked, "Did you really charge his card?" The manager nodded and said, "Yes." He didn''t think that Chuck had enough money on his card at first, but surprisingly the bill went through. However, there was probably not much money in it anymore. The ss monitor and the other students stared at Chuck. Chuck must feel so stressed out now. Chuck and Matthew both fetched their own cards. Then, Matthew said, "Let''s go. I know a pretty decent bar." Everyone stared at Chuck for a few seconds and went out unhappily. At this moment, the ssmate who went to the bathroom returned and asked curiously, "What''s wrong?" One of the ssmates said, "We''re going to a bar." "Okay, that''s good." She followed the other ssmates downstairs and felt a little excited since she wasn''t the person paying for it. Then, she turned to look at Yvette and secretly scoffed. Chuck and Yvette followed suit. When everyone arrived at the parking lot, the ss monitor said, "Matthew, I''ll go with you. I haven''t been in your Land Rover before." "Me too! I''ve never been in a car worth over three million dors before." "Me too." Several ssmates gathered around Matthew, and when he unlocked his car, they hurried into the car together. However, how could the car fit more than 20 people? He could only have 3 passengers. "Go with someone else who has a car," Matthew said. "Walker, I''ll take your car." A ssmate went to take another student''s car. In the end, the other three people had no choice but to walk impatiently to Yvette''s car and said, "Unlock the car, we''ll go with you." Yvette did not refuse. After all, they were all ssmates. She unlocked the car, and the three ex- ssmates went inside. The ss monitor Lincoln, who was sitting in the Land Rover, smirked, "I thought he would at least drive a Porsche, but he''s using only his wife''s Benz. He''s really a nobody. All the money he just spent probably belonged to Yvette!" "Are you out of your mind?" Yvette was annoyed. "No. I just think that if he is really that great, he shouldn''t be sitting in a car worth only 300,000 dors. It doesn''t match his profile at all!" "That''s right. He should drive a car worth over a few hundred million dors!" Someone else chimed in. "I do own a car like that, but I didn''t drive it here today," Chuck said. "You do?" The ss monitor scoffed, "Why didn''t you drive it then?" If he had such a car, he would have driven it today to show off. "That''s right. Drive it here now if you have it. Otherwise, stop talking nonsense!" Yvette wasn''t ashamed of her ssmate''s public shaming. Instead, she was curious over what her husband said. What did he just say? She remembered that he told her he had a car, but she didn''t really know the details of the car he bought. "What car do you drive?" Matthew chuckled. "One that is slightly more expensive than yours," Chuck replied. "What a show off. Do you know how much this car is worth? I was with Matthew when he bought it. It costs more than four million dors," The ss monitor sneered. "Only four million? Then mine is definitely more expensive than yours," Chuck smirked.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 All of Yvette''s ex-ssmates in the parking lot cackled. Matthew just smiled and said, "Really? Then why didn''t you drive it here?" "He''s only putting on a show. It''s a lie." The ss monitorughed. "My wife''s car is veryfortable, so why should I drive mine?" Chuck replied. "If you don''t drive it here, it means that you''re lying," Matthew sneered. Chuck must be bragging. Matthew''s car was already worth nearly four million dors. There weren''t many cars that could cost that much. He didn''t believe a word that Chuck said. "Of course not. Any car more expensive than Matthew''s car would have cost him more than four million dors. I don''t think he can afford that. He''s just full of himself. To say that his wife''s car is morefortable is just an excuse. He''s such a good liar that even I can''t help admiring his courage." "That''s right. If you really have one, drive it here!" The students that were sitting in the Land Roverughed at Chuck. They would never believe what he said. Not even a single word. "What, you don''t have anything else to say? Drive it here now, or we won''t believe you." Matthew walked over and felt triumphant. If he managed to expose Chuck and help Yvette see what a loser he was, Matthew would have a chance at her. She was, after all, a normal woman. She should be able to tell between the good and the bad. Once they exposed him, she would see his true self. Matthew was confident that he would win Yvette over in just three days'' time. "Do you really want me to drive it here?" Chuck asked calmly. "Drive it here now. I''d like to see what kind of expensive car you drive," Matthew sneered. "But I just drank," Chuck said. "It was just a little. Come on, drive it here, and let me see what you''ve got." Matthewughed and thought that Chuck''s excuse was reallyme. The other ssmatesughed at him even more. They thought that he was just looking for an excuse, and that he was simply showing off. "Hubby, you drank just now. Don''t drive, okay?" Yvette said worryingly. Chuck''s confidence made her believe that he really owned such a car. Even though she didn''t know when he bought it, she knew that he had drank just now and was not in the state to drive. What if something happened? "Your wife is still protecting you like a child. Come on, don''t waste my time and let us see what you''ve got," Matthew sneered. Chuck hesitated. Indeed, he had been drinking. Moreover, his mother warned him not to drink and drive. Yvette''s worry made him feel uneasy as well, so he decided not to do it. "Just tell us the truth. Do you have it or not?" The ss monitor opened the door and got out of the car. He wanted the opportunity to tease Chuck. The student who Yvette asked for help from started to look down on him. His wife had got a loan, but he had the audacity to drive a 4 million dor car? That was impossible! He should just stop daydreaming. "Are you f*cking crazy?" Yvette shot back, "Didn''t you see my husband drink?" "Only a little, but he''s just giving all sorts of excuses now. Just say that you don''t have it, you don''t have to lie. How can he im to own a car that is more expensive than Matthew''s? Drive it here to prove it," Lincoln growled. Chuck nced at him and said, "Well, since you want to see it so much, I''ll drive it over." "Okay, take Yvette''s car and drive your other car here instead." The ss monitorughed. "Honey, give me the car keys. I''ll show them my car," Chuck said. "Okay, Chuck, please be careful and drive slowly. Why don''t I go with you?" Yvette was worried that the alcohol would affect his driving and judgment on the road. "Hey, you can''t do that. What if you''re just trying to escape?" The ss monitor shook his head in disapproval. "Yeah, you''re trying to slip away, aren''t you? No way, we''re still waiting to see that expensive car!" Yvette was infuriated. Chuck smiled and said, "It''s all right, honey. Please wait for me here." Chuck reassured her. The za was only ten minutes away, so it would take him only twenty minutes if he drove faster. "Well, hubby, be careful then. Here, take the key." Yvette passed her car keys to Chuck. Chuck took the keys, and the ssmates who had entered the car earlier now came out to join the fun. They also wanted to see him humiliated. Chuck nced at them. Why were they so excited? There wouldn''t be anywhere for them to sit later. Then, he got into the car, stepped hard on the elerator, and drove out of the parking lot in an instant. Sure enough, he reached the za within just ten minutes. Then, he left Yvette''s car there and phoned Ynda Lane. "Hey, bring everyone to Spade Hotel for dinner tonight. I''ve already ordered the dishes," Chuck said. "Huh?" Ynda was surprised. Spade Hotel was very expensive, and there were more than 30 people in the za. How much would it cost to eat there? Ynda said, "Chuck, why don''t you treat us to a meal somewhere else?" She wanted to help Chuck save money. "It''s okay. I''ve already ordered and paid for the dishes. All you need to do is to take them there tonight," Chuck said. "Okay, I''ll bring them there." After hanging up the phone, Chuck got into his car and stepped on the elerator. The roar of the engine startled Ynda on the other side of the phone. Wasn''t that Chuck''s car? Where was he going?" Lara Jean, who was sitting at the entrance, happened to hear the noise. She looked out in confusion and saw a sports car exiting the parking lot. It was Chuck. ...... "Yvette, did your little husband leave you alone?" The ss monitor snickered. It had been more than 20 minutes and was obvious that he had run away. How would he return without a car? "Can you shut up?" Yvette nced at him coldly. He sneered, "I''m just telling the truth. Don''t be upset." The other students started to feel impatient as they felt like they were being toyed around. Now that Chuck had been gone for so long, they were afraid that he was noting back. "I think your husband must''ve ran away. He won''t being back anymore. Let''s just go to the bar now." "Yeah, let''s not waste our time. How could he possibly have a car that is worth more than four million dors? Does he think that we are fools?" All the other students were restless. Yvette was unfazed and said, "My husband said that he would be back soon." She believed Chuck''s words, especially because he had looked at her with confidence. She believed that he really left to drive his car back. "Why do you trust him so much?" Matthew chuckled. A long time had already passed but Chuck had yet to show himself with his car. This could only prove that he was a good-for-nothing. "Yvette, don''t think too much. Let''s just get into the car. He''s not going to be back," Matthew said with excitement. Was he going to get his hands on Yvette just like that? Awesome! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "No, he will be back." Yvette red at him. Matthew frowned and wondered why she trusted Chuck so much. Lincoln said annoyingly, "Trust him all you want, but I''m not going to waste my time here. Let''s go..." Right then, the sound of an engine roaring could be heard from a distance. It sounded as though a wild beast was approaching them. Yvette subconsciously looked over, and all the students, including Matthew, nced over in the same direction. At the entrance of the parking lot, a red car announced its arrival amidst the loud rumbling of the engine. The silent basement was instantly filled with the loud growls of the car approaching as the car drove closer to them. The red metallic surface of the car looked majestic as it lit up the dark night sky with a dash of colour. This was a sports car! It was a Porsche 911! The roar of the engine was exciting. Vroom! The car stopped in front of everyone. Then, Chuck stepped out of the car. Everybody was shocked! "Porsche 911! This costs at least five million dors!" "It''s true! Is this really his car?" Everybody was stunned by the eye-catching sports car in front of them. Yvette froze. Her eyes widened and she could only gawk at the license te of the sports car. She thought Chuck would drive a Rolls-Royce or some simr car over. Never did she expect he would really drive a sports car here. This car was indeed much more expensive than a Land Rover! Furthermore, why was the license te so familiar? Yvette felt like she had seen it somewhere before. Chuck walked over to Matthew and said, "This is my car. It''s a little more expensive than yours." Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chuck''s Porsche 911 cost more than five million dors, whereas Matthew''s Land Rover cost nearly four million dors. There was a difference of around a million dors. Indeed, Chuck''s was much more expensive. Suddenly, the atmosphere became silent from Chuck''s statement. Matthew''s face twitched, and his expression darkened. It was as if someone had punched him. He couldn''t believe that the car was actually his! He should''ve been the one showing off, not Chuck! Mathew was filled with anger. "It''s a little expensive, but is this car really yours? I have a friend who owns a car rentalpany, and he rents out all sorts of Porsche, Rolls-Royce... Don''t tell me that you..." Matthew smiled and stopped talking, but everyone immediately understood. "Yes, he definitely rented it. After all, it took him such a long time to return." The other ssmates looked at each other, and all of them came to their senses. They began to whisper amongst each other and doubted Chuck again. "Matthew is right. There are a lot of car rentalpanies with simple registration procedures, so you must''ve rented it!" "I think so too. My friend managed to rent one for one thousand dors a day..." "What? A thousand dors? My friend rented his for only 800 dors!" Yvette still didn''t move. She thought that the car looked very familiar. After some time, she realized that it was the car parked at the za! She saw it with Chuck the other day... Yvette even mentioned that she would buy one for her husband. However, it turned out that he had already gotten himself one. Chuck nced at Matthew, opened the car door, and took out his driving permit. For a moment, everyone was stunned to their core. Matthew''s expression turned extremely sour. Everyone else took a deep breath, and even the ss monitor was shocked. It really was his! "Are you convinced it''s mine now?" Chuck asked calmly. Matthew stared at Chuck and felt his face turning red from the shame. It was as though someone had given him a few ps. "It''s yours." Matthew had no choice but to grit his teeth and admit. "Okay. Didn''t you want to go to the bar? Are we still going?" Chuck asked. "Of course, everyone, get into the car!" Matthew snorted as he walked towards his car. The ss monitor followed behind him and said curiously, "Matthew, his car looks new, doesn''t it? I wonder how its performance is like." To tell the truth, he had never been in a sports car before. "Why don''t you go with him instead?" Matthew scoffed. The ss monitor was embarrassed and did not speak. "Wow! Can I sit in his car?" "Yes, I want to ride in his car too! I''ve never been in a sports car before!" "It''s so beautiful. It must be so cool to sit inside." Several students gathered around Chuck''s car with anticipation. The three ssmates who were going to ride in Yvette''s car a moment ago rushed over as well. "Sorry, this car can''t hold so many people," Chuck said. "Don''t be like that. We can squeeze. I''ve never been in a sports car before." Some ssmates pouted and tried to sh their best puppy eyes at them. "Yeah, we can squeeze at the back. Don''t be so stingy." Chuck was resolute and said to Yvette, "It can only fit two people, so how are you going to fit inside? Take someone else''s car. Honey, get in the car!" Yvette suddenly came to her senses, and she entered Chuck''s car nervously. "Wow, he actually owns a sports car. How could he be so rich? Is he Yvette''s sugar daddy?" "I think so. Why can''t I find a boyfriend this rich?" "I''m really envious." "That''s enough. Let''s squeeze into another car." "Alright." The girls were all jealous as they reluctantly walked to another car. Matthew stared at Chuck''s sports car and smirked. He was ready to continue the battle with him at the bar. He led them to the bar, and everyone followed behind. Chuck''s sports car engine roared loudly as he followed behind. "Chuck, when did you buy this car?" Yvette asked curiously. This was the first time she had been in such a car. When rich kids with sports cars tried to pursue her during high school, she refused them every time. "About 20 days ago," Chuck said. Yvette asked softly, "Chuck, since you parked the car at the za, why didn''t you drive it?" Chuck smiled, "I told you before that I own a car, but you didn''t believe me." Yvette questioned, "Of course I believed you. I just didn''t expect you to buy such an expensive car. It''s around five million dors... When did you get so rich? Where did you get all that money?" Chuck''s recent changes were so dramatic that she could barely find an ounce of him from the past. She wondered where he got all that money from. She was curious now that he had proven that he owned a sports car. Besides, he just bought her a Benz. How did he earn all that money? Was it from Zelda Maine? Or the person in the Rolls-Royce from Central City? "I''ve told you, I''m..." Chuck stopped. "Hubby, are you trying to tell me you''re a child of a rich family?" Yvette was speechless and didn''t really believe it. They had grown up together, and she would definitely know if he had a rich background. Chuck felt awkward and helpless. His mother warned him not to say anything yet just so she could observe Yvette better. That was why Chuck stopped his sentence midway. However, even if he were to tell her now, Yvette would probably not believe him. "Chuck, I''m d that you''re rich, but you can''t do anything illegal. You know that, right? I beg you," Yvette said in a low and sincere voice. She suspected that it was Zelda who bought him the car. However, she was also worried that he had gotten the money through illegal activities. Chuck shed her an assuring smile, "Don''t worry, I didn''t do anything illegal." Yvette felt a little relieved. Then, she suddenly thought of the BMW 7 series next to her car this morning. She remembered that Chuck had asked if she wanted to take the car, so could it belong to him as well? "Hubby..." ¡°......¡± "The BMW 7 Series this morning, does it belong to you?" Yvette whispered. "No." "Chuck, don''t lie to me. It was definitely yours. You even asked if I wanted to drive it. I''ve seen the 7 series several times... I..." Yvette pouted coquettishly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She felt embarrassed and shy. Chuck had tried to invite her into the car several times, but she didn''t believe him. What a joke she must''ve been. Chuck couldn''t bear Yvette''s soft voice since he had never heard her like this before. Her voice sounded as sweet as honey. "Honey, you have to be serious!" Chuck said. Yvette tried to hold in herughter as she said, "Chuck, is it really yours?" "Yes, you can drive that tomorrow." Chuck chuckled. "But, isn''t that car worth more than two million dors? I''m afraid that I''ll crash it. It would be very expensive to repair," Yvette said in a low voice. She did not have the confidence to drive such an expensive car, but she wanted to give it a try. To be honest... she was surprised. If he had the money to buy her a new car, and if he actually owned the seven series and also this sports car, how rich could he be? Was he really from a rich family? No, that couldn''t be! Like herself, Chuck had been an orphan since he was a child. He was definitely not from a rich family background. Yvette shook her head and dismissed the idea. If he was really rich, how could Chuck have stayed poor for so long? At that moment, Yvette wondered. If Chuck wasn''t from a rich family, then how did he suddenly be so rich so quickly? "It''s okay if you identally crash it," Chuck said. He figured that as long as his wife liked it, she could crash the car all she wanted. As long as she was safe. He had the ability to repair them anyways. "No, I must be careful when driving it. I''ll be very distressed if I damage it in any way," Yvette said seriously. It was so expensive and extravagant that she probably didn''t dare to speed on the road. Chuck smiled and held Yvette''s hand. Her face turned as red as a tomato. She felt that today''s events seemed like a dream. She couldn''t believe that she was sitting in a sports car right now! She was also embarrassed since she even told Chuck that she would buy him this one day.... "Chuck, although you already have this car, I will still buy one for you once I am rich enough. Don''t worry," Yvette was adamant. She knew that all men liked sports cars. Chuck was moved by her words, and he decided to treat Yvette better. He couldn''t disappoint the wife that he had grown up with. Suddenly, Chuck noticed that Matthew had stopped in front of a bar. The moment he saw the bar''s name, he smiled... Chapter 201 Chapter 201 The Hill Bar was one of the most famous bars in the area. It was very expensive and there were many beautiful women there, which helped to boost their business. The reason why Matthew Yallopp chose this bar was because he knew the owner of the bar, and he wanted to defeat Chuck today. The only way he could win over Yvette was to prove that Chuck was trash. He nced at Chuck, who was driving into the driveway, and smiled secretly. As he was about to get out of his car, someone got in and closed the door. It was the ssmate whose husband was awyer. Matthew nced at her and said, "Everyone else, get out first." The ss monitor and the others got out of the car. Only Matthew and the female ssmate were left in the car. "Does it not belong to him?" Matthew looked out and happened to see Chuck and Yvette getting out of the car. "The driving permit is his, and it''s real. That I can tell," Matthew continued. He looked carefully just now and couldn''t have made a mistake. He would''ve told Chuck off if it was fake. "I don''t know whether it''s fake or not, but do you know that Yvette took a loan from the ursury, and that she is being ckmailed now?" "What?" Matthew was initially surprised. Soon, he sneered. "It''s true. She asked me for my husband''s help just now when we went to the bathroom. If her husband was truly rich, how could he allow his wife to borrow a loan from the usury? That''s why I don''t think the car belongs to him. Yvette must''ve borrowed the loan to buy the car for him. If they can''t pay off the debt, then the car won''t be his anymore. He''s just showing off," The female ssmate scoffed at the thought of that. "I see. Then her husband is indeed a good for nothing." Matthew sneered and felt contented. That was how Chuck got his car, eh? "How shameless is he? How could he buy a car like this and still act so arrogantly? His car could be towed away at any time!" "Her husband is a good-for-nothing, but I think Yvette is even more despicable. How could she borrow money just to buy a car for him? That''s so cheap!" She sneered. "Don''t talk about her like that. Yvette is not despicable," Matthew said as he scanned her figure from inside the car. "No." Matthew smiled. "Oh stop it..." ...... Two minutester, Matthew came out of the car. He frowned and nced at the female ssmate. Was he crazy? Matthew walked up to Chuck and sneered. Secretly, he scoffed at Chuck''s inability to properly buy a car. How could he be so shameless? Matthew would definitely expose himter! Since it wasn''t the time yet, he put on a fake smile and said, "Let''s go in! This is a high ss bar." Of course, Chuck knew about this bar. His mother purchased another bar nearby and it had been under renovation for quite some time. It would probably open in a few days'' time as he had noticed people working inside when he passed byst time. Once the bar opened, he would definitely support his mother. Hence, he knew a lot about the bars nearby. Hill Bar was a decent bar. It was expensive, and had a good atmosphere. However, Chuck believed that once his mother''s bar opened, this bar would definitely lose business. "Sure," Chuck agreed. Lincoln beckoned, "Come on guys, let''s head inside." Everyone went inside. If it wasn''t for Matthew, they would never get the chance to visit this bar. It was too expensive. Yvette followed Chuck into the bar. There were a lot of people inside, especially beautiful women in hot pants and short skirts. All of them were showing off their long slender legs to the men. Yvette looked at them and sighed. She rarely visited bars like this because she knew that men would approach her once she was inside. She didn''t really like that. "Hubby.." Yvette grabbed Chuck''s hand and felt more rxed. Chuck smiled slightly. He enjoyed the feeling of Yvette relying on him. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Matthew proceeded to the counter to ce his orders. Since there was a monthly event going on at the bar right now, the environment was very lively. Matthew was nning to defeat Chuck through this event. Matthew snickered. The ssmates sat down. Matthew had ordered a lot of alcohol for everyone to enjoy. However, since Chuck had to drive, he wasn''t nning to drink. Everyone sat and enjoyed the music. "Chuck, there''s an event here today. They hired a singer to sing, and the person who spends the most today may take a picture with the celebrity and sing a song with her. Are you interested?" Matthew smiled. At this moment, someone started to jeer. "Zabrina! Zabrina!" Many people started cheering. Every time the bar held an event, they would invite a celebrity. This time, they invited the famous singer, Zabrina Yalden. In fact, the bar owner had originally invited someone else, but when he found out that Zabrina was filming in the area, he decided to speak to her manager. He spent 800 thousand dors just to have her make a one-hour appearance. Zabrina did not reject them as it wouldn''t affect her schedule the next day. That was why the bar was so lively. Chuck was surprised that Zabrina had agreed to show up at a bar. The other students were excited. Zabrina was the most famous singer as of then. "Matthew, you knew Zabrina wasing here, right? You''re awesome!" A ssmate cheered. Matthew smiled and said, "So? Would you like to sing with Zabrina? If you do, you have to win tonight''spetition." He was pleased. If he spent the most that night, he could probably even sleep with Zabrina! "I''m not interested." Chuck shook his head. He wouldn''t do such things when Yvette was with him. Moreover, he didn''t need to spend so much money just to sing with Zabrina. "Not interested? You drive a five million dor sports car! Why? Have you used up all your money?" Mathew sneered. He must''ve spent everything! Now that he knew that his wife had borrowed money from the usury, he was sure that they were not rich. "It has nothing to do with money." Chuck shook his head. "What is it then?" "I don''t need to pay to sing with Zabrina," Chuck said. "Haha! You don''t need to spend money? Are you joking? Don''t tell me you know Zabrina personally." Matthew and all the other ssmatesughed. They thought that he was a fool. Just because he drove a sports car, did he think that he was acquaintances with a singer? That was ridiculous. Zabrina wouldn''t speak to anyone who was worth less than a billion. Yvette was surprised. She knew that Zabrina had looked for Chuck before when she was in school. She thought it was fake, but then she saw Zabrina filming at the za a few days ago. That was when she confirmed that Chuck knew Zabrina. But how did they know each other? "You''re right. I know her, so I don''t need to pay to sing with her," Chuck affirmed. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Yvette was taken aback at what Chuck said. How did her husband know Zabrina? She was really curious. Matthew wasn''t going to believe Chuck anymore. He trusted him when he said that the car was his, but since the female ssmate told him that they bought the car with a loan, he became skeptical again. How could a person who borrowed money from a loan shark know a famous singer? "Since you know each other, you can sing a song with herter," Matthew sneered. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "I don''t like singing, so it''s better if youpete for the highest consumption and sing with her," Chuck said. He was tone-deaf, so he wasn''t going to embarrass himself in front of everyone. Excuses! Matthew concluded that Chuck did not know Zabrina and that he had no money. He was definitely just bragging. He must''ve used up all his money to pay for the meal earlier. Suddenly, there was an uproar at the bar. The bar manager said a few words on stage, and Zabrina walked out from inside. She was wearing a beautiful dress, and she looked like an angel. Her heels brought out the best of her slender and fair legs. She exuded a charming aura that attracted many men. Her legs were too beautiful to ignore. Matthew''s eyes lit up. Even if he couldn''t sleep with Yvette that night, he would be content with Zabrina. He made up his mind that he would win the highest consumption for the night. "You mentioned that you know Zabrina, but she didn''t even look your way," Matthew joked. Chuck nced at him and then said to Yvette, "Honey, I need to use the bathroom." "Okay." Yvette nodded. Chuck went to the bathroom. Matthew''sughter became louder after seeing Chuck run away. "Yvette, how much did your husband spends on his car?" Matthew asked. "I don''t know," Yvette replied. She never paid attention to sports cars, but she knew that they were very expensive. "You don''t know? Didn''t you borrow a loan to buy it for him?" Matthew sneered. Yvette was stunned. She looked at the girl who now had a cold smile on her face. After a moment of silence, she sighed. She trusted her ssmates too much. However, she was not angry. Rather, she was annoyed that Matthew had gotten it all wrong. She tried to exin, "I did borrow from the usury, but my husband bought that car by himself." The smile on Matthew''s face deepened. "What? Yvette, how could you borrow from the usury? Oh my god, what''s wrong with you?" "Did you use the loan to buy your husband''s car for him? Why do you treat him so well?" "Yeah, he looks like a poor guy. It''s impossible that he bought such an expensive car. No wonder, you''ve been paying for his expenses!" "What a useless man. How could he depend on a woman to buy him a car? That''s so annoying. He didn''t even allow me to sit in the car just now..." "That''s right. Useless trash! Just another man who relies on his woman''s money!" Yvette''s ssmates started to despise him. They scorned him for using his wife''s money to purchase the sports car. Yvette roared back, "Don''t talk nonsense. He bought the car himself!" "Yvette, I think you''d better break up with your husband. Didn''t you borrow a loan to buy his car? Take back the car then!" "Yeah take it back! Who knows if he''d drive the car to flirt with girls someday?" Several ssmates expressed their opinions, and they didn''t believe Yvette anymore. They had already nned to belittle him the moment he returned from the bathroom. "Yvette, is that how your husband''s car came about?" The ss monitor, Lincoln snickered. He could easily depend on a woman if he wanted to. Matthew was even more pleased with himself. It was about time Yvette realized how useless her husband was. Matthew was the only man for her! ...... As Chuck came out of the bathroom, he heard Zabrina''s voice. He figured that Matthew would probably startpeting for the highest consumption soon. However, Chuck wasn''t in the mood to However, as Chuck passed by a private room, he saw Zelda Maine. What was she doing here? Chuck pondered, and after thinking for a while, he pushed the door open and walked in. He saw Zelda drinking alone. She had gone to a restaurant on her own, but since it was her birthday, she wanted to drink as well. The receptionist even asked her if she wanted a man to apany her since she had shown up at the bar alone. However, Zelda would never agree to that. She didn''t want anyone except Chuck. He noticed that she was almost drunk, and he felt extremely guilty for not being able to apany her. No wonder Zelda wanted him to be with her today. It turned out that it was her birthday! Chuck sat down. "I told you to leave. Leave... Why are you here?" Zelda grumbled, but when she turned around, she saw a familiar figure. She froze and then felt moved. "Sister Zelda, happy birthday," Chuck said. She should have just told him that it was her birthday. If she did, he would have... Chuck sighed. Zelda was moved to tears. She hugged Chuck and said, "Well, you know it''s my birthday, don''t you? You deliberately called me and said that you didn''t have time because you wanted to surprise me, right?" Chuck was rendered speechless. He couldn''t tell her that he was just passing by after using the bathroom. Zelda would be even more disappointed. Zelda came to her senses and let go of Chuck. That''s when she figured that wasn''t the case. Chuck didn''t know that it was her birthday until just a moment ago. "Sorry, I know you''re busy. I''m fine." Zelda lowered her head. Chuck smiled, poured himself a ss of wine, and said, "Sister Zelda, I''ll have a drink with you." "Yes." When they clinked their sses, Zelda suddenly felt sad. The disappointment that she had been feeling for the whole day surged out. "Sister Zelda, I''ll buy you a birthday gift tomorrow. What do you want?" Chuck thought that he could make it up to her by buying her a gift. To be honest, Chuck felt ufortable when he saw Zelda drinking alone. It was impossible to say that he had no feelings for Zelda. After all, Chuck had given her his first time. ..... Meanwhile, Yvette had been looking in the direction of the bathroom, wondering what was taking her husband so long. "Did your husband run away?" Matthew teased. What was Chuck doing for him to leave for such a long time? Maybe he realized that they all found out his secret, so he hid himself away out of shame. The other studentsughed. They couldn''t believe that someone could be so arrogant as to borrow from loan sharks just to show off. "I''m still waiting for him to greet Zabrina. Didn''t he say that he knows her?" Matthew sneered. It was really a shame that Chuck ran away, otherwise, Matthew would''ve exposed him right there and then! Yvette became worried. She was concerned that Chuck had found out about her borrowing from the usury. Would he look down on her? Would he break up with her? She panicked and figured that she had to take Chuck out of that ce. She wouldn''t be able to bear it if Chuck found out about what she did. She wanted to solve the problem herself, then confess to Chuck and ask him for his forgiveness. Yvette stood up anxiously to look for Chuck. She was determined to find him and leave the bar! Chapter 203 Chapter 203 In the private room of the bar, Chuck and Zelda were alone. They kissed for a minute, but then Chuck became more and more sober. If they were at home, he would definitely have indulged himself with Zelda. However, they were at a bar, and his wife was still waiting for him outside. Chuck came to his senses and stepped back, "Sister Zelda, I''m sorry..." Zelda stopped as well. She felt bitter. In fact, when she took the initiative to kiss Chuck, he didn''t touch her at all. So she knew that he probably didn''t want to do anything with her that moment. But she took the initiative nevertheless. She felt wronged and upset. Then, tears ran down her cheeks. She was drunk and wanted to have some fun, but he didn''t want to. Chuck''s heart ached. He reached out and wiped the tears off her face. She tilted her head, her cries getting slightly louder, "Chuck, I really won''t bother you. You are the first man I''ve liked in a long time. I''m not asking for anything but just for you to apany me whenever I feel lonely. Only that." "Sister Zelda, I came with Yvette. She''s still outside." Chuck sighed. She looked elegant even when she was crying. Zelda sobbed, "Would you apany me if she wasn''t here today?" She felt so ashamed for crying in front of the person she liked. Would he think that she was ugly? "I..." Chuck had been thinking about the same question too. He couldn''t deny that he had feelings for Zelda. Initially, he only wanted to be friends with benefits with Zelda. They''d get together at night and part ways once the sun rises the next morning. However, after hesitating, he realised that what Zelda wanted wasn''t just physicalfort, but a lastingpanion. Unfortunately, Chuck couldn''t promise her that because he was already married to his childhood friend, Yvette Jordan. If he did that, he would have let both of them down. "Okay, I understand. Chuck, you may leave now. Yvette must be getting anxious." Zelda felt sad. She tried to hold back her tears, but she couldn''t bear it. She hated herself for crying in front of the person she liked. "Sister Zelda." "I''m okay, don''t make Yvette worry about you." "Okay, I''ll leave now." Chuck realised that Yvette must''ve been worried sick about him. If she found out where he was, she would be really upset. "Chuck, do I look ugly today?" Zelda stood up and asked. "No. Sister Zelda, you look beautiful today," Chuck admitted. She had a pair of denim shorts on that showed off her slender and fair legs. They could arouse any man''s desire. Chuck said, "Happy birthday." Zelda wiped her tears and walked over. Chuck''s heart was in a knot. He gritted his teeth and took the initiative to hug Zelda as he said, "Sister Zelda, you are really beautiful today..." Chuck was struggling in his heart, but it wasn''t because he didn''t touch Zelda today. It was because he felt guilty over her and over Yvette who was waiting for him outside. Zelda buried herself in Chuck''s arms and she felt a sense of security. She liked that feeling. "I''m only beautiful for you." Zelda''s voice was soft but bitter. She felt even more saddened that he had taken the initiative to hug her. She fell in love with a man. But he was already married. Chuck remained calm. After Zelda had cooled down, he was ready to let go of her and leave. However, he was taken aback. He noticed Yvette through the ss panel of the private room. Was she looking for him? Chuck became extremely nervous. It was as though he had returned to that night when he and Queenie Carson were in Yvette''s room. Queenie had helped him jerk off after Yvette fell asleep. Realising that Chuck was at a loss, Zelda took the initiative to let go of him and said, "Okay, you may leave now. Don''t make Yvette worry about you. Also, you can forget about what happened today. I drank too much and I kissed you, so you don''t have to feel guilty at all." Chuck didn''t say anything and he didn''t dare to make a sound. After a while, he whispered, "Sister Zelda, don''t say that." "It''s fine, go ahead now. It will be bad if Yvette finds out." Chuck nodded. He was also worried about this now. Did Yvette see anything when she passed by just now? s! Chuck let out a long sigh. To be honest,pared to the time when Queenie helped him while they were in Yvette''s presence, he felt even more guilty. This time, Yvette was awake and probably noticed them. Chuck walked closer to the door and stood there until he was sure that Yvette was gone. Then, he breathed a sigh of relief and carefully opened the door and went out. Zelda returned to the sofa. She grabbed her wine and downed it in one shot. She felt bitter, wronged, and lost. Her tears started to flow again... ...... "Hubby, let''s go back," Yvette told Chuck when she finally saw him. "What''s wrong?" Chuck asked. She had agreed toe to the bar for a good time, so why was she trying to leave now? Did she see Zelda and him hugging just now? Chuck was nervous. "I just want to go home. Shall we go home together?" Yvette came over and took a wet tissue out of her bag. She reached out, wiped Chuck''s lips, and balled the tissue in her hands. There was a faint lipstick stain on the tissue. Chuck touched his lips, feeling even more flustered. "It''s okay, hubby. There was something on your lips but I wiped it away for you. Let''s go home, okay?" Yvette said. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Alright, let''s go." They walked towards the direction of the entrance. Yvette held onto Chuck, trying to avoid Matthew and the crowd. She was really worried that Chuck would find out that she had borrowed a loan from the usury. If he did, he would definitely feel worried and disappointed. She was older than him and his bride since young. How could she let him worry about her? However, things didn''t go as nned. "Yo, why are you leaving so soon?" The ss monitor approached them when he saw them sneaking away. Yvette bit her lips and stared at him. Chuck squinted his eyes, holding back his urge to punch him. "Matthew won the highest consumption today. He is going to sing with Zabrina. Don''t you two want to listen?" Lincoln, the ss monitor was delighted. He assumed that they knew the truth about Chuck''s car and were thinking of running away. After all, loans were pretty easy to get! Chuck looked over and saw that Matthew was standing beside Zabrina. His eyes were glued on her. It was most likely that he was thinking of nabbing her as his woman. Of course, Chuck could care less about this. Although Matthew was abominable, it was Zabrina''s freedom to do whatever she pleased. "You go ahead," Chuck said. He knew that Yvette wanted to leave the bar. "No, Matthew still wants to drink with you after he''s done singing," Lincoln teased, "Don''t leave in such a hurry. Or... are you afraid that your sports car would get driven away?" Chuck frowned. Who was going to drive his car away? It belonged to him. "What do you mean?" Chuck stared at him, waiting for an answer. "Hubby, let''s go home..." Yvette uttered nervously. It was clear that the ss monitor was going to talk about the usury. Chuck nodded. What was wrong with Yvette? He felt like she got bullied when he was away with Zelda just now. The ss monitor smiled proudly, "It seems like you are really afraid about your car being taken away? You haven''t paid thest installment, have you?" That must be it, or else why would they be in such a hurry to leave? "What are you talking about?" Chuck''s voice was indifferent. Lincoln guffawed, "Stop pretending, we already know that Yvette borrowed money in order to buy your car." "Enough, I already told you that he bought the car himself," Yvette red at him and said. "Oh really? Why are you still protecting him? Do you think that we believe you? Yvette, you are really kind to him." "You''re wrong. All of you are. Hubby, let''s go home," Yvette suggested. His car was worth more than five million dors. Where on earth would she be able to borrow that much money for Chuck? These people were just out of their minds.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chuck nced at the ss monitor and said, "Okay, honey, let''s go home." Chuck took Yvette outside, but the ss monitor continued to mock him, "Show off. Choosing to run away now that you can''t fake it anymore? Yvette, you really have bad taste. Does your husband know that you are kind enough to borrow from the usury to buy a sports car for him?" Chapter 204 Chapter 204 "What usury?" Chuck heard the ss monitor say that Yvette had borrowed from the usury to buy him the car. Yvette borrowed from the usury? It was hard to believe. He knew that she sold her house in order to save herpany, and invested a lot of money in managing thepany in the za. She should''ve earned enough money from the house, and he even used his status as the Baller to give her five hundred thousand dors. Although Yvette did tell him that she wanted to return the money, he didn''t ept it, so the money should still be in her ount. She shouldn''t need to borrow money from anyone. How could she use up more than one million dors so quickly? Chuck found it hard to believe. He knew Yvette too well. She wouldn''t spend money casually and would usually save the money she had. She wasn''t the kind of girl who would spend on luxury items either, so where did the money go? Why did she need to borrow from the usury? Chuck looked at Yvette. However, she tried to avoid his gaze. She sighed and felt embarrassed. She didn''t feel ashamed, but she just felt that she couldn''t face Chuck anymore. Chuck must have thought she was a gold digger since she borrowed money from the loan sharks. She just invested too much into advertising thepany, as well as thepensation for the ne back in Central City. Yvette really didn''t have much money left. She even had to return the Baller money, so she had no other choice. Chuck saw Yvette lower her head, and that was when he realized that Yvette did really borrow a loan. Chuck sighed. He really wanted to tell Yvette that he had a super-rich mother, so she didn''t need to borrow a loan. He wanted her to know that she didn''t have to work so hard in thepany, and that she could spend one million dors a day if she wanted to. Yet... His mother had warned him to be cautious. She still wanted to observe Yvette before she could finally ept her. There was nothing he could say now. Chuck struggled. His reasoning suppressed his impulse to spill the beans. Since his mother had requested that from him, he decided to trust her and listen to her. "Stop pretending. Don''t you understand what I said? Yvette borrowed a loan to buy you a car. Who knows if someone is going to tow your car away tomorrow? Too bad you''ve gone too far. You''re just a good-for-nothing!" The ss monitor sneered. "Listen clearly now, my husband didn''t ask me to buy him a car. He didn''t!" Yvette red at him. It was already difficult for her to face Chuck. However, she couldn''t restrain herself from defending Chuck from what Lincoln was saying. Lincoln snickered, "Do you seriously believe what you just said?" "Honey, it''s okay. Let''s go back." Yvette was obviously in a bad mood. Chuck wanted to figure out how much money Yvette had borrowed. He figured that it should be roughly 100,000 dors based on the size of thepany. Once they got home, Chuck would immediately transfer the money to her so that she could pay the loan. However, he couldn''t figure out how the ss monitor found out. "Hubby, I''m sorry," Yvette whispered. For the first time in her life, she had lost her confidence and she couldn''t look at Chuck. She felt that she had been exposed for something terrible that she did, and the guilt and shame was crushing her. "It''s fine." Chuckforted her and grabbed Yvette''s hand to leave. "Are you going to stop pretending now?" The ss monitorughed at him. Chuck nced at him and asked Yvette to wait for him as he walked over to the ss monitor. Lincoln continued to snicker, "What are you doing? Do you want to hit me? Touch me, and I''ll send someone..." Bang! Chuck clenched his fist and hit Lincoln in the stomach. With his other hand, he covered Lincoln''s mouth and stopped him from screaming out loud. The ss monitor''s eyes burst wide open as he felt an immense pain, so painful that he almost fainted. It was only then that Lincoln realized Chuck wasn''t just ying around. Chuck threw another punch at him, hitting his cheek this time. The ss monitor grunted and fainted immediately. Chuck threw him against the wall casually. He knew that it wasmon for fights to happen in a bar, especially since there were so many drunkards. He hoped that someone would pick him up, preferably a man... Then, he walked back to his wife. Yvette bit her lips and lowered her head. "Honey, let''s go back." Chuck tried to smile at her, but Yvette felt even less confident. "It''s okay. We''ll talk about it when we get home." Chuck held Yvette''s hand and they walked outside. However, Matthew had witnessed what happened. He picked up the microphone and said, "Hello, everyone. I''m the winner with the highest spending today. I''ll be honored to have a friend up here with me. He ims to know Miss Zabrina Yalden ... Zabrina, I''m not sure if you know this guy?" Matthew smirked and directed the question to Zabrina. She was shocked. Who would know her here? "Sure." Zabrina nodded without hesitation. She also wanted to know who this person was. "Chuck Cannon, don''t go. Didn''t you say that you know Zabrina? I''m giving you a chance to prove yourself now." Matthewughed. Deep down, he looked down on Chuck for having Yvette borrow a loan just for him to buy a car. Did Chuck really think he could be acquainted with Zabrina with his meager abilities? Chuck was forcibly stopped in his tracks. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Come on up! You aren''t shy, are you?" Matthew chuckled. Everyone looked around. Who was this Chuck? "Zabrina, wait a minute. My friend is shy. I''ll call him..." Matthew said. He couldn''t wait to embarrass Chuck in front of everyone. How dare he lie about knowing Zabrina? Zabrina wouldn''t befriend a loser like him. "Wait, Chuck Cannon? Are you talking about Mr. Cannon?" Zabrina suddenly asked. She nced around and saw Chuck in the crowd. But who was the beautiful woman next to him? "Mr. Cannon?" Matthew frowned. "Yes, I do know Mr. Cannon." Zabrina smiled as she walked off the stage and through the stunned crowd. She approached Chuck and said, "Mr. Cannon, what are you doing here? What a coincidence, let''s sing together!" What. The. Hell??!! The people in the bar were surprised that Zabrina took the initiative to invite a man to sing. To make matters moreplicated, he didn''t even spend a single penny in the bar! Yvette''s ssmates were equally dumbfounded by what they saw. A popr star who was such a gorgeous woman was inviting a loser on stage for a song? Matthew''s expression sank. He felt like he had been punched in his face. He was the highest spender at the bar, but Zabrina invited Chuck to sing with her instead of him? He couldn''t help it anymore. He walked down the stage and whispered to Zabrina, "This is a mistake, right? Let me tell you. This man''s belongings were all funded single-handedly by his wife. His wife borrowed..." "Mr. Cannon, is this your wife?" Zabrina was surprised and ignored Matthew. She thought that Chuck was still single. After all, he was rather young. She didn''t expect that he already had a beautiful wife. Somehow, she felt slightly disappointed. "Yes, you all go ahead. I''ll take her home now," Chuck replied. Yvette knew that Zabrina knew Chuck, but she didn''t expect her to personally invite him to sing. She suddenly felt worthless. While her husband was climbing up the ranks, she was falling further and further down. The gap between them would just grow wider from now on. If things progressed like this, would Chuck abandon her one day? Yvette was worried and nervous. She looked at Chuck in a daze and felt defeated. "Sure, Mr. Cannon, be careful along the way," Zabrina said with a smile. Chuck nodded. He took one nce at Matthew then walked out with Yvette. Silence engulfed the bar. Matthew''s face was burning with shame as though Chuck had personally and physically pped him. He muttered in disbelief, "Zabrina, how do you know him?" Zabrina was in a bad mood for no reason. "I''m telling you, you''d better stay away from this man. He looks morous on the surface, but he''s really just a piece of trash. Everything he had was bought with the money his wife borrowed. He''s feeding off of his wife. Don''t trust him!" In Matthew''s opinion, Chuck must have be the biggest spender in some other bar and met Zabrina there. After all, all of Chuck''s money was given to him by Yvette''s loan! However, Zabrina nced at him and said, "Mr. Yallopp, I don''t know where you heard such gossip, but I assure you, Mr. Cannon is nothing like what you just described. He has a backing that''s beyond your imagination..." Chapter 205 Chapter 205 "Beyond my imagination? Haha, Zabrina, are you kidding?" Matthew Yalloppughed at her and thought that she was joking. What kind of background could a person have if he had to depend on his wife to borrow a loan? A sh*tty background, maybe? "No, I''m not joking with you, Mr. Yallopp." Zabrina Yalden shook her head and said, "Let me put it like this. Mr. Yallopp, when you go to Central City, would a five-star hotel pick you up with a Rolls- Royce and provide you with the highest standard of reception?" Matthew frowned. His family''s worth was only around one billion dors. It was nothing extraordinary in Central City, so how could he be given top-tier treatment by a five-star hotel? Matthew stoppedughing when he realized that Zabrina was serious. He asked uneasily, "Are you kidding? Are you saying that Chuck was qualified for such service?" "Yes, he was. Also, do you think you could beat up a billionaire in public in Central City and escape unscathed?" Zabrina asked again. "What did you say?" Matthew was stunned. He wouldn''t dare to touch a billionaire even if he was given an exorbitant amount of money to do so! What if the person decided to take revenge? It wasn''t something he could handle. Matthew made sure he wasn''t just hallucinating and asked, "Zabrina, are you serious?" "Do you think I am joking with you, Mr. Yallopp?" Zabrina looked calm, but deep inside she was inexplicably agitated. "Gasp!" Matthew found it hard to understand. How could it be? If Chuck Cannon was so powerful, why would he make Yvette Jordan borrow a loan for him? Was there any misunderstandings here? What if.... Chuck was just bragging to Zabrina and she believed himpletely? That could be possible! Wait, that must be the case! Matthew smirked, "Let''s not talk about him anymore. Zabrina, are you free tonight? I want to treat you to supper." It was just a simple invitation, but when it came from Matthew''s lips, it could mean anything else. After all, he had spent 500,000 dors here today! Zabrina knew that he had a lot of money! Zabrina declined, "Nope, I still have to work tomorrow." Matthew chuckled, "It''s alright, it''s just filming! What are you scared of?" "I''m afraid that Mr. Cannon will fire me. He''s one of the major investors in this movie... Mr. Yallopp, please leave." Zabrina quickly walked up to the stage. Matthew was stunned. Investing in movies? Chuck invested in her movie? This movie cost at least tens of millions of dors, so how was that possible? Unless..... Zabrina wasn''t joking when she told him about Chuck? Thinking of how he had dismissed Zabrina''s words just now, Matthew broke out in a cold sweat... ...... Chuck drove Yvette home. She kept her head low and was silent throughout the whole journey. Once they got home, she went straight to her room. However, before she could do that, Chuck stopped her and asked, "Honey, how much money did you borrow? I''ll pay them back for you, but you have to stop borrowing..." He knew Yvette wanted to leave so suddenly because her ssmates was ridiculing her for borrowing money from usurers. Yvette tried her best to pretend that everything was okay and reassured him, "Hubby, I''m sorry. Let me solve it myself, okay?" Chuck was helpless. She had always been like this. Whenever something happened, she would find a way to solve it by herself. But it was different this time, just how much did she actually borrow? "Hubby." Yvette came over to him, and the two of them sat down on the sofa. Yvetteid her head on Chuck''s chest and asked, "Hubby, am I really that useless?" "Of course not! Who told you that?" Chuck sighed. Yvette was such an independent woman, so how could she ever be useless? With her ability, thepany was bound to rise and achieve greater heights. Right now, Yvette was just going through a difficult period. Yvette buried her head onto Chuck''s chest for a long time before she returned to her room. Chuck was still pondering over how much Yvette had borrowed. After all, it wasn''t a simple matter to borrow money from usurers. He watched as Yvette returned to her room in low spirits and secretly took out his phone. He opened up his Wechat in resignation. Chuck had thoughts of leaving his ''baller'' identity behind, but right now this was the only way he could ask Yvette about the money. Yvette transferred money to him every day, but Chuck didn''t ept it. He sent a Whechat message to her. "How have you been?" Chuck heard Yvette''s phone ringing in her room. Sure enough, she replied quickly, "You finally replied. Why aren''t you epting the money that I had transferred to you? Hurry up and take it. I''ll be more at ease once you epted it." "It''s alright, you can keep the money. I don''t need the money now anyway." "Thank you for your kind thought, but please take the money!" Chuck was helpless since Yvette was just too stubborn. He could only reply: "I passed by your company and found that yourpany isn''t doing well. Mind telling me a bit about it?" The message had been sent for a few minutes but Yvette did not reply to him. Just when Chuck thought she wouldn''t reply, her message arrived: "It''s doing fine, why don''t you just ept the money?" Suddenly, an idea popped into Chuck''s mind. He quickly asked, "Why don''t we meet up tomorrow? If there is any trouble in thepany, you can tell me." "Meet up? Sure, let''s meet at the restaurant downstairs to mypany." "Can''t we go somewhere else?" "Well, I don''t think I can. I don''t want to cause any misunderstandings for my husband. He''s working at the za too, so I think it''ll be better if he sees us. Sorry for the inconvenience." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "It''s alright, I''ll look for you tomorrow." "Well, I have to take this opportunity to thank you anyway." Chuck switched off his phone and walked to the balcony. After thinking about it, he decided to give Wilbur Wendel a call. It would be better if he could have Wilbur stand in for him as the ''baller'' and ask Yvette how thepany was doing and how much money she had borrowed. Wilbur was pleased to receive his call. He quickly asked if Chuck wanted to have some fun with him since he was at the night club. Chuck declined his invitation and told him about the whole situation and how he hoped Wilbur could help him out. Wilbur was surprised and said, "No wonder Yvette asked me about this, so you''re the ''baller''! No problem. I will go to herpany tomorrow and help you find out about this." Chuck was relieved. After all, Yvette was too shy to say anything in front of him so this was the only n he could use. He hung up the phone and was shocked to see Yvette standing behind him the moment he turned around. Why was she out here? Did she suspect him of being the ''baller''? Yvette said softly, "Hubby, I want to hug you to sleep." Chuck sighed in relief and walked into the room with Yvette in his arms. Yvette had grown ustomed to his touch for the past few days, so she couldn''t sleep properly without him. Yvette said, "Hubby, I need to tell you something. I''ll be meeting a friend who''s been helping me all this time at the restaurant downstairs to thepany tomorrow..." She wanted to make this matter clear. She would never be able to exin things clearly if Chuck misunderstood. Chuck was touched. He knew that he had to find a chance to confess that he was the ''baller''. However, it would be better to let Wilbur rece him this time. After all, it wasn''t something that Yvette wasfortable on telling him. She was too embarrassed to tell her husband. She was probably worried that he would look down on her. Chuck nodded, "Alright." Yvette looked up at Chuck and stared at his lips. She... didn''t know how to say it, but she saw a hint of lipstick on Chuck''s lips today. It definitely belonged to a woman, but who? Yvette''s heart was filled with sadness. She snuggled into Chuck''s embrace and shut her eyes. The next day, Yvette woke up early to make breakfast. After they had breakfast, Chuck took Yvette to the za and sent her to her office in his sports car. The minute she got down the car, his phone rang. It was Wilbur. The two of them met and Chuck quickly went through the details with him again. Wilbur listened to him attentively and patted his chest confidently, assuring him, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle this perfectly!" Chuck wasn''t worried but he was still nervous. What if Yvette didn''t believe him? He could only hope that everything would go as nned. They arrived at a restaurant that had VIP rooms for esteemed customers. Chuck and Wilbur got into two adjacent rooms so that Chuck could listen to the conversation between Wilbur and Yvette in their room. Chuck wanted to know what Yvette was going to say. He sent a message to Yvette and asked her toe down, to which she replied and said that she was on the way. Yvette looked at her mobile phone. For some unknown reason, she no longer felt the anticipation of meeting the ''baller'' for the first time. Instead, she was as calm as a cucumber, as though she was just here to meet someone who did her a favor. She calmed down and quickly went to the restaurant. She took a deep breath before entering the room, only to see Wilbur smiling at her inside. She was stunned and asked, "Are you the ''baller''?" "Yes." Wilbur was calm. He was familiar with such scenarios so there wasn''t a trace of anxiety on his face. Yvette looked at him coldly, her eyes scanning him from head to toe. After a while, she shook her head and said, "No, you''re not the ''baller''!" She had asked him thest time when she found out he was the boss of the za. However, his expression had told her that he wasn''t, so she was sure that Wilbur was just pretending. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chuck Cannon, who was listening to the conversation in the room next to Yvette''s was shocked to hear her firm deration. However, the shock quickly turned into distress. How could he fail to expect this situation? After all, Yvette Jordan had managed to be a college professor. In addition, her grades were always top-notch, be it in elementary school or in university. In other words, she could easily decipher the situation and guess that Wilbur Wendel wasn''t the baller! Maybe she had already found out when she met Wilburst time. Chuck sighed. He had underestimated his wife''s intelligence! What should he do now? He thought hard about how to resolve the situation. He knew that Yvette would definitely continue to find out who the ''baller'' was. However, he cleared his head and continued to listen to their conversation. "Really? You haven''t seen me before yet you''re so sure to reject the possibility that I am the ''baller''. I have feelings too, you know." Wilbur sighed and pretended to stand up, as though he was going to leave. "But you''re really not the ''baller''." Yvette shook her head. She was 100% sure that he was not the one. But... she was confused. There was no need for the ''baller'' to lie to her. At the same time, he looked pretty sad and sincere. Could she really be mistaken? Wilbur saw an opening and quickly pretended to be disappointed, "I knew it, you must''ve thought that I would look handsome and charming like those idols you see all the time right? Now that you''ve seen me in person, you realized that I''m not who you thought I was, so you''re disappointed and therefore you refuse to acknowledge my existence." Chuck shed him a thumbs-up. Wilbur often flirted with girls so he could tell lies readily. Yvette shook her head and tried to exin, "It''s not like that." She wasn''t a flirt and wouldn''t be easily tricked by handsome men. It was just a gut feeling she had. She then said, "I remember asking you about it when I met youst time. However, the feeling you gave me told me that you aren''t the ''baller'' who has been helping me all this time." Wilbur chuckled, "Are you trying to say that I concealed it too well?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "No, it''s..." Wilbur continued to ask, "I wasn''t nning on revealing myself at that time, so of course I masked my expressions. Just think about it carefully, if I weren''t the ''baller'', how would yourpany be able to open a business here? Or renew your contract sessfully? Do you think anyone else could''ve helped you with all this?" His words reminded Yvette of all these. It was true since he was the boss of the za, it probably just took one word for him to help her renew herpany''s contract. Was he.... really the ''baller''? Yvette suppressed her thoughts and looked at him warily. She sat down cautiously and asked once again, "Are you really the ''baller''?" Wilbur shrugged, "Do you still not believe me? The first time I saved you was when you got drunk with the two other bosses in that hotel......" Yvette was embarrassed at the mention of this. He must be the ''baller'' then since he was able to speak about these matters so casually. However, why didn''t she feel a tinge of gratitude towards him? Maybe... it was because they were meeting for the first time, so it felt different from chatting with him on Wechat. At this point, Yvette was convinced. After all, he did point out an important issue. Who else could it be apart from him? It would be best if she stopped dilly-dallying. He must be the ''baller'' who had helped her all this time! Yvette said apologetically, "Sorry for all the nonsense I had said just now." Wilbur smiled back warmly at her, "It''s fine, don''t worry." Chuck was relieved. Wilbur was pretty capable to be able to convince Yvette with just a few words. However, Chuck felt slightly ufortable since he was the real ''baller'', not Wilbur. Chuck sighed and was slightly annoyed at himself. Why did he ever think of making Wilbur stand in for him? He wondered what Yvette''s reaction would be once she realized that she was wrong and that Chuck was the real ''baller'' and not Wilbur. "Let''s order something." Yvette called the waiter over. The two ordered some food and Wilbur started chatting to her casually. Yvette was able to talk to him freely since she trusted Wilbur and treated him as a friend. She was bound to start revealing some of her worries. Yvette sighed, "Thepany''s business has been slightly better recently." It was true. The two big bosses whom she had picked up the other day at the airport had sent their employees over for training in herpany. Wilbur started to draw her into his trap, "In that case, your business should be doing great! How''s the profit this month?" "There is profit, but it can''t be used. The thing is..." Yvette sighed. She remembered how she had to pay nearly 500,000 dors for the ne in Central City. She was forced to turn to loan sharks to borrow money. "Why? Don''t worry, just tell me. We''re friends, aren''t we?" Wilbur was also curious. Yvette was hesitant whether she should tell him. After all, there was no way she could tell Chuck about what happened in Central City. Yvette stammered, "Well, I went to Central City and rented a ne. But I broke it. That itself cost me nearly 500,000 dors." She was prettyposed but she still felt a little remorseful. It would be great if Chuck was the one sitting opposite to her! Chuck was especially surprised. She had never told him this before! He sighed, perhaps this was the reason she was forced to turn to usurers to borrow money. If she had told him about this in the first ce, Chuck would''ve helped her then and there. Wilbur was confused and asked, "Why didn''t you tell your husband about this?" "I''m five years older than my husband. He''s young, handsome, and... very kind to me. How could I tell him about this? I''m afraid that I''ll be inconveniencing him and he''ll hate me for it..." Yvette shook her head with a bitter smile. It was best if Chuck was kept in the dark about this. She had already told him yesterday that she had borrowed a loan. There was no way she could let him know about all this. Otherwise, Chuck would definitely think that she was materialistic and grew to hate her. It would definitely end with them separating, and Yvette didn''t want that to happen. She was already used to Chuck by her side. If one day he wasn''t there, how would she get used to the emptiness beside her? How would she ever be able to move on with life? Wilbur was secretly envious. Who could ever bring themselves to hate such a beautiful and loving wife? Chuck finally heard Yvette''s deepest insecurities. He barely managed to hold himself back from barging into the room and assuring her. How could he ever hate her because of such a trivial issue? But if he rushed in now, Yvette would definitely feel guilty and wouldn''t be able to face him properly! "What happened then? How did you manage to put together the 500,000 dors?" Wilbur asked. Chuck had told him all the details. Yvette mumbled, feeling slightly rxed after revealing what had been weighing on her mind all this time, "I... I got a loan and borrowed 700,000 dors." Only seven hundred thousand dors? It was just as Chuck had expected. Yvette didn''t really spend a lot, so 700,000 dors was quite sufficient. Wilbur continued asking her, "700,000 dors? Why didn''t you ask me for it?" Yvette didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t tell him that she went to borrow a loan because she wanted to return him the money, could she? If she did, he definitely would not be willing to ept the 500,000 dors she had transferred to him. "I can handle it myself." She refused to say anything else. She couldn''t possibly tell him that she had been duped by the loansharks as well, could she? She insisted, "Please ept the 500,000 dors first!" Wilbur told her the exact same thing Chuck had asked him to say just now, "Just take it. You need it more than me now." Yvette said earnestly, "No, the money is yours, so please just ept it. I''m really thankful to you for helping me so much!" Yvette was truly grateful to the ''baller''. If it weren''t for him, she would have been raped by those two men that day in the hotel... If that was the case, she would not be able to face Chuck at all. She had been Chuck''s wife ever since she was a child. However, what would Chuck think if she lost her virginity? Yvette was still afraid now that she thought about it. They ate silently for the rest of the meeting. Yvette did not say much and left for work after she finished eating. Chuck took this chance toe over. Wilbur smiled at him and said, "You are very lucky to find such a wife." Chuck also felt that he was very lucky to have grown up with Yvette and to have the chance to make her his wife. "What are you going to do now?" Wilbur asked curiously. What could he do? He could only transfer seven hundred thousand dors to Yvette and ask her to return the money to the loansharks first.. Only then would she be able to continue with her business peacefully. Chuck decided to transfer 700 thousand dors to Yvetteter that day. Since Ynda Lane had enough money, he didn''t have to ask his mother for it. Wilbur said, "Alright. Anyway, since she believes that I''m the ''baller'', just give me a call if you want me to continue pretending..." Chuck nodded. After all, he most probably needed his help to stand in for him for a few more times. Wilbur chuckled, "Chuck, since I''m free this afternoon, I''ll take you to a good ce. I''m sure you''ll like it..." Chuck, of course, understood the meaning behind his smirk. He was about to refuse him when the door to the room was suddenly opened, followed by a surprised voice that said, "Hubby, why are you here?" What? Wasn''t Yvette going back herpany? Why did shee back? Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Yvette Jordan was taken aback. When she went upstairs just now, she realized that she had carelessly left her bag in the restaurant and came down to retrieve it. She never expected to see her husband Chuck inside. Chuck Cannon was in despair. If Yvette knew that he was the ''baller'', she would definitely be angry, right? He sighed and was about to confess. After all, he was using the identity of the ''baller'' to help her. She would not be too angry, would she? He was about to say something when he was interrupted by Wilbur. Wilbur Wendel had put on his stern businessman look and pretended to scold Chuck, "Chuck, what''s wrong with you? You couldn''t even handle such a minor issue and you have to disturb me during my meal. Are you going to disturb me in the middle of my business too?" Chuck was speechless, but he was pretty fond of Wilbur now. He was a pretty good friend. At least he was smart. Hearing this, Yvette''s heart ached. Was her husband here to apologize to Wilbur because of some business issues? Yvette quickly came to Chuck''s defense, "I''m sorry, my husband won''t do it again." She didn''t want to see her husband being wronged. "Fine, since you''ve apologized for your husband, I''ll let it go this time. Pay more attention to your work next time, do you understand?" Wilbur berated and pretended to storm out of the room. He left to find Zabrina Yalden. After all, they were going to wrap up their shooting at the za in a few days. He had to take that opportunity to confess to her. Chuck and Yvette heaved a sigh of relief. She quicklyforted him, "Hubby, don''t worry. This happens quite often when you''re working. Why don''t you take a few days off and rest up?" Chuck shook his head and refused, "No need." Chuck knew that despite being under a lot of pressure, Yvette was still very concerned about him. He sighed helplessly. Yvette should have told him about her problems. "Well, hubby, do you want to go to my office?" Yvette was worried that Chuck would be targeted by those people again. Chuck was thinking of sending Yvette the money as soon as possible, so he couldn''t go to her office at the moment. He came up with an excuse and said, "Honey, I''m going to learn boxing in the afternoon." Yvette was still worried, "Okay. Hubby, be careful," "I will." "I''ll be going then." Yvette grabbed her bag and left for herpany. The minute she disappeared from his sight, Chuck immediately called Ynda and asked her to transfer 700,000 dors to him. In less than a minute, the money was transferred into his ount. Chuck transferred it to Yvette and said, "Loan sharks are pretty vicious. You need to pay off your loans first. What if something goes wrong and your husband bes aware of it?" He was relieved after sending the message. Chuck saw that the message was still unseen, so he thought that Yvette was probably too busy to check her phone. He was ready to go to the boxing house, Just as he was about to leave the restaurant, he met Queenie Carson, whom he hadn''t seen for a few days. She was wearing a waitress'' uniform. Was she working here? Queenie was surprised. It was summer vacation so she was doing three part-time jobs at once to ensure she could pay for her tuition fees and continue studying. After all, she had a gigantic quarrel with her aunt. Chuck greeted her politely, "How''s it going? Are you used to the new ce yet?" Queenie asked softly, "I''m very well. Thank you. How... how are things going with Teacher Jordan?" They were most likely already living together. However, she couldn''t help thinking of what she did that night with Chuck. She really couldn''t forget it. For the past few nights, she had been constantly dreaming of that night and how she woke up weak in her knees and feeling slightly ufortable. "Um, I live in her house." Chuck didn''t think it was necessary to hide anything from Queenie since she knew about his rtionship with Yvette. However, he was still slightly awkward. A slight nce of her hand would remind him of that night. It was.... exciting but guilt-tripping. Nevertheless, it was pretty addictive. The two of them were embarrassed. "I won''t bother you then." "Yeah, I''ll leave first then." "Okay." Chuck walked out while Queenie was feeling downcast. She knew that it was just a misunderstanding that night. Chuck was going to touch Yvette but identally touched her instead. The rest of the night happened because he had aroused her and she took the initiative to help him... To put it short, the both of them had a whale of a time that day. She should have forgotten that night, but how could she? It was her first time helping a boy... She wondered if she would have the chance to help him again... N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Queenie shook the thoughts out of her head and focused on earning money. ...... In the office, Yvette didn''t have time to look at her mobile phone. The moment she left the restaurant and headed upstairs, the malicious loan sharks followed behind her closely with lewd eyes. "Hey, you''ve disappointed me. I gave you my Whatsapp number but I can''t believe you didn''t add me." Dread snickered. He was annoyed at how Yvette refused to add his contact although he dropped her so many hints. "What do you want?" Yvette stared at them. She had a bad feeling that something was about to happen. Dread sat down and said, "Have you forgotten what day it is today? Time to return the money!" Yvette said coldly, "100,000 dors, right? I''ll transfer it to you right now." Dread sneered, "Are you ying dumb? It''s 700,000 dors! Isn''t your little husband driving a sports car? Let him help you!" His men had reported to him that Chuck drove a sports car. To hell with being poor! A sports car would cost at least a million dors! If he could afford it, why would he even bother getting a loan? He didn''t believe it until his men showed him the photos as evidence. "I''ll warn you, you''d better not think of using my husband!" Yvette snapped. That was her bottom line. "If you don''t pay me back right now, I''ll send someone to drag him here. Do you hear me?" Dread was delighted. He continued threatening, "If you don''t pay me back 700,000 dors, I''ll just have to take your hubby''s car as mortgage. I''ll give it back to you only if you pay me!" "I''ll call the police!" Yvette red at him. "Call the police? Well then, I''ll have to ask my men to hack him to death. Do you believe I''ll do that?" Dread sneered. He had already ordered two of his underlings to follow Chuck. With just a phone call, they could easily block him and give him a few goodshes. Who would be able to stop them? "No, don''t touch him." Yvette was desperate as she shook her head. "If you don''t want me to, then you''d better cough up the money! Or else, I''m afraid you''ll have to go to the hospital to see him." Dread sneered, "Of course, you could also choose to spend some time entertaining me and I''ll consider giving you an extension. It''s your choice." Yvette sat down. Chuck was her only family now, so she could not let anything happen to him. She struggled to think up a n and finally said, her face as pale as death, "I don''t have that much money for you now. If you insist, you can have mypany. Take it..." Dread frowned and asked, "How much is your low-gradepany worth?" Yvette red at him and was determined. She said, "It''s not much, but I can give you another 500,000 dors! I can sign the contract with you now, but from now on we''re done! Don''t ever think ofying a finger on my husband, or I''lle after you and then kill myself! I mean it, and I''ll do it!" This woman was serious. She wasn''t going to hesitate if they actually went against their terms. Yvette was willing to give up everything just to protect Chuck. Dread looked at her warily. For some reason, her deste re made his skin crawl. How could a mere woman give him such a feeling? His underlings reminded him, "Boss, why don''t we just let it go? We can get around 300,000 dors if we sell thepany, so it''s not a loss for us." They were also equally scared by Yvette''s eyes. Dread snorted, "We''ll be even if you add on 600,000 dors and your Mercedes-Benz!" "In your dreams! I won''t give you the car!" Yvette was firm. This was the car that Chuck had bought for her. She cherished it a lot and would never give it to anyone else. She negotiated, "600,000 dors, plus thepany! Otherwise, you won''t get a cent!" Dread''s expression was sour as he was forced to agree, "Okay! Transfer the money now, and then sign the contract!" Ultimately, he was still slightly worried about it. It was probably enough now that he got the money back and even managed to secure the ownership of apany. It was time to stop. Yvette immediately transferred 600,000 dors to him. After receiving the money, he had his men draw up an ownership transfer contract. It took 10 minutes toplete the whole process. Yvette felt empty inside. Thepany that she had spent 5 whole years on was gone in just a matter of minutes. She had invested too much into thepany, having lost her house and even going into debt because of it. Despite feeling bitter, at least Chuck wouldn''t have to suffer because of her mistakes. This was the only thing that couldfort Yvette at this moment. Dread was delighted and handed Yvette her contract, taunting, "Nice cooperating with you,e find me if you... stop ring at me now. At least I feel pretty happy about this exchange. Now you can finally take a good rest and rx. You can pack up your things here now and scram, because thepany is now mine!" Chapter 208 Chapter 208 "There are still some things I haven''t dealt with. The payroll and training lists have yet to be completed." Yvette Jordan couldn''t leave like this. She had given her life''s efforts to thepany, so how could she just leave like that? Dread frowned and asked, "How many days do you need?" He was going to find someone to take over thepany. It would probably get him 300,000 to 500,000 dors. "Four days." Yvette sighed. She didn''t know how to tell this to Chuck Cannon. "Four days? Is that enough?" Dread suddenly sneered. He nned to let Yvette deal with these and at least pay the sries of the employees. He wouldn''t want anything unexpected to happen. He snickered, "Do you want me to give you a few more days? You just have to apany me once and I''ll give you all the time you need. What do you say?" Yvette said nothing but just stared at him sharply. Dread felt ufortable and quickly snorted, "Four days it is then! I''lle back in four days and you''d better transfer thepany''s ownership to me properly. If you still mope around here after it''s done, don''t me me for throwing you out by force! Come on!" Dread left with his men. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Yvette sat down and stared nkly at her office. She had sat here for ages, but now everything seemed different since thepany was no longer hers. She struggled to hold back her tears. She thought to herself, "It''s alright if thepany is gone, I could still make money and open another one. It''s fine, it''s not a big deal ..." However, no amount offorting was enough to stop her tears from flowing. She was extremely upset. Thepany''s business has just gotten better recently but none of it mattered anymore since it was no longer hers. She wiped away her tears and really wanted to call Chuck, but she just couldn''t bring herself to call him. She was about to tuck her phone away when she noticed a message from the ''baller'' transferring another 700,000 dors to her. Yvette sighed. She needed money to process the employee''s payroll, so she had no choice to ept the money. She hesitated but soon epted the money. However, she made sure to return 600,000 dors back to him. Now that she had lost herpany, so she didn''t need so much money. She sent a message to the ''baller'' telling him that she would pay him the money back in a month. 100,000 dors plus 500,000 dors was a total of 600,000 dors of debt. Yvette felt bitter for owing so much money. She definitely had to n properly in a month or she would never be able to return the money. She also had another problem. How was she supposed to tell Chuck? Yvette was sullen. In fact, she really wanted Chuck toe over and ask him to help her solve this issue. However, she already told himst night that she would solve it herself. If Chuck came over, he would definitely be disappointed by her. Yvette did not dare to take that risk. She took a deep breath and called in all the staff. Then, she started telling them the inevitable truth, "I''m really sorry, there''s been some problems in thepany. Everyone, please finish up your work in four days and I''ll pay your sries ordingly." As soon as she said that, all the staff were surprised! It was too hard to understand! "What? Director Jordan, wasn''t thepany doing well recently? How could there be a problem?" "Yes, Director Jordan, what''s wrong with thepany?" "A personal problem," Yvette admitted, feeling even more resentful. Just yesterday, she was doing things in thepany confidently, but in just 24 hours thepany''s ownership had changed. It was as though she was going on a terrible roller coaster that left her depressed and anxious for the future. "s! I didn''t expect that working here will soon be a memory. It''s been three years..." An employee sighed. "Yeah, it''s too sudden. Director Jordan, since thepany is gone, what are you nning to do next? Are you gonna start another business elsewhere?" "We''ll follow you wherever you go, Director Jordan." "That''s right, I''ll follow you." The staffs expressed their opinions one after another. Yvette was moved, but how would she have the money to start anotherpany now? Once she paid their sries, she would only be left with around 10 to 20 thousand dors. What could she even do with it? Yvette shook her head and said, "Sorry, unfortunately I have no such ns yet." The staff sighed, "That''s a pity!" Although Yvette didn''t have a good temper, she always made sure to separate personal feelings from work. They were also treated extremely well in thepany and trusted Yvette''s decision. However, since Yvette did not have a n in mind, they had no choice but to look for another job. Everyone walked out dejectedly. Yvette sat down and spaced out. She tried to calm herself down and told herself it was fine to start all over again. Everything would be fine. It was only then that she started calcting the employees'' sries and nned her budget for the month. She was determined to make some money. ...... Chuck was initially very happy after Yvette epted the money, but the happiness soon turned to confusion after she transferred 600,000 dors back to him. What was going on? He guessed that Yvette still refused to let him help. Chuck knew that she was very independent, so he did not reply her. Since she was so stubborn, he would just respect her decision. After all, she would definitely tell him on Whatsapp if she was in a predicament. He had just arrived at the boxing ring. He remembered how he thought the ce was pretty remote the first time he came. However, when he parked his car and came down, he saw an acquaintance whom he wasn''t very fond of. It seemed that this ce was not that remote after all. It was Quinn''s assistant, whom Chuck had pped a few days ago. Chuck saw him sneaking around in an alley and meeting up with a weird person. After exchanging a few words, they shook hands as though he hade to a consensus. The assistant''s had a lewd smile on his face and a red bottle in his hand. What on earth were they doing? Chuck was curious. All of a sudden, he recalled seeing Quinn Miller and her assistant walking out from the elevatorst time. The assistant''s gaze was fixated on Quinn''s buttocks. It made Chuck''s skin crawl. Could the small bottle contain that sort of medicine? Chuck was not a fool and he immediately knew what it was. He snickered. Quinn had tried to force him to kneel and apologize to her. Now, the tables had turned and she was about to get drugged and vited by her assistant. How interesting! Despite seeing this, Chuck did not bother to butt in. He pretended that he didn''t see anything and headed to the boxing ring instead. He had thought of following the assistant just to see what would happen but felt it was inappropriate of him to do so. Oh well, time to learn boxing! ...... "Boss, I''ve looked into Chuck as per your orders but found nothing. I can''t find out the rtionship between him and Karen Lee at all." The assistant said while secretly taking nces at Quinn''s supple thighs. "Nothing?" Quinn''s expression darkened. She hesitated after learning about Karen''s powers. Karen was definitely richer than her. Quinn was still pondering on how to purchase Chuck''s za. This was why she had been frustrated for several days. Firstly, she couldn''t stand the humiliation from that incidentst time and secondly, she really liked the za. The assistant replied, "Yes, I think Karen must''ve blocked any ess to Chuck Cannon''s information." Quinn was angry. She had to get the za at all costs! Quinn ordered, "Prepare the purchase n immediately!" "Yes. However, there are still some other ces which are avable. Will you be interested in them, boss?" "No, I''ll think about themter. What I want to buy now is the za!" "Yes, boss, please drink some water and don''t be angry. I will prepare the n immediately." The assistant said while bringing over a bottle of water. Quinn was not the type to drink water from an opened bottle. Therefore, the assistant had prepared beforehand and ced the drug inside in advance. He deliberately twisted the bottle cap open as though it was a new bottle of water. Quinn nced at him and then took a sip. She then plopped herself down and ordered, "Get out and prepare the n! I want to buy the za in a week. If you can''t do it then scram!" "Yes..." The assistant nodded but deliberately stayed in the room. When he saw Quinn blushing, he suddenly sneered. Quinn shouted at him, "What are you still doing here? Get out!" "Boss, it''s not that I don''t want to go out. I''m just worried that you''ll have to call me backter, so I might as well just stay in the room!" "What... what did you make me drink just now?" Quinn felt that something was wrong. She glowered at him angrily. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Quinn Miller was desperate. She hated being harassed by men younger than her. She closed her eyes and tried to pretend that everything was going to be alright, but tears of despair were already rolling down her eyes. She did not have the strength to resist physically, but she was determined to kill the man and herself once she regained consciousness! She was dragged into the dark alley when her hand suddenly caught hold of something. It was the touch of another human being. Quinn felt as though she had stumbled upon a glimmer of hope. She started thrashing and croaking, "Please, help me, help me..." She pleaded bitterly. She hadn''t begged anyone for so many years, but now she had no choice but to ask for help. "Please, I beg you..." Quinn burst into tears. All of a sudden, a pair of eyes could be seen in the darkness. The assistant was shocked. How could there be anyone in this deste alley? He was so excited that he didn''t notice that there was someone in the alley. In the dark alley, this pair of eyes nced at him and then at Quinn, who was begging for mercy. The person did not speak. The alley was so quiet that they could hear the sounds of their hearts pounding in their chest. The assistant was in a tight spot. He gritted his teeth and stepped back, warning the person, "Well, don''t move. Do you see this exceptional woman here? She''s been going for skincare treatment monthly. She''s one of the best. Let''s share her since you''ll never see such a gorgeous woman like her in your life." "Don''t!" After listening to him, Quinn''s newly-arising hope immediately turned into despair. She was confident that her body would drive any man insane. If this person wanted a piece of her, she would... The owner of the pair of eyes still remained silent. The assistant was annoyed. Why was he so unlucky today? He quickly added, "What do you want? I''ll let you have her first, alright?" The figure suddenly spoke emotionlessly, "Scram!" The assistant couldn''t stand it any longer. He had prepared and worked so hard for this day. He finally seeded, but now he was forced to give his chance away? He squatted down and grabbed a brick. Then, he threw it at the figure, only to have the figure suddenly move away. With just one punch, the assistant was reduced to a pile in the ground. He squirmed on the ground like a worm and squealed in pain. The assistant gritted his teeth in pain and struggled to get on his knees. However, the figure slowly walked out of the darkness and the assistant gawked at him, stammering, "It''s you!" Boom! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The figure sent another kick his way, and the assistant was sent flying. He clutched his stomach in pain and limped away. Since he wasn''t a match for the man, his only option was to run away. However, he was remorseful - this was a once in a lifetime opportunity! Fortunately, he had just taken a video. Although he didn''t manage to get his hands on Quinn, he had already managed to take a video of her seductive and embarrassing moments. If he managed to show the video to others, Quinn would definitely lose her reputation! The assistant ran away. With this video, there was still a chance! The man walked out of the darkness. In the alley, a beam of light from the streetmps illuminated his face to reveal .... Chuck Cannon! Indeed, it was Chuck! He didn''t expect himself to stand up for Quinn. He was walking out of the boxing ring and preparing to go home just moment ago. However, he heard rustling in the alley. After a moment''s hesitation, he decided to to check it out. Then, Quinn inadvertently grabbed his hand and asked for his help. Upon looking at her clearly, he saw her muzzled look and scarlet cheeks. Chuck then knew what condition she was in. Her assistant had seeded. He just wanted to turn around and leave. After all, he didn''t like Quinn and even hated her. However, her desperate and hopeless pleas for help had made him take pity on her. If he left just like that and allowed her assistant to have his way with her, would that just prove that he was ungentlemanly? After thinking for a while, Chuck sighed. Forget it, he''ll just pretend that he was helping out a stranger. After the assistant left, Chuck was about to leave but was stopped in his tracks. A pair of arms appeared from behind him and embraced him, the touch of their skin as hot as the sun. The person mumbled, "I want it, give it to me..." It was a woman''s muffled voice, Quinn hadpletely lost her senses. Chuck frowned. How much medicine did this assistant use? Was he nning to ruin Quinn? "Let me go!" Chuck didn''t want n to entertain her anymore. "No, give it to me..." Quinn kissed Chuck sloppily and left him shocked. After struggling with her, he managed to break free of her, only to identally shove her against the wall. He heard the sound of her head hitting against the wall, then she slid to the ground and fell silent. Chuck was wide-eyed. Did he identally kill her? He quickly squatted down and felt her pulse. He was relieved after realizing that it was still there. She had probably just fainted, but now he was faced with arger predicament. If he left her like this, others would probably still pick her up anyways. What was the difference between that and saving her then? Hence, he came to the conclusion that he had no other way but to just drop her off somewhere. In a hotel, the woman at the reception saw Chuck hoisting such a beautiful woman in his arms. She was surprised and asked Chuck where he managed to get her, but was met with silence. Chuck rolled his eyes, of course he wouldn''t be as stupid to tell her. The woman looked like she knew what to do. She booked a room for Chuck and promoted it to him before she left. After entering the room, Chuck threw her on the moldy bed. However, he remembered that Quinn was drugged and he probably couldn''t leave just like that. After looking around, he saw a tub in the bathroom and filled it up with water. Then, he moved Quinn into the tub with her clothes fully intact. Quinn grunted. Probably she felt the water was too cold, but it wasn''t Chuck''s business. Chuck''s n was to let her cool down in the tub. After finishing up, he quickly left the hotel. He had to go home and apany his wife. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Quinn Miller had a dream, a dream in which an unknown man had saved her, then had sex with her... It was crazy. The coldness pulled her back to reality as she opened her eyes and was suddenly frightened. Where was this ce? Was she in the suburbs? Was she captured and locked up here? Quinn got up and immediately stumbled back into the waters. Her legs were numb from the cold and she realized that she was sitting in a tub full of water. This was...... Quinn found that her clothes were all intact. What was going on? Wasn''t her virginity taken by that b*stard assistant? Quinn struggled to get up and quickly took a look at herself. Her whole body was numb and swollen from soaking in the water for so long. She couldn''t even feel a thing. Quinn shook her head and tried to recall what had happenedst night. She was drugged and had tried to escape. Then, she met a person who seemingly managed to chase her assistant away. And then what? "Oww, my head! There''s a bump here, but what did I bump into?" Quinn touched her head, and it hurt so much. Where was this ce? There was a small bed and a television.... was she in a motel? The person had brought her to a cheap motel? Quinn gritted her teeth. At the very least, he should''ve brought her to a hotel. Of all the ces he could bring her to, why here? Quinn''s clothes were intact, but she didn''t know if she was vited by this person. Quinn sighed and quickly cleared her mind of indecent thoughts. She would''ve felt something even if she was drugged. However, since she didn''t feel anything, she was probably safe. The only thing she could feel was coldness. Quinn stared at the tub in the bathroom. Could she have sat there the whole night? She shook her head. Her clothes were wet at this time so she had no way of going out. She could only take off all her clothes and blow them dry with a hairdryer. After drying them, she took a bath and felt herself properly. Knowing that her chastity was probably still intact, Quinn was relieved. Did she just meet an amazing man of morals? Her heart skipped a beat. She had to get to the bottom of this! She put on her clothes and went out. "Beauty, are you awake?" The woman at the reception looked at Quinn strangely. Quinn asked, "Yes I am. May I know who brought me herest night?" The woman replied, "It was a young, handsome and muscr man." Chuck had just finished practicing boxingst night, so his muscles were quite obvious. If Chuck Cannon hade alone, she would probably offer herself to him too... Quinn breathed a sigh of relief. Her assistant was skinny and neither handsome nor muscr. "When did he leave then?" Quinn added on nervously. If he had left in the morning, then she must have been... The woman responded truthfully, "He sent you in and left. It didn''t take him more than three minutes." Quinn was stunned. Did that mean he was just there to save her? There was no hidden intent as he booked her a room and left without even touching her? He was a fine person for not maliciously taking advantage of her. Since that was the case, she should probably thank him. She could just give him money. The woman suddenly asked, "Hey Miss, isn''t he someone you know?" Quinn shook her head. She had only been here for a few days, so how would she ever get acquainted with such a young and handsome man? The woman continued while looking at her strangely, "If so, why did you wrap your legs around him and even kissed his neck?" Quinn blushed. When they came herest night, he seemed to be holding her in his arms. How did she have the audacity to kiss him in that position? Quinn was embarrassed. She actually kissed a man who was younger than her on the neck! "No, It''s not what it seems." Quinn was ashamed. How could it be possible? Although she had lost her consciousness, she didn''t feel anything apart from someone holding her. He probably just brought her here and didn''t take advantage of her. Indeed, he was truly a good person at heart. Quinn asked, "Could you describe what this person looks like?" The woman just replied to her, "He''s handsome." Quinn was helpless. There was no way she could find him by that description alone! She was slightly dejected. After all, the person had gone out of his way to save her, but she couldn''t even thank him properly. She walked out of the hotel, slightly disappointed. However, the woman chased after her and handed her a deposit of fifty dors that was paid by the man. Quinn could only stare at the fifty dors in her hand. She wondered, how did her saviour look like? To put her in a motel worth 30 dors a night, did that mean he was extremely poor? If it was true, she would definitely give him a lot of money. She headed towards the hotel she was residing in. Her phone and credit cards were still in her room since the assistant had no reason to take them. When she arrived at the hotel, the staff told her that the assistant had yet to return after leaving yesterday. Quinn''s eyes narrowed coldly. How dare he treat her like that! Quinn went back to her room and took out her cell phone. She wanted to call the police but she couldn''t. If the police knew what happened andunched an investigation, how would she ever be able to face the public? She was suddenly reminded of how the person managed to chase her assistant away, so her assistant would also have seen the person''s face! In that case, she could just have her assistant tell her who the savior was! Quinn turned on her phone and asked the employees from herpany toe over. It wouldn''t be a problem capturing the assistant once her employees arrived. Then, she would finally be able to start her search for the person who saved her! Quinn changed into another set of clothes. She was positive that the man must''ve made an advance on her before bringing her to the hotel. She was confident that her figure was decent enough and would not lose out to foreigners! Quinn was in a dilemma. Wasn''t a little disgusting? But she didn''t care. She just wanted to find her lifesaver. Who was he? She was still dreaming of the possibilities when she suddenly thought of the dream yesterday. They had ravished each other''s bodies as though there was no tomorrow. Quinn sighed and quickly shoved the thought out of her mind. What was she thinking? The person was younger than her! She shouldn''t be thinking of such lewd issues. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ...... For the past few days, Quinn had been looking for her assistant but he seemed to have disappeared into thin air. She was particrly angry and vowed to capture him! Meanwhile, her mind was also constantly thinking of the man who had saved her. She was still imagining how this person would look like. How handsome was he? Unbeknownst to her, she had driven to City Square. She narrowed her eyes. She would definitely buy the whole za! She would never let this person go! He had the audacity to peep at her underwear and even grabbed her in ces that he shouldn''t have. She had to take revenge! With this in mind, Quinn drove into the parking lot of the za. ...... "Teacher Jordan, what did you say?" Ynda Lane was especially surprised. Yvette Jordan had just told her about thepany''s ownership transfer and how she didn''t want Chuck to know. Yvette nodded. Today was the fourth day, which meant Dread would be here any minute now. "Teacher Jordan, yourpany has always been doing well, so why did you suddenly decide to transfer its ownership? Are you facing any financial problems? Don''t worry, just tell me." Ynda knew that Chuck was taking special attention and care towards Yvette. Since Yvette didn''t want him to know, she could only try to help out if Yvette was facing financial issues. She still had around a few hundred thousand dors from her savings in college. Yvette shook her head and refused Ynda''s goodwill, "No, it''s something personal. Thank you for offering but please don''t tell Chuck about it." She was only here because site management transfer was one of the procedures she had to go through before the ownership of thepany could bepletely transferred. "Well," Ynda was particrly helpless. Chuck would know sooner orter about the transfer of ownership because he was the boss of the za. How would he not notice such a big problem? "Just try to hide it for as long as possible." Yvette nned to find a part-time job today. After all, school would start in less than a month. Ynda nodded helplessly, "Okay." Yvette brought Dread over to sign the contract, who left after the procedures werepleted. He had shut thepany''s business for a few days as he was still searching for people to take over it. Yvette stared at the closed doors of herpany and sighed. Quickly, she gathered her emotions and tried to cheer herself up. It was a new beginning for her, so she had to work hard in order to pay off her debt. "Dear, why isn''t yourpany open today?" Chuck noticed Yvette from behind and walked over to her curiously. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 "Hubby, I''ve given them a vacation to rx," Yvette Jordan said in a hurry. She was nervous and felt guilty that she had lied to him. "Well, it''s better to take some time off." Chuck Cannon thought it was good. It was a good idea too if he could have his employees take a vacation in batches. They would be able to work more efficiently then. "Well, hubby, I still have something to attend to outside. I''ll be back at night." Yvette was exhausted. She hadn''t been sleeping well these days. Even though she had Chuck sleeping beside her and had sometimes rested her head on his chest, she would still wake up in the middle of the night in cold sweat. She was under a lot of pressure and still owed the ''baller'' 600,000 dors. She did not dare to say anything to Chuck. If she told him, he would certainly hate her. Chuck nodded to her, "Alright." "Hubby, am I very useless?" Yvette suddenly lost her confidence. She had lost herpany and was left with a mere ten thousand dors. Her rent was almost up, but she was still six hundred thousand dors in debt. Yvette looked at the closed shutters. She really wanted to cry, but she couldn''t. "Why would you be? Are you alright?" Chuck was surprised. Why was Yvette so depressed? "I''m fine, hubby. I''m leaving first. I''ll be cooking tonight so let''s eat dinner at home." Yvette shook her head and walked into the lift. Chuck smiled. Yvette had been very busy ever since she started thepany. Moreover, since they were at bad terms before and had only reconciled recently, it was already ages since he wasst able to eat something she made. Yvette''s cooking skills were still pretty impressive. She took the elevator and left, while Chuck went to Ynda''s office. After following up with some matters, he was prepared to leave the za. He had gotten news that there was a new piece of land on sale in the city hub. It would be a definite profit if he bought some property there, so Chuck was going to go take a look at them himself. It would be a big investment if he purchased some property there. Since his mother was so powerful, he couldn''t lose out as her son! Chuck''s first goal was to be the richest man in the country. As for when he could achieve it, he had to depend on his luck and hard work. When he arrived at Ynda''s office, Chuck frowned. Quinn Miller was here again. This time, she was dressed in hot pants that revealed her supple and sexy thighs. The outline of her hip was curvy and tempting that he couldn''t move his gaze away. Chuck suddenly remembered how he had saved her and brought her to a motel that night. He couldn''t seem to forget that although this person was annoying, her figure was indeed attractive. Quinn was disgusted by his gaze. It was nauseating! She just red at Chuck, thinking that he was a vile person. All men were nasty, apart from the person who had saved her that night. That man would never take advantage of her... Chuck regretted immensely for saving her that night. Why didn''t he just let the assistant have his way with her? He could''ve just stood by the sidelines and watched as the whole scene unfolded. "What are you looking at?" Quinn''s voice was cold. Chuck didn''t bother to pay attention to her. Didn''t she dress like this to seduce men? He walked over and said, "I''m not going to sell the za no matter what. How many times do you want me to say it?" Ynda Lane also tried to exin to her, but Quinn had shoved the n in her hands. If they didn''t want to sell it, Quinn threatened to buy a piece ofnd nearby and build a greater and bigger za. Quinn already had her own construction team on standby. She was clear how much it would cost to purchase thend. 700 or 800 million dors was probably enough. Hearing this, Chuck was furious. He stared at her and said, "Do whatever you want. I will not sell the za. End of story. You can just build one for all I care." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "You will sell it to me!" Quinn said and stormed out. Chuck snickered, "You''ve gotten well quite quickly, haven''t you?" Quinn stopped in her tracks. She turned her head and stared at Chuck, asking, "What do you mean?" Why did he ask that? Chuck wanted to tell her that it was he who saved her that day. However, he knew that she would never believe him even if he told her. It would be best to spare him the exining. Chuck chuckled, "Your butt... You fell very heavily that day." Ynda was surprised. What happened between the two? "Shameless!" Quinn turned around angrily and walked out. Why were there so many disgusting people in this world? She was utterly disappointed by all men. Was the only gentleman in the world the person who saved her? At this moment, Quinn really wanted to know who saved her. As for Chuck, he prayed that he didn''t have to see her anymore. He really regretted saving her. If he could go back in time, he would never have saved her and would probably add in a few more kicks to her head. In the meantime, Ynda was wondering if she should tell Chuck that Yvette''spany was gone. "What''s the matter?" Chuck looked at Ynda, who seemed troubled. "Nothing." Ynda shrugged. She had promised Yvette to keep it a secret, so she couldn''t really tell him. It was best if Yvette could tell Chuck himself. "Then I''ll leave first," Chuck said as he walked out. He saw the filming crew still busy shooting a scene outside. After asking around, he learned that there were only two days more before the shooting of the za, so they would leave to film other scenes elsewhere. Chuck observed the filming the day before and found that Zabrina Yalden was pretty good at acting. The film would definitely one of the highest-grossing films of all time. The za had also be very popr just by the fact that Zabrina was here. Chuck believed that the za''s business would only go uphill from here on. However, he noticed that Wilbur Wendel waiting for Zabrina, who was still busy taking a scene. He looked.... Chuck was curious. With Wilbur''s ability to pick up girls, could he have already gotten together with Zabrina? It was almost a week already. Chuck shook his head and went downstairs. "Cut!" The director, Erica Yannic shouted. Zabrina had fell out of character just now. She noticed Chuck from the corner of her eye and kept taking nces at him, which was why they had to film another take. She was silent. She went to the director and said that she wanted to have a rest. The director was surprised and asked, "Didn''t you sleep wellst night?" "No." Zabrina shook her head and looked at the spot where Chuck had just left... When Quinn got into her car, her mobile phone suddenly rang and she noticed it was a call from her new assistant. This time, she was careful to employ a woman as her assistant. She was not going to risk it again by employing another man. She wouldn''t want things to end up likest time. She answered the call. "What!" The new assistant said, "Boss, we''ve found him!" Quinn''s gaze deepened and she asked, "Where?" ... OK, I''ll be right there!" Putting down the phone, Quinn''s gaze was burning with a vicious me. He had the guts to drug her! Quinn drove to this ce. At an abandoned ce. The assistant was already beaten up. All this time, he was staying alone in a cheap hotel. He had gotten bored and decided to call for a prostitute. However, he was greeted by a group of people instead. He didn''t know who they were but he recognized one of them and instantly knew - they were Quinn Miller''s henchmen! The assistant still felt scared but had already expected this to happen. He had already stored the video somewhere only he knew. As long as he wasn''t dead, the video would be distributed to everyone whom Quinn ever knew. Vroom! The sound of a car engine roared as a car swerved into the ce. When it stopped, the door opened and Quinn stepped down from the car gracefully. The assistant sneered. He would definitely have his way with her one day. Quinn walked over with a straight face and pped him in the face. The assistant''s face was stained red, but he did not scream. He just sneered at her, "You''d better beat me to death if you have the guts to!" p! Quinn took a blow at him again. She really wanted to kill this person. How could he treat her like this? If it weren''t for that person, she would have been disgraced by him. "Are you done? Then let me tell you, I took a video of your seductive face and even took it out to enjoy it yesterday. You were so pretty, I even..." The assistant snickered. He thought Quinn did not dare to hit him after learning that she had been recorded in the video. p! Quinn raised her hand and pped him again. The assistant was bleeding from his lips and he stared at Quinn angrily, threatening, "Give me 50 million dors and let me go, or else I will send your video to everyone you know and let them see your ugly state!" Quinn red down at him. She vaguely remembered that he had taken a video of her. To make matters worse, she might have identally exposed her chest when she was struggling. Quinn''s expression steeled. If others saw her in that state, she would never be able to take it. Quinn calmed herself down and ordered, "Take his phone!" The assistant scoffed, "Do you really think I''ll have my mobile phone on me?" Quinn narrowed her eyes and gritted her teeth, "Don''t you have your mobile phone with you? Let''s put that aside first. Let me ask you, who saved me that day?" Chapter 212 Chapter 212 "What did you say?" Quinn Miller narrowed her eyes and stared at her former assistant, his face already red and swollen from all the ps. "Do you really want to know? I''m sure you must''ve fallen in love with him!" The assistant cackled. He was really shocked to hear Quinn ask him this question. After all, he had been with Quinn for such a long time, so he was familiar with her tics and habits.He knew that Quinn had always been single. She was probably longing for someone to apany her after being single for so long. After all, all women would fall in love with their hero. The more he thought about it, the more amused he felt. What if she found out that the person she was looking for was actually the one whom she hated the most and the one who peeped under her skirt? How would she react? However, he wouldn''t reveal it that easily. If Quinn wanted to know, then she''d better let him go with some money. p! Quinn raised her hand and pped him again. Her beautiful eyes were as cold as ice as she said, "You''d better be honest with me." The assistantughed out loud, knowing that his deductions were right. Quinn was in such a hurry to find the person who had saved her. Did she really like this person? Of course, With Quinn''s seductive figure and delirious state, Chuck Cannon probably had his way with her already. Quinn must be so adamant on finding him because of this. The assistant sneered, "If I don''t tell you, you''ll never know so you''d best listen to my demands. I want you to give me 5 million dors and transfer it to my credit card. I''ll tell you once all these are done. Otherwise, the secret will die with me here!" Quinn red warily at him,. "You''d better be honest!" Then, she ordered, "Transfer 5 million dors to his card!" "Yes!" Quinn''s new assistant immediately followed her instructions. Soon, she showed the transfer record to him. After seeing this, the assistant''s smile grew wider, "Quinn, you just spent five million dors to find this person. It seems you''re so eager to find out who he is eh?" "Say it!" Quinn''s eyes looked merciless but she was actually a little nervous. Who could the person who saved her be? She desperately needed to know. It was already to the point that it affected her sleep and daily activities! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The woman in the hotel said that he was handsome and young, so Quinn was actually very nervous. She had dreamed of him recently, but could never seem to have a good look at his face. In her dreams, the two of them were like beasts as they toyed with each other in bed. Exactly, she had been having wet dreams for a few days because of him... "Let me go," the assistant said. Quinn frowned and ordered, "Let him go." Her new assistant nodded and untied him. The assistant was released and he stood up, stretching his body. This was amazing! Chuck had definitely made the right choice saving Quinn. He had earned 5 million dors just like that and even managed to get hold of a video! "Okay, I''ll tell you. But, you have to answer my question first." The assistant looked lewdly at Quinn. He was still annoyed to think that Chuck hadid his hands on her first. Such an excellent woman should have belonged to him that day... "Say it!" "Did you feel good that night..." p! Quinn pped him, asking, "Do you want to die?" The assistant covered his cheek with his hand and sneered, "It seems that you must have been thoroughly taken by him in bed to be so desperate! Haha... Well, since I have taken the money, I''ll tell you. This person is..." Quinn was no longer angry. She became nervous as she held her breath. She would finally know who her lifesaver was... ...... Yvette Jordan was in the car. She had joined a part-time group on social media in her mobile phone a long time ago when she had yet to start herpany. She had left it there for years and could finally put the information in it to good use. The group offered many different part-time jobs. However, was there any job she could take up in order to get 600,000 dors to return to the ''baller'' in a month!? She had thought about it for a long time and decided to take up some real estate jobs. If the commission was high, she could raise a lot of money in a day. However, it seemed that she was not very lucky. She had been searching for a suitable job for the whole morning. There were plenty of suitable jobs and with her education background and ability, she could easily apply for a job with a monthly sry of 20,000 to 30,000 dors. However, Yvette was reluctant to take up those jobs, since none of them could allow her to make enough money to pay the ''baller'' back in a month. Therefore, she nned it out carefully. She would start off with a sales job in real estate to get quick cash. She had contacted the manager in a newly constructed plot ofnd andnded a job here. As she had previous relevant experience, she could start right away in the afternoon and end work at 5 in the evening, just in time to buy some groceries to make dinner for Chuck. She hurriedly finished the pancakes in her hand. Since she didn''t have much cash left on her, she had to save up. She quickly got down from the car and changed into a sales uniform 20 minutes later and started work. She had done simr jobs when she was in college. At that time, she remembered very clearly that she could earn up to 70 thousand dors in a month. She hoped that she could earn more money this month. With that, she could return the ''baller'' his money in a month! Yvette was confident that the new building was going to sell like hotcakes since it was situated in the heart of the city. A suite would cost around several hundreds of millions. If she was able to sell a few this month, she would be able to get a lot ofmission from it. Yvette steeled her determination and started attending to the clients who had just arrived. She was dressed in a uniform and looked very elegant. This attracted the envious looks from other salespeople. Several salesgirls started gossiping about her. Yvette was secretly angry when she overheard their conversation, but what else could she do? She sighed and instead stood in an unnoticeable corner. She started looking through the property so she could advertise them better to the clientster. She believed that hard work would help her achieve greater heights! Yvette maintained a positive attitude. At this time, a potbellied man walked over, his eyes gleaming with vulgarity. He was here to buy a house, but had other thoughts in mind upon noticing this beautiful woman. Seeing this person walk toward Yvette, the other salespeople were even more jealous! Yvette put on her work smile and said, "Sir, are you looking to buy a house?" "That''s right. I''m going to buy a suite. Please introduce it to me!" The man''s eyes were fixated on Yvette, and the desire in him was ignited. She had an excellent figure! Yvette immediately started talking about the property. She was already familiar with thend''s key features and perks after studying it. However, the man quickly interrupted her. He already had his eye on the property anyway. He said, "Beauty, you''re right, I do intend to buy it. But you have to tell me how many sets of these I should buy." "How many sets would you like to buy?" Yvette was surprised. After all, she had not finished introducing the suites. All of a sudden, the man shouted and everyone from the sales department looked over. The other salesgirls also looked over curiously. Did the negotiation fall through? Why was Yvette pretending to be innocent and pure? Yvette frowned. At this time, the manager came over unhappily. He only allowed Yvette to work here part-time because of her attractive appearance and figure. He hoped that Yvette would be able to sell the property by seducing her clients with her figure, but it had backfired now. The manager was both annoyed and disappointed with Yvette. "Sir, I am the manager of the sales department. Is there anything I can help you with?" The manager was polite. He knew this man since he was rich and owned apany of his own. He couldn''t afford to offend him. The man snorted and looked very angry, "What''s wrong with you? Why did you employ such useless part-timers? I''m sure you don''t want the job anymore, do you?" "Please calm down. I''ll have her apologize to you right now." The manager smiled sheepishly at the man and turned to Yvette coldly, "Yvette, apologize to the boss!" Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Yvette Jordan sighed and removed her the working badge from her uniform and announced resolutely, "Manager, I quit." She then turned and left. Asking her to sell her body just for sales? Not a chance, she could never do something to betray Chuck Cannon. 5 houses were indeed tempting, but they were not enough for her to trade her chastity for. The manager could no longer keep a straight face and shouted at her, "Why are you still pretending? When you came here, you even said that you had sales experience. Is this your so- called experience?" "I''m not pretending." Yvette shook her head and sighed. "What rubbish sales department is this? How could such a person be recruited? I''m sure you''re already sick of being a manager, right!" The man was even more upset. He wanted the manager to force Yvette to apologize to him, but now, she had decided to quit. He had no way of venting his anger. The manager was a little flustered. This person was rich and probably knew her boss. She could easily make her lose her job with just one call. She quickly grabbed Yvette and stopped her from leaving, saying, "Yvette, you say you''re quitting on a whim, what do you think you''re doing?" "Sorry." Yvette shook her head. She didn''t want to stay in this ce for even a moment longer. As a manager, was it really appropriate to be side with the clients? The manager said coldly, "Sorry? If you don''t apologize to the boss today, you won''t be able to leave!" She had to keep her job at all costs. The man sneered. She''d better not go against him! She should just wait for him on his bed and everything would be fine. The other salesgirls were also looking at them, obviously entertained. They were excited that their manager was going to drive Yvette away! Yvette frowned and continued walking. Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks. She was pissed. She was here to sell property, not to be insulted. In addition, she didn''t even do anything wrong this time! It was all a show put on by the man. "Watch your mouth please." Yvette stared at the manager. She then red at the rest and shouted, "Shut up!" She shook her head and was firm, "I won''t apologize, nor will I do what you asked me to do!" The manager sneered, "Are you still pretending? Look at how poor you are! You can''t even afford a house! Do you still want to fight with this boss? It''s going to end badly for you!" Yvette''s heart was filled with anger. She really wanted to go over and fight with the manager. It wouldn''t be a big deal if she struck at the manager, but the bigger problem at hand was her chance at finding a new job. She would probably be put in jail, which was something she wanted to avoid. With that thought, Yvette''s temper subsided. Forget it, she was going to leave anyway. The manager was still shouting at her, "Get yourself here this instant!" At this moment... The automatic ss doors suddenly opened with a loud chime as someone walked into the ce. The other salespeople looked over and saw that it was a young man. He was dressed smartly, but no one knew if he actually had the wealth to back it up. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The person who entered was Chuck. He had already decided oning since this morning at the za. This ce had newly built estates and he had already thought of purchasing some. After all, the location itself would already guarantee profit. He headed straight to a model of a house and starting observing it. It was pretty impressive, its location especially. If he bought it this year, the stock price of the building would definitely rise. It would be a good investment. Chuck was too focused and did not notice Yvette in the corner at all. "Sir, are you nning to buy a house?" A saleswoman came over to introduce the property to him. Although Chuck didn''t seem to have much money, she still had to wee him. "How much is this?" Chuck had already researched beforeing over. He knew that the price was around three million dors. The saleswoman said, "Hello, it''s priced at three million dors," "Three million? How much is the deposit?" Chuck asked after thinking about it. The saleswoman said, "It''s 30 percent of the price of the house, so it''s about one million dors." Chuck made up his mind quickly and nodded, "Alright. Give me two please." He did not ask for money from his mother since there was still some liquid assets he could use from the za. Although it was not much, it was still enough to purchase two sets of real estates since it only cost 2 million dors. He still had to use the money from the za to pay the rest of the rent for the house. "Okay, this way, please." The saleswoman was surprised. The deal was done in just a blink of an eye! No one expected that he was pretty rich. "H-Hubby..." When Yvette saw Chuck, she was so shocked that she thought she was hallucinating. Why was Chuck here? To buy a house? Well, it seemed to be the case since she saw Chuck talking to the saleswoman and being led to the counter thereafter. "Are you crazy?" The manager scoffed, "It''s toote even if you have figured it out now. Someone else has served the client here." In her opinion, it was simply impossible. She just heard Chuck say that he wanted to order two houses. The deposit itself already cost up to 2 million dors. Since Yvette was here to sell real estate, her husband could never be so rich! She probably was just attracted by the young man! The manager looked down on her, and so did the other saleswomen. Who was she? If she was here working, how would her husband not know? For her to simply call someone her husband, was she that shameless? The man just now was even angrier! This b*tch! "Hubby!" Yvette was anxious and she called out loudly. It was not until then that Chuck heard her. He turned his head in confusion and was immediately stunned. "Sir, please pay the deposit here." The saleswoman said with a smile. At the same time, she red at Yvette coldly. Was she trying to steal her client? Chuck shook his head and ignored her. He walked up to Yvette and was surprised. Why was Yvette dressed in a uniform here? What was going on? Was this what she told him she had to do in the morning? Seeing Chuck''s suspicious gaze, Yvette finally realized what was happening. She had called Chuck on impulse when she saw him just now, but she forgot that she was wearing a uniform. How was she going to exin it to him? Was she going to confess that she had lost herpany? Yvette''s heart was perturbed. If she said that, Chuck would definitely be very disappointed in her. Chuck was surprised and asked, "Dear, why are you here?" The manager and the other saleswomen were stunned. What? Was he really her husband? The salesgirl who was attending to Chuck just now sneered. Seems like she was right on, the man didn''t have much money! He was definitely putting on a front by saying he wanted to buy the two houses! "I..." Yvette lowered her head. "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say that you had some matters to attend to? Why are you here?" Chuck was anxious. Yvette must be extremely short of money to be here working part-time. "I..." Chuck immediately understood. That must be the case! s, why was Yvette so stubborn and refused to get money from him? The manager snickered, "Your wife is here to make money. Don''t you know that?" Chuck nced at her and ignored her. He said to Yvette straight away, "Honey, you should continue with your work. We''ll talk about it when we get back." Now that Yvette was already working here, he couldn''t take her away just like that, could he? That would be rude of him. "I..." Yvette''s heart was filled with disappointment. How was she supposed to continue working? Chuck grinned, "Honey, I''ll buy the houses from you. Give me two, please." "Hubby, you..." Yvette covered her mouth in surprise. Chuck wanted two houses? The deposit would cost at least 2 million dors. Where would he get so much money? In addition, he had managed to buy a 7th-series BMW and a sports car that cost nearly five million dors! Yvette was seriously taken aback. The saleswoman who was attending to Chuck earlier would not allow Yvette take her business away that easily. She quickly butted in and said, "Sir, your wife is no longer an employee here since she quit." She continued, "Sir, please follow me to pay the deposit here." Chuck ignored her. He was surprised and asked, "Honey, you..." Yvette was always pretty resilient at work, so how could she give up easily? Something must have happened! Yvette shook her head uneasily, "Hubby, I don''t want to do it anymore." Her voice came out as a squeak as she just couldn''t muster the confidence to say it. Chuck immediately understood that she must have been bullied to the point that she quit. Hence, Chuck nodded and assured her, "It''s alright. Since you just quit, I think I''ll just forfeit buying a house here." It was fine since there were still other options elsewhere. "Hubby." Yvette was touched. However, if Chuck really had the money to purchase the houses here, it would be a pity and a loss if he refused to purchase them here. She was just about to persuade Chuck to continue with his purchase. However, the salesgirl who received Chuck was not happy. She ridiculed him with scorn. "So you''re here to brag. Did you cooperate with your wife''s acting?" "Bah, it''s disgusting. What do you take us for?" The manager was also angry. He thought that they were a pair of weirdo. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chuck Cannon frowned. Yvette was also angry. She could be wronged, but she didn''t want Chuck to dragged into her mess. "What did you say?" Yvette Jordan stared at them. She didn''t know where Chuck got the money to buy a house. But since he came in, he was definitely serious on buying a house. He only stopped buying it because of her. "Why are you still pretending? Is your husband still going to put on a show here?" The manager snickered, "I knew it! You''re here to sell property, so how would your husband have the ability to buy a house here? I can help you exin it with just two simple words - to brag!" "Yeah! I''m sure they''re just bragging!" The salesgirl who attended to Chuck just now also jeered at them for getting her happy over nothing. Good-for-nothings! Yvette said coldly, "Shut up. My husband has money to buy a house. He''s just not buying it because of me." The manager scoffed, "Oh, then why don''t you ask your husband to buy one now? Otherwise, he''s just talking big." The saleswoman added in sarcastically, "A tin can makes the loudest noise. The key here is the ability to pay. Since you said he could afford it, will you paying in cash or in credit?" Chuck nced at the two of them and said calmly, "I''ve said that I won''t buy it." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Haha!" The saleswoman sneered at him, "If you''re poor then just say it! Stop trying to put on airs and say that you have the money! You beggar!" Chuck frowned. "Yvette, don''t think that you''ll be fine with your husband here. I''ll still make you apologize to this boss in front of your husband!" The manager said snarkily. Since the two of them were poor, she did not hesitate to throw them under the bus. The man strode over with a sly smile in his face as he said, "Boy, get out of my way. Your woman is going to apologize to me!" Yvette said anxiously, "Hubby, just now he asked me to..." The manager shouted at them impatiently, "Hurry up!" "Hurry up, or I will find someone to break your husband''s legs!" The man threatened them while ring at Chuck in disdain. He could easily crush a person like Chuck, who couldn''t even afford to buy a suite! "Of course, if you listen to me obediently and bring me to check out a few rooms, I''ll let your husband go and even buy 5 suites from you. What do you think..." The man snickered. Would she still refuse him now? Yvette just red at him. However, even before he could finish taunting them, the man suddenly fell to the ground, howling in pain while clutching his stomach. The manager, as well as the other saleswomen, were dumbfounded. Chuck grabbed a chair next to him and walked over with a cold look in his eyes. "You f*cking dare to hit me, I..." The man got up and was extremely angry! Chuck didn''t even give him a chance to retaliate. He swiftly took the chair and started smashing it on the man again and again. Since the man was defenseless, he soon fainted from the blows. The manager and the staff were all shocked and she stammered in disbelief, "What... what did you do? Did you just beat him up? You guys are finished, I tell you. Finished!" The manager panicked. This wasn''t any random customer, this was a big boss! And here he was, being beaten up that easily? Chuck must be dumb to do it. Did he not know that the man could easily order his death with just a word? Chuck put down the chair and walked to the manager. With a crisp sound, Chuck pped her right across her face and the manager fell to the ground, yelping in pain. Then, Chuck left the ce straight away with a visibly dumbfounded Yvette. His priority now was to interrogate Yvette. Why was she working part-time here? "Trying to leave after beating someone up?" The manager struggled and got up. She would be in big trouble if she let Chuck leave just like that. She ran over and tried to grab Chuck to stop him from leaving. Chuck responded with a roundhouse kick right in her abdomen. After learning the art of boxing for a while, women like her were nothing but appetizers to him. "Ouch!" The manager screamed and rolled on the ground, "Someone, stop them!" However, the other salesmen didn''t dare toe forward. Whilst they were looking around for someone to volunteer and step up first, Chuck had already arrived at the door with Yvette. Right at that moment. The door opened and a stern-looking woman walked in. When Chuck saw her, he frowned. What did shee here for? To buy a house? It was Quinn Miller. Chuck was surprised that she was here. Was she also attracted by the houses here and was hoping to make a smart investment? Quinn took out a card and announced, "I''ll buy the rest of the houses!" The sales department''s salesmen were frozen in their shoes. What type of people wereing today? Quinn sounded harsh as she repeated herself again, "Didn''t you hear me? I want to pay!" The manager got up with her hands still clutching her stomach. She quickly ran over to Quinn to attend to her, ring at Yvette and Chuck on her way, as though she was going to settle things with themter. She tried to sh her best smile, but the p from Chuck just now made her expression contorted. Quinn frowned and ordered, "Not you!" "I am the manager here." The manager said awkwardly. She could see that Quinn was dressed in branded clothes that cost up to hundreds of thousands of dors. The bag Quinn was holding was also proof of her wealth since it was a limited edition bag that cost millions of dors. She definitely had the ability to purchase all the property here, so the manager was determined to treat her with utmost respect. She was definitely more esteemed that Yvette and Chuck! Quinn scoffed, "So what if you''re a manager? Get me someone else, now!" The manager''s face flushed with embarrassment. She had no choice but to call over someone else to attend to Quinn. In a jiffy, someone calcted the total amount payable and handed the bill over to Quinn. She just took one look at it and handed her credit card over to them. Soon, the whole process waspleted. The manager was shocked. How could she be so rich? Everything cost over a hundred million dors! The other salesmen were also dumbfounded. Such a rich woman was rarely seen. Yvette was especially surprised. She knew that there were still more than forty suites left, but Quinn had managed to purchase all of them. How much would all of them cost? Chuck didn''t bother to pay any attention to her. This woman was crazy. How could she buy so many houses at once? Chuck was about to leave with Yvette, but was once again stopped by the manager who shouted at them, "Stop! Don''t even think about leaving today!" Were they ying around? Did they really think they could leave after beating that influential boss up? At that moment, Quinn said, "That man is an eyesore. Throw him out." The assistants whom she had brought with nodded and quickly tossed the unconscious man out. The manager was shocked, "Boss, he is..." Quinn didn''t even look at her. She walked up to Chuck and stared at him! Yes! Her former assistant said that the person who saved her was Chuck, but she didn''t believe it. Therefore, she had her new assistants beat him up to see if he was lying, but he remained firm. Quinn felt that something was wrong, how could it be him? She remembered that she woke up in a cheap 30-dor motel in a tub of cold water. If it wasn''t Chuck, how would others bear to treat her like that? The more Quinn thought about it, the more disgusted she felt. How could she be saved by the person she hated? She even touched him! She had an impulse to beat Chuck up as well, but she hesitated. Although she was put off by the idea, Chuck did save her anyways! If she beat him up, wouldn''t she be returning kindness with ingratitude? She was extremely conflicted. After pondering over it, she decided to return the favor. Yvette''s eyes were ssy. She didn''t know this woman, but why was she staring at Chuck like that? "Was it you?" Quinn stared at Chuck and asked. She was both nervous and disgusted. If it really was Chuck, she would really feel sick because that would mean that the person she was having a wet dream with all this time was Chuck. "What ''was it me''?" Chuck did not want Yvette to misunderstand. If Yvette knew that Chuck had saved Quinn who was drugged at that time, she would definitely suspect that something had happened. However, Chuck really did nothing. "I found the assistant. He said it was you who saved me," Quinn said. "You''re crazy, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Do you think I would save you?" Chuck shook his head and would not admit to it. He regretted helping her out of taking pity for her that day. He should have just let her be taken advantage of! Quinn''s eyes were as cold as ice. She was also doubting that Chuck would save her. However, Quinn could tell that Chuck was tooposed. It must be him! Quinn was both disgusted and conflicted that he saved her. Quinn said, "I don''t like to owe people a favor. Since you''re here to buy a house, I''ve bought all the houses here so you can pick 20 suites!" This was the only reason why she was here. Yvette froze. The other salesmen were also stunned, and their chins almost fell to the ground. Twenty houses? This was a gift that cost than 60 million dors? The manager''s eyes widened in disbelief. Was Chuck really that influential for a woman to willingly give him 20 sets of houses? Chuck frowned. Why would he want her to offer him houses? He shook his head and refused, "You''re mistaken. I''m not the one who saved you so you''d better go and find someone else... Honey, let''s go." Chuck left with Yvette but was once again stopped by Quinn as she said, "Stop, it''s definitely you. It''s an eye for an eye here, and I don''t want to owe you anything. Tell me, what do you want?" If he didn''t want a house, fine! She could always give him money, right? Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chuck Cannon turned to look at Quinn Miller. Was she really set on repaying him? Putting aside the fact that he refused to admit it in front of Yvette Jordan, the fact that Quinn was being so stubborn was already putting him off. Chuck''s business in the za was already looking good. His mother was also extremely wealthy, so there was no reason for him to risk exposing himself for 20 meager suites. "Are you out of your mind?" Chuck said this and dragged Yvette away with him, who was still in a state of shock. Quinn''s eyes were shooting daggers at Chuck, who was leaving nonchntly. The sales department was dead silent. It was so silent that the sound of a falling pin could be heard. No one dared to say anything. Everyone, including the salesperson and Quinn''s new assistants, could see that Quinn was enraged now. No one had the guts to try her patience! The other customers were shocked. A rich, beautifuldy was going to give Chuck 20 suites, but he didn''t want it? Was he really that rich? The manager and the salesgirl who attended to Chuck earlier were the most shocked. They had firmly believed that Chuck was just a poor beggar, but they were doubtful now. Would a poor person refuse 20 suites like that? Was he really poor? There was no way he could not pay for 2 suites just now! Could Yvette''s husband be secretly rich? Otherwise, how could they refuse the 20 suites so ''generously''? The salesgirl from just now was the most remorseful. If she didn''t mock him just now, could she have already sold two suites? Silence still hung in the room. Quinn was very angry, but based on his reaction, she had to ept the reality that Chuck was really the one who saved her! But the question now was, why? Quinn was particrly puzzled. After all, the two of them were like cats and dogs from the very first day they met. Could it be that he had taken pity on her? He had saved her regardless of what happened in the past because he didn''t want to see a woman in danger? This was the only possible exnation that Quinn could think of. That could probably exin why Chuck refused toy a hand on her after he saved her and just abandoned her in a shabby motel. He even threw her in a tub of cold water and left just like that. No doubt, this was his way of getting back at her. He was using this to vent his dissatisfaction with her. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Quinn was silent. He had peeked at her from below and even grabbed her where he shouldn''t have. He was very disgusting, but... he was also a man. Since he had done what a man should, he wasn''t so useless after all. The anger in Quinn''s heart unknowingly disappeared and she couldn''t help thinking of the wet dreams that she had for the past few days. She actually dreamed of doing it with him... She shook her head and dispelled the thoughts in her mind. It would be best if she stopped thinking of such disgusting things. The new assistant broke her trance as she whispered, "President, now..." "It''s okay. You can deal with the house here first." "Do you still want the 20 suites?" Quinn narrowed her eyes and ordered, "Keep them!" With that, she strolled out of the shop charismatically. The manager hurried over and asked, "Who on earth was that Chuck just now?" All of them were equally curious. They wanted to know what kind of person he was to t out refuse an offer of 20 suites. The new assistant said, "All you need to know is that our boss has a worth of ten billion dors, but this person saved our boss..." What? He saved a person who was worth ten billion dors? F*ck! The manager was so stunned that she froze. The other salesmen were also shell-shocked but they soon became envious. Why didn''t they have the luck? Quinn saw Chuck get into a sports car while the woman who was with him got into a Benz. Then, the two of them drove away one after the other. Quinn got into the car and started following behind Chuck. Soon, Quinn was stunned. She had assumed Chuck would be living in a luxurious vi with the amount of wealth he possessed. However, he was actually staying in such a small neighborhood with a rent of around 1000 dors a month. How could he live in such a ce? Quinn''s curiosity was now piqued. Yes, Chuck was disgusting, but he had done what a proper man would''ve done. Staying in a ce like this despite being so rich, what kind of person was Chuck? She found a parking lot and stopped her car there. Then, she started thinking of her next move for she had never expected to be hit with such a surprise. A few minutester, she made up her mind and got down from her car. She strolled casually in the neighborhood as though she was just walking in a mall...... In Yvette''s rented house. Silence hung in the air. Yvette was preparing food quietly while Chuck watched her without a word. Both of them didn''t exchange any words after they came home. Yvette sighed and felt that she should give Chuck an exnation. After all, they were husband and wife, and there should not be any secrets between them. However, would Chuck be disappointed with her if she told him the truth? Yvette hesitated. After she finished her meal preparation, they sat down and ate silently. Yvette looked up and mumbled, "Hubby, I..." Chuck smiled at her encouragingly, "Go ahead." In fact, he was very anxious to know what had happened to Yvette, but it was certainly useless for him to force it out of her. It would be better if she revealed the truth willingly. "I..." Yvette felt like a child trying to report their mistakes to their teacher. She was very nervous, but she still took the courage to say, "Hubby, mypany has been transferred to someone else, I." Chuck could already guess. In the morning, he noticed that Yvette''spany was closed. Coupled with the fact that she was at a part-time job just now, Chuck had his reservations. "Well, what are you going to do then?" Chuck decided to figure out why Yvette transferred the company to others. Yvette said in resignation, "Go to work. I need to work." Chuck was silent. He took out a credit card that contained more than two million dors which he had earned from the za. He was really worried about letting Yvette go to work, since she was pretty and had a curvy figure. If she went to work, she was bound to be harassed by her superiors, and this wasn''t something Chuck wished to see. "Hubby." Yvette was moved and she shook her head. She didn''t know how much money there was in Chuck''s card, but she was still really thankful. She said seriously, "Hubby, you can keep it for yourself. Don''t worry about me, I''ll earn the money myself." It was at this moment that he really wanted to tell Yvette not to worry since he was super rich and had an extremely wealthy mother backing him up. Giving her 100 million dors and letting her start her ownpany would be nothing to him. However, Chuck sighed. How long was his mother nning to stand by and watch? Chuck had no choice but to think of other ways to help Yvette since she would never ept his goodwill like that. He could only help her start apany and transfer its ownership to her. He could ask Ynda Lane for help. Yvette sighed in relief when Chuck finally put the card away. She was older than him, so how could she bear to spend his money? After eating, Yvette left to wash the dishes. Chuck took this opportunity to go out and make a call to Ynda to see what projects were avable recently. However, the minute he opened the door, he was stunned and frowned as he asked, "Were you following me?" It was Quinn Miller, who was strolling around the residential area casually. It was the first time she felt unnatural seeing Chuck. She herself wasn''t sure why she was there in the first ce. She cleared her throat and said calmly, "I didn''t expect you to live here." "It''s none of your business." Chuck didn''t want to talk to her anymore. Quinn raised an eyebrow at him and asked, "Let me guess, the woman who was with you just now doesn''t know that you have a rich mother, right?" She immediately knew that this was one of his ways to pick up girls. What a low-life. Chuck was now visibly annoyed as he said, "What does it have to do with you?" Quinn replied calmly, "It''s none of my business, but I said that I won''t owe anyone anything. Therefore, I''m here to fulfill a request for you!" She was here for this reason only. It would be against her principles if she didn''t settle it properly. By giving him a reward, they would be even and could go back to being enemies. "Are you out of your mind? I told you it wasn''t me." Chuck shook his head. Quinn frowned, "I''ll determine with my own eyes whether it''s you or not. So, tell me! What do you want!" She could afford to settle this with a few hundreds of thousands of dors. Chuck said emotionlessly, "Will you really agree to whatever I want?" "Yes, just say it and I''ll do it." Quinn nodded. She knew that Chuck was rich. He had a house, a company, and a za, so money wasn''t the most attractive thing to him. However, this was the only way she could repay him. With that, the favor would be repaid and they could go their separate ways. Chuck stared at her and approached her step by step. Quinn frowned and asked, "What are you doing?" Chuck looked at her and snickered, "Didn''t you say that you would agree to whatever I said? Well, I want you to apany me now." Chapter 216 Chapter 216 "You, you are shameless!" Quinn Miller was angry, her eyes filled with anger! Chuck Cannon said bluntly, "What''s wrong, President Miller? Didn''t you just say that you would agree to anything? I''ve stated my request now, and yet you don''t agree. Were you just showing off just now?" He knew this was the only way for him to deal with this woman. "You!" Quinn raised her hand and pped him. What was she doing here? Getting teased and humiliated by a man younger than her? But how could Chuck let a woman hit him? He reached out and grabbed her wrist effortlessly. "Let me go!" Quinn yelled! She closed her eyes and took multiple deep breaths to calm herself down. After regaining her composure, she opened her eyes and said, "Let me go!" Chuck sneered, "There''s no one here. It''s perfect for us now! Just say whether you agree or not!" . "You''re disgusting!" "Now you dislike me for being disgusting. Why didn''t you say I was disgusting when I saved you?" "Oh, so you''re admitting to it now?" Quinn squinted her eyes at him.. "Yes, I admit it. Now, how about you apany me to repay me?" Chuck looked at her and asked, "Don''t pretend. Just tell me if you agree or not!" Quinn took a deep breath, "If you want to touch me, you would have done it that night. Why today?" She was calm since she didn''t see any lust from Chuck''s actions or words. "How are you so sure that I didn''t touch you?" Chuck shed her a strange smile. "I could feel it myself. You were just all talk, so of course I felt nothing." Quinn said lightly. In addition, she had asked about all the details from her former assistant as well as from the hotel. Chuck saved her and left her at the hotel in about 6 to 7 minutes. It was about the same time taken to get from the site to the hotel, so Chuck could not have had the time to do anything to her. In addition, he was holding her in his arms, which made it even more inconvenient for him to do lewd things to her. "Hubby, are you out there?" At this time, Yvette''s voice could be heard. Chuck was startled. If Yvette Jordan saw this, it would be hard to exin. He quickly approached Quinn, covered her mouth and said hastily, "I am on my phone. I''ll be right back." Thinking of this, Chuck rolled his eyes. Quinn just red at him. Forget it. Chuck was in no mood to touch her. He already had a beautiful wife like Yvette, so he would never think of touching her anyways! "Ah!!!" He suddenly shrieked because Quinn had dug her ws into his leg. What the h*ll? Was she trying to dig out his flesh? "Hubby, is everything OK?" Yvette''s footsteps sounded closer. Chuck tried to dismiss it, "It''s nothing, the person I am on the phone with now made me angry. This idiot!" Quinn''s eyes were filled with anger. Yvette assured, "Well, don''t be angry, hubby. Take your time." She had finished washing her dishes, but she didn''t see Chuck in the room. She came out and asked him because she wanted to sleep with him. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. Quinn''s eyes were fixed on him. Then, she bit the hand that he had used to shut her up. Chuck jolted in pain and clenched his fists to prevent himself from screaming. It realy hurt! "You'' b*tch!" Chuck let go of her and looked at his hand. There were visible teeth marks on his hand, and the ce he was scratched just now was burning in pain! "Leave and don''t even try to look for me again. You''ve paid me back enough with this." Chuck said as he patted her on the back. Quinn''s eyes widened. She was even more infuriated and spewed, "You disgusting..." Chuck covered her mouth again. Was she trying to make Yvettee here by shouting so loudly? "Why are you staring at me? It''s not like I didn''t touch you that day. Now that I have touched you here, just take it as you had repaid the favor. After all, I asked you and you refused me arrogantly, right? Since I''ve already done it, you can leave at ease. We''re even now." Chuck said as he let go of her hand. He didn''t want to talk to her as he walked up the stairs. "What you''re saying is that you touched me that day?" Quinn was annoyed. Apparently, what she felt that day was true. Chuck snapped back, "Yeah, but why aren''t you saying that you kissed me that day? You''re the one who''s disgusting for kissing a younger man like this at your old age! You should be ashamed at yourself!" Quinn was trembling with anger. Old? Didn''t he also hook up with Zelda Maine? Quinn was the same age with her! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Quinn sat alone in the staircase, the anger in her heart only subsiding after some time. She walked out and took the elevator downstairs to her car. In her car, she stared at Chuck''s apartment until the ringing of her phone woke her from her daze. She picked it up. "I see. Keep the twenty apartments! By the way, please help me check how much thismunity costs?" Quinn stared at the residential district where Chuck lived, and an idea suddenly came to her. After hanging up the phone, Quinn continued to stare nkly into the distance. At that moment, Chuck drew the curtain and he saw Quinn sitting in the car. The two of them just looked at each other... Chapter 217 Chapter 217 What was this pretentious woman trying to do? Chuck Cannon didn''t bother to pay any attention to her. He pulled up the curtains and did a hundred push-ups and sit ups. Then, he went to bed holding Yvette Jordan in his arms. Early the next morning, Yvette made breakfast. After they had breakfast, she went out to find a job. Chuck did not stop her since he knew that Yvette was stubborn. Instead, he drove to the za and looked for Ynda Lane. "So you knew that the ownership to Teacher Jordan''spany has been transferred?" Ynda was surprised. Chuck nodded. Thepetition for trainingpanies were too fierce. Even Yvette who had put in so much time and effort had failed toe out on top. Chuck was thinking of letting her change professions. Ynda sat down after listening to his opinion. She checked the information and then said, "There are actually many businesses that could make money. In fact, with Teacher Jordan''s ability, it would be easy for her to seed, but she''ll need a certain amount of investment and money." "Money is not a problem." Chuck shook his head. He didn''t want Yvette to work so hard anymore, so he intended to create a project and have her work on it directly. With that, she wouldn''t have to go out searching for jobs. "I know, however, I have a better idea. With Teacher Jordan''s circumstances, we don''t need much capital to help her make money." Ynda smiled. "What?" "Why don''t you invest in a movie and let Teacher Jordan be the heroine?" Chuck was speechless. It wasn''t like he hadn''t thought of it before. When he was first scouting for the lead actress, he had thought of asking Yvette. After all, her figure and appearance were first- ss. Even if she wasn''t good at acting, she could still be famous just by her looks. She was beautiful and had an alluring figure, so her acting skills weren''t really important. Chuck only needed to tell Auntie Logan that and it would only be a matter of time for Yvette to be famous. With Auntie Logan''s ability, she could be a superstar in just three months. However, Yvette was not interested in this. Although the filming crew had been working at the za or a few days, Yvette did not pay much attention to them. Moreover, since they were young, Chuck knew that Yvette wasn''t the type of person who would fawn over stars. She definitely had no interest joining the entertainment industry. The moment Chuck thought of this, he immediately shot the idea down. There was no way Yvette would want such a job. Chuck was thinking about it and he looked at Ynda with a strange look. She was so beautiful, and her figure was also very hot. If she wanted, she could also take the job. He asked her but Ynda smiled and shook her head, "I''m also not interested in these things, like Teacher Jordan." "Are you afraid of being forced to do those unscrupulous things? Don''t worry. I can guarantee that as long as you''re keen on the job, no one will hurt you." Chuck said seriously. He wasn''t bragging. With his mother''s ability and Auntie Logan''s wrath, they could ensure that no one would dare toy a finger on her. Ynda was embarrassed and denied, "It''s not that." She really had no interest in such jobs. There was once where someone had asked her to model for them when she was just walking on the streets. She refused them. She wasn''t really willing to do it even if they offered her 5 to 6 hundred dors an hour. Chuck joked, "Haha, it''s a pity! You have such a nice body, so it would be good for you to show it off sometimes." Ynda was even more embarrassed. Chuck noticed that Ynda was wearing a uniform today. She wore a pair of exquisite high heels that went with the ck skirt that she was wearing. In addition, she had worn a pair of ck stockings topliment her long legs, making her look extremely seductive. Chuck had known her for a long time. He knew that her figure was pretty good. She just preferred to lay low. She didn''t really like to wear skimpy clothes even in terms of fashion. Chuck realized that it was inappropriate of him to look at her this way and he couldn''t let Ynda misunderstand. He coughed and said, "Why don''t you continue?" Ynda suggested, "Well, why don''t we open a restaurant for Teacher Jordan? We''ll invest around 2 million dors and also help create some specialty dishes. We could employ Zelda Maine''s idea to open franchises!" This was a good idea. If he opened a restaurant for Yvette and handed her the contract, she would definitely be pleasantly surprised! Chuck smiled and decided to do so. However, there was no empty lot in the za. After asking Ynda, she managed to find an vacant ce in the za that was situated in a strategic position. The transfer fee was around 800,000 dors. Hence, the entire investment would amount to about 3 million dors. Chuck was ready to visit this ce with Ynda. If it was suitable, he would give it to Yvette immediately and give her a surprise! But at that moment, someone came in. Chuck didn''t know them, but Dread had a few people with him. They were the people who loaned their money to Yvette. Dread announced, "Hey, I''m here with someone to sign the contract. I want to transfer the training company upstairs to them. " Chuck frowned. It turned out that these people were the ones taking over Yvette''spany, but why were they transferring it out now? Ynda looked at Chuck, who was visibly confused. She told him softly that they were loan sharks. After she said so, Chuck understood. However, didn''t Yvette only borrow 700,000 dors from there? Was there a need to sell the company? There must''ve been something fishy going on. After all, loan sharks had different traps to lure their clients into never-ending debt. Was Yvette duped by these people? But she could just call the police. How could she give in to their unreasonable demands? "What are you looking at?" Dread sneered. How could he not know Chuck? His men had been observing Chuck for a long time. "Watch your tone!" Ynda was angry. "Watch out? You should scram!" Dread sneered. What was a wimp like him doing here? Chuck nced at him. Ynda immediately whispered into her walkie-talkie and the guards over, but she was stopped by Chuck. There was no need to beat people up in the za. He could just take action in an alley where no one was looking. They deserved it for calling his mother names and cheating Yvette of herpany! Ynda said, "We''re not open for procedures today." "Not open?" Dread sneered. "If you don''t do it now, I''ll smash your ce to smithereens! Try me!" Several of Dread''s men also echoed his sentiments. He had managed to find someone who was willing to take over Yvette''spany at 350,000 dors. Chuck nced at Ynda. She understood him and asked, "How much are you selling the company for?" "350,000 dors!" Dread replied. Chuck was furious. Yvette had invested at least 1.5 million dors in thispany. How could he sell it at such a low price? Ynda said, "Okay, I''ll give you 350,000 dors, and we''ll take back thepany. Your card please!" "Take it back? Do you think you can do it so easily?" Dread snickered, "On second thought, 350,000 dors is not enough. I want 500,000 dors!" "You!" Ynda was angry! However, Chuck assured her and said calmly, "Give it to him." Dread scoffed, "Give me? Who do you think you are?" Chuck squinted his eyes. Ynda repeated herself and asked for his card. Dread frowned, but he was in a good mood since he managed to earn another 150,000 dors. He quickly shooed the person whom he had initially chose and gave Ynda his credit card. After receiving the money, he mocked delightedly, "I can''t believe that you would rather get back such a rubbishpany. I hope your za goes out of business." Then, he left with his men. He nned to find somece tovishly spend the extra 150,000 dors. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After they left, Ynda asked, "What are you nning to do with thepany now?" "I''ll give it back to Yvette. Could you draft a contract please? I''ll go out first. Contact the person in charge of the empty shop lot and inform them that we''ll pay them a visit this afternoon or tomorrow." With that, Chuck went out. When he arrived at the parking lot, he noticed Dread and his henchmen leaving in a sports car. They were probably heading to an erotic massage center or somece where they could have fun. He snorted, "Trying to leave? Not so fast." Not only did he n to get back the 500,000 dors that he had just transferred to Dread, Chuck also nned to get Yvette''s money back. He opened his car door and started the engine. He had pepper spray on him and was equipped with some boxing skills. It wouldn''t take much to beat these people up since he had been attending boxing sses for some time now. Besides, he wanted to train himself. He couldn''t always rely on his mother for help. Or he wouldn''t be able to move forward then. However, Chuck frowned when he saw a woman walking towards him. It was Quinn Miller again. Was this woman out of her mind? Was she still trying to buy the za? Chuck quickly locked his car doors as Quinn walked over to him. "The za is not for sale. How many times do you want me to tell you?" Chuck was in a hurry to chase after Dread and his men, so he didn''t have time to talk to her. Quinn didn''t say anything but just walked over directly to him. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chuck Cannon really hated this woman''s guts. He was done giving in to a woman like her. Also, didn''t he already tease her yesterday? What were her intentions oning all the way here? Was she really trying to repay him? Chuck was skeptical. He only saved her once, so why was she acting like she was searching for her Prince Charming? Quinn Miller asked, "Do you wanna go to a hotel or do you wanna do it here?" "You are quite open-minded, aren''t you? This is a parking lot. Have you ever tried it with someone else in the parking lot?" Chuck sneered. Quinn frowned, "No." Chuck didn''t believe her. "Forget it then." Quinn''s tone became colder. Chuck waved to her and she walked over with a scowl. She would do it since she had said it. It didn''t matter anymore. It would be as if she was going to be assaulted by another equally revolting person. She could just pretend that her assistant did have his way with herst time. She was actually betting on the possibilities. She only started having those dreams because this person had saved her. Chuck nodded. He didn''t mean to have sex with Quinn anyways. He only teased her yesterday because he felt that she deserved it. Furthermore, he had to chase after Dread and his men now. He really did not have the time to y around now. "Are you... really taking it back?" Quinn asked subconsciously. She was annoyed and turned around to leave. He saved her and toyed with her feelings several times. Wasn''t that already enough? Chuck had no time to y with her, so he let her go, "President Miller, please stop. We''re even now so you could..." Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly saw some people walking towards them. They were dressed in ck from the top to the bottom. Chuck stopped. They were all staring at Quinn. What was going on? Quinn had also noticed this and she frowned. Her ex-assistant must''ve called them over. Yes, her ex-assistant had indeed called these people over. He was beaten up by Quinn earlier, but he was a rich man now. Therefore, he employed some people to capture Quinn. He wouldn''t stop until he slept with her. "Take your time. I''m leaving." Chuck started the car engine. He was toozy to care about this right now. "Chuck, you can''t leave!" Quinn instinctively grabbed him. It was almost simr tost time, where she had pleaded him for help. Chuck tried swatting her away, "Don''t you see I''m busy now?" How far was Dread now? If he was stopped here, didn''t that mean that he had to wait for another chance before he could get the money back from Dread? He didn''t have that patience. "Yes, but you saved mest time. This time..." Quinn was anxious. She didn''t know how to persuade Chuck. She was certain that he wouldn''t help her. However, there was no one else here. Where could she run to? "I..." Quinn was taken aback by what Chuck had said. She was silent. Seeing as her assants were rushing towards her fiercely, she wondered, why was she so unlucky recently? "Anyways, thanks forst time." Quinn was surprised that she could still say something like that right now. Maybe, she was really .... grateful to him. "Are you sure?" Quinn was surprised. "I''ll be burdened if you get caught in my za anyway. Just f*cking get in the car!" Chuck shook his head and shouted at her. He had no choice. If they were somece else, he would''ve just driven away without a second thought. Quinn was momentarily silent before quickly getting into the car. Then, Chuck drove away with her. One of the men managed to catch up with them at thest minute. However, Chuck''s driving skills were extraordinary. They could never catch up with him. Soon, they managed to leave the za safely. Quinn regained herposure and asked, "What''s wrong with your za? How could you allow these people to enter?" Chuck retorted impatiently, "Are you crazy? How could we even expect this to happen?" Chuck asked impatiently. "Hey! Don''t scold me!" Quinn red at Chuck. "I really regret saving you again." Chuck really wanted to p himself. He had saved her once again, but he now had to listen to herin about everything. Who did she think she was? Quinn''s words were stuck in her throat. After a moment of silence, she said, "Okay, I owe you one more time. If you want, I can give it to you now..." She wondered if she had been possessed, why could she say such disgusting and shameful words? Chuck was toozy to care about her. Instead, he drove carefully and finally found Dread''s car. With that, he stepped on the gas and started tailing them. On the other hand, Quinn sat quietly in the car. She thought Chuck was looking for a hotel. However, they had already drove past several good hotels, so where was he heading to? Was he looking for a cheap 30-dor motel? Quinn felt even more disgusted. Were they going to do that there? This was an insult to her. "Stop, I''ll pay for the room!" Quinn was angry. She hadn''t had sex for nearly ten years. She would die of shame if she had to do it with a man in a ce like that. "Are you out of your mind?" Chuck didn''t follow her thoughts. He wasn''t thinking of such vulgar things. He had more important things to worry about. He ignored her and continued tailgating Dread up until they arrived at a club. Chuck immediately followed them and drove inside. Quinn scoffed, "Here? You''re out of your mind!" She knew that Chuck was a super rich person, so it was normal for him toe here. But... "Could you just shut up? What business do you think I have here?" Chuck stared at Dread and his henchmen who were entering the club. It wasn''t just a matter of minutes if he had to go in and beat them up. In addition, there were plenty of guards inside, and Chuck was alone. He couldn''t simply go in and call for a fight, so hisst n was definitely ruined. What could he do now? Quinn was silent. After thinking for a while, she finally realized that Chuck seemed to be chasing after someone. Her eyes lit up as she asked, "Are you following someone?" Chuck turned around and snickered, "You''re finally in your right mind now."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Quinn Miller was ashamed and angry. When had she ever been reprimanded by a man like this? "What on earth do you want to do? Are you trying to stalk them and beat them up?" Quinn asked. "What does it have to do with you?" Chuck Cannon thought about it for a long time and decided to go in and have a look. Waiting here wasn''t a choice either. He opened the door and got out of the car. However, he turned back and said, "You should leave. Don''t stay in my car." Quinn narrowed her eyes. She took out a card and said, "Do you think I won''t be able to afford a car worth several hundreds of thousands? Don''t look down on me. I''ll buy your car." Chuck ignored her and went straight in. As for Quinn, she received a call from her new assistant in the car. "Well, I''m fine. You... don''t have to follow me here. No need to pick me up either, I''m in the car." Then, she hung up the call. Sitting in this car, she felt fine. At least there was a sense of security. She was suddenly surprised with that thought. Was it because he had saved her twice? Quinn shook her head. She was bored and yed around with her mobile phone while she waited for Chuck. As she did not sleep well night before, she quickly dozed off. She had another dream. In her dreams, she was once again doing it with that person...... Huh! Quinn opened her eyes and felt difort in her pants. She was embarrassed, what was wrong with her? She looked out of the window in a daze. That disgusting man had saved her twice. Quinn didn''t even know if there was something wrong with him or with her. She should''ve stormed out of the car by now, but why didn''t she? What was she doing here? She was so bored that she just waited for him. Right then, she saw Chucking out of the room and she was instantly relieved. Wait a minute, was she worried about him just now? Chuck opened the car door and got in. His presence seemed to lighten up the mood in the car. "How was it?" Quinn asked subconsciously. "What does it have to do with you?" Chuck started the car engine and smirked. He found out that Dread was a frequent customer there. After spending some money bribing the staff, Chuck managed to find out where Dread''s usurypany was. Hence, he made up his mind. Not only was he going to make Dread cough up all the money, he was going to wipe off hispany from the face of the earth. He was going to crush Dreadpletely. Who asked him to plot against his wife? Chuck drove his car back. He had to firste up with a n. Hearing Chuck''s impatient words, Quinn frowned but remained silent. She sat quietly in his car. When they drove past a hotel, she suddenly spoke, "Drop me off here." Chuck did not speak and just stopped his car at the side of the road. Quinn opened the door and went out. However, Chuck noticed that the seat was wet. What was this? Was the weather too hot? "Hey!" Chuck called Quinn and pointed to the spot on the car seat. Quinn looked back. When she saw it, her face turned red. She had left a stain on the car when she had that dream just now. "Sorry, I was careless when I was drinking water just now... I''llpensate you." Quinn stammered as she took out a card. She had never felt so humiliated. He probably didn''t know, did he? She was nervous. If he found out, she would definitely copse. Chuck didn''t want to talk to her anymore. Why was she so careless? And who would want to ept her money? He got out of the car, took out a tissue and wiped the seat clean. Then he threw the tissues into a trash can on the side of the road. Seeing Chuck''s actions, Quinn was so embarrassed that her face turned redder. How could he...... Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chuck drove away without saying another word. Looking at Chuck''s car leaving in the distance, Quinn barely managed to keep her cool. She couldn''t let him know what happened just now, or he''d never let go of the chance tough at her forever. Quinn calmed down, but she kept looking in Chuck''s direction. What was wrong with her? "Humph, you don''t seem to be so disgusting anymore..." Quinn murmured to herself. She then turned around and went into the hotel. She had to take a good bath... Chuck went back to the za and found out where Dread''spany was located. He could check it out tonight, but it was still early. So, he brought Ynda Lane along to check out the vacant shop house that was up for rent. It was situated quite strategically, as expected for a ce where its transfer fee was already almost 1 million dors. Both of them was quite pleased with the shop, so Chuck quickly paid them and bought the store. Hiding the contract in his jacket, Chuck nned to give Yvette a surprise. Besides that, he was also going to give herpany back to her. Chuck called Yvette and asked her where she was. She told him she was still discussing with the higher-ups of apany, which meant that she was still looking for a job. Chuck smiled and asked her to go home. He was hungry. Yvette said, "Okay, hubby, wait for a while. I''ve found a new job. Someone''s going to bring me around so I''ll be back soon." Chuck agreed and hung up the phone. He didn''t know how Yvette would react when she knew that he had helped her retrieve herpany and even gave her a new shop. Chuck sent Ynda back to the za and happened to see Queenie Carson. She was just about to head home, so Chuck offered to give her a ride. After all, he had a car and it wasn''t a big bother to him. Queenie bit her lip as she got into Chuck''s car. Chuck sent her home. When she got home, Chuck wanted to see if she needed anything, so he followed her upstairs. Queenie opened the door and invited him in. Chuck noticed her sister wasn''t home, and even saw her clothes that she was drying on the balcony. He cleared his throat awkwardly. He was a little embarrassed. Why did he follow her? "Um, I''ll leave first." Chuck said awkwardly. The two of them were alone in the same room and he couldn''t help but think of the events that night. "Okay." Queenie lowered her head and Chuck walked to the door. She plucked up her courage and hugged him from behind, saying, "Stay for a while. Just a while, okay?" Queenie had been used unfairly at work today She usually would endure it quietly, but Chuck happened to send her back. She couldn''t help but think of that night just like Chuck did... She was as impulsive as she was that night. Chuck fell silent. He felt sorry for Queenie. He had asked her to help him get off when she herself didn''t have a boyfriend. He could not find a way to repay her, so the only way he couldpensate her was by giving her this house. Chuck asked gently, "What''s wrong?" Queenie must have been wronged. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be as bold as to make a move that was out of the ordinary. "Stay here for a while." Queenie held Chuck in her arms. Chuck sighed softly. He wasn''t refusing her, but it was just the way Queenie was hugging him. He had been training recently and didn''t have Zelda Maine help him get off, so his physiological reaction was instant. Queenie felt the bulge as well and plucked up her courage like that night. She asked, "Didn''t Teacher Jordan help you?" Chuck was embarrassed. It was not because Yvette was unwilling to do so, but because Chuck wanted Yvette to see him at his strongest. He had restrained himself from then onwards. "Do you want me to help you like I didst time?" Queenie blushed and said shyly. Chuck shook his head awkwardly. He had not thought of that initially, but ever since she started hugging him just now, he could feel his determination stripping away. After all, Queenie was pretty and had a voluptuous figure. In addition, she had the vigour of a 20-year-old woman. However, before he could say anything, someone knocked on the door. Both Chuck and Queenie were startled. Queenie quickly loosened her embrace, thinking that her sister was back. She whispered, "Chuck, it''s not good for my sister to see you like this. You should go to the washroom..." Chuck was embarrassed since it wasn''t ethical in the first ce. He hurried to the washroom and soon heard the sound of Queenie opening the door. Then, he heard her exim, "Teacher Jordan?" Chuck, who was in the bathroom, was taken aback. Didn''t Yvette say that she had just found a new job and was looking around thepany? Why was she here?" He was the one who had bought her house after all! It was Yvette who was outside. She had found a job at a real-estate agency today, so her colleague brought her to take a look at one of the houses on sale. Coincidentally, it was in the neighborhood where she used to live in. When she was about to leave, she saw Chuck''s car and wondered why he was here. With that in mind, she tried knocking the door of her old house. She didn''t think much. If it was vacant, she would leave straight away. However, the door opened, and she was shocked to see Queenie... Yvette was shocked. She remembered that Chuck had found a ce for Queenie to live in, but why here? What was going on? Was Chuck the one who bought her previous house? Chapter 220 Chapter 220 But how could that be possible? How could Chuck afford to buy himself a house at that time? Yvette didn''t understand. Moreover, how could the ce that Chuck had found for Queenie be her previous house? Could it be a coincidence? What was going on? "Well, you live here, right?" Yvette Jordan smiled. She saw Chuck''s car downstairs, so Chuck must be here. Of course, she didn''t think that Chuck Cannon would do anything that would break her heart. She had just received a phone call from Chuck, saying that he had left the za and was heading for home. Yvette knew that Queenie Carson was working part-time in the za, so Chuck was probably just sending her back. "Teacher Jordan, pleasee in and have a seat." Queenie was nervous and at the same time, the feeling of guilt was engulfing her. She felt sorry for Yvette. She had done something that would let her down, and then she was trying to do it again! "Nope, it''s fine. I have to go home to cook." Yvette took a look inside. Hubby, aren''t you going to come out yet? "Well, Teacher Jordan, please be careful on the way." What a sigh of relief! Queenie thought. If Yvette really came in, she couldn''t imagine how awful the incident would have been. After all, Chuck was still inside the washroom. "Okay," Yvette sighed in her heart. She then turned away and left. "Wait." However, Chuck hade out from the washroom. He knew he couldn''t hide anymore. After all, his car was still parked below. Yvette wasn''t blind, how could she pretend that she had not seen him? He wouldn''t be able to exin himself if he still refused toe out. Anyway, Chuck just came here to send Queenie back. He did not do anything, nor did he nned to do anything. Yvette heaved a euphoric sigh of relief. This proved that Chuck was not doing anything behind her back. If Chuck didn''te out, she would be convinced that he and Queenie were doing something culpable just now. Since he came out now, she believed that he was innocent. He probably just sent Queenie home. The reason why he hid was that he was afraid that she might misunderstand him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Hubby." Yvette turned her head and asked with a smile blossoming over her face, "Why are you here?" Chuck replied awkwardly that he was just sending Queenie home and was just about to leave. Queenie''s heart sank. "Well, Queenie, I''m going back now. Take good care of yourself. Go ahead and do your work," Chuck said. "Okay, thank you for sending me home." Chuck felt guilty as if he had justmitted a crime. Even though he didn''t, but he nearly repeated the same mistake that might break Yvette''s heart and hurt Queenie. Chuck was well aware that he couldn''t give Queenie, this divine and innocent youngdy, the future she wanted. All in all, it was a mistake from the beginning. And yet, the thing was bing moreplicated now. If Queenie was an easy girl, Chuck could''ve hooked up with her without any guilt. But Queenie wasn''t. She was simply charming, sweet and beautiful. She just needed to find herself a Prince Charming who would treat her like a princess. Her virginity should be left to her husband in the future. "Hubby, could I ask you a question?" Yvette came in and asked. Chuck replied in embarrassment. "Yes?" "I knew that you were the one who found this house for Queenie, but how did you find it?" Yvette smiled. She just asked due to curiosity. She didn''t mean to use him of anything, but she merely wanted to know the truth, simple as that. "Err...I, I bought it," Chuck stammered. He thought it was no longer necessary to hide these matters from her. He was pretty sure Yvette was already suspicious about him when she asked the question. "You bought it?" Yvette was stunned. She remembered the time when she had hired a real estate agent on the day she sold the house. Coincidentally, someone happened to buy her house on that very same day. She and a real estate agent went to the house management office the next day. Chuck was also present at that time. She should have thought of it! She hadpletely no idea that Chuck had so much money! Also... she had suspected then that the reason it was bought so quickly was because of the "baller". Then, could it be that Chuck... was the "baller" who had been helping her all along? Yvette began to grow nervous. How should she exin it? She could sense that something was fishy when Wilbur Wendel showed up as the "baller" and had dinner with her. That feeling.... it was weird. She did not get the same feeling from Wilburpared to with the "baller". Nevertheless, she thought that she was just overthinking at that moment. But it seemed that she didn''t... If Chuck really bought the house, then it would be a high possibility, at least a fifty percent, that the "baller" was Chuck, then... Was it true? "Yes." Chuck nodded. Queenie was shocked. When Chuck brought her here, she thought this was just a house that Chuck had rented for her. But she didn''t expect that he had bought the ce. How could Chuck be so rich? "Are you angry, honey?" Chuck whispered. "No, I still have a question to ask you. If you don''t answer me, then I will be mad at you." Yvette was even more nervous now. He admitted to it. So Yvette was 70% sure that Chuck was the "baller". She didn''t expect that Chuck was the one who bought her house. Did he take over the house because he thought she was having a difficult time? "Question? What question?" Chuck was surprised. But what questions would Yvette ask? Was she going to ask how he had gathered that much money to buy this ce? Nevertheless, he had told her before that he was born with a silver spoon. She just didn''t believe him. "Let''s go home now. I''ll ask you after we get home," Yvette said with a smile. "Queenie, please look after yourself. We''re leaving now." Queenie nodded silently. Chuck waited for Yvette to leave. He then approached Queenie and said, "I''m sorry, just now..." "No, please don''t say that. I''m sorry for you, and I''m sorry for Teacher Jordan." Queenie burst into tears uncontrobly. She knew that she was doing something inappropriate, but what could she do when the feeling was so overwhelming and that she couldn''t even control herself? Chuck sighed. "No, it''s my fault. I overindulged myself that night. I could''ve kept myself in check." If he could resist the temptation and refused her that day, Queenie would not feel guilty. "No, you should go back now. Teacher Jordan is still outside." Queenie''s tears were still rolling down her cheeks. Chuck had no choice but to leave. If he didn''t leave, he might not be able to make up his mind to leave. Chuck left and closed the door. Queenie wiped her tears, but they were endless... ...... They had just arrived home. Chuck took the contract out and was ready to talk about this with Yvette. Yvette came over with a cheerful grin andy on Chuck''s chest. "Hubby, could I please add you as online friend?" Chuck was at his loss of words. How could it be... Did Yvette guess that he was the "baller" after the incident just now? Impossible! Wilbur had appeared as the "baller" and they even had a meal together. She should not have doubted him. "Maybe next time?" Chuck said. Yvette raised her head and her nervousness disappeared. "Uh-huh, so it was you who saved me in the hotel right? And you didn''t appear before me... because I was very brutal to you at that time, am I right?" she thought to herself. "Okay, next time then. Hubby, I''m going to cook." Yvette said with a smile. Chuck was relieved and asked her to wait. Yvette was stunned the moment she saw Chuck take the contract out. Yvette''s beautiful eyes were wide open. She froze as she ced her hand over her mouth. "Hubby..." She wanted to cry. Tears were welling up in her eyes. "I saw that someone was taking over yourpany today. So I bought it over. I''m returning the company to you now, and... I saw this outlet. The location is very strategic so I''ve bought it too. We could refurbish it into a restaurant. Let''s take a look at the ce tomorrow. You can design the interior, and then I will find the renovationpany," Chuck said. Yvette put the two contracts down and kissed him on the lips. Chuck was surprised. Yvette held Chuck in her arms. "Hubby, why are you being so good to me?" At this time, Yvette was almost certain that Chuck was indeed the "baller". But he still refused to admit it, so she would ask Wilbur about it tomorrow. Chuck chuckled. He should treat his wife like a queen, shoudn''t he? Chuck felt rxed and pleased that night. He felt much better when he hugged Yvette to sleep. In the morning, Yvette went to thepany together with Chuck after finishing their breakfast. She had already contacted her previous employees that night before and said that thepany was in business again. Since only a few days had passed since thepany had closed down unexpectedly, most of the employees hadn''t found a satisfactory job. They were pleasantly surprised to receive a phone call from Yvette. After informing her that they coulde back to work today, Yvette breathed a sigh of relief. This company was her baby. Therefore, she would still focus on developing thepany, but at the same time also managing the outlet that Chuck had bought for her. After handing over the When she arrived at the za, she saw that Wilbur was watching Zabrina Yalden filming. She smiled and asked Chuck to wait for her at thepany. Then she walked towards Wilbur. Wilbur was startled for a moment when he saw her. But after listening to Chuck''s words, he, as the "baller", of course, would continue acting as the "baller". "What''s wrong?" Wilbur asked. "I had just sent you a message through Whatsapp." Yvette said in a cold and nervous tone. Upon hearing this sentence, he knew things had gone out of hand. Shit! He understood what Yvette meant. But how could he see the message? "Ugh, you," Wilbur murmured. He couldn''t pretend anymore. "Tell me, please! Is the ''Baller'' my husband Chuck?" Yvette looked at him and asked nervously. Quickly! Say it! It must be him! Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chuck Cannon was chatting with Ynda Lane in her office. He heard from Ynda that Zelda''s restaurant had begun renovation. Zelda Maine had dropped by the za the evening before. Chuck felt guilty when he thought of the incident where he had kissed Zelda in the private room of the bar. He didn''t know how to get along with her after that incident. Zelda was hot, sexy, and curvy. He was deadly attracted by her. Chuck didn''t want to overestimate his self-control. He was afraid that he might hook up with her if he couldn''t bear the temptation of Zelda''s hot figure. This would definitely break Yvette''s heart into pieces. At the same time, Chuck was filled with remorse and shame. Chuck knew that he couldn''t promise Zelda anything. Chuck sighed. He had a message on his Whatsapp. It turned out to be from Yvette. This... Chuck opened the message and looked at it in confusion. It was a smiling face picture sent by Yvette Jordan. What was she doing? Out of confusion, Chuck decided to ignore her and put his phone inside his pocket. The ''baller'' shouldn''t appear as much as he did previously. Anyway, he had basically solved Yvette''s problem. Chuck thought, "I''d better take a look at the ce where Yvette had borrowed from the usury." Chuck couldn''t wait to destroy thatpany. He stood up and said, "Ynda, I''ll need to leave now." "Alright, bye! " Ynda nodded with a smile. It was nice to chat with a beautiful woman like Ynda. Chuck were friends with her, so it wouldn''t be a problem joking around with her. He actually enjoyed seeing a beautiful woman smiling. Ynda really was an elegant woman. Ynda nodded awkwardly. "Yes." The atmosphere turned awkward. Of course, Chuck wouldn''t stay there any longer. He nced at Ynda before he turned away and went out. Such a relief! Ynda loosened up a bit and was ready to go to the bathroom to take off her clothes. It wasn''t appropriate to wear such attire for work. However, Yvette suddenly came in and asked. "Where''s Chuck?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "He just went out," Ynda said. "Oh, I see." Yvette curled her lips. She had just asked Wilbur Wendel. He already admitted that the ''baller" was Chuck. Yvette''s anxious heart was finally at ease. It was really him! At the same time, Yvette was so touched because the "baller" had helped her a lot. No wonder he had been politely rejected her when she wanted to return the money to him. He was her husband all along! However, why did he let Wilbur pretend to be the ''baller''? Yvette was disappointed. But no matter what it was, the "baller" was Chuck, and this fact alone was enough to surprise Yvette. However, Yvette was even more confused. At first, Chuck transferred 200,000 dors to her. She didn''t take it at that time. Then he lent her 500,000 dors and bought two cars. She was curious. Where did Chuck get so much money all of a sudden? Yvette was baffled. What was going on? Did Zelda give the money to him? Or did the woman in that Rolls-Royce in Central City give it to him? After greeting Ynda, Yvette went out and was ready to give Chuck a call. He didn''t reply to her message just now. She was a little upset. Why he didn''t want to admit that he was the ''baller''? She sent Chuck another message, but he still didn''t reply. Yvette stomped her feet. "Hubby, how long are you going to hide it from me?" she thought to herself. When Yvette went over to the office, all she could think of was how to express her gratitude. How should she repay Chuck? Or, or... Yvette felt shy. Just thinking about the intimate interaction made her face blush. Since they were living together again, it was inevitable for her to think about that. Chuck drove out on his own. He thought it would be better to go to his mother''s hotel and call a few people over. After all, it was a usurypany. There would be a lot of people there. Chuck wanted to ensure that his n would go smoothly. If he brought enough people, it would definitely scare them out of their wits. When he was driving to his mother''s hotel, he suddenly received a call from his mother, saying that Auntie Logan had reached Ocean City. His mother had asked him to pick her up. Chuck was surprised. Why did Auntie Logan suddenlye to Ocean City? But Chuck would definitely listen to his mother. Furthermore, Chuck had a particrly good impression of Auntie Logan. His mother said that Auntie Logan came here for vacation, to rx and have fun. She asked Chuck to take Auntie Logan around. Chuck thought that this was his pleasure to do so. Otherwise, why would she let Chucke to pick Auntie Logan up on his own? Wi Logan was confused when she saw Chuck. She nced at him again. She was a little astounded. She didn''t see Karen Lee. But... how could she not understand Karen''s meaning? Wi was undoubtedly smart. Wi didn''t know how she should react. Should she cry or should sheugh? She nced at Chuck gently, "Karen, your son is too young. How would he suit my tastes? " She thought. He was still a child. "Auntie Logan, are you hungry? I''ll take you to dinner." Chuck was nning to take Wi to his mother''s hotel. It was a five-star restaurant with all the scrumptious food there. "Okay." Wi nodded. Chuck took the suitcase from Wi and identally touched her hand. It was soft! His cheeks flushed and he hurriedly pulled the suitcase to the ce where he parked his car. Wi grinned and followed after Chuck. Wi had already entered his car when Chuck was putting her luggage in the trunk. She sat next to Chuck. He could feel the warmth of her beautiful legs when he was shifting the gears. Chuck shook his head nervously. "Holy moly! What am I thinking about?" Chuck called his mother and said that he had already picked Auntie Logan up from the airport. However, there were no vacancies in the hotel. Chuck wasn''t surprised when he was asked to arrange the amodation for Wi. It was within expectation that the hotel would be filled to the brim. His mother''s hotel was always crowded with people. Since there weren''t any avable rooms in her mother''s hotel, Chuck had no choice but to let Auntie Logan stay in his own house. He thought Auntie Logan wouldn''t mind staying in his house since Yvette was staying with him too. "Auntie Logan, my mother said that there isn''t any vacancies in the hotel. She is not in Ocean City right now, so she asked me to take you to my house. What do you think?" Chuck asked for her opinion. "All right, it''s fine." Wi smiled. Chuck could only take Auntie Logan to his mother''s hotel for dinner first and then drive her to his own home. However, to Chuck''s surprise, he would also stay here tonight... Chapter 222 Chapter 222 "Auntie Logan, wee to my home. Err... It''s a little bit messy. I hope you don''t mind." Chuck Cannon opened the door with embarrassment and walked in with Wi''s suitcase. Wi Logan followed him into the house, her beautiful eyes observing around. She smiled and said, "It''s good." Just a little messy. Wi tied her hair up and then started to tidy up Chuck''s house. Chuck was embarrassed. He told her that he would clean up the mess himself. It was definitely inappropriate and rude to let Auntie Logan clean up the house for him. He couldn''t do that. "It''s okay." Wi shook her head and rejected him politely. She would be staying here anyway. She had to clean up her own house. Chuck, of course, had to clean up the mess together with Wi. By 8 o''clock in the evening, the house was all clean and tidy. Chuck was so tired that he struggled to catch his breath. In contrast, it seemed to be easy and effortless for Wi. Chuck was stunned. Wi really did live up to her name. A super ''baller'' like her was able toe to the Ocean City all alone. She was also a master in fighting. She could beat more than ten people by herself. "May I ask you a question?" "Okay. Ask away." Wi sat on the sofa. She didn''t use her mobile phone. Instead, she took out a book and started reading it. After listening to Chuck''s question, she smiled, looked up and closed the book. "Auntie Logan, are you good at fighting?" Chuck came over and asked. Wi was a little stunned, and then she immediately chuckled and replied, "Hmm...I think I''m not too bad." However, Chuck understood. Wi probably could defeat more than 20 people on her own! She was indeed an incredible woman! One would definitely feel secure by her side. Chuck gave her a thumbs-up, and Wi smiled. "Auntie Logan, I''m going back now." "Okay, be careful on the way." Chuck opened the door and came out. He gave Yvette Jordan a call and asked her if she was still at the za. Yvette said that she was already home. It was a hectic day for her. Apart from dealing with thepany''s affairs, she also went to the new outlet in the afternoon. She had taken some photos of the outlet''s interior and was ready to work on the design herself. However, she suddenly realized that she should take the initiative to do something to repay Chuck. So she made a meal and waited for Chuck''s return patiently. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Well, honey, I''ll go back soon." "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Chuck hung up the phone, but when he walked to the elevator, the light above his head suddenly turned off. Chuck was speechless. Was there a ckout? Seriously? Here? He was at one of the highest floors in the building. Chuck hesitated for a moment and knocked on the door again to see if there was a ckout at home. Sure enough, when Auntie Logan opened the door, the house was inplete darkness. He was embarrassed. It was the first time he took Auntie Logan home, and never did he expect that he would encounter such an unpleasant situation. "Excuse me, Auntie Logan. It seems that there''s a ckout here," Chuck said apologetically. "It''s okay. I''ll just go to bed early tonight. The power is off, so the elevator is not working either. If you don''t mind, why don''t just spend a night here?" Wi smiled. She didn''t want Chuck to take the stairs down. They were staying on one of the highest floors. His legs might turn numb or even tremble if he took the stairs all the way down. It would be dangerous if he couldn''t control the elerator properly when he was driving. He was still young and had a good future. The ident would destroy his future. Just as Chuck was about to shake his head and say that he had to go back, Wi added, "Come in. If you walk the stairs down, I''m pretty sure your legs will be numb and shaky. It wouldn''t be good for driving. You didn''t train enough." Chuck was embarrassed. Was Auntie implying that she could go up and down the stairs effortlessly but Chuck couldn''t? Chuck was convinced and he eventually entered the house. "Be careful, Chucky," Wi said gently. Ouch! Chuck eximed in pain. He covered his legs. What luck! How could he even hit something at his own home? He was speechless. Wi quickly helped Chuck up. "Sleep earlier, Chucky. Sleeping early is good for your health." "Okay, Auntie Logan, you should go to bed earlier too." Auntie Logan chuckled in the dark. She entered her room and closed the door, but she did not lock it. Wi trusted Chuck. To Wi, he was still young, tender and shy. He was a good boy. Coming back together with Chuck was very reassuring. She was also worried that Chuck would be in danger if he went downstairs like this. Of course, Chuck didn''t know that. Why would she be on guard against such a boy? Chuck went back to his own room. He only realized that he had forgotten to tell Yvette about the bad news when hey down on the bed, Without wasting any time, he immediately took out his mobile phone and called Yvette. On the other side, Yvette was waiting nervously for Chuck''s return. After struggling for the whole day, she had made up her mind to take the initiative today. She had even thought about how to start doing it, such as... However, the phone suddenly rang. Yvette smiled. Did he arrive? She answered the call. "Honey, I''m not going back today. I''ll be staying at my own house." It was Chuck''s voice on the phone. Yvette was disappointed at that instant. "He''s staying at his own house? Is he together with Zelda?" Yvette was waiting for Chuck toe back so that she could rify about the ''baller'' matter with Chuck. "I see, hubby, go to bed early then." Yvette was sad. "Well, you should go to bed early too." The call ended. Yvette sighed and closed her eyes. It took her a long time before she fell asleep. Chuck got up early the next day. He did a search on the Inte and was ready to bring Auntie Logan to the popr scenic spots in the city. He had chosen one of the renowned spots. However, when he came out from his room, he saw Auntie Logan already sitting on the sofa and reading her book. She really was an early bird. Was that why her skin was still glowing despite her age? Chuck realized that her hair was wet and her face was flushing. Aah... She probably had done her morning exercise in the room. Maybe she had practiced boxing or yoga to keep her figure perfect. Such a self-disciplined woman! Chuck was impressed. He came over and asked if they could leave soon. Auntie Logan smiled and said, "Okay." Chuck actually hadn''t been to any of the scenic spots in the city. He nned to have breakfast together with her at the cafe downstairs and drive to the ce after that. The scenic spots he chose had gotten very high ratings on the inte. He believed that Auntie Logan would enjoy the view. However, when they came out of the house, they heard the sound of hitting and scoldinging from somewhere. Chuck was shocked. Out of curiosity, they walked to the side and saw a few people hitting the door. There were also words like "pay the money back" scribbled on the wall. Chuck didn''t want to meddle in other people''s business at first, but after seeing these people clearly, he found that they were actually the same people who lent money to Yvette. It seemed that the house owner had been deceived by the usury and had no money to pay them back, so Dread came over to collect the payment violently. As luck would have it, he met with the gangsters from the usurypany! Perhaps he was meant to meet his enemies. However, Wi was by his side. He shouldn''t spoil her good mood. After all, it was supposed to be a fun day. So Chuck deciding against calling them out. He whispered, "Auntie Logan, let''s go." Wi was stunned. She nodded with a smile. "Alright." "Boss, look, it''s that gigolo. He''s here too!" However, when one of his men turned around and saw Chuck, he immediately informed Dread. Dread turned around. He was already in a bad mood since he couldn''t get the money today. He didn''t expect that Chuck would crash himself on the muzzle. However, the beautiful and charmingdy standing beside Chuck had taken away all of his attention. His eyes widened and sparkled with excitement. Was she an angel? Dread was green in envy. He spat out a mouthful of saliva and walked towards them. "Lucky little boy. There are so many beautiful women around you. Hey, gorgeous, let me treat you breakfast, freshly brewed coffee..." Chuck was furious. He didn''t expect that Dread would try to flirt with Auntie Logan. He couldn''t help but clench his fists. Chuck was about to punch Dread in the face. However, Auntie Logan just smiled gently as she normally did and walked to the front of Dread. In the blink of an eye, all he could hear was Dread''s painful scream. He flew about three meters away. Chuck couldn''t even recall what she had done! It was definitely a jaw-dropping incident for both Chuck and Dread! Oh God! Was Auntie Logan really that good at fighting? Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Dread''s men were shocked. Even though they had witnessed with their eyes how their boss had been knocked unconscious by a woman, still, no words could describe how shocked they felt. It was unbelievable! His mouth was even bleeding. Who was this woman? "How dare you hit my boss?" "Let''s go, boys! How dare her to beat our boss! Let''s fight!" Dread''s men rushed over angrily. But before Chuck Cannon could react, deafening and awful screams were heard. Chuck saw that these people couldn''t even get close to Wi Logan, and she had beaten them up easily with just one hand. How could her lean perfect arms have such great strength? It only took her less than three seconds to beat these five men to senseless! It felt like a dream. Everything happened so quickly. Wi smiled and walked over. She said in a gentle voice, "Chucky, what are they doing? Are they loan sharks?" "Yes, they are." Chuck looked at Dread pitifully. Although he had fainted, there was a fixed expression of disbelief and fear on his face. He probably did not expect a tall and beautiful woman like Wi could have knocked him out with just one move. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He must be shocked and scared to death before he fainted. "Loan sharks? Oh boy! This is horrible." Wi shook her head, took out her mobile phone and snapped a photo of Dread. She then sent the picture out to someone and said, "Take over this man''s usurypany! ... Yes, dissolve everything including all of his property. I don''t want him to own even a single penny!" Wi then hung up the phone. Seeing that Chuck waspletely taken aback, she smiled and asked gently, "Chucky, are you afraid of me?" Chuck shook his head. He was also sick of Dread and his doings. He was just going to ask for a few people from his mother to give Dread a hard lesson and ruin hispany, but he didn''t expect that Dread was so ignorant and even had the gall to molest Auntie Logan today. Dread definitely deserved it. Wi received another call and heard some news. She was stunned. She put away her mobile phone and asked, "Chucky, you have a grudge against them, right? I''ll give all of hispany''s property to the needy people. And then I''ll return all your money back." Chuck wasn''t surprised. A powerful woman like Wi could simply solve everything with just a phone call. "Thank you, Auntie Logan." Chuck was embarrassed. "It''s no big deal, don''t mention it. Now please, let''s get some breakfast. I''m hungry. Did you hear my stomach rumbling?" Wi smiled and reached out to touch Chuck''s hair. Chuck''s heart started thumping wildly. He saw Wi''s fair arm, and there was a ck strap on her shoulder. This... Chuck lowered his head and quickly looked away. "Auntie Logan, let''s go downstairs." "Okay," Wi replied. He was really a good boy. They took the elevator downstairs. Half an hourter, Dread woke up in a daze. He found himself in great pain. What was wrong with him? Was he knocked out by a woman just now? "Useless things! Get up now! All of you!" Dread kicked a few of his men, but they were still unconscious. It seemed like they would need a whole day before they could regain their consciousness. "How could you, a gigolo, ask that woman to beat me?" Dread shouted angrily. Suddenly, five people wearing suits and sunsses came out of the elevator. He was confused and asked, "What''s the matter?" Dread could feel that something bad was going to happen as the five men approached him. "What are you doing? What do you want to do? I''m Dread, the loan shark. What''s the matter?" "Well, boy. I''m sorry to say that but from today onwards, you aren''t any more!" One of the men in ck grabbed Dread with his big hand. Dread was scared as he screamed in panic. "How dare you attack me?" Hey! The man punched Dread''s teeth out. He was shocked as he stammered in fear, "Who, who are you? Do you know who I am? I am..." "It doesn''t matter who you are anymore. Do you realize what you had done? You have offended President Logan. Just ept your fate!" The man in ck shook his head and said in a cold voice. How could Dread endure his punches? Dread begged for mercy, "Stop, please... What do you want?" "I''ll make you beg for food for the rest of your life!" Boom! A punch followed by another punch. All Dread could do was moan helplessly. Soon, he fainted again because of the serious injury. His mind was filled with a single thought before he passed out. Who the hell was President Logan whom he had offended? ...... Chuck drove Wi to the scenic area and he was in a much better mood. He just received a notification of a transaction from Wi. There were 1.2 million dors in total. This was the lesson Wi gave Dread. Chuck was relieved. Of course, he would return this money to Yvette Jordan. They were in the scenic area till the evening. He could tell that Wi did note to these kinds of ces often. With Chuck apanying her, sheughed cheerfully like a young girl throughout the day. Chuck was stunned most of the time and he couldn''t seem to take his eyes off of her. Wi was charming. Chuck sighed. Who would be the lucky one to be this woman''s boyfriend? Chuck sent Auntie Logan back to the house in the evening. He had to go back today, or else Yvette would start to overthink. "Auntie Logan, please have a good rest. I''ll take you to another ce tomorrow." Chuck had made up his mind that he would definitely make this trip a happy one for Wi. He would bring her to another scenic spot tomorrow. "Okay, I can''t wait for it." Wi smiled gently. Chuck went downstairs. Wi was sitting on the sofa and she took out the book with a smile. "Chucky is really a big boy. But, Karen, your son is too young. He is not suitable for me. I''d better be his Auntie Logan. You''ve done enough for us... Dear Chucky, where will you take me to tomorrow? ...... Chuck drove back. He had just called Yvette. She was already home. Chuck said that he would be back immediately. He drove the car into themunity and took the elevator up. He knocked on the door and Yvette opened it. Yvette''s heart was filled with disappointment since the night before. She didn''t call Chuck for the whole day, fearing that she might disturb him. Therefore, she was surprised when she received Chuck''s call just now. Seeing Chuck now, she felt that she was on cloud nine. "Hubby,e in!" Yvette pulled Chuck into the house. When Chuck came in, he felt something was wrong. The way Yvette was looking at him was strange. What was going on? When Chuck was still confused, his mobile phone rang. Chuck took it out. It was a phone call from Wilbur Wendel. He was puzzled and told Yvette that he would need to answer the call. Of course, Yvette said yes. He went to the balcony and answered the call. Wilbur was nervous and embarrassed. He thought of calling Chuck at that time to tell him that the truth had been exposed. However, he was too embarrassed. After being anxious for a whole day, he finally decided to call him. After listening to what he had said, Chuck was shocked. "What did you say? Did you tell Yvette the truth?" Oh my God! Chuck was speechless. What was going on? How did Yvette know his identity when he tried so hard to prevent his "baller" identity from being exposed? "I''m sorry, Chuck. I''ll treat you for a massage tomorrow, okay? You see..." Wilbur was even more embarrassed. He had promised to help Chuck and even said that he could count on him. But at the end of the day, he still screwed the whole thing up. Chuck sighed. "No, it''s fine. I''ll call you tomorrow." "Okay, I''m so sorry!" Wilbur felt guilty. Chuck said it was alright. He hung up the phone and put it in his pocket. He walked in uneasily with a heavy heart. Yvette knew about his identity, but why didn''t she say anything about it? He coughed. "Hubby,e over and have dinner," Yvette said in a gentle voice. "Honey, I..." Chuck was really nervous. Yvette shook her head and walked towards him. She put her arm around Chuck and kissed him. Then she winked and said, "Would you like me to call you Hubby or Baller? Which one would you like better?" Chuck was embarrassed. She really knew! "It''s you. You were the one who had helped me all this while. Why didn''t you tell me?" Yvette asked gently. Chuck didn''t know what to say. It was tooplicated to exin everything. Ever since he saved Yvette, he had added Yvette''s social media because he wanted to know how she was doing and also because he wanted to give her some money. But he didn''t expect that Yvette remembered him and was grateful to have him in her life. Chuck knew things were getting out of control at that point and that he could no longer let things go on this way. However, as time passed, he couldn''t seem to figure out a way to tell her the truth. "Dear, let''s have dinner first... or? Just tell me, I can do anything for you." Yvette whispered with shyness. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 "Honey, stop eating. Let''s start." Chuck Cannon picked Yvette Jordan up and walked to the sofa. Yvette was nervous and her heart starting thumping. She had been preparing for this for more than ten years. Today, she was going to give it to Chuck. "Hubby, I don''t know much, but I found some information online. Please don''t judge me, I''m trying my best..." Yvette said in a low voice. She wasn''t proficient in these matters. Her best friend, Susan Sun, was the one who had told her about itst time... She was surprised at that time. Chuck thought of other ways to educate her. With her character, she must have never seen that kind of movie before. Forget it. She did say that she had done her own research. "Honey, I''ll just find a movie to watch," Chuck said. She probably didn''t know anything about it. When they were younger, Yvette vowed to change her fate. Hence, she had always focused on her studies when she was in school and did not waste any time on anything else. She was never exposed to all these things. "A movie? Wouldn''t it distract us?" Yvette did not know what Chuck was thinking. She thought Chuck wanted to watch a normal movie. Chuck ced her on the sofa and sat down beside her. He took her hand and smiled slightly. His wife was too innocent. He told himself that he couldn''t let her down. "Hubby... you should lie down." Yvette calmed herself down. She had slept beside him for so many years. There was nothing to be shy about. Of course, Chuck would do as she said. But... Ding, ding... Yvette''s cell phone suddenly rang. She snapped out of her nervousness. She took a look at her phone and didn''t want to answer it. Today was a big day. "Hubby, I won''t answer the phone." She shook her head. Chuck smiled. She would usually pick up calls in the middle of the night for the sake of the company. However, it seemed like she was finally ready tonight. The phone rang again. Chuck was surprised. Was someone looking for Yvette about an emergency? Anyway, it wouldn''t be a big deal to answer a call. It wouldn''t take too much time. "Honey, you should answer the phone first," Chuck said. "Okay, hubby, wait a minute. I''ll answer the phone." Yvette walked to her bag and took out her mobile phone. She saw that the call was from her good friend from Central City, Susan Sun. She was puzzled. She quickly answered the phone. Chuck took a deep breath and rxed himself. "There''s no need to be nervous with your own wife!" He told himself. Chuckforted himself. However, Yvette returned with an apologetic look on her face. "Hubby, I''m sorry. Susan''spany is in trouble. She has a lot of debts and now she''s at the bus station. I''m going to pick her up now..." "What?" Chuck''s eyes widened. Yvette had no choice. Susan was crying on the phone. She said that she had offended someone. Herpany had gone bankrupt, and she still had a debt of millions of dors. She had no choice but to hide here. Yvette was very grateful for Susan''s hospitality in the Central City, so she couldn''t refuse. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She walked towards Chuck and kissed him. "Hubby, I''m sorry. I can''t do anything about it. She''s scared. I have to pick her up. Something might happen to her. I''m sorry, I''m really sorry..." Chuck was really speechless. What happened? What could he do if Yvette kept apologizing to him like that? He had no choice but toply. "Thank you, hubby. I''m going off now." Yvette breathed a sigh of relief and went out, the car key in her hand. Chuck was ready for action, but it wasn''t happening tonight. He sighed. He probably should take a shower! Chuck took a cold shower. Hey on the sofa and fell asleep. He was tired. After spending the whole day with Wi Logan, Chuck had a dream. He dreamed that he had gone home. He heard someone taking a shower in his room and he pushed the door open. He was immediately surrounded by a strong fragrance, and the room was covered by water vapor. There was a sexy figure in the room. Suddenly, he woke up. p! Chuck pped himself on the face. What was he thinking? He sighed. Did he spend too much time with Auntie Logan today? What if that was the case? He shouldn''t think about all these again! Chuck shook his head. His body was drenched in cold sweat. He looked at the time and saw that it was around four o''clock in the morning. He wanted to go to the toilet. He stood up and walked to the bathroom. When he heard the sound inside, Chuck smiled. "Yvette? Are you in there?" Haha! Chuck opened the door slowly, not putting much thought into it. He reached his hands out towards the figure inside the bathroom and started touching her. However, he suddenly noticed something was wrong. "Why does Yvette''s chest feel smaller?" He thought to himself. He trembled. He was so shocked that he immediately let go of his hand and stepped back! He shook his head. He calmed down and went to the toilet. He walked past Yvette''s closed door. Susan must be sleeping in the room with Yvette. He shook his head again. It was a misunderstanding just now. Hope Yvette wouldn''t know it. If Yvette did, he would be doomed. He tossed and turned on the sofa. He was getting all these temptations from left and right. Yvette, Susan, it wasn''t his fault. He took out his mobile phone and looked at Lara Jean''s naked photos on Whatsapp... He suddenly had a perverted idea. If he called Lara now, she would probably be willing toe out, but... After looking at the pictures for a while, he put down his mobile phone and went to sleep! "Hubby, it''s time for breakfast," Yvette called out in a low voice. Chuck opened his eyes in a daze and noticed that it was already morning. What was going on? He slept tootest night, and couldn''t wake up. He nodded and went to brush his teeth. Yvette whispered to him that Susan was going to stay for a few days. Chuck nced at Susan, who was eating breakfast. He heaved a sigh of relief. It looked like she was pretending to not know what had happened the night before either. It would be best if she could pretend to forget about it. Susan turned to look at him. He felt guilty and quickly went to brush his teeth. After the three of them finished their breakfast, Yvette asked him if he wanted to go to thepany. He shook his head. He still had to apany Auntie Logan today, so he couldn''t go. Chuck said that he had something to do. "Well, I''m going to thepany. Susan, please rest well. Everything will be fine." Yvette said, trying tofort her. Susan nodded. After Yvette left, Chuck also hurried out. It was inappropriate for him to be alone with her. It was so awkward. Chuck walked to the door. "I didn''t expect you to be this type of person." Susan suddenly said. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chuck Cannon was embarrassed. What could he say? Should he just say that she had a good figure? After all, he made a mistakest night. Susan Sun had all the right to be angry. He was not meless. It was indeed his fault. Last night, he grabbed Susan when she was in a bad mood. He was lucky that she didn''t p him last night. "I''m sorry. I thought you were Yvette. I''m sorry," Chuck apologized. The atmosphere was very awkward. Susan nced at him silently. Chuck was embarrassed. "Why don''t Ipensate you?" He grabbed her a few times and even kissed her. He shouldpensate her, right? After all, they were strangers. He might have inflicted some trauma on her. Chuck wanted her to keep the incident a secret. He could''t let Yvette Jordan know about it. "Who do you think I am? A whore?" Susan stood up, finished her milk, and silently walked into her room. She never spoke another word. Chuck stopped. He didn''t regard her as a whore at all. However, Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. If Susan wanted to get to the bottom of this matter, he certainly couldn''t refute her. Now, it seemed like she was just going to let it go. This would be bode well for him. Chuck was relieved when he heard her copse on her bed. She was sleeping. He hoped that she would forget about what had happenedst night. s, Yvette was being so kind. We should have just booked a hotel for Susan! He didn''t know how long Yvette was going to let Susan stay here. Chuck sighed. Last night should have been a beautiful night. After all, Yvette was the one who took the initiative. It would have been a pleasant night. Unfortunately, Susan had ruined it all. What a pity! Chuck opened the door softly and drove to his own home. He took Auntie Logan to eat some delicious food. Since she was so rich, she had tried all kinds of high-end food her whole life. He wanted to take her to a farmhouse so that she could try some local cuisines. Auntie Logan would definitely like it. Chuck went upstairs to look for her. ...... At the same time. On the top floor of the Hotel Luna, Karen Lee and Betty were talking about something. "Will Wi ept the Young Master?" Betty was a little curious. She knew Wi Logan and her character very well. "I''m not sure about that." Karen shook her head helplessly. The day before yesterday, she didn''t go to the airport to wee Wi. She should know what that meant. "Wi is a nice person. She probably just treats Chucky as a junior, otherwise, she would have left in the beginning, so..." Karen was helpless. She had helped Wi because she believed women should help each other. She also wanted to get a good wife for Chuck. If they could know each other like the back of their hands. However, looking at the current progress, there seemed to be no result in sight at all. "But, what should Wi do if the Young Master takes the initiative to sleep with her?" Betty asked. Karen nced at Betty with a strange look. Betty was embarrassed. "I mean, although Wi is 30 years old, but she takes good care of herself. Her appearance isn''t that much different from a teenage girl. The Young Master likes Yvette, but Yvette is five or six years older than him, right? So, the Young Master might like Wi too. The kind of rtionship... Maybe he has some feelings for Wi, but he doesn''t express it..." Karen shook her head and said, "I understand what you''re trying to say, but I''m not going to intervene if Chucky sleeps with her. However, it''s definitely not right for him to do so. If someone else does that to Wi, she would definitely kill his whole family. But what could she do if Chucky took the initiative to go after her? That being said, if Chucky really did that, I''m going to teach him a lesson for not respecting women." Betty nodded, her face returning to normal. "Then, would you like me to create some opportunities for them?" "No, don''t! Wi is highly intelligent and observant. She would realize that something was off if you do something about it. I had asked her toe here so that she could think about it. I''m not nning to force her or do anything to her. They should slowly cultivate the rtionship." Karen was firm. "Well, but I''m afraid that the Young Master would force himself on Wi," Betty replied. After all, everything about Wi was so perfect. Her appearance, figure, temperament, and character were wless. Which man would not be tempted by her? Chuck might not be able to control himself. Any normal man wouldn''t. "Force her? If he had the galls to do that then I..." Karen frowned, but soon sighed. "Well, it''s up to fate! By the way, how''s Yvette''s investigation going?" "There''s some leads, but there''s something really wrong with her..." Betty said cautiously. Karen''s eyes widened... ...... Chuck went upstairs. He knocked on the door and Wi opened it. She was dressed casually. She was very proper, and she didn''t like to wear such skimpy clothes. But her loose sportswear could not cover her attractive figure, especially her perfect legs. Smelling her fragrance, Chuck remembered the dream he hadst night. He dreamed that she was taking a shower, but he couldn''t dream what he hadn''t seen. Therefore, steam had covered up his vision in the dream, and he could only smell the fragrance in the air. Chuck shook his head. He couldn''t let his imagination run wild! "What''s wrong, Chucky? Didn''t you sleep wellst night?" Wi smiled. The smile on her face was always so attractive. "No, no." Chuck wasn''t thinking aboutst night''s dream anymore. Wi trusted him so much that she didn''t lock the door when she slept at night. How could he think about her in that way? If his mother knew about it, she will definitely beat him to death. Chuck calmed down. But he didn''t know that the impulsive seed buried in his heart had sprouted after the dream... "Okay, let''s go. I''m ready." Chuck excused himself to the washroom. Wi smiled and nodded. As he went to the washroom, he thought to himself, "Does Wi go to the washroom here, or the one in her room?" D*mn it, what was he thinking about? Chuck pped himself in the face. He really should stop thinking about all these! After going to the washroom, Chuck and Wi went downstairs and he drove her to a farmhouse. However, unbeknownst to Chuck, Zelda Maine had heard the door open. She came out of the house and sighed softly... Was Chuck just going to ignore her after that night in the private room? She wanted to contact Chuck, but she didn''t know what to say to him. She was disappointed so she absent-mindedly made her way to herpany. However, there seemed to be something wrong with her restaurant. Zelda was nervous... ...... "Charlotte, why are we here? This ce is expensive and there''s nothing to look at." Lara Jean curled her lips andined. She scrutinized the farmhouse. Charlotte Yates was not in a good mood. Lara had earned some money because the business at the milkshake shop had been very good recently. Hence, she took Charlotte out for a walk. Charlotte said that she wanted to go further, so they came here. Charlotte sighed. Chuck didn''t pay much attention to her after she drugged him. She was really disappointed. "Charlotte, are you thinking about that liar?" Lara curled her lips. Charlotte kept looking above her. Wasn''t Chuck''s ce upstairs? "No." Charlotte sighed. "No? Don''t lie to me. I can read your mind," Lara curled her lips and said. She was not being truthful. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Charlotte thought of something and looked at Lara seriously. "Do, do you really like Chuck?" Lara blushed. How should she exin it? She did like him. Lara had begun to notice that Chuck was handsome and rich, hence she started to take a liking towards him. However, she had recently sent him a Whatsapp message, but he had ignored her. She was also disappointed. Lara was helpless. "Chuck, you liar. Now both my cousin and I like you. What should we do?" she thought to herself. "I have a solution, but it depends on whether you want to do it or not," Charlotte said. "Just say it." Lara was shy, but she couldn''t stop herself from asking. Charlotte whispered something in her ear, and she blushed. "Oh Charlotte, how could you do that? Chuck will be angry if he finds out." "It doesn''t matter. Do you want to do it?" Charlotte said seriously. Lara bit her lips. What Charlotte said just now made her really embarrassed. As she was thinking about, she suddenly stopped. "Charlotte, look, isn''t that Chuck''s car?" Chapter 226 Chapter 226 "Auntie Logan, we''re here. I found this ce on the Inte. It''s quite nice here. The reviews were all good. They have everything, hot springs and all." Chuck Cannon exined to her. The air here was fresh. If they were tired of the city, they could come here more often. Wi Logan smiled. Chucky had a good eye. She had been looking forward to this from the moment she woke up. She was wondering where Chuck would be taking her to. This ce was indeed beautiful, and it was very scenic. Wi liked it very much. She had a holiday resort in Central City, but the scenery here was better. Chuck parked the car. "Not bad," Wi said, and the two of them got off the car. However, a Land Rover drove towards them just as they were about to go into the farmhouse. The driver was ady. Maybe the car was too big, so it identally bumped into Chuck''s car. There was a loud bang. Since he was bringing Auntie Logan out, he certainly could not drive a sports car. He could only drive a BMW. Chuck''s heart ached. "Whose car is this?" The beautiful woman shouted when she got off her car. Chuck had no choice. "It''s mine." The beautiful woman nced at him and doubted, "You? How could you afford such an expensive car? This is the best BMW 7 series on the market, it''s worth more than two million dors!" She saw Wi, who was with Chuck. Apparently this guy had found himself a sugar mommy. Chuck helplessly took out his car key and said, "This is mine, right?" "Well, it would probably take around 30,000 dors to fix this little bump. I''ll give you 50,000 dors aspensation. You could treat it as an apology too. Take it." The beautiful woman took 50,000 dors out of her car and handed it to him. Chuck was speechless. He wasn''t short of money, but it was only right if the woman did so. Chuck took the money. The woman also gave her phone number to him, saying that he could contact her if the money wasn''t sufficient. Chuck saved the phone number. He thought of contacting Charlotte Yates to have the car repaired after sending Auntie Logan back. The woman had a good attitude, so Chuck didn''t care too much. Anyone would make mistakes at any point of their lives. "Auntie Logan, it''s okay. Let''s go in." Chuck was a little impatient as he thought about the hot spring. He had never been to a hot spring before. If only he could see Wi in a swimsuit and take a dip with her... Chuck wanted to p himself in the face. He started having those kind of thoughts again. "Okay." Wi smiled and followed him in. But the beautiful woman from earlier came back again. She asked curiously. "Are you Chuck Cannon?" Chuck stopped. What was happening? How did she know his name? Wi turned to look at the beautiful woman in front of her. She was about the same age as Chuck. Was she his ssmate? Chuck was surprised. The more he looked at her, the more familiar she looked. When she was in high school, she didn''t know how to make up and dress up. Now she managed to make herself look so elegant. Her face was covered in make up and she dressed very sexily. Chuck really didn''t recognize her. Regine Johnson. She was the most beautiful girl in his ss in high school. She had changed so much. Last time, Regine looked very in. How could she change so much? She even drove a Land Rover worth a few million dors, and she was wearing luxury goods all over her body. "Regine?" Chuck eximed. "It''s really you. Not bad. You''ve got a BMW 7 Series." Regine said, ncing at Wi. "How did you change so much?" Chuck was surprised. She looked sexy and her big beautiful legs were really charming. Her chest was also muchrger than before. She looked incredible! "Hehe, you caught me. I''ll tell you then. I''m actually from a rich family. I was just faking it when I was in school," Regine said. Chuck smiled. That was impressive. Chuck really didn''t realize that when they were still in school. She was very ordinary, but she was very charismatic. A 10 dor dress could look extremely expensive on her. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After all, Regine was from a rich family, just like himself. But Regine already knew about it. "Well, I''ll tell you. In fact, I''m also..." Chuck didn''t have to hide it anymore. He drove a BMW 7 series worth more than two million dors. He came from a rich family too. "Er, you don''t have to tell me." Regine felt embarrassed. She didn''t expect the shy and nerdy Chuck had found himself a rich woman. Did he really need to say it out loud? Regine was a little taken aback. Wasn''t he embarrassed? "What do you mean?" Chuck was shocked. "I understand." Regine continued. Chuck was helpless. "What do you know?" He didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He didn''t know what she knew. Chuck nned to take Auntie Logan to the restaurant for a meal, and then to take a look at the scenery. "By the way, are you here for the ss reunion?" Regine asked curiously. Chuck did not attend the reunionst time. "Why did youe this time? Are you here to show off your BMW?" Chuck shook his head. "No, we''re here to rx." "What a coincidence. Don''t you want to go in and have some fun together? After all, we were schoolmates." Regine invited him. Chuck didn''t talk much when they were in school, but he was still a decent person. At least she didn''t hate him. Now he was relying on a rich woman. This was also his own choice. It was understandable. He could just rx and he wouldn''t have to work hard for the next few decades. Chuck had thought about joining the next reunion ever since he went to Yvette''s ss reunion. He didn''t mind meeting his old ssmates, but unfortunately he couldn''t today. After all, he came here with Auntie Logan. How could he take part in the school reunion?" "I can''t do it today." He shook his head. "Well, why don''t you go and say hello to your ssmates? We haven''t seen each other for a long time. At least go and say hi." Regine smiled. "Chucky, you should go, it''s okay." Wi smiled. It would be nice for Chuck to meet his old ssmates. She often gathered with her old ssmates too. It was a good memory to have. Chuck shook his head. It was better to apany Auntie Logan. Regine saw that Chuck didn''t want to go, so she didn''t force him. She smiled and said, "It''s okay. Next time then." Chuck had no objection. He would attend the reunion next time. But this time, he could not. Chuck and Wi went in. Regine arrived at the reunion ce. Many of her high school ssmates were there. She greeted them. The ss monitor knew of her rich background and kept ttering her. "Regine, I saw you hit someone else''s car. Are you okay?" The other students were also concerned. After all, the rich and popr would always be the center of attention. "It''s okay. It was Chuck''s car," Regine said. "Chuck Cannon? That name sounds familiar." "Is he the loser who sat in the corner all the time?" "Yes, it''s him. Regine, I didn''t expect that he could also buy a car. What kind of car is he driving?" The ssmate asked. "A BMW 7 Series." The ssmates burst into an uproar. "What? Regine, are you kidding me? Chuck is driving a BMW 7 series?" "Is he from a rich family, just like Regine is?" "It''s impossible. A loser will always be a loser. How is this possible? Those whoe from rich families would have a certain charm. Do you think a loser like him has that sort of charm? He''s better off as a driver. Was he alone?" One of the ssmates asked. "No, he is with a very beautiful woman in herte twenties." Regine said. Wi''s beauty amazed her. Chuck was so lucky to meet such a beautiful rich woman. Was Chuck that good in that department? She really couldn''t tell! Regine was very confused. She didn''t need to say anymore. Everyone knew what she meant. Chuck was a sugar baby to a rich woman. Nevertheless, everyone had their own ambitions. Who were they to say anything about it? Regine felt sorry. How could a man do something like this? "Where is he? Why didn''t hee and say hi?" "Do you think he has the guts toe here? He''s afraid that we''llugh at him." The ssmates allughed together. "Stop it. Let''s order some food. I''m starving," Regine said. The other people stopped. Of course they would listen to the wealthy ssmates! Chuck and Wi were in the private room and had already ordered some food. Wi stood by the window, looking at the scenery in the distance. She decided that she would go out for a walk after the meal. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Wi Logan suddenly turned around, startling Chuck. If Wi knew that he was observing her perfect figure, what would she do? "Auntie Logan, where did you buy this dress? Do they have this design for men?" Chuck Cannon smiled nervously. "Good? Do you want it? I will call mypany and send you a hundred setster." Wi smiled widely. Chuck''s words made her very happy. "That''s too many!" Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he could stay calm. Otherwise, it would all be over. However, he felt a little guilty. Since Auntie Logan had trusted him so much, how could he look at her in that way? Was he making a fool of himself? Chuck sighed, but Auntie Logan''s figure from the back was so beautiful that he just couldn''t look away. "It''s not really that many. You could send some to your friends too. As long as you''re happy." She replied gently. Chuck felt even more guilty. How could he have had that dreamst night! "Well, Auntie Logan, how much is the dress?" The fabric and design made the dress look very expensive. It must be at least seven to eight thousand dors, am I right? Did it cost... ten thousand dors?" "It''s not cheap nor expensive. The most important thing is that you liked it." Wi smiled. Chuck didn''t know that her dress was custom-made. It cost at least thirty to forty thousand dors. Chuck knew it was worth a fortune. The dress was probably worth tens of thousands of dors. He lied to get out from the awkward situation, but Auntie Logan ended up giving him more than a million dors worth of clothes. Chuck felt extremely guilty. "I have to control myself. She''s my Auntie Logan!" he chided himself. "Auntie Logan, I''ll pay you for the clothes." He said guiltily. He really didn''t know what to feel at this moment. "What are you doing? Are you talking about money with me?" Wi smiled and stretched her delicate hand out. Her fragrance wafted towards him. She stroked Chuck''s hair, a hint of love in her beautiful eyes. "But..." "But what? Chucky, the most important thing is that you''re happy. Just tell me if you found something that you fancy. Since you''d called me your Auntie, it''s only right if I gave you whatever you wanted, am I right?" Wi''s beautiful eyes were full of love. She smiled, her charming demeanor making Chuck''s heart beat quickly. "Give me whatever I want?" This sentence was imprinted in Chuck''s mind. Anything? Chuck obviously knew that she was talking about material things. With her money, she could do anything she wanted. She could get him anything he wanted. Wi had regarded herself as his rtive. There wasn''t any other meaning in her words. It was all in Chuck''s imagination. "Thank you, Auntie Logan... let''s sit down." Chuck dispelled the bad idea in his heart. "Okay." The two of them sat down. He enjoyed spending time with Wi. She had a smile on her face all the time, and there was a faint dimple at the corner of her mouth. She looked exceptionally gentle and charming when she smiled. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "What a gentle and beautiful woman. I wonder what kind of man could qualify to be her boyfriend." Chuck thought to himself and sighed in his heart. Soon the dishes were served and they began eating. Wi put more food onto his te, which seemed to make the dishes even more delicious. Chuck ate a lot. After the meal, they left the restaurant and went for a walk. Wi was in a high spirit. However, when the two of them came out, Lara and Charlotte saw them. They were surprised. Wi was so beautiful, even they were very envious of her. "Such a big liar. How could he change his girlfriend again? Aren''t Ynda and Teacher Jordan enough?" Lara Jean was angry. What was so good about this guy? Why were there so many beautiful women around him? Lara was impatient. Charlotte Yates gave her a solution just now. She had to use drugs. Lara was embarrassed when Charlotte proposed the idea to her. How could she do this? And they would both do it with him at the same time! Thinking of this, Lara was nervous. She couldn''t ovee the obstacle in her heart. She thought that she liked Chuck, but using drugs was too much. However, when she saw Chuck with another woman, she became very jealous. Thinking of how Chuck had ignored her, she was even angrier. She decided to go on with the n. Her figure was good, and she would be giving it to him along with her cousin. Chuck would definitely enjoy it. "Hum, since you have my naked photos, I will also take photos of you, of when I hold you in my arms, and also when we..." Lara almost lost her mind. She wanted to have him immediately. In fact, she was in dilemma when Charlotte proposed this idea to her earlier. Love was always selfish. She became greedy when she was alone with Chuck thest time, However, she did not seed, and she thought that perhaps Chuck was not interested in her body. Furthermore, Quinn Miller had interfered with her n. She looked at her chest and smirked. Any men would die for her body. Lara believed that she would be sessful today. She might have used too little of the drugst time. If she used a little more this time, he would probably lose his mind and sumb to the temptation. Everything would then go smoothly from thereon. "I don''t think that woman is his girlfriend. That woman is indeed very beautiful, but I don''t think she looks at Chuck romantically. She''s probably Chuck''s aunt or maybe his aunt-inw. I think it''s fine." Charlotte was in car sales, so she could judge people''s words and expressions easily. She could easily spot this detail with her discerning eyes. "I''m d that she''s not his girlfriend." Lara pursed her lips. "But, what should we do? He is with an elder. How are we going to drug him?" "Hmm..." Charlotte paused as she tried to figure out a way. Suddenly, she had an idea. She pulled Lara close to her and whispered to her ear, "We can do it like this..." The more Lara listened, the more she blushed. She nodded shyly and said, "Okay." ...... When Chuck and Wi were about to go out for a walk, they happened to see Regine Johnson and her ssmatesing out together. When they saw him, their eyes were full of disdain. After all, he had be a sugar baby to a rich woman. What was there to be proud of? He really embarrassed the entire male poption. However, when they saw Wi, their eyes lit up. She was so beautiful! Her figure was perfect, her appearance was wless, and she looked so gentle. She really was the ideal woman. Did Chuck actually find such a beautiful rich woman to be his sugar mommy? They were so jealous and filled with hatred. When Regine told them about Chuck, they thought the beautiful woman was just an ordinarydy. For all they knew, she might be a fat woman. After all, Chuck was already lucky enough to find himself a sugar mommy. They couldn''t believe that he actually bagged such a pretty one! They saw it with their own eyes. Their hearts were green with envy. "We''re all from the same ss. How could he have such good luck? I would pay to be with her, let alone bing her sugar baby!" "Hey, isn''t that Chuck?" Some of his ssmates shouted sarcastically. They were really jealous. Why? Why didn''t such a rich woman look for them instead? "Yeah, I heard from Regine that you are driving a BMW 7 Series. That''s amazing! These guys are lucky to have been ssmates with you. Chuck, you should share some tips with us." The monitor smiled and said in a sour tone. "I know a little about this. You must be good with your tongue," a ssmate said with a smile. His voice was not loud, but some ssmates heard it andughed with ridicule and jealousy. Regine was embarrassed. She had no choice. Everyone had their own ambitions. It didn''t matter. Chuck was just hooking up with a rich woman, and he didn''t do anything bad. He could do whatever he wanted. After all, he must have some outstanding abilities to have a rich woman taking a fancy on him. Regine thought so in her heart, but she still preferred to distance Chuck from her circle. After all, she didn''t need a man who lived off women, so she didn''t need to stay in contact with him! Chuck frowned. What did they mean? Did they think that he was a sugar baby? He didn''t care about it nor did he want to argue with his ssmates. But Wi was by his side. How could Chuck tolerate their insults? He became very angry. "What are you talking about? She is my..." Chuck was angry. "Are you angry? Who is she? Forget it, we don''t want to argue with you anymore, and we don''t need you to share your experience. Just do whatever you want!" The ss monitor shook his head. "Yes, yes, Chuck is driving a BMW 7 Series now. This is also a disy of his outstanding abilities. Let''s not talk about it anymore," Other ssmates alsomented. "Chuck, just stop it." Regine also spoke. Since everyone already knew about this matter, there was no need for Chuck to speak about it openly! Chapter 228 Chapter 228 The ssmates continued spouting nonsense. Chuck was even more infuriated. Auntie Logan was just beside him! "Regine, ss Monitor, let me rify myself. I''m actually..." Chuck didn''t need to hide anything. He dide from a rich family. Even Regine was not as rich as him. "Stop it, Chuck. You really don''t have to exin." Regine sighed helplessly. "Chuck, don''t you see that I''m trying to help you? How could you talk about being a sugar baby so openly? Everyone knows the truth now, so you don''t need to lie anymore. Lying would only make you look even more shameless." The other ssmates were even more sarcastic. What else was there to rify? Why was Chuck being so smug? Was he really nning to dere to everyone that he had be a kept man? Perhaps Chuck was really looking for a rich woman... "Why are you so shameless? You weren''t like this back in school." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Regine, I think you have misunderstood me," Chuck frowned. He used to have a good rtionship with Regine in high school. He would asionally say a few words to her. Although Regine hid her rich background from everyone, she was very easy to get along with, so she had a good rtionship with the other ssmates as well, including Chuck. Regine had pretended to be poor, but her family was very rich. She lived her life thriftily, but her life back home was luxurious. However, Regine knew that Chuck was an actual poor kid, so he was different from her. "There''s no misunderstanding between us. Let''s stop talking about this. We''re going to the golf course now. Why don''t youe along?" Regine sighed. She then prayed in her heart, "Chuck, please stop talking. I''ve helped you out so many times. Don''t you get what I''m trying to do?" "I don''t know how to y golf." Chuck shook his head. He had never dabbled in the sport before, but he knew that only wealthy people would y it. After all, it was not too long ago when he got to know that his mother was an extremely rich and powerful woman. He didn''t have time to familiarize himself with the habits and interests of the rich. Chuck thought that he would only have a go at it after he became the richest man in the country. All his ssmatesughed. He had a richdy sponsoring him, and yet he didn''t know how to y golf. It seemed that Chuck had only gotten lucky recently! "Then let''s go to the hot springs. It''s my treat. Your... She coulde along too," Regine said. She was helping Chuck out again by changing the topic. Regine felt that Chuck should learn to y golf now that he had be a kept man. It had always been a sport where the upper sses would gather and socialize with each other. If his current sugar mommy eventually got rid of him, Chuck could at least snag another one with his skills in golf! "It''s okay. You guys should go ahead!" Chuck still shook his head. Wi''s figure was so good, but Chuck didn''t want to go. He also didn''t want these people to see Wi in a swimsuit. How could he allow these perverted men to ogle at his Auntie Logan? Wi was his Auntie Logan. How could he let these people see her like that? Chuck did not know that Wi had never worn a swimsuit. She did not like other people seeing her body, except for the people she liked. Usually, she would not dress in revealing clothes. "Are you really not going to go? You haven''t been to a hot spring, have you?" The ss monitor smiled. This rich woman was so mean to Chuck! The monitor couldn''t believe that she had never brought Chuck to a hot spring. Chuck nced at him and said, "Well, I really have not been to one before." Regine''s head was throbbing. She knew she couldn''t help Chuck out anymore. If he had never been to a hot spring before, he probably had not done many of the things that they were going to do after. "You''ve never gone to a hot spring before? It''s not that expensive. It''s only around a hundred dors per person here," the ss monitor said with a smile. "Yeah, it''s not expensive. Chuck, you''ve got a BMW 7 Series now. You should enjoy life!" The other ssmates said, ridiculing him. "Juste. It''ll be my treat," Regine sighed. She hoped that Chuck could finally get the hint. She was really trying her best to help him out! "It''s really not necessary. I''m going to have a walk with my Auntie Logan." Chuck shook his head. Regine was the only one in the entire group who had treated him quite well. Hence, he decided that he would just forget about what had happened earlier. His ssmates were surprised and started sneering again. "Auntie Logan? Is she your aunt?" "I really can''t tell." "Of course we wouldn''t be able to tell. She''s his distant rtive. They don''t look alike at all." Regine sighed. There was no need to cover up his lie. Everyone already knew all about it. What was the point of saying that? Chuck insisted that the woman was his aunt, but she did not look like it at all! It was impossible! "Chuck, just stop." Regine said helplessly. She pitied him. He was trying to cover up the fact that the woman was her sugar mommy. But he should have used a better reason! Ah! "Don''t you believe me?" Chuck was surprised and looked curiously at Wi Logan. Indeed, they didn''t look like each other at all. Wi had been smiling the whole time. How could she get herself involved in matters between those students? As an elder, she did not want to bully these youths. "Well, she really is my Auntie Logan. If you don''t believe me, then just forget about it. Also, I think all of you have misunderstood. My Auntie Logan is very rich. But I am rich too. I also came from a rich family. I bought the BMW 7 Series myself," Chuck said. "Chuck, you!" Regine was angry. Was he trying to make a fool out of her? She had been helping Chuck from the beginning. How could he make her look like a fool? He was obviously mocking her for concealing the fact that she was from a rich family when they were in school. The students covered their mouth and snickered. He didn''t even bother toe out with a convincing lie. He just said that this beautiful woman was his Auntie Logan, and now he actually said that he came from a rich family. Who would believe that? Last time, Regine pretended to be poor, but she was still charming and gentle because of her rich background. But what about him? He looked like a loser. How could he insist that he came from a rich family? He should just admit that he had be a sugar baby! He was definitely not from a rich family. The ssmatesughed at him mockingly, and Regine was angry. "Chuck, you''ve gone too far. You''reughing at me!" Chuck was really stunned. "Regine, what am Iughing at you for? I really came from a rich family." What just happened? He said that he came from a rich family, just like Regine did, but they refused to believe him. Chuck felt helpless. Regine got even angrier. She even felt that she was stabbed in the back by Chuck. She wanted to help him, but he turned around and embarrassed her instead. "I told you to stop talking! Do you know what you said? Is she really your aunt? Haha, do you really think that all of us are blind? Aren''t you just..." Humph. After all, they were once ssmates. They decided to let Chuck protect what was left of his dignity. "What?" Chuck was also frustrated by Regine''s sudden anger. "Do you really want me to say it out loud? Chuck, I never knew that you were such a person. Are you still a man? How could you be so arrogant about being a kept man?" Regine was angry. He had pushed her to her limits. She had tried to help him just now so that he could maintain his dignity. However, Chuck was not grateful at all! Chuck was also infuriated. "Do you all think this way too?" Wi, who was standing at the side, also nced at them and shook her head. She didn''t know whether tough or cry. What were all these children thinking all day long? "You can talk about me, but you can''t talk about Auntie Logan like that. First of all, she is not a sugar mommy, and she will never be one. Secondly, I reallye from a rich family. I don''t need other people to support me," Chuck said coldly. "Chuck! You really know how to tell a lie! Well, if you say that you are from a rich family like me, then prove it!" Regine snorted coldly. Chuck was the one who brought this upon himself. He wouldn''t dare to me her! "How should I prove it?" Chuck asked. "Haha, Chuck, are you trying to make meugh? Didn''t you say that you came from a rich family? Do you really need us to tell you how to prove your wealth? Do you not have any experience at all? Is this your first day of being a young master from a rich family?" Theyughed. They all thought that Chuck was really good at lying! No wonder he could find such a beautiful and rich woman. They were really envious. However, now that things had turned out this way, perhaps this beautiful, rich woman would get rid of Chuck after realizing that he was nothing but an idiot. Would they have a chance then? "Chuck, are you really rich?" Regine thought it was really funny. Sheughed at herself in her heart. She couldn''t believe that she had tried to help this person out. Why should she be so angry? Chuck had said so much just to cover up the fact that he was a kept man. "Yes! I am rich. But how do you want me to prove it? I have to apany Auntie Logan now, so I don''t have time to take you to my za. My sports car, and my..." Chuck said. He wouldn''t mind bringing them to the za if he was alone, but how could he leave Auntie Logan here? He was here to apany Auntie Logan, not these snobbish ssmates. "Stop it! Chuck, you''re getting more and more outrageous. So, you own a za? What za? You''re boasting but you''re not giving us any evidence. How much does a za cost? Do you know that? Show us some proof!" Regine was furious. She wondered what was wrong with herself. Why should she waste time arguing with Chuck? He was just a gigolo who was full of lies! Chapter 229 Chapter 229 "I''m not bragging. Of course, I know how much the za costs. I bought the za for 500 million dors. It''s..." Chuck was also angry. Regine''s sudden anger was utterly baffling! Chuck thought that Regine was using him as a punching bag to release her anger. Did she break up with her boyfriend? "Stop! Let''s y golf!" Regine shook her head angrily. She was really not in the mood at all. The ssmates who were present had long wanted to leave. What was the point of watching someone bragging about nonsense? If it weren''t for the beautiful Wi Logan, they would have left a long time ago. They wanted to see more of Wi since she was such a beauty. But the moment Chuck told them that he was actually from a rich family, they didn''t want to continue to listen to him. How could that be possible? "Let''s go, stop talking about it already." "Yes, I couldn''t be bothered to listen to others boasting. How could he buy a za worth 500 million dors? He might as well just say that the za costs 50 billion dors." "Did he think that we''re fools? If he could buy a za worth 500 million dors, his worth must be at least one billion dors. Has he forgotten that he only had two sets of clothes worth over 10 dors for the whole semester when he was in high school?" "It seems that he has forgotten about it. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said things like this." Chuck''s ssmates despised him and followed Regine out. Regine looked at Chuck and shook her head in disappointment. "Chuck, you have really let me down. No matter what you do, it doesn''t matter as long as you don''t hurt others. Everyone has their own ambition! But why would you lie? It just seemed like you are mocking us!" "Regine, do you really not believe me? Well, the BMW 7 Series outside belongs to me and is registered under my name. Do you believe me now?" Chuck said. The BMW 7 Series was more than two million dors, which proved that he was wealthy. "Believe you? The beautiful rich woman beside you bought it for you, so it''s registered under your name. Nevertheless, there is no need to show off, because it''s not worth showing off. Don''t be so self-righteous if you are spending a woman''s money." Regine was even more disappointed. "Regine, don''t talk to him. Let''s y some golf! It''s a waste of time listening to him bragging." "Yes, just ignore him." The other ssmates were impatient. Regine nodded. She didn''t want to see a person like Chuck anymore. She was so disappointed. She had helped him just now, but he was still acting like this. Regine sighed and walked out with her ssmates. This farmhouse was actually a holiday resort. It had everything and the price was reasonable, so the business was good. If they went to y golf toote, there wouldn''t be any spots left for them. Chuck was irritated by Regine''s words. He asked Wi to wait for him. Wi nodded with a smile. "Chucky, you can go and do your thing. I''ll wait for you here." Chuck nodded. The contract for the za was still in his car. He didn''t take it to the za. If he showed it to her, she would then believe him, right? "Wait!" Chuck chased after her. "What are you doing?" Regine was impatient. "You''re not nning to stop, are you? I have already exposed you. What''s the point to continue pretending?" "Come with me!" Chuck only wanted to show Regine the contract, because he understood now the reason for Regine''s sudden anger. He said that he hade from a rich family. Regine must have thought that he wasughing at her because she had pretended to be poor when she was in high school. Moreover, Chuck knew that Regine was helping him earlier. Therefore, he wanted to let Regine know that he was not lying. If he showed her the contract, she would definitely believe him. "Could you stop it already? I''m going to y golf." Regine was angry. Chuck didn''t care about anything else and pulled Regine to his car. "What on earth is Chuck doing?" "What could he do? He''s probably going to kneel down and apologize to Regine. He''ll then beg her to believe him, and then make us believe him through Regine!" "Come on! He''s so shameless. Chuck Cannon, If you are rich, I will do whatever you want!" The ssmates said sarcastically. "Let go, do you hear me?" Regine struggled in anger! She was so strong that Chuck couldn''t hold her. "Come with me. There''s a contract in my car..." Chuck said. "Stop! Chuck Cannon!" Regine''s face turned cold and she interrupted Chuck''s words. "Let me tell you, it doesn''t matter if you''re poor or that you have a sugar mommy. I won''tugh at you at all. Everyone has their own ambition. But you''re lying right to my face. What do you regard me as? "Listen to me. I''m not lying. There''s something in my car..." Chuck was helpless. He had never realized that Regine was so eloquent back when they were still in school. "That''s it! Chuck, do you know why I had invited you to the reunion? Because when you were in high school, although you didn''t talk much, you behaved well. You should have a good future. I thought you were just missing an opportunity and the reunion is an opportunity. Our ss monitor dropped out of university but he is earning more than 100,000 dors a month. You can ask him for advice and I''m sure he will share it with you since we are all ssmates. Otherwise, if you want to work part-time, I can arrange for you to go to my father''spany. But you refused to cherish these opportunities. Instead, you kept telling lies. Why must you pretend? There is no need for that. You have already taken the wrong path and decided to be a sugar baby. You should be ashamed of yourself. Chuck, you are a man, please don''t rely on women. As your ssmate, I can only say these. Please take care. I hope you cane back to the right path." Regine sighed. She then turned around and left. Her ssmates were all waiting for her to go to y golf. Chuck was confused. Why did Regine say so much to him? By the time Chuck came to his senses, Regine was already gone. Chuck smiled bitterly. How wouldn''t she believe him? Fortunately, they went to y golf. It seemed that they would spend the night here today. Chuck decided that he would let her see the contract after she finished ying. "Chuck." A voice came. Chuck turned his head and saw Charlotte Yates and Lara Jean. Why were they here? "Why are you here?" Chuck was surprised. "We came here to rx," Charlotte said. "Did you just quarrel with someone?" When they saw the scene just now, they felt that they still had a chance. After all, the beautiful woman who was with Chuck was not around. "Well, it''s fine. I''m here with Auntie Logan. I''m going to apany her. You two should have a good time," Chuck said. He didn''t want Auntie Logan to wait for too long. "Well, Chuck, this is the milkshake that we had brought over. Please have a drink." Lara said nervously. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "No, I just drank some juice." Chuck shook his head. "Don''t be like this, okay? I brought it all the way here. You should at least take a sip of it. Don''t make me sad, okay?" Lara sighed. Charlotte was also nervous in her heart. They would have to pull Chuck to the room to do that the moment he drank the milkshake. "Chuck, you know I like you. I brought it with me. Won''t you drink it?" Lara whispered. "I don''t like you." Chuck shook his head. "You..." Lara was angry, "Do you really not like me? In that case, I won''t bother you anymore if you drink the milkshake, hey...!" Chuck heard thest sentence and took a sip of the milkshake in Lara''s hand. Lara was angry and she thought to herself, "You are a big liar. You got my naked photo. I don''t know how many times you have gone to the toilet with the photos. How could you be so ruthless?" "I''ve drunk it. Leave me alone now." Chuck said and left. Lara and Charlotte were stunned. They did not expect Chuck to drink it so quickly. They were dumbfounded! "Ah, hold him back. What if the drug takes effect?" Charlotte suddenly thought of this matter. She was anxious. Chuck was already a distance away when she came back to her senses. Lara was also anxious. The two of them immediately chased after Chuck. The drug''s dosage was high this time. Chuck would soon be delirious. If others knew this, they would be in trouble! Not only could they not sleep with Chuck, but they would also be discovered by Chuck too. Chuck walked towards Wi, who was waiting for him. He felt a little dizzy, and he suddenly felt that Wi was so charming. Her tall and hot body was really wless. It was the best... Chuck shook his head. What was wrong with him? Why did he think of those thoughts? He suppressed his thoughts and walked over. "Auntie Logan, let''s go out for a walk." "Okay." Wi smiled. It seemed that the matter had been solved. Did the girl believe it just now? She should believe it. When Wi was walking, her hand was suddenly caught by Chuck. She was stunned and looked back. "Chucky, what are you doing?" "You are so beautiful, I feel like..." Chuck was in a daze and felt that his brain was going to explode. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chuck Cannon took Wi Logan''s hand. It was so tender and wonderful. It was really hard to imagine that Wi, a master of martial arts, had such a soft hand. Shouldn''t it be full of calluses? Chuck had held Zelda Maine''s and Yvette Jordan''s hands before, but they were all different. At this moment, Chuck was holding this hand cautiously because it was so soft. "You''re so beautiful," Chuck said as he approached her, and he could smell a wonderful fragrance. Chuck wanted to kiss her. The smile on Wi''s face disappeared. She frowned because she saw two anxious looking girls waiting at the corner. They were Lara Jean and Charlotte Yates. After Wi saw them, Lara and Charlotte hid in a panic. "Chucky, what did you drink just now?" Wi was worried. Of course, she could see that Chuck''s eyes were very confused and his face was red. He had been drugged. How could Wi not see through this? "I drank some milkshake. I only took a sip. It''s so stuffy, I feel dizzy. I... I want to kiss you." Chuck pulled Wi''s hand and puckered his lips. Wi reached out and stopped Chuck from speaking. She shook her head and said, "Chucky, stay awake. I''ll take you to a room." Chuck couldn''t control himself. He wanted to kiss her. Wi''s palm was gently pressed onto Chuck''s lips. "His eyes are red. The dosage is too high. No, I have to help him deal with it as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would harm his body. Chucky, you must stay awake!" Wi held Chuck''s hand with one of her hand and pressed Chuck''s mouth with the other But Chuck put his other hand on Wi''s waist. "Chucky, wake up." Wi was worried and went to get a room with Chuck. A beautiful receptionist attend to them. However, when she saw Chuck and Wi, she was also surprised. How could this man find such a stunner? Wi took the room card and went in with Chuck. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "What should I do?" Seeing this scene, Lara was very anxious. When they chased after him just now, they saw Chuck holding Wi''s hand. And from a distance, they saw Chuck''s eyes were full of desire. Charlotte was also in a panic. She did not expect things to turn out like this at all. She thought that after Chuck finished the milkshake, she and Lara would take him to get a room. Then, they would be able to achieve what they had wanted to do. However, Chuck was taken to a room by a woman who came with him. This... "Isn''t that woman an older rtive of Chuck?" "Don''t worry, that woman already took Chuck in. I could see that Chuck wanted to kiss her. But she has stopped him and she looked very worried. Since she had brought Chuck in, she might help Chuck settle it." Charlotte analyzed and calmed down. Fortunately, this was not known by others. Wi''s expression just now scared her. "Settle? Do you mean that this woman is going to help Chuck settle it? Isn''t she an older rtive of Chuck? What are we doing?" Lara broke down. "No, that woman will not do that. Didn''t you notice that the woman was very calm? I think she is a doctor." Charlotte analyzed. Indeed, she saw Wi''s calmness. She must have brought Chuck in to take a cold bath. Lara listened to this, and she was relieved. If Chuck had done something with an older rtive, wouldn''t Chuck break down when he woke up? They were lucky. "Then, what should we do?" Lara asked anxiously. "We should wait for a while. However, if she can''t help Chuck, then we... should call the police. Ah, I think the drug dosage is too high and there may be an ident. We''ll wait for ten minutes and call the police after." Charlotte sighed. "Well, Chuck is a big liar, but this is our fault. We can''t let anything happen to Chuck." Lara bit her lip. The two of them were waiting anxiously outside... ...... Wi led Chuck into the room. She heard Chuck''s rapid breathing and he hadpletely lost his mind. No matter how Wi tried to stop him, Chuck tried his best to kiss her. "Don''t run away. I wanna kiss you..." "Be good. You can''t kiss me. Lie down." Wi shook her head and put Chuck on the bed. She took out a dagger from her bag, but as soon as she turned around, Chuck held her from behind. Wi turned around worriedly. "Be good, don''t move. I''ll take out some blood from your body and you will have a good sleep. You''ll be fine when you wake up." "I want to kiss you, I want to..." Chuck was not rational anymore. His mind was filled with perverted thoughts. "Be good, lie down." Wi shook her head. In fact, Chuck would not be able to hold her if she used a little force, but she was not willing to do so. That would hurt Chuck. She pushed Chuck''s arms away with her hands and hey down on the bed. Wi went to the bedside and held Chuck with one hand. She was ready to poke Chuck with a dagger to remove some of the drug in his body. However, Chuck was out of control. Wi was reluctant to use force, so Chuck moved closer to her. "I want it." Chuck was confused. "Okay, hold my hand. Be a good boy and don''t move." Wi stretched her hand out to pull Chuck. Chuck was satisfied that he was able to hold her. She stared at Chuck''s wrist. She wanted to take his blood, but she had to be careful so that she would not harm Chuck. However, Chuck keep fidgeting around and Wi could only hold Chuck''s hand. "You can''t touch here. Be good... Just hold my hand. You can''t touch there too. Just give me your hand, yes." Wi said gently. Her eyes and hands were quick, and the dagger cut Chuck''s wrist. Puff, a stream of blood spurted out. Wi breathed a sigh of relief. She pressed her fingers on Chuck''s wrist to prevent too much blood from spraying out, otherwise it would hurt his body. Bo..... Wi was shocked when Chuck kissed her on the cheek. She smiled and she reached out to block Chuck''s lips. "Be a good boy and be obedient. You will be fine soon." Wi pressed Chuck''s bleeding wrist, and some blood came out. Chuck was exhausted after half of the drug flowed out from his body. Hey down on the bed and closed his eyes. Wi breathed a sigh of relief. She released Chuck''s wound and was ready to bandage it. However, Chuck held onto Wi''s hand and refused to let her go. Wi tried to pull her hand out slightly, but Chuck was like a child holding a toy tightly. He did not let go, and he instinctively kissed Wi''s arm and fell asleep with his head against her arm. Wi smiled, "This child." She didn''t pull her arm away. After Chuck fell asleep, she wanted to pull it out, but Chuck still didn''t let her go. Wi stretched her hand out and scratched Chuck''s arm yfully. Chuck then let go of her hand. Chuck was afraid of the itch. "You will be fine after a night''s sleep. Good night." Wi took her hand away and began to treat Chuck''s wound. After wrapping it up, Wi wiped the sweat on her forehead and covered Chuck with the quilt. She went to the side. She answered her phone that was ringing. There was something that she needed to deal with in herpany. Wi said, "You deal with it first... I have some matters to attend to." After Wi said this, she turned around and looked at Chuck, who was sleeping on the bed. "Must I make the decision now? Well, keep your voice down, it will disturb others... No, I still have some matters to attend to over here, so I can''t go back for the time being. You can handle it yourself, that''s it." Wi hung up the phone. She didn''t want to talk much, and she was worried that she would wake Chuck up. She walked over and covered Chuck with a quilt before she went out. Lara and Charlotte, who were outside the door, panicked. When they saw Wi suddenly opened the door and came out, they turned and ran. But after Wi closed the door, she said, "Are you running away?" Lara and Charlotte felt that these words were meant for them, so they shivered in fear. "Fortunately, Chuck is fine. Otherwise, both of your families would be in trouble," Wi said. Lara was afraid, and Charlotte trembled too. When Wi did not smile, her aura was iparable. Lara was a freshman and Charlotte had just graduated. How could they fight Wi''s aura? "Sorry, we were wrong. We won''t do it again." Charlotte said in a hurry. Lara also said in a trembling voice, "Please forgive us, we won''t do it again." "If there is another time, you two better prepare for a funeral," Wi said, opened the door and went in again. Lara and Charlotte copsed to the ground, feeling that they had done something which might have gotten them killed... Wi closed the door and saw Chuck, who was lying on the bed, with the quilt open. She smiled and said, "Why is this child so naughty while sleeping?" She went towards Chuck and covered Chuck with the quilt again. But as soon as she stretched her hand out, Chuck held her arm and fell asleep with his head against her arm. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chuck Cannon had a sweet dream. He dreamed that he was with Wi Logan but they didn''t do anything. It seemed that he couldn''t move, so Wi just took care of him gently. Chuck felt that this dream was too sweet so he didn''t want to wake up. When he finally opened his eyes, he saw Wi sitting on the sofa, reading a French book. He was surprised. What happened? Why was he here? Chuck was too embarrassed to face Wi because of his dream. "Auntie Logan." Chuck whispered. His head was throbbing. What was going on? And there was even a wound on his hand. Was he beaten? "Chucky, are you awake?" Wi raised her head and walked over from the sofa with concern. "Auntie Logan, what''s going on? Why was I sleeping? Weren''t we going for a walk?" Chuck really couldn''t remember anything. He only remembered that after he met Lara Jean and Charlotte Yates, he came to find Wi and was ready to take her to have a look around. But why did he fall asleep? "Yes, you fell down and passed out, so I brought you here." Wi smiled. She saw that Chuck''s eyes were haggard but not red, which meant that all the effects of the drugs were gone. Wi was relieved, hoping that the drug would not have much effect on Chuck''s body this time. Chuck was embarrassed. Did he really trip? It was amon urrence to fall down in scenic spots like this ce. But Chuck couldn''t believe that he fainted. What bad luck! "I''m sorry, Auntie Logan. I was going to show you around, but I didn''t expect that..." Chuck felt guilty in his heart. It was already seven or eight o''clock in the evening. How could he still take Wi out for a walk? "It''s okay. Is your head still hurting?" Wi reached out and pressed Chuck''s forehead. Her hand was really soft. Chuck''s heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of his chest. Wi was too gentle. He shook his head and said, "Auntie Logan, it doesn''t hurt anymore." "That''s good, Chucky, are you hungry?" Wi withdrew her hand. Chuck''s forehead was not hot, so he had almost recovered. Chuck touched his stomach and felt very hungry, as if he had been training for the whole afternoon. He still felt exhausted. "A little bit." "Then let''s go for dinner." "Okay." Chuck got up from the bed, but his body was still weak. He stood up and sat down on the bed again. Wi hurriedly came over to hold Chuck. "Chucky, wait in the room. I''ll go out and pack some food for you." "Thank you, Auntie Logan." Chuck was embarrassed. "Good boy, lie down and wait for me. I wille back soon." Wi shook her head with a smile, stood up and went out. Chuck was lying on the bed, feeling faint. Did Wi take care of him this whole time? Chuck felt happy. Soon, Wi was back with some takeouts. Chuck ate it, but he still felt weak. Wi said, "Don''t worry. You can sleep here today. Take a good rest. I''m staying next door, call me if you need anything." Chuck was hesitant. Why was he so tired? Did he just sleep earlier? He was helpless. Could it be that he had exercised too much recently? That shouldn''t be the case though... Chuck didn''t think too much. He didn''t expect that he was drugged. Even though he was a man, he didn''t think about this possibility at all. "Okay." Chuck nodded with hesitation. After all, he was too weak to do anything and he felt like he was going to copse at anytime. "Then I''ll be next door. Call me if you need anything. Just sleep. It''s okay." Wi smiled and went out. Chuck had no choice but to call Yvette Jordan and tell her that he would not go back today. It was true that he couldn''t go back to such a situation. He hung up the phone,y down on the bed, and fell asleep in a daze. He was too tired. Wi''s ears were close to the door as she listened to Chuck''s movements. His breathing was even. He had fallen asleep. Everything was fine now. Wi breathed a sigh of relief and went back to her room. ...... Yvette was disappointed. Was Chuck angry because she brought Susan Sun back, therefore he didn''t want toe home today? However, Susan was of great help to her. How could she stand aside and do nothing when Susan was facing a dilemma? Yvette could not do that. "Is your husband noting back today?" Susan asked. She muttered in her heart, "How dare you come back? Last night, you pinched me in the toilet a few times and it hurt so much! Are your hands made of metal ws?" "Well, Susan, you don''t need to worry." Yvette was afraid that Susan might overthink, and she didn''t want Susan to feel burdened. "I can''t stay here forever. I''ll go and find a job for the next few days and then move out." Susan was thinking about this but she didn''t know how to share it with Yvette. Chuck''s performance in Central City made her think that Chuck was a capable person. So she envied Yvette for being able to find someone like Chuck. She had also thought of what she would do if Chuck was her boyfriend. Susan was ashamed and angry when Chuck had pinched herst night. She herself didn''t understand why she didn''t p him at that time. She might have forgotten because of the pain. "It''s okay. My husband wouldn''t mind. You can live here. Rest assured." Yvette was worried. As expected, Susan had thought too much. She was really worried about letting Susan stay outside. Susan''spany was gone and she owed millions of dors! She was worried that Susan would give up. She didn''t want to lose such a friend. "Why don''t you join me? Thepany is very busy, and my husband has opened a restaurant for me. It''s undergoing renovation now," Yvette said hesitantly. "A restaurant? How much did he invest?" Susan asked. In fact, she was also curious. Chuck was so capable, but why was he still living in such amunity? Maybe he knew some people when he was in Central City. He might not have that much money but maybe he had good connections. So she thought he might have invested about a million dors. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Speaking of this, Yvette was worried, because she had asked about the shop''s transfer fee, deposit and rental fee and they cost more than one million dors not inclusive of the decoration. She was also worried, because she was afraid that it would cost too much money. Even if she had decorated it herself, it would still cost at least two million and eight hundred thousand dors. Susan was surprised when she heard this from Yvette. "Where did your husband get that kind of money from?" A random restaurant cost more than three million dors? "Well, I don''t know where my husband gets so much money. He also has a sports car and a BMW. He has just bought a Mercedes for me too," Yvette said. Susan was shocked. That totaled up to more than 10 million! "Your husband is definitely from a rich family!" Susan affirmed. "No, he isn''t." Yvette held her chin in her hand, wondering why was her husband so rich all of a sudden. She was really curious. However, Yvette sighed. Did Chuck go to Zelda'' ce? ...... When Chuck woke up the next morning, he had recovered his strength. After taking a bath, he felt that he had to take Auntie Logan to have a look around today. After all, they had wasted the whole afternoon yesterday. Chuck knocked on the door. Wi opened it and smiled with dimples. "How do you feel?" "Very well, Auntie Logan. I will show you around today," Chuck suggested. "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Wi was relieved. Chuck looked much more energetic, which surprised Wi. She thought that Chuck would still be weak for a few days. It seemed that since Chuck was Karen''s son, his genes were also very good. He had a chance to be a master of fighting! After Chuck and Wi had breakfast, they began to stroll around. Regine Johnson and the other ssmates whom he met yesterday were still here. This time all the expenses were paid by Regine, so they could stay for three days. Anyway, it was a small sum of money for Regine. But when she saw Chuck again, she was disappointed. It was better not to meet such a man in the future. Of course, the other ssmates also saw him! They sneered at him. How shameless he was to walk around so openly. He was still showing off that he had a sugar mommy! Regine shook her head in disappointment. She didn''t want to talk to Chuck anymore. She had talked too much yesterday. She remembered what Chuck had said yesterday, "I''m also from a rich family, and there''s a za..." Sheughed out loud. Really? How could he utter such words? Regine stopped looking at Chuck and continued to y golf with her ssmates. Chuck thought that this ce was not too bad. If he could build a resort here in the future, it should be very profitable. At night, when Chuck was about to send Wi back, he saw Regine walking over. Regine nced at Chuck and shook her head in disappointment. Chuck had no choice but to take out the za contract in the car and walk to Regine''s car. Regine was annoyed. "What are you doing? Are you still going to say that you are from a rich family?" Chapter 232 Chapter 232 "Regine, if you don''t believe me, then take a look at this," Chuck handed over the contract. Regine was very impatient. "Enough! I can''t believe you''re such a person. What''s the point? You were a young an innocent boy back in high school. What happened to you now? Now that you''ve be a kept man, you''ve be so arrogant! I''m so disappointed in you!" Regine mmed her foot on the elerator, driving off to attend to her own matters. Her family owned amercial street and she received a call regarding aint at a restaurant there. If Regine recalled correctly, that restaurant belonged to ady called Zelda Maine... After Regine left, Chuck was dumbstruck. He could only put the contract away. "Are you trying to court Regine? She''s a rich heir. There are so many people who want to be with her. Moreover, she does not believe in having a kept man..." The other ssmates hade to see Regine off. After all, she paid for all their expenses, and they could enjoy themselves at the farmhouse for one more day. "That''s right. Are you trying to be Regine''s sugar baby? You should look at yourself in the mirror!" They ridiculed Chuck endlessly. Chuck had not yet left, which meant that he and the beautiful woman had spent the night together. Perhaps Chuck and the woman had made love during the night. At the thought of this, the ssmates were jealous. Why was Chuck so lucky to have met such a rich and beautiful woman? Chuck nced at them and said, "F**k off!" Chuck was in a hurry to send Wi back home. If he didn''t go home today, Yvette would misunderstand him, so Chuck didn''t want to waste time on his annoying ssmates. Chuck got on the car. Then he drove away with Wi. The ssmates were angry! "D*mn! How dare he swear at us? He''s really rude!" "He''s a gigolo! Why would you want toment on his manners?" "That''s right. People like him are so shameless. I feel disgusted when I talk to him. Let''s not waste anymore time. Let''s go to the hot spring!" "It''s good to have a rich friend like Regine. We have three days to spend here. Is anyone else here wealthy? Don''t forget to bring us to have fun!" "No... How could anyone else be rich here?" "Didn''t Chuck say that he came from a rich family too?" "Haha, that''s funny! You got to be joking!" The ssmates ridiculed Chuck endlessly. They then made their way to the hot springs. What a joke, how could Chuck be a rich heir?! They wouldn''t believe it unless they saw it for themselves! Chuck drove back with Wi. He was still very happy today. Wi had been smiling the whole time. To be honest, his life would be a much brighter ce if he got to see her beautiful smile for the rest of his life. "Auntie Logan, please rest well," Chuck said. After all, he was a little reluctant to part with her. "Okay. Drive carefully." Wi smiled and opened the door. Chuck said that he would take Wi to tour other spots the next day as he didn''t know how long she would stay. "Alright, anything you say!" Wi nodded. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. Wi closed the door and Chuck headed back downstairs. However, when he arrived at the elevator, the doors opened and revealed a haggard-looking Zelda. She didn''t notice Chuck and walked out of the elevator in a daze. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chuck was surprised. "What''s wrong with Zelda? What happened to her?" "Zelda, are you alright?" Chuck asked with concern. Zelda looked exhausted, and Chuck felt his heart ache for her. "Huh? Chuck." When Zelda regained her senses, she realized it was Chuck speaking to her. Suddenly, she felt hopeful. The previous day, Zelda arrived at the restaurant and realized that thendy was evicting Zelda''s business. The lease had expired, but Zelda''s restaurant had just been renovated the year before. At that time, thendy had promised to extend the lease, and that was why Zelda had decided to renovate the shop. But now, thendy reneged on her promise and came to demand Zelda''s restaurant to move out. Zelda went looking for thendy to no avail. She was very dejected. Meanwhile, her other restaurant, an employee identally spilled food on a patron. The patron happened to be an influential person and Zelda had topensate 30,000 dors for that incident. It was not a serious issue, but Zelda was concerned if there would be more consequences from that... "Zelda, what happened?" Chuck asked with concern. "Everything''s wrong..." Zelda felt exhausted after those unfortunate events. Those were her best- performing outlets. But now, two separate incidents had happened at those two outlets. Zelda sighed as she recited the story in full. Chuck felt worried after listening to her. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll go with you to see thendy tomorrow," Chuck said. "We''ll go first thing in the morning. I''ll ask Auntie Logan to wait for me." He couldn''t just stand by and watch Zelda get into trouble. "Thank you. I have an appointment with thendy at eight o''clock in the morning." Zelda was moved. "Okay, give the address of your restaurant. I''ll head there first thing tomorrow morning." Zelda recited it to Chuck and he noted it down in his head, "Have a good rest, Zelda." "Alright." Chuck took the elevator down. Zelda was moved by his concern as she went back to her home. Chuck drove home. It was already past nine o''clock in the evening. When he entered the house, he saw that Yvette waiting for him. The door to the bedroom was closed, so Susan should be inside. Chuck was nervous... "Susan probably has not spilled the beans to Yvette, has she?" he wondered. "Honey..." Chuck walked over. Yvette hugged him and said, "Chuck, I''m sorry. I''ve neglected you. Tonight, I''ll spend the night with you." Chuck felt powerless. He really didn''t know what was going on. He was extremely exhausted and just wanted to sleep. Of course, Chuck didn''t know that Charlotte had drugged him, which was why he was feeling so vulnerable. "Chuck, Susan is fast asleep. We got to be quiet, let me help you." Yvette said in a low voice, blushing. Chuck really had no energy. "Honey, I''m exhausted." Yvette was disappointed. Was it because he and Zelda were doing itst night? Was that why he was so tired? Yvette felt aggrieved but she did not do it on purpose. How could she not care about Susan? "It''s okay. I''ll just hug you to sleep tonight." Yvette closed her eyes. She didn''t sleep well the night before She was relieved to sleep with Chuck in her arms. Chuck was sleepy, so he immediately fell into a deep slumber when his head hit the pillow. In the morning, it was Yvette who woke Chuck up. Chuck woke up tiredly. Yvette kissed him and said, "Get up, I am going to make breakfast." Chuck looked at the time and found that it was nearly time to meet up with Zelda. He shook his head and said that he still had some matters to attend to. Yvette nodded disappointedly. "Well, Chuck, be careful on the road." Chuck nodded, brushed his teeth, and left in a hurry. He drove to Zelda''s restaurant. The restaurant was located in a prosperous area. Chuck knew that the rent there would cost hundreds of thousands of dors a month. He got out of the car and went in the restaurant. Zelda had been waiting for Chuck for a long time. When she saw Chuck, she breathed a sigh of relief. Chuck went over. The meeting was in the private room. Zelda brought him in. Outside the restaurant, a luxury car drove in. A beautiful woman got off the car. Regine owned properties along the entire street. Her father had asked her to terminate the contract of this particr restaurant. She walked in and pushed the door of the private room. Then she frowned. Chuck?! She didn''t expect to see Chuck there! Regine was disappointed and disgusted by him. Wasn''t it enough for Chuck be that rich woman''s sugar baby? How could he get involved with Zelda too? Chuck was also surprised. "Regine''s thendy?" He was surprised, but he had heard from Ynda that this street was owned by a wealthy man. Perhaps that man was Regine''s father? Zelda was nervous. "Miss Maine, what is the meaning of this? Why did you bring him here? What does he have to do with today''s discussion?" Regine sat down. "Let me introduce him. He is..." Zelda felt that Regine was rather irritated, but she could only introduce Chuck politely. "There''s no need. I know him." Regine nced at Chuck, shook her head, and continued, "I don''t understand. Why did you ask him toe here? To offer you some support?" Zelda was surprised, but she was relieved in her heart. Chuck was also rich, so he must know a wealthy girl like Regine. However, when she heard Regine''s final sentence, Zelda was shocked. Did Regine and Chuck have a fallout? "Regine, list down your terms and conditions. What must she do in order for her contract to be renewed?" Chuck didn''t want to waste time. He still had to spend time with Witer. "Conditions? What gives you the right to ask for those?" Regine shook her head. "I''m really disappointed to see you today. How could I have a ssmate like you?" Chuck was speechless. "Regine, you really misunderstood me." "Misunderstanding? Do you think it''s a misunderstanding? It''s funny how you could lie so tantly!" Regine sneered. "I''m not lying. I am from a wealthy family, and..." "The za, you own a za, don''t you?" Regine said in disgust. "Miss Johnson, Chuck actually owns a za," Zelda said. "Really? Are you defending him now?" Regine stood up and didn''t want to talk anymore. "The contract has been terminated. You can leave now! Also, I really despise liars!" "What if I actually take you to my za?" Chuck said calmly. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Regine Johnson stared at Chuck Cannon. "You want to take me to your za?" She was full of doubts. She was already annoyed when he said that the beautiful and rich woman was his Auntie Logan the last time. How could he tell that kind of lie? He even offered to take her to his za. What was he trying to do? Was he trying to waste her time? "Yes, you don''t believe me, do you? I''ll take you there right now." Chuck said. Regine''s attitude gave Chuck no other choice. He came here to help Zelda Maine, but Zelda''sndy, Regine, was so angry. If Chuck did not make it clear, he would not be able to help Zelda. Instead, he would cause more harm than good to her, which would make it even more impossible for her to renew the contract. "No need, you''re wasting my time." Regine shook her head. If it weren''t for Zelda, she wouldn''t have come back here today. "Regine, there is a lot of misunderstanding between us." Chuck sighed. When they met at the farmhouse, she had already misunderstood him before he could say anything. Chuck seemed to be the victim here. Somehow, she had misunderstood that Auntie Logan was his sugar mommy. However, Auntie Logan was so kind to him that she was willing to agree to anything. In this aspect, Chuck was pretty lucky. "There isn''t any misunderstanding between us. I have seen with my own eyes that my decent ssmate had turned out to be a liar and a shameless man!" Regine was disappointed. She didn''t want to talk about it anymore. What else could she say to such a person? Zelda was shocked. It turned out that the two of them were ssmates, and there were too much misunderstanding between them. "Regine..." Zelda wanted to speak for Chuck. "There''s no need to say anything." Regine walked outside. Zelda sighed. It seemed that there was no way she could extend her contract, so she had no choice but to leave. "Zelda, please wait for a while," Chuck said. "Chuck, it''s alright. Don''t shortchange yourself just so you could help me." Zelda was distressed. Seeing Chuck being humiliated by Regine just now, Zelda felt her heart ache. She felt that Chuck had been wronged. Regine didn''t even want to hear Chuck''s exnation. Zelda felt that she couldn''t allow Chuck to be wronged no matter how her restaurant would wind up to be." "Alright." Chuck walked out. This time, he had to help Zelda. He chased after Regine and walked towards her car. "Regine, why must you look at me like that? Do I really look like someone who lives off some other women?" Chuck was particrly helpless. "Yes, you do. Firstly, you are not rich. Secondly, you''re not even 20 years old. How could you afford a BMW 7 series? Where did you get the money to buy the za?" Regine was annoyed. "I''ve already said that I''m from a rich family." Chuck was really speechless. He had already made it clear at that time. "That''s enough!" Regine said in disgust. "Are you still making fun of me for pretending to be poor when we were in high school? You''re really too petty." Chuck knew that if he continued exining, Regine would have a deeper prejudice against him. Oh! Chuck was irritated. This has gone too far. He said, "Just because you''re from a rich family, doesn''t mean I can''t be from one too." "It''s not that you''re not allowed toe from a rich family, but prove it to me. Who are your parents?" Regine asked impatiently. "If I tell you, your father''spany will be bought over by my mother." Chuck said calmly. Regine''s family''s properties were only worth more than two billion dors. If he told his mother, she would buy them all up immediately, wouldn''t she? Regine hated him even more. "Chuck Cannon, are you out of your mind? You are such a ridiculous liar!" Her father''spany was worth hundreds of millions of dors. Could he afford to buy over that company? Did he think that they were at a market, that things were dirt cheap? Besides, would her father be willing to sell hispany? This man just couldn''t stop bragging. "Get out of my sight, I never want to see you again!" Regine said disgustedly and started the car engine. At this time, two cars drove in from outside. Regine was shocked, because one of them belonged to her father. What was her father doing here? She opened the car door and walked down, warning Chuck, "My father ising. Don''t say what you just said, otherwise you would have to face the consequences." After that, Regine walked over to her father. Chuck touched his nose and thought, Was he going to teach me a lesson? He was also shocked because he had recognized the person that came with Regine''s father. The car door was opened, and a tall beauty stepped out. Her curves were perfect, especially that of her plump butt. Unexpectedly, it was Quinn Miller! What was she doing here? Regine''s father, Wesley Johnson, smiled and said, "President Miller, are you interested in this street?" "Well, it''s not bad." Quinn nodded, and the assistant behind her took out the document. "This is the acquisition contract, and its quotation price. You can have a look." Quinn said. Wesley took the contract into his hands and immediately looked at the contract. He was very satisfied with the price. After all, the contract of the shops on this street were all about to expire. He was about to sell the street away when Quinn proposed to buy it. Moreover, the price she had offered was reasonable.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "President Miller, pleasee to my office and we will discuss more in details!" Wesley was delighted. This price hat Quinn had offered was 10 percent higher than the market price. It seemed that Quinn wanted to develop this ce. "Okay." Quinn had no objection, but when she saw a restaurant in the distance with her beautiful eyes, she smiled. "Dad." Regine came over. She was too curious. What did her father discuss with this woman? What contract? Was her father going to sell this ce? Was that why he asked her not to renew the contract of the shops here? "Regine, let me introduce this person to you. This is President Miller... Mrs. Miller, this is my daughter, Regine Johnson." Wesley introduced. Quinn nodded to Regine. Regine was also very polite. Of course, she could see Quinn''s temperament. Quinn must be much richer than her family, so she could not offend her. She had to be humble. "Nice to meet you, President Miller." Regine said politely. "Pleasure''s mine." Quinn''s beautiful eyes turned. When she suddenly saw Chuck, she was shocked. "President Miller..." Regine wanted to continue, but Quinn shook her head and said, "Sorry, please give me a minute." She walked to Chuck and stood in front of him. Regine was stunned, but she immediately felt disgusted. Did Chuck live off this woman too? Regine could not understand what was so good about Chuck that he could have so many rich woman supporting him. "Dad, what''s going on?" Regine curled her lips. "Hush, President Miller wants to buy over this street!" Wesley said. He was surprised when he saw Quinn walking to Chuck. "President Miller''s worth is at least ten billion dors. Hmm... it seems that President Miller knows that young man. Regine, let''s go and meet him too." "What? That guy is my ssmate. He lives off rich women." Regine was not happy. "Don''t talk nonsense." Wesley said seriously. "Dad, I''m not talking nonsense. He''s just someone''s sugar baby. I''ve seen it. Mrs. Miller must have supported him before. Otherwise, how would she know him? I have nothing to talk to him about." Regine shook her head. "Regine, don''t talk nonsense! I think this young man has a very rare temperament. You misunderstood him." Wesley was experienced. How could he not see the indifference in Chuck''s eyes? This was not something that ordinary people would have. "No!" Regine didn''t take it seriously. How could she misunderstand him? Chuck was obviously lying. "Stop saying that. Come here." Wesley was serious. Regine curled her lips and went over unwillingly. But when she went over, she heard Quinn say, "Did youe here to buy over this ce as well? Do you want to steal this deal from me? What? He wanted to buy this street? How could that be possible? And he wanted to steal this deal? What did that mean? Regine was stunned. "No." Chuck came into a realization. Quinn, who was acquiring other ces, seemed to have taken a fancy to this ce. It seemed that the negotiation was going pretty well. Quinn would probably end up owning this street. However, considering Quinn''s rtionship with Zelda, could Zelda still continue to operate her restaurant here? "Did you buy this street?" Chuck asked. He had to fight for it for Zelda. "Yes I did, do you want it?" Quinn''s voice was light, as if she was asking a trivial question. Chuck shook his head. How could he be in the mood to buy it? Although he was just one call away from acquiring it, but Chuck did not want to buy this ce. "If you want it, I''ll give it to you," Quinn continued. "What?" Regine was shocked. This street was worth at least hundreds of millions of dors. How could she give it to Chuck so nonchntly? Regine waspletely stunned. What was going on? Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Regine Johnson thought about it over and over again. There were only two possibilities. First was that Chuck Canon was so charming that President Miller did not hesitate to spend hundreds of millions of dors to please him. But was it possible? After Regine thought of this idea, she quickly brushed it off. How many men could one find with hundreds of millions of dors? And how was Chuck charming? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Then there was another possibility that Regine thought was unbelievable. Could it be that... Chuck was indeed from a rich family? Therefore, for the sake of herpany, President Miller gave hundreds of millions of dors to him so that herpany could develop better. This seemed to make sense. But could that really be possible? Regine''s mind was all over the ce. If Chuck really was from a rich family, then did that BMW 7 Series really belong to him? Also, did he really own a za? Regine shook her head. No! There was no way! She was Chuck''s ssmate for three years in high school. He couldn''t be more than a loser. He didn''t look like he came from a rich family either. How could his family be rich?" Wesley Johnson looked at Chuck again. He was right! "No, thanks." Chuck was speechless. What on earth was Quinn Miller trying to do? Did she really want to give him this street? He only saved her twice. Was she doing this because of that? Quinn really did stay true to her promises! "Suit yourself then." Quinn''s expression did not change. She knew that Chuck would definitely refuse it. He was not short of money. Of course, it would be best if he wanted it, then she would no longer owe him anything. "Do you have any ns, since you''ve just acquired this street?" Of course, Chuck only asked the question because of Zelda Maine. If Quinn had other ideas, then Zelda would not be able to continue operating one of her top restaurants here. "What do you want to ask?" Quinn asked. "The lease of Zelda''s restaurant has expired. I want to ask..." There was no need for Chuck to hide it. He could just say it directly. "No." Quinn shook her head. Chuck was speechless. She was so straightforward. She was even more difficult to deal with than Regine. "However, if you sell your za to me, then I will renew the lease for her." Quinn continued. Chuck shook his head. The za was starting to make good returns, and it would only continue to make more money. Hence, he would not sell it! Regine, who was next to him, was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped. "What? Did President Miller just asked Chuck to sell his za to her? In other words, Chuck really had a za? Which meant that he really was from a rich family? Didn''t he have a sugar mommy? Was that beautiful woman really his Auntie Logan? Did she really misunderstand him? "The za? It seems that this young man is really rich..." Wesley sighed with emotion. He knew how much a za cost. This young man was still so young and yet he owned a za. His parents must be filthy rich. "Dad, do you know his parents?" Regine was at a loss. "I don''t know, but he has a za, and President Miller, whose family''s worth is about ten billion dors, treats him like a king. Do you think that his family''s worth is lesser than President Miller''s?" Wesley said. "What? Dad, do you mean that his family has ten billion dors?" Regine waspletely confused. Wesley shook his head and continued, "They probably have more than that. Let me tell you, President Miller had offered us ten percent higher than the market price for our street. If she were to buy over his za, it will definitely be also higher than the going rate. One za cost at least five to six hundred million dors. Even if we add only ten percent, it is close to seven hundred million dors and he has no interest in it at all. What does it mean? It means seven hundred million dors to him was nothing.." "Is he really from a rich family like l am?" Regine muttered to herself. "Nope, Regine, he is much richer than our family. In his eyes, you are just rich. It''s not a big deal." Wesley shook his head. There was a huge gap between them. Regine muttered, "Dad, he just said that his mother is capable of buying over ourpany." "What?" Wesley was shocked. He had spent so much effort on hispany. If someone took a fancy to it, it would be over. "Regine, what did you do? Why does his mother want to buy ourpany?" Wesley was sweating profusely. "I..." Regine felt bitter. She regretted not believing Chuck when he said that he also came from a rich family. She even humiliated him so many times! "What do we need to do for you to renew Zelda''s contract?" Chuck could onlypromise. Quinn did not speak, "Let me think about it." "Don''t forget that you still owe two nights," Chuck said in a low voice. He had no choice but to use this tactic. "I didn''t forget." Quinn looked at Chuck with her beautiful eyes. "If you renew Zelda''s contract, then you no longer owe me anything," Chuck said. "Should I thank you then?" Quinn shook her head and frowned. She turned around and walked into the car. Chuck was anxious and followed her to her car. Regine was dumbfounded. How could Chuck and President Miller be so close? "What are you doing?" Quinn was angry. "Nothing. Don''t forget that you stained my car thest time you were in there. I didn''t even ask you topensate me. I was so generous to you. Why can''t you just renew Zelda''s contract now? ... Hey, why are you blushing all of a sudden?" Chuck said in surprise. Quinn''s face was unnatural when she heard the first sentence. Besides, she was so cold to him a while ago, and now her face had turned red all of a sudden. Was she angry with him? "Shut up!" Quinn was ashamed and angry. How dare he utter such words! She got wetst time because she had dreamed about that. Chuck was asking for someone''s help. Of course, he had to be obedient. "Get out!" Quinn''s voice cooled down. "Does that mean that you agree?" Chuck really did not want to stay here. After all, he hated Quinn. But for Zelda, he had no choice. "Didn''t you understand when I said that I am not going to renew her contract?" Quinn stared at Chuck with her beautiful eyes. The reason she wanted to buy this ce wasn''t only because the business here was good, but also because she wanted to take revenge on Zelda. Chuck was quiet. He was trying to find a way. But Quinn was too firm. Maybe it had something to do with Zelda. After all, Zelda had a grudge against Quinn, so it was normal for her to retaliate. Women were very unpredictable. "Get out!" Quinn continued. Chuck nced at her, opened the door, and went out without saying a word. Quinn frowned. He did not even dare to retaliate. Maybe she would have agreed out of annoyance if he was persistent enough. "Drive!" Quinn closed her beautiful eyes and felt upset for no reason. The car drove away slowly. Quinn left. Chuck was lost in thought. "Young man." Wesley came over and smiled. Chuck nced at him. He must be Regine''s father. "Hello, Mr. Johnson." He had to be polite to this man. "Please don''t take my daughter''s words to heart. She didn''t mean it." Wesley said. He was worried that Chuck''s mother would actually buy over hispany just because she was unhappy. All his efforts would then go to waste. Regine lowered her head without saying a word. She was confused because she had never thought that Chuck would have more money than her. Was this a dream? Why was she still dreaming? "Don''t worry about it." Chuck shook his head. He didn''t actually remember what she had said. "That''s good. You guys should continue talking. Regine, I''m heading back to the office. I have things to discuss with President Miller." Wesley was relieved. Chuck''s expression told him that he could rest assured. Regine became more cautious once her father left. Chuck was thinking of a way to break the news to Zelda. He didn''t intend to take Regine to his za, because this street no longer belonged to her family. Why should he waste his time on her then? Chuck walked inside. "Chuck!" Regine shouted. Chuck turned around and asked, "Can I help you?" "Didn''t you say that you were going to take me to your za?" Regine said, with a glimmer of hope in her heart. "I don''t have time." Chuck shook his head. Since Quinn was so determined, he had to find a way. "Where is your za? I''ll go and have a look by myself." Regine bit her lip. "I thought you didn''t believe me? Why do you want to see it now?" Chuck was confused. What was the point of going to his za if she didn''t believe that he owned it? "I... still don''t believe it." Regine said in a low voice. How could he be way richer than she was? She didn''t even realize it when they were in school. "Whatever," Chuck said as he walked inside. He had no intention of convincing her again. Regine was embarrassed, "You said you were going to take me there. Are you going against your words now? What do you mean by that? Just because you''re richer than me does not mean you can look down on me." Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Regine followed him in anger. "Hey, just because you''re richer than me, you''re looking down on me now?" Chuck Cannon was confused. He frowned and said, "When did I look down on you? It seems that you are the one who always looked down on me, remember? "I..." Regine was speechless. She did say that, but it just seemed too impossible. When he was studying, he was so poor. Who would have thought that someone from a rich family only had two sets of uniforms for the entire school semester? "I''ve told you a long time ago that I''m from a rich family. It''s fine if you don''t believe me, but you kept calling me someone''s sugar baby. Isn''t that how you have always seen me?" Chuck asked. "I, I..." "You were the one who looked down on me, and now you''re saying that I''m looking down on you. You''re being ridiculous. How should I respect you after all you have done and said? Moreover, your family''s worth is only one billion dors. What do you want me to think of you? Do you have the right to ask me to respect you?" Chuck asked. His mother was so rich and she had more than one billion dors. What was Regine in his mother''s eyes? Rage was flowing through Regine. "What right do you have to say that?" "Because my family is richer than yours, and I will never look down on anyone." "I didn''t look down on you. It''s you..." "What''s wrong with me? Just because I''m surrounded by beautiful rich women, so you can automatically call me a sugar baby? What kind of mentality do you have? Are you thinking that you are the only one whoes from a rich family?" Chuck stared at her, feeling really annoyed. "No, I did not start this. It was the ss monitor who started it." After listening to what Chuck said, Regine''s tears finally flowed down from her eyes. She felt wronged. "Oh, did the ss monitor say that? Do you dare to tell me that you didn''t say it as well? You were the one who kept saying it to my face," Chuck said. "I..." Regine covered her mouth and cried. She had never been humiliated like this before. "If you want me to respect you, will you do the same for me? If you looked down on me, then why should I respect you? What are you crying for? Go home and cry, there''s no ce for your tears here." Chuck turned around and left. He really didn''t want to waste his time with Regine. Seeing Chuck leave after lecturing her, she cried even more loudly. At this time, Zelda Maine, who had been waiting for a long time, came out of the private room. When she saw Regine crying, she was surprised. "Chuck, what''s wrong?" "Nothing." Chuck shook his head and continued to say to Regine, "Are you still crying? I had been dissed for so long, yet I did not shed a tear. Why do you have to cry? Aren''t you embarrassed?" Regine kept on crying. She covered her mouth and ran out. Chuck could not be bothered to pay any more attention to her. "Zelda, don''t worry. I will solve your problem for you." "Alright, thank you." Zelda felt at ease when she heard that. Because she knew Chuck would keep his promise. "Let''s grab some food. I''ll put in an order for us," Zelda said. She wanted to eat alone with Chuck. Chuck shook his head. He did not have the time. He still had to bring Auntie Logan around town, and look for Quinn Miller after that. He didn''t have time to eat. "I don''t want you to be hungry." Zelda was touched. She thought that Chuck was still trying to find a solution for her. "Alright." Chuck went out and saw Regine still crying in the car. Chuck nced at her. "Chuck, I swear I did not look down on you." Regine cried. "Fine, you didn''t." Chuck nodded. He got into the car, took out his mobile phone, and called Quinn. He had to talk to her. Regine felt even more wronged. "I really didn''t." Chuck didn''t bother to listen. He rolled up his window just as Quinn answered his call. "Speak!" It was Quinn''s voice. "You''re noting, are you?" Chuck said. "I''m noting! There''s nothing to talk about!" After hanging up the phone, Chuck thought about it for a long time. Hisst resort was to look for Quinn. She must have gone to Regine''s father''s office. He could catch up with her if he drove faster. Chuck stepped hard on the gas pedal and drove away with a rumble. In the car. Regine wiped her tears. "I didn''t look down on you. I was just disappointed in you. I don''t think men should be supported by women. I really didn''t look down on you. Who knew you were richer than me?" ...... Chuck was waiting in the parking lot of Regine''s father''s office. Quinn''s car was parked beside his. It was already past ten o''clock. Chuck gave Auntie Logan a call. "Hello, Chucky." Wi Logan''s voice was gentle. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Auntie Logan, I have some errands to run in the morning. I''lle to see you at noon." "You don''t have toe over if you''re busy. I''ll just stay at home and read." "No, Auntie Logan, it''s rare for you to visit. How could I let you spend the day at home?" Chuck thought that this was definitely not possible. "It doesn''t really matter." "Auntie Logan, I''ll be at your ce by noon," Chuck said seriously. "Okay then, I''ll wait for you." After hanging up the phone, Wi sat on the sofa and smiled faintly. "This child is really... Well, it''s noon. Where are we going to go after lunch? Don''t think about it. Just follow Chucky. Wherever he goes, just follow him." Chuck put away his phone and saw Quinning out. Chuck opened the car door and got out quickly. Quinn frowned. "What else do you want?" Chuck was not angry. He just asked her what she was nning to do with the street. "If you want that street, I''ll give it to you. But if you want me to renew Zelda''s contract, that''s impossible!" Quinn frowned even deeper. "I don''t want your street, I just want you to renew her contract." Chuck shook his head. "What do I need your street for?" "No way! I can give it to you if you want! But I won''t agree to your other requests!" Quinn opened the car door. Chuck was helpless. He pulled her towards his car and pushed her inside. After all, there was an employee in her car and it was not suitable to talk about anything else there. "What are you trying to do?" Quinn was angry! "Nothing. Let''s have a good talk. You see, I don''t want your street, I just want..." Chuck said. Quinn felt ufortable because the seat that she was sitting on now was where she got wetst time. "Why are you blushing again?" Chuck was really speechless. He was sure he did not do anything to her. "It''s none of your business." Quinn scolded him, trying to cover up her embarrassment. "Tell me, what drink did you have when you sat there thest time? I smelled my hand after wiping the seat with a tissue. It smelled a little..." Chuck felt a little strange. He remembered that his hands were a little wet when he was driving. He took a sniff. He felt that it was a little... So, how should he put it? It seemed to be a little fragrant, but it was not, it was like kelp, but it was not. What kind of drink did Quinn drink in his car at that time? "Okay, fine, I''ll renew Zelda''s contract! Now, let me go!" Quinn couldn''t listen anymore. This b*stard! She opened the car door in shame and anger, but it was locked. "Let me go! What else do you want to do? You''ve already got what you wished for!" "Thanks. By the way, you haven''t answered me yet. What did you drinkst time?" Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that this method worked well. She finally agreed after he pushed her to the edge. "You..." Quinn blushed. "I just had water, okay? Please, let me out!" When Quinn pictured him smelling it, she was about to freak out. Fortunately, she was not ill and was especially clean. Otherwise, if he smelled anything unpleasant, Quinn would definitely copse. She had never done such a shameful thing like this before. She did not know why she had such a dream in Chuck''s car at that time, and... "Okay, okay." Chuck could not be bothered to probe further. He had to apany Auntie Logan. It was already noon, and he had to take Auntie Logan to lunch. Quinn came out and took out a card from the bag. "I''llpensate you, but you are not allowed to bring this up again!" She threw the card in. Chuck was stunned. Of course, he would not take it. He took it and stuffed it into Quinn''s hand. "It''s fine. You don''t need to pay for it. It''s just water. But it didn''t seem like it either. It was a little slippery and sugary. It''s probably a soda. It''s not embarrassing to drink a soda, so you don''t have to lie. But I have advised you not to drink too much soda, otherwise you might get diabetes." Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Quinn held back for a while, she was embarrassed and she wanted to tell the truth. But how could she say it out? "Tell me, what could it be except water?" Chuck got more curious. "It¡¯s...soda," Quinn blushed like a red apple, and muttered it in a low voice. "Oh, that makes sense, it should be soda, I wondered what it is, so slimy..." Chuckughed. This woman was weird. What¡¯s wrong with the canned food? Did the rich people feel embarrassed to drink soda? Why did she need to hide it? "Stop, okay?" Quinn copsed, just felt so ashamed. Why would she have such a dirty dream in his car that day? And she even... Quinn struggled, what on earth was she thinking? She sighed in her heart. In the past few days, although she did not have that kind of dream every night, she did it again yesterday, and on the bed... ¡°Shouldn''t I feel sick to do something like that with a man younger than myself? Why do I keep dreaming about it?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but me herself in her heart. Quinn didn''t understand what¡¯s going on in her mind, he just saved her twice! "Alright, since you promised to renew Zelda''s contract, I don''t know how I should thank you. I''ll just send you a few cartons of soda. Which brand of soda were u drinking at that time?" Chuck asked. He nned to go online and order them. And he would especially get the expensive ones. "I don''t want it! Also, can you stop bringing it up?" Quinn was annoyed. "Alright then," Chuck shrugged, he waszy to continue anyway. Since she had already agreed, there was no need for him to keep the conversation going. Plus, Auntie Logan was still waiting for him at home. However, when Chuck approached closer to Quinn, he could smell the charming fragrance of her body. It was not perfume, but women''s natural fragrance. She was very hygienic, wasn''t she? Chuck looked behind her for a few while, and Quinn was annoyed, "What are you looking at?" "Do you really spend money on your private part care in the beauty salon?" Chuck was really curious about it. Did it have anything to do with him? "None of your business?" Quinn stared. How should he put it, this Quinn suddenly agreed inexplicably, which made Chuck change his expression about her a little bit. Maybe he still hated her, but not all the time. "Didn''t you say you want to sleep with me? Am I supposed to ask you about the detail?" Chuck joked, how could he touch Quinn? Chuck couldn''t provoke such a temperamental woman! "If you want to sleep with me, do it now, don''t just gossip it all day long! It''s better sooner thanter!" Quinn was particrly annoyed, she thought ofst night''s dream, that¡¯s really... Why did she be so disgusting? Quinn felt disappointed about herself. Chuck looked away from her and got into the car without saying a word. Quinn''s beautiful eyes cooled down as she spoke, "I''m warning you, do not ever bring up the water incident anymore." "Fine," Chuck didn''t talk back. She had already promised to renew the contract, why would he bring such a trivial matter up again? Nheless, the smell was not bad. It was fragrant and even had a hint of the sea breeze''s scent. Anyway, it was very special. It was a pity that he didn''t know what kind of soda she drank at that time. Was it a new vor? He would buy some for himself some other day. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But Chuck was worried that Quinn would go to Zelda''s restaurant to gloat, so he added, "By the way, don''t tell Zelda that you bought that street." "Why not? I''m proud of my acquisition. Why can''t I tell?" Quinn''s tone was icy. This time around, it was Chuck''s turn to freak out. If Zelda knew about it, she would definitely refuse to continue with the contract. He quickly said, "President Miller, how about..." "Who told you to call me President?" Quinn interrupted him indifferently. "Sister Miller?" Chuck blurted out. He couldn''t bring himself to call her that, but he had no choice but topromise. "Quinn, call me Quinn." "Okay," Chuck nodded. "What can I do for you so that you won''t tell Zelda?" "I want you to beg me," Quinn replied arrogantly. "This woman is such a control freak, isn''t she?" Chuck thought to himself. He then sighed, "Fine, I''m begging you." Chuck thought that he would do whatever that makes her happy and there was no need to quarrel anymore since he was in a hurry to see Auntie Logan. It was already noon. Auntie Logan must be hungry. Quinn looked over with her captivating eyes. Chuck frowned, asking, "Do you want me to kneel?" Previously, when Quinn was in his mother''s hotel, she had forced him to kneel and apologize. This woman probably looked down on men. "If you want to." Quinn said ndly, "It''s up to you." However, as she spoke, her lips curled into a sly smile. She liked to be treated like a queen. Chuck was pissed off by her words. He scolded, "I have saved you twice, but why don''t you kneel before me?" "You didn''t ask me to. You just asked me to apany you once," Quinn''s tone was still light. Whatever. Chuck did not have the strength to retort. What''s the point of getting on his knees? He might as well sleep with her as an exchange. "Remember what you''ve promised. Zelda must not know about this," Chuck reminded her. "Do you really not want the street I''m offering to you?" Quinn responded tly. "I don''t need it," he said. What did Chuck want her hundreds of million dors for? Besides, he had only saved her, she needn''t repay him such arge sum of money. Chuck was not so heartless. Not only that, but didn''t he also touch herst time? "Give it to someone else," Chuck added as he started the car engine. "Why should I give it to others? If you beg me, I''ll give it to you. Do it like how you begged me just now," Quinn told him. "Is this woman out of her mind?" Chuck thought with slight irritation, "I''ve already said that I don''t want it." Then, Chuck simply rolled his eyes at her and drove away. Quinn''s beautiful eyes narrowed into slits. She opened the car door and got into the vehicle. The assistant in the driver seat asked in a whisper, "President, that man is so rude. Do you need me to send someone to bash him up?" p! Quinn pped him, and the new assistant quickly kept his mouth shut, knowing that he had said something wrong. "Drive," Quinn closed her eyes and said in a frosty tone. "Yes, yes." The new assistant nodded and drove. Quinn thought of what had happened just now. He actually begged her. Quinn did not even realize that she was smiling. This man was interesting... When Chuck pulled the car out of the parking lot, he gave Zelda a call and told her that her contract was going to be renewed. Zelda was especially delighted when she received this call. She wanted to meet up with Chuck immediately, but she knew that he had something else to do. "Thank you," Zelda was in a great mood. If Chuck was in front of her, she would kiss him as she was extremely moved and unable to restrain her ted emotion. "No problem. Zelda, you have to arrange it by yourself. I have something to do," Chuck said. Zelda replied, "Okay." After Chuck hung up the phone, Zelda was uneasy. Chuck had helped her a great deal. How should she thank him? She sat down and her mind was filled with thoughts. After she calmed down, she began to deal with the things of her restaurant. When she was off duty, it¡¯s almost night time, so she drove home herself. When Zelda took the elevator upstairs, she happened to run into Chuck. He had taken Auntie Logan out in the afternoon and they just came back. Auntie Logan smiled like a teenage girl when she spending time with Chuck in the afternoon. And Chuck had been not in the mood before by the drug things these days, but this afternoon, he felt something different, every time he touched her hand, Chuck''s thoughts went wild. But he suppressed it. That was Auntie Logan! Coupled with being disturbed by Susan a few days ago, Chuck was holding on his anger. At this time, seeing Zelda, Chuck got itchy feet, but he could not touch her as well. "Who lives in your house?" Zelda was curious. "Auntie Logan, my Auntie Logan." Auntie? Zelda felt at ease. She thought it was Chuck''s woman. When Zelda saw Chuck''s eyes fixed on her, she smiled, "You want it?" Chuck was embarrassed. He did think about it, his body didn''t listen. He didn''t know that Charlotte''s drug was too fierce, which caused him to almost lose control. "Yes," Chuck did not dare to lie. There was no need to do so. No matter what, Zelda had already helped him twice. But Chuck didn''t want Zelda to help him now. What if Auntie Logan found out about it? "Come here," Zelda pulled Chuck towards her house. Chuck told her awkwardly that he didn''t want Auntie Logan to see them and they should do it next time. Zelda nodded and said, "Okay." Chuck took the elevator down and left as though he was fleeing. Zelda smiled slightly. Chuck came back. The fire in his heart was just ignited by Zelda. He opened the door and walked in. He saw Susan sitting on the sofa in shorts. Her thighs were really... Susan nced at Chuck and just backed to her room silently. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. He saw from the crack of the bathroom door that the bathroom light was on. Thinking that Yvette must be inside, Chuck was excited. He thought, "I won''t get it wrong today!" Chuck lowered his voice and slowly walked over. He put his hand on the lock of the door and twisted it gently. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chuck twisted the doorknob, it was opened easily as it was not locked. Chuck smiled and quietly opened the door, entering. When he saw a curvy figure in the bathroom, how could Chuck possibly hold himself back? So what if Susan was at home? She had had experiences, and she had just returned to her room. It meant that she understood the situation. Even if they made any noise, she knew to ignore it. Chuck quietly took off his clothes, then pulled the shower curtains open and stepped in the bathtub. But... There was a groan of pain. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chuck was stunned, because the figure before him was trembling, afraid, and silenced by fright. Her back was facing himself and she did not dare to turn around. This was... "Hey, Hubby, are you home?" Yvette''s voice came from outside the bathroom. Yvette heard the sound of the door opening just now, so she came out of her room. Chuck was shocked and his soul almost left his vessel. If the person before him was not Yvette, then who was it? What was going on? Chuck''s voice trembled as he asked, "You are?" Thedy turned her head. Chuck was baffled to see her face and he eximed in his heart, "It''s Queenie! Holy sh*t!" What was she doing here? Chuck was beyond stupefied. He lowered his head and saw that there was blood on the floor. The bathroom suddenly became dead silent. Queenie''s face was red and tears welled up in her eyes. She said weakly, "Chuck, it''s me..." When she was taking a shower earlier, she suddenly felt a sharp pain. That was right. When she got off work that day, she saw that Yvette was moving things, so she said that she woulde to help Yvette to move the things back. Yvette had served her coffee, but as she had spent all her strength moving the things, she couldn''t hold the cup of coffee stably and she spilled it on herself. The beverage was slightly hot, but it was okay since only her shirt was dirtied. However, it was the front of her chest that was stained. She couldn''t leave looking like that. Yvette was very sorry, hence she asked Queenie to take a bath. Anyway, she had spare clothes that she could lend her, so she asked Queenie to change into them. However, Queenie had just entered the bathroom and was about to take a shower while Yvette went to the room to find some spare clothes for her, Chuck hade in... Chuck was shocked. Yvette was puzzled. She clearly heard the sound of the door opening. Was it not Chuck who have returned? She asked Susan doubtfully, "I thought I heard my husband came in?" In the bathroom, Chuck''s heart was pumping wildly. If Yvette discovered them, he wouldn''t be able to exin clearly and she would no doubt be very disappointed. But was Chuck supposed to know that Queenie was in here instead of Yvette? Even if he was beaten to death, he would never do it with Queenie in Yvette''s house! Susan came out and did not see Chuck. Of course, she knew where Chuck went. She sighed. Why didn''t that man ask who was in the bathroom before entering? She nced at the bathroom and replied, "No, it was me. I took the trash out." Yvette nodded. No wonder she could hear the sound of the door opening. Yvette took the clothes in her hand to the door and said, "Queenie, I''m bringing in the clothes." "Ms. Jordan, don''te in," Queenie was also scared. When Chuck heard what Susan said just now, he let out a sigh of relief. But now Yvette was going toe in. This bathroom only had one curtain. If she hade in, she would definitely see him, wouldn''t she? "Are you shy? It''s okay. I am also a woman. I''ll open the door and leave the clothes on the sink, then I''ll leave," Yvette smiled and she twisted the doorknob. Chuck''s heart almost jumped out of his mouth. He instantly crouched down in the bathtub and looked down at the blood under Queenie''s feet. Chuck suddenly felt extremely guilty. She was still a girl, but because of him earlier, she had be a woman. "Don''t, Teacher. Please leave your clothes at the door. I''ll take it on my own." Queenie saw Chuck''s clothes on the ground, and if Yvette came in, she would definitely see it. "Well, okay then, I won''te in. I''ll leave it at the door. You take it by yourself," Yvette smiled and paused from opening the door. She left her clothes by the door. Queenie turned off the shower and pulled Chuck from his crouching posture. Seeing that Chuck was full of guilt, Queenie shook her head and said, "It''s okay." "But, it''s your first time," Chuck sighed. Oh no, what did he do? "It''s okay. Just keep quiet. It''ll be bad if Ms. Jordan hears anything. I''ll go out to get the clothes," Queenie said. Then she went out, opened the door, and reached out to bring in the clothes at the door. The bathroom was filled with silence. Queenie hesitated. She put down the clothes and walked up to Chuck. "You''re the first man to see me naked, but it''s okay. I know you didn''t do it on purpose. You thought I was Ms. Jordan." In fact, Queenie was also disappointed. If Chuck asked to take her, she wouldn''t refuse. However, Chuck had treated her as Ms. Jordan, which was why he had touched her. "I''m sorry," Chuck felt extremely guilty. Last time, when he was in Queenie''s house, Queenie said that she would help him. Chuckter thought that if Yvette had not knocked on the door, Chuck might have agreed. But Yvette suddenly appeared. Chuck knew that he couldn''t go on like this, so he decided in his heart that nothing could happen between him and Queenie, because it would harm her. But now... "It''s okay. There''s nothing to be sorry for." Queenie shook her head. She opened the tap, washed the blood, and was ready to wear clothes. But when she saw Chuck was still standing next to her, she walked over and said, "It''s over... It''s okay. Whatever is done, is done...." ......... Susan was surprised. Why hadn''t hee out yet? Was he doing it in there with her? Susan wondered if she should tell Yvette, but she knew that Yvette liked Chuck. If she told her, wouldn''t it make her sad? "Yvette,e in. I have something to tell you," Susan said. It must be because Yvette was still sitting on the couch, nning theyout of her restaurant, that''s why Chuck did not dare toe out. "Okay," Yvette got up from the couch and walked into the room. Susan took a look at the bathroom and closed the door. This should be better now? .......... Queenie and Chuck both put on their clothes. Chuck waspletely dazed. Just now, he and Queenie had continued where they left off. Chuck sighed. He had truly made a mistake. He was too busy thinking about what had happened with Zelda earlier that day. If he wasn''t in a daze, he wouldn''t have opened the bathroom door ande in, hurting Queenie. What made Chuck feel down was the duration where he hadsted in the sex. He thought that there should be progress, but just now... Chuck was puzzled and felt that his body had been hollowed out. What was going on? He didn''t know that Auntie Logan''s way of releasing blood had reduced Chuck''s energy in a short period. The previous sports effect had been lost, and he was weaker. Of course, it couldn''t have any effect. It seemed that Chuck had no energy as though he had caught a cold. "Chuck, I''ll head out first," Queenie whispered. Chuck approached her and said, "Did I..." "What?" Queenie did not understand what Chuck meant. Chuck was too embarrassed to continue. Queenie covered her mouth and smiled. "It''s okay. I don''t know either." She actually knew, but she was not disappointed. That was because when she was in school, she heard the roommates talking about the same matter. She had a general understanding of time. Chuck was normal. Queenie didn''t suspect the man who just take her virginity. Therefore, that was why she was acting like this. Chuck sighed as he thought, "What''s going on? I nned to give Yvette the best of myself." "Don''t think too much about it, alright? You were good. I''m going out," Queenie said. She opened the door and saw that Yvette was not in the living room. She sighed a sigh of relief and looked back at Chuck. Of course, Chuck came out immediately. Queenie took her clothes and Chuck followed her to the door. Queenie opened the door and said, "Ms. Jordan, I''m going home now." Chuck ran out. At this time, Yvette came out of the room and said, "I told you that we were going to have supper. Why are you going back so early?" "My sister is at home," replied Queenie. "Then, I''ll fetch your sister and we''ll have supper together. If it weren''t for your help today, I would be exhausted to death," Yvette said. Queenie rejected politely, "It''s alright, Ms. Jordan. I''ll go back by myself." "Fine, I''ll send you. It''s the least I can do," Yvette said as she took the key and walked out of the door. Then, she saw Chuck. She was surprised and asked, "Chuck, you''re home!" Chuck felt guilty and nodded. "Yes, I am." He thought, "I really can''t face Yvette. I did that kind of thing in her roomst time, and I did it again today. I have gone overboard." "Chuck,e in first. I have to send Queenie home," Yvette said as she walked out of the room. Chuck said, "Honey, why not letting me send her?" Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chuck had wronged both Queenie and Yvette. How could he let Yvette send Queenie off? "Okay, I''ll wait for you at home. Queenie, Chuck will be sending you home," Yvette nodded. "Alright," Queenie said. Chuck and Queenie went downstairs. Queenie got into the car, and then Chuck drove her back to her house. In the car, the two did not say a word. When they arrived at her ce, Queenie thanked him. Chuck could not help saying, "Tell me if you need any help next time." Chuck was serious. Just now, it was their first time doing it, so Chuck wanted to make it up to her. "Chuck, it''s alright. I mean it," she assured him. Queenie shook her head and said to herself, "What happened today was an ident. I don''t want Chuck to do anything for me just because of it." "I meant what I said too," Chuck told her and sighed. A man should be responsible. Queenie was touched. "Fine." She opened the car door and got out of the car. Chuck followed after her as he wanted to send Queenie upstairs. He had done something wrong and he did not know how to feel. Because he didn''t expect that he would take Queenie. Before, Zelda was in the private room and Chuck could have taken her. But for Yvette''s sake, he had held back. Quinn, although she was annoying, her figure was really good. Chuck could have also slept with her. There was also Charlotte, Lara... Chuck could have done it with all of these women, but he thought that it would hurt Yvette, thus he restrained himself all the time. However, he didn''t expect that he was so impulsive that day. He even did something that would hurt Yvette. Chuck sighed miserably. "I''ll send you up," Chuck walked over. "No, Ms. Jordan wouldn''t know about it. You should go back now," Queenie said, she was disappointed. Of course, she wanted him to send her upstairs. Chuck nodded. It had been too long since they left, and it would make Yvette worried and suspicious. Chuck didn''t know what would happen if Yvette found out about it. Chuck got into the car and drove away. Queenie watched as Chuck''s car drove away. She was disappointed and went upstairs. She was also still in pain. ...... Chuck drove back home and took the elevator to the door. Unexpectedly, Chuck bumped into Susan. She had a cold expression on her face. Chuck walked in with his tail between his legs. Susan knew that he was in the bathroom earlier, and she even covered up for him. "How are you able to face Yvette after what you''ve done?" Susan was a little angry. She had entered the bathroom and saw a drop of blood on the ground. She was an experienced woman. How could she not know what kind of blood it was? "Did you and Queenie had sex in there? Tell me the truth. I saw the blood. Don''t tell me you injured yourself, because I won''t believe it!" Susan stared at Chuck. Chuck was anxious. He did not expect Susan to see it. It must have been Queenie''s blood. Chuck had to go in and clean up the mess. He must not let Yvette find out about this. "I have helped you to clean up the mess. Don''t you feel sorry for Yvette? I lied for you just now, but I didn''t expect you would be so shameless!" Susan was furious. Chuck sighed and he told her, "We had done it moments after I entered the bathroom. When I discovered that she was not Yvette, it was already toote." Susan frowned at his exnation and asked, "How long have you been holding back?" Chuck was too embarrassed to say anything. Susan looked at Chuck up and down. "You and Yvette haven''t done it yet?" Chuck shook his head and said, "You ruined it thest time when we were about to do it." Susan was angry. "You guys could have still continued. Why? Were you afraid that I would walk in on you guys?!" Chuck was embarrassed. That was right. Susan knew everything since she was a woman with many experiences. "Humph, I''ll see how you''re going to exin it to Yvette. You just took Queenie virginity, what are you going to do about it?" Susan sneered. "Please don''t tell Yvette, " he pleaded. This was what Chuck was most worried about. He couldn''t kill Susan, could he? He couldn''t do it. "If I wanted to tell her, I would have told her thest time you caught me in the toilet and kissed me." Susan''s anger spiked higher. She continued sarcastically, "You were so anxious. Have you never seen a woman before?" Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Susan was going to keep this a secret for him. But when it came to this matter, the atmosphere became awkward. After all, Chuck knew that Susan also had a good figure. "Fine, you deal with your own mess." Susan didn''t want to talk anymore. She turned around and was ready to go in. Chuck reached out and held her back. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "You still have the nerve to touch me? What do you think I am?" Susan red at Chuck. Chuck shook his head and quickly said, "It''s not like that. I wanted to ask you, did you cleaned up the blood just now?" "What do you think?" She snapped. Susan wrenched her hand free and walked in. Chuck hesitated for a long time before he went in as well. He saw Yvette making porridge for him. "Chuck,e here and eat some porridge before you go to bed." Chuck felt guilty and walked over to hold Yvette in his arms. Shocked, she asked, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing," he lied. "Don''t worry. I''lle over to sleep with you tonight. I''ll hold you in my arms, how about that?" Yvette smiled warmly. She wondered, "Why is Chuck so clingy today? Did he do something wrong?" Chuck nodded. After eating the porridge, he went to take a bath. Once he made sure that there was no blood in the bathroom, Chuck came out. Yvette held Chuck in her arms and the two of themy on the couch. "Chuck, go to sleep." Yvette closed her eyes. She could see that Chuck was very tired. Because of guilt, Chuck did not dare to let his hand roam around. The next day, Chuck remembered that he had to ask Queenie to buy the morning-after pills. He secretly gave Queenie a phone call. Queenie said on the phone, "I immediately went to buy some last night. Don''t worry." Indeed, she was asleep when the thought suddenly hit her, thus she had quickly gone to the drug store to buy the pills. Only after taking them did she have a good night''s sleep. Chuck felt at ease. "Call me whenever you need help with something." "Alright," she replied. Hanging up the phone, Chuck thought that he had to visit Queenie. Of course, his purpose was not to check whether she had taken pills, but he purely wanted to see her. He wanted to buy her some nutritious food, something good for her health. He thought so, hence he nned to buy them when he came back in the evening. Then, he would go look for her. After the three of them finished their breakfast, Yvette took Susan out. Susan still had a warning look in her eyes. Needless to say, Chuck understood. When they left, Chuck drove over to find Auntie Logan. However, at this time, Auntie Logan was waiting on the couch in Chuck''s house. She suddenly looked out, and through the window, she found that there was a blinding reflection from the opposite house. This was a telescope. Was she being watched? It was likely. Wi took out her mobile phone and called someone. At this time, someone knocked on the door. "Auntie Logan, it is me..." Wi smiled. She walked over and opened the door. When she saw Chuck, she said, "Come in, Chucky." "Okay. Auntie Logan, let''s go out and have fun today," Chuck thought of a ce that Auntie Logan would like. "Well, wherever you go, I''ll follow you. Wait for a while, let me go get something," Wi walked into the room and the call on her phone was already connected. She said, "I''m being watched by someone opposite of the house. Go and deal with them, I don''t want anyone to disturb Chucky and me when we go out." After hanging up the phone, Wi packed up her things and walked out. Chuck took Wi downstairs. At the same time, Yvette was in the shop. She was still designing theyout of the restaurant. She was pondering how she could save costs while making sure the restaurant looks good at the same time. This was a headache for her. But what she didn''t know was that in a room in a big building opposite, there was a man watching her every move with a telescope. Suddenly, the man received a call. "Hello, Old Master," The man greeted respectfully. "How''s it going? Have you found it?" There was a voice belonging to an old person on the phone. "I''m not sure, but I have the target in sight. This should be the woman." The man stared at the busy Yvette and said, "Old Master, should I reveal myself?" The old man replied, "No need. The moment you reveal yourself, Karen Lee will definitely kill you. What''s more, you are notpletely sure yet. Continue to monitor. Remember, you are not allowed to show yourself in any situation. Otherwise, Karen will definitely find out!" "Old Master, is Karen Lee that powerful?" The man was doubtful as he questioned. Wasn''t she just a ordinary woman? He could definitely destroy her by himself! "Don''t underestimate her strength. Even ten of you is no match for her!" The old man chided, The man frowned. He didn''t believe it. He was aware of Karen''s whereabouts, hence it was not difficult to find her address after she returned to the country in such a high-profile way. He wanted to go in alone the day before. After all, she was merely a woman, wasn''t she? He wanted to kill Karen. "Remember what I said," the old man on the phone reminded him. After hanging up the phone, the man looked at the photo on his phone. It was Karen''s photo. He said to himself, "Is she really that powerful? I don''t believe that. I will find you! By that time, you can''t be so vulnerable! You are very beautiful, but unfortunately, your son is so grown, otherwise..." A smile appeared on the man''s face as he spoke. He continued to stare at Yvette. "Miss, are you the person I''m looking for?" Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Yvette was still looking at theyout of the shop. "What''s wrong with you?" Susan suddenly became curious because Yvette suddenly looked in the direction of the residential building opposite. "I feel like someone is watching me," Yvette had a weird feeling. She felt like someone was spying on her. "It''s not surprising. You have such a good figure. If I were a man, I would follow you every day. Look at your butt..." Susan stretched out her hand and patted Yvette on the back. She was envious of Yvette as a woman. Yvette''s figure was so good that she was really jealous of her stic skin. Yvette rolled her eyes at Susan. She stared at the building for a while but found nothing. It must be her imagination running wild. "Stop fooling around," Yvette was serious. Susan actually took photos again and again as if she was addicted to them. "Did you and Chuck do itst night?" Susan asked. "No, he has been very tired recently," Yvette blushed and replied. "Tired? Of course he was. Yesterday he..." Susan said. She muttered in her heart, how could he not be tired after taking another girl''s virginity? "What happened to him yesterday?" Yvette''s beautiful eyes were full of curiosity. "Nothing," Susan shook her head and almost spilled the beans. If Yvette knew what had happened yesterday, she would definitely be heartbroken. As a friend, she could not bear to see her friend upset. "What''s the rtionship between Queenie and Chuck?" Susan wanted to ask clearly. She knew what had happened in the bathroom the day before, but Queenie did not resist, which meant that they had a rtionship. "They are seatmates." "Seatmates? Yvette, aren''t you worried that something is going on between them?" Susan felt that she should have reminded Yvette. "They are fine," Yvette shook her head. She knew that they were sitting beside each other in school, but they hadn''t done anything inappropriate for a long time. During ss, she especially watched the two, and they didn''t even hold each other''s hands. How could they have anything to do with each other? There was no doubt that they were just good friends or perhaps, just ssmates. Susan sighed in her heart. How could they be fine? Last night, they had sex in the bathroom. Susan wanted to say it out, but she was worried that Yvette would be sad and might break up with Chuck. She certainly couldn''t do that. Because Yvette obviously liked Chuck very much, that was why she referred to him as her husband when they are at home. "I don''t like that Queenie Carson. Don''t ask her toe to our house in the future," Susan could only remind her that at least Queenie could not do that kind of thing in Yvette''s house. "But I like Queenie," Yvette shook her head. She knew Queenie''s character and she was a very good girl. Among the students she had taught, Queenie was one of her favorites. Susan felt helpless. Yvette was being too kind. "Well, Yvette, it''s up to you to decide. I''m hungry. Let''s go grab some food." "Alright," replied Yvette. Then, the two women packed up their things and went to the restaurant next door for food... ...... "Auntie Logan, is something bothering you?" Chuck was a little confused. Wi had been absent- mindedtely. Did something happen? "I''m fine," Wi replied. "Auntie Logan, are you not feeling well? Why don''t I take you home?" Chuck thought that she was not feeling well, and thus bringing her around town would make her feel even more ufortable. "No, I''m fine," Wi smiled. She just realized that there was a car following behind them. This person was very clever. If it weren''t for Wi''s experiences, she truly wouldn''t have noticed. Chuck didn''t think about it at all. How could he possibly know that he was being followed? Wi smiled and said, "Chucky, let me drive today." Chuck was surprised, but he stopped at the side of the road regardless. The two of them swapped seats. Wi then began to drive. Chuck felt calm. Wi was good at driving. She drove really fast, but Chuck felt at ease. He was sofortable that he nearly fell asleep. "Auntie Logan, you drive so well." "Really?" The smile on Wi''s face reached her eyes. "In the future, if you want me to drive, you can ask me to do it." Of course, Chuck didn''t know that there were not many people who could let Wi drive in person. If others who knew Wi heard this sentence, they would be jealous of Chuck. Chuck was happy with that. He sat next to her and looked around. When he nced at the driver seat, his eyes fell on Wi who had her knees revealed. The hemline of her skirt was perfectly covered and not exposed. However, these perfect legs were truly fascinating. The skin was fair and clean. Unconsciously, the scene that Chuck had sex with Queenie in the bathroom in the previous night appeared in his mind... "Update, she knows that we are following her. What should we do?" A man in ck was driving the vehicle that was following behind Chuck''s car. There were three other burly men with him as well, and some of them had scars on their faces, making them look ferocious. "Retreat! Wi is powerful and we can only attack without her knowing! Otherwise, none of you will survive!" "Noted," The man squinted his fierce eyes and twisted the steering wheel. Then, their car did not continue to tail after Chuck''s car. They were looking for the next chance. Looking in the rearview mirror. Wi saw this scene and there was killing intent in her beautiful eyes. She turned and saw Chuck sitting next to her with his eyes closed as though he was sleeping. Wi chuckled, "What time did this kid sleepst night?" Wi slowed down. She didn''t want to wake Chuck up. "Is heughing? What kind of dream is he having?" Wi certainly did not know that Chuck was having a wet dream. In her heart, Chuck was still a kid. When she continued driving forward, Wi suddenly remembered that she did not ask where they were heading to. Now that Chuck had fallen asleep, she pondered on where they should go. Wi''s beautiful eyes darted around and she thought. Just then, she caught the sight of a restaurant beside the street. "Okay, let''s grab some food first." "Let''s talk about where to go in the afternoon. As long as I get to spend time with Chuck," Wi decided at once and did not think too much. But, she suddenly recalled that there was something she had to tend to that day. She thought for a moment and facepalmed herself. "I almost forgot that I''m supposed to attend a birthday party today. What should I do? Should I go? I haven''t been there before. Should I go this time?" Wi shook her head. It was an abrupt thought that surfaced in her mind, so it was best for her to not attend. Wi parked the car and was ready to wake Chuck up. At this time, her mobile phone suddenly rang. She took it out and looked at the caller number. It was from Karen Lee. She answered with a smile. "Sister Karen..." Wi said. "Don''t call me that, call me Auntie." "Haha, I know what you mean, Sister Karen. But Chucky is too young. How is hepatible with me?" Wi turned to look at Chuck who was sleeping. When she saw Chuck drooling, she burst into laughter. She took out a tissue and gently wiped away Chuck''s saliva. "Wi, what are youughing at?" "I saw Chucky drooling." "You..." Karen, who was on the other side, looked happy. She thought, "What''s going on?" "Sister Karen, don''t misunderstand me. I was driving just now and Chucky fell asleep next to me," Wi exined with a smile. "Well, let me ask you, do you have no interest in my son at all?" Karen asked. "No, Chucky is too young. He is not suitable for me." Wi repeated. In her eyes, Chuck was just a child as their age gap was quite wide. "Okay," Karen was a little disappointed, but she continued, "Your friend is throwing a party in my hotel. Are youing?" "What a coincidence!" Wi just remembered that her friend was indeed throwing a party in Karen''s hotel. Wi hesitated. Should she attend? But, she really wanted Chuck to bring her some ces to hang out. "I should go," Wi had no choice. If she had always been in Central City, it would be fine. But since she had made a trip here, she should go. After all, this friend was one of her elders. "Alright, bring my son along. By the way, Chucky hasn''t done anything inappropriate these days, has he?" Karen was worried about this. Wi was gentle and beautiful, and she doubted her son could resist the temptation. "Sister Karen, you think too much. What can Chucky do to me?" Wi smiled. "That''s good," Karen was relieved. She didn''t want her son to treat Wi inappropriately when the two weren''t even sure about getting together. It was not right. "You two cane over tonight," Karen then added. "Okay," replied Wi. Then, the call ended. "We are here, Chucky. Let''s go and eat first," Wi gently woke Chuck up. They should have their lunch here as they were heading for the partyter that night. At her call, Chuck turned his head in a blur and went back to his sleep. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Wi was too gentle. How could Chuck possibly wake up? Wi chuckled and said, "Chucky, wake up." "Honey, stop calling me. I''ll kiss you, please let me sleep for a while longer," Chuck mumbled and then gave Wi a kiss. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Wi was taken aback when she saw Chuck kiss her cheek, then he leaned back against the seat, shut his eyes and went to sleep. She was stunned for a few seconds and then she let out augh. "This child... Why is he still asleep?" "Chucky, wake up," Wi shook Chuck''s sleeping frame in an attempt to wake him up. Chuck opened his eyes in a daze. When he saw that it was Wi calling out to him, he shook his head to sober himself up. "Auntie Logan, have we arrived?" "Yes. Let''s eat first, then we''ll head to your mother''s hotel in the afternoon," Wi said with a smile. Chuck was curious as he thought, "That''s right, Auntie Logan has been here for several days, it''s indeed time for her to meet my mother." "Get down," Wi said while getting out of the car. Chuck followed right after without a doubt, but as he touched his lips, he thought, "What is this nice scent?" He didn''t give it much thought, and he wouldn''t have guessed that he''d kiss Auntie Logan just a while ago anyway. If Chuck found out, he would definitely be excited. But, he did have a really good sleep just now. "It seemed that it would be best for Auntie Logan to drive from now on since it was such afortable ride," Chuck thought. Chuck got out of the car and went into the restaurant with Wi to get some food. After that, Wi continued driving and took Chuck to Karen''s hotel. Both of them went straight to the top floor. Chuck met with his mother. Wi had just mentioned that there was a birthday party happening here at night, which was why they were here. Nheless, he didn''t care as long as there was free food for him. "Chucky, I have prepared a suit for you. Go and get dressed," Karen approached him with a box in her hands, and there was a set of clothes in it. "Okay," Chuck brought his suit into the room and changed into it. As the saying goes, apparel makes the man. Chuck changed into his suit and he looked absolutely brilliant, exuding a smart vibe. Wi''s gaze was momentarily fixated on him, her eyes moved slightly. Karen noticed this and she asked Wi, "How is it? My son is handsome, isn''t he?" Wi smiled and replied, "He''s handsome, but Chucky is too young." It was true that he looked smart, the kind of smart that a college student would possess, along with the clear and pure eyes. That was exactly what Chuck looked like at the moment. Wi was a little surprised. Chuck didn''t seem to be dressing up, in particr, these days, he just wore whatever was comfortable to him. In the morning, he went out to look for Auntie Logan without even washing his hair Now that he walked out dressing like this, he lookedpletely different. Karen felt helpless as she thought to herself, "Young? But if you, Wi Logan, were to stand alongside Chuck, who would say that he is young?" "Why don''t you give it a try? Think outside the box," Karen persuaded her. Inparison to Yvette''s unknown, or should she say problematic personal background, Karen would much prefer Wi to be her daughter-inw. "Thank you. But I can''t think of it that way, I only see Chucky as a child," Wi smiled as she answered. Karen was out of ideas. She could see that Wi genuinely didn''t have that kind of thought. Otherwise, Wi wouldn''t have taken both times that Chuck had kissed her as idents. "This is yours," Karen gave Wi a box, which contained a set of gown, an exquisite pair of high heels, and some jewelry. Wi went to get changed as well and came out shortly after. Chuck''s eyes went wide. The dress his mother had chosen for Wi suited her perfectly. It wasn''t revealing at all, instead, it looked very elegant and wise, and the slender dress outlined Wi''s curves. Her figure was really beautiful, she had perfectly curved hips and a slender waistline. Wi was a woman who had disyed her beauty to the extent. "Does she look beautiful?" Of course, Karen saw her son being dumbfounded at the sight of Wi in that dress. "Wow. Auntie Logan is so beautiful," Chuck murmured to himself. He recalled the dream he had that day and felt a sense of guilt in his heart. How could he have such dirty thoughts about Auntie Logan? Karen felt helpless again. "Why is he still addressing her as Auntie Logan?" She thought as she let out a sigh. This kind of matter was dependent on fate. Karen did not intend to get involved, as it would be unfair to Wi. What she wanted was for Wi and Chuck would have a rtionship naturally and to slowly develop feelings for each other. Chuck came to his senses. How could he stare at Auntie Logan like this in front of his mother? That would be him asking for trouble. He withdrew his gaze reluctantly. "Mom, aren''t you attending the party?" Chuck looked at his mother, who was dressed in casual clothing. Karen replied, "Just the both of you would be fine." Chuck nodded and walked towards Auntie Logan. He felt nervous deep down because Wi was looking absolutely stunning. Then, both of them went down to attend the banquet. Betty walked in after she saw the couple and she started, "Young Master and President Logan..." "s, it''s better to leave it up to them. I don''t control it anyway," Karen shook her head and sat down. "By the way, recently I''ve discovered that Yvette is being spied on. I think it''s her family''s doing, but they haven''t revealed themselves. Including the few times when Yvette was beaten up, they were still nowhere to be seen," Betty reported. Karen was quiet. "Should I get rid of Yvette? Arrange an ident for her or something? Otherwise, once she finds out the feud between her family and Young Master''s family, then..." Betty analyzed, but she had her doubts as she said those words. She wasn''t sure how to put it because she had been watching Yvette for so long and she realized that Yvette had quite a decent personality. In fact, if there were no problems with her background, she would be a good match for Chuck. Karen shook her head and said, "No! Don''t do that. Yvette does have her issues, but she hasn''t done anything wrong to Chucky after so many years. It''s not her choice for her family background to be like this, so it''s already difficult for her. Just let her be." Karen didn''t wish for Yvette and Chuck to be together, but she didn''t want to interfere in their rtionship either. Her attitude towards the matter was to let nature take its course. "Okay," Betty nodded. "But do I need to deal with the person that has been monitoring Yvette?" "There''s no need to do that for the time being. We don''t have to alert the enemy first," Karen said while shaking her head. "But..." Betty found it hard to speak. "But what?" Karen asked. "There are photos of you on that man''s mobile phone, and..." Betty discovered that this man would often take the photos out and view them with a veryscivious smile. How could she not know what that man was thinking? Karen narrowed her eyes... Chuck and Wi came down to the restaurant. It was on the first floor of this hotel and the entire space had been reserved. It was an old man''s birthday party. Chuck wasn''t bothered about who it was, he came just to eat anyway. "Auntie Logan, let''s sit over there," Chuck saw a table in an empty corner. He noticed that ever since Wi walked in, many men were staring at her. The look in their eyes made Chuck feel particrly annoyed! He thought, "Who are you guys to stare at my Auntie Logan?" Wi smiled and followed after Chuck, but she was thinking about wishing the old man happy birthday. She spoke, "Chucky, you have a seat. I''ll go and say hello to that man." Chuck nodded. Only as he watched Wi walking into the crowd that the tension in his heart disappeared. He sighed. Being with a woman like Wi was really joyous but agonizing at the same time. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Chucky," At this time, Chuck heard Wi calling out to him in the crowd. He stood up and walked over. "Auntie Logan, what''s wrong?" "I thought of something, let''s go greet him together. He has a piece ofnd nearby, and it should be good for you to purchase it," Wi exined as this random thought popped into her mind. Chuck was surprised. "Land? It should be worth at least hundreds of millions, isn''t it?" He thought. "Chucky, I''ll buy it for you," Wi said in a gentle tone. She saw through Chuck''s concerns, and she knew that he didn''t want to rely too much on Karen. That was a good sign. It showed that Chuck as a wealthy second generation, he didn''t have the means to just waste money. Instead, he had his own ns to build his life. Chuck was embarrassed. "I don''t want it, Auntie Logan." How could Chuck have the nerve to ept it? "Don''t be so polite with me, okay? Just tell me what you want, I''ll get it for you. Understand?" Wi said gently. Chuck felt guilty because he had subconsciously came up with a bad idea, "If I want you, would you give yourself to me as well?" However, when this idea came into his mind, the guilt Chuck felt shattered it. He couldn''t think about it any longer. "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Come with me," Wi took Chuck along with her. The Xinos family was in the limelight for the birthday party that day. They had chosen to hold the party here specifically as the hotel had gotten pretty famous recently and they provided good service. Sylvester Xinos was entertaining the guests. His eyes lit up as he saw an extreme beauty walking towards him. Yes, he knew Wi. He knew her through his father''s connection and had once pursued Wi, but she had turned him down. Today was a second chance for him. Sylvester went over and weed her warmly, "President Logan, I didn''t expect you to show up today. My father is inside. After you." He frowned as he saw Wi bringing a man with her with such gentleness. His heart was filled with jealousy and he thought, "How dare you, Wi? You''ve rejected me just to find such a man?" Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Sylvester decided to teach this man a lesson because one like him was not worthy to be with such a stunner like Wi. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "If you''ve touched her, it''s as though you''re aiming for the moon and it would be such a reckless waste!" Sylvester thought angrily. Wi nced at him and said, "Bring me to your father." She was prepared to greet Sylvester''s father, express her wishes to him, then have a meal with Chuck at that corner table they were at just now. She wasn''t interested in having another conversation with Sylvester. "Okay, this way, please." Deep down, Sylvester felt furious. "Chucky,e in with me," Wi turned to Chuck and said. Of course, Chuck had no objection and followed after Wi. Sylvester frowned, "Who is this?" He couldn''t allow Wi to bring someone else right in front of his eyes. He must teach him a lesson! "My nephew, Chuck Cannon," Wi replied, she was no longer gentle. Only then did Sylvester smile. He thought in relief, "So, he''s her nephew? That''s what I thought, no wonder this br*t is lucky enough to be able to get close with Wi." After all, it was rare for ordinary people to meet Wi. "Okay, pleasee in," Sylvester smiled. The sight of Chuck was now a little more soothing to his eyes. "Don''t try anything funny on him. Even if I don''t do anything, his mother would make you suffer!" Wi''s voice was cold as she warned. How could she not notice Sylvester''s hostility towards Chuck just a moment ago? Sylvester frowned and asked, "Who''s his mother?" "To be honest, you are not qualified enough to know," Wi shook her head. If it weren''t for Sylvester''s father, Wi wouldn''t have said a word to him, even if she were to meet him face to face. Her words made Sylvester angry, but he was wary of Wi, so he didn''t express his temper. However, it made him feel unhappy again as he stared at Chuck. "Chucky, let''s go in," Wi''s tenderness resurfaced when she spoke to Chuck. "Yes, Auntie Logan," Chuck followed after Wi. Just then, someone came out of the room. It was an old man in his sixties or seventies who seemed to be in good spirits. "Wi, you came," the old man looked happy. To be frank, he had little to do with Wi, at most to be considered a distant rtive. "Yes, Uncle," Wi smiled and greeted. "It''s rare for you to show up. I can''t believe you actually came to this ce, I assume you are here for business?" The old man was surprised. "No, my nephew took me around to have fun, I was just following him. Chucky, this is Master Xinos," Wi then turned and said to Chuck. "Master Xinos," Chuck was polite. That was how an elder should be treated. "Great! Youngsters these days are truly something!" The old man smiled. "Uncle, happy birthday. I brought him here to discuss something with you," Wi did not beat around the bush. "Tell me then, Wi," The old man said. Wi asked, "Don''t you have a piece ofnd over there? Do you have any intention of selling it?" "Wi, do you want it?" The old man was startled at her question. He wasn''t intending to sell the land. He was going to save it for building constructions. But since Wi mentioned it, he would definitely agree. After all, Wi was so sessful now but she was still so polite towards him. It was rare! "Yes, I want it," Wi said. "What? I tried to sell it to youst time, but you rejected me. Could it be him who wants it now?" Sylvester spoke up as he was not pleased. He red at Chuck. The old man stared at Chuck again. He didn''t know this young man, but thend was worth seven to eight hundred million dors. Wi could have taken the money out easily, but could this young man do the same? Of course, if Wi was nning to buy it for him, it would be another case. But if she was not nning to, it would be quite difficult for this young man to afford to buy thend. This was what the old man thought. Wi nced towards Sylvester and said, "Yes." "That piece ofnd costs up to seven to eight hundred million dors. If you are not going to help him, will he be able to afford it?" Sylvester asked. "He can afford it," Wi replied nonchntly. Her reply surprised the old man. Sylvester stared at Chuck and scrutinized him. "Young man, who are your parents? Seven to eight hundred million dors is no longer a small project. If you''d like to buy it, you have to pay it off at one go. We won''t ept any divisions." "I can afford it. You just need to sell it to me," Chuck wasn''t bothered. Auntie Logan was an expert in this field, he was confident that it would not go wrong if she asked to buy it. Chuck didn''t want to miss the opportunity, therefore, he could only ask his mother for money. At the beginning of his business empire, he still needed some essential investment. "He''s that capable?" Sylvester thought and got even more upset. But since Wi was here, he didn''t dare to say anything. After all, Wi''s wealth was a terrifying figure even to the Xinos family. He discussed the matter with his father, but of course, the old man agreed since it was Wi who had asked for it. "Okay,e to my office for a conference tomorrow," Sylvester nodded and felt the unease building up in his heart. He thought, "If it weren''t for Wi, I wouldn''t have sold thend to you. We, the Xinos family, have got plenty of money on our own!" Chuck had no objection. When he heads backter, he would just inform his mother. "Uncle, I''ll leave you to your affairs. We''ll mind for ourselves," Wi said. The old man smiled. Sylvester said, "It''s ready now. We''ve prepared a lot of good dishes today, make sure to eat more." "It is needless to say that the dishes here are delicious," Chuck responded in certainty. This was his mother''s hotel after all. Sylvester was pissed at Chuck''s attitude. He retorted in his heart, "I''m talking about the hotel and it''s none of your business. If it wasn''t delicious, why the h*ll would I have chosen this venue?" "It seems that you are a regr here, young man," Sylvester then smiled insincerely. "Of course," Chuck said. But, he kept the fact that this was his mother''s hotel as a secret. Sylvester added, "Well, we''ve asked for a variety of dishes. Even if you try each dishes every time, it''s unlikely that you''ve tried all of them." "I will. Auntie Logan, Let''s go over there," Chuck was hungry and he was ready to fill his stomach. Wi followed after him with a faint smile. "Dad, who is that br*t?" Sylvester asked unhappily. "Sylvester, why haven''t you changed your attitude? He is Wi''s nephew, do you think he would be poor?" The old man sighed. He was really helpless, but he only had one son. However, this son of his was a disappointment. He only knew how to indulge himself in pleasure and fun while looking down on everyone else. Having brought up such a son, something bad will happen sooner orter! Sylvester was even more upset. "Dad, what are you afraid of? Aren''t you Wi''s uncle? How would she dare to do anything against you? And so what if I looked down on him? What can Wi do? Does she dare to make a move against me?" "Sylvester, it''s effortless for Wi to do anything against our family. But she hasn''t done it so far because she still takes me as her elder. Don''t cross her line, otherwise..." The old man sighed and lectured. "Otherwise what, Dad? You''ve been overthinking. Wi respects you a lot, even if I stomp on that br*t now, she won''t do anything about it." Sylvester knew clearly that Wi respected her elders. Even if he had done anything, she would turn a blind eye for his father''s sake. Sylvester stared at Chuck''s figure from afar as he thought, "Fine, let''s see if you can put out seven or eight hundred million dors at once tomorrow." "Humph!" The old man sighed even harder, this son of his was truly hopeless. Wi had her boundaries as well, and he was just a distant rtive who was somehow rted to her. He only hoped that his son would not do anything excessive, otherwise, his words would be useless once Wi truly got angry. Chuck drank some water and went to the bathroom. Wi waited for him. As the birthday party was about to begin, her eyes moved around and she felt a little uneasy. Were those people going to appear again? But it should not be, this was Karen''s hotel. No one could cause trouble in Karen''s ce! "What are you doing? You can''t even serve wine, does this hotel only have useless waitresses like you?" Sylvester, who was heading towards the bathroom, was angry because a girl had knocked into him and spilled red wine all over his expensive suit. Turns out, the waitress was Queenie who came to work part-time. But it wasn''t her fault. It was Sylvester who bumped into her as he was too distracted by pretty girls around him. "Get out of here!" Sylvester scolded. It was his father''s birthday party, and he didn''t want to cause a hassle. "Yes, sir," Queenie nodded in a grievance. She carried the tray and went to the back to clean up the mess. However, Sylvester found that his suit was destroyed. He got angry and barked, "I want to see your manager. My suit is worth more than a million dors!" Queenie was terrified. Such expensive clothes? "I''m sorry, pleasee over here. I''ll wash it for you." "Sh*t. Can I still wear it after you''ve washed it? Are you even qualified to wash it? Get your manager over. If it wasn''t my dad''s birthday party today, you''ll be a piece of dead meat. Right now!" Sylvester scolded. Queenie was so frightened that her tears welled up. It was worth over a million dors, how could she afford topensate? At this time, Chuck came out of the bathroom, and he saw Queenie in tears. He was shocked, then he walked over to her and asked, "Queenie, why are you here?" Queenie was stunned to see him and her tears fell even harder. Chuck approached her with an aching heart. Heforted softly, "It''s okay, it''s okay. What''s wrong?" "I, I..." Queenie sobbed. Sylvester scoffed. Chuck was acquainted with a lowly waiter? Hah! He spat, "It''s okay? She''s your friend, isn''t she? She spilled red wine all over me just now. This is a hundred and thirty million dor suit, and it''s custom-made. Thinking about what you should do!" He then said in his heart, "If it weren''t for the fact that you''re Wi''s nephew, I would have sent you a kick long ago!" Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chuck understood what was going on, but why would Queenie spill wine on him for no reason? As a part-timer, Queenie must be very cautious. This was definitely not as simple as it seemed. Chuck''s heart ached when he saw Queenie shedding tears. After all, Chuck had taken Queenie''s virginity. "Queenie, you didn''t mean it, did you?" Chuck asked her gently. "I...I was carrying the wine when he suddenly bumped into me," Queenie said as she wiped her tears and shook her head. It was no doubt that she would be very cautious during her part-time job, especially in this kind of ce. She knew that they were all wealthy people whom she couldn''t afford to offend, and she had been on high alert with her every movement. "Well, it''s going to be okay now," Chuck consoled her. Queenie cried silently, Chuck''s console was very warm andforting for her. "It''s going to be okay? Didn''t you hear what I just said? My suit is..." Sylvester sneered incredulously. It was okay? How could that be possible?! Anyone who damaged his belongings, no matter who he or she was, they''ll need to pay up. There was never an exemption, let alone a mere waitress. "It is a million or so and customized, right?" Chuck stared at him. "You still remember. Pay up, then!" Sylvester came over. "Don''t try to make excuses, because no matter who you are, there is no use ying tricks with me!" "No matter who you are, tricks don''t work on me either." Chuck said ndly, "You''re the one who ran into her, yet you still want her topensate?" "Are you blind? Who the h*ll said that I was the one who ran into her? My suit costs more than a million dors, pay up!" Sylvester narrowed his eyes. Chuck nced at him and said, "Okay, we''ll settle this privately." Sylvesterughed and said, "Why? Do you feel shameful? If it wasn''t my father''s birthday today, I would have turned this ce upside down!" Chuck took Queenie to a corner, away from the people who were eating. Sylvester followed them. He didn''t want to disturb his father''s celebration. "Your card number," Chuck said to Sylvester calmly. Queenie panicked and thought, "That''s a fortune! More than a million dors!" Queenie shook her head and said, "Chuck, that''s too much money." "It''s fine," Chuck said with a smile. Queenie bit her lip and felt guilty in her heart. She noticed that the distance in their rtionship, between her and Chuck, was getting wider and wider. "You know what''s good for you," Sylvester sneered. He thought, "Try not paying and I would make you suffer!" He told Chuck the card number, and Chuck transferred it to him ordingly. After receiving the money, Sylvester smiled with satisfaction. "Next time, ask your waitress friend to watch out. Consider yourself lucky this time. It might not be as simple as just paying up next time," he said. After that, he was about to return to the banquet, but Chuck stopped him as he said calmly, "I''ve paid for your loss. It is not over yet." "Not over yet?" Sylvester turned his head with a disdainful look on his face. "Then tell me, how is it not over yet?" "I''ve paid you thepensation. So first, take off the clothes on you now! I''ve bought your clothes for 1.3 million dors, and it''s now mine. Why are you wearing my clothes?" Chuck asked. "Hahaha! So, you want to do it this way?" Sylvester said in a yful tone. He had seen far many tricks like this, but no one had ever sessfully made him take off his clothes. "You aren''t qualified to make me take off my clothes. Just take care of your waitress girlfriend," Sylvester smiled and said. "You''ve bumped into her and spilled the wine. You have to pay for it!" Chuck continued, ignoring his words. "Haha!" Sylvester burst outughing as if he''d heard a joke. Nheless, Chuck added, "The wine was spilled everywhere and dirtied the floor. You have to pay for that as well!" "Haha!" Sylvester ridiculed, "You said that you want me to take off my clothes, it''s a forced reason. You asked me to pay for the wine, it''s a forced reason as well. However, as for staining the floor, what does that have to do with you? Is the floor yours?" This joke was too interesting. He suddenly felt that Wi''s nephew might be a little crazy in the head. "The floor isn''t mine," Chuck replied as he shook his head. "If it''s not yours, why do I need to pay for it? Boy, are you trying to brag in front of your waitress girlfriend?" Sylvester sneered. It had been a long time since someone had shown off like this before him. "You''ve said so much, but do you think I''d give a d*mn? Even if you were to call Wi over, I still wouldn''t care," Sylvester shook his head and was ready to return to the banquet. "The floor is indeed not mine, but..." Chuck said. "But what?" Sylvesterughed. "But the floor was mopped by your waitress girlfriend, therefore, I''ve stained the floor that she mopped and need topensate? Haha!" He truly wanted tough out loud. "No, the floor is not mine, but it belongs to my mother," Chuck said inly. "Your mother?" Sylvester was stunned for a moment and frowned immediately. Queenie was dumbfounded upon hearing that. "What did he mean? The floor belonged to Chuck''s mother?" Queenie thought. "What do you mean? Is this restaurant your mother''s?" Sylvester asked doubtfully. "Yes, and so is this hotel," Chuck answered. Queenie waspletely shocked. She eximed in her heart, "What? This hotel belonged to Chuck''s mother? How is this possible?" Sylvester shook his head and said in a more suspicious tone, "I''ve heard about this hotel. It was bought over by a woman named Karen Lee with over three billion. Is this woman your mother? Are you kidding?" Of course, he knew about it. It was just that he was not invited when the hotel set up the banquet. "I''m not kidding, Karen Lee is my mother," Chuck said calmly. "Do you think I will believe in your words?" Sylvester was no longer surprised and he sneered again. "To own a five-star hotel like this, your assets must be at least ten billion dors. Do you think I will believe that you have such a rich mother? Are you used to being so pretentious? If you say that it is Wi''s, I would have believed it without a doubt, but to belong to your mother? Do you think..." "Young Master," the manager of the restaurant came over and called out to Chuck respectfully. "Hm," Chuck nodded at the manager in acknowledgement. "Young master, what''s going on? Do you need anything?" The manager asked. "If the dishes today are not to your liking, I''ll ask the kitchen to make something else for you." Majority of the dishes today were lightly seasoned. She thought that Chuck was not used to it. "I don''t need anything, carry on with your work," Chuck shook his head and dismissed her. "Okay, let me know if you need anything," the manager said with a smile. Then, she said to Sylvester, "Mr. Xinos, what do you think of tonight''s banquet?" Sylvester was bewildered. This manager was the one who discussed the nning of the banquet with him. If she was addressing Chuck as Young Master, was this hotel really owned by his mother? Could Karen Lee be his mother? The person who was in the most shock was Queenie. Recently, Chuck had suddenly be rich. She thought that it was because Chuck had met someone of high status, but it turned out that Chuck was a rich second generation. An extremely wealthy second generation. This huge gap between their statuses made Queenie feel ashamed. "It''s fine now, the banquet is organized very well," said Sylvester. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Then, I shall leave you to your affairs," the manager left with a smile. Sylvester stared at Chuck again. "I can''t believe it. This hotel really does belong to your mother." "Pay up then!" Chuck said. "But, so what if that''s the case?" Sylvester sneered. "What about it? Your mother is worth ten billion in assets, I''m of the same ss. What''s the big deal?" Sylvester thought. "If it belonged to Wi, I would probably show her some respect. But I don''t know who Karen Lee is and you want me to pay up? Haha, what''s so great about owning a five-star hotel?" Sylvester laughed at him. Just because he wasn''t involved in the hotel industry, if he wanted to, even a five- star hotel would just be a matter of time. "Since you have done something wrong, you shouldpensate for it. It has nothing to do with being great," Chuck shook his head. "Well, guess what, I''m not paying! What are you going to do about this? You want me to take off my clothes, ask me to pay for the wine, and even pay for the floor. Who do you think you are? I don''t give a d*mn! Let me tell you, if you provoke me any further, I won''t even pay for tonight''s banquet!" Sylvester scoffed. "You can try doing that," Chuck said indifferently. "You want to threaten me?" Sylvester said disdainfully. He turned around and was about to return to the banquet, but how could Chuck allow him to act as he wished? Chuck came over and stopped him. Sylvesterughed loudly and lifted his leg to kick him. Queenie was so scared that she covered her mouth. "You dare to block my way, I''ll stomp you to death!" Sylvester kicked towards him. Chuck''s gaze turned icy and he was ready to deliver him a punch. It was not a problem for Chuck to fight against two or three guys like Sylvester. "Sylvester Xinos, you dare to kick him?!" A voice suddenly came from behind. Sylvester frowned and turned his head to see that it was Wiing over. Chuck stopped. After all, Sylvester was still Wi''s rtive. "Wi, go ahead and tell my dad if you want to. I will kick him now, what would you dare to do against me?" Sylvester sneered and continued his kick. Who was she kidding? His father was Wi''s elder. How would she dare to do anything to him just for a br*t? Chapter 243 Chapter 243 "Ah!" Sylvester cried. The moment Sylvester''s foot extended, he felt a sharp pain on his shoulder. He looked around and saw Wi''s hand grabbing his shoulder. Her grip was very painful! "Wi, what are you doing? Are you going to hit me? Don''t forget that my dad is your- ah..." Before Sylvester could finish his words, Wi put forth her strength and threw Sylvester on the ground. It was so painful that Sylvester almost cked out. Queenie was shocked. This was a big man who was nearly 1.8 meters tall. How could he be thrown onto the ground just like this? "If it weren''t for Uncle, I would have gotten you killed a long time ago," Wi shook her head. Her cold voice terrified Sylvester. He couldn''t meet Wi''s eyes at all. The look in her eyes was too frightening. He got up from the ground. "Wi, I look forward to how you''ll exin this to my father." Sylvester was going to call his father over. "He thought, "Was that a joke, Wi? My dad is your elder, yet you dared to raise a hand on me? Even saying that you would get me killed?" Wi stared at him intently with her beautiful eyes, Sylvester trembled and stepped back. "Wi Logan, you dare to hit me again?" "What''s going on, Chucky?" Wi turned to Chuck and asked gently. Chuck told her about what had happened. Wi nodded and walked towards Sylvester. "Do ording to what Chucky said." "Wi, how dare you! My dad is your... Ouch!" Before Sylvester could even finish his words, Wi pinched his neck. Sylvester was terrified and felt the fear of death. "It''s useless even if Uncle came to your rescue. You shouldn''t have tried to kick my Chucky, he''s not someone you could kick. You''re not even allowed to touch a single strand of his hair," Wi''s voice was particrly cold. It was a first for Chuck to see Wi like this. It was very different from her usual gentleness. Chuck noticed her fighting skills, and sure enough, Wi was a master at fighting. As long as she felt like it, even if it was someone like Sylvester, she could kill him right away. "No, I''m sorry. Wi, I was wrong. I''ll pay for it," Sylvester said forcefully. Wi stared at Chuck. "How much do you need, Chucky?" "Three million dors should do," Chuck thought for a moment and said. Sylvester was furious. Three million dors?! "Is it enough, Chucky?" Wi asked, her voice pleasant and gentle. "Yes," Chuck felt that 1.7 million dors were almost enough aspensation. "Okay," Wi then stared at Sylvester with her stunning yet cold eyes. "Chucky says he wants three million, transfer it!" Wi let go of him, Sylvester fell to the ground and coughed painfully. He got up and stared at Chuck, asking for his card number. Chuck asked Queenie to give Sylvester her card number instead, but Queenie was still in a daze. She shook her head and refused. Chuck had no choice but to give Sylvester his card number. In less than a minute, there was an addition of three million dors in the card! "I''ve bought back my clothes. Don''t you ask me to take them off again. If it weren''t for Wi, do you think I would pay you today? You are not qualified to make me pay, neither does your mother!" Sylvester snorted and left. Actually, Chuck wanted to stop him from walking away, but after some thought, he gave up since he got the money. Chuck asked Queenie for her card number, keeping the 1.3 million from before, Chuck was ready to give the remaining 1.7 million dors to Queenie. He didn''t want to see her doing a part-time job again, it was too tiring and difficult for her. Queenie felt as if she was dreaming. Since Chuck insisted, she gave the number to him. Chuck then transferred the money to her, and Queenie''s mobile phone received a message from the transferal. She was stunned. "Chuck, you..." "It''s okay, you deserved it," Chuck consoled her. He still felt guilty in his heart. Why was she in the bathroom that day? "But," Queenie said as if she was in a dream. "Keep it, it''s okay," Chuck cut her off. "Chuck, am I dreaming? Are you really a rich second generation?" Queenie muttered to herself. "Well, yes," At this time, Chuck had nothing to hide. "That''s why a million dors or so is nothing to me. Keep it, your sister needs it too, doesn''t she?" Chuck asked. Queenie bit her lip. When she heard Chuck''s affirmation, she felt that the gap between them got even wider. "Chuck, I''m going to head back to work now," Queenie said. Chuck wanted Queenie to stop working part-time, there was no need for that now she received the money. Nheless, Queenie said, "It''s Auntie''s hotel, I''ll have fun working here. Besides, I should help." Queenie thanked Wi and carried on to her work. Chuck felt speechless. "Chucky, let''s have our dinner. I''m a little hungry," Wi said gently. She wanted to go back and rest early after dinner. "Okay, Auntie Logan." Chuck felt hungry as well, so he returned to the table with Wi. After their meal, Chuck drove Auntie Logan home. On that day, the hotel was sure to be fully reserved, leaving no empty slots. "This is the remaining money!" After the banquet, Sylvester took out the card indifferently. This hotel, he would nevere back for a stay, let alone banquets. He was nevering back. But then, a gracious woman came over. It was Karen. Sylvester frowned. "Who are you?" Karen reached out and picked up the card. "Were you about to hit my son just now?" "Oh, so you are Karen Lee," Sylvester sneered. "Why are you here? Are you trying to avenge your son?" "The Xinos family is not profitable, otherwise, I would have bought it over just now," Karen said while fiddling Sylvester''s card with her fingers. "Haha! Your son brags, but as his mother, you brag even more. Do you know how much the Xinos family''spany is worth? Do you want to buy it over? Do you even have the money?" Sylvester mocked. "Yes, in addition to a fewpanies, the initial estimation was about 15 billion. Now, a few years have passed, there is still about half left, and it will be worse next year. Your ability is unsightly," Karen said. Sylvester frowned and asked, "Did you investigate me?" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. This was a matter of the Xinos family. How could an outsider know about it so distinctly? Sylvester was confused. "I''m not interested in investigating you, the only one worth investigating is your father. But he''s an elder of Wi, so I won''t touch the Xinos family. But as for you, I can''t guarantee," Karen continued to y with Sylvester''s card. Sylvester sneered, "You can''t guarantee? What do you want to do to me? I''d really like to know." Was there anyone who couldy a finger on him in the ce? Sylvester thought. Sylvester turned his head and was immediately scared out of his wits because there was a group of men in ck staring at him from behind. Their murderous eyes were so terrifying that he had almost peed himself. "Who are these people?" He thought. Even as a plutocrat, his back was sweating. Such a group of people, they''re like killing machines, he had never been in contact with people like them before. "What do you want to do? Kill me?" Sylvester was furious. "Kill you? Do you think you''re worthy to be killed by me?" Karen shook her head and said, "I just want you to know that you are not qualified to fight my son." There was a kind of coldness that arose from the bottom of his heart. Sylvester''s legs gave out and he sat on the ground, trembling all over. At this moment, he felt that he had offended someone that he should never have. ...... Chuck drove Wi home. He nned to go home as he didn''t n to do anything else due to his guilt towards Yvette. For the next day, he had decided to buy thend from Sylvester. As for the money, he would ask his mother for it the next morning. He would then send Ynda over to thatnd and see what could be done. "Chucky, I''ll drive," Wi said suddenly. Chuck was surprised and he stopped at the side of the road. "Chucky,e here," Wi said. Chuck nodded, he opened the door and went out. Wi shifted her body directly from the passenger seat to the driver''s seat. Chuck, who had juste over, happened to see Wi''s long and fair leg being exposed because of this movement. Chuck couldn''t help but stare in awe. "Chucky, get in," Wi said. Chuck came to his senses, opened the door and sat in the passenger seat. His mind was full of images from moments ago. He couldn''t help staring at Wi next to him. But unfortunately, the hem of her skirt had covered the scene from just now. Wi drove off suddenly and it startled Chuck. He asked Wi, "What''s wrong?" The speed was as if they''re in a car race. All of a sudden, their car got hit. Chuck frowned and turned around to look. He was shocked because there were about four cars driving recklessly behind them. The road they were on was quite empty the whole while, and it was just a suburban area they happened to pass by. What did these people intend to do? Are they Sylvester''s men? Chuck was annoyed. "Chucky, sit tight. These people are all looking for me. Sorry to get you into trouble," Wi felt upset. As she was eating earlier, she had already felt uneasy. Thus, she wanted to go home early. But it was useless, these people had already taken action. Chuck shook his head. "Auntie Logan, are these people your enemies?" Did someone dare to attack Auntie Logan? Did they have a death wish? Boom! The car behind charged forward again. Killing intent shot out of Wi''s eyes and she increased her driving speed. The car sped on the road! But on the road, a forklift suddenly rushed out and blocked their way. Wi abruptly stomped on the brakes and the car skid to a stop. She looked back and found that the rear was directly blocked by the opponent''s cars. They were surrounded! Wi''s eyes were cold, but she said gently to Chuck, "Don''t be afraid, Chucky. Stay in the car and wait for me." Wi opened the door as she spoke. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chuck was actually frightened by the current situation. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. The road was blocked by an excavator, and there were several cars behind them! Chuck was human, it was natural for him to panic, but he recovered soon. When he saw Wi was about to go out, Chuck held her hand. "Auntie Logan, don''t go out there." Chuck thought of driving their car away from the side. Otherwise, with so many people in the cars behind, it might be the end of them. "Don''t be afraid, Chucky. I''ll go out and handle them," Wi reached out and touched Chuck''s forehead to console him. "Auntie Logan, I''m not afraid. I''m just worried that something bad will happen to you," Chuck said. There were too many people, they could be even up to a dozen, and they definitely came well- prepared. Wi was taken aback and smiled suddenly. "Don''t worry, I will be fine." How could Chuck not be worried? He knew that Wi was a master in fighting, but she didn''t have any helper. It was impossible for her to defeat so many people with her bare fists! "Auntie Logan, wait a minute. I''ll go out with you," Chuck insisted. How could he let a woman like Auntie Logan get out there alone? "This child... Don''t worry, I..." Wi smiled. She wasn''t even bothered by these people. "Auntie Logan!" Chuck''s eyes were serious as he interrupted her. Anyway, he held onto Wi''s hand and did not let her go. Wi''s heart softened, this child was truly pure and simple. "I''ll call my mother and ask her to send someone over!" Chuck still didn''t let go. He quickly took out his phone with the other hand and called his mother. Soon, the call was connected. "Chucky, are you home? Let me tell you, I..." It was Karen''s voice. "Mom, Auntie Logan and I are being surrounded by someone with an excavator on our way home. Hurry up and send someone over," Chuck stared outside. Two strong men jumped down from the excavator with steel pipes in their hands. Before Chuck could finish his words, he heard the sound of Karen''s heels on the phone. She was walking very hurriedly. "Chucky, don''t worry. I''ll be there in five minutes," Karen said. "Okay, Mom, I''ll wait for you," Chuck breathed a sigh of relief and hung up. When Karen came out of the office on the other side, Betty was surprised and rushed over. "What''s wrong, President Lee?" "Summon everyone from the squad! My son has been ambushed and surrounded!" Karen''s eyes were cold. "Yes!" Betty acted immediately. "Chucky, it seems that I need to teach you personally how to fight!" Karen''s eyes lit up at this thought! On the other hand. Chuck didn''t know who these people were, but his mother could only arrive after five minutes, so he had to hold on until then. He still had the pepper spray on him. With his current fighting skills, itN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. wouldn''t be a problem to defeat two to three people like them. "Auntie Logan, I''ll go out with you." Chuck opened the car door and red at the dozen people around them. These people had scars, and some had them on their faces, looking particrly ferocious. Chuck felt that these people''s eyes were cold. They were likely convicts of murders, and they could be ouws! However, Chuck had nothing to be afraid of. What was there to be afraid of? "Wi Logan, we couldn''t get you in Central City. But since you came here alone, this is a chance you''ve given us." The leader was a strong man who was nearly two meters tall. His eyes were fierce. The others gathered around with the steel pipes in their hands. Cold light gleamed off from their weapons as well as the ruthlessness! They were discovered by Wi the day before, so they had left. But, now was an opportunity. How could they possibly give it up? Concurrently, there was a monitor in one of their cars, which transmitted the images of the scene back to a house. A man stared at the screen and sneered... Wi walked to the front of Chuck. "Chucky, please get back in the car, okay? These people are veterans, you..." This was what Wi was worried about. It was not so easy for these people to kill her. However, Chuck had only started acquiring fighting skills for a few days. No matter how talented he was, he was no rival of these veterans who had been trained for seven, eight years, or even more than a decade. Wi was worried that something bad would happen to Chuck. If that happens, she would definitely feel sad and remorseful. Chuck held on secretly to the pepper spray in his hand and crouched down to pick up a stone by the roadside. Regardless of how strong these people were, it was still impossible for them to hit a stone, wasn''t it? "Haha! Little br*t! It''s none of your business, so get out of the way!" A big man sneered. He could take on ten youngsters like Chuck at the same time without breaking a sweat. Chuck was pissed. He was about to send Auntie Logan back, but these bunch of people came out halfway. Chuck grabbed the stone and hurled towards him. Wi was shocked and she said hurriedly, "Chucky,e back here." Then, she turned towards the people and added, "If anyone dares to hurt him today, I''ll ughter their entire family!" The big manughed out loud. The fight had begun! Chuck''s actions were already full of ws in his eyes. The man scoffed. Chuck was truly a young gun who had no idea what he was doing, to raise a hand against him? This br*t ''was really courting death! He then threw a sweeping kick at Chuck. It was as strong as steel, just one sweep would be enough to kill! Chuck was startled. As expected, they were indeed veterans. If he took the blow, he would definitely lose consciousness. However, Chuck was not bad either. He hit the man''s leg with a stone thanks to his quick reflexes! Bang! Chucknded that hit. After practicing fighting skills for a few days, Draco Logan, who had taught Chuck boxing, said that Chuck had quick reflexes. The big man was furious. He felt as if his leg was broken. "Ah!" He roared, but Chuck has already sprayed the pepper spray on him. "Poof!" The big man covered his eyes and screamed in pain. Chuck took the opportunity to smash his head with the stone, a loud bang was heard. The big man snorted and fell to the ground, motionless. There was a hole in his head, and blood was flowing out. The striking color of blood frightened Chuck. Did he kill someone? He had never seen such a bloody scene before. The others were stunned, and there was a hint of surprise in their eyes! The big man who was leading got angry. He called at his fallen mate, "Brother!" Wi ran over and sighed out of relief. "Chucky." "Auntie Logan, did I kill someone?" Chuck was shocked after seeing so much blood. "No, it''s okay. Don''t be afraid. You''re bound to feel this way for your first sight of blood," Wi reached out and touched Chuck''s forehead to console him. Chuck stared at the motionless man on the ground, and the cold in Chuck''s heart crept up. He reasoned to himself, "This person had iting! He can''t me me! Men have to go through such a thing to grow up!" Chuck was no longer afraid. His eyes were cold as a tiger''s! "Auntie Logan, I''ll protect you!" Chuck said solemnly. Wi smiled and thought, "He''s so simple-minded, this child." "Go, charge together! Capture Wi Logan and beat that br*t to death!" The big man who was leading was furious, he grabbed the steel pipe and charged over. The others were also angry. Theirpanion was beaten up by a sneak attack! Shameless! "Watch out, Chucky!" Wi cried. Wi''s beautiful eyes were icy. She snatched a steel pipe from one of them with her bare hands and kicked him away in her exquisite heels. The man fell to the ground and screamed out of pain. This kick had punctured his stomach, and the blood oozed out. The heel was too sharp. Wi held onto the steel pipe and fought against eight or nine of them. Of course, Chuck helped. These veterans were very powerful, and Chuck knew that. He held on to the pepper spray while holding the stone in his other and hurled along with his punches. Chuck was kicked at, but with the previous move he used, he knocked out another person. However, this agitated the others. They were strong veterans, how could they be sneaked up on by a br*t one after another? Three or four of them besieged Chuck. Chuck''s pepper spray was used up, and he was kicked onto the ground. A steel pipe strikes down, and Chuck was shocked thinking that if this blownded, he would die for sure. Chuck crossed his arms and tried to withstand the iing strike. It was better to have his arms broken than to die! Bang! Just then, a hand reached out and grabbed the steel pipe. The gaze in Wi''s beautiful eyes was frightening. "You are courting for death!" Snap! Wi raised her long leg and kicked the big man away, sending him flying at an amazing height. He covered his chest and fainted with a scream. "Chucky, get up." Wi helped Chuck up. Chuck had to do as he was told, he couldn''t afford to drag her down at this moment. Wi shielded Chuck with her body. When she saw Chuck being beaten, she felt distressed. She was the one who got him into this trouble. Chuck suddenly saw a steel pipe striking towards them and he was trying to defend against it. Wi saw it as well and she grabbed it rapidly, but the other steel pipended on her arm. A trace of pain appeared on her face and her arm turned red. Anger spiked in Chuck at the sight of this. "Auntie Logan! Who the h*ll hit my Auntie Logan? I''ll ughter him!" Chuck pulled Wi behind him. His eyes were as cold as a tiger, boiling with killing intent! If it weren''t for him dragging Auntie Logan down, the steel pipe wouldn''t have hit her arm. "Trying to act heroic? I''ll let you be the hero!" The leader sneered. He charged over, and the others followed after. They were going to beat Chuck to death with the steel pipes! However! At this time, the roar of engines sounded from a distance, piercing through the night. A dozen jeeps charged over like roaring tigers. The group of opponent''s cars were knocked away, and the jeeps surrounded them tightly. When the doors opened, about 60 men in ck suits came out! They''ve surrounded these people! Chapter 245 Chapter 245 More than a dozen jeeps suddenly appeared, and dozens of men dressed simrly came out of the vehicles. The atmosphere was as if it was solidified! It was dead silent! None of those who were beating Chuck and Auntie Logan dared to move now. All of them were stunned, their expressions froze in ce and varied. Some were shocked, and some were trying hard to maintain calm. Their bodies were trembling. Being surrounded by such a number, it was useless even if they were veterans! There were too many of them, and their murderous intent was terrifying! Two women got out of the car, they were Karen and Betty. The big man who took the lead in beating Chuck and Wi pretended to keep hisposure. He red at Karen and Betty who had just appeared and said, "Who are you? I''m one of Central City''s Master Harry''s..." p! Betty raised her hand and pped him. Before the big man could finish his words, a palm print formed on his face. He stumbled and fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood, while the others were frozen on the spot. One of them dropped his steel pipe on the ground, and his face full of fear. "Get up," Betty said. "Who are you? I''m Central City''s..." The big man spat out the blood in his mouth. It was just a p, and it made his teeth fall off? He got pissed. Smack! Betty pped him again. The big man screamed as he crashed on the ground, blood oozing out from his head, and his cheek waspletely swollen. He got up from the ground and tried again, "Who are you? I''m Master Harry''s man, how dare you hit me?" Swoosh! Betty kicked at him, and the big man couldn''t resist the force at all. He screamed andnded on a car, shattering the window. His subordinates trembled in fear, some dropped their steel pipes in hand, and some were so petrified that they tumbled onto the ground. Betty''s strength was amazing! Such a simple kick was enough to prove it! "Master? Does he deserve to be called Master?" Betty came over and stared at the dying man. She crouched down to pick up a steel pipe and swung it down under the horrified look of the big man! "Ah!! No, I''m Master Harry''s man. I''m... Ah!" The big man stopped screaming. The steel pipended on his head, and blood gushed out. His subordinates were quivering while sweating all over profusely! A massive pressure had crushed them. There were so many people surrounding them and they did not dare to move or resist. "President Lee, how should we deal with them?" Betty asked Karen. "Stop, we know we are wrong now. No!" "Ah, please! We''ll get down on our knees. We are sorry!" All of them knelt immediately and cried bitterly. They begged remorsefully, with fear filling up their mind. Why were there suddenly so many people here? Wasn''t Wi''s people back in Central City? They felt as if they were dreaming, but this dream was too surreal. "Wi, what do you think we should do?" Karen came over. "Chucky, let Chucky make the decision. He had suffered just now," Wi''s eyes were full of distress. She was really upset. When she saw Chuck blocking in front of her and being beaten up earlier, she truly felt an indescribable pain in her chest at that moment. To be honest, Wi could have dealt with those people just now by herself while not injuring herself. It was just because Chuck got besieged, so she was distracted and got her arms injured. Chuck was also aware of this, so he felt particrly guilty. "They''ve hit my Auntie Logan. Mom, rip them apart!" Chuck''s voice was cold. Just now, Wi was hit by a steel pipe, and it got Chuck extremely angry. How could a delicate woman like Wi be beaten? Chuck was extremely irritated! A trace of hesitation shed dimly in Wi''s eyes. Karen was stunned. She examined Chuck again, and thought, "Chucky, did you fall for Wi?" Karen was ted deep down, but when she recalled that Wi didn''t have feelings for Chuck, she was worried again. Karen raised her hand and said in an indifferent voice, "Do as my son said, rip them apart!" "Ah, no! Please don''t, we know we''re wrong, we''re wrong!" All of them begged Chuck for mercy because they knew that they made a huge mistake. And now, Chuck was the only one who could save them. Chuck lowered his head and nced at them. They were afraid, but when Chuck recalled how arrogant they were when they were beating Auntie Logan and him just now, Chuck couldn''t help it but pointed to one of them and said, "Mom, it was he who hit Auntie Logan just now." "Alright, disable the rest of them. As for this person, chop his hand off!" As Karen said, the person who was pointed at by Chuck was so scared that he almost fainted. He got up in shock and fury while charging at Karen. "I''ll bring you down with me!" Boom! Karen just flicked a nce at him. Before anyone could see how Karen made her move, this huge man had already flown out five or six meters away, screaming. He fainted andy motionless as if he had died. "Cut off his hand, disable the rest," Karen ordered again. Chuck was shocked. His mother was truly mighty! When could he be as mighty as his mother? "Yes!" Dozens of people obeyed and surrounded the scene, then screams were heard. After some beatings for more than ten seconds, most of them were barely alive. Some had their arms broken, some their legs, and the man''s hands were cut off. Karen came over. "Wi, Chucky, are you both alright?" Wi shook her head. "I''m okay." "Mom, I''m fine too," Chuck answered. Chuck was kicked a few times. Although his body was in pain, it was not a big deal. He should be fine after resting for a few days. "Sister Karen, I''m sorry, this is my..." Wi was distressed that Chuck had been beaten up just now. If it weren''t for her own reasons, Chuck wouldn''t have gotten hurt. "It''s okay. It''s good for Chuck to practice for a bit," Karen was satisfied. She knew that her son was not a coward at all. In her opinion, Chuck was a good fighter. "He got kicked a few times just now. Chucky, I''ll help you get your cirction going. Otherwise, you won''t even be able to get out of bed tomorrow." Wi was worried. She saw that Chuck''s clothes were ripped and footprints were left on his body. Chuck also felt the pain, so he agreed. Karen stared at Wi and said with a smile, "Well, you take care of Chucky. We''ll be heading back now." "Okay, I will take good care of him." Wi nodded. She was well trained and she would not feel relieved for Chuck to go to the hospital now. Besides, the hospital will not be able to treat him as fast as she could. As Karen spoke, she asked Betty to clean up the mess, and all of them got back in the jeeps. Karen turned her head and said, "Wi, about that Master Harry..." "Yeah, I know what to do," Wi''s eyes were cold at the mention of his name. Karen was relieved. When she got in the car, Chuck ran over and said, "Mom." "What''s wrong, Chucky?" Karen asked. "Mom, I''m going to buy a piece ofnd tomorrow, so..." Chuck was embarrassed. Thest time he borrowed money from her wasn''t that long ago, and he''s already asking so much again. After all, he wasn''t just asking for millions, but hundreds of millions. "Sure, is one billion enough?" Karen smiled, and her tone was full of doting love. She had observed the current situation in the za, and it was worth the investment. Chuck had done his best, and the za would soon be profiting a bunch. "It''s from Sylvester Xinos whom we met today. He has a piece ofnd in his hand, and I want to buy it. I don''t think I''ll need a billion," Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Okay, I''ll go back and transfer 1.5 billion to you." "Mom, that''s too much," Chuck shook his head. It was really too much. "It''s not that much. What do you want to do after buying thatnd? You''ll still need money for that, don''t you?" Karen said. Chuck felt that his mother was right. After all, he couldn''t just get a piece ofnd and leave it empty. At the very least, he had to n on what to do with it, whether it was real estate or anything else. He had to go back and discuss it with Ynda, the professional in this field. "Thank you, Mom," Chuck said. "Silly boy, there''s no need to thank me. Alright, you let your Auntie Logan treat your wound. I''ll head back." Karen got in the car. Chuck held on to her, "Mom,..." Karen noticed the hesitation in Chuck. She got curious and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Mom, how long have you known Auntie Logan?" Chuck asked her. "It has been a long time. Why do you ask?" Karen smiled secretly. What was this child trying to inquire about? "It''s nothing, it''s fine now. I''ll be going back then, Mom." Chuck shook his head. He didn''t dare to talk nonsense in front of his mother, so he ran back to Wi''s side. Karen smiled lightly and let Betty drive away. After all the jeeps drove off, Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. He saw that his car was hit, he was pretty upset. This was a BMW 7th series, after being ran into from the back, it had already broken down. Fortunately, the engine was fine. Otherwise, even if it wasn''t totaled, it would still cost a fortune to fix it. Chuck sighed and was considering if he should sell it directly and get a new one instead. He stopped thinking about it, he''d better head back first! The car could barely be driven, but the gas was leaking the entire journey. When they finally got home, Chuck went in along with Wi. As they entered the house, Wi said seriously, "Chucky, take off your clothes and I''ll treat your wound." Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chuck was taken aback, and he was embarrassed. "Chucky, it''s okay, just take off your shirt. I saw your chest got kicked several times, I hope it''s just external wound." Wi came over with worry in her eyes. Chuck did as he was told. When he took off his jacket, he indeed saw red footprints on his body. Their kicks were too strong, Chuck almost cked out when he received them just now. "Chucky, be a good boy and lie on the sofa," Wi said as she walked into the bedroom to get something. She would usually carry some first-aid kit with her. Chucky down and saw Wi walking towards him with some medicine in her hand. First, she pierced his skin with a dagger, released the blood stasis, and then applied some medicine on the wound. It looked simple, but it was not something that an ordinary person could do. "I''m going to apply the medicine now, try to hold the pain for a bit." Wi applied the medicine gently. Chuck was in extreme pain. "What kind of medicine is this?" Chuck wondered. Fortunately, it felt numb shortly after the great pain and Chuck felt much better. Wi was not the type to dress seductively, but because she lowered her head to apply the medicine, her cors were wide open. Chuck saw some unforgettable scenes. So beautiful. "Chucky, sleep here tonight," Wi said. It was not a good idea to go back at this hour. Besides, this type of wound required him to rest immediately after applying medication. "Okay, Auntie Logan, I will listen to you," Chuck dared not look around simply. It would be bad if Auntie Logan found out. "Sleep well, let me know if you need anything, alright?" Wi caressed Chuck''s hair gently. Chuck nodded, but he saw that Wi''s arm was red as well due to the blow from the steel pipe. Chuck sat up immediately and took Wi''s hand, which was really tender and smooth. "Auntie Logan, your arm." "It''s okay. I''ll go into the room and deal with it on my own." Wi''s injury was nothing to her. It was just slightly painful. "Auntie Logan, I''ve learned what you did for me earlier. I''ll take care of it for you." Chuck felt guilty and upset. If he hadn''t been holding her back, how would she have gotten hurt? Wi smiled, "Okay." Chuck did exactly as she did, he used the dagger to prick on the wound on Wi''s arm. During his first try, he didn''t break the skin as he pricked it too softly. Chuck was too afraid to do it, it was an extremely sharp dagger in his hand! Seeing that Chuck was being so cautious, Wi smiled gently. "It''s okay." Chuck nodded. Only then did he dare to prick it lightly, and ck blood oozed out. Chuck covered it up immediately and it turned into a mess. Wi''s smiled got even more gentle. This child was really naive. After dressing Wi''s wound, Chuck was relieved. "Auntie Logan, it''s all done." "Thank you, Chucky. Good night. Tell me if you need anything." Wi was satisfied. The bandage was very sparse, but Chuck tried his best to wrap it up. She wanted tough just now, but she refrained from doing so. She did not want to dispel Chuck''s enthusiasm. She stood up and went back into her room. Chuck was lying on the sofa, thinking about the image in Wi''s cor. Chuck thought that he would not be able to sleep that night, but perhaps he was too tired, he dozed off unconsciously. In the room, Wi heard Chuck snore out of exhaustion and burst intoughter. "This child snores in his sleep?" Wi was relieved. She took out her mobile phone and dialed a number, then someone picked up. "Watch every movement of the Harry family for me. I forbid anyone from his family to not be under my surveince." After Wi gave the order, she hung up the phone. The gaze in her eyes instantly turned icy... Yvette was worried. It was already twelve o''clock in the midnight, why hasn''t Chuck return home yet? He didn''t even make a call back. Yvette felt upset as she hugged the pillow on the sofa. She can''t go to sleep without being in Chuck''s arms. "Hubby, where are you?" Yvette wondered. ...... Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. When Chuck woke up the next morning, he felt much better, and his body didn''t hurt anymore. Wi''s treatment method was truly magical. Chuck put on his shirt. Fortunately, he didn''t suffer any injuries on his face. Otherwise, Yvette would be worried once she saw it. He took out his mobile phone and saw the transaction. His mother had transferred 1.5 billion into his ountst night. Chuck was excited that he could buy that piece ofnd that day, but there was another message from his mother. "Chucky, prepare yourself. I''m going to teach you how to fight," Karen texted. Chuck was even more excited. His mother, Wi, and Betty were all masters of martial arts. Chuck wanted to be like them. Chuck suppressed the excitement in his heart. But, how was his mother going to teach him? Were they going somewhere dangerous to train? Like the military camp or an underground arena? He could only leave this for his mother to decide. Chuck gave Ynda a phone call and asked her to make preparations. They were going somewhere to buy thatnd. After dealing with the matter, Chuck went to knock on the bedroom door. "Auntie Logan, Auntie Logan..." But, there was no response from inside. Chuck started to feel anxious. Did Auntie Logan go back to Central City to deal with that Master Harry overnight? At this time, the front door opened. It was Auntie Logan who came back with some groceries. "Did she go to the market?" Chuck thought. "Auntie Logan, you scared me to death. I thought you went back," Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. Wi smiled slightly, "I would tell you if I were to go back. I''ve gotten some groceries, I''ll cook for you." "Auntie Logan, when are you going back?" Chuck was worried and unwilling to let her go. "You want me to go back?" Wi asked gently. "No." Chuck knew that Wi was based in Central City, and she just came here to rx and have fun. "Auntie Logan, I''d like you to stay for a few more days. There are still a lot of ces we haven''t been to." "Well, if you asked me to stay, then I''ll stay for a few more days. Take a seat, I''ll make you breakfast." Wi went into the kitchen. Chuck felt relieved to hear that. After Wi finished preparing breakfast, it tasted so delicious that Chuck had eaten everything. Chuck knew that Wi was injured, hence it was natural that he''d want Wi to get some rest. "Okay, I''ll listen to you. I won''t go anywhere today, I''ll just sleep at home," Wi smiled. Chuck felt at ease and went downstairs. When he saw his car, Chuck sighed. It seemed that he had better buy another one. Chuck didn''t even know how he drove it back. Chuck hadn''t thought about which car to buy yet. However, he had to buy that piece ofnd first. Chuck was going to take a bus, but at this time, Zelda came down from upstairs. Seeing that Chuck''s car was wrecked, Zelda was surprised and asked him what had happened out of concern. Chuck didn''t want Zelda to worry, so he said that there was a car ident. "Be careful when you drive." Zelda said with concern, "Are you injured?" As Chuck was touched by Zelda''s hand, he remembered the scene within Wi''s corst night, therefore... Zelda was stunned and whispered, "What are you thinking about? Come, I''ll take you to the za." Chuck was embarrassed and got into Zelda''s car. Zelda tilted her head and looked at Chuck, "If you feel ufortable, just let me know, we are not in a hurry anyway." Chuck shook his head. He didn''t want to disappoint Yvette again. Zelda did not say much. She drove Chuck to the za, and Ynda was already waiting in the parking lot. Zelda was curious about where Chuck was going. After all, Ynda was holding a bag, and it was a working bag. Was he going to discuss a certain project? Chuck smiled mysteriously and said, "I''ll tell you when the timees." Zelda was curious, "Tell me, what are you guys going to do?" "To buy something," Chuck opened the door with a smile and got out of the car. Zelda had no choice but got out of the car as well. Chuck took the keys to the sports car and got in with Ynda. Chuck told Ynda that they were going to purchase a piece ofnd in the morning. Ynda was not surprised. In the morning, she took two hours to prepare the documents, skipping breakfast in the process. Chuck read through them and felt satisfied. "Thatnd you''ve mentioned is worth about six hundred million dors. In terms of the location, we can build a business center or hotels..." Ynda began exining her n. Chuck listened with content. He would make his decision after purchasing thendter. He drove Ynda to Sylvester''spany. Zelda watched curiously as Chuck drove away. She was about to head up to the restaurant that was under renovation upstairs. But at this time, Yvette''s car arrived. Zelda was slightly startled at that. After Yvette parked her car, she walked over to Zelda. Chuck didn''t return to her housest night, and it got her worried. She wanted to ask if Chuck was at Zelda''s ce. "I would like to ask, where was Chuckst night? Was he at your ce?" Yvette asked with a sigh. Zelda shook her head, "No, there''s nothing between us. He was at his home yesterday." "But he didn''te homest night," Yvette was disappointed. She couldn''t fall asleepst night because she was worried about Chuck. Did Chuck hate the fact that Susan was at the house, hence he didn''t want to go back? "He had a car identst night," Zelda said. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chuck drove Ynda to the parking lot of Sylvester''spany, then his phone rang. He took it out and found that it was a call from Yvette. Oh no. He was exhaustedst night, thus he didn''t go back to her house. Nheless, he should''ve at least sent a text message to Yvette to inform her. But, he didn''t. He answered the phone. Before Chuck could speak, Yvette''s anxious voice came from the other side. "Hubby, did you get into a car identst night? Did you? Did you injure yourself? Have you gone for a check-up at the hospital? Why didn''t you tell me? I can take care of you..." Yvette was so worried that she was about to cry. She had just heard from Zelda about Chuck''s ident. She was too anxious. Chuck felt touched. Yvette must have heard it from Zelda. "Honey, I''m fine..." "Hubby, where are you? I''ll go to meet you now. I want to see you and I''m worried about you. Hubby..." Yvette''s tears welled up. She thought that Chuck had stayed at Zelda''s housest night. Turned out that there was an ident. He must have been injured somewhere. Otherwise, why didn''t he returnst night? Chuck couldn''t say that he was about to buy a piece ofnd with hundreds of millions of dors now, could he? Therefore, he just told her that he was meeting his friends outside. "Hubby,e home tonight. I''ll take care of you," Yvette said. Chuck agreed. A few wordster, he hung up. He had looked at his injuries in the morning and found that they were almost healed. If he went back tonight, the footprints should have disappeared, and Yvette should not be able to notice it. As he was thinking, Chuck told Ynda to go up. They would discuss the purchase immediately once they got in, after all, Sylvester should have learned Chuck''s ability afterst night''s incident. Ynda opened the door and went out. Chuck took a nce at her. That day, she was wearing a uniform and ck silk stockings, wrapping her beautiful slender legs. The action of getting out of the car made her buttocks seem perfectly round. Chuck knew that Ynda had a nice body figure, but this action was truly full of temptation. After sneaking a few more peeks, Chuck got out of the car and got in along with Ynda. Chuck wondered, if Ynda was following him around like this, doesn''t it make her look like his secretary? This professional suit, as well as the documents in her hand, she indeed appeared like one. Secretary, secretary... Yvette put away her phone and the worry in her eyes doubled. She choked and wiped away her tears, it''s too worrying for her. She was overthinkingst night. She thanked Zelda, who just shook her head, "No worries." She knew that Yvette truly loved Chuck. Yvette had to go to thepany in the morning, and then the shop in the afternoon for renovation preparations. She had a busy schedule. Once the two were upstairs, they saw that Zabrina was still filming. It was thest scene in the za for that day. When Yvette went upstairs, she saw Wilbur, who had been staring at Zabrina. "What is Wilbur doing here?" Zelda was surprised. Looking at Wilbur''s bodynguage, did he intend to pursue Zabrina? That wasn''t surprising. After all, Zabrina was young and beautiful, and her figure was perfect as well. Yvette was surprised too. Why did Zelda say so? Wilbur Wendel was the owner of the za. Why couldn''t he be here? "Wilbur is the owner," Yvette answered subconsciously. "Oh, he''s not the owner," Zelda said without thinking. "What? Wilbur isn''t the boss? Then, who''s the owner of the za?" Yvette was stunned. What was that supposed to mean? Wasn''t the owner of the za Wilbur? ...... "No! I won''t sell it no matter how much you offer! Someone had already reserved it!" Sylvester shook his head in the office and said. The one sitting in front of him was a stunning woman, an extreme beauty. Quinn Miller! That''s right. Since she purchased that streetst time, she was busy preparing for the next project. She found out that there was a piece ofnd here, so she immediately brought along the money to negotiate with him. She couldn''t take Chuck''s square, mainly because she didn''t want to. It was not that she didn''t think the square would be good, but... why would she want to rob from Chuck? Quinn frowned. "It doesn''t matter. How much are they offering? I''ll add on another ten percent." She must obtain whatever she had her eyes on! "It''s not about the money, and you can''t afford to offend this person!" Sylvester shook his head. At the hotel the night before, he had learned Chuck''s background. After he ran a simple check, he found out that within a month after Karen''s appearance, she had already bought 5 five-star hotels in this country, including a street of 4S Automobile Stores. There were seven to eight stores as well including bars, restaurants, zas, even an eight billion resort! And there was a hotel that Sylvester had heard of, where all transportation was carried out by Rolls- Royce. There were ten cars, and if ording to the price of five million per car, the hotel''s cars alone were worth more than 50 million dors. That was not something that just any billionaire could pull off! "Couldn''t afford to offend?" Quinn frowned even deeper. "Who are you talking about?" Sylvester was about to speak when his secretary came in. "President Xinos, a person named Chuck Cannon said there was an appointment." "Bring him in," Sylvester ordered. "Yes." The secretary went out and wondered why was the boss behaving so respectful? Was this Chuck Cannon very powerful? He couldn''t tell! "President Miller, you''d better..." Sylvester said. If Chuck saw him seeing others, what would happen if it angered him? Quinn''s frowning brows loosened. She snorted, "You insist on standing against me, don''t you?" "It''s okay, I know Chuck Cannon," Quinn said. Chuck was one step ahead of her again. She thought, "Let''s see how much he''s willing to pay!" Sylvester was surprised, but Chuck and Ynda had already entered the office together. Chuck saw Quinn sitting there. After a short pause, he understood why she came here as well. She also had her eyes on thatnd. "Looks like thatnd was worth something," Chuck thought, feeling at ease. Ynda had met Quinn before. She was also surprised to see her, but she remained silent. "Young Master Cannon is here. Come, please take a seat," Sylvester weed him politely. Such a person was beyond powerful, not to mention that he even had Wi Logan by his side. Sylvester couldn''t afford to offend him! Chuck paused again. He wondered, "Why is this person so polite today?" Chuck said, "I..." "Young Master Cannon, I''ve prepared the procedures and contracts. Just name your price, I''ll listen to you." Sylvester smiled politely. Quinn was dumbfounded. Why was this guy so ingratiating? That piece ofnd was worth at least six hundred million dors. How could he let others name the price so casually? Ynda was surprised as well. Name whatever price? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chuck shook his head, he didn''t want to take advantage of him. "Just ording to the price we have discussed previously will do," Chuck said and asked Ynda to handle it. Sylvester breathed a sigh of relief, the price was simr to what he had in mind. Next would be signing the contract. The whole process took only a few minutes, following after would be the rest of the procedures. Quinn was shocked. It was that fast? She didn''t expect that the negotiation to be settled so soon. "Young Master Cannon, I''ll go downstairs and wait. I still have to go through the formalities," Sylvester said and walked out, so did Ynda. Chuck didn''t have the intention to stay and was ready to leave. He would transfer the money to him later. Chuck got excited. To think that he would actually own a piece ofnd! However, Quinn stood up and said, "Do you love going against me so much?" It was an ident, alright? Besides, who wouldn''t want such a good spot? Chuck thought to himself. He shook his head and said, "If you like it, I can sell it to you for a billion dors." "Do you take me as a fool?" Quinn came over angrily. She red at Chuck and walked out of the room. She was furious. She was generous enough to offer him an entire street, yet he was going to scam her like that? Just now, thend was only worth six hundred million dors, but now he wanted to earn another four hundred million dors from her? What a scam! Chuck shrugged and went out as well. Both of them went into the elevator. When he saw Quinn''s indifferent expression, Chuck smiled. "What are you smirking at?" Quinn was even angrier. Chuck shrugged it off, but Quinn''s angry face was really attractive. She wore a pair of tight-fitting jeans that day, and the curvatures were extremely perfect. Chuck sneaked a few peeks, and of course, Quinn noticed it. Her fury was peaking. Why was Chuck always the one who had taken the lead in everything? And now, he was even staring at her butt. As Quinn was in a rage, she suddenly recalledst night''s dream. She dreamed that she had met Chuck in an elevator by herself, and they had some intimacies... "Why is your face blushing again?" Chuck was surprised. Quinn was not the shy type, so why did she blush every time they met? "It''s none of your business!" Quinn was angry, but at this time, the elevator suddenly shook. With a click, the lights in the elevator went off and it suddenly turned dark. There was something wrong with the elevator. Quinn was startled, but she returned to being calm shortly after. She then began to press the emergency button. Someone from the outside woulde and fix this soon. Chuck felt that this opportunity was a little rare. He approached Quinn and joked, "President Miller, why don''t we do something interesting?" Chapter 248 Chapter 248 It was dark in the elevator. Quinn, who was teased by Chuck, got particrly mad. "Can you stop being so disgusting?" Chuck shrugged. He was only joking, of course, he would not touch her. He thought that such a woman was out of his league. Although Quinn''s figure was good, she had already said that she didn''t like anything to do with someone who was younger than her. Hence, why should Chuck be so shameless? What difference would it be from raping her? Besides, Chuck didn''t like Quinn''s character. Chuck did not speak, and the elevator was particrly quiet. However, Chuck heard Quinn panting. Chuck asked, "President Miller, what''s wrong with you?" "Who told you to call me president?" Quinn''s voice was as cold as ice. Chuck could tell that her voice was not quite right. What was she doing? "Fine, fine, I won''t call you that anymore. What''s wrong with you?" Chuck then thought, "Could it be that she is afraid of being in a dark and enclosed area?" That could be it. Chuck took out his mobile phone and turned on the shlight. When he saw the sweat on Quinn''s forehead, Quinn was ring at him as well. "I''m okay," Quinn''s voice changed a little. "Just say what you want to say. Don''t be afraid. Someone wille and fix the elevator soon," Chuck shrugged his shoulders. He was not afraid of these things. "Yeah." Quinn was a little tangled, she whispered, "Say something. I''m not used to staying in this kind of ce." Chuck didn''t have anything to say, except for words to flirt with her. Under such circumstances, Chuck didn''t have the mood anymore. "You think what I say is disgusting," Chuck told the truth. "Then why can''t you say something that''s not disgusting, just anything else?" Quinn asked. "Beg me, then I''ll speak," Chuck said as he stared at her in the dark. "You''re so disgusting," Quinn uttered as she walked to the side. She did not want to stay near to Chuck. Did he really ask her to beg just for him to speak? Chuck then retorted, "Didn''t you ask me to begst time? I begged, too." Quinn looked over and said, "It was what you ought to do anyway." Her words were too overbearing, and Chuckined, "You are being too unreasonable. Who would want to be your boyfriend? Do they also have to beg you to get you to cooperate in bed as well?" "What is in your head all day long?" Quinn fumed. Chuck shrugged, "Between men and women, these thoughts are normal. Haven''t you ever thought about it?" Quinn felt as if she was choked by his words, but she did not have the confidence to fight back. For the past few days, she had been dreaming about it, causing her to break down. Why was she thinking of that? Was it just because she was saved by this little man twice, and she just a kind of fancy him already? Quinn could not even figure it out. "You didn''t refute. That means you do too," Chuck smiled and approached. It was only human nature. Last night, Chuck had also dreamed of Auntie Logan. Seeing Chuck''s aggressiveness, Quinn got angrier. "Shut up." "Haha," Chuckughed. So, she really had those thoughts? Well, since Quinn was already at the age of 30, it was normal for her to have them. "What are youughing at?" Quinn stared at Chuck. Chuck smiled without saying anything, but when he saw that Quinn''s face was getting a little pale, he stopped joking. "Don''t be afraid, someone wille to save us soon." "Who is afraid?" Quinn turned around, her volume softened unconsciously. She felt Chuck approaching, and Quinn said, "Don''t get so close to me." Chuck said, "Did you forget that you still owe me two nights?" "I didn''t," she replied. "Consider it my bad luck. I''ll give you a hug, consider this as once." Chuck didn''t want Quinn to copse in such a ce. There was no need for him to see this as well. He heard that this kind of phobia was very difficult to deal with and would gradually crush her mentality. Had Quinn ever been abused under such circumstances when she was younger? "Don''t touch me." Quinn struggled, but Chuck just held her in his arms and didn''t do anything. Quinn stopped struggling, and her restless heart was much more at ease. Indeed, this kind of environment reminded her of her childhood. She was locked up in the school by her ssmates and she had to curl up and cry through the night alone. That night was difficult for a ten-year-old Quinn to forget. And the current situation reminded Quinn of that night. "President Miller, you..." "Don''t call me president. I''m not your boss." Quinn shook her head. Chuck was surprised that Quinn''s voice suddenly became so gentle when she spoke. It sounded nice. Could it be that this hug made her gentle? Chuck looked down at her. Quinn''s eyes were closed. She said, "Keep talking." "You have a nice figure," Chuck said. This was what Chuck genuinely felt at the moment. After all, he was holding her in his arms. How could he not feel it? "Disgusting." Quinn opened her eyes and struggled for a moment. Initially, she was really against this because the one thing she hated was to get approached by younger men. Though she wanted to struggle, Quinn felt that being held by Chuck now felt the same as for the first time when he had saved her. She was a little reluctant to struggle. Chuck smiled and said, "I''m praising you." "Who asked you to praise me? If you keep saying disgusting things, then don''t touch me anymore," Quinn said. Chuck let go of her without hesitation. He didn''t have to make a fool out of himself. This woman just wasn''t aware of a man''s quality. Quinn felt the warm embrace had suddenly disappeared. She turned her head and red at Chuck. "You are so disgusting." Chuck was speechless. But a few minutester, the person who was supposed to rescue them had note yet. He noticed that Quinn''s face got paler, and she was showing symptoms of tremor. She bit her lip and closed her eyes as if she was enduring something. Chuck sighed. He was still too soft. So he walked over and hugged Quinn again. This time, Quinn did not refuse. She let Chuck hug her as he liked, and her restless heart gradually calmed down. "Don''t be afraid," Chuck consoled her. "Yeah, I''m not afraid anymore," Quinn said softly. This situationsted for more than ten minutes. And finally, Chuck heard some movements. Someone was opening the elevator from outside. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. He could finally let go of her. After all, it was very difficult for him to hold a beautiful woman in his arms but was not allowed to do anything. Fortunately, this time around, Chuck was pure and innocent for once. For the first time, he did not have any impure thoughts when he touched a beautiful woman. Quinn''s heart was a little empty. Just now, when she was hugged by Chuck, it felt good even if they didn''t do anything else. For many years, she hadn''t been embraced by a man... Click! The elevator door opened and Sylvester came in anxiously. He was just waiting downstairs when he noticed that Chuck had not joined him. He waited for a long time before he found out that Chuck was trapped in the elevator. "Young Master Cannon, are you okay?" Sylvester was nervous. "Chuck," Ynda was also worried. However, when they saw Quinn''s silence and Chuck''s indifferent look, they were curious. What had happened in the elevator just now? "I''m fine. We can go out now." Chuck was fine. Aside from being ufortable hugging a beauty, he was perfectly fine. Chuck followed the others out. He turned around and saw Quinn remaining motionless. He said, "Quinn, it''s okay now. Why aren''t youing out?" "Yeah." Quinn walked out. Chuck and Ynda went upstairs to the parking lot. Quinn was following them all the while. Now, they had to go through the formalities of taking over thend''s ownership. Chuck took out the keys and Ynda sat in the car. Sylvester had been waiting in his car for a long time. Chuck''s background was too grand that he couldn''t afford to offend him! Chuck was ready to get in the car. Quinn suddenly said, "Chuck, thanks for what you did just now. What do you want? I''ll give you anything." She wanted to repay Chuck. Chuck shook his head. He did feel awful just now, but he enjoyed it very much. "It''s just a piece of cake. There''s no need for me to ask for anything. Besides..." "Besides what?" Quinn stared at him. "You''re going to say it''s disgusting again." Chuck shook his head. "It''s okay. Tell me, I''ll allow your sickening words just this once," Quinn said. "Well, it felt both ufortable and good to hold you in my arms. Is that disgusting?" Chuck asked. "It''s fine." Quinn said, "However, it''s still a little disgusting." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chuck felt helpless. "That''s disgusting too?" Chuck thought. "I''m praising you. Forget it." After Chuck finished speaking, he got into the car. Then, he followed Sylvester to finish the rest of the procedures. After Chuck left, Quinn got into her car. She also felt ufortable about what happened in the elevator. How could she not feel awful when she was hugged by a man so much younger than her? Moreover, he was the main character in her dream recently, which made her feel even worse. Fortunately, she didn''t have any ideas just now. Otherwise, the situation in the carst time would have happened once again, and Quinn would have broken down. "Chuck Cannon..." Quinn said and suddenly smiled. "You disgusting little man..." Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Quinn stayed in the car for a while, and then she took out her mobile phone to make a call. It was then picked up. "Don''t check the City Square anymore. Yes, I''m not going to try purchasing it anymore. Also... look into the area near the City Square and see what kind of project can drive the flow of people... Yes, the main thing is to drive the flow of people into the za. You need to achieve the goal no matter what. It''s none of your business why I''m doing this, just remember, if you can''t, just resign and leave," Quinn said. After hanging up, Quinn stared at the direction where Chuck had just left a while ago. "It''s normal that you don''t want anything I give you because you are much richer than me..." Quinn muttered to herself and drove away. The entire morning, Chuck had been handling thend procedures. Fortunately, Sylvester pulled some strings and they couldplete it without having to queue. Therefore, everything was completed around noon. Chuck transferred the money to Sylvester and sighed. Finally, he had a piece ofnd to himself. What should he do about it? Sylvester was also relieved. He had always wanted to develop this piece ofnd, but there was a big problem with the funding, so his idea was temporarily left aside. It''s not bad now either, to sell it for cash. "Young Master Cannon, if you have any further questions, feel free toe to me." Sylvester was polite. Chuck nodded. Chuck couldn''t wait to take Ynda to have a look. Chuck now had more than 900 million dors with him and there were still many things that he could do with it. However, he still had to let Ynda formte a budget. After that only could he make the final decision. After hearing Chuck''s words, Ynda nodded. "Okay, I''lle up with a n in the next few days. Don''t worry." Chuck thought, "It''s time to raise the sry for Ynda. She is so hardworking." Chuck voiced his thought, and Ynda chuckled, "Sure, I will definitely love an increment." Chuck thought that Ynda had a vision for the long-run, therefore, it was better for Ynda to handle this project. "Tell me, how much do you want to add on?" Chuck listened to her opinion. "It''s already considered an increment for letting me handle this project," Ynda said. Chuck smiled. He would definitely give her a big bonus by the end of the year. Chuck was really satisfied with Ynda. "Let''s go back." "Okay, I will start nning soon." Ynda couldn''t wait to do it. She was determined to follow under Chuck and work for him, it would be great for her personal development. Both of them got into the car. As Chuck reached for the gear stick, he identally touched Ynda''s long legs. Chuck was embarrassed, and so was Ynda. The atmosphere in the car was even more awkward. Ynda in a standard uniform was very tempting, and Chuck was never a gentleman. He admitted that if he saw something nice, he would stare at it. It was the basic reaction of a man. As Lara had once said, Chuck did look into her cor during his school days. When she squatted down, he did stare. This was a normal reaction for a man, and Chuck couldn''t control himself. But he knew that Ynda was his employee, so he should know the boundary. "Um, I''m sorry." Chuck was embarrassed. He really didn''t mean it. "It''s okay." Ynda shook her head. Another reason why she was relieved to follow Chuck was that Chuck didn''t have any inappropriate thoughts about her. Maybe the other bosses would have them, but not Chuck. So, it could only be an ident that he touched her leg just now. The awkward atmosphere in the car dissipated. Chuck drove Ynda back, but Chuck''s eyes were fixated on her legs in stockings, which was normal. However, Ynda was a little taken aback, and Chuck knew that he couldn''t stare any longer. ...... Yvette was too curious now. She had just learned from Zelda that the owner of the za was not Wilbur, and she was really surprised. If it was not Wilbur, who would it be? When she asked, Zelda knew that she had slipped her tongue, so she tried to cover it up by saying it was a mistake. Yvette was skeptical. But if it was not Wilbur''s, then whose was it? Who had the ability to own the za? Yvette felt that it was just Zelda''s mistake, but she still had some doubts in her heart. She came out of thepany and stared at the shooting downstairs. She felt that she was overthinking. If Wilbur was not the boss, how could he pursue Zabrina? After staring for a while, she decided to go to the restaurant. The design was almost done, so she could prepare for renovation the day after. She had to take care of Chuck at night as she wanted to know if he had hurt himself. She sighed. She was behaving like a caring housewife now, and it was probably because she fell in love with Chuck. However, an idea came to her mind. What if Zelda''s words weren''t a mistake? If Wilbur wasn''t the boss of the za, who else would have the ability? A person appeared in Yvette''s mind, "Hubby, could it be you?" Yvette shook her head. She was overthinking again. The square was worth not just a few million, but at least several hundred million up to even about six or seven hundred million dors. How could Chuck possibly afford it? Besides, buying a square required awork of people, right? "Hubby, I''m overthinking. How could it be you? Zelda must have said it wrong." Yvette muttered as she went downstairs. As soon as she drove away, Chuck arrived with Ynda. Both of them went upstairs to eat something, then Ynda went back to the office for the nning. When Chuck met up with Zelda, she told him about the mistake she had made earlier. She felt guilty and was worried that Chuck would be angry. Chuck was shocked. If Yvette knew that the za belonged to him, she would know that he had a mother. His mother was still observing Yvette, which really made Chuck helpless. Yvette was such a nice person, what else was there to be observed? "It''s okay as long as you''ve exined it. Yvette wouldn''t get suspicious." Chuck shook his head. Even if Yvette was smart, she still wouldn''t think that the za''s owner would be him. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. There was no need to worry about that. Zelda was relieved. Chuck noticed that the renovation progress of her store was good. It was likely to be opened in about ten days, and that was great. "Once it''s opened, you cane and have a meal every day," Zelda said. "For free?" Chuck joked. It was not easy to do business, so how would Chuck not pay for it? But since he needed to eat anyway, Chuck felt it was better to help with Zelda''s business. "Yeah, for free. You can eat whatever you want, as long as youe over." Zelda smiled. She was sincere. Chuck smiled and said, "Sister Zelda, you are in my square. You''re paying me rent, and to still eat for free, how could I ept?" "Chuck, is the za yours?" A voice filled with shock suddenly sounded from behind Chuck. It was Lara Jean. She had just asked Ynda toe down when she saw Chuck, and she wanted toe over to strike a conversation. After all, she was still very anxious about Chuck getting mad about her drugging himst time, and she was worried that he would spread her nudes online. However, when she heard Chuck uttered ''in my square''... she was really shocked. She had previously asked Charlotte about the owner of the za, about who was richer between Chuck and the owner. She''d even made a bet with Chuck about how she would be able to seduce the za''s owner. However, the owner had turned out to be Chuck himself. Lara was at a loss, and she suddenly felt ashamed. "That''s right, the za is mine." Chuck turned his head and saw that it was Lara. He breathed a sigh of relief. If it was just Lara, what was there that he couldn''t admit? "You..." Lara blushed and recalled what she saidst time. She wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. "Last time,st time I said..." she stuttered. "Oh, you said that you can seduce the owner of this square, right? I told youst time that you wouldn''t be able to do it. Now, it is still the same, you will not seed," Chuck said. Lara''s face was burning hot as if she had been pped by Chuck a few times. That meant that the landlord of her own cafe was also Chuck? She remembered that time when she started a shop, she even showed off in front of Chuck... Chuck walked over with a grin. "Your cafe is quite well-managed, keep it up." Chuck genuinely thought it was not bad. She was very busy every day, and it was estimated that her daily turnover was about three thousand dors. It was profitable and special, something that could attract the flow of people. "My cafe, are you going to take it back or increase the rent when the time hase?" Lara was worried. Yes, her cafe''s business was booming and she had made money. After all, the rent was free, and she was even thinking of setting up another branch. However, what would she do if Chuck took revenge and stop renting it to her? "That would depend on how you manage your business." Chuck felt that if she was managing it well, he would definitely leave her alone. If she didn''t, he would take the shop back. "What do you want me to do?" Lara bit her lips nervously. Chuck came over and said, "Just focus on managing your cafe. I won''t make a move against you, understood?" Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Lara bit her lip and answered, "I understand, I will manage it well. Don''t drive me away." Lara was relieved. She felt that everything about the man before her was truly beyond her imagination. Owning a sports car and a BMW 7th series was fine, but to own the za? It would cost at least several hundred million dors, wouldn''t it? Lara felt as if she was dreaming. Her face looked frail, with the light in her eyes being dim and her lips red. She looked particrly petite and alluring. After all, Lara was the first woman that Chuck had seen the full frontal view of. Chuck still had the nudes of Lara on his mobile phone, although he had not seen them for a long time. Chuck didn''t go too far. "Don''t worry. As long you''re being honest and don''t y any tricks, why would I need to drive you away?" "I..." Lara did not have the confidence. Fortunately, he hadn''t find out what she and her cousin Charlotte had done to himst time. If he found out, Lara felt that her cafe would definitely be done for. Lara regretted. Why was Chuck so rich? What stupid thing had she done towards himst time? "Aren''t you going?" Chuck asked. "Yeah, I''m leaving," Lara said and ran off. Chuck stared at her back, Lara''s body figure was getting better and better. Mainly because she was young, and this hip line of hers... Lara ran back into her store, panting. Charlotte was surprised. "What''s wrong, Lara?" "Do you know that the owner of this square is Chuck Cannon?" Lara said. Charlotte dropped the cup in her hand, and her eyes were full of shock... The owner of the za was Chuck? Just exactly how rich was he? "Whoosh!" Lara sat in the chair swiftly, still feeling that everything was a dream. It was too unbelievable! She and Charlotte were both in a daze. ...... Chuck chatted with Zelda for a while, and then he was ready to go home. It was getting dark, but Chuck noticed that the shooting downstairs wasing to an end. Zabrina also saw Chuck as she looked up from the set. "Were you the one who hired this actress?" Zelda asked. Chuck shook his head and said no. If Zabrina didn''t take the initiative to look for him, he wouldn''t have let her be the heroine. "She is very beautiful," Zelda said. Chuck rolled his eyes at her, "Don''t overthink, I didn''t take any advantage of her." "I didn''t mean it that way." Zelda smiled. She didn''t believe that Chuck would do that as well. Chuck did that movie just for money. "Besides, Sister Zelda, your figure is much better than hers. If I wanted to take advantage of someone, I''ll choose you, Sister Zelda," Chuck said. "Pfft!" Zeldaughed. "Then, I''ll wait." Chuck was embarrassed, he was just saying it casually. But after hugging Quinn in the elevator that morning and staring at Ynda just now, to be honest, this situation still evoked some of Chuck''s thoughts. Especially when he was facing Zelda. The idea was the most intense in his mind. "Sister Zelda, I..." Chuck stammered. "I understand, I''m just joking. If you don''t go home, then I''ll go back now," Zelda said. Chuck was going to the parking lot as well, so they went downstairs together. At this time, Zabrina, who was packing up, saw Chuck leaving. She was hesitating when Wilbur came over and said, "Zabrina, we''re done for the day. Let''s celebrate tonight." In the past few days, Wilbur felt that the distance between him and Zabrina was getting closer. Although they did not do anything else, Wilbur still felt hopeful. Zabrina shook her head and said, "No, I''m tired." She put on her sunsses and mask, then she went on to buy some coffee. By then, she happened to hear Lara''s words, "I really didn''t expect that such a big square like this turned out to be Chuck''s. He''s the owner..." Zabrina was stunned. What? The owner of this za was Mr. Cannon, who invested in the movie? Wasn''t it Wilbur''s? "What are you talking about? The owner of the za is Chuck?" Zabrina asked. Lara was startled by Zabrina''s sudden appearance. D*mn it! If Chuck found out that someone else knew about this, then her nudes... "No, no, you''ve heard it wrong." Lara shook her head. "I didn''t hear wrongly," Zabrina said and took off her sunsses. Lara was stunned, she said in awe, "Zabrina Yalden..." "Be clear, who is the owner of the za?" Zabrina walked in and asked seriously. Charlotte pushed Lara, and she came to her senses. "It''s, it''s Chuck''s..." Zabrina suddenly understood, no wonder she had always felt that something was wrong and she couldn''t put her finger to it. The owner of the za was not Wilbur. Zabrina got angry. Did he do this just to let Wilbur get a chance with her? "Zabrina, what do you want to drink? I''ll treat you," Wilbur came over with a smile. Zabrina red at him, "Are you the owner of the za?" "Yes, I am. What''s wrong?" Wilbur felt that something was off. "You are really good at telling lies. You are not the owner of the za, it''s Mr. Cannon." Zabrina was furious, "You said that Mr. Cannon is your square managerst time, right?" Wilbur was embarrassed and tried to exin, "Zabrina, listen to me." Wilbur felt bad. He finally had a glimmer of hope recently, but now it was gone. When he saw Zabrina leave angrily, he had to chase after her. Zabrina turned her head and red at him, "You''re shameless. The za was not yours, yet you said it was." Wilbur also started to feel annoyed, and he felt that he had lost his chance. "Why? Did I disappoint you?" "I''m not disappointed. I''m just angry at your lie," Zabrina said. Wilbur sneered, "This square used to belong to my father, but it was bought over by Chuck. I''m considered the former owner. Is there any difference?" "There''s a big difference." Zabrina turned around and left. She felt that keeping a distance from Wilbur was a correct decision. However, Wilbur caught up with her and pulled her back. Zabrina turned around and pped Wilbur. "Shameless!" p! After Zabrina left, he felt extremely humiliated for being pped in public. It made Wilbur feel angry and hateful. "Chuck, I have already told you not to expose it. Why did you have to say it out?" He began to hate Chuck. He really liked Zabrina, but he had now lost his chance. It was all because Chuck had told Zabrina. "I''ve helped you, so why didn''t you help me?" He stared at the za, which had belonged to him before. Chuck Cannon, you are truly disappointing! Lara and Charlotte saw this scene and was surprised. What had happened? When Zabrina came to Ynda''s office, Ynda was surprised and raised her head to ask her if there was anything wrong. "Is the owner of this za Mr. Cannon?" Zabrina asked. Ynda nodded. She could only nod under such circumstance Zabrina received confirmation. She thought as she walked out, "Mr. Cannon, you cooperated with Wilbur in order for him to get a chance with me? I''m very angry!" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. In the parking lot, Chuck bid goodbye to Zelda then called Auntie Logan to ask about her condition. Auntie Logan told him in a gentle manner that she was fine. Chuck said that he had bought that piece ofnd from Sylvester that day. Auntie Logan smiled and said, "That would be the best." Chuck waspletely relieved and had a few words with Auntie Logan. After that, he drove back home. When he got home, Chuck knocked on the door, but it was Susan who opened it. She frowned and asked, "Where did you gost night? Yvette couldn''t sleep the entire night because of you." Out of guilt, Chuck didn''t say much. At this hour, Yvette hadn''te back yet, but she should be back soon. "Haven''t you done enough in the bathroomst time?" Susan turned around and went in, but her shoes slipped. She was about to fall upon the ground when Chuck saw it and grabbed her on reflex. But he could only manage to grab on to her clothes, and it was torn apart. Susan fell onto the ground and looked down angrily, her clothes were torn apart. Chuck was embarrassed and came over to help her up. "Are you okay?" "I''m fine. Why are you still staring?" Susan covered her hands in front of her chest and was in extreme rage. What the f*ck was this? The dress she wore was torn up like this. More importantly, she couldn''t get angry. She knew that Chuck didn''t mean for this to happen, his good intention had just turned into a disaster. Last time, Chuck had already known that she had a nice body figure. But now, he found it indescribable. Chuck couldn''t help but sneak a few peeks. "Still staring?" Susan was mad. She got up and stumbled into the room. But at this time, Chuck had suddenly heard the sound of high heels clicking. Yvette hade back. He was startled because Susan''s torn dress was still on the ground. If Yvette saw it, how could he exin it? Chuck picked up the dress that Susan had just worn, then opened the door and ran into the room. Susan was shocked as he barged it. She was getting changed. She wanted to scream, but Chuck lowered his voice. "Don''t scream, my wife is back..." Susan was torn in between. She knew as well that if she screamed, what happened earlier would be impossible to exin. Chuck dropped the skirt, turned around and was ready to go out, but the front door was opened. Yvette came in and said, "Susan, I''m back." Chuck froze in the room. He was terrified. "It''s over..." Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chuck was terrified. It was such a coincidence that Yvette had just arrived home. Most importantly, he was in the room. If he was alone, that''d bepletely fine, but Susan was in here as well. She was Yvette''s best friend, and he was Yvette''s husband. If they were caught together in one room, what would happen? If Yvette had seen this, it would be impossible for him to clear his name. Susan was even more worried. She knew the reason she could stay here was because of Yvette, which she was grateful very for. But to her surprise, Chuck had touched her in the bathroom on the first night she stayed here. At that time, she was really speechless, but she could only act as if nothing happened. Who would have thought that a few dayster, she saw Chuck having sex with another girl in the bathroom. She was truly in a dilemma, but she kept quiet about all of this to protect Yvette''s feelings. But now, what happened earlier was so unexpected that even Susan herself couldn''t say a word. If Yvette saw this, Susan would have been too shameful to ever face Yvette again. But the truth was, nothing had happened between her and Chuck. It was all just an ident! "Susan, are you at home? I''m back." Yvette''s voice came from the outside. Susan hurriedly put on her pajamas and ran towards Chuck on her bare feet. She lowered her voice and said, "Come here. Why aren''t you hiding? If Yvette sees you, I won''t let you off easily!" Chuck was even more worried and nervous. He could even imagine the disappointment on Yvette''s face. Susan pulled Chuck behind her. Chuck wanted to hide behind the crack of the door because the wardrobe was next to the door, which could block him from view. Unfortunately, Yvette walked over to the door and said, "Susan, I''ming in." The door opened, and coincidentally, it concealed Chuck''s figure. Susan remained calm, and Yvette came in with a smile. "Susan, were you sleeping? Just now I passed by a clothing store and I bought two pairs of pants. I got one for you, go try it on." Yvette held a bag in her hand, took out a pair of jeans, and handed it to Susan with a smile. "Come on, give it a try." "Huh? I don''t think I need to." Susan nced at the back of the door. If she tried it on, wouldn''t it mean that Chuck would see everything? "Try it on, I want to see if it fits you well. I''ve already discussed with the seller that if it doesn''t fit you well, I''ll go back and change it," Yvette said. "I''ll try it on tomorrow," Susan replied. "Try it on now, aren''t you wearing pajamas? You can just take it off and try it. It won''t take you long." Yvette chuckled and said, "Are you shy? What''s there to be shy of between two of us? Anyway, my husband hasn''te back yet, don''t worry. I''ll close the door then, so that he wouldn''t see you even if hees back..." When Susan heard that Yvette was about to close the door, she panicked. Wouldn''t closing the door expose Chuck who was hiding behind it? "Yvette, there''s no need to close the door. I''ll change into it now." Susan nced at the door with a complicated expression and took over the jeans in Yvette''s hand. She took off her bottom pajamas that she had just changed into and put on the jeans directly. The skinny jeans fitted just right, outlining her curvatures. It was very tempting. Susan''s figure was very suitable for tight jeans. Her legs were long and slender. "Looks good," Yvette looked around Susan and smiled. "Here, try this T-shirt as well." She took out the T-shirt from her bag. Susan took it and nced towards the door with a moreplicated expression. She took off her top pajamas and changed into them. It had to be said that Yvette''s had great tastes. The tight jeans outlined her curvatures, and the white T-shirt outlined the waistline. This set of clothes was captivating. "You look so pretty," Yvette was satisfied. "How do you feel, Susan?" "Yeah, it''s nice," Susan said. "Alright, take it off then. I''ll give them a wash." Susan did as she was told, silently. She took off the clothes and changed back into her pajamas. Yvette took over the clothes, cut off the tags, went out of the room, and headed to the bathroom to put the clothes into the washing machine. "Have you seen enough?" Susan walked to the door crack and saw Chuck''s red face. Chuck was speechless. He felt that blood was about to spurt out from his nose. The scene just now was truly... He didn''t expect Susan to have such a nice body. "Get out," Susan said. Chuck did as she said. He followed after Susan quietly. Chuck saw that the door of the bathroom was closed, and the light inside was on. Yvette was inside. Chuck opened the door and was about to call out and report his return, but Susan was angry. "Look at yourself, go out now!" Chuck lowered his head and blushed. The view was too amazing just now, no man could resist having some thoughts. Chuck opened the door and went out of the house. He took a few deep breaths and wandered in the corridor. After walking back and forth for a few rounds, and the sensation was gone, only did Chuck open the door ande back in. He saw that there was no one in the hall. The door of the room was closed. Susan had gone in. Of course, she did. After all, Chuck had seen her body just now as if it was some kind of stripper show. Chuck was embarrassed, not to mention Susan. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At this time, the door of the bathroom opened. Yvette came out and saw Chuck. She was surprised and said, "Hubby, you''re home? Let me see, how was your car ident yesterday? Did you get hurt?" In the room, Susan was confused as she heard Yvette''s voice. "What''s going on? Chuck didn''t come backst night because he was in a car ident?" Then why didn''t he refute when I assumed what he did just now? Yvette ran over and circled around Chuck. When she found that Chuck was not injured, she was relieved and held Chuck in her arms. "Hubby, you scared me today..." Chuck was moved and he closed the door behind them. Yvette said, "Hubby, are you hungry? Let me cook supper for you." Chuck shook his head and said that he was not hungry. Yvette pulled Chuck to the sofa and said, "Hubby, I''ll take good care of you. I''ll get you some water to wash your feet, I..." Chuck felt guilty, Yvette was too nice. Chuck held her hand and refused to let her go. "No, I''m tired. Let''s sleep." "Okay, Hubby, I''m sleepy too." Yvette leaned against Chuck''s chest with satisfaction and closed her eyes. She didn''t sleep muchst night, so she could sleep soundly now. She opened her eyes and asked, "Hubby, are you really alright after the car ident?" In order to convince Yvette, Chuck just randomly made up something. He said that his waist did hurt a little. Yvette was shocked to hear that. "Are you okay, Hubby?" "I''m fine," Chuck said. In the room, Susan curled her lips. Of course, he was fine, just now he was even... Susan shook her head. "Hubby, rest well for the next few days." Yvette had decided not to go to thepany and the restaurant for the next few days to take good care of Chuck. Of course, Chuck said he didn''t need that, he felt fine. But Yvette was worried. "If so, you''ll need to refrain yourself for a few days, Hubby. Don''t think about those things since you''ve already hurt your waist..." Yvette was full of concern, but her face reddened. Chuck muttered, "Why did I have to say that my waist was injured? Look at what happened now." The next morning, Yvette made breakfast and insisted on Chuck having a good rest and not to head out. She even massaged Chuck''s lower back on the sofa, worrying if the injury was too painful for him. Under such thorough care, Chuck was truly touched. Yvette received a phone call and rushed to thepany. After Chuck finished his breakfast, he went to knock on the door. Susan opened the door. She was wearing a skirt, revealing her beautiful legs. The scene Chuck had witnessed the day before suddenly resurfaced in his mind again. However, this was not the time for dumb thoughts. "I''m sorry,st night I..." "Don''t mention what happenedst night. I''ve already forgotten it." Susan came over and sat down to have her breakfast. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. This matter must be forgotten, and Yvette must not know about it. However, Chuck found it hard to forget the image of Susan changing clothes. The atmosphere was awkward. Chuck picked up his things and was ready to go to Auntie Logan''s ce. Susan said, "After getting in a car ident, you should have a good rest. Where are you running off to again?" Susan finished her breakfast and wanted to go to the restaurant to help Yvette''s nning. She opened the door and head out. Chuck paused for a moment. "Was that concern she was expressing?" Chuck thought. Chuck was helpless, he had nothing to do as well. He opened the door and went out. When he arrived downstairs, he saw Susan waiting for the bus. Chuck drove over, "Where are you headed? I''ll send you there." Susan nced at Chuck, and Chuck said, "Come on in. Are you afraid that I''ll do something to you?" Susan hesitated, then she opened the car door and got in. It was her first time being in Chuck''s sports car. She said, "If you dare to do anything to me, watch out for Yvette breaking up with you!" Chapter 252 Chapter 252 "Got it." Chuck smiled and said. He was also surprised, the first time that Susan came to the house, he''d already touched her in the bathroom. And in the roomst night, he saw Susan''s body. As Chuck was thinking, he subconsciously swept his eyes across Susan''s frame. Susan noticed it and got angry. "Haven''t you seen enoughst night?" Susan cried. Chuck blushed. Susan had so much mixed feelings, it was driving her mad! "Where to?" Chuck asked. "Your wife''s restaurant, I''m helping out for the decoration." Susan closed her eyes, it was better not to see him. Chuck stopped looking at her and drove Susan to the restaurant. Susan got out of the car, and Chuck asked, "Hey, how much money do you owe?" After all, Chuck had enjoyed what he sawst night. "Do you wish to pay my debt for me?" Susan turned around and replied. "I''ll lend it to you," Chuck shook his head. A few million dors just for a few nces? Chuck was not that extravagant. He just wanted to pay it back for her first and get her to rent a room outside. Then, Chuck and Yvette can finally spend some time together alone. "There''s no need, I''ll figure it out by myself. Besides, just because I took off my clothes and you''ve seen something, it doesn''t mean that you can buy me with money. Listen carefully, I''m not a hooker," Susan said coldly and turned into the shop that had not been renovated. Chuck was speechless. He didn''t mean it that way, how could he take her as a hooker? He was just guilty for grabbing herst time and seeing her the day before. That was why Chuck said so. After all, she was Yvette''s best friend. Chuck was about to look for Auntie Logan when his phone rang. It was Ynda. Chuck answered. "Chuck, are you free now? Come to the za. I have something to tell you," it was Ynda''s voice. Judging from her tone, it seemed that something had happened. Chuck told her that he would arrive soon. After hanging up, Chuck called Auntie Logan again. "Hello, Chucky," Wi greeted gently. Chuck informed her, "Auntie Logan, I''m going to the za this morning. I have something to deal with." "Alright, go do what you need to do. I''ll sleep for a while," Wi responded. Chuck felt a little sorry. He was the one who asked Auntie Logan to stay, but in the end, he had no time to apany her. Chuck sighed, "Auntie Logan, I''m sorry." Wi said in a dismissive tone, "Why are you apologizing? It''s okay, Chucky, focus on your work." "Alright," Chuck answered. After hanging up, Chuck drove to the za. On the other side, Wi put down her mobile phone and chuckled. "Why is this kid being so polite?" She wondered. She began to read a book, but she was thinking about where she should visit with Chucky. ...... Yvette was busy in the office. After taking over thepany again, there were many affairs to deal with. Thepany''s business had been improved, much to her surprise. If this went on, the company could earn about a hundred thousand per month. Yvette held her chin and said, "This was all thanks to Hubby. I can''t let him down." At this time, someone knocked on the door. Yvette recollected herself and said, "Pleasee in." The door opened and a man entered. Yvette was surprised and stood up immediately to wee him. Wilbur, the owner of this square, actually came over to see her. She was surprised and said, "Director Wendel, please, take a seat." Wilbur sat down. He was pped by Zabrina in public the day before, and the humiliation had forced Wilbur to do the extreme. It was all because of Chuck who had told on him and caused him to lose the chance to pursue Zabrina, which he almost seeded in. It was all because Chuck didn''t keep his promise. Now, he wanted to return the favor and expose Chuck as well! He wanted Chuck to have a taste of failure too, but he was cautious, so he came alone to find Yvette. He knew that Chuck had a strong background, so how could he not have nned it out thoroughly? "Director Jordan, I came here today to speak with you about something," Wilbur said. "Go ahead," Yvette braced herself up. Although he was not a baller, he was still her husband''s good friend, let alone the owner of this square. "But before that, I want you to promise me one thing," Wilbur said. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Okay," Yvette answered. "Don''t tell Chuck I''ve said this," Wilbur implied. Yvette was confused, but the curiosity in her heart was also evoked. She nodded and said, "Okay." "If you tell him, Chuck will be hit to death by a car," Wilbur continued. Yvette frowned. "Director Wendel, what do you mean?" Yvette asked. She was a little annoyed. Why did he say that about her husband? "You''ll definitely want to know what I''m about to say, but I don''t want Chuck to know that I''ve said it, so you have to promise me. I won''t say it if I don''t have the assurance. Besides, as long as you don''t let Chuck find out that I was the one who told you, it should be fine." Yvette shook her head, "There''s no need, I don''t want to know about my husband''s matter in this kind of way." She got mad in an instant. If he wasn''t Chuck''s friend, she would have asked Wilbur to leave immediately. What was he saying? Cursing her husband to get hit by a car and die? Wilburughed. "Is that so? Hehe, if I tell you that I''m not the owner of the za, would you believe it?" He said. Yvette paused. "What do you mean?" She asked. "Are you interested now? I''ve told you it''s something you''ll definitely want to know," Wilbur''s smile widened. "I''m telling you, this square was indeed mine previously. My father''s, as well as mine. But someone bought it over some time ago. Do you want to know who this person is?" Wilbur asked. Yvette nodded subconsciously. "Who?" ...... Chuck drove to the za. He went upstairs to Ynda''s office. "Ynda, what happened?" When Chuck came in, he saw Ynda''s eyes were red. "What happened?" Chuck closed the door and sat down curiously. Ynda was rarely in such a situation. She was usually cheerful and optimistic. Why was she acting like this now? "Chuck, I have to take leave for a while, so I can''t n out for thatnd. Also, I don''t think I can continue working at the za, I have to leave for an extended period," Ynda was sad. She stayed uptest night to n what to do for the piece ofnd they bought, but she had suddenly received a phone call from her father. Her family was ruined, and Chuck knew about it since the very beginning. "Ynda, I was scammed. I lost more than five million dors. You have to help me..." This was what Ynda''s father had said over the phone. When Ynda received the phone call, she got anxious. Her family used to have hundreds of millions of assets, but thepany was not managing well and the capital chain had broken off suddenly. Thepany had been suffering for more than a year, and then it finally went bankrupt. Her father had been thinking of making aeback, so he did business frequently. However, he was losing even more because of that and Ynda was already out of ideas. This time, he had lost more than five million dors. Ynda didn''t know what to do, her father was scammed. She only had around three hundred thousand dors with her, and it wasn''t even close to the amount he lost. Besides, she had already sent the money back to her family. She had thought of asking Chuck to help her, but she couldn''t bring herself to ask. Chuck was dumbstruck. Ynda had been doing a great job, why would she want to quit out of a sudden? "What happened? Tell me, I''ll help you." Chuck had taken a fancy to Ynda''s ability, and her potential was unlimited. Chuck wanted her to be his second-inmand. "I..." Ynda shook her head. "Chuck, it''s hard to say. Can I ask for leave? Can I take half a month?" Chuck was speechless. "Ynda, just say what you want to say. It''s okay, tell me. We are friends, aren''t we?" Ynda was moved. Yes, Chuck was her boss, and he was also her friend. "My father was scammed," Ynda was worried. "Is he alright?" Chuck asked. Was he scammed for money? "He''s fine, but he has been scammed a fortune." "How much? Just tell me, it''s okay." Chuck knew that Ynda would be of great value to him in the future. "Five, five million," Ynda stuttered. Chuck smiled and said, "Why didn''t you just take five million from the za ount?" Chuck thought that it was tens of millions of dors. But five million dors was considered a huge sum of money for Ynda''s family, who had been on a decline. Ynda felt touched, "Thank you, I will definitely repay you." Chuck smiled and said, "n out properly for thatnd and manage the za well. At the end of this year, I will give you a bonus more than that." Chuck had nned to give Ynda a big bonus at the end of the year. Now, it was considered as him giving it in advance, which he was fine with. After all, Chuck had other nsing up, and Ynda would be very busy, she probably would even need to stay upte all the time. Furthermore, Ynda was the one who was in charge of Chuck''s work, and she would also need to be in charge of thepany once he set it up in the future. Ynda was so moved that she couldn''t say a word. She just felt that she had worked for the right person. "How far away is your home? I''ll drive you over to settle this. While we''re there, I''ll see if there are any projects suited for us," Chuck proposed. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chuck thought that if they had bought thend over there, they must make results as soon as possible. Therefore, Ynda still couldn''t rest yet. It was better to solve this problem in the afternoon and continue the nning the next day. That was why Chuck asked how far Ynda''s family was away. Ynda hesitated and said, "It''s not too far away, but the road is not easy to drive on." Chuck''s BMW had been totaled and had not been dealt with yet. So, he only had a sports car with a low base, which was not suitable for driving on a bad road. Chuck decided to go back with Ynda by public transport in the end. After her father was scammed, Chuck was slightly worried for Ynda to go back alone to deal with it. Two was better than one. Besides, it was not too far away. If everything went well, they coulde back by that night. "It''s fine then, I won''t drive. You pack up your things, we''ll head out now!" Chuck said. "Okay." Ynda was already prepared and she went out with Chuck. Ynda went downstairs to arrange the affairs for that day. Soon, they got on to a bus at a nearby bus station around the za. It was crowded on the bus due to the peak hours of work, so it was very crammed. Chuck held on to the armrest and saw Ynda being surrounded, so he pulled her over and let her stay close to him. He couldn''t let her be taken advantage of by someone, could he? There were many people surrounding, and it was inevitable for Chuck and Ynda to have physical contact. Ynda stepped back awkwardly, but the crowded space did not allow her to do so. She had no choice but to lean on Chuck. ...... Yvette recovered from the shock and asked, "Are you saying that the owner of the za is my husband?" Just now, when she heard about this from Wilbur, she could not believe it. In her opinion, it was impossible. The day before yesterday, when Zelda slipped her tongue, she had thought of her husband, Chuck, being the owner of the za. When this idea came into her mind at that time, she denied it herself. How could it be possible? Chuck bought a sports car and a BMW. He had also bought his own house and rented a shop for himself, which in total cost approximately tens of millions of dors. Nevertheless, that amount was still far from what a za would cost. After all, the za was worth six to seven hundred million dors! How could her husband possibly afford to have so much money? However, Wilbur now said that Chuck was the one who took over the za, and he was now the owner! She really couldn''t believe it, but when she thought of the series of things rted to Chuck, it gradually became believable. How could it be possible for a person to spend up to 10 million dors in a month or so, without an asset of more than 100 million? What''s more, Chuck was in Ynda''s office in the za every time. Turns out, he was not working part-time, but managing the za as the boss! However, where did Chuck get the money to take over such a big za? Yvette was confused. "That''s right! This za was taken over by Chuck. Why? Didn''t he tell you?" Wilbur smirked. The reason why he told Yvette was that based on his understanding of women, he felt that Yvette was not a gold-digger. Therefore, he told her because he wanted her to know how much Chuck had been hiding from her! Yvette might get angry, and then she might break up with Chuck. It was not sincere for a man to be hiding so much from you! Yvette sat on the sofa and said, "No, my husband didn''t tell me." Everything suddenly made sense to her. The reason why she could renew her contract was because of the ''baller'', in other words, the owner of the za. However, where did Chuck get the money? Could it be that Chuck was a rich second generation? No, Yvette knew very well that Chuck''s parents gave up on him and left since he was young. At that time, Chuck''s grandfather said that his parents had left him, so how could Chuck be a rich second generation? Yvette couldn''t understand. "That''s strange. Why didn''t he tell you?" Wilbur said with a smile, acting oblivious. "I don''t know," Yvette was stunned. "Let me tell you. Chuck knew a big shot in Central City and Wi Logan is the name. All of this may be given by Wi to Chuck," Wilbur said. After all, his father told him that he had received a phone call from Wi, that was why he sold the za to Chuck. Wasn''t it considered given by Wi? Wi Logan? Yvette wasn''t at that level of status yet, so she hadn''t heard of the name. She just felt that Chuck was really mysterious for a moment. "Not only that, but Chuck is also the investor behind Zabrina''s movie that is currently shooting. Did he not tell you this as well?" Wilbur continued. Yvette shook her head. Except for her shock, there was nothing else she could feel. Investing a movie? No ordinary person could do that. No wonder her husband knew Zabrina. Seeing Yvette''splicated expression, Wilbur knew that his goal had been achieved. He smiled and said, "Well, I''ve told you everything. If you tell Chuck that I said it, he will be run over by a car." Yvette came to her senses and frowned. "Why are you telling me all this?" She asked. "Because I wanted to. Remember, if you tell him, Chuck will be killed by a car," Wilburughed as he went out. Then, he recalled something and stopped in his tracks. "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that the reason why Zelda''s restaurant can be opened in the za is, well, you know the reason. Chuck is the owner of the za, he can let anyone he wants in." Yvette said angrily, "Are you trying to plot against my husband?" "Why would I? I don''t have that ability. That Wi behind him is too powerful, far from what you can imagine. I won''t provoke such a person, so I asked you to promise me. If you say it out, he will be run over and killed by a car." Wilbur repeated his warning and exited the office. Yvette limped on the sofa, she was still shocked. She muttered to herself, "Hubby, what else are you hiding from me?" After a while, she went downstairs to Ynda''s office. At this time, Chuck should havee to the za because he was the boss. But when she arrived at the door, she noticed that the door of the office was closed. Where did they go? Yvette took out her mobile phone and called Chuck. It took him a long time to answer the phone. "Hey, Honey." Hearing the background noise, Yvette asked, "Hubby, where are you?" "On the bus," Chuck answered. "Hubby, what are you doing on the bus?" Yvette asked. "The BMW was hit, and I can''t drive it. I can''t drive my sports car either as I''m going to a ce where the road is quite rough, so I have to take the bus." "Alright. Hubby, are youing back tonight?" Yvette asked. "Yes," Chuck answered. "Okay, Hubby, be careful on the way. I have something to ask youter tonight," Yvette said. Hanging up the phone, Yvette looked at the surroundings. This za had turned out to belong to her husband... Chuck hung up, and those who were crammed in the bus stared at him disdainfully. His BMW got hit? Couldn''t drive his sports car? So he came to take the bus? What kind of shameless nonsense was that? These people looked at him in contempt. Chuck didn''t bother to pay attention to them. When they arrived at the bus station, Chuck and Ynda got down and went for a transit. Half an hourter, they arrived at Ynda''s home. The road was under maintenance and it was indeed really rough. If they really drove the sports car over, they wouldn''t even be able to move an inch. "Chuck, my house is over there." Ynda led the way. Chuck looked over and followed her home. However, when she knocked on the door, no one opened it. Ynda could only make a phone call and ask where her mother was. Soon, Ynda hung up the phone. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "My mother went to find my aunt. My aunt has money, and my mother wants to borrow from her." Ynda sighed and felt upset. She felt that she was really useless, hence her mother had to lower her pride and borrow money from others. "Where is that?" Chuck asked. "Not too far away, we can walk," Ynda said. Chuck nodded and asked to go. Soon, Chuck and Ynda arrived at her aunt''s house. Her aunt''s family could be considered as wealthy as they owned a small area to themselves. Both of them went up, and Ynda knocked on the door. It was a charming woman who opened the door. She was Ynda''s aunt. "Auntie, let me introduce you. This is my..." Ynda introduced, but her aunt nced at Chuck and interrupted, "You don''t have to introduce us. Come on in." Ynda sighed, "I''m sorry." Chuck shook his head. It wasn''t a big deal, it wasn''t as if he hadn''t been looked down on before. Then, both of them went in. Ynda saw her mother and she walked over, "Mom." "My daughter..." Her mother burst into tears. She hade over and asked to borrow money, but Ynda''s aunt was unwilling to lend her. Five million dors was not a small sum, and she didn''t believe that Ynda could pay her back. Thus, she didn''t want to borrow it. "Ynda, I''ll be honest with you. Your father''s business is over, and this was not as simple as owing five million dors. From now on, don''te to my house ever again," Ynda''s aunt said coldly. Just now, she was about to drive Ynda''s mother away. But now, Ynda came and brought a boy along? What was this? Ynda''s boyfriend? She shook her head. Why was she wasting her time on a boyfriend like this instead of focusing on her job? Not to mention that it was this kind of boyfriend as well? She stared at Chuck with a heart filled with disdain. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Ynda sighed. In the past, when her family was still wealthy, her aunt woulde to borrow money from them. And they would lend it to her, even if it was ten million dors, they didn''t ask her to pay them back. Now, for her aunt to say something like this, it made Ynda''s heart sink. "Mom, let''s go home," Ynda pulled her mother along. Her aunt''s attitude indicated how much cold treatment and grievance her mother must have suffered before she and Chuck arrived. Her mother shook her head and her eyes reddened. She panicked. If her sister didn''t help her, she didn''t know who else she could go to. Since the fall of her family, she had lost all of her friends. She had no other way. If she didn''t ask for her sister''s help, who else could she go to? Then, she got on her knees and pleaded, "Sister, please help me for thest time. I didn''t even ask you to repay the 20 million that you''ve borrowed from me before. Can you just take it as you paying me five million dors back?" "No. You said that you didn''t need me to pay back those 20 million dors, and now you want to take back your words?" Auntie shook her head coldly. "Don''t evere again. I won''t lend you money, not even a single cent," she said. "Sister," Ynda''s mother cried. Ynda rushed over to help her mother up, "Mom, don''t do this. I have the five million dors already." Ynda truly felt useless. Her mother had to kneel before someone to beg. She couldn''t imagine who else to go to for help if Chuck hadn''t offered his help to her this time around. "Ynda, is that true?" Ynda''s mother cried tears of joy. "Yes," Ynda nodded and said. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Really? Since you have the money already, why don''t you leave my house now? What are you still doing here for?" Auntie sneered. "Five million dors is not a small sum. Who would lend it to your family? A fool?" She thought disdainfully. "Auntie, you''ve gone too far," Ynda was angry. "I have gone too far? I''m sorry, but this is how society is now. My family is rich whereas yours is poor. This is the difference between us, a gap that you could never ovee. Don''t ever show up at my house again. You people are the shameless ones for staying in my house right now, don''t me me. This is my house, get out of here!" Auntie snorted, and her face full of contempt. She still had to go shopping with her friendster, so she didn''t have the time to waste on her poor rtives here. "Auntie, we are rtives after all. You really don''t have to do this. Have you forgotten how nice we have treated you before?. Now, you treat my mother so cruelly, how could you do such a thing?" Ynda was rarely provoked and angered, but she couldn''t help it that day. "What do you mean? Did I beg you all to do so? No, it was your own decision to treat me well, and you gave me the money willingly. Whatever you''ve given me is already mine. But now you want it back? Impossible! Get out of my house!" Auntie snorted indifferently. Ynda''s mother sighed and felt desperate, thinking that her daughter didn''t actually manage to get help. The reason why she had said so just now was to save some of their dignity. "Let''s go, Ynda." Ynda''s mother knew that it was useless for her to kneel again. Her sister wouldn''t have lent them the money anyway. "Mom," Ynda''s eyes were teary. She felt the waves of her mother''s sadness, and her heart ached for her. She suddenly realized that her mother was only in her forties but there was already so much grey in her hair. "Let''s go," Ynda''s mother sighed, and tears flowed out of her eyes. She didn''t want to stay here any longer. She waspletely humiliated just for nothing in return. Seeing her mother in despair, Ynda felt upset and wanted tofort her. "Okay, Mom. Let''s go home," Ynda said. "Leave now, I have shopping to do with my friends, and you''ve already dyed my time. If you dare toe again next time, I will kick you out." Auntie then continued in her cold tone while staring at the dirt on the floor, feeling disgusted, "Haven''t you seen an expensive rug? Don''t you know the rules? Walking in like that, who allowed you to enter with that dirt under your feet? Just look at how dirty my rug has be! So filthy!" Auntie scolded angrily. She had spent more than ten thousand dors on this fur carpet. Now that it''s been trampled like this, her heart ached badly. Chuck looked down at his feet, it wasn''t dirty. It was normal to leave footprints on fur rugs. Ynda helped her mother out and looked back at her aunt. "What are you looking at? Look at how you''ve messed up my fur rug. Especially your boyfriend, looking broke. Don''t step in my house anymore! Go squat outside! Is this a ce for you to enter as you wish? You broke *ss! Get out now, or I''ll ask you to pay for it. But looking at your appearance, you don''t seem to be able to afford it!" Auntie stared at Chuck with a disgusted look on her face. Who did he think he was? Not only did he show up uninvited, but he also dirtied her expensive rug. Ynda was furious, and so was her mother. Perhaps her mother didn''t sleep well for the past few days, hence she got too mad and fainted. "Mom, Mom..." Ynda called out frantically. "Ynda, let''s send your mom to the hospital," Chuck saw that her mother was wearing herself out. And to be insulted by her sister this way, it was enough to make her faint. This was serious, they needed to take her to the hospital. "Okay," Ynda was also anxious and felt even more distressed for her mother. Ever since her family had lost their money, her mother had been wearing herself out to her limits. To think that her mother was used to living a luxury life before this, she had never needed to do anything by herself. Chuck carried Ynda''s mother down the stairs, and Ynda followed him in a hurry. Her aunt closed the door in disgust. Then, her phone rang and she answered, "Hello, I''ll be there soon. Oh, don''t mention it, it''s just a few poor rtives that hade to borrow money. I''m so annoyed. Of course, I''m not lending them. By the looks of their family, it''s impossible for them to make aeback for the rest of their life... Let''s not talk about them. I''ll be there soon..." Chuck went downstairs with Ynda''s mother in his arms. But after some motion, she had regained consciousness. Ynda was worried, "Mom, I''ll take you to the hospital." "No, I''m fine. It''s costly to go to the hospital," she shook her head bitterly. Ynda started crying after hearing her words, "Mom..." "Auntie, let''s go to the hospital and have a check-up," Chuck was concerned. Seeing her like this, Chuck recalled of the time when he was reluctant to buy medicine even when he caught a cold. He had no money, and neither did Yvette as she had just started her business during that time and still owed others money. "No, don''t waste money. Ynda, just buy me a bottle of water will do," she said. Ynda knew her mother''s character. If she said she didn''t want to go, then she wouldn''t go for sure. Hence, Ynda rushed to the roadside to buy some water. Chuck helped Ynda''s mother sit on the chair at the bus station. The woman looked at Chuck and asked, "Are you my daughter''s boyfriend?" Chuck was embarrassed. Of course, he was not. Ynda was the strong and independent type of woman, and she probably didn''t even intend to find a boyfriend. "Thank you for willing toe back with her under such circumstances," she sighed, full of mixed emotion. It was true love after hardship, and she felt content that her daughter had found a boyfriend like him. In her opinion, Chuck seemed to be a good match for her daughter. But at the same time, she felt guilty because of her family''s current situation. If it were some other boys, they would have left a long time ago. On the other hand, Chuck seemed like a great guy. Chuck was embarrassed to hear that. He just came here to apany Ynda to solve the problem. After all, Ynda was very busy back there. The za and the new piece ofnd that he bought both required someone to handle. "Auntie, it''s only what I should do," Chuck said. "No, young man, you are a good person. By the way, how long have you been with my daughter?" She was a little expectant. Chuck found it embarrassing and felt sorry if he were to say that they were not lovers. Thus, he could only reply, "A few months." "A few months?" Her mother was confused. "Yeah, a few months. Don''t you worry, Auntie. Ynda has already got the money." "Money?" She sighed, "My daughter has always been sensible since she was a child. Her expense in college money was earned through her part-time jobs, and yet she would give them to me every year. She is truly capable, but five million is not a small sum. Last month, she said that she had just found a new job with a sry of more than ten thousand dors. But, where did she manage to get the five million dors from?" In her opinion, Ynda only said that she had gotten the money just to maintain both of their dignity. But, how could she possibly have gotten it? She sighed again. Sure enough, true colors were only seen after they have fallen. "Someone gave it to her," Chuck didn''t say that it was from him. There was no need to, as long as it was enough to solve the problem. "Gave it to her?" Ynda''s mother was worried that her daughter had taken the wrong path. Although she believed in her own daughter, she was forced by the situation. What else could her daughter have done? "Young man, tell me, who gave my daughter the money?" Her mother asked worriedly. She shouldn''t have asked Chuck about this as it would cause problems in his and Ynda''s rtionship, but who else could she ask besides Chuck? Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Since her mother wanted to find out so badly, Chuck thought of admitting that it was him. After all, it was not an unsightly matter. As Ynda''s ''boyfriend'', it was not a big deal for him to give his girlfriend five million dors to spend. "Auntie," As soon as Chuck spoke a word, a BMW drove out from the residential area that they were in earlier. The car window rolled down, and it was Ynda''s aunt who was wearing heavy makeup. She looked at Chuck disdainfully. He didn''t even have a car? What a poor man. "Stop chasing me, I''ll be there soon. Those poor rtives are still lingering by the entrance. What are they doing? They''re waiting for the bus! How could they afford a car? Alright,ing,ing," Ynda''s aunt said over the phone while stepping on the gas pedal and left. Ynda''s mother saw this and sighed repeatedly. "So-called rtives, when ites to money, even your own sister would turn against you. You know, I used to help support their family." "Auntie, don''t be sad," Chuck could rte to that. When he was in school, he was constantly being looked down upon, that was why Chuck could understand how it felt. However, when it came to this, it made Chuck wonder if his mother had any sisters or other rtives. Chuck didn''t know much about this. Perhaps there were. Chuck had always wanted to have cousins. Of course, Auntie Logan was not considered as his real cousin. It was Auntie Logan''s own decision to take his mother as her elder sister, they were not blood-rted. Ynda''s mother sighed heavily and felt very sad. However, she also thought it through. She had enjoyed a glorious life in her past, and it wasn''t a big deal if she had to continue the rest of her life like this. At this time, Ynda came back with a bottle of water. "Mom, drink some water." Auntie took a sip and said, "Ynda, let''s go home now." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Okay," Ynda wanted to see her father as well. He must felt very guilty, and her mother needed some rest too. After a while, the bus came, and the three of them boarded it. Fortunately, this time, there were not many people on the bus and all three of them had a ce to sit. "Ynda, your boyfriend has a good character," Ynda''s mother said. Ynda blushed, shook her head and said, "Mom, you''ve misunderstood, he is not my boyfriend." "What do you mean he''s not? Are you trying to hide this from me? He just said that he has been with you for a few months. Why are you denying it?" "Mom, he''s really not," Ynda was helpless. She nced at Chuck, who was sitting behind her and felt grateful in her heart. "He doesn''t look down on us, yet you still wouldn''t admit him as your boyfriend?" Ynda''s mother was a little mad. "Mom, fine... He is, is that good enough?" Ynda replied. Since she had once pretended to be Chuck''s girlfriend, this was nothing. "Your dad has been scammed of so much money this time. What should we do? Your aunt doesn''t want to lend us the money, and we can''t find anyone else to help. What should we do?" Ynda''s mother muttered as she thought about it, she looked worried and her eyes were teary again. What should they do? Deep down, she was worried sick. "Mom, I really did manage to borrow the money! He was the one who lent it to me," Ynda pointed Chuck. "What? Your boyfriend lent it to you?" Ynda''s mother was surprised. She turned to look at Chuck, and then sighed and shook her head. "Ynda, don''t lie to me. Your boyfriend appears to be an ordinary person. How could he have lent you five million dors?" In her opinion, Chuck was dressing too ordinarily. How could he afford to have five million dors right now? "Ynda, I''m not one of those who have prejudice towards the poor. As long as he likes you, there''s no need to lie to me," Ynda''s mother said sternly. "Mom, listen to me. He''s very rich, and he''s my..." Ynda smiled. How could her mother say that? Was Chuck looking too ordinary? She looked back at Chuck, who had natural slicked hair and handsome facial features. He was a decent looking guy, and he had a confident look in his eyes. How would a poor man have such confidence? But before she could finish her words, her mother''s cell phone rang. She took out her cell phone and said, "It''s your dad..." She answered the phone and panicked soon after. She hung up the phone and cried, "Ynda, your dad had been captured by those men! They want him to pay up now or they''ll chop his hands off!" Ynda was also shocked, "What?" How could this be? Did they owe the usury? Ynda was anxious, "Mom, where is Dad?" "In the suburbs. What should I do? What should I do? Where should I borrow money from now?" Ynda''s mother felt desperate. It was five million dors, where should she borrow it from? "Mom, it''s okay. I''ll take care of it. Let''s head to Dad first. If we arete, something bad might happen to him," Ynda forced herself to calm down. "Okay," Ynda''s mother decided, they should first go for the rescue. If they couldn''t do it, death would be thest straw to force their way out. Ynda stood up and ran to Chuck, "Chuck, my father, my father......" "What happened to Uncle?" Chuck was surprised, Ynda was almost in tears. "My father is held captive right now, and they are asking for the money." "Then hurry up and pay them," Chuck stood up. This was not a joke. If he owed them millions of dors, who knows what they would do out of anger? "It''s okay. I''ll go with you," Chuck was being serious. As long as they paid the money, it should be fine. Ynda was really touched and teared up. When the three of them got to the next station, they got off and switched to a taxi. When they arrived, the ce looked like a ruin. Chuck held on to both of them. For the men to choose such a remote ce, things might not be as simple as he thought. Chuck looked around and saw a scrap iron. He tied the iron rod on his back in case he needed it later. After that, Chuck felt slightly reassured. He couldn''t afford any mistakes, at least, he needed to ensure both Ynda and her mother''s safety. "Come on, let''s go in." Chuck nodded, and the three of them walked inside. He saw about ten hooligans watching over a middle-aged man in his 40s or 50s. He had been beaten ck and blue, seemingly had been tortured by them. When he saw Yndaing over, he lowered his head in guilt. Chuck looked around, there was no one else aside from these ten people. If they have some other thoughts, Chuck was not sure if he could win against them. Now, he was in urgent need of learning how to fight from his mother. If he had his mother''s ability, he could have easily taken care of these bunch of underlings. Chuck decided to learn from either his mother or Auntie Logan as soon as he went back after this! "Took you long enough, have you brought the money here?" The leader was a strong man adorned with a golden ne. He looked like a nouveau riche. "Dad!" Ynda was angry. How could they beat up her father like this? "Why did you hit him? Why?" She even wanted to p this nouveau riche''s face. "Why? This old thing borrowed money from me and couldn''t pay up, of course I''d hit him!" The man snorted. "Have you brought along the money? If you didn''t, I''ll cut off one of his fingers now!" "No!" Ynda''s mother cried and ran over. She was too worn out and couldn''t stand such a scene. "Here''s the money. Take my card!" Ynda took out the card and red at him fiercely. Ynda''s mother was nervous. Did her daughter really have the money? She looked at Chuck again and sighed. Chuck didn''t look like a baller! "Hey, where did you get the money from? Did you sell yourself?" The strong man looked at Ynda with interest. Of course, he knew Ynda. Otherwise, why would he have lent the money to this old man? "Shameless!" Ynda stared at him. "I''ve paid you back. Now, let go of my dad immediately!" The strong man turned his head. One of his underlings came over and took the card, but he did not forget to sneak a touch on Ynda''s palm. This underling had his heart racing, he had never seen such a beautiful woman. The women in those clubs he went to were no match for Ynda! Thus, it was natural that he didn''t want to miss this opportunity. Ynda frowned, and Chuck saw it. He got mad immediately and came over to p this underling! The underling was a thin man. How could he have withstood Chuck''s p? After receiving the p, he fell onto the ground. "F*ck you!" The underling was pissed. He got up and his eyes threw daggers at Chuck. "Watch your hands!" Chuck was expressionless as he spat. Such a filthy person was truly destined to be an underling for the rest of his life. "Who''s this br*t? You dare to hit my men?" The leader''s eyes were cold. How could he be the boss if he didn''t stand up for his men when they got beaten up? "I''m a nobody. If your underlings don''t know the rules, I''ll teach him on your behalf. Take the money and let him go," Chuck''s gaze was steely as he spoke, which made the strong man frown. "Take the money first," the man ordered. The underling was reluctant, but he had to swipe the card first. After making sure that there was indeed five million dors in it, he nodded. The leader stared at Ynda unexpectedly and smiled. "Five million dors? It really seems that you did sell yourself. What do you think? Are you interested in spending a night with me? I can even afford ten thousand per night." Chapter 256 Chapter 256 "Watch your mouth!" Chuck said coldly. "Oh, do you want to stand up for her?" The leader sneered and was offended. Several underlings immediately gathered around Chuck. "Let him go now!" Chuck''s expression did not change. "Let him go?" The leader scorned, "Five million dors is paid, but what about the interest? A hundred thousand dors per day, and he had borrowed it for a total of fifteen days! Where are the remaining 1.5 million dors? Pay up!" "You!" Ynda got angry. Ynda''s mother was stunned. Was there truly five million dors in her daughter''s card? "If you don''t pay up, your dad still won''t be able to leave today!" The leader snorted. Then, he turned to Ynda and smirked, "Of course, if you''d like to apany me for a few nights, it wouldn''t hurt for me to give you a discount. Haha!" "You are shameless!" Ynda was fuming with anger. She didn''t expect it to turn out like this. He had demanded another 1.5 million! Chuck pulled her behind him. "You''re not letting him go, are you?" Chuck stared at these people. As expected, these people would really y tricks. They had collected five million dors, but now they''re asking for a stake of 1.5 million dors? Are they trying to rob under the broad daylight? "You''re courting death, aren''t you?" The leader came over with a sneer, a steel pipe in his hand. His face was full of murderous intent, and the other subordinates gathered around him with fierce eyes. "Go to h*ll!" Chuck grabbed the iron rod he tied to behind his back and swung it. "Ah!" When he hit the leader''s head, blood gushed out immediately from the wound. Then, he fell onto the ground with a shocked expression. He was beaten up? "You! Go, destroy him! Rip him apart!" The leader was furious, he had never gotten beaten up like this before. The other underlings were also stunned, then they charged forward under hismand. "Ynda, take Uncle and Auntie away," Chuck shouted. He shouldn''t hesitate now, and he kicked forward. One of the underlings held his stomach in pain and fell to the ground, screaming. Chuck wasn''t holding back at all. How could a thin man resist such a heavy kick? It was considered well done for him to not pass out. However, when seven to eight of them started beating Chuck with steel pipes, it was still too tough for him to handle alone. After getting beaten a few times, Chuck was also grimacing due to the injuries. Fortunately, he had been learning how to box for a few days, hence his moves were also fast and urate. He was beaten, but three of the opponents dropped on the ground, yowling with blood oozing out from their head.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Hurry up, Ynda! Head out first!" Chuck shouted. Although he was in pain, he was excited after a few rounds. He felt that fighting was quite exhrating. Ynda was very anxious. She ran up to her father and untied him, asking him to take her mother away. Then, she picked up the stone on the ground and went to help Chuck. She could not leave like this, while Chuck was fighting alone over here. Chuck was surprised when Ynda came over. He gave up on his pride and started aiming for the men''s groin area. Shortly after, cries and screams were loud in the ruin. Ynda saw that someone ran behind Chuck and was about to sneak upon him. She screamed and flung the stone in her hand. This person let out an exim of pain and fainted on the ground. Chuck let out a sigh of relief. He had suffered some injuries, but he also had knocked out all of them in the process. Chuck thought that he could probably be a master in fighting after training with his mother in the future. "Chuck, are you okay?" Ynda ran over and saw Chuck sweating all over his head. Chuck had fought against so many people just now, and he was also beaten a few times. It must be very painful. "I''m fine. You should go out quickly," Chuck said. He still had to have a few words with the leader, otherwise, Ynda''s family would not have a peace of mind in the future. "No, how can I leave behind when you''re helping me?" Ynda shook her head. She could never do such a thing. Chuck nced at her for a few times and walked towards the leader. The man was also stupefied. How could all his underlings get defeated like this? "What, what do you want?" He stammered as he stood up with his hands holding onto the wound on his head. Chuck kicked him, and he fell to the ground again with a scream. "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me!" "Do you know who I am?" Chuck crouched down and stared at him coldly. "No, I don''t know," he shook his head. But at this time, the coldness in Chuck''s re terrified him. At this moment, he felt himself as small as an ant on the ground. "If you cause any trouble for Ynda again, I''ll let you know who I am!" Chuck stared at him and smashed the iron stick in his hand on the ground. The leader was scared to death. He was terrified, "I won''t, I won''t anymore." "Remember, if you provoke me again, I''ll ughter your entire family!" Chuck stood up. For a moment, his figure was befitting of a king. Ynda was stunned. She had never seen Chuck behaving like this. Even she felt the fear creeping up. The leader''s face turned pale from fear. Chuck red at him for thest time, then turned to Ynda and said, "Let''s get out of here." "Okay," Ynda came to her senses and followed Chuck out. The leader got up from the ground, and so did his underlings. Some of them were holding on to their stomachs, and some of them had to cover their heads, but they were all pissed. "Boss, we''ll send someone to cripple him!" "That''s right, this br*t actually beat us up like this! We can''t stand it!" An underling with his head full of blood said fiercely. p! The leader pped him in the face! The underling was stunned, "Boss, why did you hit me?" "This man is not simple. Let''s not provoke him!" His heart was still fluttering with fear. The look in his eyes just now was too scary, too terrifying, it was as if he saw Master Harry from Central City. "Why? Isn''t this guy just good at fighting? Let''s get 20 men this time, we can definitely beat the sh*t out of him!" "It''s not that simple. He may be of the same being as Master Harry of Central City. We can''t afford to offend him!" The leader shook his head. "What? Master Harry?" These minions were so frightened at the name that they all copsed weakly on the ground. They were just usury loaners. How could they bepared to Master Harry of Central City? They were not qualified. Just a stomp from the man could get all of them killed! The leader nodded. "Yes, someone simr to Master Harry..." At this time, Chuck, Ynda, and her parents had already walked to the roadside and they were trying to hitch a ride. Ynda''s father was too embarrassed to speak, but her mother was on the contrary. She was getting more satisfied with Chuck. She felt that her daughter''s boyfriend was very good, and that her daughter was very lucky to have met him. Soon, they managed to get a ride. Ynda and Chuck sent her parents home. But when they arrived at the house, it was already dark. Chuck then thought of Auntie Logan. "Oh no!" He made an excuse to go to the bathroom and gave Auntie Logan a phone call to apologize. Auntie Logan was not angry. She smiled and told Chuck to not overthink. Chuck didn''t feel relieved until he heard Auntie Logan''s gentle voice. He took off his shirt and saw that his back was bruised. He had taken a few blows just now. And now, he was finally beginning to feel the pain. Chuck was in agony. "What''s wrong, Chucky?" Wi heard Chuck''s squeaky voice. She was concerned. "I''m fine." Of course, Chuck wouldn''t say that he had got beaten up. "Be careful, Chucky," Wi was worried. She had been feeling uneasy throughout the afternoon. She was waiting for Chuck toe over and bring her out, but he didn''t appear for the afternoon. She was a little disappointed, but she was more concerned that Chuck might have gotten into trouble. "I will, Auntie Logan, you should rest," Chuck said. "Okay," Wi answered. Chuck hung up. But as soon as he walked out, he heard an argument going on. He walked out of the bathroom in confusion. He saw Ynda''s aunt hade over. What was she doing? "F*ck you, poor people, settle it on your own if you owe them money. Now, they have found me," she was in a rage. Just now, while she was shopping, she was suddenly pulled into an alley and was threatened by some people. They asked her to pay up, but she didn''t even owe anyone money, so why should she pay? She was frightened to death. After she left, she immediately thought of Ynda''s family. She felt that she was caught in the middle of their affairs. But what she didn''t know was, herself was the one they were looking for! "Auntie, we''ve already paid off all our debts," Ynda exined. "Paid off?!" Her aunt pped Ynda heavily, and a palm print immediately appeared on Ynda''s face. Ynda sighed, they did bring this upon her aunt after all, which made her feel guilty. Therefore, she did not intend to fight back. She shook her head and repeated, "Auntie, we''ve really paid off our debt." "You''ve paid it off in an afternoon? Do you think I''m stupid? Where did you get those five million dors from? Did you steal it, rob it, or did you sell yourself?" She red at Ynda. "Don''t go too far, Auntie," Ynda stared back at her upon hearing her disgraceful words. "Go too far? It''s all because of you poor people that I got threatened. Why don''t you go to h*ll? If you can''t afford to pay the debt, go and jump off the building, then you don''t have to pay back!" Auntie shrieked angrily. How could she have such shameless rtives? Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Her aunt''s curses had made Ynda really angry. "Auntie, you''ve crossed the line. The money we owe is already..." "Shut up, you still have the nerve to call me your Auntie? You poor rtives, just go to h*ll!" Her aunt looked at Ynda with disgust and contempt. She was beyond furious. She was enjoying her shopping trip but had to suddenly be threatened just because of these poor rtives. When she came here just now, she almost wanted to call her husband and ask him to get some men to deal with these bunch of poor rtives. Why was her luck so bad? "Auntie, please leave!" Ynda felt that there was no point exining to her. "Do you think I''m willing to stay here? What kind of rubbish house is this? I won''te here anymore for the rest of my life. And don''t ever go to my house again. If youe again, you will be hit to death by a car!" Her aunt snorted and turned to leave. When Ynda''s mother watched as her sister said these words, she felt truly angry and saddened. "Also, if you poor people get me into trouble again in the future, I''ll make you suffer!" Ynda''s aunt cursed and her voice was loud at the stairs. "What a garbage house!" "Auntie, we really did pay it off," Ynda walked to the door and said. She couldn''t suppress her anger. "How did you pay for it? For a bunch of poor people, did you sell your body?" Her aunt''s voice came from downstairs. Ynda sighed and her head started to ache. She shook her head. How could this happen? How could her aunt be threatened when the money was already paid off? "Mom, Dad, rest well for now," Ynda consoled her parents. She could see that her mother was very sad. After settling down her parents, Ynda wanted to talk to Chuck. However, as soon as Chuck came out, he had already seen this scene. He saw Ynda''s face was red and he felt a little sympathetic for her. He reached out and touched her face. Ynda stepped back and said, "Thank you, I''m fine." "Okay. What''s going on? How could your aunt be threatened?" Chuck was surprised that this shrew would actuallye to them. "I don''t know. Just now, Auntie said that she was dragged into the alley when she went shopping. Someone asked her to pay up," Ynda was also surprised, but her aunt had already left, and she didn''t know how to deal with it. Chuck walked to the window and looked down. He saw that her aunt had just gone downstairs and got into her car. Chuck sympathized with Ynda. Earlier, he had wanted to hit her aunt, but he knew Ynda wouldn''t want that. It wasn''t right for him to hit Ynda''s elders as well! In the car, Ynda''s aunt was enraged! "This kind of garbage ce, I won''te again!" She started the car angrily, but just then, she received a call from her husband. She answered, "Honey, I''m in the slum. I''ming back right away." "Dear, did anyone look for you today?" There was a hasty voice on the phone. "Yes, my broke rtives, Ynda and her family have borrowed money and couldn''t afford to pay them back. Those who are pursuing debts found me and threatened me to pay instead. If I don''t, they say they''ll take my nudes. I''m truly unlucky to have such people as my rtives," the more she talked about it, the angrier she became. "Dear, no, it''s not because of Ynda. I..." Her husband faltered on the phone. "Then who was it?" She was stunned. "I, I was tricked yesterday when I yed poker with someone. I''ve lost more than 50 million dors, and all our cars and properties were mortgaged. I still owe seven to eight million dors. Dear, do you still have money?" Her husband said nervously. "What? Honey, you..." Auntie was scared, but soon she got angry. "Honey, what''s wrong with you? Why did you lose so much money? I told you not to gamble, just stop! Why didn''t you listen to me?" She cried in frustration. "Dear, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. How much money do you have now? How much?" He asked hurriedly. She paused for a moment and answered, "One hundred thousand. You gave me two hundred thousand dorsst month, and I''ve used some, I..." "Only one hundred thousand? Hurry up and get someone to borrow money from. Otherwise, they''ll cut my hand off if they found me, and they will take your nudes as well. Hurry up!" Her husband cried desperately. "I... who should I borrow the money from? My group of friends are all fair-weathered, how can I turn to them for help?" She panicked. She was already in her forties. Although her appearance was well- maintained, if her nudes were taken, how embarrassing would that be? How will she continue to live like that? "Ask from Ynda''s family!" Her husband said. "You want me to borrow from them? They''re a bunch of poor people who still owe others five million dors. How would they have the money to lend me?" At this moment, she was still looking down on them. "They''ve already returned the money today. It was my friend who lent the money to her father. He told me that he took those five million dors from her card," he rified. "What? How is that possible? How could Ynda have five million? Their family has gone bankrupt for a while, right? Did Ynda really sell her body? What a cheap b*tch!" She couldn''t believe what she heard. "No, it was from her boyfriend. He''s loaded!" "Him? That poor looking dude is rich? How is that possible?" She shook her head and said with increasing suspicion. Her husband cried out, "He has it! My friend said that Ynda''s boyfriend has a strong background. He is almost on par as Master Harry of Central City. How can he be poor? Where are you now? Go and ask Ynda''s boyfriend to lend us the money. Go!" "I, I won''t go!" She bit her lips and refused. She was shocked. She had seen how Ynda''s boyfriend, Chuck, looked like. How would he be on par with Central City''s Master Harry? "You won''t go? Do you want my hands to be chopped off? Do you want your nudes to be exposed?" On the phone, her husband got angry. "No, I won''t go! You solve it yourself. I''m going to divorce you!" Then, she quickly hung up the phone. She was so angry that she thought, "What''s wrong with me? How could I marry such a man?" She had maintained a good body figure and she was still beautiful. Thus, there was no need for her to worry about not being able to find other men. Out of nowhere, several fierce-looking men suddenly drove over and blocked her way out. "So you were hiding here, huh? Get out of the car!" they yelled. It frightened her and she wanted to drive off in a haste, but one of them hit her car with an iron rod. Boom! The windshield of the car was shattered, and the woman was so scared that her mind nked out. The big man opened the door and pulled her out. With a snap, he pped her in the face. Ynda''s aunt covered her cheek and fell onto the ground. This p made her tears spill and she pleaded, "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me, go and look for my husband, look for my husband!" "Sorry, but your husband had asked for you to pay for the debts!" The big man sneered and picked her up from the ground. She was so scared that she screamed, "Help, help..." p! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He pped her in the face again, and she screamed in pain. "If you shout again, I''ll rip your clothes off!" The man threatened while the other men surrounded her. Auntie was scared out of her wits. "No, no, this is my husband''s gambling debt. Go and ask the money from him!" "Ask from him? What''s there to get from a man like him? Who doesn''t know that although you are not young, you''ve maintained your figure well? Several big bosses have taken a fancy for you, if I take a few photos of you and get you into the club, I can even earn several million. At least, our brothers can have a go with you first!" The big manughed wickedly. The other strong man sneered and said, "I''ll give you a chance to find someone to pay the debt immediately! Otherwise, today, your nudes will be leaked within your circle of friends. Haha, some of your male friends might have wanted to see it a long time ago!" "No!" Auntie cried out of fear, "I don''t have any money, I swear! The car! You can take the car!" "Sorry, but the car had been mortgaged by your husband, and so was your house. None of these is yours anymore," the big man smirked and said. Auntie cried loudly. "How could this happen?" That morning, she had just discussed with her friends about travelling, but now all of those ns vanished in the blink of an eye. She felt as if she was dreaming, but her face hurt a lot and the pain indicated it was indeed real. "Make your phone call now!" The big man threatened. "I''ll call, I''ll call," Auntie cried while taking her phone out. She called her best friend. "Hello, Alyssa, can you lend me some money? It''s not much, do you have six million with you? Hello, hello..." Ynda''s aunt felt wronged. This was her best friend. When both of them went out, she was the one who paid for basically everything. But now, her best friend had actually hung up when she wanted to borrow money from her. She felt wronged and continued calling other friends, but it was all the same. She felt hopeless. p! The big man gave her another p impatiently, "Things of a feather flock together. What kind of friends are these that you have? You can''t even borrow a few million dors? I think you just want us to be your photographer. Don''t worry, we will take your nude photos professionally. Brother, drag her into the car!" "Yes, boss!" The underling came over to snatch the crying woman. She was scared to tears and struggled, "Don''t take my nudes, don''t, I, wait! I still have people who I haven''t called yet. My niece is upstairs, her boyfriend is very rich. I''ll go up to ask them now!" Chapter 258 Chapter 258 "Your niece? Is she Ynda Lane of the Lane family? Hasn''t her family gone into bankruptcy?" The big man frowned and looked up doubtfully. How could a millionaire live in such amunity? "Her family is broke, but she was lucky enough to find a rich boyfriend," said Ynda''s aunt. She still had doubts in her heart. Would someone like him even have money? But, what could she do now? She couldn''t allow these people to take her nude photos! "A rich boyfriend? I heard that Ynda is very beautiful, so it''s not impossible for her to find someone loaded. Okay, bring us to her! Remember, if you fail to borrow from them, I will personally take the photos for you!" The big man sneered. The woman cried harder. She did not know if they will help or not, because she had said that she would never go to their house again. Moreover, she had treated Ynda and her family ruthlessly just now, and she even mocked Ynda''s boyfriend. Would Ynda help her? Would he lend her the money? p! The big man pped her once again. "Quit dawdling, are you trying to waste my time? Hurry up!" Auntie yowled and cried with her hands covering her cheek. She begged, "Please don''t hit me." "You deserve it! Lead the way! Now!" The big man was impatient. Ynda''s aunt cried and led the way. When they arrived at the door of Ynda''s house, these men were even more skeptical. "You''re not lying, are you? If Ynda truly has a rich boyfriend, why would he let her and her family live in such a ce?" This ce was so shabby, and there was no elevator. How could it be possible? They did not believe it at all. "I, I was not sure whether her boyfriend is rich as well, I..." she was stammering. p! The big man pped her angrily, she fell onto the ground with a painful scream. "Are you toying me around? Drag her away. We''ll take her nudes, I''ll handle the camera!" The man ordered. "Ah, no! Let me ask them. What if her boyfriend is really rich? Please," she begged. "Then, what are you waiting for? Go and knock on the door!" The big man asked impatiently. She sobbed and got up from the ground. Then, she knocked on the door and it was soon opened. It was Ynda who opened the door suspiciously. Just now, she heard some voices outside the door and she got curious about what was going on. When she opened the door, she was stunned. It was... her aunt? "Ynda, save me," her aunt cried. Ynda''s parents heard the noise and came out as well. When they saw the woman in such a miserable state, both of them were shocked. What had happened? When Ynda''s aunt went down just now, she was still fine. Why had she turned out this way in just around ten minutes? Chuck had also stood up from the sofa. "Auntie, what''s wrong with you?" Ynda sighed. "That j*rk of a husband has gambled away all our money and we still owe them several million. You have to save me. If I don''t have the money, they will take my nudes and sell me off. Ynda, save me!" She cried bitterly and felt extremely wronged. Her life had turned upside down too suddenly and had hit rock bottom. "That''s right, if you have money, lend it to her. Otherwise, you will see her nudes in no time. By then, it would be interesting," these big men came in with a sneer. Ynda frowned. "Didn''t you say that you wouldn''te to our ce ever again just moments ago?" Ynda''s father snorted lightly. "Mr. Lane, I was wrong. Ynda, I was wrong!" Ynda''s aunt cried even harder. "Do you have the money or not? If you don''t, I''ll just take your nudes!" The big man was getting increasingly impatient. How rich could they be to live in such a ce? He was getting more and more skeptical. "No!" Her aunt cried and shook her head. "Ynda, help your aunt..." "Auntie, how much did you owe?" Ynda asked hesitantly. "Up to eight million dors! It''s not much," the big man spoke for her aunt. "What? Eight million?" Ynda was stunned, and so were her parents. Her aunt could only cry. "Auntie, I don''t have that much money," Ynda shook her head. To be honest, she was really sad just now as she was insulted by her aunt despite that she had treated her aunt very well when she was younger. In the past, when her aunt said she had run out of money, Ynda would give her a million out of her own pocket. But, how did her aunt treated her in return? She had chased Ynda away. "Ynda, save me for the sake of me as your aunt. Save me!" The crying woman was anxious. "I really don''t have it," Ynda shook her head again. "What about your boyfriend? He has it, he has it! Can you ask him to lend it to me? Is that okay?" Ynda''s aunt nced at Chuck with pleading eyes. Chuck remained expressionless. Ynda shook her head. Then, her aunt ran towards Chuck and burst into tears, "My husband said that you are very rich. Can you lend me the money?" Ynda''s parents looked at Chuck with surprise. Very rich? Exactly how rich was he? Chuck shook his head. "Do you have the money or not? If you have it, lend it to me. I am your aunt!" She continued to cry while saying. "You''re not my aunt," Chuck shook his head again and uttered. How could such a woman deserve to be his aunt? "You are Ynda''s boyfriend, therefore, I am your aunt. I am!" Chuck still shook his head. "You, you don''t have it, do you? As I said, you can''t be rich, it''s impossible! Yet, that piece of sh*t has asked me to look for you. He wanted me to borrow money from a broke man? Cut your pretense!" Her aunt shrieked crazily. "Auntie, you''ve gone too far," Ynda was furious. How dare she talk about Chuck like that? Her aunt lost it and started screaming, "You''re all broke. What have I ever done to deserve such poor-stricken rtives? You can''t even afford eight million dors. Why don''t you go to h*ll? Why don''t you kill yourselves?" She was really ridiculous. How could she have believed in her husband''s words? To believe that a loser like Chuck would be loaded? "It''s just for eight million, and you''ve be this way?" Chuck said calmly. "Go to h*ll! I can owe eight million dors, but you br*t wouldn''t even be able to afford eight thousand dors. Go to h*ll!" She cried and screamed hysterically. She was desperate. Her nudes would be taken and leaked out soon, what should she do? "I have the money alright! Uncle, Auntie, it''s my first timeing to your ce today. I didn''t prepare any gifts, so I can only give you some pocket money," Chuck turned to Ynda''s parents and said with a grin. Both of them were stunned. "You''re still pretending!" Ynda''s aunt roared as she shed tears. She was currently in desperation, yet this person still wanted to pretend?! "Ynda, I''ll transfer the money to a bank card. Please give it to your parents!" Chuck took out his mobile phone and transferred 8888888 dors to Ynda. Ynda froze on the spot. Ding! She received a notification on her phone. She checked it and was stunned again. Those big men came over with doubts. When they saw Ynda''s transaction notification, they were dumbstruck as well. "Hey, he really transferred a sum of money, and it''s eight million dors!" Then, they turned around and scrutinized Chuck up again, muttering in their hearts, "Can''t believe it. He''s dressed in such an ordinary way, who would''ve expected that he is loaded!" Chuck was truly extravagant. He had given pocket money worth more than eight million dors like it was nothing! The figure was even reaching nine million dors. Ynda''s parents were so surprised that they almost dropped their jaws. When they came over and saw their daughter''s mobile phone, they were shocked. He truly did transfer it over. They didn''t expect her boyfriend to be so rich. Ynda''s aunt rushed over and grabbed Ynda''s mobile phone to take a look. She was stunned and shocked. He really did transfer it! She thought it was a mistake, but it wasn''t! This loser was actually rich! Aunt recovered from the shock and had a glimmer of hope in her heart. She cried and ran up to Chuck, "So, you really are wealthy. You can lend it to me, lend it to me." She really shouldn''t have judged a book by its cover. Ynda was so lucky to find a baller who could spend nine million dors like it was nothing! "Are you asking me to borrow you the money?" Chuck questioned with a poker face. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Yes, I am your aunt after all. Can''t you just lend me eight million dors? Please." She begged. "I have the money, but why should I lend it to you?" Chuck asked. "Because I am your aunt! It''s only reasonable for you to lend me money since we are rtives!" She sobbed. "Is that so? So, you do know the meaning of ''rtives''. Then, why didn''t you lend the money to Ynda?" Chuck asked. "I..." Auntie hesitated. She then replied, "Ynda has such a rich boyfriend, I didn''t need to lend it to her." "Oh, really?" Chuck suddenly smiled. "What did the fact of me being rich have got to do with you lending the money?" "Of course, there is! Since you''re rich, it wasn''t up to me to lend her money! Stop talking about it and quickly lend me the money. I''m your aunt after all. Please, I''ll kneel for you," She cried and knelt in a hurry. Was this enough to satisfy him? When Ynda''s mother came to her to borrow money, she didn''t even ask her to kneel. Now that she had gotten to her knees, she was confident that Chuck would definitely lend it to her. Because they were rtives, and she was his aunt! Chapter 259 Chapter 259 "I''m not going to lend you." Chuck shook his head. When this woman hit Ynda earlier, he had wanted to p her. However, he had taken it into consideration that she was Ynda''s aunt, hence Chuck didn''t do so. And now, she wanted to borrow money from him? No way. Ynda''s aunt burst into tears. "Don''t do this. I''ve already knelt for you. You should lend me the money!" "Who do you think you are? You want me to lend you eight million dors just because you got on your knees? It''s useless even if you kowtow to me," Chuck shook his head. Was that a joke? Eight million dors? What did this woman take herself for, to get money just by kneeling? "Don''t do this to me!" Auntie begged. If she couldn''t borrow the money, her nudes would be taken. She didn''t want that to happen. She regretted not treating Chuck nicer when he was at her house earlier that day, but it was useless to regret it now. "If I don''t have money, they will take my nudes and sell me to the club. That can''t happen, you have to save me," Auntie held onto Chuck''s legs and begged. "It''s none of my business. You''re already so shameless, so why do you care about having your nudes taken and being sold off?" Chuck said. When this woman went downstairs just now, she was cursing like a shrew in the stairway. Why would she be afraid of some photos when she had already done such a shameful thing? "No, I..." She got up and cried softly, "I beg you. How about I apany you for a few days and you lend me some money?" She thought that although she was in her forties, she had taken good care of her body. Thus, it was no different than a woman''s in her thirties. Why wouldn''t a young man love a beautiful and mature woman like her? Being watched and toyed by a person for a few days was better than being watched by all her friends. "Are you crazy?" Chuck frowned. Ynda''s aunt did have a nice body and a feminine charm. However, she was Ynda''s aunt. How could Chuck have such an idea? He didn''t even look at her much when he went to her ce just now. "What do you want then?" The aunt broke down. "I won''t lend you any money. Stop bothering me," Chuck shook his head. This woman was so annoying. If she was a man, Chuck would have pped her. Auntie sat on the ground, paralyzed. "Are you trying to pull my leg?" The big man scoffed, and several strong men came over and nced at Chuck. Then, they raised their hands and pped Auntie with great force. Auntiey on the ground and started weeping and screaming. The big man looked at Chuck and said, "Brother, are you really not going to lend her the money?" He had to be polite. Needless to say, he had to be polite towards someone who could easily take out nine million dors! "Why should I lend it to her?" Chuck asked in return. It was better to leave a person like her on her own suffering. "Okay, brother, I won''t ask anymore. I have long heard that this evil woman has a sh*tty personality, I wouldn''t have lent it to her either. Fortunately, she still has a nice body, and several bosses have taken a fancy for her... Brothers, drag her into the car. I will take pictures of her first. Cover her mouth up and beat her up if she screams!" The big man instructed. Several men immediately captured Auntie. She struggled and screamed for help, then one of the men pped her heavily. "p!" She fainted after letting out a screaming. "Take her away." They dragged Auntie out, and soon there was a sound of a car driving off from downstairs. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chuck sat down. Such a woman should be taught a lesson. However, Ynda and her mother was feeling merciful and almost wanted to stop them just now. Ynda sighed, "Mom, Dad, it''s over now. Go in and have a rest." "But, your aunt..." Her mother was worried, but she could only sigh in the end. When they entered the room, they nced at Chuck several times. They still couldn''t believe that their daughter had found such a rich boyfriend. "I''ll transfer the money back to you. I don''t need it," Ynda walked over. She was really ttered. Chuck had already lent her five million dors, but now he gave another amount up to nine million dors to her. She was under great pressure. "No need to," Chuck said with a smile. Of course, Chuck had given the money for a reason. "Okay, then I won''t take any sry for the next ten years," Ynda said solemnly. How could she ept this money? Chuck smiled. Ynda had great capabilities. To earn her undying loyalty and for her to work for him, this was money well-spent. "Chuck, wait a minute. I''ll inform my parents and then we''ll head back," Ynda said as she walked into the room. When she entered, her parents said immediately, "Ynda, we can''t take this money. He has already paid five million dors for your father." "Mom, I know. Don''t worry, I know what to do," Ynda responded. She really felt sad for her mother, for she had suffered for so many years. She swore to let her parents live a wealthy life again. Her mother was relieved to hear that, "Then, both of you should stay here tonight. Aren''t you a couple? You can stay in your room." Ynda blushed and shook her head, "Mom, we''re going back. We still have matters to deal with." She really couldn''t imagine what it would be like to sleep in the same room with Chuck. Wouldn''t it be awkward? Her mother paused for a moment and said, "Okay, be careful on the way back." "We will. Rest well, we''ll head back now," Ynda said as she walked out. "It''s time to go," she then told Chuck. Chuck nodded, and both of them went downstairs. Chuck was still thinking about Yvette''s phone call earlier that day. She said that she had something to say to him, what could it be? Chuck wanted to go back earlier as well, but when they were about to take the bus, Ynda suddenly saw a message in her group chat. "There is a nightclub to be transferred... " A nightclub? Ynda knew that the nightclub mentioned was the best one in the area here. She asked, "Chuck, there is a nightclub to be transferred. Are you interested?" "A nightclub?" Chuck was surprised. It wasn''t very proper, was it? "Yes, this nightclub is the most profitable spot over here," Ynda exined. Chuck smiled wryly and replied, "I don''t think I can. My mother will nag at me if she finds out." His mother had the ability for him to manage it sessfully, but would she agree to it? It was eptable if it was a bar. Anyway, he still had eight to nine hundred million dors with him. Ynda smiled, "Alright, let''s go back." Chuck had no objection. He had wanted to go back to see Yvette for a while. However, Chuck thought about it over and over about this nightclub. He woulde over and check it out next time if he had the time. If the location is suitable, they could use it for other purposes. Both of them walked to the roadside and waited for the taxi. Chuck thought to himself, "I''d better get some time to buy a new car in the next few days. It''s too inconvenient this way." "Hey, Ynda? Are you going back to the city? Get in the car, I''ll give you a ride!" A Mercedes Benz suddenly stopped in front of Ynda. Ynda knew that person, it was her ssmate. It was a beautiful woman who spoke. "Chuck, should we?" Ynda asked Chuck''s opinion. It was really inconvenient to get a taxi at this hour. Chuck shrugged. Why should he reject a free ride? Both of them then got into the car. The driver was a vary handsome man. "Ynda, is this your boyfriend?" The beautiful woman asked with a smile. "No, he''s my boss," Ynda shook her head. There was no need for pretense now. "Boss?" The beautiful woman felt strange. A boss who didn''t even have a car? What kind of boss is that? She didn''t expose it. She didn''t expect that Ynda to be so vain. The handsome man who was driving took a nce at Chuck and continued to drive without saying a word. "Where are you guys heading to?" asked the beautiful woman. "City Square," Ynda had recently moved out of the school''s dorm after she graduated. So, sometimes she would sleep in the office, and sometimes she would go home. "No problem." The beautiful woman nodded and said, "Dear, send them to City Square." Ynda suddenly thought of the movie Chuck invested in. She whispered, "By the way, the movie at the za seems to have ended yesterday. Are there any other uing scenes at the za for other movies?" Chuck thought that consulting Auntie Logan about this would be a better idea. Anyhow, Chuck wasn''t interested in investing in movies for now. "Well, if there are film crewsing for scenes continuously, it could bring in more flow of people into the za," Ynda said. Recently, there was indeed an increase in visitors, and the za''s business was rising slowly. Next, if a certainrge supermarket was interested and moved into the za, there would be even more visitors. Chuck nodded. Upon hearing this, the handsome driverughed with ridicule. The beautiful woman turned her head and smiled. She looked at Chuck again, and there was a hint of disdain in her beautiful eyes. "Ynda, you were talking about the za. Is your boss the owner of City Square?" Ynda was embarrassed. She had been speaking in a very soft voice just now, but she had been heard anyway. She nodded, "Yes, this is my boss, and also the boss of the City Square, Chuck Cannon!" Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Ynda''s ssmate smiled, but with sarcasm. "Really? Your boss is so rich! He is the owner of the za!" Her boyfriend sneered. Was that supposed to be a joke? Although he seldom came to the za, he knew how much it was estimated to be. How could a multi-millionaire be so ordinary like Chuck, who didn''t even have a car? Ynda understood what they meant, they didn''t believe her. She couldn''t help but look at Chuck next to her. He had such confident eyes, how could he own it if he wasn''t rich? Her own ssmate didn''t believe it, but Ynda couldn''t help it, "Julia, he is really the owner of the za." Julia Laird shook her head and muttered in her heart, "Haha, stop joking at this hour." Julia judged inwardly, "Ynda, do you have to lie? We are kind enough to drive you back, yet you are trying to show off in my husband''s car. Nonsense. Of course, I know about such a well-known za. But, how can it be Chuck''s?" That was impossible! Ynda felt even more helpless and a little guilty. She shouldn''t have discussed it in the car earlier. Now, it had led to Chuck being looked down upon by her ssmate. Chuck couldn''t care less. Anyway, he wouldn''t have anything to do with these two people. Therefore, there was no need for him to make any rifications. If he had to rify everything to all those who looked down upon him, wouldn''t he be exhausted to the brink of death? Julia''s face was full of mockery, "We''ve arrived, you can get off now. Ynda, we''ll keep in contact in the future." "Okay, thank you for sending us back," Ynda said. "Thank you," Chuck said as well. After all, he did take a free ride. It was his duty to express gratitude. When they got out of the car, Julia muttered, "Honey, she said that he''s the owner of the za. If we parked in the parking lot, would it be free for us?" There was no parking lot nearby, and they wanted to go out to eat and walk around. "He''s the boss? They were joking, and now you''re joking as well?" Her boyfriend shook his head disdainfully. Needless to say, he didn''t believe it! "Let''s just ask them. Since they want to show off, we''ll let them keep their pretense. Otherwise, it''s difficult to find a parking space." Julia said, "If he turns out to be the za''s owner, it''s just a matter of a few words." "Okay, go ahead then," her boyfriend nodded. Julia rolled down the window, "By the way, Ynda, didn''t you say that he''s the za''s owner? If we parked inside for about four hours, could we get it for free?" "Sure, just drive in," Ynda smiled. "Really? Hopefully, it doesn''t end up where we have to pay," Julia curled her lips. "It won''t, just drive in," Ynda took out her phone to call the management in the parking lot and reported Julia''s boyfriend''s car number. It was indeed a matter of a few words. "They do like putting on a show, it looks almost convincing. She''s even making a call. Forget it, Honey, just park here. If we need to pay, so be it. Anyway, there is nowhere else to park. I''m sure he''s not the owner," Julia said. Her boyfriend nodded, "What kind of friend of yours is this? Why is she pretentious to this extent?" Julia was embarrassed, "Stop talking about them. Let them be, whatever floats their boat. Let''s go." "Okay. Don''t ask your ssmates to get in the car next time. I can''t believe that they had the nerve to show off in my car," Julia''s boyfriend snorted and nned to drive in the parking lot. However, Julia suddenly patted his hand, "Hey, look, isn''t that the movie star, Zabrina Yalden?" "Where?" Her boyfriend looked over and did see a beautiful woman with a curvy figureing towards them. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief and found that it truly was Zabrina. Such a nice body shape, as a man, how could he not recognize her? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "It really is Zabrina Yalden!" He eximed, "But why would a star like here to such a ce?" "Don''t you know? I thought it was fake news when I heard that Zabrina was filming over here. Turns out it is true, she dide to film a movie. Honey, wait for a while. I want to go and ask for an autograph and a photo... Ah, Honey. Look..." As she was about to get out of the car, Julia suddenly became dumbfounded and stopped mid-sentence. She thought that Zabrina was just passing by, but the movie star unexpectedly walked up to Ynda and Chuck. What was she doing? Why did Zabrina look for these two? Why? Was the man who just got in their car really the owner of this square? Her boyfriend was also surprised. Zabrina had suddenlye over and straight away revealed that she knew he was the owner of the za! Chuck had no choice but to ask, "Who told you that?" "There, someone from the cafe over there said it," Zabrina pointed to Lara''s cafe. Chuck looked over. He didn''t expect Lara to have such a loose mouth. He thought, "Well, it seems that I have to use my ''baller'' identity to lecture you on WeChat." "Well, what can I do for you?" Chuck could only ask. He remembered that the movie crew should have left the day before and should be ready to continue to shoot. "Why did you say that the za belongs to Wilbur?" Zabrina was angry at this matter. "Wilbur liked you, so I..." "So, you gave him your za so that it would be convenient for him to pursue me?" Zabrina''s expression was of fury. Chuck nodded. That was right. "You are so generous," Zabrina snorted. Ynda shifted her gaze at Zabrina and thought, "Why does this sentence have a hint of sourness?" Chuck coughed and thought, "Wilbur is my friend. What''s wrong with helping him out?" "Zabrina, it really is you. I''m your super fan, can you sign me an autograph? Also, is it okay to take a photo together?" Julia came over with an expectant look on her face. Zabrina nodded and signed for her. Julia then took out her mobile phone to take pictures, but Zabrina shook her head, "No, change the background. I don''t want to take photos in his za." Julia was startled. So... that was true? Ynda wasn''t pretending just now, and this za was really Chuck''s? Julia was in a daze... Then, her eyes lit up when she saw Chuck. He was such a big shot, why would he need to drive? He was indeed frugal, opting to get a taxi casually by the roadside. After Julia and Zabrina were done taking photos, Zabrina turned and was about to leave. She said, "By the way, the movie will soon go to your school for a shoot. The school doesn''t belong to you as well, right?" Chuck was embarrassed and shook his head. "School? Oh, it''s not a bad idea to buy a private school. Recruiting would earn ten to twenty thousand, and fees would be twenty to thirty thousand per year. In one year, that''s about four to five hundred million dors! Sounds like a n," Chuck thought in his heart. Chuck was reminded by Zabrina of this n all of a sudden. Indeed, he could ask about this matter. "That''s good. Both the za and the movie investment are yours. I thought the school might belong to you as well," Zabrina left as she spoke. Julia was shocked to hear that. What? Chuck was the investor of the movie that Zabrina was filming now? My God! He looked so ordinary. How could he be so rich? "Julia, are you guys parking in?" Ynda asked. "Yes, we are. By the way, what''s your WhatsApp number? I''ll add you as a friend there," Julia''s eyes lit up as she asked Chuck. A square and a movie investment. Chuck was much richer than her boyfriend. "Sorry, I don''t use it," Chuck shook his head and rejected her. "Alright then, Ynda, we''ll keep in touch." Helpless, Julia got in the car with disappointment. "How did it go? Is the za really his?" Her boyfriend asked when she returned. "Yes, it''s his. Zabrina has confirmed that just now. Do you know that Zabrina''s current movie is also invested by him?" Julia was envious. "What?" Her boyfriend was shocked. Movie investments? This was not something that ordinary people could pull off. "What? If he''s so rich, why didn''t he drive just now?" "Honey, he must have a Rolls-Royce or a sports car and some sort. By the way, Honey, why don''t you buy a sports car?" Julia looked forward to it. "Are you out of your mind? How can I afford it?" He shook his head. This car belonged to his father, and he could only drive it out asionally to show off. "Fine, don''t buy then. Why are you scolding me?" Julia was dissatisfied, "Look at Chuck, he is wealthy and possesses such a good character. Just now when we talked about him like that, he didn''t even refute..." "D*mn it. If he''s so nice, go to him!" Her boyfriend was very angry to hear her say that. "I wanted to. I asked for his contact just now, but he didn''t give it to me," Julia said as the words slipped her tongue. "You!" He was furious at her shamelessness. He raised his hand and gave Julia a p, "Get out!" Julia felt wronged. How could he still have such a big temper when he wasn''t even as rich? Later that day, Chuck came home in his car. When he opened the door with the key, he saw Yvette sitting on the sofa. "Hubby, are you back? I have something to ask you." Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chuck smiled and walked over, but he saw that the bedroom door was closed. Susan should be sleeping inside. Chuck approached Yvette and asked, "Honey, what did you want to ask me about?" "Hubby, I know," Yvette was nervous. She found out that the owner of the za was Chuck, but for the whole day, she still hadn''t been able to process her thoughts. "How could that be the truth?" She wondered. Where did Chuck get so much money to buy the za? Hundreds of millions! How did he get this money? She immediately thought of Zelda. However, Zelda wouldn''t have that much money, would she? Was it given by the Rolls-Royce woman in Central City? There were too many assumptions going on in Yvette''s mind, but they were all denied by her. She thought, "A few millions, sure. Ten million dors is possible too. But, to afford a few hundred million dors?" Yvette suddenly felt that she had misunderstood him all these while. Her hubby had never spent a woman''s money, did he? But, how did Chuck get his hands on so much money? Yvette really wanted to figure this out. "What is it?" Chuck asked in confusion. "Hubby, Wilbur is not the za''s owner, am I right?" Yvette asked. Chuck felt that something was wrong. What had happened? Zabrina had found out, and now, so did Yvette? Lara was such a bbermouth, he was going to punish her severely on Wechatter. "How would I know?" Chuck shook his head. "Hubby, you know it, don''t you?" Yvette leaned over and kissed Chuck. "Tell me, who is it?" Chuck could only feel helpless. Lara was such a busy-body! Spreading it everywhere! "What do you think?" Chuck asked in return. "Hubby, is it yours?" Yvettey on Chuck''s chest and listened to his heartbeat. Chuck sighed, "Yes, it''s mine." Yvette raised her head and stared at Chuck. At this moment, she was shocked. She was already mentally prepared, but when Chuck admitted it himself, she still found it unbelievable. My hubby was really the owner of the za! Yvette freaked out. Yvette suddenly felt touched. Her husband was so rich, and yet, he didn''t dislike her despite she was not of the same status. In the room, Susan, who was leaning against the door, was also stunned after hearing their conversation. "What? Does Yvette mean... that the building of her office, the za, is owned by Chuck? This is... I can''t believe he''s actually that rich!" Susan was suddenly lost in her thoughts. That time, she thought that Chuck had a powerful background, that was why he had so many things. But, to own the za? She had been to that za many times. Although it was not very big, it was at least worth hundreds of millions of dors, right? Susan was stupefied. "Hubby, how did you manage to buy the za? Can you tell me?" Yvette blinked her eyes with curiosity. This was what she wanted to ask about the most. If he wasn''t a rich second generation, how could he have bought it? "I..." Chuck really wanted to tell her truthfully that his mother had bought it for him, but his mother had said that Yvette was still under her observation. However, Chuck couldn''t understand. What else was there to observe? Yvette had a good character, she was also beautiful and capable. She was beyond suited to be his wife. Besides, she was indeed his wife! He couldn''t wait any longer. Chuck couldn''t wait any longer. "Hubby, it doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me," Yvette leaned on his chest again. "Hubby, thank you for doing so much for me. Thank you." Chuck was in a dilemma. He lowered his head and stared at Yvette''s pretty face. "Honey, I actually have a..." "Hubby, what do you have?" Yvette turned to look at him. "Are you sleepy?" Chuck asked. "No, I''m not sleepy. I''m not sleepy when I''m with you, Hubby." "Alright. Then, go somewhere with me now," Chuck decided to make his mother acknowledge Yvette as his wife. Therefore, he must bring Yvette to her! He would tell his mother how much he liked Yvette, then his mother would certainly not doubt her anymore. Of course, Chuck knew that his mother was doing this for his own good, but he and Yvette had grown up together since they were young. He understood Yvette very well. He knew distinctly what kind of personality she possessed, and whether there was a problem with her. "Okay, wherever you want me to go, I''ll go," Yvette sat up straight. "Okay," Chuck stood up. "Hubby, do I need to get changed?" Yvette thought that Chuck was taking her out for a romantic dinner or something, so she wanted to change her clothes. After all, her outfit was currently too casual. "There''s no need to," Chuck felt that this was the real Yvette. She was not wearing makeup, but her bare face was so beautiful. "Then, I''ll let Susan know," Yvette said. "Okay," Chuck answered. Yvette returned to the bedroom and opened the door. She saw Susan lying on the bed. "Susan, I''m going out with Chuck. I''ll bring home supper for youter," Yvette informed. "Okay," Susan, of course, was not asleep. She had heard Yvette and Chuck''s conversation just now. She was also particrly curious about how Chuck had gotten the money to buy the za. Yvette was relieved. She then went downstairs with Chuck and sat in Chuck''s sports car. Chuck couldn''t wait any longer, he stomped on the gas pedal, and brought Yvette to look for his mother! He was determined to get his mother to ept Yvette. However, this scene was seen by someone who was monitoring Yvette from the opposite building. The man took out his mobile phone and made a call. "Boss, I saw Miss and Karen Lee''s son head out. Perhaps, they went to look for Karen. What should I do? ...Okay, understood." He nodded and was ready to head out. But at this time, the door of the ce where he stayed suddenly opened. This man was shocked because at the moment the door flung open, a figure charged in. Boom! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. That intruder attacked at a lightning speed! This man was enraged, "You''re looking for death!" He took out a dagger, but in the darkness, the figure''s attacks were fierce. He couldn''t resist and was kicked. He almost cked out from the heavy blow and spat out a mouthful of blood. He was in shock. He held his chest and bellowed, "Who are you?" "What do you think?" In the darkness, a pair of eyes appeared. When the man saw her clearly, he was immediately startled and angry. "How did you find me?" "It wasn''t difficult to find you. Only people like you would carry out such a lowly hiding trick," the woman walked over as she spoke. The light from outside shone on her stunning face, it wore a cold expression. Betty. "I''ve been watching you ever since you came back. If it wasn''t for you, I couldn''t be sure if there was really something wrong with Yvette. You''re truly patient to let Yvette stay with our young master since such a young age. Do you want our young master topletely fall in love with her?" Betty''s tone was icy. The man sneered, "So what if you know there''s something wrong with Miss? Will that Chuck Cannon of yours believe it?" "Young Master will believe it!" Betty came over and said, "And you, remember to act smarter in your next life. You''ve worked for the wrong person, and it''s going to cost you your life!" "Haha, really? Why didn''t Karene to kill me in person? She is so beautiful, and I haven''t seen her true figure at a close range. It''s such a pity. Remember, even if I''m going to die, I will die in her hands, not yours." The man suddenly smiled strangely and jumped out of the window. Betty frowned and chased after him. The man had alreadynded and coughed out a mouthful of blood. Then, he ran away with a cold chuckle. Betty grabbed the windowsill and climbed up, but the distance was too great. She took out her mobile phone and said helplessly, "Hello, President Lee, that man jumped off the building along with some serious injuries, and Young Master is bringing Yvette to you..." ...... On the way. Yvette was especially quiet. She could tell that Chuck was very serious. She felt as if they were going to the officials and receive their marriage certificate. Where was he taking her to? Yvette looked forward to it. Chuck was also nervous. He couldn''t imagine what kind of reaction his mother would have. Would she be angry or happy? "Hubby, are we here for dinner?" Yvette was curious. Chuck was driving at a high speed during the entire way and they soon arrived at this five-star hotel. She had been here several times. She suddenly remembered thatst time when she came to have dinner, they didn''t charge her for the meal. Did Chuck also know the owner of this hotel? Because if he could own the za, he should be acquainted with a few other rich people. "No, we''re here to see someone. But, we can eat after meeting the person." Chuck shook his head and said, "Let''s go." "Okay, Hubby," Yvette said as she opened the car door. Both of them got out of the car, but Chuck did not bring Yvette into the restaurant. Instead, he went straight into the lobby and towards an elevator. While they were waiting for the elevator toe down, Yvette''s heart beat rapidly. "Hubby, are you bringing me to meet someone important?" "Yes, I am. My car, my house, and the za were all paid by her when I bought them. When you see herter, you''ll know," Chuck said. He finally brought Yvette to meet his mother. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 "Ding." The elevator door opened. "Honey, get in," Chuck was nervous. What would Yvette''s reaction be when she saw his mother? "Alright," Yvette stepped inside, but just then, her cell phone suddenly rang. She took out her mobile phone and took a look. It was an unknown number. Yvette said in confusion, "Honey, wait a minute, I need to take this call." Chuck had no objections since they had already arrived at his mother''s hotel. His mother was just an elevator trip away, there was no hurry. Besides, a phone call wouldn''t take long. Yvette answered the phone and said, "Hello...?" A few secondster, Yvette froze. "What did you say? Okay, I got it." Yvette hung up the phone with a conflicted look on her face. "Honey, what''s wrong?" Chuck asked. "I think they had the wrong number," Yvette replied while biting her lip and shook her head. "Okay,e on in," Chuck smiled. Yvette entered the elevator. Chuck then pressed the button to the top floor, and the elevator went up slowly. Chuck was getting more and more nervous by the second. He would see his mother soon. Chuck watched as the elevator''s number reached the top floor. "Ding." The door opened as they arrived. "Honey, let''s go," Chuck pulled Yvette out. Yvette hesitated, then she nodded and said, "Okay, Hubby." Chuck brought Yvette to his mother''s office. Chuck knocked on the door, but there was no response. Was his mother not there? Chuck was disappointed. He pushed the door open and there was indeed no one inside. Yvette followed him in and nced at the empty room. "Hubby, who are you bringing me to?" Chuck had no choice but to say, "Please wait a minute, Honey. I''ll make a call." "Okay," she replied. Chuck walked to the side, found his mother''s number, and dialed the number. Yvette stared at Chuck. For a moment, she was in a trance. As soon as the phone call was connected, Chuck heard a loud crash. It was the sound of a car crashing. Chuck was frightened, was his mother in a car ident? He asked frantically, "Mom, what happened to you?" "I''m fine. Didn''t you say that you wanted to bring Yvette to see me? I was on the way to the hotel, but someone stopped me. This person doesn''t want me to see Yvette." It was his mother''s voice. Chuck was furious, "Mom, where are you right now?" "Why, are youing?" On the phone, Karen chuckled. "Yes, Mom, where are you?" Chuck was sure to go there. She was his mother after all! Now that his mother was in danger, how could he not go? "Okay, I''ll send you the location," Karen said. Hanging up the phone, Chuck received the location. His eyes were filled with coldness. He thought angrily, "How dare you people make a move against my mother? No matter who you are, you must die!" Chuck was really angry! He put away his phone and ran to Yvette''s side. "Honey, I''m going out. I''ll be right back, just wait for me here." "Okay, Hubby, go ahead!" Yvette nodded. Chuck couldn''t wait any longer. After getting Yvette''s understanding, he ran out. Yvette''s eyes nced around in the office. She sat down and was silent, very silent. She took out her mobile phone and stared at the strange number on it... ...... When Chuck arrived at the parking lot, he drove his sports car away and went to his mother''s location as fast as he could. Chuck was extremely worried, so he didn''t control the car''s speed at all. He drove at about a hundred miles per hour on the city''s road, and about ten minutester, Chuck arrived at the suburbs and saw his mother''s car. The Rolls-Royce was hit by several cars, and his mother didn''t bring anyone with her. She was fighting with more than a dozen people by herself. Seeing this scene, Chuck couldn''t stand it anymore. He drove towards them straight away! How dare they attack his mother?! The roar of the engine represented Chuck''s anger. When Karen heard the noise, she sent a person flying with a smile on her face. The man fell to the ground and his sternum was broken. He could not believe that the power of her punch was so strong! When Karen was moving, she avoided the car that charged over. Those people smashed the iing car with various objects out of shock. However, Chuck wasn''t bothered at one bit and ran them over! "Ah!" One of them couldn''t escape in time and was sent flying. He screamed and vomited blood, then landed on the ground and convulsed. Chuck came out of the car, grabbed a stone from the ground, went to his mother''s side and fought alongside her. Did these people really want to die? His mother was such a big shot, yet they dared to attack her? Karen said, "Chucky, I''m going to teach you how to fight in the next few days. Watch carefully." As Karen spoke, the expression on her face changed. It was the kind of fierceness as if she was at the top of the world, powerful and intimidating. When Karen walked over, a dozen of them besieged on her. Chuck was left in an utter shock. Because his mother was too powerful. Judging from the strong men''s imposing manners, they seemed to have killed people before. Or perhaps, they were ouws. Nevertheless, they were no match for his mother. His mother''s moves were neither fancy nor sloppy. She took one after another down with just a hit, andpletely overpowered them! In less than a minute, they were already lying on the ground. Was this fighting? Chuck''s eyes widened. Why did he feel that his mother had already shown them mercy? Otherwise, it would be a massacre! "Mom, who sent these people?" Chuck asked in confusion. Chuck ran over. He really felt that this kind of fighting could not be learned in a short time. At least, Chuck felt that his physical condition wouldn''t be able to keep up. He had to at the very least achieve the state where he could run 10 kilometres without feeling fatigued, and also able to raise about 100 pounds of weight. He needed some high-intensity training soon. "These people..." Karen turned her head. She had received a phone call from Betty just now. She had thought about it and decided not to see Chuck and Yvette. But when she thought that Chuck would be disappointed, she couldn''t bear it and still came in the end. However, she didn''t expect to meet these people halfway. Karen knew who sent them. Of course, they were sent by Yvette''s family. "Chucky, where is Yvette?" Karen asked. "She''s waiting in your office. Mom, I''m sorry. I wanted you to see Yvette, and I wanted you to acknowledge her, that''s why I came without notice. I''m sorry," Chuck felt guilty. If it weren''t for this, his mother wouldn''t have been attacked by others. Although she was okay, what if something had gone wrong? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "It''s okay. But, do you really like her that much?" Karen sighed. There was no need to ask further. He must have liked her very much. Otherwise, he would not have brought Yvette here to meet her so suddenly. "Yes, I like her very much," Chuck had never been so serious. When he saw Yvette''s curious eyes just now, he really couldn''t help but desperately wanted Yvette to know that he had an extremely wealthy mother. He was indeed a rich second generation, a super-rich one at that! Karen had no choice but to say, "Alright then, I''ll go and meet her. I can''t drive my car anymore, we''ll take your car." Her car was totaled and couldn''t be driven anymore. Chuck was pleasantly surprised, "Thank you, mom." "Silly boy, let''s go," Karen expressed with her love. Chuck rushed over to open the door to his sports car, but he had just run people over with it and the car was damaged. He could only deal with it after a few days. However... "Mom, what about these people?" "I''ll ask Betty to deal with them," Karen took out her mobile phone and called Betty. After it was connected, she told her the address and hung up. Karen then got into the car. Chuck was eager, he immediately started to drive his mother back. "Mom, when will you teach me how to fight?" Chuck felt that what he had witnessed just now was just like a scene out of a movie. If he was as powerful as his mother, he would not be afraid of anyone no matter where he went. "These few days." Karen was going to bring Chuck for some training, but this was not a matter of a few days. "Okay," Chuck said, feeling excited. He stepped on the gas pedal and the car sped on the road. After a while, Chuck arrived back at his mother''s hotel. Chuck and Karen got out of the car and went to the elevator. Soon, the door of the elevator opened and they went in. Seeing her son''s eagerness, Karen already knew how she should to deal with it. Yvette was bound to have something wrong with her, and Karen didn''t know what was it. However, Karen was worried to have Yvette, a ticking bomb by Chuck''s side for it to explode at any time. But anyhow, she decided to meet Yvette in person first. "Ding." The elevator door opened. Chuck ran to the door of the office, pushed it open, and said, "Honey, I have a super-wealthy mother. I''ll introduce you to her." Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chuck was filled with eagerness. When Yvette knew that his mother hade back, what kind of expression would she have? She must be very surprised and nervous. However, Chuck nced around and found that there was no one in his mother''s office. Where was Yvette? Chuck called out again, Yvette was not here. Chuck was curious. "Mom, Yvette could have gone out for a while. I''ll call her." Karen nodded, but her eyes were ncing around, and her expression changed a little. Chuck took out his mobile phone and rang Yvette. But, she had switched off her phone. What had happened? "Is her phone out of battery?" Chuck guessed, he was too surprised at her sudden disappearance. With Yvette''s personality, she would not have left without sending him a message. Even if her phone was dead, she would definitely stay here and wait until he came back. Besides, he wasn''t gone for a long time since he left her. "Her phone is switched off, right?" Karen came over. "Yes, Mom. Yvette must''ve gone out. She wille back soon. Mom, just wait for a while." Chuck took a seat. Yes, Yvette might have gone to the bathroom or was just thirsty and went to fetch a drink. If she was bored, she would''ve gone downstairs to take a walk. She would be back soon. Karen sighed and walked to the table. She took out her phone and said, "Prepare a few dishes. Yes, the best dishes, and some starters." After hanging up the phone, Karen sat down and said nothing. Chuck waited. Ten minutes, one hour, two hours. Time passed and Chuck had begun to panic. He thought, "What''s going on? Why hasn''t Yvettee back after so long?" Did something happen? Chuck quickly dismissed the thought. That was impossible. What could happen in his mother''s hotel? Then, where did she go? Chuck thought of the unrecognized phone call Yvette had received just now beforeing up. Could it be because of that phone call? That was why Yvette was gone? "Mom, can you help me check Yvette''s whereabouts?" Chuck said anxiously. Now, it was past eleven o''clock at night. Yvette was never an irresponsible person! "Okay, let''s eat first," Karen nodded. Chuck nodded. But Yvette was gone, how would he have the appetite? "Mom, I''ll stay here today." Chuck wanted to continue waiting in this office. "Sure, you can stay for as long as you want." Karen expressed her doting love. She stood up, went inside to bring out a nket and handed it to Chuck. "Chucky, sleep here. And remember to eat. I''ll help you search for her." When his mother went out, Chuck held onto the nket. He was disappointed and worried. "Yvette, where have you been?" When Chuck came here, he was thinking that after Yvette and his mother met, he and Yvette could start to n for a baby. But, why did she disappear? Chuck sighed. Maybe Yvette had something to deal with and went out. She might have gone back home, but too bad, he didn''t have Susan''s phone number. to call and confirm with her. ...... Karen sat down and stared at the huge monitor screen. The monitor clearly showed that Yvette had left after answering a phone call. Karen stared at it for a while, and Betty opened the door and came in. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Yvette is nowhere to be found for the time being. Maybe someone from her family took her away or hid her somewhere," Betty said. "Just as I thought, Yvette might have known something, so she left suddenly. I don''t intend to do anything against her. If she was willing to give up everything to be with Chucky, I wouldn''t object to it. But, she''s behaving this way..." Karen sighed, it was thest thing she wanted to happen. However, she still didn''t know how to break it to her son. She couldn''t just say that "Yvette is your enemy", could she? Karen felt that this was too cruel to Chuck. "Keep looking, we must find Yvette..." "Yes, the young master... does he need to know?" Betty asked. "Don''t tell him for the time being. I''ll bring him to a ce for the next few days to train him on fighting and survival skills," Karen shook her head. It was getting more and more dangerous out here. She had to strengthen Chuck up. "But, could Young Master do it? After all, we have our skills now thanks to twenty to thirty years of training..." Betty asked skeptically. "Chucky has a good talent for boxing. Fighting is a killing skill, and it''s the skills which are important. His mind is essential as well, he needs to be more ruthless. This requires a process." Karen felt that Chuck had to get in touch with it. Otherwise, if they really fought with other families, they would lose their lives if they were slightly careless. After all, only the strong ones were qualified to survive. Betty nodded. "Try your best to find Yvette, but don''t capture her after you''ve found her. I will tell Chucky by then," Karen said. "Okay, I''ll do as you said," Betty nodded and went out to look for Yvette. In the morning, Chuck woke up. He saw that there was still no one in his mother''s office. Yvette still had note back. Chuck took out his mobile phone and called her, but the phone was still switched off. Chuck was worried. He shouted, "Mom..." The door was pushed open and Karen came in. She held aptop in her hand and showed Chuck the scene of Yvette leaving the hotel. Chuck was even more anxious after seeing it. Whose call did Yvette receive that she had to leave suddenly? "Don''t worry, Chucky. I''ll find her." Karen wanted Chuck to rest assured. Chuck nodded, "Mom, I''ll go home and have a look." "Okay," Karen answered. Chuck ran downstairs and drove to Yvette''s house. When he got home, Chuck opened the door and went in. Then, he heard Susan''s scream. She quickly covered her body, asking, "What are you doing?" She was very angry. Last night, Chuck and Yvette didn''te back, so she had dressed casually. But, she didn''t expect that when she just woke up to go to the bathroom and came out of the room in her bare-minimum clothing, Chuck would open the door ande in. Chuck saw her naked again. Chuck shook his head and asked directly, "Susan, did Yvettee back homest night?" Although Susan''s figure was very good, Chuck was not in the mood to look at her at the moment. Susan ran into the room and put on her clothes. She came out and wondered aloud, "Didn''t Yvette stay with youst night? Didn''t you two go to a motel?" After all, this was what a normal person would think! They didn''t return for the whole night. What were they doing if they didn''t go to a motel? She snorted. Last night, Yvette said she would bring supper for her, but she didn''t expect that Yvette didn''te back for the entire night. Yvette was really one to forget about her friends once she was in a rtionship. "No, I haven''t seen Yvette for the whole night, and her phone was also switched off," Chuck was anxious. "What''s going on? Didn''t you bring Yvette outst night?" Susan was even more confused. Chuck briefly told her about what had happened the day before. Susan nodded, "Don''t worry. Yvette might have gone to see some of her friends. And maybe her phone died coincidentally." Chuck certainly hoped so, but could that be true? Susan noticed that Chuck was absent-minded. The anger she felt when she was seen naked just now was gone. She came over and said, "Yvette is a smart person. She will be fine." "Yeah, I''ve asked someone to look for her." His mother sent someone to find her personally. Chuck was quite calm because his mother was "all-mighty", wasn''t she? It shouldn''t be too difficult to find Yvette. "Do you want to eat? I''ll make breakfast for you. You still need to eat anyway," Susan asked. "No, thanks. You can eat on your own. I''m going out," Chuck shook his head. He went into his room and changed his clothes, then he opened the door and went out. He wasn''t in the mood. Susan curled her lip and said, "Forget it, then. Even my ex-boyfriend didn''t have the luck to taste my cooking, humph..." In the next few days, Chuck had lost all his mood. Yvette''s phone was always switched off, and his mother hadn''t found her yet. Chuck couldn''t sleep well at night. After so many years, it was the first time that Chuck hadn''t seen Yvette''s for such a long time frame. Chuck''s heart felt empty. Where did you go, Yvette? Yvette''s sudden disappearance made Chuck lose his mood to spend time with Auntie Logan, and she could only read books at home every day. Chuck felt bad, but what could he do? Chuck''s heart had disappeared along with Yvette. He hadn''t been to the za for three days. Fortunately, Ynda had started to n for thend they bought. Chuck wasn''t feeling up to it and left everything for her to deal with. Chuck went back and forth between his mother''s hotel and Auntie Logan''s ce. But he was let down again and again when he saw no trace of Yvette. And now, Chuck was lying on the sofa in a decadent state. Wi saw him and felt distressed. She walked over and rubbed Chuck''s hair gently with her fingers. She consoled him, "Chucky, Yvette will be fine. Don''t worry. She might have gone to see someone." Wi knew about Yvette''s identity, and she also knew that it wasn''t time for her to break it to Chuck yet. Hearing such a gentle voice, Chuck''s emotions were stimted. He sat up and leaned against Wi''s legs, "Auntie Logan, where do you think Yvette has gone to?" Chapter 264 Chapter 264 "I don''t know about that. What I do know is that, Chucky, you care about her very much. She will be fine," Wi was gentle as she spoke. She felt sorry for Chuck when she saw him acting as if he had lost his soul. She had already made a phone call and sent someone to look for Yvette. However, Yvette''s disappearance this time was very strange. After being guided by someone, she disappeared. After all, she did answer a phone call before leaving the hotel. It was this phone call that made Yvette disappear. Wi felt that although Yvette did not know how to fight and was sometimes even vulnerable, she was very smart. Yvette was a smart person. If this woman learned how to fight, she would be unstoppable. "Auntie Logan, can I lean on you a little longer?" Chuck asked in a timid voice. He felt wonderful when he leaned on Wi''s thighs. She was a master of martial arts, and the build on her legs was perfect. But with ayer of pants in between, Chuck felt as if he was lying on a pillow. No, not a pillow, it was a hundred times better than a pillow. "Alright, you can lean on me as long as you like," Wi smiled and fixed Chuck''s hair. "Sleep for a while if you are tired." "Okay," Chuck closed his eyes, mainly because he felt sofortable it made him sleepy. Wi felt a little relieved. She knew that Chuck hadn''t been sleeping well for the past few days. She quietly and lightly yed with Chuck''s hair with one hand and held a book to read with the other. She asionally looked down and saw Chuck sleeping soundly. Wi smiled gently. At night, Chuck woke up. He slept so well that he didn''t want to wake up. "Chucky, are you awake? I''ll make you dinner." Wi put down the book in her hand and stood up, but Chuck hady on her thighs through the afternoon, which made her legs cramped up. She wobbled as she got up. When Chuck saw it, he rushed over in guilt and caught her, "Auntie Logan, I''m sorry." Otherwise, how would Auntie Logan''s legs be cramped? It was because he hadid on her legs for too long. Chuck lowered his head and stared at her, and saw that there was surprise written on her face. "I''m okay," Wi shook her head with a smile and said. She stood up straight and stretched her legs, the cramp went away. She asked Chuck to wait for a while and went making dinner for Chuck. Chuck sat down and called his mother again, but there was still no news. Chuck was getting really anxious. Had Yvette been kidnapped? But if she was kidnapped, shouldn''t someone had called to ask for ransom? But Chuck had not received a call from any stranger in the past few days! This was Chuck''s concern. A week had passed, when Chuck returned home, Susan was still in the room. In the past few days, she had helped Yvette manage herpany and the restaurant''s renovation. She was working day and night. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Susan thought it was Yvette who came back. But when she saw Chuck, she asked helplessly, "Why hasn''t Yvettee back yet?" Chuck couldn''t answer her question. He just sat down in a daze. Normally, he should be holding Yvette in his arms at this hour. Susan went back to her room to sleep. She was tired and didn''t worry that Chuck woulde in suddenly. She didn''t want it, and she also knew that Chuck didn''t have the thoughts. ...... Zelda dressed up decently. She knew that Yvette had gone missing and Chuck was very dispirited. Thus, she asked Chuck out to cheer him up. She had to call Chuck several times before he agreed to it, but he was quite uninterested. Zelda was worried that Chuck would be discouraged from now on. That could not happen, especially for a man. "Hey, what''s wrong with your boyfriend?" Quincy was puzzled. Zelda was going on a date with her boyfriend, but why did she call her toe along? "He''s fine. It''s just that something happened to him recently," Zelda sighed. She was really worried about Chuck. "Then, you shouldfort him, preferably in bed..." Quincy smiled mischievously. She was also envious that Zelda had found such a good boyfriend while her on the other hand, unfortunately, was still single. Zelda was speechless. She had no problem with that, but she had to make sure Chuck was willing to! It wouldn''t be nice of her to force herself on him, would it? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Zelda couldn''t do it, and she didn''t want to increase Chuck''s burden. "Hey, What happened to your boyfriend? How many days had he not washed his hair? He looks awful... and the beard? Did I mistaken him for someone else?" Quincy was suddenly shocked because she saw a man walking towards them. His hair was in a mess as if he had camped in a cybercafe for months. Zelda also felt distressed. How could it be like this? At the same time, she felt upset as well. It seemed that Chuck really liked Yvette a lot. Otherwise, he would not end up like this. "Don''t you feel ashamed?" Quincy was angry. It was her father''s birthday today, and Zelda knew it, that was why they decided to go to the celebration together. However, Zelda said that they needed to wait for someone, and it was Chuck, hence Quincy waited. But she didn''t expect to see Chuck show up looking like this. "Don''t talk nonsense. Chuck has encountered something bad recently," Zelda shook her head. Quincy asked curiously, "Are you saying that your boyfriend''s family went bankrupt?" Zelda replied, "No, don''t overthink." "But, going there with him looking like this, I feel so embarrassed," Quincy shook her head and said with great dissatisfaction in her heart. Chuck did not drive this time. He opened the car door and sat in. "Hey, how long have you not taken a bath for?" Quincy was agitated. She was made to wait for so long just for someone like him? "Stop it," Zelda was helpless. At least, she didn''t smell anything strange from Chuck. Quincy curled her lips and muttered in her heart, "His family must have gone bankrupt, or else, why would he be like this?" She drove while feeling pissed, but at the same time, she sympathized with her best friend Zelda. She was just being envious a while ago because she knew that Chuck had bought a sports carst time. However, it had not even been long since theyst met, and now he was in this state. Wouldn''t Zelda have to suffer with him in the future? That''s right, Yvette had been missing for ten days. He had already looked through all the ces where Yvette could have gone to, but there were still no clues at all. Chuck felt sad and powerless. Zelda''s heart ached for Chuck. She held Chuck''s hand and said, "You''ll get over this." Chuck smiled bitterly. At this time, he didn''t know what to do. He really missed Yvette. "Here we are, get off now!" Quincy parked the car in her own vi. She was reluctant to let Chuck in, but she had no choice as he was Zelda''s boyfriend. "Let''s go," Zelda said gently. Chuck nodded, opened the door, and got out. But Zelda held onto him and said, "You still have me. I''m always here..." This was Zelda''s sincere words. "Okay," Chuck couldn''t raise any thoughts now. Zelda let go of him sadly. "Let''s go in. It''s Quincy''s father''s birthday today. I''ve already prepared something," Zelda said as she took out a gift box from the car. Chuck was well prepared as well. He knew that it was someone else''s birthday, but he didn''t know what to give, so he took a gold card from his mother''s hotel. He heard from his mother that the hotel had only sent out three of such gold cards. Being a gold card member of the Hotel Luna meant that they could enjoy a lot of services, as well as the symbol of identity. Some would spend a few million trying to buy it, but his mother wouldn''t sell it. He hoped that Quincy''s father would like it! Following Quincy in, they saw many people. It was actually a family gathering. However, Zelda and Quincy had a close rtionship, thus Zelda had no choice but to show up. Quincy''s parents liked Zelda very much and often wanted to introduce a boyfriend to her. However, when they heard from Quincy that Zelda had found a decent boyfriend, they were also happy for Zelda. "Mom, Dad, I''m here..." Quincy said. She didn''t want to introduce Chuck anymore. Because when Chuck and Zelda came in, her rtives were surprised and wondered who Chuck was. And from the look in their eyes, some of these rtives were not willing to have a meal with such a disheveled person. "Zelda, you came. Who is this?" Quincy''s father asked curiously. "Uncle, this is my boyfriend, Chuck Cannon," Zelda introduced. "This is your boyfriend?" Quincy''s father frowned, but it was not good to lose temper. They treated Zelda as their daughter, and when he saw that she had brought back such a boyfriend, he was certainly unhappy. "Uncle, happy birthday," Chuck wished and took out the gold card he prepared. Quincy''s father nodded indifferently, "Thank you. Take a seat." He carelessly left Chuck''s gift in the pile of gifts he had received. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 In the eyes of Quincy''s father, what could such an indecent person give him? Moreover, it was such a small box. Could it be a razor? Perhaps, this person was too decadent and untidy. He was even wondering if he came out from a garbage heap. The fact that this person actually came to attend his birthday party made him find it ridiculous. But there was no other way. This was Zelda''s boyfriend. What could he do? He couldn''t drive Chuck out, could he? However, he felt that he has the responsibility of advising Zelda. "Zelda, is he really your boyfriend?" Quincy''s father asked seriously. "Yes, Uncle, he is my boyfriend," Zelda was determined. At this moment, she noticed that all the rtives present were looking down on Chuck, but she knew that no one here was qualified to do so! Because Chuck''s assets were definitely the highest among everyone present! Quincy''s father sighed and felt disappointed in his heart. After all, he had introduced many men to Zelda before! And they were all ten times, if not, a hundred times better than Chuck! Were beauties all along fated to be wasted on losers like him? "Okay," Quincy''s father nodded. "Happy birthday, Uncle," Zelda then handed her gift over. Quincy''s father smiled and said, "Thank you." After taking over Zelda''s gift, he was very happy. He had just wanted to see Zelda. Such a sensible girl was rare. However, for such a sensible child, how could she find such a boyfriend? Seemed like she had fallen into a trap. He sighed even harder in his heart. Why did women have such bad taste these days? "Uncle, take a look at what my boyfriend has given to you," Zelda said. She knew that Chuck had definitely gone further and beyond to prepare the gift. Once he opened the gift, everyone''s opinion towards him would definitely change. She didn''t want Chuck to be looked down upon by so many people. She brought Chuck out to rx, not to be looked down upon by others. "There''s no need to look at it," Quincy''s father shook his head. He didn''t want to open it, but when he opened Zelda''s gift instead, he immediately felt delighted. This was a set of purple y teapot. He liked tea, and he could see that it was worth no less than three hundred thousand dors. Zelda had put in a lot of effort into her gift. "Opening yours is enough," Quincy''s father smiled. What a joke. What if it really turned out to be a hundred dor shaver inside the box Chuck gave? Wouldn''t he end up as everyone''sughing stock? He couldn''t afford to taint his pride like this! Zelda felt helpless, but Chuck wasn''t bothered. "Quincy, Zelda, and everyone,e take a seat," Quincy''s father said with a smile. "Okay, over here." Quincy pulled Zelda and whispered, "Zelda, don''t you feel ashamed?" Helplessness filled Zelda''s heart. She didn''t think so, she just felt sorry for Chuck. In the past, Chuck would asionally check her body out. But now, Chuck didn''t even nce at her legs. "Zelda, just tell me the truth. Did your boyfriend go bankrupt?" Quincy continued to probe. "No, he didn''t," Zelda emphasized. Quincy sighed, "Don''t lie to me. I''d advise you to break up with him. He is so depressing now, don''t waste your time on him." "Don''t say that," Zelda said helplessly. "Alright, let''s sit down," Quincy brought Zelda and Chuck over to sit down. Chuck didn''t have other ideas, he just wanted to walk around. He had also remembered that he didn''t eat anything the night before and that morning. Noticing the fruits next to him, Chuck took one and started eating. Zelda smiled and took a few more for him, "Take your time." Quincy looked down on him. His image had declinedpletely, this was definitely a bankrupt look. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Did this person not eat for a few days? Did he came just to eat?" "I don''t think so. It''s just that it''s harsh for Zelda to find such a boyfriend." Almost all of the rtives in the family knew Zelda. They felt that her beauty and capability had gone wasted on such a man. But they couldn''t say it out loud! After all, they barely knew Zelda. "Grandpa, I want toys." A naughty child pulled on Quincy''s father''s clothes while ncing at the table. There were no toys at home. Quincy''s father thought to himself, forget it, just give the child Chuck''s birthday present to y with. Anyway, it was not something worthy. It was the right timing to get rid of it. "Good boy, take this and y outside," Quincy''s father smiled and gave Chuck''s gift to the child. "Thank you, Grandpa," the child took the box outside happily. Quincy''s father was relieved. This was how trash should be gotten rid of. He smiled and began to entertain other guests. This was a family gathering. There were not many people attending it, so they had to be well taken care of. Of course, someone like Chuck could be ignored. He nced at Chuck, who was eating the fruits, and he shook his head and sighed. The child ran out and opened the box. He was full of expectation, but when he saw that it was not a toy but a golden card, he was disappointed. "What''s this? It''s not a toy..." He took out the card and wanted to break it, but it was unbreakable. He was so angry that he threw the card on the ground. At this time, his father came over in surprise. Staring at the card on the ground, he crouched down to pick it up. He was immediately surprised when he looked at it, "Son, who gave it to you?" "It''s my gift, but it''s not something nice. This is a garbage card," the child was disappointed. "Son, this is not a garbage card!" His father shook his head. This card was made of pure gold. The weight and handcraft alone were worth more than ten thousand dors. What''s more, this was the gold card of a five-star hotel! The Hotel Luna, which was a hotel that had gained fame recently! He couldn''t believe someone had sent such a gold card. It was said that with the gold card, they could stay in the presidential suite of the hotel for free for a year. The presidential suite costs more than ten thousand dors per day. Hence, this card was equivalent to five million dors! The more he thought about it, the more shocked he was. He picked up the box on the ground and pulled his son into the room. His son must have taken the gift on the table by himself. He had to apologize to the person who had given the gift! Otherwise, he could not afford to ept such an expensive card. He went into the room and looked at the guests inside. He coughed and said, "Excuse me..." The room quietened and everyone was looking at him. "Sorry, but my son was being naughty just now. He took the gift on the table without permission. I apologize on his behalf. May I ask who has given this gift?" He raised the card in his hand. These people were surprised, and one of them snickered, "Who gave it? A card as a gift? What kind of card is this? It''s not even a bank card, and it can''t be a membership card of a restaurant, can it?" His words made all the guests in the roomugh. It was the first time that they had seen someone gift a membership card. How stingy could someone be to gift it? "Don''t ask, no one will admit it." "That''s right. Giving a membership card as a birthday present, it''s the first time I''ve seen it. So stingy. It''s better to gift something else than this!" "No, this card is very expensive," This child''s father was anxious and he corrected the guests'' remarks. He felt that his head was sweating. How rich could the person be to send such a valuable gift? This card was already worth his entire assets! "How expensive can a card be?" One of the guests shook his head and said with a mocking smile. A membership card could most likely give some discounts. Just how precious could it be? It was something dispensable. "This is the gold card of the five-star hotel, Hotel Luna!" The child''s father dered. "Hotel Luna?" The guests echoed. "I''ve heard about this hotel. I''ve heard that it was bought over by a rich woman with a price of more than 3 billion dors. However, I''ve never heard of a gold card!" The guests in the room were all curious and came over to have a look. "Hey, this is not an ordinary card. It''s made of pure gold," someone was surprised that a card was made out of gold. What did it mean? "Who knows what''s the use of this gold card? For a discount?" "No, with this gold card, you can stay in the presidential suite of the Hotel Luna for a year for free, and the presidential suite of the Hotel Luna seems to cost more than ten thousand dors a day. So, this card itself is worth five million dors! My God! Who gave it to you? To send five million dors as a gift?!" "Could it be a mistake?" "No. I stayed in this hotel before, their service was excellent. At that time, I saw Mr. Gale, an antique baller, taking this card out. To own this card, you must have at least 3 billion dors of assets!" "What?" They gasped. The guests in the room were shocked as they exchanged words. They looked at each other. Was there such a rich person among the guests attending the celebration that day? "Who gave it to you? Who gave you this card?" They were all very curious. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 The people in the room were extremely curious about the gift, some were millionaires and they were also shocked. Who was it? Who could have given out five million dors as a birthday gift? It was probably given by one of Quincy''s father''s friends! Otherwise, who would gift such an expensive present? It was too shocking for one to be so generous! It was an act of a pure baller! "Could it be Mr. Zouch? He''s got hundreds of million dors worth of assets. I heard that he''s the vegetable supplier to the restaurant in Hotel Luna. It''s reasonable to have one of the gold cards." "Stop talking nonsense would you? The number on this card shows that its the sixth card. Do you think Mr. Zouch could have it?" "Why don''t we just ask Mr. Zouch for an answer? Mr. Zouch, hey, what are you doing hiding in the corner? Is this gift from you?" Someone asked, and everyone looked at the potbellied man. Under everyone''s attention, the man shook his head awkwardly. "No, I''m just a vegetable supplier. How could I have the gold card of Hotel Luna? As far as I know, there are only five people owning this gold card, and all of them have the asset of at least three billion dors or above. I''m far from that..." He sighed, and his face was filled with envy, "The owner of Hotel Luna is very powerful. Only a few can be members of the hotel. I heard that the boss has the support of a superrge and influential family. After I found out, I even dreamed of having one. But now, someone actually gifted this card..." "Who is it then? I can''t believe there is someone here with a worth of three billion dors among us. My God!" The people in the room were shocked once again. "Mr. Lowe, this is such a great honor. Someone gifted him a gold card, if he were to tell people about it, they would be so stunned!" The man continued to say, and he sounded extremely envious. The room was quiet for a few seconds, and they were all equally envious! This was a symbol of status! "Since it''s a gift, then Master Lowe must know who it was from. Ask him and we will find out. After all, all the gifts were handled by him," someone suggested. "Yeah, where''s Master Lowe?" "I just saw him went upstairs." "Master Lowe... here hees. He''sing down." The guests in the room were all making noises. Quincy''s father, who went upstairs, walked down the stairs in confusion when he saw the scene. "What''s going on?" He asked. He wondered why the guests had all stood up and was surrounding someone. "Victor, what''s wrong?" Quincy''s father walked over. "Uncle, I''m sorry. My son took a gift from the table and identally took one that is extremely valuable out to y. I''m sorry, Uncle." The child''s father handed the card over. Quincy''s father shook his head with a smile, "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s just a card." He took over the card. What could a card do? In fact, he was a little unhappy. Someone gave him a card? A membership card? Huh! He was surprised deep down. Why was the card so heavy? A gold card? "Master Lowe, this is no ordinary card. This is the gold card of the Hotel Luna. With this gold card, you can live in the presidential suite for free for a year, which is equivalent to five million dors. Master Lowe, you really are honorable! Someone actually gave you such a card!" Some rtive said enviously. Quincy''s father was shocked, "What?" He just realized that the card was made out of pure gold. The craftsmanship on the card was exquisite. What''s more, the word ''Luna'' on it was so obvious. Hotel Luna had been the hottest thing recently. This was actually the gold card of Hotel Luna? "Master Lowe, since when did you have such a friend? Why don''t you introduce him to us?" A rtive said enviously. If the person could gift such a card, he must have had more than 3 billion in assets, probably even more! And if they could get to know that person, it would be beneficial for their own businesses. After all, many guests attending that night were businessmen. Although they might not have millions of assets, they were still people with hundreds of millions and tens of millions of assets. "That''s right, introduce him to us!" Quincy''s father recovered from his surprise. Of course, he was clearly aware what it meant to have someone giving him such a card. But he was stunned that there was such a person among his guests that night. He was too surprised, but who could it be? "Dad, what''s wrong? ... Ah, this is the gold card of Hotel Luna. Dad, when did you get it?" Quincy came in from the crowd and saw a golden card in his father''s hand. The pure gold texture was like a work of art, which immediately attracted her attention. As a youngster, how could she not know the Hotel Luna? "It''s a gift from someone else to your father!" Someone said. "Dad, is that true?" Quincy was surprised. A golden card? How honourable of her father! "Yes," Quincy''s father suddenly felt glorious. Although he had hundreds of millions of assets, he was not extravagant enough to gift someone more than five million dors at once. Could it be his daughter''s boyfriend who was so generous? "Quincy, it''s from your boyfriend, right? Where is he? Bring him out and introduce him!" Quincy''s father said proudly. He knew clearly who had attended that day, both his rtives and friends. He didn''t think they were the one who gave this because none of their families had reached such a status. In his opinion, besides his daughter''s boyfriend and his son-inw, who would be so generous? "Dad, I don''t have one. I''m single," Quincy shook her head. Quincy''s father was suddenly disappointed. "By the way, Uncle, this is the box that contained the gold card. See if you recognize who gave you this," the man handed the box over awkwardly. When Quincy''s father saw it, he was puzzled and was then shocked. "Dad, who was it from? Dad?" Quincy was too curious. "Master Lowe, say it!" The other rtives were also extremely curious. Quincy''s father said sternly, "Victor, have you mistaken? Is it really from this box?" "No, I''ve not mistaken." The man shook his head. How could he be wrong when he had witnessed his son opening it just moments ago? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Grandpa, that''s the one. It was you who gave it to me. I asked you for a toy, and you gave me this. But when I opened it, there was just a card inside. What kind of toy is this?" The little boy said loudly. The room went dead silent! The guests looked at each other and broke into chatters. What? Master Lowe gave such an expensive gift to a child as a toy? The child''s father covered his son''s mouth in a hurry and said it was merely a child''s speech... He also muttered in his heart, "Uncle, you are too generous!" Quincy''s father was embarrassed. Quincy blushed and said, "Dad, what are you doing? It is such a valuable gift, yet you gave it to a child as a toy. What if it got broken or scratched??" She was so excited and she wanted to stay at such a luxury hotel. But what did her father do? He had almost lost the opportunity! "I, I didn''t know he''d send such an expensive gift!" Quincy''s father was also regretting it. He was afraid that if he had lost such a valuable gift just now, he would have deeply regretted it. "He? Who gave it?" Quincy asked. "Yeah, Master Lowe, do you know who? Tell us!" All friends and rtives asked. Quincy''s father was embarrassed, but there was nothing he could do. He said, "Zelda''s boyfriend gave it..." "What?" His rtives were shocked! "Are you kidding, Master Lowe? This gold card was given by Zelda''s boyfriend?" "You must have made a mistake. Look at him, he looks so miserable. I suspect that his family must be poor. How could he have sent such an expensive gift?" They didn''t believe it. It was impossible! "Dad, have you made a mistake?" Even Quincy was doubtful. Was this possible? In her opinion, Chuck had gone bankrupt. Otherwise, why would he look like that? "No, how could I be wrong?" Quincy''s father shook his head and sighed helplessly. The gift was given by Chuck, and he had assumed that it was a razor, so he remembered the box well. "Is it really from him? Then let''s go and ask him, let''s go together. If he can afford to give a gold card, he must have an asset of more than 3 billion dors. How could he look so humble?" "That''s right. His outfit today barely looked expensive!" "That''s true." "Dad, let''s go and ask him." Quincy took her father to Chuck, who was chatting with Zelda in the backyard. Chuck and Zelda were both stunned at the sudden attention from all of the guests. "What''s wrong? Why are all these peopleing?" "Chuck, did you give this card?" Quincy asked with the card in her hand. Everyone, including Quincy''s father, stared at Chuck nervously. After a moment of shock, Chuck nodded, "Yes, it''s from me. What''s wrong? Don''t you like it?" Chapter 267 Chapter 267 All these rtives and friends were stunned. They were so shocked that they almost dropped their jaws. It really turned out to be a gift from the decadent young man in front of them!! They shared the same thought, "It''s worth more than five million dors. How could he give it away just like this?" The point was that Master Lowe had almost given it to the child as a toy just now. Zelda saw the golden card in Quincy''s hand and froze. She was invited to the banquetst time. How could she not recognize this card? But she knew that she was not qualified to own this card. However, she was surprised that Chuck had such a valuable card and he would give it to others as a gift. Quincy''s mouth was so wide opened that an egg could probably fit it. She was baffled. Didn''t Chuck go bankrupt? "You don''t like it, Uncle?" Chuck asked, oblivious to their shock. It didn''t matter. If the man didn''t like it, Chuck could just take it back. Anyway, his mother''s hotel was often fully booked every day. Whether it was an ordinary room or a presidential suite, it was all the same. "No, no, I like it, I like it." After Quincy''s father was shocked, he recovered quickly and nodded repeatedly. "Grandpa, if you liked it, why did you give it to me as a toy?" The little boy asked. His father quickly covered his mouth and apologized awkwardly again... Quincy''s father''s face was suddenly blood red. Quincy was embarrassed as well and whispered softly, "Dad, what have you done? It is such a valuable item..." "How would I know?" Her father shook his head and sighed. Chuck was stunned to hear that. He looked at Quincy''s father a few more times and said with a faint smile, "Uncle doesn''t seem to like it very much!" "No, I''ve made a mistake just now," Quincy''s father shook his head. "Yeah, it was a mistake. How could my father possibly not like such a valuable gift?" Quincy also said in a hurry. She took a few more nces at Chuck and found him more pleasing to the eye. It turned out that Chuck hadn''t gone bankrupt, but did he appear so decadent? "Alright, as long as you like it." Chuck didn''t bother to be persistent on this matter. Since this card had been given out, it was not good for him to take it back. It would only make things difficult for Zelda. However, if it was someone else who was behaving like this, Chuck would not be as polite. Quincy''s father breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank you. You''ve gifted me such a valuable gift." "You''re wee, it''s what I ought to do. Zelda has brought me to your birthday celebration, hence it''s only fitting that I prepare a gift that Uncle would like," Chuck said. Everyone was surprised. They figured out that Chuck meant to say that without Zelda, he would nevere here and it would be impossible of him to send such a gift. Quincy and her father felt a little embarrassed, but he still felt glorious. Such an expensive card like this would benefit his business. Quincy was excited as she could stay in the presidential suite every day now. Nevertheless, the other rtives who had looked down on Chuck became envious of Zelda to have found such a boyfriend. Zelda was also embarrassed. She cast gaze at Chuck. "Come everyone, let''s take a seat. The food is ready to be served," Quincy''s father suddenly said. All the guests went into the house. Quincy''s father muttered, "Ask Zelda if her boyfriend has any brothers. You can also go and find such a person as your boyfriend, I have no objections." "Dad, even if Chuck has a brother, the brother is wealthy as well. Why would he consider someone like me?" Quincy shook her head. She had a stunning body, but there were still some differences between her and Zelda. It wasn''t just about her figure but her appearance and temperament were no match either. Her father sighed. Indeed, with three billion assets, their family was really not at the same level as Chuck''s. It could be said that they are unworthy. After the meal, the party wasing to an end. When they were eating, many of the guests came to have a toast with Chuck. Chuck could only refuse politely as he wasn''t in the mood to drink. When they walked out of the house, Quincy sent them off. She drove the car to send Chuck and Zelda home. Everyone also came out to see him off. "Master Lowe, did you ask him what business he is involved in?" A rtive asked. "He didn''t say anything, but my daughter asked him just now. I think he owns a za..." Quincy''s father replied. "A za? What za?" Everyone was curious. Quincy''s father answered, "City Square za." Upon hearing this, the rtive was confused, "Hey, isn''t City Square za Mr. Wendell''s? How come..." "Chuck has bought it over," Quincy''s father replied inly. Another rtive gasped, "What? He has bought the za? This background of his... wow. No wonder he has a gold card. Master Lowe, you''ve gained so much glory. This gold card is awesome." Quincy''s father felt smug as he thought to himself, "Indeed, he gave it to me as my birthday present!" ...... Quincy sent Chuck and Zelda back to their building. Quincy muttered, "Chuck, I''m sorry about my father''s behavior today..." "It''s alright. As long as he''s happy," Chuck waved it off casually. It did not matter to him at all as it was in the past. Quincy was relieved, "No matter what, thank you. My father is very happy today." Chuck nodded and got out of the car, Quincy then tugged at Zelda who was about to exit the car too. She asked, "Does he have any brothers?" "I don''t think he has one. Why do you ask?" Zelda was confused. Since Chuck had not mentioned it, that meant he didn''t have one. "Nothing, nothing," Quincy blushed. Zelda got out of the car with a smile. Quincy stared at Chuck for a few more times and reluctantly drove away. "How are you feeling now?" Zelda asked with concern. When she saw that Chuck was a little more rxed, she felt slightly relieved. "Fine, thank you," Chuck replied. The missing Yvette still upied Chuck''s heart. However, it indeed felt better to go out and take his mind off for a bit. It was just that Yvette was still missing! After that, they took the elevator upstairs. Chuck had actually wanted to go back to Yvette''s ce, but Susan still lived there, so it was not convenient for him to go there by himself. He could only stay in his own house. Fortunately, Auntie Logan was still there these few days. When the elevator arrived on the floor, Zelda bit her lip and said, "Chuck, would you like toe into my house?" Hearing this, Chuck turned his head and was stunned. ...... In a room, Yvette was locked up. She curled up her body, trembling in the corner. She was tired and hungry, but she couldn''t get out. There was a person who came to beat her up every day, and it was some fierce beating. She only had one weapon with her, a dagger. She had been tortured beyond words. She regretteding out of the hotel after she had received a call. "Hubby, I miss you so much... Who were you going to take me to meet?" Yvette''s tears flowed down her cheeks as she sobbed. Just then, the door was opened and the man entered once again. Yvette wiped her tears coldly and stood up from the corner. Her expression was cold and terrifying. This person had been torturing her for more than ten days. She hated this person so much! She was not afraid. The worst thing that could happen was her death. However, she would not give in! "Let me out!" Yvette held the dagger in her hand, and she tried her best to hold it tight. "If you defeat me, you can go out. If you can''t win, you will be locked up here for the rest of your life. Let''s do it!" The man came over. Yvette''s eyes were indifferent. She took action in an instant, but the man easily grabbed her hand. "Too weak, you''re too weak." The man pushed Yvette away with disdain. Yvette''s fell onto the ground. it was very painful, but her eyes got even colder. "Let me out. I want to see my husband, I want to..." "He''s not your husband, he''s your enemy. Come again!" The man said coldly. Then, Yvette fell to the ground again after sheshed out another strike, and there was more coldness in her eyes. It was useless for her to charge forward... This scene was monitored by an elder through the monitor''s screen. "Old Master, isn''t this too cruel to Miss?" Someone next to him asked cautiously. "No, if we''re not cruel now, she will face more cruel things in the future. How is she supposed to kill Karen Lee with this mere ability that she possesses now? How could she kill that person? She can''t even beat an ordinary person now. Too weak. She needs to at least be able to defeat a veteran with three to five years of training," the old man said in an aching but helpless voice. "Will this work? Is it possible for her to survive such a harsh environment?" The person asked again. "It''s possible. Otherwise, she is not fit to be my granddaughter! My son is a first-ss master of martial arts. She will inherit the skills from him, she will!" As he spoke, the eyes of the old man were bright! Boom! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Yvette''s body was kicked to the ground. She held her stomach where she received the blow and was about to faint. "What''s wrong? Is such rubbish skills all that you have? Are you still thinking about getting out of here with that ability of yours? Don''t even think about it, you''ll be locked up here for the rest of your life! Trash!" The man sneered and added, "Tomorrow, if you still can''t beat me, I''ll teach you a lesson! Now, eat this!" He walked out while he threw a dirty bun in, and itnded in front of Yvette. She stared at the bun. In the face of the torture just now, she did not shed tears, but now, her tears spilled. She picked up the dirty bun and the hunger she had suffered for the past few days made her swallow it down. "Hubby, I''m not dead, please wait for me. I swear I''ll get out of here!" Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chuck returned to his home. He wasn''t interested in Zelda''s invitation just now. Yvette wasn''t back yet, hence he wouldn''t have any other ideas. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Even if there was, it would just be a way to relieve his needs. How could Chuck use Zelda for his needs? Thus, he could only say that he felt sorry for Zelda. What''s more, it was not good if Auntie Logan were to see them. Chuck sighed and saw Wi sitting on the sofa with a smile on her face. "Auntie Logan..." he called. "After getting some fresh air, are you feeling better?" Wi stood up and asked with a smile. Chuck had been in a decadent state recently and it hurt her to see him like that, but she had already launched all the connections she had to find Yvette. Nheless, there was no clue for the time being. Yvette was being well-hidden, but Wi knew that she was definitely still alive. It was only a matter of time before she was found. "Much better. Thank you for your concern, Auntie Logan." Chuck felt guilty. For so many days, he had not showed Auntie Logan around. "Why is this child being so polite?" Wi smiled and touched Chuck''s hair. She looked at Chuck as if he was a child and thought, "Chucky is truly innocent." "Auntie Logan, you''re going back soon, aren''t you?" Chuck was surprised because he saw Wi''s suitcase by the door. "Yes, Sister Karen gave me a call. She said that she will bring you to a ce tomorrow and start teaching you fighting skills. I shall go back then," Wi said. Chuck sighed. His mother had already been mentioning it since the previous week. However, Chuck was not in the mood and had been pushing it until now. Maybe his mother was anxious, so she took some forced measures. "Now?" Chuck was reluctant to part with Wi. During this period of time, Wi had been taking care of him and Chuck had grown used to it. "Yes," Wi nodded. Initially, Chuck was feeling guilty. Of course, he was embarrassed to ask Wi to stay. But he couldn''t help but reach out to hold Wi, "Auntie Logan, I will miss you. Also, be careful on your way back." She was stunned for a moment and then she chuckled, "Yes, I will. Call me if you miss me, understand? I cane to you, or you cane to Central City." "Okay," Chuck reluctantly let go of her. In fact, he wanted to hug her for a little longer because it felt amazing to hug her like this. However, if he continued to hold her, Auntie Logan would get angry. "Auntie Logan, I''ll send you to the airport." "Okay," Wi smiled. She wanted to take the luggage, but Chuck couldn''t bear to let her carry it by herself. He rushed over and took the luggage for Wi, and Wi smiled even more beautifully. She praised inwardly, "Chucky, you are really considerate." In the past few days, Chuck didn''t manage to buy a new car, nor did he repair the damaged sports car. He wasn''t in the mood to do so as Yvette''s disappearance had messed up all his ns. After putting the luggage in the car, Chuck drove Wi to the airport. When they arrived at the airport, Chuck came out with her luggage and reluctantly watched as Wi entered the special passage. Wi had a private ne, so of course, she would return by boarding her private ne. Watching Wi as she left and her beautiful legs disappear out of sight, Chuck sighed, turned around and got back into his car. He had to meet his mother the next day, hence he had to make some arrangements and inform Ynda in advance. He supposed that he wouldn''t be out for too long because school was about to start in about 20 days. Wi turned around and answered a phone call with a smile. It was from Karen. "How is it? Have you felt something towards Chucky?" Karen asked. She was a little nervous. After all, both Wi and Chuck had stayed at home for more than ten days. It would be best if they had done something together, but Karen thought it was quite unlikely. First of all, she knew Wi''s character. Wi was very self-disciplined and would not do that kind of thing. "Chucky is too young, so no," Wi replied. She stared with a bigger smile as Chuck got into his car. "Alright," Karen was undoubtedly disappointed. "Do you have any news about Yvette?" Wi watched Chuck drive away. She passed through the passage and went towards her private ne. "No. I''m guessing Yvette has been missing for so long, she must have been training. I''ve seen her physical strength. She''s very talented, but she has no mentor to guide her and utilize her talent," Karen said over the phone. "So, that''s why are you in such a hurry to have Chucky learn fighting?" Wi asked. "Yes, I''m worried that when Chucky sees her again, Yvette would have already been a master of martial arts. If Chucky, with his softhearted personality, is not on par as her when the timees, how could he be her match?" Karen was anxious thinking about it. This was what she was worried about. It had been more than ten days, and Yvette had been too well-hidden. She was definitely in secret training. "Okay, teach Chucky the skills as soon as possible. I''m afraid that he will not be Yvette''s opponent by that time," Wi stopped her pace and looked towards the airport gate again. Unfortunately, Chuck had already left. "Yes, but... you seemed to care about my son very much. This kind of concern doesn''t seem to be quite right," Karen smiled. Wi was a little embarrassed and said, "Sister Karen, you''ve misunderstood me. Isn''t it normal for me to care about Chucky? I see him as a child..." She gazed at the entrance and thought, "Why did Chucky leave so quickly?" ...... When Chuck arrived at the za, he handed Ynda some matters and informed her that he had to be away for a while. Ynda was surprised, "Where are you going?" "I''m going somewhere to strengthen myself, consider it as a further study. This is my card. There are about 900 million dors inside. You should hurry up with that project. I hope I can see good results when Ie back," Chuck took out the card. For more than ten days, Ynda had been working hard every day. She was putting her efforts in and he was sure it would bear fruit soon. Ynda was shocked, "You''re giving me so much money, aren''t you afraid that I would run away with it?" "No, you''ve sold yourself to me," Chuck joked. Ynda blushed and nodded, "Well, I will try my best..." Chuck was relieved. He needed to go back and have a good sleep. Then, he would learn how to fight with his mother the next day to train himself! "Where are you going, Chuck?" Lara, who came in to look for Ynda, asked anxiously. She hadn''t seen Chuck recently. She thought that something had happened to him. When she came in, she heard that Chuck was going off. "How dare youe to see me?" Chuck frowned. It was all because of her bbering that Yvette knew that the za belonged to him. Otherwise, he would not have gone out with Yvette that day. And if he slept with Yvette in his arms that night, Yvette wouldn''t have gone missing. "I, I..." Lara panicked. Did Chuck find out about the drug incident the other day? "You really have a big mouth. Who told you to spread it?" Chuck stared at her. "I, I didn''t say anything, what did I say?" Lara breathed a sigh of relief when she realized Chuck was talking about another matter, but then she felt wronged again. "If you continue to talk nonsense, I''ll spread your nudes. Do you hear me?" Chuck said coldly. Lara felt so wronged that she cried, "What did I say?" Chuck ignored her and went straight out. Lara chased after him, "Chuck, I didn''t spread anything." "You''re afraid that I''ll leak your nudes, aren''t you?" Chuck turned and red at her. "Go ahead and leak it, but I didn''t say anything, I swear!" Lara cried in a grievance. Chuck frowned. It wasn''t her? Chuck walked over to her and asked, "Did you tell Yvette that the za is mine?" "I didn''t, I didn''t. How would I dare to say that?" Lara shook her head and choked to tears. Chuck saw her grievance and became impatient, "Don''t cry. It''s fine if it''s not you." If it wasn''t Lara, who could''ve spread it? Ynda and Zelda wouldn''t have said it. Then, who was it? Lara wiped her tears and cried even harder, "Don''t simply use me." "Well, I''m sorry. Don''t you have something to do with Ynda? Go ahead," Chuck said and turned around to leave. But when he heard Lara''s cry, Chuck was helpless, "I''m sorry. What else do you want? If you cry again, I will leak your nudes." Lara was so scared that she covered her mouth in a hurry and felt wronged, "Don''t do it. Don''t do it. I won''t cry anymore." "Alright, go and find Ynda. I have something to do." Chuck then left. "Where are you going?" Lara chased after him. "It''s none of your business," Chuck went in the elevator and looked back at Lara. The tears in her eyes began to flow again. Chuck felt helpless. Then, he suddenly saw Queenie staring nkly in the air as if she was preupied. Confused, he came out of the elevator and walked to Queenie''s side, asking, "Queenie, what are you thinking about?" "Ah..." Queenie was startled. When she saw that it was Chuck, she breathed a sigh of relief, but she lowered her head. Chuck was embarrassed for startling her, he said, "Queenie, I''m going on a trip. Take good care of yourself during this period." Queenie asked, "Chuck, where are you going?" "I''m going to somece. Are you okay? Did something happen? Tell me," Chuck answered vaguely and asked with concern. He had a different feeling and guilt towards Queenie. "Chuck, I, it didn''te this month," Queenie stammered in a whisper. Chuck asked in puzzlement, "What didn''te?" Queenie lowered her head even further and murmured, "My, my period." Chuck was stunned for a second, but when he thought of what she meant, he was extremely shocked. "Are you saying you''re pregnant??" Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chuck was really stupefied. Last time, when he did it in the bathroom with Queenie, Chuck had sent her home that night. She also said that she would take the morning-after pill. But, why didn''t her periode this month? How could this be possible? "Queenie, when does your periode usually?" Chuck pulled Queenie aside. "Every month, about the 25th, but it''s already 1st today," Queenie whispered with a blush. Chuck had to calm himself down. If Queenie was pregnant, what should he do? Chuck felt a little confused. After all, Chuck had made a mistake when he was in the bathroom that day. He saw Queenie''s back facing him in the bathroom. At that time, there was fog from the hot shower. And when Queenie squatted down to get the body shampoo, Chuck seized the opportunity. During that time, Chuck was dumbfounded because he had entered the bathroom thinking that it was Yvette taking a shower. That was why he had sneakily done it from behind. However, he didn''t expect that it turned out to be Queenie. For a moment, Chuck regretted and felt guilty. After all, Chuck even had a dream that night, where Queenie was giving birth to a child. Chuck thought it was merely a dream, but now it actually came true? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The person Chuck truly wanted was Yvette. Queenie was genuinely just a mistake. After calming down, he felt that it was useless to think about all of these. The most important thing now was how to solve the issue at hand. "Queenie, did you take the pill?" Chuck was a little nervous. Queenie said that she would take it. At that time, she said that she was awake that night. Then, she suddenly thought of this matter and went to buy the pill. Logically, she should have taken it. Queenie said, "I, I bought it that night. When I was about to take it, my sister suddenly ran into my room and asked me a question. I was so frightened that I didn''t take it at that time. But my sister didn''t go back to her room and insisted on sleeping with me. The next day, I almost overslept. When I went to work in the morning, I forgot to take it. Then, when I thought about it, it was already the third day. I... I wanted to tell you, but I felt that it should be fine because you only did once that time. But a few days ago, I found out that my period didn''te and was afraid... Chuck? Would you me me?" She didn''t know anything. Her first time was taken away by Chuck. How could she know? She was very panicked. Chuck sighed. He understood Queenie''s character. She was innocent and kind. Chuck learned that when they were desk mates. She definitely would not do it on purpose, so she had just forgotten to take it. Chuck had already felt guilt towards Queenie because they did it twice, and both times were a mistake. How could Chuck me her? "No, I won''t. Are you free now? I''ll take you to the hospital for a check-up," Chuck thought that he had to confirm it. This was not a joke. Queenie was only neen. He had to respect her opinion. No matter she''s gonna have an abortion or give birth to the child, Chuck would be taking responsibility anyway. If she chose to abort it, Chuck would take care of her for the rest of her life. But if she chose to keep it, he... When Chuck thought about it, he panicked, felt confused, and even lost. What should he do with Yvette if that happens? If she gave birth to the baby, he would not leave his child without a father. Chuck would definitely give Queenie a status, which was to go get engaged to Queenie. But, what about Yvette? Now that she was missing, what if she found out that he was going to be the father of another woman''s child after she returned? Yvette would definitely be very sad. Besides, he had already seen Yvette as his wife since they were young. Although they did not get married yet, Chuck had already taken her as his wife in his heart. But now, was this considered an affair? What should he do since he had an affair with Queenie? It was the first time for Chuck to encounter such a thing. He didn''t expect himself to be sopetent that he hit the jackpot on the first try. Like many other men, Chuck was in a panic. "Okay, I''m going to ask the leader for leave now," Queenie said. Chuck''s heart ached when he saw that she was almost crying. Heforted, "It''s going to be okay. Let''s go to the hospital for a check- up first." "Okay." Queenie then went to ask for leave. Chuck stood where he was and waited. If Queenie was really pregnant, then he had to dy the matter of going out with his mother the next day. But what kind of excuse could he give? Should he tell his mother directly? He didn''t know what kind of reaction Karen would have. Chuck sighed. After a while, Queenie came out and had changed into her usual clothes. Chuck asked, "Why didn''t you spend the money?" Because Queenie''s appearance did not change at all. Chuck had given her all the money Sylvester paid when they had dinnerst time. She should have the money. "You gave it to me. I can''t use it," Queenie said. Chuck sighed. She was too simple-minded. He couldn''t persuade her, so he took her downstairs directly. It was Queenie''s first time taking a sports car, hence she was more reserved. She held her tiny backpack with both hands and was very cautious, for fear of damaging Chuck''s car. Chuck felt helpless and told her to rx a little. Only then did Queenie rx a little bit rxingly. When they arrived at the hospital, Chuck immediately took Queenie for a check-up. If he didn''t find out an answer now, Chuck would not be able to go out to train with his mother at ease, let alone dealing with Yvette''s matter. Chuck was already in a trance. Queenie went in for a check-up and Chuck was anxiously waiting for the result. At this time, Chuck saw someone familiar. It turned out to be Quinn. Gosh, why was she here? Was she also pregnant? Chuck was busy lowering his head and walking towards the bathroom. Originally, Chuck was afraid that he would run into someone he knew, so he deliberately went to a hospital further away. Moreover, this was a private hospital with a good reputation, so Chuck brought Queenie here. After all, Chuck was not short of money, so he had to give Queenie the best of treatment. However, thinking of Quinn''s character, Chuck suspected that this woman couldn''t havee to buy this hospital, could she? It was very likely. In the past, Chuck had spent more than two billion dors on it with his mother''s money. At that time, his mother said that she was ready to build a hospital, but Chuck didn''t know whether it had started. However, knowing his mother, it must have started a long time ago. It was impossible for her to waste time. He assumed that the renovations should have started a long time ago. Although it was not so easy to start a hospital, his mother could handle it. Quinn saw Chuck acting sneaky. What was he doing? Quinn walked over and asked, "Why are you hiding from me?" Chuck sighed and stopped. He hadn''t seen her for more than ten days, but her sexy figure and pretty face remained astonishing as always, leaving him in a trance. "No, I''m not." Chuck was embarrassed. He couldn''t say that he had brought someone here for an examination, could he? "Why did youe to the hospital then?" Quinn asked in doubt. "A physical examination," Chuck said. "A physical examination? Do you think I''m stupid?" Quinn frowned. This was not the ce for a physical examination. Seeing Chuck bowed his head and said nothing, Quinn thought of something. He came to the hospital for no reason and was acting sneaky. Was he here for a check-up on the male sector? Well, that should be it. Quinn did not ask any more questions. This type of problem would be difficult to exin anyway. "Do you not want the za anymore? It''s been more than ten days, and you haven''t been there once," Quinn''s tone was cold. She had gone to the za several times, but she didn''t see Chuck and was a little disappointed. "If you don''t want the za anymore, you should just sell it to me as soon as possible," Quinn sneered. Chuck was a disgusting man, but Quinn felt that he was not as disgusting as he had been when they first met. "I have something to do," Chuck said, "you should go and do your work." "Why are you asking me to leave? I''m ready to purchase this hospital. You cane here in the future and I won''t charge you," Quinn said. Chuck was shocked. So, he had guessed it right, Quinn actually came here to buy the hospital. To buy such a huge private hospital, having money alone was not enough. Instead, the connections one must possess was crucial to do so. Quinn was indeed very powerful. "Okay." Chuck felt that this woman was a little crazy, but at this time, Queenie came over with the inspection report. Quinn was not stupid. She saw a little girl standing behind Chuck and being careful. The key point was that she was still holding the inspection report in her hand. She suddenly understood why Chuck had been sneaking around and avoided her. It turned out that he had brought the little girl here for an examination. Was she pregnant? How dare you, Chuck, acting recklessly behind Zelda! Quinn was so angry that he even made the little girl pregnant. Suddenly, she felt that Chuck was extremely revolting. She spat, "You are disgusting." Then, Quinn turned around and left. Chuck held her back and warned, "Don''t start the rumor." Chuck didn''t want Quinn to tell Zelda and the others. If his mother heard about this, she would go into a rage. "You think that I''m starting the rumor? You''ve done it, yet you don''t have the guts to admit it? Disgusting." Quinn struggled to shake off Chuck''s hand. Chuck sighed and said, "I admit it. What I meant is don''t spread it." Chapter 270 Chapter 270 "Disgusting," Quinn repeated, turning around and red at Chuck. Chuck was in a bad mood. Yvette had disappeared, then he met Queenie and found out her problem. He had been waiting anxiously just now, but now he was scolded for no reason. Chuck couldn''t help saying, "That''s enough. What does it have to do with you?" Quinn''s eyes were full of anger, "You are so disgusting." "I''m disgusting. But didn''t you want to sleep with me? Do you think I can''t make you pregnant overnight?" Chuck retorted. "Shameless, disgusting," Quinn turned around and left angrily. Chuck didn''t bother to pay attention to her. Chuck understood that Quinn was not a person who would y tricks behind others. She wouldn''t tell others about what had happened today. However, Chuck felt a little regretful and guilty after scolding. After all, Quinn had done Zelda a favor and let her renew the contract. It was fine if she scolded him just now, so why did he argue with her? "Forget it. I''ll apologize to her when I get the chance," Chuck thought. Chuck walked to Queenie''s side. "I''m sorry, did Ie at the wrong time?" Queenie lowered her head. "No, don''t overthink. What''s the result?" Chuck was nervous. Queenie was silent. Chuck felt that something was wrong. "Queenie, tell me." Chuck and Queenie had done it more than 20 days ago, but it was less than a month. When Chuck came over, he specifically asked if it could be checked. The nurse said that it was possible. "I''m sorry. I''m pregnant," Queenie whispered, and her voice was very weak. At this moment, Chuck went nk. He really did hit the jackpot. Chuck felt extremely sorry for Queenie and didn''t know how to face her. What should he do now? "Chuck, don''t worry. I''ve just asked, they said that in less than 50 days, I can take medicine for abortion. I''ll buy the medicine by myself." When Queenie heard the result, she was also in a panic for a long time before she came back to her senses. She had never encountered such a thing. She was a sophomore in the next semester. She was truly in a panic. Chuck felt even more guilty, "You don''t want to keep it?" Chuck asked the question but it was filled with hesitation. "We are still... I am still young, and I still have to study," Queenie said. On one hand, she was afraid, and on the other, she noticed Chuck''s nervousness. Most importantly, she knew about Chuck and Yvette''s rtionship. If she kept it, what should she do next? Wasn''t it embarrassing and troublesome to Chuck? "Don''t worry, it''s okay," Queenie consoled Chuck. She also knew that Chuck didn''t do it on purpose that day. Chuck let out a worrisome smile. It was his fault, but Queenie consoled him the other way round. Chuck brought Queenie over to find out clearly if it was abortion through medicine or surgery. Money was not a problem, but the most important thing was to not harm Queenie''s body. After asking about it, he found that it was simr to Queenie''s exnation. However, there were still risks to have an abortion using drugs. Chuck decided to go for surgery instead. But the doctor said that to perform the surgery, it will only be safe if the pregnancy is up to five weeks and above. He said that the fetus was too small and they have to check whether it was attached in the wrong ce. Now, Queenie had only been pregnant for more than 20 days, and the fetus was too small for surgery. Chuck thought about it and decided it was better to be safer. He couldn''t bring harm to Queenie''s body. Which meant that they have to wait for a few more days, for the pregnancy to be more than thirty- five days. When he and his mother came back, he could bring Queenie for the surgery. Queenie had been working part-time, and she worked several part-time jobs a day. She was very exhausted and her health was in poor condition. The doctors said that it was lucky for her to actually get pregnant. Queenie was perturbed, "Can''t I just take the medicine by myself?" Chuck consoled her by saying that it was safer through surgery. Besides, Queenie''s physical condition was poor and she was already frail. The doctor did not suggest doing so. He said that it was very risky to take medicine and it would hurt the uterus, which would cause her pregnancy in the future to be more difficult. What if she took the medicine and damaged her body? What if her health deteriorated? Chuck didn''t want to be in more guilt. "Okay," Queenie listened to Chuck. She felt that Chuck would definitely keep to his words. She rested assured knowing that she could rely on him. "Don''t worry, I''ll take you for dinner, and then I''ll take you back," Chuckforted her. "Okay," she replied. Chuck went to the pharmacy next door to buy some supplements for Queenie and asked her to take good care of her body. When he came back from his trip, he would get a day off to apany her for the surgery. At this moment, Queenie was waiting in the car. Chuck picked up the supplements and happened to see Quinn''s car. He hesitated. Then, he walked over and knocked on the window, wanting to apologize for his behavior earlier. However, the window did not roll down. Chuck walked to the front in confusion and saw Quinn sitting inside and staring at him with cold eyes. Chuck could only walk back towards the window where she was sitting. Regardless of whether she could hear him or not, he said, "I''m sorry about just now." Chuck felt less guilty. Chuck turned around to leave, but the window suddenly rolled down, revealing Quinn''s face. She knew what Chuck had said through his lips movements. Chuck turned around and walked back over. He repeated, "I''m sorry about just now. I shouldn''t have said that to you." Quinn''s eyes were indifferent. When she was in the car just now, she was so angry that she felt ufortable. She had really wanted to rush out to beat Chuck up for saying something like that to her. "Drive!" Quinn ordered her driver, she no longer stared at Chuck. Chuck felt a little relieved, but he suddenly thought of something and said, "By the way, I have to be away for a while. If there is something wrong with Zelda''s store, you..." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Stop the car! Can you be more disgusting? You''ve made the girl pregnant on this hand, on the other hand, you''re pretending to care about other women?" Quinn was fuming with anger. Chuck didn''t want to exin either. After all, there was no need to do so. Chuck turned around and headed for his car. "What are you going to do?" Quinn''s cold voice sounded behind him. "I have something to do with my mother," Chuck simply answered. He didn''t say anything about training to fight. Chuck did not hear Quinn''s voice. He turned his head and saw Quinn''s cold gaze. She then ordered, "Drive." After that, she left. Chuck shrugged, returned to the car, and told Queenie how to take those supplements. After that only was he relieved to take Queenie out for dinner. They found a restaurant to have a meal. Then, Chuck sent Queenie back after eating. On the way, Chuck told her not to work part-time, or else her health would be worse. Queenie agreed, but Chuck was not sure whether she would secretly go to work. After all, Queenie''s character was just stubborn like that. When they arrived downstairs, Chuck took out the supplements and sent her upstairs. He wanted her to feel at ease. "Get some rest." Chuck put down the supplements. He had to go back and have a good rest as he needed to head out with his mother the next day. Queenie bit her lip and said, "Thank you." Chuck felt guilty, "Don''t say that." Chuck felt even more guilty about Queenie''s behavior. He consoled Queenie for more than half an hour before he went downstairs and drove back. Instead of returning to Yvette''s house, he went back to his own house. Because Susan was still living there, it was inconvenient for him to go back. Would he need to sleep on the sofa? That would not work because Susan would feel bad. After Chuck returned home, he took a shower and went to bed. Only then he felt slightly more at ease. By the time he returned from his training, Queenie''s body should have gotten better. It would be safest for her to have the surgery by then. ...... "Rubbish, you are a good-for-nothing!" In the damp room, Yvette''s entire body ached unbearably due to the kick she just received. She red at the person who had hit her. "It''s been more than ten days, yet you''re still a piece of trash. How will you ever leave this ce?" The man sneered. Yvette struggled and got to her feet in pain. "Haha, I have something to tell you. Our people have been secretly monitoring your so-called husband. Do you know where he went today? You wouldn''t have guessed that he took a woman to the hospital for an abortion. You know this woman as well. It''s your student, Queenie Carson." The manughed out loud, his voice full of mockery. "That''s impossible. I forbid you to nder my husband. No!" Yvette red at him fiercely. At this moment, she was ruthless and livid! It was impossible. How could Queenie possibly have done it with Chuck? Yvette knew clearly that it was purely unlikely. "You forbid me saying that? Haha, do you know how long I''ve been monitoring you? You should still remember the first time Queenie went to your house, right? Do you know what the two of them did?" The manughed coldly. "Don''t talk nonsense!!" Yvette rushed over, and the man kicked her again. Yvette was sent flying, and the pain almost made her faint. The man continued nonchntly, "You don''t know, do you? It doesn''t matter. I saw it clearly at that time. The two of them were in your room, and the woman was helping..." Yvette''s piercing gaze was as cold as ice. "I forbid you to say that about my husband, stop!" She cried. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 "Haha, you''re truly oblivious!" The man sneered. "Impossible!" Yvette shouted. Yvette firmly believed that it was impossible. How could it be? That day Chuck had slept on the sofa while she and Queenie had slept in the room. How could they have the time to do something like that? "I''ve told you, you were asleep at that time. Didn''t you notice anything different?" The man approached her as he spoke. Under the cold light in the room, his eyes were full of ridicule. "I forbid you to continue talking nonsense!" Yvette waspletely irritated. "You don''t allow me to speak? Fine, no problem. Then, try to defeat me!" The man stared at Yvette like a venomous snake! Yvette instantly charged forward, flinging her caution to the wind. Queenie was her student and Chuck was her husband. How could anything happen between the two? Yvette wished that something had happened between Chuck and Zelda instead, but not with Queenie! How could Queenie do that to her when Yvette treated her so well? This man was lying and trying to agitate her! Snap! The man delivered a punch, and Yvette could not dodge it. She fell to the ground in pain, but she did not cry out. Her eyes only became colder and colder. "Idiot, rubbish! You''ve been like this for more than ten days, such a useless person! Remember my actions, remember! Now, get up!" The man came over and kicked her mercilessly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Yvette was kicked and she spat out a mouthful of blood, then she fainted. She screwed her bloodshot eyes shut. She was so exhausted that she just wanted to sleep, but tears came out of her eyes. She sobbed bitterly, "Hubby, you''re nothing like what he said, nothing happened between you and Queenie..." Her tears fell to the ground. Yvette was lying on the wet ground and did not move. The man frowned, went over and kicked her a few more times. "B*stard! Get up, get up!" Seeing that she was motionless, he scoffed, "Humph! I''ll let you sleep for three hours. After three hours, you''ll see how I''ll torture you!" He threw a bun on the wet ground. Then, he walked out of the room and closed the iron door behind him. He walked into a secret chamber. The elder looked at Yvette, who had fainted, in the surveince screen. "Old Master, it''s not a good idea to go on like this. Miss Yvette doesn''t have a fighting foundation. Even if she is locked up for another year, I''m afraid she won''t be able to get out of here," said the man. Even he couldn''t do it himself under such an extreme condition, let alone a woman who had never been in contact with this side of knowledge. She was estimated to have broken apart after being locked up for so many days. "You''ve underestimated her. I felt as if I''ve seen her father through her eyes just now. She''ll defeat you in a month at most!" The elder said. In his opinion, what his subordinate had said just now had already triggered Yvette. This was a good thing. She needed countless blows and a harsh environment to make her personality colder and more vicious. That was the only way! By doing so, he was trying to force her to be heartless, to be cold, and to be ruthless! Now, Yvette had already be cold, and she was so close to bing cruel. If she was cruel, it would not be difficult for her to get out of here. "Look, she has already woken up," the old man said with a smile. The man looked at the screen and found that Yvette had sat up. She looked at the dirty bun on the ground and ate it. After eating, she looked around for something. When she was knocking on the ground, the old manughed and said, "Haha, good, this girl knows that she can''t beat you, so she began to look for other tricks. She is looking for weapons, maybe stones or sharp objects. Looks like she is preparing to sneak attack you. Well, this is a good sign. Go on then!" The man nodded and went out. Soon, he arrived at the iron gate. However, Yvette did not panic at all. She just stared at him with killing intent in her eyes. She clenched her fist and a sharp stone could be seen in her palm. She had found it in the corner of the wall just now... "Whoosh!" Chuck was awakened from his dream. In his dream, he saw Yvette crying. Chuck had asked where she was, but she didn''t answer and just cried. "Where are you, Yvette?" Chuck sighed. He saw that it was about time, so he simply packed up his things and went out. When he opened the door, he saw Zelda. "Sister Zelda," Chuck greeted as he carried his luggage backpack on his back. Zelda was surprised, "Are you going out?" Chuck didn''t want to hide it from her either, so he said yes. "Where are you going?" Zelda asked worriedly. Chuck told her the truth, which made Zelda even more worried. She said, "I''ll wait for you toe back." However, when she saw that Chuck looked much better, she felt a little relieved. In this situation, if he went out for some fresh air, it might be better for him. Training could temporarily make him forget about Yvette. Chuck smiled slightly, then both of them went downstairs. Chuck was relieved. Sure enough, Quinn didn''t gossip around. Otherwise, Chuck would not even be able to face Zelda. Chuck said goodbye to Zelda, but he noticed that Zelda looked very beautiful that day. She was wearing a pair of tight jeans and the lines of her legs were clear. Chuck couldn''t help but look at her for a few more times. It was his instinct. "Since you are going to train,e here." Zelda pulled Chuck into the car. Chuck was embarrassed. He had not thought about anything else for more than ten days. He was not in the mood because Yvette was missing. How could it be possible for him to think about it? Now that he was pulled into the car, Chuck thought of what happened in the car that night. Chuck felt nervous, and said, "Sister Zelda, wait a minute." Zelda stopped, "You don''t want to?" "It''s not that I don''t want to, but I''m not in the mood." Chuck had just dreamed of Yvette suffering. What''s more, Queenie suddenly announced that she was pregnant the day before and disrupted Chuck''s mind. "Okay." Zelda sat up straight, her beautiful eyes filled with disappointment. Chuck sighed and put his arms around her, "Sister Zelda, you''re so kind." The hug was a gesture he did subconsciously. The look in Zelda''s eyes made Chuck''s heart ache. Chuck felt that Zelda was being too kind to him. Chuck thought what Zelda did reflect his initial intentions towards herself, she was only his night companion, and she would never pester him. But why did she do this? Perhaps she felt sorry that no one was able to do it for him. "I''m not kind at all," Zelda said, and her eyes were red with a sense of grievance. "Very kind, you''re very kind. I''ll remember those two times with you for the rest of my life, Sister Zelda. I feltfortable," Chuckforted her. Chuck did not lie to her. It was a feeling that he could not forget. Perhaps, every man had a deep impression of their first time, and it was hard to forget! Zelda snickered, "You''ve changed. Come on, get out of the car. Don''t waste your time if you don''t want it." Chuck felt at ease and let go of her. Then, Zelda bit her lip and kissed him. He was stunned for a moment. "What are you looking at? You''re the one who got close to me, and... I''ve done my research. I''m sure on the third time..." Zelda couldn''t finish her words. Chuck blushed and exited the car. Otherwise, he might not be able to get out if he continued to listen to this. Zelda''s shy look was too attractive. She was beautiful and her expression was very charming. Chuck was almost in a trance... Chuck sat into his car with some lingering fear and drove to his mother''s hotel. Zelda looked at him from a distance, sighed, and got into her car. It was not long before Chuck arrived at his mother''s hotel and went upstairs to find his mother. When he arrived at his mother''s office, he found that his mother was ready. Karen said sternly, "Chucky, hand over everything in your hand. Your mobile phone, cards, car keys, and the loose change in your pocket!" Karen had to train Chuck gruesomely, thus he had to hand over these things as to not hinder the process. Chuck did as she had instructed. He took out everything, leaving only a few ordinary clothes. "Here are 300 dors. Take it, for 20 days." Karen handed over the money. Chuck put it away. During this period, these 300 dors should be all the money he had. "Let''s go. It''s a little far." Karen walked outside. Chuck followed closely behind her. "Mom, how long will it take for me to be as powerful as Auntie Logan?" "Do you miss her?" Karen understood the key point. Chuck was embarrassed. He said, "A little." It was true that Chuck felt very disappointed when Wi left. Although Chuck had not dreamed of Wi for more than ten days, he was not used to her sudden departure. "Why don''t we ask her to teach you?" Karen asked. "No, Auntie Logan is very busy." Chuck had been at home for more than ten days, but when he heard Auntie Logan''s phone call, he knew that Auntie Logan had too many businesses to attend to. "If you want her to teach you, she will definitely be willing to let go of everything and teach you wholeheartedly regardless of a few months, or even up to a year. It only depends on whether you want to go," Karen smiled. "Really?" Chuck asked. "Of course, Wi is very kind to you. I can see that." Deep down Karen was thinking it might be possible for the two to work out. "What do you think? You should consider it. If you are willing, I''ll give Wi a call now. I''m sure she would be happy to fly over." Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chuck thought it was not good for Wi to teach him how to fight since she was so busy. But Chuck still felt slightly happy after hearing his mother''s words. "Mom, will Auntie Logan really come over?" "Yes, as long as you wish, she should be here in three hours," Karen said. That''s right. Auntie Logan was so kind and gentle. As long as he was willing, she would definitely come immediately by ne. When he thought of her teaching him... What kind of methods would she use to teach? Would she be willing to hit him? Or would she teach hand in hand? However, it was better not to bother her. "Mom, don''t bother. You can teach me." Chuck made up his mind. Maybe Auntie Logan could not be stern because he could not imagine what Wi, who had always been gentle and smiling, would do to him when she became fierce to him. "Okay, I''ll teach you. Let''s go," Karen said with a smile. Then, she took Chuck upstairs in the elevator. Karen was delighted to see Chuck''s expression just now. She thought, "If my son can be with Wi, that would be the best." "Of course, Wi, you have to have the idea as well for it to work," Karen thought "Mom, aren''t we driving?" Chuck asked curiously. "Not this time. We''re taking a helicopter." Karen pressed the button in the elevator and went to the top of the building with Chuck. Chuck saw a helicopter quietly waiting on the helipad. It was the same helicopter that sent the beef to Zeldast time. So cool! Chuck was excited because this was his first time riding one. Karen took Chuck on board, and he felt very curious. Looking around, he found that it was Betty who was piloting the helicopter. She greeted him, "Young Master." And Chuck acknowledged her with a hum. Karenughed, "Do you like it?" "I do," Chuck replied. He thought, "How nice it would be if I own one. I can fly around anytime I want." However, the cost of this type of helicopter was up to tens of millions of dors. Chuck didn''t have the confidence to buy one yet. Although it was not a problem to ask his mother for money to buy one... it was better not to. "I''ll order one for you if you like it. Betty, order the best one from the factory in the United States," Karen said. "The one that costs 50 million dors, right?" Betty asked. "Yes," Karen nodded. Betty nodded and immediately began to contact the factory. Chuck was pleasantly surprised. He was about to own a helicopter, and it was a 50 million dors one! He grinned happily and said, "Thank you, Mom." "Silly boy, this is your reward for this training." Karen smiled, "Betty, let''s go!" "Yes," Betty was very omnipotent, she could even pilot a helicopter. Soon, after the propeller rotated at a high speed, Chuck felt as though he was flying in the air. Wow, this feeling was so good. Chuck was also looking forward to the ne Betty ordered would arrive quickly. The helicopter went in a direction. Chuck was excited all the way, but after flying about a thousand kilometers, Chuck found that there was a forest underneath them. It looked like a primeval forest. Was he going to enter the forest for survival training? "We are here. Chucky, get yourself ready in these twenty days. After the first ten days, I''ll only be teaching you the basic skills of fighting," Karen said solemnly. Fighting was not as simple as it sounds! At the very least, Karen had the strength now because she had been training since she was a child. Chuck had long been prepared. He hoped that he could be stronger, so he could go and search for Yvette in person! The helicopter descended slowly, and Chuck carried his own backpack on his back. Ten dayster, his mother meant to exercise his body and fighting skills which needed physical strength and reflex as a support, the skills wouldeter. Chuck believed that he could do it! "Also, Chucky, you have to remember clearly that your mind is very important," Karen was still serious as she continued. "Mom, do you mean, don''t be a saint?" Chuck understood because his mother had mentioned that fighting was a skill for killing! Without ruthlessness, there was no way to learn this kind of fighting. "Yes. We''ve arrived at the ce," Karen said while Betty had already found a space to stop the helicopter. Chuck hesitated and took the three hundred dors his mother gave him. He got off the helicopter because some people wereing towards them from a distance to pick him up. Then, Chuck followed these people away. "Let''s go to the control room." Karen got off the ne, followed by Betty. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "President Lee, there are many children from other rich families who are also here for training. Young Master''s foundation is poor, so he may suffer losses." Betty was worried. "Losing is the process of growth, which can''t be avoided." Karen said, "But if someone takes advantage of my son for no reason, I won''t let them off easily!" A gleam of cold light shot out of Karen''s eyes. "My god, there was a helicoptering from outside just now. Did you see it?" "The helicopter is not that expensive. I have one in my house. It''s only worth more than eight million dors! It''s not like I can''t afford it." This was a training school. There were not many people in the school, the number was just about ten or more, both men and women. When they heard the sound of the helicopternding just now, they were discussing it slightly. Chuck was brought in by someone, but he didn''t attract the attention of others. After all, there were quite a few people who came in together. They were all rich people who came to train. Chuck thought that there should be no need to spend money in such a ce. Maybe his mother didn''t need to give him that 300 dors. Chuck casually found a ce to stand. Just now on the ride here, his mother had already told him how cruel these training processes were. Chuck was mentally prepared. "Hey, whose son are you?" A frivolous young man came over and shouted at Chuck. Chuck didn''t say anything. "He can''t be a poor guy, can he? My father is Gary Aiken, and the Grougary Corporation belongs to my father," the young man spoke with an air of smugness. Chuck remained silent. He came here to train himself, not to show off his wealth. If he really wanted to show off his wealth, these people altogether wouldn''t be his match. Chuck didn''t bother to talk. "Hey, why don''t you talk? Are you looking down on me? Or are you broke?" The young man shoved at Chuck with his hand. He then said, "If you are, you can be my underling. I''ll take care of you!" "Haha, underling?" There were other students whoughed when they heard him. Chuck frowned. What were these people doing here? At this time, a woman came over. She was wearing camouge clothing, but the loose clothes still couldn''t conceal her curvy figure. Many men''s eyes were attracted by her. Because she was a great beauty! "Silence! From today on, I am your drillmaster, Vivian! You will stay here for ten days. In these ten days, whoever..." The beautiful woman''s voice was steely as she spoke. "Hey, a beautiful girl is going to teach us? Why don''t you teach me something else? For example..." There was a rich young man flirting with her with a smile. The drillmaster Vivian went up to him, raised her hand, and pped him in the face! Snap! The rich boy fainted, he couldn''t withstand a single blow. The people at the scene were stunned. Judging by the guts they have, those who came here were either rich or powerful! Chuck was stunned as well. This woman''s techniques were almost as good as Betty''s. "Rubbish!" Vivian said coldly at the fainted boy. She then nced at everyone around and said, "You are all rubbish!" "I..." Everyone was speechless. Her words provoked many people. These people were young masters from rich families, how could they possibly stand this kind of insult? Immediately, they swore loudly. Some of them had already rushed over trying to hit her, but in a blink of an eye, more than a dozen people were lying on the ground and wailed in pain. How could they be the opponents of Vivian? Only one person was still standing, and that was Chuck! "You''re rubbish, a coward! She insulted us, yet you didn''t take any action!" A student who was beaten was angry when he saw Chuck standing idle. The other students also disdained, "Such a coward! Go to h*ll!" "He really is a good-for-nothing. How can we train with him? In my opinion, he''s just a poor man. He''s used to being scolded, used to being obedient as a dog, and doesn''t dare to resist." "I think so too. Look at his loser face. He can go to h*ll!" The students lying on the ground were mocking furiously! After that, Vivian came over and stared at Chuck in the eyes. She berated, "You''re trash!" "You used to be trash as well," Chuck drawled leisurely, there was no expression on his face. The students were suddenly stunned. What? What did this guy say? Vivian''s eyes were cold as she asked, "What''s your name?" "Chuck Cannon." "Okay, I''ll remember you!" Vivian turned around and walked away as she ordered, "Get up, all of you garbage!" These people got up, and all of them were staring at Chuck while muttering. "This boy has a smart mouth. At first nce, you can tell he is poor." "That''s right. He must be used to ttering people. We should stay away from him. I don''t want to be in the lower-ss!" "Me neither. By the way, who was the one who came here by the helicopter outside just now?" "I don''t know who it was, but it definitely wasn''t this Chuck guy!" Their tone was sarcastic. In their view, everyone was beaten up except for Chuck, and such a person was a piece of trash! Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chuck didn''t pay attention to these idle talks. He hade here to train himself! "Well, all of you trash can take a break now!" Vivian said and left. "Oh, I''m starving. Let''s go eat!" "Yes, yes, we were beaten up just now. Now, let''s eat. Go!" These people were all spoiled children of rich families. When they saw that it was mealtime, they immediately went to the canteen for food. This school was located in a forest area, and there were no entertainment venues around it, let alone high-end restaurants. Chuck followed them in, he was hungry too. But when he arrived at the canteen, he was dumbfounded. The dishes here were like pig feed, but they were expensive. One meal would cost eighty to ny dors! "I only have 300 dors with me. How should I spend it?" Chuck thought to himself. Chuck walked around to look at the dishes, in the end, he could only afford to buy a five dor bun. He had to save money! Chuck was starving. Feeling distressed, he bought two buns. With this, he decided that he could only eat one meal the next day. His mother had really treated him... "Look at him, such a poor man. He could only eat buns!" "If you don''t have money, why did youe to this kind of ce? Don''t lower our ss to your level! Go to h*ll!" "That''s right. We have to be careful when we sleep at night. Such a person, if he has no money to eat, he will start stealing." "I think he''s here just to steal money!" These students looked down on Chuck and were wary of him. Chuck ignored them and sat down in a corner. He nned to go to sleep after eating as he felt tired. Suddenly, a pretty girl who seemed like an 18-year-old came over to him, holding a te of food in her hands and smiled, "Hey, are you going to eat just buns? It''s not good for your health. Here, take this, it''s my treat." The te was filled with meat. Chuck swallowed hard at the sight. He asked, "This is for me?" Why did this student give him food for no reason? However, Chuck hadn''t eaten for a whole day. Seeing so much meat, he really couldn''t help himself. "Yes, it''s for you. Eat it!" The pretty girl smiled. "Thank you," Chuck said to her and ate the meat. "Is it delicious?" she asked. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Delicious," Chuck mumbled as he chewed a piece of meat. "Really? My dog thinks so too," the pretty girl burst intoughter. Chuck immediately stilled and spat out a mouthful of food. Frowning, he stared at her and asked, "What do you mean?" She smirked and said, "What do I mean? Ask yourself, why did you eat the food that I feed to my dog? You''re a dog, aren''t you? Yes, you should be. You ttered the drillmaster well just now! You can even bear it when she scolded us rubbish. You''re more cowardly than a dog!" The pretty girl smiled, but her smile was full of sarcasm. The other studentsughed out loud. "Cowardly than a dog?" "Haha, he''s the dog!" The students walked over and sneered. Chuck stood up with a cold look in his eyes. "Keep eating, you coward dog!" The pretty girlughed and continued, "Let me tell you, all of us were beaten up just now, but you didn''t. Do you know that makes you a coward? In my eyes, a coward is a dog!" "Eat! Eat quickly!" A young man came over, pointed at Chuck and growled! "Eat it, coward!" The other students were also furious from earlier''s incidents. What kind of loser was Chuck? How could he endure being scolded as rubbish? Was he even a man? He was worse than a dog! Chuck silently put the bun into his pocket. This was his dinner, and he couldn''t dirty it. Then, he grabbed the te on the table and was about to smash it out. He didn''t want to cause any trouble, but it didn''t mean that he would hide and back down when the trouble came to him! "What are you doing? Put it down!" At this time, the drillmaster Vivian came in. She was obviously a woman, but her voice was so loud that it overpowered everyone in the canteen! Chuck hesitated for a while before he stopped, and everyone in the restaurant quietened as well. "Haha, you coward. You were going to hit me just now, weren''t you? Come on, hit me! Do you think you can afford to hit me? If you dare toy a finger on me, I will get you killed today!" The young man sneered. His name was Larry Dakolta, and his family was rich. If he hadn''t been forced toe here, he would nevere to such a deste ce. The others present also had this kind of mentality, so they were all pissed. "Chuck Cannon, you are not allowed to fight with others here. If you make a move, you can leave immediately," Vivian said in a clipped tone. Chuck was silent. He put down the te in his hand and thought, "I can''t let my mother down! I have to endure it!" "You coward! How dare you try to hit me?" Larry sneered. The other students allughed at him and thought, "What a coward! We were called trash by the drillmaster just now, but he didn''t fight back. Now that he was called a dog, he still didn''t fight back. What a piece of trash!" Chuck red at him, and Larry sneered. He approached Chuck and said, "Why are you looking at me? Hit me, then! If you don''t dare to hit me, don''t look at me! A coward dog! Haha! Let''s eat! I''ll treat everyone today! But I''m not treating a dog! Haha!" After Larry left, the other students left as well. The mockery on their faces was evident as they sat down to eat. Chuck sighed, packed up his things, and went out to ask where the dormitory was. He ate the steamed bun and was going to sleep. Vivian stared at Chuck and muttered to herself, "This Chuck Cannon is not bad... but the rest..." ...... Inside the damp room, Yvette held her abdomen in pain and spat out a mouthful of blood. "Rubbish! Are you ying dead? Get up!" The man came over and kicked Yvette with his foot. Yvette was in agony. She stared at a sharp stone not far away from the ground. Just now, she was going to sneak up on him, but he saw through her. The weapon she found was thrown to the ground by the man just like that. She felt that she was going to die soon. "Get up!!" The man bellowed. He then continued to kick her with great strength. Yvette spat out blood again. Her eyes were as fierce as a leopard''s. "Don''t hit me!" This was a hoarse voice that came from her cracked lips. "Trash is supposed to be beaten! What are you still doing living in this world? Your so-called husband has done your student and got her pregnant. And yet, you are still thinking about him? What are you if you are not trash? Tell me! Garbage! Garbage!" The man continued to kick her mercilessly. There were more coldness and cruelty in Yvette''s eyes. She stared at the kicking leg and suddenly opened her mouth to bite it! "Ah!! Let go, how dare you bite me! You rubbish, go to h*ll!" The man was in great pain and he kicked Yvette hard, but Yvette just didn''t let go! Yvette''s mouth was full of blood and she was then kicked away. The man looked down, and the muscles on her face were twitching and dripping with blood. Yvette was like an angry female leopard. The coldness in her eyes made the man retreat subconsciously, and he was shocked! "Trash," the man said in a softer voice! Yvette threw herself at him without any moves! The man was furious and punched Yvette''s chest with his fist. Yvette spat another mouthful of blood, but both of her hands gripped the man''s arm tightly, and then her knees struck out! Crack! "Ah!!" The man felt that something was broken. He screamed, and Yvette struck again! The man''s eyes widened. He wailed and fell to the ground, he almost fainted. Yvette held her aching chest where she received the blow and walked to the side. She picked up the weapon on the ground and walked towards the man. The man was shocked because Yvette flung her arm and stabbed the stone into his neck! He felt as if his air in his lungs was released, and he was suffocating! "Ah, no, Old Master, Old Master, help me!" The man''s eyes widened in fear and he tried his best to call for help. Watching the surveince screen, the old man Levi chuckled, "I told you not to look down on her, but you just didn''t listen. Now, you can only me yourself. After beating my granddaughter for such a long time, it''s time for you to die... Haha, not bad, now you know how to be ruthless!" "Ah!" The man''s frightened face froze. Yvette gave him thest blow, and then he went silent. Yvette stood up and looked at the blood in her hands. She instinctively felt scared. "I killed someone......" However, after being tortured for so many days, she had forgotten her fear. She opened the iron door with difficulty and came out of the room. The freedom made Yvette teary, but she had to hold it back! "Hubby, I''m out, I''m finally out," Yvette''s tears flowed out. She went out, and she found that her bag was thrown on the ground. She picked it up. Even though she was on the brink of exhaustion, she managed to discover that she was located at a mountain. In fact, she was kept in the cave! She staggered down to the river with her frail and trembling body. When she arrived at the riverside, she jumped in and washed off the blood on her body. She was already scarred. After washing herself, she continued to head down the mountain. After she finally reached the roadside, she stopped a car to hitch a ride home. When the driver saw Yvette''s appearance, he wanted to call the police. However, he was frightened by Yvette''s cold stare. "Here''s the money, take me back to Ocean City!" Yvette''s voice wasced with an icy-tone as if the coldness was her innate aura. The driver could only nod in horror and drive her back. When they arrived in the city, the sky was already dark. Yvette arrived at the residential area and took the elevator to her house. When she reached the door, she took out the key and opened the door, and tears streamed down her face. "Hubby, I''m back..." Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Yvette opened the door. At this time, Susan heard the noise and came out of the room. She was stunned when she saw Yvette, who was haggard and covered in scars. "Yvette, you..." Susan was shocked. She had been worried about Yvette. During this period, she had been busy dealing with thepany and the restaurant every day. Susan thought that Yvette had been kidnapped, but looking at her now, she wondered if Yvette was really kidnapped. "I''m fine. Where is my husband? Where is he?" Yvette walked in, feeling worn out. In more than ten days, she had slept for less than twenty hours. She was too tired. "I don''t know. He hasn''t been here for a few days. You can call him," Susan said as she rushed to the refrigerator to get Yvette something to eat. Yvette''s mobile phone ran out of battery long ago. She took out her mobile phone to charge and ate something, but she then vomited blood. Susan was scared out of her wits, "Yvette, what''s wrong with you? I''ll take you to the hospital." "No need," Yvette said. Susan was baffled and asked, "Why not? You''re vomiting blood!" "I! Said! No!" Yvette''s tone suddenly became harsh, her eyes were cold and vicious. Susan was shocked again and fell limply on the ground. At that moment, she felt as if she had seen a female leopard. "What''s wrong with Yvette?" Susan got up on her own. Yvette suddenly felt like a stranger to her. How could this happen? Yvette was very gentle before! The phone was switched on after being charged for a while. Yvette called Chuck, but his phone was switched off. She called again, but to no avail. Cough! Yvette spat out more blood, she was sad. "Hubby, why did you turn off your phone?" She stood up, walked into the room, and took off her clothes. Susan''s eyes widened. She had never seen anyone who had a better body figure than Yvette, but now, Yvette''s whole body was full of scars and ugly bruises. Was she abused? Yvette changed her clothes and wore a mask and sunsses. She had a wound on her face as well, hence she could only head out with her face fully covered. "You go ahead and rest earlier, I''m going out to look for my husband," Yvette came out and said indifferently. "Yvette, you should go to the hospital!" Susan was serious. Yvette was spitting blood. She must have been beaten to have abdominal bleeding. "I said there''s no need!" Yvette snapped her gaze towards her coldly. Susan trembled with fear and sat on the ground again. "Yvette, what''s wrong with you?" "Don''t tell anyone that I''m back!" Yvette ignored her and ordered. Susan nodded nkly. Yvette went out and drove to Chuck''s ce. She took the elevator up and went to knock on the door, but there was no response from inside. Chuck had gone out, how could there be someone inside? Zelda from next door opened her door and came out. She heard a voice and saw Yvette. Although she was wearing a mask and sunsses, Zelda had recognized her clothes. She was surprised to see her, "Yvette, you''re back? Are you alright?" Yvette turned her head to Zelda and narrowed her cold eyes. "Is my husband in your house?" "Huh? No, he''s not. Hey..." Zelda was speechless because Yvette had already walked into her house uninvited. She was very startled. What was Yvette doing here? "Hubby,e home with me," Yvette called out as she walked in. But there was no one. Zelda followed after her and repeated, "Chuck isn''t here." Yvette narrowed her cold eyes again, "Not here?" She then approached Zelda step by step, which startled Zelda. She felt goosebumps on her skin and her voice became softer, "No, Yvette, what''s wrong with you? Why are you speaking so coldly? Did something happened to you..." "Let me ask you, what''s the rtionship between you and my husband?" Yvette interrupted and questioned in a cold tone. "Nothing, there''s nothing between us," Zelda sighed. It turned out that Yvette came here for this reason. "I have been with my husband since we were young. He is mine. Don''t you touch him. Never touch him! I''ll ask you again, did you touch him?" Yvette approached her even closer. Zelda couldn''t stand the coldness exuded from Yvette. She was shocked. Why did Yvette be like this? "No," Zelda answered. "You''re lying. There''s hesitation in your eyes and you''re avoiding my gaze. I''ll ask you again, did you touch my husband?" Yvette stared at her coldly. "No... ah, Yvette, let go! You''re hurting me," Zelda was terrified. Because Yvette had suddenly grabbed her neck and she found it difficult to breathe. "I''ll ask you again. Did you?" "No, no!" Zelda was starting to get furious. p! Yvette gave Zelda a p, and she fell to the ground, biting her lip in a grievance. Yvette took off her sunsses, and her pair of icy-gleamed eyes appeared. She seethed, "I''m warning you, I''ve tolerated you for a long time. My husband is young and can''t stand the temptation around him, but you''ve been pestering him! What are you trying to do? He''s mine! If you keep pestering him, I''ll kill you!" Bang! Yvette went out and mmed the door. Zelda covered her cheek and shed tears. "Why is Yvette behaving like this?" Zelda got up and wiped the tears off her eyes. She took out her mobile phone and wanted to call Chuck, but he said that he had to leave for a while. But Yvette had returned now, she had to tell Chuck. She called him, but his phone was switched off. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Zelda felt wronged. "Chuck, Yvette hit me just now..." Yvette drove to Hotel Luna. Before she went missing, it was this hotel where she had left from. Chuck said that he wanted to bring her to meet someone, so perhaps Chuck was inside at the moment. "Hubby," Yvette called out as she got out of the car and entered the hotel. However, she saw Queenie who was working part-time. She walked over and Queenie went to the side of the road to get a ride home. Yvette, wearing a mask and sunsses, suddenly appeared and made Queenie jump in fright. "Ah... you, Teacher, Teacher Jordan, why are you here?" Queenie was surprised. She wasn''t aware that Yvette was missing, and she didn''t dare to see her anyway. But when she suddenly saw Yvette, she was still surprised. But why did she feel that something was wrong? "It''s me. I''ll ask you, where''s my husband?" Yvette stared at her, and the words of the man from earlier echoed in her mind, "Chuck got her pregnant..." "Chuck went out, but he didn''t say where he was going. I don''t know," Queenie replied. Chuck had only told her that he was going somewhere. After all, Chuck himself didn''t even know exactly where he was going. How could he exin it to others clearly? He could only say that he was going out for a wander. Yvette''s eyes were still cold as she ordered, "You,e here." As Yvette walked into the alley by the side of the road, Queenie hesitated. "Why is Teacher Jordan acting so different? So... cold? Does she know about me and Chuck?" Queenie was a little flustered. She had thought of being discovered by Yvette before. She felt guilty and sorry towards Yvette. What should she do now? Queenie bit her lip. "Calm down, you must calm down!" Queenie persuaded herself. Queenie calmed down and followed Yvette''s into the alley. "Teacher Jordan......" "How do I usually treat you?" Yvette stared at her. "Very well, Teacher Jordan has always been very kind to me." Queenie was flustered. After asking this question, how could she not know what it meant? Yvette had found out, but how so? Did Chuck tell her? Impossible. How could he say it out? Queenie felt that she couldn''t admit it. On one hand, she really had no courage. On the other hand, if she admitted it, Yvette''s rtionship with Chuck would be over. Queenie liked Chuck, but she didn''t want to see Chuck break up with Teacher Jordan. "Then tell me, did anything happen between you and my husband?" Yvette''s eyes were as cold as ice. Queenie shook her head, "No, Teacher Jordan, please don''t misunderstand. Chuck and I have nothing to do with each other." "I''ll ask you again, was there anything?" Queenie was scared. Yvette''s cold eyes were too horrible. "No, Teacher. Believe me, Chuck and I don''t have anything between us. We''re innocent," Queenie said hastily. Yvette narrowed her eyes, "You are lying!" "No, Teacher Jordan, I''m not lying," Queenie quickly shook her head. Yvette yelled, "I know what you have done with my husband, and you''re also pregnant. Am I right?" "No, teacher, I didn''t..." Queenie was so terrified that she cried. "No? Fine, I''ll kick you in your belly now. If there''s no blood, I''ll believe you. If there is, it means that you''ve had an affair with my husband! And you''re pregnant!" Yvette red at her fiercely. As Yvette spoke, she lifted her foot and kicked out. After more than ten days of torture, she was fast and ruthless! "My husband can only be mine!" Yvette''s foot shed in front of her, and Queenie was terrified. "It''s over..." Chapter 275 Chapter 275 "Teacher Jordan, no, please don''t," Queenie cried. Yvette stopped her foot from kicking her and questioned, "I''ll ask you onest time. Did you sleep with my husband?" "No, I swear I didn''t," Queenie denied as she copsed on the ground. Yvette stared at Queenie who was crying pitifully for a few seconds. Then, the coldness in her eyes disappeared. "Teacher Jordan," Queenie wailed. "Get up," Yvette said and helped her up. Queenie was trembling, choking with sobs. "Teacher Jordan, why are you injured?" "Don''t worry about me. Hail a cab and get yourself home," Yvette dismissed her as she left the alley. Queenie chased after her and shouted, "Teacher Jordan, you have to trust Chuck." The look in Yvette''s eyes turned cold once again. "It isn''t about my trust in him. I''ll forgive everything he does as he''s the only closest person I have left. He''s still young, it''s only natural for him to give in to temptations. But, he will always be mine. Mine!" "Yes, Teacher Jordan, he''s yours," Queenie breathed a sigh of relief. However, she could not help but wonder what Yvette had gone through when she saw the blood streaks in Yvette''s eyes. "Teacher Jordan, it seems like Chuck has left the town. Probably for more than 20 days," Queenie continued. Yvette turned around and asked, "For more than 20 days? What''s he going to do?" "I don''t know. He didn''t tell me," Queenie''s fear for Yvette had dissipated a bit. Concerned about Yvette''s injuries, she advised, "Teacher Jordan, why don''t we go to the hospital? You''re injured." She could tell that Yvette might have been traumatized badly in the past few days, which eventually changed her personality. Yvette turned down her suggestion. She walked to the end of the alley, staring at Hotel Luna. Chuck was unlikely to be in there. How else could she look for him then? "Teacher, let''s go to the hospital," Queenie was worried about her. Yvette felt aching pain all over her body, and it almost crippled her. After all, she was a woman who never experienced such strenuous training before. She could stand here at this moment because she held on every ounce of her willpower! "Since you''re working part-time here, do you have any idea if my husband visits this ce often?" Yvette asked. "No," Queenie felt that Yvette was trying to winkle information out of her. She was trying to check if Chuck cheated on her again. Yvette''s eyes became gloomy. She was curious about who the person was that Chuck had wanted her to meet when he brought her here. She continued, "Is the owner of this hotel a man or a woman?" "A woman, I think." Queenie was a part-timer here, of course, she was aware that this hotel was bought by a woman named Karen Lee. Yvette''s heart missed a beat. "A woman? How old is she? Does she look older than 35 years old? Or perhaps 40 years old?" "Teacher Jordan, how should I know that? I''m only working part-time here. Not many people in this hotel have personally met our boss," Queenie was telling the truth. How could she be acquainted with Karen? After all, she was just a part-time employee. There was no way she could encounter her! Yvette could not figure out what had happened either. All of a sudden, a shadow crept out of the alley. It was an old man! Yvette became vignt at once. She pulled Queenie behind her and questioned, "Who are you?" "Well done! Your willpower is much stronger than I expected!" Levi smiled. "Were you the one who locked me up?" Yvette''s eyes were as cold as a leopardess'', ruthless and unsparing. "Yes, that''s the kind of gaze I''m looking for! It seems that the results of locking you up for more than ten days are pretty promising. You are bing crueler now. But without strength, it''s just building castles in the air. With your current status, it''s going to be difficult for you to even beat two ordinary men who have never undergo training." Levi sighed and continued, "Not without you sneaking up on them." "It was you who locked me up! It was you! You let that person tortured me!" Yvette''s eyes were bloodshot as the memories of her being tortured in thest ten days reyed in her mind. She had suffered a lot since she was a child. She had put into so much effort in her studies and eventually gotten herself a ce in a university, hoping that it could change her fate. She had gone through so much. However, the time she spent in school was absolutely iparable to the miseries she experienced in the past ten days. During these ten days, ideas of giving up came into her mind multiple times, but her willpower made her persevere until now! "No, I''m not torturing you. I''m training you, to strengthen your willpower!" answered Levi. "To train me? What rights do you have to train me?" Yvette stared at him coldly. "What qualifications do you have to train me?" Yvette picked up a brick, seeing a shimmer of danger shing across Levi''s eyes. "Are you trying to sneak up on me again? That man''s carelessness was the only reason that you managed to escape out of there. If he had been more attentive, you''d still be locked up and biting him. I must say that it was indeed a very good strategy to attack a man''s crotch. However, when you be an expert fighter, you''d probably contemn people who use this method to win," said Levi, walking towards her. Yvette immediately put herself on guard. "Little girl, it''s too bad that you''re unlucky today! Now that you''ve seen me, you''ll have to die!" Levi looked at her with a pair of bloodthirsty eyes. Queenie was petrified. "Queenie, run." Yvette protected Queenie behind her back. "Teacher Jordan, what are you going to do?" Peeping at Levi''s menacing look, tears of fear coursed down Queenie''s face. "Run!" Yvette''s eyes turned cold as she repeated. Queenie wept and quickly dashed away. Levi stared at Queenie who was fleeing from him and sneered, "No one can run away from me if I want them dead!" "Then, I''ll kill you!" Yvette grasped the brick in her hand and strode towards Levi. Her gaze remained cold. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Great that you''re now more ruthless. But, you stillck the ability to gauge the situation. Certain things can''t be changed within such a brief period." Levi sighed, picked up a brick, and smashed it into pieces. To smash a brick with bare hands was a piece of cake for Levi. Yvette stopped immediately, cold sweats breaking out on her forehead. Levi instructed, "Come with me!" As soon as he looked the other way, Yvette was ready to run for it. She did not want to be locked up again. "Don''t you dare thinking about fleeing! You can never run away from me! There is no way you can leave if I want you toe with me. So now, follow me!" Levi''s voice rumbled from the other end of the dark alley. Yvette retreated a few steps and stared at him coldly. She did not want to experience simr torture again. "Come here!" Levi turned his head. Yvette did not move an inch. Levi sighed and walked towards her. "Who are you?" Yvette''s eyes were cold. Bang! She flung the brick in her hand outwards. "Good! Do you actually think that you can attack me with a brick? I''ve lived for so long and I''ve encountered a lot more than this. Do you think I''d not see your sneaky trick?" Levi snorted, "You don''t need to know who I am for the time being. Just remember that I''d never hurt you. Everything that I do now is for your own good." "For my own good? Why would you? More than ten days ago, I was living happily with my husband! It was you who ruined my life! You were the one who tortured me! My husband will definitely be very disappointed in me¡ª" "Idiot! What rights does he have to be disappointed in you?" The old man cut her off and scolded in a booming voice. "That boy doesn''t deserve you. If it weren''t for his good luck and his wealthy... He doesn''t even have the right to go anywhere near you!" "I don''t allow you to criticize my husband!" Yvette picked up the brick on the ground again and bellowed, "Never!" She approached him, one step after another. "If you continue, I''ll kill you!" "Do you know how many women your so-called husband has?" Levi sighed, feeling regretful about the decision he made more than twenty years ago. "I don''t care! I don''t care how many women he has. He''s mine. I''ll never allow you to talk bad about him!" Yvette stared at him menacingly. They were only a few feet away from each other. Levi stood still. "You''re really an idiot. Forget it! It''s meaningless to tell you about it now. Do you want to know where he is?" Yvette responded instantly, "Where''s he?" "He''s in training, just like you. I have studied his physical qualities. He''s of no match for you because she will never treat him the same way I treat you." "B*stard, do you also lock my husband up and torture him? Go to h*ll!" Yvette roared, anger ignited in her like a fire. Thinking about Chuck being beaten up and tortured like her made her smoldered with fury. On top of that, he could only have a meal once every few days. Her heart ached for him. How could he take such a harsh treatment at such a young age? She swung the brick in her hand at Levi''s head. However, before she could hit Levi, he grabbed her hand tightly and shook his head. "You must be quick! And urate! You still have a long way to go!" Levi tightened his grasp and Yvette immediately dropped the brick in her hand due to pain. "I did not lock him up. It''s not the time yet." Levi paused for a while and continued, "I want you to do me a favor. If you seed, then I''ll consider letting both of you stay together. If you fail, you''ll never see him again." "What rights do you have to order me? I won''t do it!" Yvette yelled. Levi let go of her hand and answered, "You''re in no position to refuse my proposition." Yvette took a few steps backwards and leaned against the wall. Levi threatened, "If you don''t want to do it, I''ll kill him!" "No!" Yvette was flustered. "Why do you do this to me? Neither my husband nor I have offended you. Let us go, please just let us go." A desperate sadness enveloped Yvette. She naively thought that she had a chance to beat him after more than ten days of torture. However, Levi, who was right in front of her at the moment, was at least ten times stronger than the man who tormented her in the room. No way could she defeat Levi. Yvette flumped onto the ground, feeling powerless, pathetic, and exhausted. Why did it turn out this way? If Levi was able to capture her, it was only a matter of time before he caught Chuck. "No, don''t kill my husband. I''ll help you. I''m willing to do it, only if you promise me not toy a finger on him..." Yvette''s tears streamed down her cheeks. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Levi frowned. His urge to kill Chuck grew even stronger upon seeing how quickly Yvette gave in to his threat. What was so good about Chuck? Why did his granddaughter fancy him so much? In Levi''s perspective, his granddaughter, Yvette''s beauty was unquestionable and exceptional. If it weren''t for his mother, Karen, Chuck did not deserve to get close to Yvette at all. "What do you want me to do?" Yvette looked up coldly. "It''s an easy task!" Levi turned around and walked away, "Follow me!" "I will never betray my husband," Yvette said as she stood up. "Why are you... not following me?" Levi was already at the end of the alley. Yvette lowered her head and looked around. Her eyes sparkled when she found a shard of broken ss. She crouched down cautiously and picked it up. She hid it well in her palm and followed after Levi. She felt that she should not trust Levi so easily. Except for Chuck, she could not trust anyone now. She then followed Levi into a car. Levi nced at her and instructed, "Come in." Yvette hesitated, "What on earth do you want me to do?" "I''ve told you! Everything I do is for your own good! If I were to harm you, do you think you''d stay alive till now?" Levi scoffed, "Plus, this is how you should live your life. Not to be a teacher nor to start apany that makes no profit!" Yvette looked him in the eye. This was another reason why she followed him here. Yvette hated this old man so much. However, what he said was true. If he truly wanted her dead, she would be long gone by now. If his intention was to kill her, he would not give her any chance to survive. Levi added, "You have to bear this in mind, you will never be your true self without those ten days!" "I hate it! This is not the life that I want. I just wish to live peacefully with my husband, have a couple of children, and grow old with them together. I will make money to support the family and relieve his burdens. That''s how I should''ve lived my life!" Yvette''s heart hurt so much as though someone was pulling it out of her chest. She knew she had changed. Her empathy and love towards others were ebbing away after being in these ten days of torment. She had be a cold-hearted woman. Would Chuck still love her? She knew that nothing could mend her wounded heart. Never could she return to her old self again. Yvette''s heart was in chaos. "You''re wrong! You are who you are now. Get rid of that benevolent disposition of yours!" Levi snorted, "Follow me. I am going to assign you a task." "If you''re doing this for my own good, let me go then. Let me go! That''s what I want!" Yvette''s eyes turned cold. "Well, I''ll go and kill your so-called husband now then!" Levi''s face darkened. "No, please don''t." Yvette stared at him coldly and sat in the car, grasping the ss shard in her palm. In the car, Levi showed her a ce on the map and uttered, "Chuck Cannon is here now." "What? Why is he there? Isn''t this a forest area?" Yvette asked anxiously. She had never been to the ce Levi showed her, but she could tell at first nce that it was a very dangerous ce. "Are you the one who forced him to go there? Was it you?" Yvette wanted to murder him. How could Chuck survive in that kind of ce? He was not even twenty! Yvette clenched her fists, without realizing the sharp ss was piercing into her palm. "Your mission will be an easy one. Now that you know about his location, what you''ll do is..." ...... Chuck woke up from the bed in his dormitory, feeling refreshed. It was only five o''clock in the morning. He immediately got off the bed and went for a jog with weights carried on his back. Time was precious¡ªhe had to hurry up! Chuck went out of the room and towards the training ground. There was not a single soul in sight. Feeling at ease, he started his training by running. Soon, a person standing from afar spotted him. It was his instructor, Vivian. Surprised, she sprinted towards him while mumbling, "What an interesting boy. Hees to run at such an early hour." Chuck saw her and greeted, "Good morning, Miss Vivian." "Good morning. Keep running." Vivian was very pleased with his attitude. Among so many students, it seemed that he was the only one who was eager to learn. All the other students were no different from the trash. They were essentially wasting their time here. However, this was out of her responsibilities. She just needed to make sure she did her part. As they were running on the track, Vivian could not help feeling amazed at Chuck''s performance. It seemed that he had been training for quite some time. Otherwise, his stamina would not be so good. Chuck was gasping for air after they finished running. Vivian''s breathing, on the other hand, remained steady. She said, "Not bad. Let''s go and eat breakfast. It''s going to be a long day today!" She went to her room. Chuck decided to get himself some bread to eat. He had to be more frugal as Karen only gave him 300 dors. He went to the canteen and got himself a loaf of bread to eat as the other students showed up one after another. They despised Chuck a lot. Audrey, the girl who teased Chuck the day before, ordered various dishes and sat in front of Chuck purposely. "Even the dogs I keep at home loathe the sight of bread. You''re truly worse than a dog!" Chuck nced at her as he stuffed the bread into his mouth and came to her side. Audrey raised her eyebrows and sneered with disdain, "Are you going to hit me? C''mon, don''t be a coward!" "B*tch..." Chuck scowled. "How dare you! Do you want to die?" Audrey tossed the te at Chuck angrily. "Guys, give me a hand! Let''s beat the sh*t out of him!" The other students who had long since found Chuck detestable quickly surrounded him and were ready to beat him up. The scene was total chaos. Chuck took the opportunity to escape from the crowd and pped Audrey across her face. "Ah!" She shrieked and fell to the ground like a drowning mouse. "Beat him up!" She bellowed and rushed towards Chuck frantically, trying to grab and scratch at him. However, Chuck paid no heed to her attack. Instead, he gave her a few kicks. He did not show any mercy. Audrey covered her belly and rolled on the ground, moaning in pain. Bang! Larry grabbed a te and flung it at Chuck''s head. Before it could hit Chuck, Vivian dashed in and shouted, "What''re you doing?" Her voice was so loud that it covered all the noises. Larry''s hand froze in mid-air. So did Cannon and the other students. This was unbelievable! Bam! Larry did not give a sh*t about Vivian. He smashed the te on Chuck''s head. He sneered, "Haha! What a coward!" The other students scoffed at Chuck, seeing the food on the te drip down from his hair. He looked like he was in a dumpsite. "I''ve hit you, but do you darey a finger on me?" Larry scorned. He was born with a silver spoon, a typical affluent second generation. His family owned more than ten billion worth of assets. Who would dare to provoke him? He was always the one who beat others up. Chuck clenched his fists. Although Larry was tall, Chuck had been brushing up his fighting skills in thest few days, hence it should not be a problem for him to beat Larry up. A student stood on the chair and yelled, "Do you guys think this coward would dare to hit Young Master Dakolta?" The remaining students responded, "Of course not!" They mocked at Chuck. He was essentially a coward in their eyes. Audrey clutched her face and walked towards Chuck, "Don''t youy your hand on me again! If you do, I will beat you to death!" "Shut up, all of you!" Vivian strode towards them, "Do you hear me?" Chuck glowered at Larry and challenged, "I want to have a one-on-one fight with him!" Everyone burst intoughter. "Haha!" "What an idiot! Don''t you know that Young Master Dakolta knows karate? He can easily beat you up with his eyes shut, even if there are six of you! How dare you challenge him? How stupid must you be to say such words?" The crowd rubbed their hands in anticipation, waiting for the show to begin. Larry mocked, "A one-on-one fight, huh? You are looking for¡ª" "Why, are you scared?" Chuck teased. His face showed no expression. "Nay, I''m just worried that you might be a cripple!" The corners of Larry''s mouth curled up into a menacing smile. He then turned to the instructor, "Miss Vivian, the school rule doesn''t say that we can''t have a battle, right?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Vivian hesitated and asked Chuck, "Are you sure?" Although Chuck had impressive stamina, Larry was a third-degree ck belt in taekwondo. It should not be an issue for Larry to beat up an ordinary person, his fighting techniques must not be underestimated. After all, having good stamina alone was not enough to win the battle. "Yes!" Chuck said firmly. "Sure! Let''s go to the field and test it out. But, don''t overdo it!" Vivian walked out of the canteen. "Idiot, how dare you pick a fight with Young Master Dakolta? Well, this is good too, he will then help me beat you up." Audrey stared at Chuck and burst outughing. She had already envisioned the picture in which Chuck knelt and begged for mercy. She yelled, "Guys, let''s go and watch the show! Young Master Dakolta is going to teach that coward a lesson!" A boy in the group jeered, "Haha, I can''t wait to see him kneel and beg for mercy!" His friend added, "Isn''t it better to see him get beaten up first before he begs for mercy?" "Haha!" All the students went out to the field to watch the show. Larry went beside Chuck and teased, "Hey you timid dog, don''t cry your eyes outter. I won''t show you any mercy. Although I''m a sympathetic man, I will never pity a dog! You''re asking for your death sentence!" He guffawed and walked away. Chuck stared at him and mumbled, "We''ll see who''s the one who''ll be dead!" Chapter 277 Chapter 277 At the martial arts field. The students sneered at Chuck. They knew Larry was going to beat the cr*p out of Chuck. Chuck slowly walked towards Larry. Larry waved his hand and sneered, "Come closer! Don''t be a wimp." "Young Master Dakolta, smash him!" One of the boys shouted, "Yes, beat this coward up!" The girl next to him burst intoughter and added, "Haha, Young Master Dakolta is going to ughter him alive!" The students were making battle cries excitedly, cheering for Larry. They couldn''t wait to see Chuck being beaten up by Larry. "Let''s start!" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Vivian roared, attempting to calm the students down. She nced at Chuck and sighed. Chuck was such a keen learner. However, she could not fathom the reasons behind Chuck''s impetuous act. Didn''t he hold it in the day before when Larry and the others teased at him? She had tested Larry the day before. Although he was no match for her at all, his skills and strength should not be underestimated. Chuck might not be able to defeat him. She told herself to be more mindful during the battle. She couldn''t allow her students to be injured. She had to be alert and stop Larry in time, otherwise, Chuck would end up in a dire situation. In the interim. In one of the rooms of the training school, the school principal, Oscar Carson was talking respectfully to a woman, Karen. He was Karen''s ally. As they were talking, Betty strode into the room and reported, "President Lee, Young Master is in a fight with a student." "What? Who is so daring?" Furious, Oscar yelled. "Chucky will never start a fight." Karen frowned and questioned, "What''s going on?" Betty filled Karen in on the situation. Karen pondered for a while and answered, "Well, there''s nothing wrong with this. Turn on the surveince video. I want to see how much Chucky has improved. He has been spending thest few days with Draco learning boxing. It should be able to help him in this fight." "Yes!" Bettyplied and turned on the surveince camera right away. Oscar''s brows furrowed when he saw Larry, whispering, "He''s the boy from the Dakolta family..." Worried, he asked, "President Lee, this boy knows a bit of taekwondo. Your son..." As the school principal, Oscar had memorized every student''s detail. He knew that Larry had been a troublemaker since he was young. He had been involved in countless fights. On top of that, he started learning taekwondo three years ago and was currently a third-degree ck belt. Chuck''s chance of winning him was slim. If anything happened to Chuck, he would definitely be held ountable. "My son never learned taekwondo, but he won''t lose to this boy," mumbled Karen as her eyes narrowed into slits. Oscar couldn''t help but ask, "Did your son learn any other types of martial arts before?" "Well, he did learn a bit." Karen stared at the screen and analyzed the situation, "So, this Young Master Dakolta that you''ve mentioned¡ª" "Ah? Did you just call him a young master?" Oscar was taken aback. He immediately added, "President Lee, no one in the Dakolta family deserves to meet you, let alone this little kid!" Oscar''s heart was racing. Larry''s father was going to pee on himself out of terror if he learned about this. After all, tens of billions of dors of assets were essentially nothing in the face of Karen. "Is there a problem?" Karen didn''t take it seriously. "No, no." Beads of sweat collected on Oscar''s forehead. "This boycks steadiness in his steps, suggesting that he has a weak foundation. He barely masters the basics of taekwondo. He''s practically fighting without strategies. Anyone who has a stronger foundation would spot his ws," said Karen calmly. She raised her chin on her hand and continued, "Besides, my son is not a merciful person either. This boy is about the same weight and height as my son''s. He''ll only take two moves." Oscar asked subconsciously, "Do you mean Young Master Dakolta will only take two moves to defeat him?" "No, it''s my son who will defeat him in two moves. No, it would only take him two punches," answered Karen. What? Oscar was confused but he did not dare to rify his doubt. He muttered in his heart, "Larry Dakolta, you''d better admit defeat after you take two punches from Chuck. Otherwise, you''ll be in serious trouble!" Betty looked at the screen curiously. "Start!" Vivian shouted. Larry kicked at Chuck right away. Chuck did not manage to dodge it and was flung backward a few steps. Larry sniggered when he saw Chuck lost his bnce and nearly fell. The crowd burst outughing. Theirughters were full of contempt. Sure enough, Chuck was just a coward who did not dare to counterattack Larry. Audrey was thrilled to see Chuck being beaten up. She cheered, "Well done! Go on!" Vivian was expressionless. Larry was good at this. It seemed that Chuck was going to lose. Sigh, he should have held it in. "Rubbish! I don''t even want to bother fighting you. Forget it, I don''t want to waste my time with you anymore," Larry said, then he kicked at Chuck again. Again, Chuck failed to dodge his kick and fell to the ground. In the room, Betty could not help but frown. Karen sat back and grinned, "Chucky is taking his punches in order to see his weakness. He is going to figure it out after another kick." Oscar was in a cold sweat. Was that so? Chuck was obviously left at a disadvantage¡ªhe could not even stand up! "Young Master Dakolta, beat him up!" The crowd erupted in yells of cheers. Larry''s lips curled up into a smirk. Well, he should give him onest kick and make him kneel to beg for mercy! He leaped and stretched out his leg. Vivian was debating if she should stop Larry. Larry could have injured Chuck. She was not confident that Chuck would be able to take this kick. The official training had yet to start. If Chuck was hurt, how could they continue the training? Within split seconds, Chuck turned around and swung a punch at Larry''s tummy. "Ouch!" Larry fell on his back and curled up like a shrimp, moaning in pain. A heavy silence fell upon the room. "What happened? Audrey screamed at the top of her lungs, "Motherf*cker, how dare you sneak on Young Master Dakolta! You''re such a coward!" "F*ck!" With great difficulty, Larry stood up, his hands on his stomach. Without further hesitation, Chuck sprinted towards him and threw another punch at Larry''s cheek. Larry grunted as ck dots coated his vision and he copsed onto the ground. Chuck used the techniques he learned in boxing and knocked Larry out with a punch. Were they dreaming? A student cried, "Young Master Dakolta has been defeated! Oh my goodness!" The boy next to him rubbed his eyes, "Am I hallucinating? No, I''m not!" These students were in great astonishment. They chattered amongst themselves, trying to figure out what just happened. Larry was a taekwondo master. How could he be defeated? Vivian blinked her eyes and grinned, "Well, well. This is totally unexpected. A punch in the cheek... isn''t this a technique used in boxing?" "Haha!" Karen chortled. Her son was indeed very talented. It only took him three moves to win against Larry. Betty blinked in awe. Oscar''s mouth dropped open and his eyes widened in disbelief. Larry, who was a taekwondo master was beaten unconscious by Chuck. Chuck walked to Larry and stamped his foot on his face. He nced at the students and asked, "So, who''s the coward now? Who''s trash now?" Bewildered, all of them remained silent. Audrey bellowed disdainfully, "You sneaked on him! Otherwise, Young Master Dakolta could''ve beaten the sh*t out of you!" Chuck stared at her and replied, "You, you''re trash!" "How dare you say that!" Audrey was smoldering with rage. She dashed towards Chuck and stretched out her hands to grab him. Chuck took the opportunity and pped her in the face. "Ouch!" Audrey fell to the ground. She crawled to Larry''s side and whimpered, "Young Master Dalkota..." "Ah!" Larry regained his consciousness and found a shoe on his face. Did Chuck step on his face? This realization made his rage spring to life. He roared, "F*ck, I''m going to slice you up!" Chuck darted a nce at Larry before he kicked at his stomach again. Larry crossed his hands on his tummy and clutched his stomach, howling. He got up from the ground and went towards Vivian, screaming, "My phone! Give me my phone!" He felt insulted. He was going to call his father and bring him here. He would not give in until Chuck knelt before him and apologized! "Sorry! I can''t go against the rules. No phone is allowed," Vivian replied. "Also, you''ve been defeated. Everyone, listen up! The training starts now!" Larry''s face darkened at once, "Don''t be a fool. I was sensible enough to respect you as my instructor. Now, don''t be shameless. I repeat, give me my phone!" Vivian turned around and said, "I don''t need your respect. Leave if you don''t want to stay here!" Larry gnashed his teeth, "Great, now you''ve done it! Don''t forget that the principal is a good friend of my father. I will look for him and ask him to fire you. And you, coward, wait for me here if you have balls. You''ll be a lump of dead meat soon!" If it weren''t for Larry''s father acquaintance with Oscar, Larry would''ve never been able to enroll in this school. Chuck nced at him expressionlessly and sighed. He pondered, "Why did I fight with such a person? I couldn''t believe that he''s going to call his parents since he''s lost!" Larry dashed towards the principal office. To his delight, he saw Oscar striding in his direction. Without noticing Oscar''s sullen face, he said happily, "Uncle Carson, I want to give my father a call." "Tell me what''s going on first," Oscar replied. "Uncle, that guy over there beat me up just now. That instructor even scolded me. I want you to fire her," Larry babbled arrogantly. Oscar asked, "Anything else?" "Oh, Uncle Carson, you need to teach that guy there a lesson. He''s practically a coward. I know that you have really good skills. Beating him up would be a piece of cake for you. Please help me to break one of his arms." Excitement enveloped Larry right away. He could not wait to see Oscar avenge for him. p! Before Larry could finish his words, Oscar''s hand cracked across Larry''s face. Larry staggered backwards and fell to the ground with a groan. Everyone, including Larry, was dumbfounded. What was going on? Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Startled, Larry got up from the ground and questioned, "Uncle Carson, why did you hit me?" He was fuming with anger. His defeat had caused him to lose his dignity in front of the students. After all, he was a taekwondo master! Moreover, Vivian even turned down his request to make a phone call. She was merely an insignificant instructor of this school. To make the situation worse, Oscar, who was a good friend of his father, gave him a p in the face without finding out what was going on. Larry felt that he could murder a person with the raging fire inside him at this moment. "Shut up!" Oscar was gnashing his teeth over Larry''s immature act. Couldn''t Larry figure out who was having the upper hand now? No wonder he lost the match! "Uncle, why did you hit me?" Larry repeated. He did not want to give in as the other students were looking on Vivian was equally surprised. She looked at Chuck subconsciously. He was the reason Oscar coming over in person, wasn''t he? "Pipe down, will you!" Oscar growled. "Uncle, I''m so disappointed in you." Anger thrummed through Larry''s veins. He added, "You''ve known me since I was a child. How could you raise your voice for this pr*ck?" He could not believe that Oscar was siding with Chuck. Shouldn''t Oscar beat this coward up? "Bonehead, you''d better shut your mouth before you put your family in deep trouble!" Fury vibrated through Oscar. "Mr. Dakolta, no wonder you sent your son here. He was really a fool!" Oscar thought to himself. "Pfft, Uncle, you have let me down. I do not n to me you for hitting me. But, how could you insult my family? Who is he to destroy us, the Dakolta family?" Larry sneered in disappointment. What could a loser do to them? Every city in this country trembled at the name of their family. Their asset was worth at least 50 billion dors. Who, in this country, was mighty enough to overthrow them? Chuck was nothing but trash! The other students were holding back theirughter. Larry was the wealthiest among them. There was no way that Chuck couldpare himself to the Dakolta family. "Larry, your father is going to be so pissed at you!" Oscar bellowed. Larry snorted, "I am going to tell my father every single thing that you''ve said. You beat me for the sake of this worthless trash and even say that he could bring our family down. My father is going to break ties with you in no time! I do not expect this from you at all, Uncle." He paused for a while and continued, "Let''s forget what happened today. From now on, I, Larry Dakolta, am not rted to you in any way. You don''t deserve it!" Larry turned around and left. Oscar yelled, "B*stard! Don''t you dare walk away from me!" Larry nced at Chuck and smiled smugly. "And you, I will never let you go. You''d better watch out!" A fresh swell of rage rose in Oscar. "B*stard! You''re determined to ruin your family, aren''t you?" "Stop making the same joke! If he could do that, then let him be! The Dakolta family have never bowed down to anyone!" There was a sneer in Larry''s voice. Then, he strode towards the direction of the dormitory. Chuck looked at Larry''s back expressionlessly. He did not mind to make Larry vanish from the face of the earth if he offended him. Oscar heaved a sigh and walked towards Chuck, contemting his words. After all, he was acquainted with Larry''s father. He would be put in an awkward position if Chuck was enraged by Larry. "Alright, let''s not waste any more time. I''m here to be stronger. Let''s get started!" Chuck couldn''t wait any longer. His adrenaline had been surging his system since the moment he defeated Larry. He was eager to see how the training would enhance his ability. Oscar breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Chuck did not intend to dwell on this issue. "Vivian, get started!" Oscar instructed Vivian and left. Vivian threw a few nces at Chuck and instructed, "Everyone, the ss begins now!" None of the students was pleased with how the things got wrapped up. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Stop looking! You won because you sneaked on him!" Audrey thumbed her nose at Chuck. "You think the school principal was siding with you, huh? Don''t you even dream about it! You got lucky because he was abiding by the school rules!" Chuck didn''t even look at her. Audrey clenched her teeth, her face stinging with pain after being pped by Chuck so many times. When Larry arrived at the dormitory, he saw Oscar walking towards him secretly. "Idiot, do you know who he is?" "Of course, I do! He''s just a loser! I''ll make sure that he pays the price of hitting me." Larry rolled his eyes and said, "Now, leave me alone if you''ve nothing else to say." "Idiot! Even your father would not talk to him that way. How dare you!" Oscar wished to tell him who Chuck''s mother was. However, it would not make a difference as the Dakolta family probably did not know Karen. "He''s just a piece of trash. I''ll make him die in agony. Don''t worry. Although I am no longer rted to you, I will not cross the line. Leave me alone now!" Larryy on the bed and decided to get some shuteye. "Sigh, I have already done my part. Take myst piece of advice before I leave: do not provoke him, or the Dalkota family will be over." Oscar then left the room. He did not want to be involved in this matter either. Should things turn sour, he would be in trouble too. "What a coward!" Larry smiled scornfully, "How dare you step on my face? I will make you pay a heavy price!" He couldn''t fall asleep. He had to contact his father! After a whole afternoon of hard work, Chuck was drenched in sweat. However, he didn''t feel exhausted at all. Unlike the other students who were already worn out, he joined Vivian for another run in the woods, carrying a weighted vest on his back. Three days flew by in the blink of an eye. On this day, in a hidden ce of the school, Yvette was here with the old man behind her. "You said that my husband is here?" Yvette questioned. She had never been to this ce. She could not help wondering the reason Chuck came here. Levi told her that Chuck was brought here by force. A woman named Karen Lee made hime here. "That''s right, he''s here. He''ll be training with three other trainees here today. You''ll be able to spot him as long as you lie low. By then, you''ll believe me," said Levi calmly. It did not take long before Levi found this out. Despite being so mighty and powerful, Karen would not be able to contain all the information. There would always be a loophole. Yvette squinted her eyes as she searched for Chuck. She soon heard some noisesing from afar. Her eyes immediately turned moist, tears blurring her vision. She saw Chuck running with a backpack, together with a woman. There were some other people behind him and all of them looked dog-tired. "Chuck... my husband," called Yvette. He must be so exhausted! All of a sudden, her heart ached terribly. She could see Chuck''s longing eyes from afar. Was he missing her? "Don''t make a sound. You''ll be discovered. Now that you''ve seen him, are you going to believe me?" Levi asked. "I''m going to get him out of here," she spoke in a fierce whisper. Levi continued, "It''s not going to be that easy. He''s controlled by the woman, Karen Lee. She used you to threaten him. The only way to free him is to beat her!" "Karen Lee! Karen Lee!" Yvette''s eyes turned cold as she seethed the name. "Chuck, what''s wrong with you? Keep running!" Vivian reminded him when she noticed that Chuck froze on the ground. "Okay." Chuck heard Yvette''s voice just a moment ago, but how could it be possible? She had been missing for so long. Chuck continued to run with the team. Yvette wiped her tears away as Chuck slowly disappeared from her sight. Chuck was her greatest emotional pir when she was tortured in those ten days. Without Chuck, Yvette might very well be dead. Hate sprouted in her heart as she watched him being tortured. "Where can I find this Karen?" Yvette was raging with fury. "You''re no match for her yet. Well, you may be able to kill her, if you can get to her side," said Levi. Yvette asked, "But how can I get close to her?" "This woman has a strong desire to control others. She would immediately manipte you and make you as her ything as soon as you show up in front of her. Then, you can take your chance to get close to her. You''ve be more ruthless and cruel. You now have about 10 percent of the chance to seed," added Levi. Yvette frowned. She was not surprised by the slim chance. After all, she couldn''t do much. She asked again, "Where''s she?" Levi replied, "She''s in there. Go and find her now. No matter what happens, remember that I will always get you out of there." He then opened his bag and took out a packet. "Now, take this with you. It''s a newly-developed poison. Once you are within a three-meter radius from her, crush it. She will not realize it because it''s colorless and odorless. Her energy will seep away from her within a minute as the gas enters her system. Then you can grab the chance to kill her¡ªthis is what I want you to do!" Chapter 279 Chapter 279 "But, always bear in mind that you''re fighting against a very skillful master. If you do not grab this opportunity to crush the poison and kill her, you will never stand a chance to murder her. Then, you have to look for a way to escape from there right away," Levi continued. "Will she kill me?" A hint of coldness shed across Yvette''s eyes. She was not afraid of meeting Karen as she had been dead once. Death, to her, was nothing. However, she could not stop worrying about Chuck. What would happen to him if she died? "Yes, she will! That''s why it''s not the time yet," said Levi. "When should I go and meet her then?" asked Yvette, frowning. Chuck was right in front of her yet she couldn''t meet him. Her heart hurt so much. Chuck was the sole reason she stayed alive. "As I said, Karen is an extremely skillful master! You''ll only have one chance. But it will note easily." Levi stared at Chuck from afar and continued, "I will create an opportunity for you to meet her." "How do you do that?" Yvette frowned. "It''s none of your business. Just wait for my instructions. Remember, keep the ruthlessness in your eyes away when you meet her. You''re merely an ant that could be trampled for her," warned Levi. "You have only killed a person until now. Do you know how many people Karen has killed? You can never imagine the answer." Yvette remained silent. "Stay here. I will inform you when it''s ready." Levi stood up to leave. "Wait!" Yvette called. Levi asked, "What''s wrong?" "Why do I feel like you''re setting me up?" Yvette stared at him coldly. "It''s normal that you feel this way. Remember, I will never hurt you. Plus, if you fail toplete this mission, I''ll kill him instantly," said Levi. "Don''t forget to hold your breath after you crush the poison." Levi walked away quietly once he finished his words. Hiding in the bush, Yvette, on the other hand, nced at the capsule in her hand, her eyes sparkling with uncertainties. Was she going to kill another person? She must do it for Chuck''s sake. The look in Yvette''s eyes became savage again. She stared at the direction where Chuck had disappeared to. She shifted her feet hesitantly and moved at Chuck''s direction. She decided to bring him away with her. No one would be able to fight against her now that she had this poison. At the same time, Levi who was watching Yvette from afar let out a long, deep sigh. "This is totally expected. It is a bad decision of mine to make you live with Chuck. But, at the very least, he is willing to sacrifice himself for you. Now, it''s time for me to make Chuck and you each other''s enemy." Levi vanished into the woods and scurried through the trees at an exceptionally fast speed. He sneered as he saw Chuck from afar. "Karen, you never expected this, huh? I was trained here and of course, I''m very familiar with this area. Humph, how dare you send your son here?" Levi took out a photo and swung it out like skimming a stone on water. Itnded beside Chuck who was panting heavily without him realizing how it appeared beside him. He picked the photo up and studied it curiously. He immediately rose to his feet when he saw Yvette lying unconsciously on the wet floor in the photo. Stupefied, Chuck instantly flipped the photo over. On the back of the photo it was written: Stay quiet or I''ll kill her. Walk to your six o''clock direction if you want to see her again. Chuck looked at the direction stated. He was hesitant if he should leave this ce. He looked at the photo again. His heart ached to see Yvette being mistreated and tortured. He gritted his teeth and headed to the direction as instructed in the photo. "Hey, Chuck, where are you going?" Vivian noticed Chuck leaving. All the other students were taking their rests. Some of them even sprawled out on the ground and were sleeping like a log. "To the bathroom," answered Chuck without looking back. "No, you can''t! Stop, you''re going too far away from us!" Vivian took off her weighted vest and chased after Chuck. "Hey, stop! Right now!" Vivian shouted. When she was about to catch up with Chuck, a shadow leapt out from the bushes and kicked at her. Startled, Vivian instinctively blocked the man''s forceful blow with her arm. She stumbled backwards and stared at the man, questioning, "Who are you? You are trespassing on private property! I am warning you if you¡ª" "Not bad! But, you are nothing inparison to Karen," Levi darted a nce at her and vanished into the bushes. Surprised, Vivian immediately went after him. Like a monkey, Levi scuttled across the woods. There was no way Vivian could catch up with him. "Bad news!" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Vivian immediately fished out her satellite phone from her pocket and reported, "Someone broke in and took away Chuck Cannon. I am going after the intruder now." One of the students asked, "Where did that coward go?" "Don''t concern yourself. He''s just a loser," the boy next to him replied. All of them were lying on the ground, feeling out of breath and exhausted from the training. They wished that Chuck would help them to stall for more time. Audrey snorted, "Humph, I hope he''s bitten by a snake and dies." Bang! Oscar rushed into the room where Karen was when she was having a discussion with Betty. He did not knock on the door. Anxiousness was written over his face. Karen stood up and asked, "Did something happen to my son?" There was only coldness in Betty''s eyes. "Our instructor, Vivian took them out for training. But someone broke in and took your son away," Oscar''s voice was trembling. He knew that he was in serious trouble. "Betty, go and check the surveince satellite now!" Karen''s eyes were as cold as ice. Betty took out a specially-designed tablet and keyed in a series of codes before a real-time video recorded by a satellite appeared on the screen. Karen took a look at it and saw Vivian running in the woods. Chuck was nowhere to be found. "President Lee, it''s very likely that he''s been taken away," Betty added as she continued to search for Chuck on the screen. "Go and look for him now!" Karen put down the files in her hands and went into the room. Within a minute, she had put on a set of camouge clothes. "Look, President Lee!" Betty showed her the tablet, a woman was rustling through the woods. "Yvette!" Betty''s eyes sparkled once she recognized the figure, "That''s Yvette!" "Bring her here," Karen threw a nce at Oscar. He immediately ran out of the room with his trembling legs. He could tell that he might lose his life if he failed to bring this woman named Yvette to Karen. "President Lee, the entire training grounds are equipped with hidden surveince cameras but none of them records any footage. I believe the monitor room has been hacked by an expert," Betty analyzed the situation. "Someone must have lured Young Master with information about Yvette. This person could be¡ª" "I know who he is. He''s someone from her family," Karen interrupted. "But, he dare noty a finger on Chucky because he knows that I will tear his family down if he does. That''s the reason he''s betting on Yvette." The reason Yvette showed up shed across Betty''s mind. "Then, she must be here to..." "He takes Chucky away and expects that I''d go to Yvette as it''s the fastest way to get to Chucky. Yvette would then harm me when we meet up. If something happens to me, it would be much easier for this man to attack me as the risk of him getting hurt reduces significantly," Karen said, her eyes fixed on the screen. Betty replied, "But she''s no match for you, President Lee." "Yvette is not someone we can underestimate. The potential in her is unimaginably infinite!" Karen stared at Yvette on the screen. Despite being a greenhorn when it came to camouging, Yvette utilized the materials of her surroundings to disguise herself. Karen could tell that Yvette was a very gifted girl. "But, she''s too weak now. What can she do to you?" Betty did not think that it was possible for Yvette to hurt Karen. "I can see my younger self in her. The ruthlessness in her eyes is a lot more than mine. When I first entered this field, I barely knew anything. With all my might, I managed to kill five men after I nearly lost one of my arms and fractured three ribs. If I could do it, Yvette can do it too," responded Karen. All of a sudden, Oscar appeared on the screen. He was trying to catch Yvette. "No, he won''t be able to catch her that way. She has already foreseen this," Karen shook her head. Without surprise, Yvette neither struggled nor resisted Oscar when he caught her. Instead, she bit on his hand before she fought back. However, she soon sumbed to Oscar''s strong grip. "What a sight! She''s gone all-out fighting against Oscar. She''s much crueler than what I have expected," Karen muttered as her memories brought her back to the old days. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Oscar hauled Yvette out of the forest as she screamed, "Let go of me! Now!" Her eyes became crueler. Chuck disappeared from her sight when she was chasing after him a while ago. Perhaps she did not run fast enough. However, she could not help feeling anxious. Where did he go? Oscar snorted, "Humph, don''t you know you''ve put me in serious trouble? No way would I let you go!" He then dragged her into a jeep. Soon, they returned to the school. Oscar pulled Yvette out of the car harshly. Yvette immediately examined the surroundings. Was this the school? Who was the person she was going to meet? Could it be Karen? Yvette instantly hid the emotions in her eyes as she thought about this possibility. She stopped resisting Oscar and followed him to a room. Before they entered the room, Oscar warned, "You''d better behave yourself, don''t do anything stupid. If you cause me more trouble, I''m going to kill everyone in your family." Yvette nced at him coldly as Oscar knocked on the door. Soon, someone from inside answered, "Come in." It was a woman''s voice. Sure enough, it was Karen. Yvette could feel her fingers on something. The door was pushed open before Yvette was dragged in. She saw a very charming woman who was wearing a set of camouge clothes. Was she Karen? The woman who controlled Chuck? Yvette stared at her. "President Lee, I have brought her here," Oscar muttered, his fingers quivering. "Okay, thank you. Please excuse us," Karen replied calmly. Her voice did not sound intimidating at all. Oscar breathed a sigh of relief. He knew very well that Karen would not harm him for no reason. His body slumped and lost its stiff posture as he left the room, feeling rest assured. "Are you Karen Lee?" Yvette questioned. "Yes, I am." Karen studied Yvette, saying, "You don''t have to pretend to be innocent in front of me. I know that you''ve been through a lot. And, you have changed." She cleared her throat and added, "You are no longer the naive girl whom I know." "Do you know me?" Yvette''s eyes turned cold. A hint of ruthlessness shed across her eyes. "Of course, I do. Judging on your expression, it seems that you have no idea who I am. I supposed that man didn''t tell you much about me. What does he say about me?" Yvette blurted out, "You''re controlling my husband." "Oh, your husband?" Karen threw another nce at her as her lips curled into a smile. "Never did I control him, and never will I do that." "I don''t care. I want my husband back. Where is he now? Where did you hide him?" Yvette red at Karen.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "I can tell that you really love Chucky. However, there''s no way you two can stay together," Karen answered with a sigh. "Well, I respect Chucky''s choice. At most, I would be angry and frustrated if he insists to be with you. However, your family will never react the same. They have made their stand very clearly by sending you here." "Stop addressing my husband that way!" Yvette stared at Karen. Karen was taken aback. There was a moment of awkwardness. "Forget it. Since you''re here, I''ll tell you something. But in exchange, I want to see Chucky." "What do you mean? You took my husband! Bring him out now." Yvette went closer to Karen. Karen didn''t move an inch. Her eyes were fixed on Yvette. "I suppose I can''t me you for what you''re doing now. In fact, it is pitiful to see you in this state." Karen sighed, "I understand that you hate the current situation now. But, I have to tell you the truth ¡ªyou were never alone. Your family is hiding in the dark." "My family?" Yvette frowned. She could not help but wonder the reason as to why her family never showed up in her childhood, that is if she really did have one. "Yes, your family. A huge family." After a pause, Karen continued, "But, your family and I are holding grudges against each other." "What on earth are you talking about?" Yvette stared at her, her eyes smoldering with mes of cruelty. "You''re stalling for time, aren''t you?" "To me, at this moment, time is more precious than gold," Karen shook her head. "If you don''t believe it, I can tell you..." Yvette stood still, her fingers clutching tightly the capsule in her fist, contemting the moment to crush it. She should never trust this woman, not even a word from her. ...... Chuck''s head was spinning. Images of him being knocked out by a man resurfaced on his mind. As he was following the instructions on the photo, an unknown man had appeared and hit him on the head. Without any strength to fight against him, Chuck slid into unconsciousness instantly. He noticed that he was in a stuffy room with both his hands being chained up tightly. He attempted to free himself from the shackles instinctively but to avail. There was no way he could escape this room. After all, he was not a locksmith. An old man was sitting opposite him, his eyes locked on Chuck. "Where''s Yvette?" Chuck asked calmly, without the slightest hint of fear in his voice. His heart could not help but ache as he knew this was the same ce where Yvette was locked in. Why did this man lock Yvette in here? "Yvette?" Levi snorted, "She is doing something that will enrage you." Chuck frowned, "What do you mean?" "Karen is your mother, isn''t she? Don''t you try to hide that fact from me!" Levi''s eyes became bloodshot. "Let me tell you a story. Your mother, Karen murdered three sons of mine¡ªthree of them! A maleficent woman, she is. Don''t you know about that?" Levi''s wrinkled face was tinged with viciousness. His mother had killed his sons? What on earth was this man babbling about? Chuck pondered upon Levi''s words. There was no way Karen would murder people without any justifiable reasons. "It meant that your sons deserved it," Chuck said. Levi sneered, "They deserved it, huh? Shall we see how you quaver at your own death? Now that you''re here, I will be the one who decides your fate. Your life now lies in my hands!" "You would''ve killed me if you wanted to." This was the reason for Chuck''s fearlessness. Levi could very well finish him off when he was unconscious a while ago. Why would he wait until now? Like a venomous snake, Levi red at Chuck. He wanted to kill Chuck so badly to avenge his sons'' deaths. However, he was no match for Karen''s influence and status. If heid a finger on Chuck, Karen would definitely uproot his family at once. No one in his family would have escaped from her ws. He was putting all his hope on Yvette and the poison capsule he gave her. If the poison managed to enter her system, there was a 70% chance that Karen would be dead. Even if Yvette failed to end Karen''s life, the poison would be sufficient to put Karen into aa for at least ten days, an ample amount of time for him to ughter Karen. Without Karen, any and every single person around her was nothing but trash. If Karen died, things would be much easier for Levi. What he would need to do now was to wait patiently. Karen wouldn''t dare to harm Yvette as her most precious son was in Levi''s hands. Yvette could very possibly leave there on her own. A tint of coldness shed across Levi''s eyes. "Let go of Yvette and me! My mother is going to pay the ransom as per your demand," Chuck said. Money was of the only way out at the moment. He knew that Karen would be willing to pay for this sum of money. p! Levi pped Chuck hard across his cheek. "To get the money from her, eh? Regardless of how rich she is, soon her wealth will be mine!" Burning pain stung Chuck''s face. He struggled to get up on his feet but Levi did not give him the chance to do so. He threw another kick at Chuck, and together with the chair, Chuck was flung onto the ground. He scrunched up his face in pain. He almost passed out but he forced him to stay alert. Chuck scowled at him, his eyes emitting rays of ghoulish coldness, his brain whirling at its fastest rate to figure out a way to escape here and save Yvette. "It seems that your mother never teaches you anything. What a pity!" Levi kicked at Chuck again without any mercy. Since Karen murdered his sons, he vented his anger on Chuck until the fury inside him dissipated slightly. Chuck coughed out a mouthful of blood. His eyes grew colder. He swore in his heart that he must kill this man. ...... "What did you just say?" In the room, Yvette''s eyes were covered with ayer of ruthlessness. "My family is huge? And I''ve been used by them since I was a child?" "Yes, you were being used. That''s not something that I would do to my family," replied Karen. "Do you think I will believe whatever you say?" Yvette went closer to Karen. Karen remained still, watching Yvette approaching. "I don''t care if you believe me. However, I must admit that your family is one of the few strongest households in this world. After all, there are not many people who can take Chucky away under my watch," said Karen, her face empty of expression. "If you want to stay beside Chucky, bring me to all the ces where you''ve been." No way would a human go through a ce without leaving any trace. Karen was confident enough that she would be able to trail the clues Chuck left and find out where he was. She was fighting against time. Every second wasted was putting Chuck into a longer period of torture. "I don''t believe it! You are the one who''s kept my husband captive. It''s you!" Yvette said coldly and crushed the poison capsule in her hand. The colorless and odorless gas wafted into the air slowly. Yvette vowed in her heart, "Hubby, after I kill her, I will find you and bring you out!" Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Karen looked at Yvette and sighed softly, "I don''t me you because you''re being used by your family. I have been holding in my breath the moment you entered the room just now. I can hold my breath for half an hour, besting the world''s record by seven minutes. And, for your information, that was my record three years ago." Stupefied, Yvette blinked with surprise. "As for you, a person who has never undergone proper training, the most you canst would be three minutes given your current physical state. It has been less than ten minutes since you had entered this room, and I can still hold it for another twenty minutes. Now, you have less than two minutes to leave. If you stay here, you will die soon," Karen told her in a tranquil voice, sounding almost lifeless. "Who on earth are you? You''ve already known what I was going to do, haven''t you?" Yvette''s eyes shot withsers and fires. "Yes, we share a very simr experience. I know what you''re thinking," Karen said as she walked over to the window and stretched out her hand, trying to open it. "Don''t move!" Yvette shouted, her eyes glistened with coldness. Karen shook her head, saying, "You wouldn''t be able to hold your breath any longer if I don''t open it now. The gas spreads a lot faster in the air than you''d think." Every untrained man who attempted to murder Karen in the past had always opted to use drugs and poisons. Yvette did not have a chance to drug her food or drink. Hence, it was obvious that she would utilize the air. Yvette then yelled, "Let go of my husband! Do you hear me?" Karen responded, "I''ve never controlled him. I will tell you the truth: I''m your husband''s¡ª" Suddenly, she was interjected by a knock on the door. As Karen walked towards the door, Yvette stopped her with her arm and repeated, "Let''s not make this bloody." Yvette knew that she was no match for this woman in front of her. However, she must give it a try to save Chuck out of here since Karen was the one who had him under control. "You do not have the strength and skills to fight against me now, don''t you know that? Think about it, smart girl." Karen brushed past her and opened the door. It was Betty who was standing outside. "Don''t breathe," Karen reminded. Betty threw a nce at Yvette, frowned. "Hmm, Young..." Bam! All of a sudden, Yvette fell to the ground. Karen nced over her shoulder at Yvette and sighed. She then walked over to the window and opened it, allowing the poisonous gas to drift out of the room. Karen crouched down, examining the wounds on Yvette. "She must have been tortured for more than ten days, judging on her injuries. No wonder her eyes looked so fierce. Gone is the empathetic,passionate teacher. For her to undergo such huge changes within this short period, she must have been through many moments of despair. Poor girl..." Karen took out a dagger and made an incision on Yvette''s wrist. The poison in Yvette''s system gushed out right away as ckish blood. "President Lee, are you going to take care of her?" Betty asked as she entered the room. Karen replied, "If nothing happens to Chucky, I will take care of her. After all, she has been a great help to Chucky for so many years. This is what I owe her. However, as Chucky is now in danger, I don''t have time to tend to her. Besides, she won''t allow me to stay with her either." After ensuring all the poison left Yvette''s system, Karen pressed on the wound to stop the bleeding. Yvette''s brows furrowed, her eyes remained shut. She was still in a deepa. Yvette was exhausted. She had been sleepless for days. "How''s the investigation going?" Karen picked Yvette up and put her onto the sofa. "I went to the scene and questioned Vivian. Not many clues were found though. I have sent all our men to search for Young Master," reported Betty. Vivian had told Betty about Chuck''s unusual behavior and the unknown man who trespassed on thepound. The deduction that she could make at this moment was that Chuck''s kidnap was most likely nned. In other words, there were definitely some traces left in the woods. It was unlikely that Chuck was taken by a vehicle as it could be easily captured by the spycams. Hence, Chuck was probably still in the woods around the training ground but was hidden deep inside. A lot of manpower was required to search the area thoroughly. "Well, Chucky should be fine. But, tortures would be unavoidable." Karen''s eyes were cold as she spoke, "Prepare the SUV. We''re going into the woods." "It has already been prepared," said Betty. She had already expected this from the moment Karen changed into her camouge uniform. Worried, Betty asked, "What about Yvette? Should we let her go?" "What can we do with her if we keep her? Kill her? If Chucky finds out about it, I''ll be in serious trouble. Besides, I can''t do that. In fact... she shares so many simrities with Wi. Since Wi is not interested in dating Chucky yet, Yvette still makes the best candidate. Unfortunately, her family makes it impossible for her to stay with Chucky," Karen sighed. She could not do anything about it. In fact, Karen had considered letting Chuck and Yvette stay together. However, the current situation did not permit Karen to do so. She was worried that Yvette would kill Chuck one day in the future. "Let''s go. When she wakes upter, she will leave on her own." Karen left the room while Betty followed behind her. She then added, "She''ll be fine. Her family knows that I won''t harm her since they have Chucky in their hands. I will never put Chucky''s life on the line. Never!" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Ring! They heard the phone ringing. Karen took out her cell phone and saw Wi''s name on the screen. Her heart missed a beat. Did Wi call her to look for Chuck? It was unlikely that Wi made this phone call to talk to her, not at this moment. She picked up the phone. "Sister Karen, are you busy?" Wi''s gentle voice came from the speaker. "Yeah, I am," answered Karen and she strode out of the room. Wi then asked, "Well, then... how is Chucky? It has been a few days. Is the training too hard for him? Probably not, right? He has inherited your good genes when ites to stamina." Wi was just bored. She wanted to talk to Chuck but he certainly would not have his cell phone with him. Hence, she decided to call Karen. When Karen remained quiet, Wi questioned, "Sister Karen, are you there? Is there anything wrong?" "Yes, something has happened to Chucky," Karen replied solemnly. "Alright, I''ll be right there!" Wi said and quickly hung up the phone. Karen would have been ted under other circumstances. After all, Wi''s concern for Chucky was undeniable. However, now that Chuck''s life was at risk, Karen was not in the mood to be cheered by this. Karen and Betty got in the car. Karen''s driving skills were splendid. The car galloped on the rough terrain, climbing every bump in the woods as if it was on an even trail. Soon, they arrived at the spot where Chuck was kidnapped. Karen studied the area and began to deduce Chuck''s current location. "Get the ne ready! I am leaving this ce!" Wi came out of her office and ordered, and the secretary immediately ran over. "President Logan, you have a meeting with Director Cannon at two o''clockter. Then at four, you''ll need to sign the contract for the purchase of the Dinglyn Group. You also have another meeting with the Chamber of Commerce at night. You¡ª" Wi interrupted at once, "Postpone them and get the ne ready!" Then, she exited the building in a 20 million dors sports car. With her excellent driving skills and the car''s exceptional specifications, she arrived at her private airport within ten minutes. She immediately boarded the private ne and headed towards the training school. When she was on the ne, she made another call to Karen using her satellite phone to inquire about the details. After knowing that Chuck was taken away during his training in the woods, she immediately studied the map around the area using her tablet. Wi spent three hours in the air and figured out a few potential hideouts of the kidnapper. Wi was of the same opinion as Karen¡ª Chuck was definitely still in the woods. "Open the door!" Wi put on the paraglider. Below her was Chuck''s training ground. It was time for her to get off. "President Logan, it''s too dangerous! The terrain below is way tooplicated!" The pilot reminded her. Based on his extensive experiences, he could tell that it was too risky to enter this dense forest given its diversified terrain system. "Open the door!" Wi repeated regardless. The pilot had no choice but to follow her instructions. Wi was in her camouge uniform and had all the equipment she required before going into the woods. She leaped off the ne and slid towards her destination within seconds. She then opened her parachute andnded urately on the first suspected site. Wi unbuckled the parachute and jumped down from the tree. She nced around and started to search for Chuck. She knew very well that the kidnapper dared abduct Chuck here as he had utilized theplex terrain system in this dense jungle. Wi''s eyes sparkled with coldness, "No matter who you are, if anything happens to Chucky, I will definitely kill you!" Chapter 282 Chapter 282 In the room, Yvette opened her eyes wide abruptly. She jumped off from the sofa and found that she was not dead. She looked down the incision made on her wrist. Yvette remembered clearly that she took a breath of the poisonous gas as she couldn''t hold her breath any longer. Within seconds, her mind went nk and she had lost her consciousness. She didn''t expect that Karen did not even take a breath from the moment she entered the room. Karen imed that she could hold her breath for half an hour. Was that even possible? Yvette knew a foreigner who could hold his breath for twenty-three minutes under the water from one of the news she read in the past. That man was a world''s record holder. Did that mean Karen was better than him? She could not believe it. Karen''s ability had gone beyond Yvette''s imagination. Yvette shook her head to stop herself from thinking about it. ncing around, she found no one in her sight. She searched the room thoroughly but there was no sign of Chuck being locked up here. Devastated, she mumbled, "Hubby, where are you?" ...... Chuck was in the room, the floor was wet and the air was moist. He was thinking of a way out. Levi had left the room. He must seize this opportunity to escape from here. However, he didn''t have any prior experience in breaking out of a confined ce. How could he leave this ce? Both his hands were shackled. His heart was consumed with anxiety. He attempted to get on his feet but the pain on his body was too excruciating to be ignored. Chuck wiggled to the side before the door was pushed open. Levi was back. He had a cell phone on his hand. On the screen was a blinking red dot, denoting Yvette''s current location. Levi had also installed a sensor in Yvette''s body to pick up her heart rate. The shing red dot suggested that Yvette was still alive. "Sure enough, you dare not harm her. I know you''ve discovered my n since it''s been a while and Yvette is not back yet. But, I am not afraid of you, now that your beloved son is in my hand!" He said to himself. Every muscle on Levi''s face tightened, his eyes narrowed with bloodlust in them. Without warning, Levi threw another kick at Chuck''s chest forcefully. Chuck felt that a few of his ribs had fractured. He coughed violently as blood spat out from the corner of his mouth. Holding in the pain, Chuck glowered at him, his eyes getting colder. Levi went towards him and whispered, "For your information, I''ve already sent someone you will never expect to kill Karen." "Don''t you darey a finger on my mother!" Chuck was fuming with anger, the cracking sound of the shackles on his wrist reverberated around the room. "Stop dreaming, young man! Even if your mother is the one who is chained up here, she won''t be able to break free of it, let alone you!" Levi sneered, "Aren''t you interested to know who this person is? A person whom you''ll never think of." "If you kill my mother, I will ughter your entire family!" Rage flowed through Chuck likeva. Karen was the person whom Chuck cared for the most. Without Karen, Chuck was nothing but an insignificant presence in this world, not to mention all the money and wealth Chuck now possessed. "ughter my entire family? You can barely save yourself now! Although the person I sent to her has failed, with you in my hands, Karen will definitelye to me." With a smirk on his face, Levi turned on his phone and started recording a video. "Karen needs to see how happy his son is to be in my hands! Haha!" Leviughed and punched Chuck in the face. Chuck had just started training. There was no way he could withstand the abuse. He coughed out another bout of blood and passed out. "What a piece of trash! You can''t even take a punch! What a useless son Karen has!" Levi grabbed a ss of cold water and sshed on Chuck. The icy-cold water woke him up right away. "C''mon. I haven''t had enough fun yet. Look at the camera! Show your mother how much you enjoy it!" Levi burst outughing after he spoke. The pleasure of revenge thrilled him. Since Yvette didn''t seed to assassinate Karen, he had to find another way. He nned to send this video clip to Karen to infuriate and lure her here. Then, he would make sure that Karen would never have a chance to leave this room alive. This method did carry a certain amount of risks. After all, Karen managed to survive till this day despite crossing paths with death so many times. Levi must be extra cautious. p! Levi pped Chuck in the face. With the corner of his eyes, Chuck scowled at Levi, his lips tightly sealed, his face numbed with tingling pain. Levi muttered with malicious glee, "Don''t worry. Karen wille over to apany you soon after I send her this video clip. I will be sure to entertain her myself!" Chuck was anxious. Karen would no doubte after him if she watched this clip. No, he could not put his mother in danger! Chuck didn''t want to bring Karen into this mess as a result of his impetuous act. He lost his rationality as soon as he saw Yvette in the photo a while ago. He was probably able to break out of here if he had learned some skills in escaping. He should not drag Karen in this. After all, this was his own mistake. The chair wobbled as Chuck moved towards Levi with much difficulty. However, he was tipped over along with the chair by Levi''s forceful kick. Now that the chair was overturned, Chuck could not even stand up. "Karen, I can''t wait to meet you!" The corners of Levi''s lips curled into a loathsome grin. His finger was only an inch away from the send button before the rm rang. He frowned because that rm indicated that someone had broken in. "It''s impossible. There''s no way she can find this ce within such a short time. This is impossible!" Levi''s heart was racing, but soon the panic on his face was reced with a sneer. He muttered, "It''s okay. Now that you''re here, we can start the show now." He shouted into his walkie-talkie, "Listen up! Bring me the person who broke in¡ª" Crack! Levi frowned. It was the sound of a person whose neck was being snappeding from the other side. He uttered with a scowl, "Hmm, that was fast." Anxiousness grew in Chuck like a tide. Was Karen here? He could tell that he was taken to a ce not too far away from the training ground. With Karen''s ability, it was just a matter of time before she identified Levi''s hideout. Although this would definitely break Yvette''s heart, Chuck was willing to end his own life if Levi was going to threaten Karen using him as the negotiating chip. "Listen up, everyone. Bring the¡ª" Crack! Crack! Levi''s expression changed at once as he heard the sound of his men''s necks being broken, one by one, through the walkie-talkie. He turned and glimpsed at Chuck. In the darkness, one of Levi''s men was guarding the door vigntly before a shadow appeared and snapped his neck. The woman then continued to venture further into the endless darkness. She was agile and graceful in her movements. She murdered every watchman silently, one after another, leaving them no room to resist or struggle. Soon, her eyes were fixed on a door. Her experiences told her she was in the right ce. "Chuck, I never expected that Karen would be here so quickly!" Levi said as he grabbed Chuck who was lying on the ground by his cor and dragged him to the side. He took out a specially made chain and tied his shackle to the wall. Chuck tussled, trying to get rid of Levi and the shackle on his wrists but to avail. "Don''t worry. Just like me, Karen also owns a technologypany in the United States. She''ll be able to tell that this chain is forged with a newly identified element on earth, which is both fire andN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. waterproof. Each string of it is capable of pulling a train with ten wagons. No one can open it without a key." Levi burst intoughter at his seemingly wless n. He did not bring the key with him and it was impossible to get a train in this mountainous ce. Chuck was destined to rot and die here. It did not take long before Chuck discovered his n. He hissed without any fear in his eyes, "What do you want?" "I want Karen dead. She killed three of my sons. I guess it''s not too much for me to kill her and you. She would practically be stepping into hell once she''s in this room. Don''t worry. We are not done yet," Levi sneered and took another item out of his bag. He was very confident that he could kill Karen this time. An opportunity like this did not always knock on the door. He must seed! He attached a time bomb on Chuck. A press on the remote control in his hand would send both Karen and Chuck to the afterlife. This was his trump card. He couldn''t wait any longer. Once Karen was here, he must first torture her. After all, he would not be able to do so again in the future. Levi''s lips turned into a menacing sneer. Bam! Levi heard the sound of a man falling onto the ground. He then bellowed angrily, "You definitely live up to your name, Karen Lee. You''re even faster than the royal forces. Forget it. This door is made up of special metals. You won''t be able to break through it without a key. I guess I need to help you to get the door." Levi walked over and opened the door. He was greeted by a pair of frigid eyes, glimmering a desire of bloodlust in the darkness. "Hmph, c''mon! He''s been waiting for you," Levi said as he went towards Chuck and grappled around his throat. The person outside entered the room slowly. Levi looked at her and asked, frowning, "Howe it''s you?" Stupefied, Chuck stammered as he looked at the person, "Auntie Logan..." Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Wi definitely had luck on her side. She had only searched for two spots which she suspected and managed to found something unusual in the second one. Hence, she sneaked in carefully. With her extensive experience, it did not take her long before she reached here. She nced at Chuck whose face was swollen and bleeding. He was disheveled and unkempt. Her heart could not help but ache terribly at the sight of him. How long had he been tortured? How many punches and kicks had he endured? She red at Levi, her eyes sparkling with fierceness, "Let go of him!" Chuck was deeply moved by Wi''s appearance. Despite the long distance, she came all the way from Central City to here in search for him. Surprised, Chuck thought that he was daydreaming. He called out weakly, "Auntie Logan..." Wi entered the room and consoled with her unusually soothing voice, "Don''t worry. I''ll bring you out of here soon." Wi''sforting voice sounded like a surreal dream to him. "Keep on dreaming! You''re not the person I am waiting for! Leave now or I will kill you!" Levi was smoldering with fury. He was anticipating Karen''s arrival at the room just now with much eagerness. He had outlined a n in his mind, which was to order Karen to stab her own self with a knife the moment she stepped into this room. This was the safest way to kill her. Otherwise, with Karen''s strength, she might have turned the table around in an unexpected way. Her strength would be greatly reduced if she was ordered to injure herself. This would give Levi the upper hand to ughter her. On top of that, Levi had even imagined the ways to torment Karen, to make her kneel before him and bow to him. Wi''s unexpected appearance, however, ruined all his ns. He wished to take Wi''s life right away, but he knew who she was. He was aware that Wi''s strength was fairly close to Karen''s, therefore, it was going to be very difficult for him to kill her. In truth, both of them would very likely end up being severely injured if a fight were to break out between them. Levi did not intend to make the situation moreplicated as it already was. He bellowed, "Didn''t you hear me? Leave now!" Wi repeated slowly, emphasizing every single word, "Let go of him!" A thought crossed Levi''s mind, "Hmph! Well, since you''re here, perhaps we can have some fun first before Karenes. You can help to kill my boredom." It was definitely not easy for Wi to find her way here. Besides, she came here alone. All these suggested that Wi cared about Chuck very much. Levi recalled that Karen had a very close rtionship with Wi. He remembered clearly that Wi always addressed Karen as Sister Karen. "What do you want?" Raw anger surged through Chuck. He saw the vicious smirk on Levi as he took out a dagger and threw it to Wi. "Come on. You know what I mean, don''t you?" Levi sneered at her. Wi looked at the dagger on the ground. "Are you acting dumb? It''s simple. If you want me to let him go, stab yourself three times, and I''ll let him go," Levi said insidiously. "What''s wrong? You''re not doing it? That''s easy. Get out of here and out of my sight immediately," the old man continued. Wi remained silent. She crouched down and picked up the dagger. "No. Auntie Logan, no," Chuck struggled against his shackles. He felt so useless that Auntie Logan was going to hurt herself to save his skin. At the same time, he hated Levi to the core. How could he hurt Auntie Logan? Chuck was struggling like a wild beast, he couldn''t let it happen! "You''re afraid, aren''t you?" Levi continued to jeer at the woman. Then, Wi grabbed the dagger and pointed it at herself. Chuck shrieked in a frenzied voice, "Auntie Logan, Auntie Logan, don''t do this. He won''t let me go. I''m locked in chains, and there''s a bomb fixed on me. He won''t..." Boom! Levi gave Chuck a forceful kick. Chuck spat out some blood and was totally drained of energy. But he still cried out, "Auntie Logan, don''t!" "Stop! Don''t touch him! Don''t touch him!" Wi''s eyes went red and her gentle voice was growing hoarse. Levi sneered, "Sure. Three stabs, and I''ll let him go. What do you think? It''s only three stabs, how easy! Let''s start!" "No, Auntie Logan," Chuck struggled again. He was too useless. Was Auntie Logan going to pay for his impulsive action? "Chucky, as long as there''s a chance, I must bring you out," Wi''s voice became gentle again as she moved her hand. Puff! The dagger was pierced into her body! Wi didn''t even blink her eyes once. The blood oozed! "Haha, good. Good! Let''s continue!" Levi was excited. It would be an unexpected gain if he could kill Wi and take over her properties! "Auntie Logan," Chuck was like a wild beast. There was raging wrath in his blood-red eyes. He felt an intensive intention to kill. Auntie Logan was so kind to him and now she even sacrificed herself to save him. Chuck could no longer control himself, screaming, "Ah!" Chuck shook his body and straightened the chain, but no man could break the chain, unless by using a machine. When Levi saw Chuck''s scarlet eyes, he frowned. "He has truly inherited something from Karen. The fierceness in his eyes is so intense that even myself was a little intimidated. His gaze is even crueler than Yvette''s," thought the old man inwardly. This enhanced his intention to kill Chuck. If he didn''t do so that day, Chuck would grow up into a powerful man and pose as a threat to him in the future. He absolutely couldn''t let it happen! He must eliminate all the potential risks. "Hurry up, the second stab!" Levi sneered. Puff! Wi stabbed her body again, for the second time. Soon, her camouge clothing was covered with crimson blood. Chuck''s mind was full of the intention to kill the old man. Beads of perspiration appeared on Wi''s forehead and her lips were pale. After two stabs, even those who had undergone professional training wouldn''t be able to stand it. "Well, there is still one more stab. I will keep my promise. After the third stab, I will let him go, just one more stab. Yes, pull out the knife and stab again. How easy is that?" Levi taunted. He was very satisfied with the two stabs. Wi''s had great strength and the knife she used was special. It was sharper than a de. It would prate the skin upon a slight touch. "Auntie Logan, stop, stop," Chuck''s voice was hoarse. "Chucky, just wait for a little longer, I will take you out soon," Wi smiled gently on her pale face. She looked down at the dagger, and there was blood on it. Puff! With remarkable strength, Wi plunged the dagger deep into her body. Her body trembled and she sank to her knees into a half-kneel position. The sweat on her forehead was dripping onto the ground, and her lips turnedpletely pallid. Her beautiful eyes were dim and the usual twinkle in them diminished. "I did it. Let him go, let him go," Wi said faintly. "Haha! Wi, oh, Wi, I thought you were smart enough since you have been with Karen for quite some time, but how disappointing, you are so stupid. How can I possibly let him go? Haha, idiot!" Leviughed sarcastically. Wi bit her lip andy on the ground feebly, her blood flowing. She muttered, "You... let him go." "I won''t let him go. I have to kill him! Haha!" He sneered. "Auntie Logan..." Chuck''s blood-red eyes gleamed with murderous intent. He roared at Levi, "Listen here, you j*rk. I''ll definitely kill your entire family! All of you!" Bang! Levi pped Chuck in the face. Chuck''s face went numb, and he spat out blood. Nevertheless, he continued, "I will kill your whole family!" Chuck''s heart ached because of Auntie Logan. "Are you still being stubborn?" Levi snorted. He nced at Wi. This woman was dying, so there was nothing to worry about. He smiled and took out his mobile phone to send the video to Karen. "Come over here! I am waiting for you!" Leviughed. "Auntie Logan, don''t close your eyes. Don''t, don''t!" Chuck roared. Wi had lost too much blood and her eyelids were drooping. She would close her eyes at any time, which meant death. "Chucky..." Wi said weakly. "Haha, three stabs. That is enough to cause her bleeding to death. Wi Logan, you can rest in peace now. I will take good care of your family''s property for you," Levi sneered as he resumed waiting for Karen. Karen woulde over soon after she received the news. At that time, he would use the same tactic to let Karen stab herself three times. And after she bled heavily, he would take action. "Auntie Logan," Chuck roared. Wi had closed her eyes. Chuck was in deep anguish. Did his impulsiveness cost Auntie Logan her life? Her smile, her tenderness, her... Chuck struggled like a madman. He was in extreme agony. How could this be? Chuck hoped that it was a dream, so Auntie Logan would not die, not anymore. Chuck thought of the first time they met, and how amazing Wi was back then. She had an immense fortune, but she gave up her life for him. She... Chuck''s eyes grew moist. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Bang! Levi pped him again, "Behave yourself! When Karenes, I''ll let the two of you reunite! Haha!" Chuck stared at him with his blood-red eyes and spat, "I will kill your whole family. None of you is going to escape! None!" Chapter 284 Chapter 284 For the first time, Chuck had the idea of killing someone''s whole family. How dared Levi treat Auntie Logan like this. Chuck''s heart was sad and painful, and it turned into flooding rage. "Ah!" Chuck tried to escape, but the chain was tight. Chuck struggled to get rid of the chain, sending them swaying like a dragon. Levi had forced Chuck to be ruthless! Levi sneered. He expected Karen to arrive soon. This was an unexpected but pleasant surprise. When Wi met her ends, herpany would then soon be his, haha! Levi felt that he was making a good deal. He killed his enemy and even confiscated her property. He said to Chuck, "Haha, boy, forget it, it''s impossible for you to escape. Let me tell you, you will surely be dead today, but before you die, I will first let you witness how Karen will be tortured to death by me!" Levi thenughed coldly, "You''ve witnessed how Wi died. It was pretty exciting, isn''t it? Haha, this woman is too stupid. She actually believed my words." Puff! All of a sudden, Levi''s face nched in horror. Judging from his reaction, he had been shot by something that seemed to be a dart. "Ah, how dare you!" Levi screamed, looking down at his arm and found that there was a dagger buried in it. Wasn''t it the dagger that Wi used to stab herself just now? How could it be?! He turned his head and immediately became furious. Suddenly! A figure charged towards him and kicked him with her long leg. Levi growled angrily. Bang! He was sent flying off like trash. "Ah!" the old man coughed violently. Levi was thunder-stuck. He covered his chest with his hand and coughed severely. The kick almost made him copse into aa. "You didn''t die?" The reason why he was so shocked was that the person who kicked him just now was Wi, who was supposed to be dying! How could it be possible? How could she still have the strength after three stabs? Chuck looked at Wi''s cold face and was pleasantly surprised. He felt like he was dreaming. "Auntie Logan, are you alright?" "Not a big problem. I''ve learned human anatomy, so I know where to stab can minimize the injury," Wi said. Her lips were still pale. It seemed that the three stabs just now had done a lot of harm to her body. However, her physical strength was very good, so she could still endure them. She also seized this opportunity to hurt Levi. Otherwise, there would be no chance at all. "Auntie Logan, I thought you were dead just now." Chuck was so happy that he almost cried. He just saw Wi on the verge of dying. It almost broke his heart. "I won''t die until I''ve brought you out. Just a little longer, I''ll take you out right away," Wi said gently. Chuck hoped that nothing like that would happen again. He must not let anything happen to a woman who treated him nicely! Chuck decided that from that moment on, he would treat Wi extraordinary well, that is if they could go out alive today. "Fine, fine!" Levi sneered. He stood up straight and pulled the dagger out from his arm. "I''m fooled by you, youngdy!" "Give me the key!" Wi stared at him and said in a cold voice. "Key?" Heughed loudly. He was still able to withstand Wi''s kick. After all, hisbat ability was comparable to that of Karen. There was nothing to afraid about Wi. "Why don''t you kneel and beg me for the key?" Levi sneered. "Or stab yourself for three times again, I''ll definitely keep my promise this time! What do you think? Humph, are you stupid? Didn''t you see that? There''s a bomb on him! He''ll die in a single click of my finger!" "And you will die too!" Wi shook her head. Then, she looked at Chuck and her beautiful eyes were gentle, "Chucky, are you afraid?" "Auntie Logan, I''m not afraid!" Chuck was definitely not afraid. He had been tortured by Levi for so long, but he did not show any sign of weakness at all. He was not afraid of death. Levi''s face turned pale. If he pressed the button, Chuck would die for sure. But it also meant that he would not be able to escape from death too. Of course, he would not press it. Wi walked to Chuck''s side and took out some tools to remove the bomb. Chuck felt that Wi was really beautiful at that particr moment, there was sweat on her forehead and her lips were pale, but her beautiful eyes were wearing a serious look. Chuck had always thought that Wi was beautiful, but she was even more that day. Chuck was at a loss of words. "Auntie Logan..." "Well, don''t be afraid. I will remove the bomb now. He won''t press the button." Wi continued. She was familiar with this kind of bomb. She had lots of experience with bomb removal. She was working at a quick pace, and Chuck saw aplicated assortment of wires. Chuck was confused by just looking at it. "Are you afraid?" Wi smiled. She was so good at controlling her emotions that she appeared so calm even in such a situation. Chuck shook his head, how could he be? At the moment, he really wanted to help Wi to wipe off her sweat, but his hands were shackled. Levi wore a grim face. Wi was removing the bomb he had personally fixed so calmly. What did she think she was doing? He took a few steps, rushing to leave now. Otherwise, he would be in danger when Karen arrivedter. "You''re leaving? Did I say you can go?" Wi''s beautiful eyes suddenly became extremely cold and she stood up. "I am also abat master. Can''t I even beat a woman who has lost too much blood?" He sneered inwardly. He took out a sharp dagger from his waist and charged towards her forcefully. Wi kicked him with her long legs. The two of them entangled into a heavy fight. Chuck was worried about Wi because she had wounds on her body. She might not be Levi''s opponent. Chuck could see that her wounds erged with every kick, and blood flowed out of them. Wi''s face was as pale as paper. Suddenly, Levi sneered, "You''re over-confident!" His dagger pierced Wi''s shoulder and blood spurted out, but Wi did not frown. She took this opportunity to punch the old man in the chest. "Crack!" Levi was shocked and stepped back, and two of his ribs were broken. "You forgot two things. You are experienced, so am I. But I am young, and you are old!" Wi said, striking again with her long legs. "Ah!" Levi was being kicked away like trash. He spat out a mouthful of blood and was shaking all over. Indeed, Wi was in the strongest phase of her life, while Levi was already 60 years old. The youth''s punch was always powerful, and it was even so at that moment. "If you want revenge, deal it with us. But threatening us with Chucky and torturing him is something I can''t tolerate." Wi''s face was nk as she spoke, then she walked over. Wi''s fighting skills were superb. She kicked him again. Levi screamed as he fell backwards. Wi also took out a dagger from her waist. The two of them were fighting with daggers. Chuck was dazzled. Wi''s fighting was outstanding, every move of hers was well-nned and without any hesitation. Levi went into a shock as Wi''s dagger had already been stabbed into his body. "The key!" Wi said coldly. "Ah!" Leviy on the ground, and there was a lot of blood on his body too. He tried to stand up ferociously, but Wi stabbed him again. The dagger went deep into Levi''s thigh. "Ah!" Levi gave a yowl of anguish. He didn''t expect an injured woman would still have such a strong combat capability! "Let me go, or else all of us are going to die today!" Levi roared as he reached out to press the button of the bomb. Wi was quick-witted. She had already pulled out the dagger and stabbed it into Levi''s wrist! Crack£¡ His bones were broken and his hand was nailed on the ground by the dagger. His eyes widened and he was surging with excruciating pain But he still managed to press the button with his finger, and the countdown of one minute began. "Haha, let''s die together!" Levi struggled to get up and pulled his hand from the ground. He was seriously injured, but there was a gleeful smirk on his face. Wi''s strength was beyond his expectation. Activating the bomb was his only option. Bang!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Wi kicked the old man with her long leg once again. He screamed in sheer horror and flew out. Without any hesitation, she ran to Chuck and stared at the bomb on Chuck''s body. All the wires had been exposed by her just now, but which one was it exactly? Wi hesitated. "Haha, go to h*ll! The two of you!" Levi covered his chest with his hand and stumbled out of the room. Wi calmed down and finally made up her mind. She took out the scissors and said, "Chucky, don''t be afraid." "I''m not afraid." Chuck felt that if they died, he would feel extremely guilty towards her because he was the one who caused Wi''s death. She could have been in Central City, enjoying a peaceful life. Wi''s scissors reached a wire, and the sweat on her forehead dripped to the ground. She took a deep breath and cut it hard. Crack! The wire she chose was cut off. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chuck held his breath. The number on the bomb stopped. Wi got the right wire. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. Wi wiped her sweat and smiled with her pale lips, "Luckily, we got the right one. " She was really nervous just now, to the point that her heart almost stopped beating. She wouldn''t be so nervous if her wrong choice would only bring upon her own death. However, it would take Chuck''s life as well. If she chose the wrong wire and identally killed Chuck, Wi would be very remorseful towards him. Wi raised her hand to wipe Chuck''s sweat. He was touched by Wi''s tenderness. This woman was so kind to him. "Auntie Logan! Auntie Logan!" Chuck suddenly eximed in terror. Wi''s hand suddenly dropped. She was too nervous just now, and she had lost too much blood, resulting in her suddena. Wi copsed andy on the wet ground, her eyes closed. She looked so weak and pale... "Ah!" Chuck roared like a madman, and he was still locked by the chain. "Auntie Logan, Auntie Logan..." Chuck shouted for a long time, and his throat went hoarse. Suddenly, a person ran in from outside. "Chucky." Mom! When Karen received the video from Levi, she immediately asked Betty to track the location of the sender and soon found out the ce. When she came over and heard her son''s heart-wrenching cry, Karen was totally stunned. "Mom, Auntie Logan has fainted. Hurry up and save her!" Chuck''s said worriedly in a croaked voice. Karen quickly helped Wi up. When she saw so many wounds on Wi''s body, she felt distressed. "Silly girl." "Mom, will Auntie Logan die?" Chuck was extremely nervous. If Auntie Logan died, Chuck would be grief-stricken. "No she won''t, Wi''s physical health is extremely good. But she probably has to rest for a year in order to recover fully." As Karen was saying, she took out a bottle of liquid and injected it into Wi with a syringe. The liquid could relieve Wi''s pain and replenish the nutrition required by the body. It could stop the bleeding as well. Chuck waspletely relieved after he heard Karen''s words of reassurance, but when his eyes fell on Wi who was in aa, he felt very upset. He felt that he was extremely useless. "I must be abat master so that I won''t let the woman who cares about me get hurt anymore!" he thought firmly to himself. Karen put Wi onto the ground and pulled Chuck''s chain with her hand. She frowned and muttered, "Isn''t this thetest kind of metal? How dare you lock my son with this thing. You''re risking your neck!" At this time, someone came in from outside. It was Betty. She held a dagger in her hand, and there were bloodstains on it. "President Lee, I am sorry, the man has escaped." Betty bowed her head. When they arrived just now, they happened to see Leviing out. Karen asked Betty to chase after him, but he knew the ce like the back of his hand. Although Betty had seeded to stab him, he still managed to escape. "It''s fine. He was ranked top 30 in the world in martial arts when he was younger. It''s normal for him to manage an escape." Karen shook her head. At least Betty was not injured. Betty saw that Wi was in aa and Chuck was tortured. She had a strong desire to rush out to go after the old man again. Karen took out a pair of saws, which were also made of a new type of metal, but she was uncertain whether the saw was as hard as the chain. She could only try. She began to cut vigorously, and there was a harsh and ear-piercing sounding from it. It was effective. Although the chain was only as thick as a finger, Karen spent around half an hour to cutting it. "Thank you, Mom." Chuck regained his freedom. He couldn''t wait to carry Wi and rush out. He wanted to take Wi to the hospital as soon as possible. Then, he disappeared out of sight with Wi in his arms. Betty was shocked and she asked, "Did Young Master fall in love with Wi?" "I don''t know." Karen heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Chuck was fine. Karen''s voice was cold when she spoke again, "Find that man right now. How dare he do this to my son! Investigate everything clearly!" "Yes, I''ll deal with it right away." Betty would not let go of that person either. She said, "Then, will Young Master continue with his training? I think the Young Master is badly injured." "Chucky will continue training. Wi''s injury has stimted his fighting spirit!" Karen walked out. Betty followed behind. Karen looked up in surprise. Chuck had carried Wi all the way until they reached the car park. Chuck continued to hold her hand tightly when they were on the car. He didn''t care whether Wi could feel his touch, he was just doing his part. Karen smiled. Whoosh! Wi opened her eyes and woke up. She was in the training school''s ward. The school was equipped with the best doctors, just in case of an emergency. "Wi, how are you feeling?" Karen came over with a smile. Wi could still feel the pain, though the wounds of the dagger were all stitched without leaving any scar. "Not bad. Where is Chucky? How is he?" Wi was worried. Before she copsed, she already noticed that Chuck was seriously injured. "He has already begun his training yesterday. Come,e over and have a look." Karen walked to the window and opened the curtains. Wi got out of bed and walked over too. She saw Chuck training his stamina in the training ground. The zing sun had already tanned Chuck''s skin. After a few days of training, plus the fact that Chuck had been running regrly previously, his muscles had already begun to develop. Wi was slightly stunned. "Do you want to take a few more nces?" Karen asked. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Wi was startled and quickly understood what Karen meant. "Sister Karen, Chucky is too young. We are not suitable for each other." "Well, you can think about it yourself. Anyway, if you change your mind one day, you can tell me at any time." Karen then added, "Thank you for saving him this time, or else..." "That''s what I should do. How can I not save Chucky when he is in danger?" Wi responded. Then, shemented, "Well, Chucky sure is hardworking." Wi watched as the boy was training, and she sensed that he had changed a little. Especially his eyes, the gaze in them had be firm and determined. Wi was happy for him. "When you were unconscious, Chucky stayed by your side for the whole night," Karen saw everything. After he carried Wi into the ward, he had been waiting outside, worrying about Wi and refused to eat anything. Wi was shocked. "Why didn''t he go to sleep? How tired it must be to stay by me one whole night?" She looked at Chuck with her beautiful eyes again. He was still training. Other students were all panting away, but Chuck persisted. Wi suddenly smiled. "Little fool, you should have gotten some sleep." Karen chuckled, "When are you going back? Do you want to stay here for a few more days?" "Alright, I will stay here for a few days." Wi pulled the curtain. Since she had alreadye out, there was no rush to go back. ...... The group training for ten days had ended. Chuck had gained a lot, and his stamina had been greatly improved. Chuck thought that it should be very easy for him to fight with Larry now. When the next day arrived, his mother would personally teach himbat skills. Chuck was looking forward to it. He was training hard to be stronger and be able to protect the ones he loved. He himself could get hurt, but he definitely would not allow the woman who cared for him to be injured. Chuck knew that Wi had woken up. He was relieved, but Yvette had been missing for nearly a month. Where did she go? Was she still locked up by Levi? Chuck felt that he should go and ask his mother for an answer. Also, Chuck had made up his mind that he must kill the whole family of Levi! Chuck went to his mother''s room. "Mom, do you have any news about Yvette?" Chuck asked as soon as he came in. Karen sighed. She had checked the surveince video of Yvette leaving the ce previously and found out that she was taken away by Levi. Karen had been investigating about it all the time, but there was no clue yet. "Chucky, Yvette is not as simple as you think." Karen felt that she should make it clear to her son. "Mom, why do you think as such?" Chuck couldn''t help but ask. "Yvette is..." Karen halted in her words. She felt that if she told Chuck about it, he would lose faith and be dispirited. "I''ve seen her. She''s fine. Don''t worry," Karen changed her mind in the end. "Mom, when did you meet her?" Chuck was surprised. "Just a few days ago, I don''t think Yvette is suitable for you." Karen began to persuade her son. "Mom, I love Yvette." Chuck was very serious as he spoke, "Mom, where is Yvette now? Tell me, I''ll go and find her." "I am unsure of where she is for the time being, but don''t worry, Chucky. I will try my best to find her." Karen went on to say, "Chucky, I will introduce a woman to you. The two of you will be a good match." Karen was going to tell Chuck that Wi''s character was the most suitable for him as his life partner. This was something that Karen had be more and more certain of. If Wi could be with Chuck, Karen would be very happy. But Wi did not have the intention to engage in a rtionship with Chuck right now, so Karen could only ask Chuck to take the initiative. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 "Mom, don''t even think about it. I only love Yvette," Chuck said. How could he ever think of other girls when he had Yvette? Even though his mother had told him that Yvette was fine, Chuck was still in trepidation. She had been missing for so long. From the first day Chuck had met Yvette, he had never been apart from her for such a long time. Such a long parting never happened between them even when Yvette was studying at the university. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chuck was worried about Yvette, so naturally, he would not spare a thought to engage a rtionship with another woman. Karen sighed inwardly, "Son, you don''t even wait to hear who I am referring to!" She said, "Okay, then. You can handle your rtionship by yourself. I won''t force you." Karen didn''t want to continue the topic anymore and decided to let things flow naturally. Who knows, perhaps it was possible for something to happen between Wi and Chuck. "Mom, I''m going out," Chuck then informed. He wanted to have a run. "I''ll teach youbat skills tomorrow," Karen said earnestly. Chuck nodded, he was very eager and had been anticipating that. He walked out and then turned his head around, asking, "Mom, where''s Auntie Logan?" Karen smiled. Who was it that said he had no other thoughts? "She is resting in her room," Karen replied. After that, Chuck went to Wi''s room immediately. Karen sat down with a smile. But soon after, she received a phone call, and a frown began to form... Chuck knocked on the door and went in. When he saw that Wi''splexion had improved, he was relieved. He became more determined to strengthen himself in order to protect his loved ones. "Auntie Logan, are you feeling better?" Chuck walked over to her with concern. Wi was sitting on the sofa, wearing a set of sportswear. She still had wounds on her body, thus she could not wear a skirt and the likes. However, Wi''s perfect body shape could not be hidden by the sportswear. The physical training she underwent had given her a curvy body. It was especially prominent when she was sitting quietly at the moment. Her long legs were very attractive and her sitting posture was elegant to behold. It could be seen that she was a woman of the upper-ss. She was full of charm from head to toe. "Much better now," Wi responded as she stood up. Chuck held onto her, worried that she would fall. Wi smiled and said, "I''m fine. I''m almost recovered." "How so? Auntie Logan, you have lost so much blood. How can you recover so quickly in just a few days? Come, sit down," Chuck was not convinced and he said sternly. After a moment of surprise at his behavior, Wi sat down obediently. In Chuck''s opinion, Wi must have a good rest for the time being, hence he didn''t intend to disturb her any longer. He was nning to go for a run. After all, he just wanted to check-up on Wi''s condition. "Auntie Logan, please have a good rest. I''m going to have a run now," Chuck stood up and said. "Chucky, remember to take proper rest. It''s best tobine your training with adequate rest," Wi reminded him. She was concerned about Chuck. The boy had changed a lot these days. She was gratified, but at the same time, she was worried that Chuck might overwork himself. "I understand," Chuck replied. He went to the door, but when the door was pushed open, his mother suddenly came in, and her facial expression was not looking good. "Mom, what''s wrong?" Chuck had an ominous feeling. Karen said, "Something happened to your father in the United States. I have to go there now. It might take about ten days for me to return." "Something happened to Dad?" Chuck was anxious. What was going on? Didn''t his mother say that his father would return to the country once he had settled with his affairs in the United States? "Yes, I''m going to help him. I''ll be back soon. Don''t worry, Betty will stay here," Karen nodded. She had already asked Betty to arrange her flight. "Is it serious?" Wi asked with concern. Karen replied, "I won''t know until I get there. Chucky, I''ll let Betty teach youbat skills for now. I''ll take over your lessons after I am back." "Sister Karen, how about I teach Chucky?" Wi said. She felt that the wounds on her body were no longer painful. It wouldn''t be a problem for her to teach him how to fight. She was bored anyway. Karen nodded, "Sure. I''m sorry to trouble you, Wi. I shall leave now." After finishing her words, Karen left in a hurry. Chuck was worried as he thought, "Did something bad happen to Dad?" Feeling his distress, Wiforted Chuck. Karen got on the helicopter. Betty was going to take her to the nearest private airport. Karen instructed her, "Pay attention to Chucky''s safety. Things are getting moreplicated now." "Don''t worry, President Lee. I will protect the Young Master," Betty said. Karen stared at the direction of the United States. Was this where the bad things were going to begin? ...... Wi had asked Chuck to go back to sleep first. Their lesson would start the next day. Of course, Chuck followed as he was told. He went back to the dormitory and slept early. Other students did not have a beautiful woman like Wi to teach them personally. It was still Instructor Vivian who taught them. The next morning, Chuck went to find Wi. She had changed into camouge clothes, which covered her curvy figure. Thinking that Wi was injured, he decided not to go too close to her. If Wi''s wound was torn and started bleeding again, Chuck would feel extremely distressed. However, Wi was wearing a solemn face. Since she was going to teach Chuck, she would not be as gentle to him as usual. "Come, Chucky,e and attack me," Wi said. "Auntie Logan, I..." Chuck was worried. "Come here, listen to me, you can''t hurt me," Wi smiled. Chuck nodded. Since Wi had said so, Chuck need not worry about it anymore. He rushed over and attacked Wi. However, Wi raised her long leg with a smile and kicked. Chuck was frightened. That speed of hers didn''t seem like she was heavily injured at all! Chuck was kicked into the air and was defeated by Wi within seconds. Chuck gritted his teeth and got up. He rushed over again. This time, Wi still struck with her leg. Nevertheless, Chuck had learnt his lesson. He hugged Wi''s leg at once, and the sudden sensation made him reluctant to let go of her. Wi was shocked. She said, "You can hold my leg, but only when you are strong enough to do so." As she spoke, Wi exerted some strength, and Chuck flew away again. It felt so painful that he gnashed his teeth,ining, "Auntie Logan, you''ve hit me too hard." Chuck couldn''t help but grumble unhappily, she had always been gentle to him, but now... "Was it too hard? Are you injured? Show me," Wi was no longer wearing a serious expression on her face as she said. She walked over with concern. Chuck got up and gripped Wi''s hand immediately. Chuck did not dare to hold it too tightly. After all, the wounds on her body were definitely not healed. Wi smiled, "Have you changed your tactic into a sneak attack? ...Well, then." Ouch! Chuck was flung to a side once again. Wi''s strength was too powerful. No matter how hard he tried to subdue her, she had a way to ovee it. Chuck was both in pain and excitement because he had learned a lot of fighting skills in such a short period. Wi then exined to him in detail about how to kill people at top speed. Chuck felt that he had learned a lot indeed. Ten days passed in a blink of an eye. Chuck felt that his improvement was evident. His fighting skills were still at the beginner''s level and it was impossible for him topare with those who had been training for years. But with daily training, he would be more and more powerful. However, Chuck was overwhelmed with worry. Didn''t his mother say that she would be back after ten days? Why hadn''t shee back yet? Chuck gave her a phone call that night and asked how things were. His mother told him that the matter had not been solved yet, and she might dy her return for a few days. Chuck sighed. Twenty days had passed. Chuck was preparing to leave the training school. Wi had also been out for a long time, thus, she had to go back to Central City too. "Auntie Logan, I still have 20 dors with me. Let''s go to the canteen," Chuck said. He tried to save up some money, but there still wasn''t much left. Wi nned to return by taking the helicopter after their meal. Chuck, on the other hand, intended to go to the za. He also had to work hard to search for Yvette. It had been ages since he hadst seen her. If it weren''t for his mother who had said that Yvette was fine, Chuck would''ve been consumed entirely by his anxiety. "Okay," Wi replied. She did not eat much in the days where she rested to recover, so she followed Chuck to the canteen. Chuck spent 15 dors to buy a meal for Wi, and he got himself bread with the leftover money. Wi saw it and shook her head in dismay, saying, "Chucky, take this. I''ll eat the bread instead." Of course, Chuck refused, "Auntie Logan, please don''t mind it. I''ll take you to eat delicious food when we return to the cityter." "You fool," Wi smiled. "Oh? What are you eating?" Suddenly, a discordant voice sounded. Larry knew that Chuck was going to leave that day, so he intended to give him a showdown. He wanted to teach Chuck a good lesson. Larry had left the school the day before, so he had finally obtained a mobile phone. He had called a dozen Taekwondo masters toe over. No matter what, he wanted to return Chuck his favor. He would humiliate Chuck and regain his dignity. A group of people gathered around them, and the other students were gleefully excited to watch a good show. Chuck frowned at the sight of Larry, saying, "F*ck off." It wasn''t easy for Chuck to have the opportunity to have a meal with Wi, so he didn''t want to be disturbed. "F*ck off? Drop your act! I''ve called some people over here today, if you know what''s good for you, kneel before me now! Do you hear me?" Larry sneered. When he saw Wi, he was amazed and cursed inwardly. "D*mn it. This guy is lucky. How did he find such a good-looking girlfriend?" He then said, "Oh, your girlfriend is so beautiful. Hey, pretty, why don''t you be my girlfriend? I''m way better than him..." Before Larry could finish his words, Chuck kicked him angrily, and Larry fell to the ground. Chuck gave off a cold fury as he bellowed, "How dare you flirt with Auntie Logan?" Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chuck was really angry. If Larry was talking bad about him, he wouldn''t bother since he was leaving the school that day. Chuck wouldn''t want to argue with him so things could end on a good note. But Larry didn''t know his limit. How dare he flirted with Auntie Logan? This was something that Chuck could not tolerate! Larry had crossed the line! At Chuck''s sudden move in kicking Larry, everyone in the canteen smiled as they were anticipating a good show. After more than 20 days of training, everyone had made different degrees of improvement respectively, especially for Larry. His progress was significant. Were they going to fight? Wi looked surprised when she saw Chuck made his move. She smiled gently and thought, "Ah, this child wants to protect me." "Chuck, you dare to f*cking kick me? I''m going to make you pay today!" Larry got up from the ground angrily, feeling ashamed for being hit. He felt humiliated when he was beaten by Chuck thest time. At this moment, he was beaten again even though he had brought along so many people with him. How could he possibly let go of his pride? What''s more, he was beaten in front of a beauty. Wi''s beauty attracted him. He had seen countless women before, but he had never seen a beauty like Wi. Although she was wearing a camouge training suit, which had covered her figure, her temperament was wless. She was truly every man''s dream. Larry''s feeling was too intense. Besides that, did Chuck just call her auntie? Larry''s thoughts became more wicked, "So, she''s your rtive? Haha! Then, I should definitely have her! "Charge, all of you!" Larry roared, and the gang he brought along instantly surrounded Chuck with a sneer. How could one fight against more than a dozen people? The students who were watching sneered at Chuck''s cowardice as they thought, "How could a coward like him have such a beautiful woman by his side?" This made many of them envious and resentful. The look in Chuck''s eyes turned cold. He knew that Wi had trained him well and he had improved in strength. Although it had only been 20 days, he would not have any problem confronting over 10 ordinary people. However, it would still be tough for him to fight with more than a dozen Taekwondo masters. Larry walked up to Wi and said in a gentleman tone, "Hello, pretty. Are you this br*t''s auntie? Never mind that. How about we have a meal together? It will be my treat. If you agree, I won''t beat him up. What do you think?" Wi seemed to be oblivious to his words as her eyes were fixated on Chuck. Larry frowned and continued, "Pretty, don''t be ungrateful. I was going to destroy him today, but for your sake, I can let him go. However, you have to do something in return, such as having a meal with me." "You can''t touch him," Wi said tly. "Is that so? Doll, how can you trust him so much? The people I''ve recruited are all Taekwondo masters, and they have no problem fighting five or six people simultaneously. Now, this is a fight of 10 against one. Not only can they destroy him, but they can also beat him to death," Larry sneered. He acknowledged Chuck''s capability, but so what? Could he beat more than a dozen people? "Darling, you don''t want to see him get hurt, do you? It is just a meal. If you are willing to do more, I could alsopensate him for some medical expenses," Larry smirked. He was attempting to show off his wealth. His intention was obvious, he just wanted to pay to sleep with her. Wi''s quality was certainly far more exquisite than the top escort in the center. It would cost him at least hundreds of thousands of dors, or even one million to spend a night with her. Nheless, he was willing to pay. After all, it was rare to see such a beauty. So what if he had to spend some money to sleep with her? Wi turned and shot Larry a nd look, "I despise you." "Haha!" Larry burst outughing. It didn''t matter that she despised him. He said, "Pretty, you sure are forthright. It doesn''t matter if you hate me. However, you don''t hate money, do you? Haha, you..." "Ouch!" Suddenly, a scream came from the crowd and cutting Larry off. Larry frowned, turned his head and looked over. He was furious in an instant. This was because Chuck had taken a chair and smashed it on one of his men. He attacked the man with the chair ferociously and there was a lot of blood gushing out of his wound. Soon, the others who were besieging Chuck were frightened by his action and retreated. Such a bloody scene... It was brutal, simply too brutal! "What the h*ll are you doing? Stop it, you''re going to beat him to death!" Someone yelled. Chuck did not confront the gang head-on. When they rushed over just now, he chose to beat only one person. He knew that he was no match for so many people. He could only beat one of them. If he managed to injure one man bad enough, these people would retreat from fear when they see the bloodshed. Chuck was right. m! Chuck resumed to m the chair down with great force, and blood spurted out. Some people were terrified and screamed in horror. No one dared to approach him. They only stood aside and watched as Chuck was hitting the man with the chair, and there was more and more blood staining the ground. Larry was beyond furious. He roared, "Stop! Don''t you know that you''re killing him? I said, stop now. Ouch..." Chuck looked over at him with a pair of indifferent eyes and threw the bloodstained chair at him. Larry had no choice but to dodge. However, Chuck sent him a kick quickly. Larry couldn''t escape in time and he was kicked. He held his stomach in pain and fell to the ground. Chuck grabbed a chair and started to m it on Larry. So what if Larry learnt Taekwondo? So what if he was trained for 20 days? The chair was made of metal and no one could stand its beating. Larry howled, "F*ck! How dare you... Stop it, stop it now."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Bang! Chuck ignored his pleas and mmed the chair again. Larry''s head was bleeding, and his hands were red and swollen from shielding himself. Gradually, Larry passed out. Blood dripped from his mouth. Everyone was dumbfounded by the gory scene. Who would have thought that Chuck would be so brutal! He beat people with a metal chair, and it was not something that one could endure. "How dare you beat Young Master Dalkota! You''re finished, you''re finished!" Larry''s men shouted. Bang! Chuck hit the unconscious Larry again and taunted, "So what if I do?" These people were stunned! They felt cold sweats on their backs. They would be affected too if Young Master Dalkota was beaten. "Hurry, send Young Master Dalkota to the hospital! Hurry up!" These people ran over and carried Larry away, with blood spitting from his mouth. The canteen reeked of blood. The other students were still in a daze. Then, Chuck put down the chair. He said, "Auntie Logan, let''s head back." Chuck was going to leave initially. But who would have thought that Larry would be so audacious? He wanted a challenge, but Chuck wouldn''t lose to him now. "Okay," Wi smiled gently. Chuck''s way of handling things was right. After all, Chuck was not as experienced as Wi yet. therefore, he could only control the situation with ruthlessness. Betty had been waiting on the helicopter for a long time. Chuck had nothing to pack as Betty had already helped him with the packing. He headed out of the canteen with Wi and boarded the helicopter straightaway. The helicopter''s rotor spin vigorously, sending a wave of tremble to the canteen and caused the students toe out of it. The wind blew as the helicopter took off loudly. The people were bbergasted. They had seen the helicopter when they came here on the first day. Earlier, they were curious about who the helicopter it belonged to, and now... "Could this helicopter belong to the coward? That''s impossible!" One of them eximed. Another said, "Who else if it''s not his? This helicopter costs about forty or fifty million dors!" "Oh my God, so expensive?" These were all wealthy people with family assets worth hundreds of millions of dors. However, none of them had the capability to spend hundreds of millions of dors extravagantly just for a helicopter. "He is so rich, but why did he eat bread only?" A student asked curiously. His friend replied, "Well, the young masters of big families are usually like that. Sigh, we thought that he was poor, yet he didn''t speak up to correct us. It turned out that we are actually not qualified to get his response." Some of them sighed while others became envious. However, many more were afraid. Chuck had the capability to own a helicopter, it was no wonder that he dared to beat Young Master Dalkota. Vivian, the trainer, was resting in the dormitory. When she heard the noises, she looked out of the window and found Chuck sitting inside the helicopter. She was stunned momentarily and thought, "He''s that rich?" ...... The helicopternded on the roof of the hotel. Chuck, Wi, and Betty got down from the helicopter. Chuck had just gotten his mobile phone back. There were a lot of missed calls, most of them were from Yvette. Chuck was delighted and returned the calls only to find that Yvette''s phone was switched off. Chuck was disappointed. He felt depressed as he couldn''t get in touch with Yvette. Betty went downstairs to get someone to prepare the meal. Chuck was not in the mood to eat, but since Auntie Logan was there, he had to apany her. After the meal, Chuck asked Auntie Logan when she would go back. In fact, Chuck didn''t want to ask about it as he was reluctant to part with her. But since they had been out for so long, Wi had to return as she had her own business do deal with too. "Why, do you want me to leave?" Wi smiled and teased. Chuck shook his head, "Of course not, Auntie Logan. If only you can stay by my side forever." Chuck thought that Wi was a great fighter. If she stayed around, she could teach him how to fight! Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Wi smiled, "You are willing to let me stay by your side?" "Yes, of course." When Chuck saw Wi''s expression, he felt much better as her smile was the kind that could elevate one''s mood instantly. During this period, Chuck was worried about Yvette''s disappearance and was constantly in a bad mood. It was Wi who had been apanying him all this time. There was one night where he hadpletely lost it, and Wi was there tofort him for the whole night. It eventually made him feel better, and he had fallen asleep on herp. However, Chuck felt that he was being too selfish. Wi''s home was in Central City, if he asked her to stay, wouldn''t it be equivalent to asking her to move over? "Let me think about it," Wi said as her gentle smile remained. "There''s no need to stay, Auntie Logan. When I miss you, I''ll go to Central City to find you," Chuck said. "Why?" She asked. Chuck exined, "Auntie Logan, I know that you''re willing to stay, but your home is in Central City. How can I ask you to stay here?" Wi chuckled, "It''s okay. I can move my home." She had stayed in Central City for far too long. She thought that she could actually move out and go somewhere else. For instance, it was not a bad idea to move to Chuck''s ce. By then, they could at least go out and wander around sometimes. Having said that, did it mean that Wi agreed? Chuck was pleasantly surprised, but he maintained, "Auntie Logan, it''s too selfish of me to ask you of this." "No, Chucky, you are just an innocent child," Wi shook her head and said. Chuck was embarrassed to hear that. He had dreamed about Wi and him making out before. However, recently, he felt that he could not think in such a way. It was sphemy. Wi was noble and selfless towards him, it was not right for him to have such dirty thoughts. "Auntie Logan, I think it''s better for me to go and find you at Central City instead," Chuck was particrly serious when he said that. Wi smiled, "Fine, I''ll listen to you." Chuck thought that Auntie Logan must be feeling exhausted, thus, he suggested that she should take a good rest at his mother''s hotel. Wi said instinctively, "Is there someone at your house?" Upon hearing the question, Chuck paused. Did she want to stay at his house? Was she used to it already? Chuck then replied, "No, there''s no one there." "Then, can I stay at your house?" Wi asked. Needless to say, Chuck had no problem with that. Wi smiled and said, "Let''s go then." Chuck''s car was at the car park, so he drove home with Wi. On the way home, she received a phone call. Chuck noticed that Wi''s expression fell after answering it. Did something happen? Chuck was worried. He was uncertain about how Wi had dealt with Master Harry thest time. Chuck didn''t ask further. When they got home, Wi went straight into the house. She sat down for a while and then got up, saying, "Chucky, I have to go back to Central City tonight." "Auntie Logan, did something happen there?" Chuck asked worriedly. His mother had gone to the United States for so long, and she had not returned. At the same time, was Auntie Logan faced with challenges too? "Yes, Chucky, you should go get some rest," Wi said gently and headed out. Chuck was reluctant for her to leave, he chased after her until the door and hugged Wi. Wi was stunned, then she smiled, "Don''t worry, I''ll be back again. Take a rest." Chuck was reluctant to part ways with her. In fact, while he was hugging Wi, he could see her cheek. He wondered how Wi would react if he kissed her. Of course, Chuck did not dare do so. After that, Chuck offered to drive Auntie Logan to the airport, but she said that she had already booked a driver and the aircraft was waiting for her already. It seemed like she was in a hurry. Otherwise, she would not have gone back at such an hour. Chuck felt disappointed, "Auntie Logan, I''ll look for you in Central City some other time." "Okay, I''ll wait for you. Rest early," Wi smiled, went downstairs and left. Wi''s scent lingered in Chuck''s embrace and the smell was very pleasant. Wi went downstairs and got into the car. She took out her mobile phone and looked at a photo from the surveince camera. It was Yvette... "What are you doing in Central City?" Wi thought helplessly. She didn''t say anything about it as she had to first see what Yvette was up to. Chuck slept soundly that night. Early the next morning, Chuck drove to Yvette''s rented ce. As he was very early. Susan opened the door in a daze, still in her pajamas. When she saw that it was Chuck, she was stunned because his appearance had changed tremendously. Chuck was wearing a short-sleeved shirt. The muscles in his arms were prominent and he had a healthyplexion. It had only been a while, how did Chuck be like this? Although her pajamas were a little transparent and revealing, Chuck''s eyes did not linger on her for long. He asked her if Yvette hade back. Then, Susan told him everything that had happened. When Chuck heard that Yvette had returned with a battered body, he was distressed. "Did Yvette go to look for me? Where did she go?" Chuck asked hurriedly. When Yvette had returned, he had already gone for training. Was she already looking for her since then? As both of them were looking for each other, how did they fail to reach each other? "How would I know?" Susan pursed her lips and sat down. Then, she asked, "Hey, where are you going?" Chuck was busy thinking about Yvette and did not have the mood to answer Susan''s question. Yvette had escaped from captive by herself, but where did she go? Chuck really wanted to see her. When Chuck was about to go out again, Susan curled her lips and told him about the recent affairs of thepany and the shops. After listening to her, Chuck nodded slowly, "You did a good job. You can decide on your sry''s amount. You have to help around before my wife is back." "Got it," Susan replied. "Good. By the way, stop sitting like that. I can see everything," Chuck said as he walked out. Susan blushed and snorted angrily, "Pervert! Haven''t you seen enoughst time?" Chuck drove to find Queenie. Actually, he had given Ynda a call in the morning. She informed him that everything was fine at the za, and the progress for the piece ofnd was also moving in an orderly fashion. Ynda had done a good job. However, Ynda also said that Quinn would asionally go to the za to look for her. Recently, she went there every day as if she was asking on Chuck''s whereabouts. Ynda didn''t know where Chuck was, so she couldn''t answer Quinn at all. Chuck felt strange. "Why would Quinn look for me?" he thought. Chuck didn''t bother to entertain that woman because they would annoy each other the whole day when crossing paths. Chuck didn''t want to see her, hence just told Ynda not to mention to Quinn about his return. Besides, Ynda also said that Quinn was very concerned about the business at the za and had given her some ideas. What was she trying to do? While thinking of that, Chuck arrived at Queenie''s house. Now, he could take Queenie to terminate her pregnancy. He had already given her a phone call just now, and she said that she woulde down immediately. Chuck wanted to find Yvette after he was done with this matter. If she was looking for him, why didn''t shee back to find him? Chuck believed that Yvette would return eventually. It was just a matter of time. Queenie came down. Chuck couldn''t see any changes in her abdomen, but it was the right time for her to do the procedure. After all, she had to recuperate for a few days as school was about to start. Queenie got into the car. When Chuck was ready to drive, Queenie whispered, "Chuck, I have done it myself." Chuck was shocked. She had done it herself? When did she do it? Chuck studied her carefully and found that her face was pale. It seemed that she truly had an operation. Chuck was distressed. Why did she do it herself secretly? There was no one to sign the documents for the operation. Did she do it at an unknown clinic? "Why didn''t you wait for me? I''ve already told you that I would bring you to do it when I am back," Chuck sighed and felt even more guilty. He felt sorry for her. He had identally slept with her and got her pregnant. Now that she underwent the pregnancy termination alone, she would have been helpless when she did that because no one was by her side. "I didn''t want to trouble you," Queenie lowered her head and said, but she couldn''t help looking at Chuck. His healthyplexion and well-defined muscles were really attractive. Chuck asked, "Where did you do it?" "It''s the hospital we went to previously," she replied. Chuck was surprised. Wasn''t that the hospital that Quinn wanted to buy over? Could it be that Quinn consented Queenie''s operation? Chuck asked her this but Queenie was unsure. Anyway, she figured that it was the hospital''s best doctor who did her operation. If that was the case, it should be Quinn''s instruction. He didn''t expect Quinn would do this. Chuck thought about it at length and felt that he had to thank Quinn. However, Chuck still cared about Queenie and took her to buy a lot of health supplements. After all, school was starting soon. And she was still a sophomore. Chuck felt at ease after he did all that. After chatting with Queenie for a while, he sent her upstairs to rest. Queenie was depressed for staying at home alone. She had wanted Chuck to apany her for a little while longer as she was ultimately helpless when she had the surgery. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. However, Chuck left in a hurry. He probably had something else to do. Chuck returned to the car and thought that he had to go to the za to have a look. If he bumped into Quinn, he could thank her and treat her to a meal. But at this moment, Chuck''s cell phone rang all of a sudden. It was a text message from an unknown number that read, "Yvette is in Central City!" Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chuck was shocked when he saw this message. Whose number was this? Why was Yvette in Central City? Was Yvette looking for him? But he didn''t go to Central City, so what was she doing there? Chuck was skeptical about the message. Chuck dialed the number immediately, but the other party hung up. Chuck called again, but the other party hung up again. They refused to pick it up! Chuck frowned. Then, his phone rang again. There was another message, "Yvette is in Central City. You can go and look for her." Chuck stared at the phone for a while. He had nned to find Yvette the next day. However, since Queenie had undergone the operation herself, he had the rest of the day free. Then, why not go to Central City now! Chuck booked a flight ticket with his mobile phone and drove to the airport directly. At the same time, he continued to dial Yvette''s number, but her phone was still switched off. Chuck had a bad feeling about it. He sped up and soon arrived at the airport. After parking his car, he went straight in. Chuck actually wanted to ring Auntie Logan, but since something had happened on her side, she certainly did not have time for him. Therefore, he''d better not disturb her and go to find Yvette by himself. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He would look for Wi for a meal before he left Central City. Chuck was waiting for his flight. Concurrently, a man was sitting in a room with a mobile phone in his hand. His mobile phone screen showed two sent message notifications, and the recipient was Chuck''s number. The man was sneering. If Chuck was there, he would definitely be shocked because this man and he looked rather alike. Or, it should be said that the man looked like Chuck''s mother. After all, this man was Chuck''s cousin... ...... "Chuck hasn''t returned yet?" Quinn asked. She came to the za again. Twenty days had passed, but that disgusting person had not been back. Where did he go? Quinn felt that she had to find out what was going on. Besides, she had called Chuck recently, but his phone was switched off. Quinn was very angry. Why was he doing this? "No." After listening to Chuck''s words, Ynda decided not to tell Quinn. "No? I saw you that you were on the phone with someone just now. Was it him?" Quinn red at her. Ynda felt awkward. At her silence, Quinn snorted, "So, it really was him. Where is he?" "I don''t know," Ynda replied. "Hmph, he hasn''t been in the za for so many days. He sure is carefree." Quinn said and turned to walk out. When she reached the door, she turned around and said, "Tell him that his behavior is very disgusting." Ynda was helpless, but she was not in the position to respond either. Quinn walked around the za and saw Zelda who was renovating her shop. Zelda kept looking at the direction of Ynda''s office, seemingly hoping to see someone. Quinn''s brows furrowed at the sight. She went downstairs and got into the car. She muttered to herself, "Hmph, let''s see if you''lle back. You have been absent for more than 20 days, do you ever wish to quit your business at the za?" However, one hour passed, then two hours. She did not see Chuck''s car entering the car park. She was tired of waiting and closed her eyes. Then, she dreamed of Chuck. Half an hourter, Quinn woke up with a fright, feeling ufortable. She looked down and blushed. She thought, "What''s going on? Why do I have that dream again? Luckily, I am not in his car. If I were in his car like thest time, I would be devastated." Quinn calmed down and cleaned up the mess. Luckily there was no one else in the car. Quinn breathed a sigh of relief... "Disgusting, when will youe over? How can you manage the ce when you are such azy person?" Quinn said to no one while staring at the entrance of the car park. ...... Chuck''s flight waste, and he arrived at his destination around 8 or 9 in the evening. Chuck had no idea where he should go, but he received another message from the stranger. It said that he would only tell him the next day about where Yvette was. Chuck had no other ways but to do as he was told. Chuck decided to find a ce to stay for the night for the time being. He had been to Central City once. However, it was Betty who had made the arrangementsst time, so he did not have to worry about anything. But this time was different. He came alone without informing Betty. When Chuck exited the airport, he saw many middle-aged women promoting all kinds of hotels respectively. Chuck thought that he could just pick one from there, therefore, he asked for the hotels'' rates. A charming middle-aged woman threw a flirtatious nce at Chuck and told him that it was cheap. Chuck shuddered at the thought that the ce could be improper. Chuck didn''t want to go to that kind of ce. He hurried away and was ready to call a cab, nning to go to an established hotel. Nevertheless, the woman pulled at Chuck and continued to promote the hotel. Chuck was speechless. He didn''t want that and refused the offer decisively. However, the woman insisted and pulled at him forcefully. Chuck was annoyed. "Young man, I am not going to do anything to you. There are many young girls there who will serve you. But, of course, if you like my type, I will do anything for you. Isn''t this deal great?" The woman held Chuck''s hand, refusing to give up. Chuck knew that he should end this nonsense as soon as possible. He tried to escape and identally bumped the woman''s chest. The woman almost lost her bnce. She snorted, "You took advantage of me, but it''s okay since you are well-built... What a pity, I haven''t seen such a young man for a long time. Hmph, if you go back with me, I will charge you at a lower price..." The woman swayed her body and continued to hunt for customers, not looking at Chuck as he ran away. "Why didn''t you go with that woman?" Someone stopped Chuck and questioned. It was from his ssmate, Regine. Why was she here in Central City? Last time, Chuck scolded her when Quinn bought over the street where she had lived on. Chuck was surprised to bump into her. Regine was also surprised. Just as she came out of the airport, she saw Chuck and a woman talking about something. Regine knew clearly what the woman was doing. She also saw Chuck touched the woman''s chest and felt disgusted. Did he do it on purpose? The woman had passed her prime, how could Chuck do that even though he''s rich? Regine was so angry after Chuck scolded herst time. She felt that Chuck should have revealed that he was a rich heir earlier. Why did he hide it from the rest at the school? He had embarrassed herst time, therefore, Regine wanted to taunt Chuck. She came over to Chuck deliberately. "I didn''t intend to go with her," he answered. "You didn''t want to go just because I saw it, right?" Regine snorted. She remembered how Chuck had berated her previously and even made her cry. She could not help but feel angry. Chuck was feeling tired and did not want to quarrel with her. He simply said, "Whatever floats your boat." Chuck didn''t pay mind to her. He gged a cab and asked the driver to find a star-rated hotel. After getting off the car, he went into the hotel to get a room. This three-star hotel was not bad and affordable. Chuck thought that it was quite good. However, just as he arrived at the elevator, he saw Regine again. Chuck was stunned. What was going on? Did she follow him there? Regine snorted, "What is this? Are you staying in my family''s hotel? I didn''t ask you to support my family business. By the way, this hotel is a proper establishment, there are no underhanded things. Don''t even think about it" It turned out to be her family''s hotel. What a coincidence. Chuck replied, "I didn''t think about it. Forget it, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. You can say whatever you want. After all, it''s not the first time you talked nonsense." "What do you mean? Chuck, don''t look down on people just because you are rich. No matter how rich you are, it has nothing to do with my family! Therefore, it''s pointless to show off," Regine retorted in fury. She thought that Chuck had hidden his identity well. During the time when she was still studying, she did not even notice that Chuck was a rich heir. This kind of person must have had a deep agenda. "Weirdo," Chuck muttered. Chuck didn''t bother to switch to another hotel. He went straight to the floor where his room was located, ignoring her. Regine sneered, "You are the weirdo. You''d better be polite while staying at my hotel. Otherwise, I can chase you out. Hmph!" Chuck opened the door to his room and went to bed right away. He would check out of the hotel the next morning. For now, he had to wait for the stranger''s message to know where Yvette was located. Wi was in the office. She said with a tone of indifference, "How much is the loss?" "President Logan, the loss is about 8 million," answered her assistant. Wi looked at the monitor of the surveince camera and saw a woman. It was Yvette. She had done some damage, which resulted in Wi suffering some losses. Usually, Wi would not bother because someone would deal with it for her. However, it was different this time as it involved Yvette. Wi had to be extra cautious when it came to handling this matter. "President Logan, are we going to search for this woman?" The assistant asked. "Yes, but don''t hurt her. Make sure she''s unharmed," Wi nodded. Yvette was a person Chuck held dearly in his heart. Wi felt that Chucky would be sad if Yvette was hurt even by a little. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 "Roger that," the assistant was ready to take action immediately. Yvette did show up, but her appearance was inexplicable and she had hidden herself skillfully. The assistant felt that catching Yvette could be a tad difficult. After all, Wi''s request was not to hurt Yvette at all, therefore, it would be tough. "Wait," Wi said suddenly. "What else can I do for you?" The assistant came back again. She had been working by Wi''s side for several years. It was the first time for her to see Wi being so indecisive. "Don''t capture her," Wi instructed. She thought it was better not to do that. The assistant was surprised and said, "Then, she will destroy your properties if we don''t capture her." "Just let her be. Find her and keep an eye on her," Wi''s beautiful eyes shifted in thoughts as she spoke. "Okay. Can I ask you a question?" said the assistant. Wi nodded, "Go ahead." The assistant then asked, "You know this woman, don''t you?" "Yes, she is my nephew''s girlfriend," Wi smiled slightly and sat down. Wi''s assistant asked again, "Your nephew?" "Yes, I call him Chucky. He is innocent and adorable. He would often bring me out to have fun, wander around interesting ces and eat delicious food," Wi told her with a smile on her face. The assistant was stunned. Wi had been to many ces and eaten many delicious foods, but how could she be so... happy? All just because her nephew did these ordinary things? The assistant did not understand. She had been by Wi''s side for a long time. Wi was usually very quiet. She would smile, but she had never worn one so delighted such as now. The assistant felt that Wi was definitely very happy as she had been away for so long, to the point she had even changed a little. "Then, you can invite your nephew here to Central City," the assistant suggested an idea. After all, she could tell that Wi was genuinely happy and she most probably liked this nephew very much. "That cannot do. He has his own business to handle. He is incredibly motivated and is usually very busy. How can I let hime here without any reason?" Wi shook her head and said. She did not want to disturb Chuck. At the very least, she had to figure out what had happened to Yvette before she went to find Chuck, or ask him toe over. It was better not to bother him for the time being. Wi pondered about it for a while. She thought that if she could solve Yvette''s case, she could bring her back and give Chuck a surprise, presumably... Chuck would be ted. Wi smiled slightly as she thought about this. The assistant was surprised. What was Wi thinking? Wi had to have thought of something happy because her smile was so natural and beautiful. However, the assistant did not voice her question. The assistant understood and said, "Alright, I''ll do as you said now." "Go ahead," Wi dismissed her. The assistant headed out, but suddenly stopped at the door and brought up, "President Logan, about Master Harry..." Wi had given the order to monitor Master Harry''s movements. They had been following her instruction for nearly a month, but Wi did not give them the next order. "Well, just continue to monitor him." Wi suddenly wasn''t in the mood. She didn''t know why, but she wanted some peace. "Yes, President Logan. Are you going to attend the costume party tomorrow?" the assistant continued to ask. She had to make arrangements if Wi nned to attend. It was a high-end party at Wi''s bar, which was held once every three months. Only those with invitations could enter, which meant that they had to be the members. "No," Wi shook her head. She didn''t like to show up in public. "Okay," the assistant opened the door and went out. Wi was bored. She put her chin on her hand and stared out of the window, muttering to herself, "It''s gettingte now. I wonder if Chucky is sleeping... He said that he wille to Central City to find me. When will hee? ...Hmm, Chucky is 19 years old this year, 19 years old... Why is he only 19 years old?" Wi held her chin and muttered her wandering thoughts. Chuck slept soundlyst night. The quality of Regine''s hotel was pretty good, there wasn''t any disturbance at night. Chuck got up, did 200 push-ups on the ground, then took a bath. After that, he waited for the call from the stranger. Chuck felt that something was amiss. He wondered if he should ring Wi since he had already arrived in Central City. Chuck hesitated. "Forget it," he thought. He should not bother her. Then, Chuck waited until noon, but there was no news yet. He decided to go out for a walk as he also needed to find some food. He went to the front desk and extended his stay in the hotel. Afterwards, he met Regine again when he was on the way out. Chuck felt as though fate had brought him and this woman together here. Naturally, Chuck ignored her. Regine snorted softly and asked, "Hey, did youe to Central City to participate in the costume party?" "What party?" Chuck had never heard of it. He only came here to look for Yvette. "No? Hmph, do you want to join the party? I have an extra invitation card," Regine snorted again. "No," Chuck rejected her offer and walked into the noodle restaurant next to the hotel. He nned to eat something simple. Regine curled her lips and said, "Forget it if you don''t want to go. Also, you''re so rich, why are you eating only noodles? I don''t know whether you are really that low-key or you''re putting on a pretense. I have to admit that your acting is good, you genuinely looked like a loser when you were in school." Regine muttered under her breath as she drove her car out. She did not want to eat noodles, so she went to find her ssmates for a food hunt. When she got into her car, she saw that Chuck was already slurping his bowl of noodles hungrily. She sneered, "Besides being rich, this guy looked everything like a loser. Hmph, whatever..." After Chuck finished eating, he went back to his room to continue waiting. He tried to call the stranger in the afternoon, but his call wasn''t picked up. In the evening, there was finally a message. It read, "Go and attend the costume party at the Mongoose Smog Bar. You will see Yvette there." A costume party? What kind of party is that? Was it the one Regine had mentioned earlier that day? Chuck was in a predicament. He knew that this kind of party would require an invitation to enter. Should he call Auntie Logan for a favor? What should he say? Wouldn''t he be troubling Auntie Logan again?" Chuck murmured, "Forget it. I''ll think about it when I get to the bar." At this moment, Chuck was wearing ordinary clothing. He contemted for a while whether to buy some new clothes that were more appropriate to attend the party. In the end, he came to the conclusion there was no need as everyone would dress simply to a party. Besides, the bar would be dimly lit. Who would notice his clothes? After that, Chuck ventured out. Considering that there would be nothing for him to eat in the bar, he went to the restaurant next door for another bowl of noodles before hailing a cab to his destination. When Chuck arrived at the bar, he was utterly stunned. The bar was so huge that it was akin to a pce. Who was the owner of the bar? Then, Chuck reached the entrance where there was a security check. Only those with the golden invitation cards could enter. Chuck presumed that a bar thisrge would be membership-based. Chuck wanted to enter and try to see if he could get a member card and receive an invitation. "Didn''t you say that you don''t want to attend? What are you doing here?" Regine''s voice came from behind. Chuck turned around and saw Regine, who seemed a little unhappy. She had a few male and female friends with her. Based on their clothing and essories, it was obvious that they were all rich people and shared simr family backgrounds with Regine. Chuck was a little embarrassed. How would he know? "Do you want an invitation card? I can give one to you," Regine pursed her lips and said.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Who is this person?" asked a friend who came with Regine. Chuck''s outfit was too ordinary, and the fact that he needed someone to give him an invitation card made her friends feel disdainful. What was he doing here? To go in to take photos and show off to his friends? Regine replied, "My ssmate." Another friend of hers questioned, "ssmate? Didn''t you say that none of your ssmates has the invitation? Is that why you''re giving him one?" "Don''t look down on him, he is filthy rich. Maybe he doesn''t have an invitation card because it''s his first time here," Regine pointed out to her friends. She thought that Chuck was too good at acting. He was obviously very rich but had always acted like he was poor. How could he stand to eat cheap food every day? Oh my God! After she graduated, she wouldn''t even eat any food that cost below 300 dors. How could Chuck, who was richer than her, not be bothered by that? "He is rich? I can''t tell," her friend remarked. "Yes, neither can I. He doesn''t even have an invitation card. How can he possibly be rich?" Regine''s friend shook his head and expressed his opinion. "You guys better believe it. I also didn''t believe it at first, but he is seriously wealthy," Regine exined. A few friends then urged her, "Alright, fine. We believe that he''s rich, okay? Let''s go in now. Don''t waste time!" Regine curled her lips and asked Chuck again, "Hey, do you want it or not? It is going to be wasted anyway. I''d better give it to you." Regine stuck the invitation card into Chuck''s hand and entered the bar with her friends. "Regine, since you said that he is rich, you should ask him to pay!" Of course, Regine''s friend did not believe that Chuck was wealthy. His appearance didn''t look anywhere near like a rich person. He didn''t even have any fashion sense and was a far cry from being loaded. Regine snorted in response, "No way. I don''t want his money. He is so arrogant just because he is richer than my family. He even scolded mest time!" She then turned her head to look at Chuck. "Really? I can''t believe that such a person exists. That''s annoying. Don''t give him the invitation card. How dare he scolded you? I''ll demand it back for you. It''s better to throw it away than to give him the invitation card!" One of Regine''s friend said unhappily. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 "Forget it, I''ve given it to him. Either way, he is my ssmate," Regine felt that it was embarrassing to take back the things that she had given out. Her friend frowned, "Then, consider him lucky. Hmph, how dare he scolded you." Another friend said, "Looking at his demeanor, I wonder if he has ever attended a party such as this one before. I''m sure he''ll be taking pictures aggressively andter send them to his friends to show off!" "Regine, tell us the truth, is he truly a rich person or is he just pretending to be one?" Regine''s friends were still skeptical. A friend spoke before Regine could answer, "I''m sure he isn''t rich!" "Stop saying that. I swear, he is truly rich, although he doesn''t look the part," Regine told them solemnly. She then muttered to herself, "I don''t understand. How could such a shabby person have so much money? Sure enough, he was born into the right family." "Regine, forget about it, stop lying to us. Let''s not talk about him anymore and head in, I can''t wait any longer!" After that, her friend pulled Regine into the bar. People could either put on their make-ups in a private room or wear a mask to this party. Regine chose to wear a mask, which was simple and convenient. After all, she didn''t like to tart up. After Regine and the others went in, her friends went to do their make-ups while she went to the mask area. She chose a rabbit mask and put it on her face. Chuck looked at the invitation card in his hand and smiled bitterly. Now, he owed Regine a favor. He walked to the entrance and showed the invitation card. The security guard let him in. Chuck had never attended this kind of costume party, mainly because he didn''t have any chance before. He simply wasn''t qualified. He didn''t know what to do or how to behave himself, so he walked further in with the crowd. This ce was noisy and blinding with shing lights, Chuck was a little lost. "Hey, have you been to a ce like this before?" A woman with a rabbit mask came over and asked him. She was tall and had a perfect figure, especially her fair and long legs. They were extremely attractive. Chuck was stunned, but he recognized Regine immediately. "No," Chuck told her the truth. "Oh, my God,e over here! Do you want to put on make-up or wear a mask?" Regine asked. She thought to herself, "Why did youe in if you don''t know anything?" "A mask will do." The thing was, Chuck didn''t know how to do make-up. "Come this way. Come quick, you''re too slow," Regine said as she brought Chuck to the mask area. After ncing at the pile of masks, Chuck simply picked up one of them, which was also a rabbit. "Are you out of your mind? You''re a grown man, yet you chose a rabbit mask?" Regine was unhappy as she chided. How could he pick the same one like hers? What was he trying to do? Was he hinting something? Or was he trying to pursue her? Regine wouldn''t bother about him! Chuck noticed that it was a rabbit mask, but he didn''t intend to put it down. That was because the other masks looked fierce and intimidating, and he didn''t think it was good to wear them. "My mask is for males, and yours is for females. There is a big difference," Chuck said as he put on the mask. "What a pervert!" Regine snorted, turned around and walked in, her long legs swaying. Chuck followed her in too. Regine had been there many times and was very familiar with the ce. Chuck followed her from behind and found that there were many people inside, both male and female, crowding the space. There were many attractive long legs of the pretty women, which were particrly pleasing to the eyes. Chuck stole a few quick nces and then retracted his gaze. There were so many women here and they all wore masks. Could Yvette be among them? Yvette had the most perfect figure. Chuck thought that he should be able to recognize her without looking at her face. Therefore, he began to scan the ground carefully. The look in his eyes... was rather disgusting! Regine noticed his look and regretted bringing him in. It turned out that he was here to hunt for girls. What a waste of the invitation card. "You can go entertain yourself. Don''t follow me," Regine snorted lightly. "Thanks," Chuck said and walked into the crowd. He was dazzled by all the slender legs around him. There were a lot of people, so physical contacts were unavoidable as he moved forward. Chuck thought that this ce was pretty good, and the boss was smart to have thought of such an idea. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Regine snorted. Then, she recognized a few friends at a distance and went over to them. "Hey, is that rabbit a handsome guy?" her friend asked, referring to Chuck. "What handsome guy? He''s just a rich loser," Regine curled her lips. "Oh, is he the guy who asked for the invitation card just now? Why did you talk to someone like him?" Her friend said. Another added, "That''s right. Don''t waste your time. I''m going to find myself a target." Then, Regine''s friend went into the crowd by herself. Regine thought it was better to drink instead. Concurrently, Wi''s face had a trace of seriousness as she asked, "Are you sure that Yvette has come to the costume party?" Did shee to create trouble? "Yes, President Logan, I saw her. She has entered the bar. However, after that, she changed her look. I don''t know what mask she is wearing now." The assistant was in a dilemma. In fact, she didn''t monitor Yvette the previous night. She had found Yvette on the bar''s surveince camera just now, but she didn''t know what kind of mask Yvette was wearing. Wi was quiet. The assistant then asked, "President Logan, do you need me to go in and look for her?" "No. Many guests inside are of wealthy backgrounds, it won''t be nice to disturb them. I''ll go instead," Wi said as she stood up from the sofa. Since Yvette hade to the costume party, she certainly was not there to fool around. If Wi''s assistant acted upon it, she would displease some guests. On the other hand, Wi felt that it was better to take matters into her own hands and ask Yvette what she was up to. "Okay, then I will prepare a mask for you." The assistant went out and soon returned with several masks in her hand. Wi chose a cat mask and put it on directly. She then came out of the room and drove to the bar. It was a short distance. Shortly after, Wi reached the bar and went in through the backdoor. There were hundreds of people in the bar. Most of them were women. Wi, with her cat mask on, scanned around and whispered to herself, "Yvette, which one is you?" She then walked into the crowd. Chuck was annoyed. Because of the rabbit mask he wore, a lot of men came to flirt with him. Did they think that he was gay? A perverted man had even pinched his butt. Chuck''s anger was growing by the second. If it weren''t for the fact that he was looking for Yvette anxiously, he would have beaten that man into a pulp. It was all the rabbit mask''s fault. Chuck walked to the front, took off the rabbit mask, and put on a devil mask again. He took off his coat and revealed his muscr physique so that he would not be mistaken by the men again. After he had changed his appearance, Chuck joined the crowd once more and continued looking for Yvette. Chuck saw a woman wearing a cat mask in the crowd. She was sitting gracefully. The exquisite dress on her showed her perfect calves. This woman had the perfect figure. She should be a stunner. Could she be Yvette? Chuck was going to approach her, but he heard a voice from behind, "Hello, are you by yourself? Let me treat you to a drink!" Chuck turned around with a strange expression. This voice seemed to be... Chuck looked back and saw a pair of long legs in delicate high heels. She was wearing hot pants and a rabbit mask. Wasn''t that Regine? Chuck was dumbfounded. He had changed his mask and took off his jacket, revealing his well- toned forearm. Many women''s eyes lit up at the sight of him. However, he couldn''t believe that Regine found him attractive. Chuck was confused. Regine was nervous. She spotted Chuck amongst the crowd at a nce. His muscle contours made her heart race. What''s more, he was wearing a devil''s mask. How cool! Regine made up her mind to take the initiative to get to know him. She wanted to know this hot guy. "I''ll treat you to a drink," Regine repeated. Chuck wanted to say something. He wanted to ask Regine why she hade over to flirt with him. However, Chuck thought that his question would embarrass Regine. After all, he still had to thank her for the invitation card to enter the party. Chuck shook his head, declining her offer in order to save her face. Otherwise, if she knew that it was him under the mask, she would be so devastated and embarrassed. After all, he knew that she despised him. Nheless, in Regine''s eyes, she thought that this guy had an attitude. She thought she had a good body figure, and there were several men who approached her and flirted with her earlier. Yet, this devil man refused her invitation. This triggered Regine''s desire to win the man over. The reason she came to the bar, besides drinking, was to see if she could meet a man she liked. After all, she had been single since she graduated from university. "I must treat you to a drink." Regine was determined as she pulled Chuck by the hand towards the bar counter. Chuck was stunned by her action. He thought that Regine must be out of her mind. Then, Regine suddenly saw a man with a rabbit mask in the distance. She curled her lips and said, "You''re still hunting for girls? You rich loser, hmph." Chuck heard Regine''s words. Did Regine assume that the man was him? Thinking of this, Chuck felt that it was time to teach her a lesson. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 "What do you want to drink? You can order anything you want," Regine said. She felt that this man had great strength as she pulled at him. He had been quiet. He was definitely her type. He had a well-built body and he was cool. "Why not take the initiative?" she thought. This man was unlike Chuck, who was rich but behaved like a loser. Regine muttered to herself. Chuck shook his head and pointed at Regine. Regine was flustered, and her heart started beating fast. Wasn''t this too fast? Shouldn''t they be dating for a few months first before they do it? "Do you want to order for me? Oh, you''re cheesy. I think it is too fast for us to move to that stage. Let''s have a drink first," Regine reserved. She was not a casual woman, but it was Chuck''s figure that attracted her Chuck was still pointing at her, almost touching her somewhere. Regine was helpless, she said, "Handsome, it''s too fast. Let''s have a drink first, okay? Ah..." Chuck abruptly grabbed her for a moment, then he turned around and left. Regine had screamed all of a sudden, and the people nearby looked at her strangely. She quickly covered her mouth with her hands, her face turned red instantly. She had never seen such a bold man. They had just met for a few minutes, yet he had groped her? Not only that, but it was also painful! This devil man was well trained, wasn''t he? He had grabbed and tugged her at the same time, and Regine could feel the unbearable pain spreading. Hmph! Regine suddenly smiled and thought, what a bold man! She would not let him run away after he had touched her, that was not going to happen. She chased after Chuck. At this moment, a pping sound pierced the air. "Where the f*ck do you think you are touching? Have you not seen a woman before?" A beautiful woman had suddenly pped a man, and that man was wearing a rabbit mask. Regine saw it and snorted lightly, "Oh please, Chuck. Can you not be so disgusting and dirty even if you''re rich?" She nced at "Chuck", then continued to chase after the devil man into the crowd. She thought to herself, "how could he be so reckless? Couldn''t he court a girl in a proper way? Sure enough, money couldn''t change his loser personality that he was born with." On the other hand, Chuck was thinking that since he had groped Regine and let her know that he was a pervert, she wouldn''t flirt with him anymore, right? Chuck didn''t have much feeling just now, but the beauty with the cat mask had disappeared after Regine''s interruption. Chuck muttered, "Her figure is very simr to Yvette''s, it is also a perfect figure." Chuck was looking for a woman with a cat mask in the crowd. That woman earlier must''ve been Yvette. If he found her, he would bring her out of there! Chuck found it weird for the stranger to give him all this information. How did the man know that Yvette was here? Something was not right. Having been deceived in the past, Chuck would not let his guard down anymore. However, Chuck felt someone grab his hand again. He turned back and found that it was Regine. Was this woman crazy? "Are you nning to run away after touching me? It''s not that easy! Come here, let''s drink!" Regine pulled Chuck but Chuck couldn''t be bothered. He had to find the beautiful woman with a cat mask. While Chuck was struggling, in another corner, someone wearing a devil mask was staring at his direction with a pair of stunning eyes. Under the mask was a beautiful face. Yes, it was Yvette! She hade here because the old man, Levi had shown her a video. It was a video of Chuck being tortured by the old man. But she didn''t know that the video had been edited. Yvette felt distressed and angry when she saw the video. Levi had said that Chuck was arrested and transferred to Central City to work as a guard at this bar, and the boss was Wi. Therefore, Yvette came over with the objective to force Wi to show herself. She needed Wi to let go of Chuck. Of course, what she did not know was that the old man was secretly training her. Levi knew that Wi would not hurt Yvette, so why not? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He wanted Yvette to grow and learn in a desperate situation. Yvette was looking for her target. She didn''t want to hurt innocent people. She was going to create chaos because the old man had told her that Wi should be here. Yvette''s eyes swept across the room. Which one of them was Wi? Suddenly, she noticed that someone was looking at her. It was a woman wearing a cat mask. Wi had an astounding observation. She merely looked around and managed to lock her target on Yvette. Wi walked over, and the look in Yvette''s eyes turned cold. "Don''t move,e with me," Wi approached her and said. Yvette hesitated. She grabbed the dagger in her hand tightly and followed Wi to a corner. "What are you doing here?" Wi asked as soon as she opened her mouth. She did not intend to beat around the bush with Yvette. "My hubby is in your hands. Let him go," Yvette''s eyes looked vicious as she spoke. "Who told you that Chucky is in my hands?" Wi understood the situation and sighed. This woman had been used by her family, to the extent she had ended up in such an oblivious and desperate state. "Don''t call my hubby that!" Yvette spat cruelly. "Well, Chucky has gone back. He is looking for you over there. You can see him when you return," Wi sighed and felt sorry for Yvette. Yvette snorted, "Do you think I will believe you?" "I''m Chucky''s aunt. Do you think I''ll lie to you?" Wi reasoned. She was helpless on this matter. "Chuck doesn''t have any family members. You''re lying to me!" Yvette took out the dagger and charged at Wi. Her speed was fasterpared to that in the past, but she was still no match to Wi. Wi sighed again and grabbed Yvette''s wrist. Yvette''s wrist felt painful and she lost her grip on the dagger. Wi then said, "Yvette, do you know? Chuck is in Ocean City. If you don''t believe me, I will give him a call now!" "Fine, call him now!" Yvette red at her. Wi took out her mobile phone and called Chuck. However, Regine was pestering Chuck and it was too noisy at the party. How could Chuck possibly hear his phone ringing? He did not answer the phone. Yvette''s eyes turned even more ruthless. Puff! Yvette took the opportunity to thrust the dagger into the back of Wi''s hand when she was not paying attention. Wi''s hand started to bleed, but she wasn''t bothered by the slight pain. She didn''t even bat an eyelid as she said, "Don''t be like this. Chucky doesn''t like a cruel woman." Wi let go of her, but Yvette attacked again, "Let go of my husband!" Wi dodged her attack. She could easily subdue Yvette and even hurt her, but she knew that if she were to do so, Chuck would be heart-broken. Wi did not fight back and continued to avoid several of Yvette''s attacks. Yvette''s attack grew fiercer. Wi sighed and grabbed Yvette''s hand again. She then took her dagger, but how could Yvette allow this? She kicked Wi with her foot. Wi dodged while Yvette lost her bnce and knocked into a chair in the corner. Wi was worried, "Yvette, are you okay?" Swoosh! Yvette''s dagger came at her again, but Wi caught it. Yvette was furious. She knew that she was not Wi''s match. If it went on like this, she would definitely get caught. If that happened, how would she save Chuck? Thus, Yvette ran out immediately. Wi''s assistant ran over and said, "President Logan, I''ll go after her." "Okay, but don''t hurt her. Take her back to see me," Wi instructed. Wi thought that if she managed to capture Yvette, she would take her to see Chuck directly. That would clear the air, wouldn''t it? "Yes!" The assistant obliged, Then, she noticed that Wi''s hand was bleeding. She was shocked, "President Logan, your hand." Wi''s hands were beautiful and slender, and they had never been injured. How did she get hurt just now? "It''s okay. Go and be careful. Yvette is very vicious," Wi shook her head and dismissed her. This injury was not a big deal. At least, Yvette was fine just now, and Chuck would not feel distressed. Wi thought it was worthwhile. The assistant brought a few men and chased after Yvette. Yvette noticed that there were people chasing after her, and they were fast. She quickened her pace and swore to save Chuck. Wi wiped the blood on the back of her hand with a paper towel. She came out and was about to exit the bar from the back door. Suddenly, a hand grabbed her and pulled her back to a corner. Chuck had finally gotten rid of Regine. That woman was crazy and insisted on inviting him for a drink. Hence, Chuck groped her again. This time Regine was a little angry and ignored him. Chuck finally broke free and he felt good. He looked in the crowd and found the beautiful woman with a cat mask. When he approached her, he thought she should be Yvette. He was pleasantly surprised and called out, "Honey, Honey..." Chuck hugged her and refused to let go of her. At first, Wi''s expression turned impassive and fierce. How dare someone harass her like that? But when she heard his voice, she found that it sounded very familiar. Was it Chucky''s voice? For a moment, she forgot to resist. Or else she could''ve gotten away with just one move. Why did Chucke to Central City? What was going on? "Honey, I finally found you, Honey..." Chuck sounded like he was about to cry. It had been far too long since hest saw Yvette. This figure that he was hugging was the same as Yvette''s, it was perfect! Chuck held Wi closely in his arms. Wi was stunned and felt awkward. How should she tell him that she was not Yvette? Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Wi was pondering on how to break it to Chuck while he was still hugging her. If she told him directly, Chuck would definitely be embarrassed. "Honey, it''s too noisy here. Let''s go out." It was dark in the bar and the lights were dim. Chuck wanted to have a good chat with Yvette and ask her how she had been doing during this whole period. Chuck was relieved because this woman with the cat mask was so simr to Yvette. Moreover, she didn''t resist when he hugged her. Who else could it be if it wasn''t Yvette? Chuck took Wi''s hand and headed out. Wi was speechless. But how should she tell him? The two of them went out. Regine, who was wearing a rabbit mask, saw the scene and was extremely angry. That b*stard had grabbed her twice. He didn''t know how to be gentle and had hurt her. If it were to happen outside of the party, Regine would have gone berserk. He had touched her twice, but now he was leaving with another woman. What the h*ll was he doing? Regine decided to demand an exnation from him, she felt that she had been taken advantage of. Hence, Regine chased after Chuck. However, she suddenly felt a hand on her thigh. She was still fuming with anger, so when she grabbed hold of the hand and saw the person''s mask, she got even angrier. D*mn it! It was a rabbit mask! Chuck, how dare you molest me! Regine lifted her long leg and kicked him hard. This guy had just harassed someone else and was pped in the face. Yet, he was still dumb enough to get his hands on her. "Ouch!" The man with the rabbit mask fell to the ground. Regine paused suddenly. This voice didn''t sound like Chuck''s. She crouched down and pulled down his mask. She was shocked. It was a wretched man. It was not Chuck! What was going on? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Wasn''t Chuck wearing this rabbit mask? "What ridiculous mask you are wearing," Regine scolded as she threw the mask on the ground angrily. She scanned around the crowd with her beautiful eyes. No one else was wearing a rabbit mask. Did Chuck leave the party? "Hmph, you left so soon. What a waste of my invitation card! Hmph. Oh no, where''s that devil man?" Regine dashed out in frustration. However, the devil man was nowhere in sight. She stomped her feet angrily and said, "I''m so pissed. You touched me but left with another woman! Go to h*ll!" Regine went back angrily but reluctantly. She pursed her lips and cursed, "B*stard, how dare you..." She thought of the muscr silhouette of the devil man. He must''ve trained frequently to have such a good figure. Regine snorted and went back to the bar. However, she thought that drinking was no longer exciting. She sighed. It was not easy to meet a man who she was interested in, but he had left with another woman. "Regine, let''s drink!" Her friend came over with a new guy, which made her feel even more disappointed. There was a quiet alley at the back of the bar. Chuck took Wi''s hand and walked. Both of them were silent. "Honey, take off the mask. I want to see you," Chuck said gently. He missed Yvette so much, but this woman kept her mask on all along. Wi shook her head. "Okay, it''s fine. I know you have suffered a lot," Chuck sighed and felt distressed. When he saw the photo in the forest that day, Yvette''s face was injured. Was it because of the scars on her face that she refused to take off her mask? "Honey, let''s have a seat." Chuck pulled Wi and they sat down on the grass. Wi sat next to him and remained silent. "Honey, can you tell me about your recent situation? ...Okay, if you don''t want to talk, I understand. Then, I''ll tell you mine," He saw that she was unwilling to speak, so he did not insist. Chuck then smiled and told her, "When you disappeared, I broke down. I looked for you everywhere. But as the days passed, I became depressed and started to lose hope. At that time, Auntie Logan was the one whoforted me. She was truly very kind to me..." Wi, who still had the cat mask on, waspletely stunned upon hearing this. "When I was decadent, she apanied me. She came to my ce to have fun, but she couldn''t go out because she had to stay at home to take care of me. If it wasn''t for her, I don''t know how I could pull through this." Chuck sighed with emotion. It was true that when Chuck was devastated, it was Wi who took great care of him. In a way, she had made up for the emptiness in Chuck''s heart. Chuck still remembered that night when he had slept on Wi''sp. He didn''t know how Wi felt about it, but he had slept soundly. "Later on, I went training with my mother. An old man gave me a photo of you and I followed him. Eventually, I was held captive by him. When my life was hanging by a thread, Auntie Logan appeared. She was like a goddess, like Wonder Woman..." Chuck muttered to himself. Wi, who was sitting next to him, chuckled. She thought with amusement, "Me? Wonder Woman?" Chuck came back to his senses and continued his story, "That day, Auntie Logan stabbed herself three times in order to save me. She bled so much. That''s why I vowed to treat her well for the rest of my life. You, Auntie Logan, and my mother. I will protect the three of you with my life." Wi suddenly felt a little touched. "Afterwards, I came to Central City and met you. I haven''t told Auntie Logan about my arrival yet. I was worried that she would be too busy and I would disturb her if I were to tell her," Chuck said. Wi shook her head. How could this little fool disturb her? If she knew that he hade over, she would definitely free her time for him. "Now that I''ve found you. I''ll take you to see Auntie Logan tomorrow," Chuck then added. He had nned to see Auntie Logan the next day. Wi could only nod in response. "Honey, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. I want to kiss you." Chuck was emotional. He had missed Yvette too much and now, she was sitting right next to him. Wi''s body stiffened. Kiss her? She shook her head and stood up, but Chuck was still holding her hand. Wi couldn''t do anything. Chuck wanted to kiss her as if she was Yvette. Wi struggled and retracted her hand. Then, Chuck also stood up and hugged her from behind. Wi felt awkward, "Chuc..." But before Wi could finish her words, Chuck had pecked her on the lips. Wi was dumbfounded. Under the mask, her face was of awkwardness as she thought helplessly, "This child..." She struggled to break free and ran into the darkness. If she didn''t leave, she didn''t know what Chuck would do next, and she didn''t know how to refuse him. Chuck was startled, of course. What was wrong with Yvette? He chased after her hurriedly, but how could he catch up with Wi''s speed? Besides, Wi was familiar with this ce, hence she disappeared in the blink of an eye. Chuck looked for Yvette for a long time. What was wrong with her? Perhaps she didn''t want to see him because of the scars on her face? Chuck searched for her for more than an hour, but he couldn''t find her. Wi had been watching him the whole time. She saw Chuck sitting dejectedly on the grass for a long while. Then, he finally left at midnight. She breathed a sigh of relief. She secretly followed Chuck back to the hotel. When Chuck left, he said loudly that he woulde here and wait for Yvette the next day. Chuck would not go back without her. Wi saw Chuck return to the hotel. She stared at him for a while and then got into her car. She suddenly didn''t want to leave and wanted to stay there. She hesitated and took out her mobile phone. Why didn''t he call her to tell her that he was safe? When was Chuck going to give her a call? Chuck was back to the hotel. In the elevator, he saw Regine, who hade back drunk. Chuck held the elevator open and let her in. Why did this woman drink so much? Regine was very sad. She had been looking for the "devil man" at the bar, but she couldn''t find him after searching for him for a long time. She couldn''t believe that he had molested her and left with another woman. Seeing that her friend had found a new boyfriend at the party made her feel even more demoralized. She was miserable and drank too much. "Chuck, didn''t you leave a long time ago? Why did youe back sote? What did you do? You wasted my invitation card." When Regine saw Chuck, she pursed her lips and chided. Her stomach was churning, and she felt like vomiting. She was swaying and she held Chuck''s arm to support herself. His arm felt strong and it looked familiar. She looked at him doubtfully and realized that Chuck was wearing a short-sleeved shirt, revealing his defined muscle contour. Wait a minute... Regine was stunned. This well-built body... Yes, this was the one! No, no, it couldn''t be! Could Chuck be that devil man? No wonder he didn''t say a word since the very beginning. Regine was devastated all of a sudden. She screamed, "Ah!! You b*stard!" Chapter 294 Chapter 294 How could this be? Regine waspletely shattered. The devil man whom she had found attractive turned out to be Chuck? And she had actually taken the initiative to hit on him. And she even invited him for a drink. "What are you screaming for?" Chuck frowned. "Did this silly woman recognize me?" Chuck thought it was very likely that she had recognized him. After all, other than not wearing a mask, he was still wearing the same clothes he had on back at the bar. She was not stupid. How could she not recognize him? "Nothing!" Regine held back her anger. She couldn''t admit what she had done. No way in h*ll. Otherwise, she would be so humiliated. "That''s good to hear. Are you okay? You''ve drunk so much," Chuck asked. "It''s none of your business. Go to h*ll!" Regine kicked Chuck. He grimaced in pain, "Are you crazy?" "Yes, I''m crazy. Chuck, I took you to the bar and you should''ve behaved yourself. Why did you go and change your mask?" Regine was angry. "What has it got to do with you if I changed my mask?" Of course, Chuck wouldn''t admit he was wrong. He didn''t change the mask on purpose. The thing was that there were too many gays at the bar and he was constantly being touched when he wore the rabbit mask. He was innocent. Regine retorted, "Yes, it''s none of my business. You..." "D*mn it! Are you out of your mind?" Suddenly, Chuck eximed in shock. Regine bit her lip and suddenly vomited. She vomited in the elevator and all over Chuck. Chuck felt disgusted. Regine vomited and passed out right after that. She fell on the dirty vomits. Chuck was shocked and helpless. Ding! Chuck came out of the elevator and turned to look at Regine. If shey on the vomits like that, would she suffocate? Chuck gritted his teeth and came back to drag her out of the elevator. He decided to help her. After all, she was the hotel''s owner, it wouldn''t be nice for her employees to see their boss in this state. Chuck proceeded to drag her into his room. Chuck threw her on the bed. "B*stard, don''t touch me!" Regine was talking nonsense in her drunken state on the bed. She was shocked and devastated. She had just realized that Chuck was the man she was interested in. She was shattered and felt ashamed. When she wanted to scold him, she couldn''t help but vomit. The most important thing was that she vomited on Chuck''s body. She felt even more humiliated and didn''t know how to face it. Chuck would definitely use the issue to scold her again, just like thest time. She might as well just pretend to be asleep. She didn''t want to curse Chuck anymore. She hoped that Chuck would leave her when he arrived on his own floor. However, she didn''t expect Chuck to drag her out of the elevator and all the way to his room. If it weren''t for the carpeted floor, her face would have been disfigured from the dragging. What''s more, he threw her vigorously onto the bed. What was he going to do to her? "Are you out of your mind? You''re so dirty, who would do anything to you? I''m telling you, when you wake up tomorrow, you''ll pay for my clothes. Do you hear me?" Chuck came over and hit her face. He didn''t use much strength though. Regine angrily pushed his hand away and said, "Get lost!" Chuck was hit by her and felt painful. Angered, he took the opportunity to hit her behind while she was drunk. Regine was shocked. "Serve you right for misbehaving! You have a good figure, even better than when you were in high school. I have seen your curvy figure before, but you might not realize. When you bent down each time... Forget it, just pay for my clothes tomorrow." After saying that, Chuck took off his clothes and changed into clean ones. Then, he took his luggage and went downstairs to get another room. After Chuck went out, Regine finally opened her eyes. She sat on the bed and blurted angrily, "You are such a rogue. How old was I when I was in school? My body hasn''t developed yet. You''re crazy!" The more Regine thought about it, the more furious she became. She couldn''t believe that Chuck had gawked at her when she was still in school. She looked down at herself and grew angrier. Had he already seen everything during the school days? However, after a while, she was no longer angry but depressed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She went to the bathroom to take a shower and threw away the dirty quilt. She went to bed, but she couldn''t fall asleep. She was very irritated as all she could think of was the man with the devil mask. But why did it have to be Chuck, the loser? She tossed and turned and didn''t fall asleep until around 3 or 4 o''clock in the morning. Chuck woke up the next morning and realized that he had left something in his previous room. Thus, he returned with the room card and found Regine lying on the bed, naked. Chuck looked at her for a while before he left silently. She had still maintained a good figure, but he was afraid that if he continued to stare at her, Regine would wake up at any time. Wouldn''t that be embarrassing? Chuck went downstairs to have his breakfast. Regine woke up. She had a headache from the hangover. In a daze, she put on her dirty clothes and returned to her own room. After she took a bath and got a change of clean clothes, she went to the front desk and inquired. After she found out that Chuck had booked another room, she curled her lips. Just then, Chuck came back from having breakfast and saw her. "I vomited on youst night, didn''t I? I''llpensate you." Regine then asked for Chuck''s bank ount to transfer the money to him. Regine transferred 10,000 dors to him and asked him if it was enough. Chuck didn''t want to mess with her, so he said yes. After that, Chuck returned to his room. "Hey, how many more days are you going to stay here?" Regine pursed her lips and asked. "I don''t know," he replied. After retrieving his things from the room, Chuck would return to the bar he went to the night before. What if he met Yvette again? She frowned, "What the h*ll are you nning to do? How can you not know how long you''re going to stay?" "It''s none of your business. Didn''t I already pay for the room?" Chuck looked at her. "Who wants your money? Tell me, how many days will you be staying here? I''ll ask the front desk to register for you," Regine was furious as she spoke. "It''s fine. I might be leaving tonight. Also, if your liquor tolerance is low, don''t drink so much next time. It is disgusting when you vomit," Chuck said as he took the elevator to go up to his room. The smell of vomits still lingered in the elevator. Upon hearing that, Regine''s face turned red. She walked to the front desk and said, "Don''t take that b*stard''s money next time. He thinks he''s great because he''s rich. I don''t want to take his money." The front desk officer was dumbfounded and replied, "Yes." Regine then left angrily. As soon as she got into the car, she saw Chucking out of the hotel. He hailed a taxi by the roadside and left. She snorted, "He must have not seededst night. He came back so early, he must have failed." Regine suddenly thought that if Chuck had continued to pretend the night before, would he do something to her? Thinking of that, Regine blushed... ...... As soon as Chuck got into the taxi, he received a call from Wi. "Hello, Chucky." It was Wi''s gentle voice. Chuck thought about it for a long while and felt he should tell Wi the truth. "Auntie Logan, I''m here in Central City." "Come and find me then. I''ve made lunch," said Wi. Chuck asked for the address and hung up the phone. Why was Wi not surprised at all? Did she already know that he was here? That shouldn''t be because Chuck did not tell Betty. Chuck shook his head and looked at the anonymous number on his mobile phone. He went to the bar and saw Yvette the night before. But how did this person know? The taxi driver was skeptical when Chuck arrived at a super luxurious vi area. "Young man, are you sure it''s here?" This ce was not a ce for ordinary people. Those who lived here would have a worth of at least tens of millions of dors. Chuck didn''t look like he was rich. "Yes, Auntie Logan lives here," Chuck smiled and got off the car after paying the fare. The whole vi area seemed to belong to Wi. When he arrived at the door, Wi came to wee him with a gentle smile on her face. "Auntie Logan." Chuck felt rxed when he saw her. The smile on her face gave him a sense of warmth. "Chucky,e over quick. Let''s have lunch." Wi greeted him and took Chuck into her home. Chuck followed her into the vi. This vi was luxurious yet simple, just like Wi''s character. Wi asked Chuck to sit down while she went to the kitchen to serve the delicious dishes. There were many dishes. Chuck was hungry, so he dug in immediately. Wi was chewing her food slowly when she saw Chuck gobbling his food. She smiled gently and said, "Slow down." Chuck praised with food in his mouth, "Auntie Logan, you have excellent cooking skills." Wi smiled, "Eat more, then." "By the way, Auntie Logan, I went to a bar yesterday and met Yvette," Chuck suddenly said. Wi was embarrassed at the mention ofst night''s incident. She acted obliviously and asked, "Really?" "Yes, I met her. However, she was wearing a mask. But I kissed her yesterday." Chuck recalled that feeling as he told Wi about it. Although it was just a peck, Chuck couldn''t forget the feeling. Wi felt even more awkward. "Silly child, it wasn''t Yvette whom you''ve kissed. It was me," Wi thought in her heart. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 However, soon after, Wi didn''t have much of a reaction to it. Chuck was not an outsider, so it was not a big deal to kiss him. But when she recalled that Chuck was calling her Wonder Womanst night, she wanted tough because she found it funny that Chuck had such an image of her in his mind. "Auntie Logan, what are youughing at?" Chuck asked as he was confused. Why did Auntie Logan chuckle all of a sudden? Did she think of something funny? "Nothing, Chucky, you should eat more," Wi shook her head and brushed it off. Chuck finished eating and was going to help Wi to clean up. She refused his offer and brought the dirty dishes into the kitchen. The main reason she called Chuck here was to have a meal together. But she also wanted to let him know where Yvette was. Last night, her assistant went out to chase after Yvette and got injured, but she still managed to track Yvette''s location. She felt that since Chuck hade to Central City, she should let him know where Yvette was. She made a phone call to confirm the information, then she walked out of the kitchen. Wi smiled and said, "Chucky, I''ll bring you to a ce now. Do you have time?" "I guess so. I''ll just head to the barter at night then, since it''ll only open for business at that hour," Chuck thought. "Okay, Auntie Logan." Chuck nodded and stood up. "Follow me." Wi had already made the arrangements. "Auntie Logan, I still want to have your cooking for dinner tonight," Chuck said in a bashful whisper. "Okay. As long as you want to eat, I can cook for you any time," Wi replied with a smiled. She then took Chuck to the garage. She drove out in a car and Chuck got into the vehicle. Soon, they arrived at a rtively unknown hotel. Wi called to make sure that this ce was safe and that Yvette was still here. She then told Chuck, "Chucky,e out with me." Wi got out of the car, and Chuck followed behind her. What was in this hotel? Why did Auntie Logan bring him here? Chuck was confused. He could only follow behind Auntie Logan, then they took the elevator upstairs. "Ding." The elevator door opened. It was on the fifth floor. Wi led Chuck out the elevator, she looked at the room numbers and walked towards the room Yvette was in. Yvette was awakened from her sleep. She subconsciously went and looked out the window, but there was nothing unusual going on outside. She let out a sigh of relief. She ate some food and was ready to head out, but at this moment she received a phone call. It was from the old man, Levi. Yvette frowned and didn''t want to answer the call. She was more and more suspicious of the old man''s intention, but in the end, she still answered it. "I told you, never stay in a hotel when you''re out! You''d better leave now!" The old man immediately scolded. "Are you saying that I was discovered?" Yvette walked to the window again and looked around with her keen eyes, but she still did not find anything unusual. But her vignce told her to pack her things and leave immediately. "Where is my husband? It can''t be that woman fromst night who has him in captivity. She could have caught me, but she let me go in the end. What''s going on?" Yvette''s eyes turned cold as she questioned. Levi said, "It''s none of your business. Everything I''ve done is for your own good. I''m training you now!" "Do you mean that Chuck is no longer in Central City?" Yvette asked as her hands stopped packing. "You don''t have to care about that. Just get out of there and we''ll talk about itter!" The old man simply replied. "I''ll ask you again, where is Chuck? If you don''t tell me, I will kill you!" She cried out impatiently. "You... hmph, I am your... hmph! How dare you say that." The old man sighed as he struggled to keep his identity hidden from her. He felt that it was a huge mistake to let Yvette stay with Chuck. "Fine, wait in the room for a minute, and he wille to you. Only then you will know that I am doing everything for your own sake." After saying this, Levi hung up the phone and felt that it was time to move on to another n. Yvette''s eyes were impassive. She stared at the door and took out her dagger. She suspected that the old man was still lying to her. As the footsteps approached, Yvette held her breath. She looked through the peephole and saw a nervous man who was ready to knock on the door. Suddenly, she burst into tears and then quickly swung the door open, running into his embrace. "Hubby..." she cried out. Chuck was startled. Was this really Yvette? He felt like it was a dream. He turned to look at Wi, who was standing next to him in a smile, and realized that it was not a dream. Wi mouthed at him, "Go in and talk." Then, Chuck entered the room with Yvette in his arms. "Honey, where have you been recently?" Chuck asked as soon as he came in. He was too worried about Yvette. He could see that she had a lot of injuries on her body. How much torture did she suffer? "Hubby, I didn''t go anywhere. I was looking for you," Yvette said as she wiped her tears. She had been suffering every day during this period. She was so worried that something bad had happened to Chuck. He was her only family. If something bad did happen to him, what was she going to do? Chuck understood that they were both looking for each other, but they didn''t cross path. Chuck was so heart-broken that he let go of her and looked at her carefully. Her eyes were bloodshot. It was obvious that she didn''t sleep well. Besides, there were some injuries on her face. No wonder she didn''t take off her maskst night. "Honey, did you go to the barst night?" Chuck asked with a smile. The feeling of holding Yvette again remained amazing. "Yes," Yvette''s eyes were full of surprise as she replied. She saw Wi outside the room just now. Although they haven''t met, she noticed the injury on Wi''s hand, which meant that she was the woman wearing the cat mask the previous night. "So the woman who attacked mest night was Chuck''s aunt? That''s what she told mest night," Yvette thought. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. It was indeed her who he was huggingst night. "Is the woman outside your aunt?" Yvette felt strange. Were they blood-rted? Chuck and that woman didn''t look alike at all. "Yes, she''s my mother''s sister, my mother''s godsister," Chuck eined directly. "What? Your mother?" Yvette froze. Since when did Chuck have a mother? He didn''t have a mother since he was young. "Yes, I took you to see my mother thest time. That hotel belongs to my mother, but you suddenly disappeared," Chuck sighed heavily. "If Yvette did not go missing, she could have met his mother, and would probably be pregnant by now. Life is so unpredictable!" Chuck wondered inwardly. What? That hotel belonged to Chuck''s mother? Yvette was in shock. "Hubby, what is going on?" She asked. Chuck proceeded to tell her everything. One day, he had received a call from his mother, who then gave him five million dors. Yvette waspletely baffled. No wonder Chuck had the money to buy a house and a car, and the za also belonged to him. It turned out that it was his mother who gave him everything. She had misunderstood him this whole time, thinking that he was supported by some other woman. "Hubby, are you really a rich second generation?" Yvette felt like she was dreaming. "Yes, I''ve told you, but you didn''t believe me!" Chuck had mentioned it a few times before, but Yvette didn''t believe him. However, it was mainly because his mother didn''t allow him to disclose that as she wanted to observe Yvette. Hence, it was normal that she didn''t believe him. After hearing Chuck''s confession, Yvette gradually came to her senses and was even more touched. His mother was so rich, but she still treated her so well and didn''t give up on her even though she wasn''t on par with their status. Yvette was moved to tears. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hubby," Yvette said, leaning against Chuck. "Hubby, take me to see your mother. I want to see her." Yvette felt exhausted and no longer had to worry about things. If she met his mother, she would live a peaceful life. She didn''t want to suffer anymore. "Okay." Chuck certainly agreed, but his mother had gone to the United States and had note back yet. He didn''t know what''s going on with his mother. Yvette suddenly wondered that since she had changed, would Chuck still like her? Yvette was nervous, but she felt at ease in Chuck''s arms. She would definitely turn back to who she was before everything that had happened. The coldness in the depths of her eyes disappeared, and so did her ruthlessness. "By the way, that ce where you were at, where is it?" Yvette suddenly thought of something. "What?" He asked in confusion. "The forest," she said. "Oh, my mother asked me to go there," Chuck answered. "What?" Yvette was shocked. "Hubby, what''s your mother''s name?" "Karen Lee," replied Chuck. Yvette froze. What did she do? She had almost killed her husband''s mother... Yvette felt guilty in her heart and didn''t know how to face Chuck. She left Chuck''s arms and lowered her head. Chuck felt strange. "Honey, what''s wrong with you?" Chuck smiled. Yvette''s face turned red, but she felt guilty in her heart. No wonder that woman didn''t hurt her. It turned out that she was her husband''s mother. "Hubby, I, uh!" Yvette opened her mouth to speak, but Chuck suddenly kissed her. "Honey,pared to the kiss at the barst night, this feels different " Chuck said. "At the bar? Did you kissed me? Hubby, I didn''t see youst night. How did you kiss me?" Yvette was stunned at his words. Chuck was also stunned. Wasn''t it Yvette? If not, who was the person that he had kissed? Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chuck clearly remembered the kiss fromst night. It was describable, it felt like his lips had touched honey. Even until now, he was still thinking about the kiss. He thought that he had made a mistakest night, he should have kissed that woman more, perhaps even french kiss her. But if it wasn''t Yvette who he had kissedst night, then who was it? Chuck was a little confused, and he was still thinking about the lingering sensation. He really couldn''t forget about it no matter how hard he tried to. Chuck was trapped. "Hubby, who did you kissst night?" Yvette asked indifferently. She was a little disappointed. How could he kiss someone else? She had gone to the barst night, but Wi was so powerful that she could not stay there any longer. If she knew that Chuck was there as well, she would not have left so easily. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t know. I thought it was you. I hugged her, but she didn''t resist. She didn''t respond when I talked to her, and she didn''t resist even when I kissed her," he answered her truthfully. "How could that be?" Chuck thought as he felt that it was strange too. The woman''s figure was as perfect as Yvette''s, but if she was not her, why didn''t she resist his approach? Or was this woman touched by his deep passionst night? Chuck couldn''t understand. "Honey, I''m sorry aboutst night." Chuck felt that he had to apologize to Yvette. "It''s fine." Yvette was a little disappointed, but she thought that there was nothing she could do. Chuck was a super-rich second generation after all. "Hubby, the woman you kissed yesterday wore a mask, didn''t she? Do you remember what the mask looked like?" Yvette was at the partyst night and she knew that most people wore masks. Chuck began to describe, "I remember that this woman''s figure is the same as yours, it was perfect. She was wearing..." Yvette was also listening carefully. Who could it be? "Ding-dong." Suddenly, the doorbell rang. "Chucky..." Wi''s voice came from outside. Wi was by the door and she didn''t mean to eavesdrop on their conversation, but she had incredibly sensitive hearing. After all, she was a master of martial arts and had been trained well. When she heard them talking about her, she felt awkward and nervous. If Chuck found out, Wi would feel very embarrassed. Thus, she hesitated for a while and decided to break their conversation. "Honey, wait a minute." Chuck walked over and opened the door. When Wi saw Chuck again, she was nervous. She must not let him know about this matter. If he knew about it, Wi would not know how to face him anymore. Although Chuck had kissed her twice on the cheeks, it was on the lipsst night. It had a different meaning. "Chucky, let''s get out of here first," Wi smiled and said. Chuck agreed. It was still too dangerous to stay at this ce. Chuck then asked Yvette to pack her things and leave with him. Yvette was about to leave but a notification popped up on her phone. Yvette didn''t want to look at it because she had found Chuck. She could live a good life with Chuck, so she didn''t bother to check her phone. She put her mobile phone in her pocket. She was tired of living such a painful life for more than a month. Although it was all to train her, she didn''t like it at all. She liked to teach, work, and earn money by herself. That was her true self. She did not want to get in touch with other things anymore. Yvette went out with Chuck, but she still felt a little guilty. She followed him to check out the room then headed downstairs. After that, Wi drove Chuck and Yvette back to the vi. Chuck waspletely rxed. Now that he had found his wife, other than expanding his business empire, he had to think about if he and Yvette should have a baby. When they arrived at the vi, Wi arranged a room for them. The vi was so big, and there were many rooms. Chuck chose one of the rooms without much thought. Then, Wi went to cook for dinner. Yvette went to the room, she hadn''t felt rxed for such a long time. She decided to take a nice bath and theny down on the bed. She could finally sleep with Chuck again that day. Would Chuck touch her that night? Although she had be much more ruthless, it was still her first time in this aspect, so she was very nervous. She went into the bathroom and took off her clothes, but she saw that there were so many bruises on her body, which affected her looks. She didn''t know if it would disinterest Chuck. Yvette was nervous, and she sighed. "I almost killed Chuck''s mother, Karen Lee!" "If I was sessful that day, would the rtionship between Chuck and I be utterly ruined?" At these thoughts, Yvette''s eyes darkened. "Should I let Chuck know about this?" She thought that Karen would not tell him, but Yvette''s heart was ufortable. She would feel so sad if Chuck was angry at her. Yvette would not fight back even if Chuck scolded her or hit her because Chuck was her only family. "Chucky, have a good rest tonight. I can bring the two of you out tomorrow, okay?" Wi asked with a smile. Chuck felt that it was fine. At the very least, he was rxed. He said, "Okay, Auntie Logan." "Alright, you should sleep," Wi urged. When Chuck returned to the room, Wi stopped smiling. As she watched Chuck enter his bedroom, she felt a little ufortable and a little disappointed. The couple had just reunited. Of course, they must stay in the same room. But why couldn''t she let it go? Wi sat on the sofa and began to read a book. She thought that this was a really good book when she was reading it the day before. However, now, she wasn''t interested to read it anymore. She casually flipped through the pages then put down the book. She began to y with her phone. She still felt restless. She didn''t know why she felt that way. She paced around the living room and decided to watch the television. She turned on the television and suddenly felt that the noise might disturb the couple, so she directly went into her room. Wi went to the bedside and opened the drawer next to her. There was a mask inside, the one she had worn to the costume party. She came homest night and wanted to throw it away, but she was reluctant to do so. She touched the mask and smiled. She sat on the bed, thinking about what had happenedst night. "Pfft!" Wiughed happily. She muttered, "Does he actually sees me as Wonder Woman?" Wi thought of the kissst night, it felt soft and brief. It was the first time for her to kiss a man. At that time, Wi didn''t feel anything except her lips being touched. She was thinking, "Silly child, you''re kissing me, not Yvette." Wi put the mask away. She couldn''t let Chuck see it. Otherwise, it would be so awkward. But when Wi returned to her room, she still didn''t know what to do. Usually, she would be ready to sleep at this time, but she did not feel sleepy that day. Wi looked at the ceiling with her beautiful eyes while lying on the bed. She chanted to herself, "Hurry up and sleep, I want to sleep..." Wi covered her head with a pillow. Chuck returned to his room. He listened to the sound in the bathroom. Chuck was actually nervous, he didn''t know how to describe it. Chuck had thought about itst time, but he didn''t do anything with Yvette. He was afraid that Yvette might be disappointed with his body, so he began to train madly. For the past month, Chuck had been training at least every day except that time where he was depressed for ten days or so. Chuck had experienced the energetic feeling, especially after spending more than twenty days in the training school. Moreover, Chuck had been alone for such a long time. He had rejected too many girls during this time, and he thought of having a good time that night. Yvette came out of the bathroom after a while. Chuck''s heart ached when he saw her arm. There were so many injuries. Chuck walked over and felt that Yvette had been deeply tortured. "Honey, is it painful? You have so many injuries on your body." Chuck''s heart ached at the sight of them. Yvette was touched. She thought Chuck would dislike her, but Chuck''s eyes were so gentle at the moment. She said, "Hubby, it doesn''t hurt anymore. They''re recovering." Fortunately, these bruises were caused by punches and kicks. After a while, the marks would recover. Otherwise, if there were scars, Yvette would feel insecure about her body, and Chuck might dislike it. "Hubby, go to take a shower first, and then, I''ll take care of you," Yvette bowed her head as she said, blushing shyly. This was the first time in more than a month that she had this kind of expression on her face. It was only for Chuck. She would have no facial expression for others. Chuck heard the words "take care of you". When Yvette uttered them, her voice was lowered. It was a kind of shyness. Chuck could hear it from her tone. Of course, Chuck was excited and went to take a bath. He had been waiting for this day for far too long. He was eager to go into the bathroom. Yvette sat on the sofa and waited nervously. Her husband had been searching for her for ages, so she had to take good care of him that night. Yvette was very confident that she would definitely do well that night. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 The more Yvette thought about it, the more nervous she became. "I''d better go online and do some research again on what to do next," Yvette thought to herself. After all, she had no prior experience in this situation. As she picked up her phone and was about to click the search button, a notification popped out on the screen. It showed one unread message. She hesitated for a moment but her fingers subconsciously clicked into the message. It was a photo. Yvette was overwhelmed then she tried to zoom into the pic with her trembling fingers. It was a photo of a woman holding a baby. There were tears on the woman''s face and her eyes were filled with reluctant and unwillingness. After she saw the picture, she paused for more than ten seconds. She had no memory of this baby but the woman seemed very familiar, based on her instincts. The person in the photo looked a lot like Yvette, it could even be said that they looked like twins. "This picture seemed like it was taken a long time ago. Is this woman my mother?" It had to be! This type of photo could only be from twenty or thirty years ago and she had no memory of holding this baby before. Plus, it couldn''t be photoshopped. She was very sure of that. Yvette took a quick look at the phone number. It was the old man''s number. "What''s going on? How did he know my mother?" Yvette wondered. Yvette froze and dialed the number. Soon, Levi answered the phone. "The person in the photo..." Yvette felt so nervous. She grew up with huge insecurities because she didn''t have parents. She always assumed that it was either they had passed away or they chose to abandon her. She tried to be optimistic about it by thinking that she was abandoned and her parents were still alive. But now, she saw the photo, so... "It''s your mother," Levi answered. Yvette trembled as she asked, "She is? Then, where is my mother now?" She felt that her heart was about to stop beating. It had been 25 years, just as she was about to leave this in the past, she found news about her parents. "Your mother is still alive, but your father had passed away," he sighed. Yvette''s tears flowed down her cheeks, asking, "Who are you?" "I am your father''s dad, your grandfather. Your mother is with me now. She misses you very much," Levi replied. Yvette froze. "Grandpa? How could my own grandfather put me in so much torture? How could this be?" She thought in disbelief. Yvette was in agony. How did her father die? When did it happen? "Why did you do all this to me? Why?" Yvette asked him. She felt betrayed. The pain of betrayal was killing her. "To train you. To strengthen your skills. It is in your blood. My son is a master of fighting, and so are you. I had seen great potential in you. You will be an excellent master of fighting, just like your father," Levi said. He had seen Yvette''s growth. Her strength would beparable to Karen''s in no time. Yvette shook her head, "No, I don''t want to be a master of fighting. I just want to be with my husband, have children with him, and have a life together." "Shut up! Do you know how your father died? Also, your mother is here waiting for you! Come and find me, I''ll tell you everything!" The old man cried out. He then hung up the phone, and Yvette was left in a daze. Then, she quickly wiped her tears dry as Chuck walked out from the bathroom. He walked over to her feeling nervous but filled with anticipation. "Honey," he called her. When he was taking a bath, he had fantasized about how Yvette would take care of him. When he thought of her shy expression, he got excited. "Hubby, I.. I''m sorry. I''m not in the mood today. I''m sorry." At this time, Yvette''s mind was filled with her parents. How could she have any other thoughts? Chuck smiled and said, "It''s okay, Honey. You''re tired. Let''s go to bed early." Of course, Chuck was disappointed, but he could tell that Yvette was not interested. How could he force her to do it? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Luckily, he could sleep with Yvette in his arms. He felt satisfied and lost the thought of doing it. He fell asleep very quickly. Yvette''s eyes were opened the whole time. She turned on her mobile phone carefully to look at the photo. She freed herself from Chuck''s embrace and kissed him. "Hubby, I''m sorry. I''ll be back soon, either tomorrow or the day after," she whispered to him. Yvette stood up and opened the door quietly. Chuck, who was asleep, didn''t hear a sound. But Wi heard it because she couldn''t sleep the whole time. When she heard the sound, she opened her eyes in suspicion. Yvette was about to head out, but Wi opened the door and walked out of her room. Wi saw the look in Yvette''s eyes and realized that she must have found out about something. However, she did not point it out and acted normal. "Are you heading out at this hour?" Wi asked. "I''m sorry about what happenedst night. I didn''t know," Yvette was sincerely apologizing for hurting Wi''s arm the night before. "It''s okay. Did you tell Chucky that you''re going out?" Wi was worried. Chuck would be anxious if Yvette disappeared again. "No, but I''ll call him tomorrow morning. I should be back soon," Yvette said. She thought that she coulde back soon after she figured out how her father had passed away and after she saw her mother. Wi sighed in her heart. It was not possible for Yvette toe back in one or two days. If she discovered that her father had died in Karen''s hands, would she stille back? Wi could not think about anything else but felt sorry for Chuck. If Chuck knew that Yvette might kill Karen one day, how would he react? "Please take care of my husband for me," Yvette said. "Alright," Wi replied. Yvette left the house and Wi was silent. She really wanted to keep Yvette here. After all, it was easy for her to keep Yvette. But how? And what reason could she use? It was cruel to hide Yvette from the truth this whole time. Wi sighed and went to Chuck''s room. She opened the door and saw Chuck sleeping soundly, but his quilt was kicked away from him. "Why can''t you sleep properly? What if you catch a cold? How ufortable must that be?" Wi chuckled at the sight and walked in, covering Chuck with the quilt. But Chuck was having a dream. He took Wi''s hand and muttered, "Honey, kiss me." He pulled on Wi''s arm, and she felt embarrassed. "Let go of me, Chucky. Be a good boy." Wi struggled lightly and patted Chuck''s chest, making him sleep even more soundly. He let go of her eventually, and Wi breathed a sigh of relief. She then walked out of the room. Yvette went to the roadside and took a taxi to her destination. She called Levi, and he told her what to do. When she arrived at the ce, a car was parked by the roadside. Yvette opened the car door and went in. Then, she drove to the ce that the old man had mentioned. Soon, she had arrived. It was in front of a hidden house, and Yvette knew that Levi was a very cautious person. She opened the door and entered. When she saw the old man, she didn''t know how to feel. The man was her grandfather, but he had tortured her for so long. Yvette''s heart was filled with hatred, but at this time, how could she be angry with him? "Grandpa, where is my mother?" Yvette asked. She came over to look for her, but her mother wasn''t here. "Your mother is abroad. If you want to see her, you must go abroad and find her." Levi did not hide this from her. It was true. She was in the United States. "How did my father die?" Yvette sighed with sadness. "Your father died terribly. He was tortured to death. He started off his life in the United States and did a lot of business. His business was so sessful that others were envious and jealous of him. Therefore, some people used dirty means to attack him. They caught your father and forced him to hand over all of thepany''s money. Your father did as they wished, but he was still tortured to death," Levi sighed once he finished exining. His eyes were red with tears. He was full of hatred and sorrow. His body trembled and his face was ferocious and scary. When Yvette heard this, the coldness and cruelty in her eyes reappeared. "Who? Who killed my father?" At this time, Yvette''s whole body was as cold as ice. "Do you really want to know?" The old man asked. "Yes, I haven''t met my father but I must make whoever it was that had hurt him pay! I want this person to suffer much more pain than my father did!" Yvette bellowed coldly. She definitely wanted to do this. She could have had a beautiful childhood and a happy family, but it was destroyed by this person. If she didn''t kill this person, she couldn''t have peace of mind. "Well, let me tell you this, you have seen this person before. He is your so-called husband''s mother, Karen Lee!" Levi said with a voice filled with resentment. "What? Grandpa, what did you say?" Yvette was in stupefied upon hearing him. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 How could it be possible? Yvette didn''t think it was possible. She had seen Karen before and Karen didn''t seem like that kind of person. If it was Karen who had killed her father, then Chuck and her..... Yvette was in pain. This was not true! It couldn''t be! "Do you not believe me? I know you''ve met Karen before, so you should be aware that she''s two- faced. You have no idea how cruel she can be. Do you think she had earned the money she gave Chuck? No, your father earned that money. She''s a cruel robber!" Levi said. He was full of sorrow. Yvette still couldn''t believe it. Levi continued, "Yvette, are you still going to refer to Chuck as your husband? How can you betray your father?" "I..." Yvette''s knees gave up and she sat on the ground with her mind nked. How could it be this way? When she arrived here, she had nned to figure things out about her family and leave with Chuck after that. So how did it be like this? "Yvette, don''t assume that Karen is a good person just because she let you go thest time. Be aware that all the money she has now used to be your father''s. Did you know that? Every penny she gave to Chuck should have been yours, but she took it for herself. She didn''t kill you only to take advantage of you and torture you. She is your enemy. She killed your father but lied to you about it. She wants you to call her ''mother''. She is a psycho, and this is how she tortures you!" Levi''s tone wasced with fury as he spoke again, not giving her a chance to think. Yvette was bewildered. She didn''t expect this to be the case at all. Was it true that her money which used to be her father''s¡ª had been snatched away by Karen? "How could this be?" Yvette thought exasperatedly. She shook her head and felt as if she was in agony, uttering, "Grandpa, my husband¡ª" p! The old man pped Yvette and the skin on her face turned red from the harsh force. There was blood at the corners of her mouth. She cried, "Grandpa, is it true? My father was killed by my husband''s¡ª" p! He pped her again and shouted bitterly, "Why are you still calling him that? He''s the son of the person who killed your father!" Yvette''s face was numb, but it did not hurt as much as her heart did. "If you don''t believe me, you can ask her in person. She won''t deny it. Yvette, you must understand. Not only did she kill your father, but she also took away everything that belonged to you. Her present car, her current status, and the hotel that she owns, all of these should have been yours. Don''t you understand?" Levi scolded. "But..." Yvette felt that even if Karen had killed her father, Chuck, who had grown up with her, was still innocent. It had nothing to do with him. "Yvette, I know what you''re thinking. Do you think Chuck is innocent? You''re so naive. Chuck knows that his family is rich because of your money, so he doesn''t dare to tell you the truth. He''s afraid that you''ll take everything back if you learn the truth. He''s afraid that he''ll be a pauper, that''s why he kept you in the dark. Do you understand now?" The old man sighed. Yvette shed tears and said in denial, "It''s not like that. My husband is not like that. No." Levi raised his hand and wanted to p Yvette again, but he couldn''t bring himself to do it. He sighed and walked away, took out aputer, and opened the video that had been sealed for a long time. He called her, "Come here. You will see that I''m not lying to you." Yvette stood up and walked over. Then, the old man yed the video for Yvette. There was a man in the video. Yvette had never seen him before, but she could tell that this man was her father. He was escaping and there was a woman chasing behind him. Yvette scrutinized the video as she watched. The woman was holding a dagger in her hand. She was very young, about 20 years old, and she was expressionless. She caught up with her father and stabbed his heart with the dagger. Yvette knew this woman. She was Karen. Although it had been more than 20 years, she had maintained her appearance well. Hence, she still looked the same now as she did then. It turned out that her husband''s mother had killed her father! Yvette''sst hope shattered. She stared at the video and saw Karen pull out the dagger. Her father struggled on the ground and finally stopped moving. He must have been so desperate. There was hatred in Yvette''s eyes as thoughts wandered, "How could you do this? How could you?" Levi looked at her and said, "Do you understand now? Karen is a cruel person. Everything she has now should be yours. She took everything from your father. From today onward, you have to im everything back for your father''s sake. You have to kill both Karen and Chuck to avenge your father!" Yvette was now as ruthless as a tigress, she asked, "What should I do? Tell me how to do it!" Yvette was consumed entirely by hatred. "It''s simple. Use the same method Karen did when she murdered your father and stole his money. Give her a taste of her medicine!" the old man answered coldly. Yvette shook her head, "Yes, but my husband is innocent. I don''t¡ª" p! Levi pped her across the face again, bellowing, "Do you dare to say it again to your dead father?" Yvette''s tears flowed down her cheeks, her heart was trapped within her chaotic emotions, struggling. She said stubbornly, "No, I don''t want to hurt him. He is my hus¡ª" p! "What are you talking about? You just saw how your father had died. How dare you call your enemy your husband? How will you face your father?" The old man was full of hatred as he berated her. Yvette''s entire face was red and swollen. After being pped so many times, she didn''t feel the pain anymore. It was her heart that really hurt. She sat on the ground with despair in her eyes. Karen had killed her father, so it was her duty to kill Karen. But Chuck was innocent. He didn''t know anything. Was she going to kill the person who had spent so many years with her? "Say it. Say that you will kill Karen and Chuck! Say it to your dead father!" Levi roared. Yvette was crying in misery as she said, "I will kill Karen. I will kill her to avenge my father. And I will kill... I will kill... No, my husband is innocent." Levi was in disconste, he raised his leg and kicked Yvette. Yvette''s stomach ached and she spat blood. He scolded, "If you don''t say it, I will beat you until you die! Say it!" Yvette got off the ground and her eyes were engulfed by anger and cruelty...N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chuck woke up in the morning but he couldn''t find Yvette. He was scared. Where did Yvette go? Chuck ran out, calling, "Auntie Logan, Auntie Logan..." "Yes, I''m making breakfast in the kitchen," Wi responded. "Yvette is missing." Chuck was anxious. How could she disappear? Yvette was finest night. Why did she disappear? "I know. Last night, she mentioned that she has something to attend to and that she would be back either today or tomorrow," Wi said gently. However, Chuck was very anxious and Wi''s heart ached for him. Yvette did not call home even once for the entire night. She must have been brainwashed. Wi regretted that she didn''t stop Yvette the night before. She couldn''t do it because of Chuck. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. If Wi said so, then Yvette must have gone out for some matters. But where did she go? Why didn''t she answer her phone? Chuck was worried, so he sent a text message to Yvette to ask her when she would be back. However, Yvette didn''t reply. "Don''t worry. Go outside and wait for a while. I''ll make breakfast for you," Wi smiled and comforted. "Okay. Auntie Logan, do you have spare clothes? I need to change," Chuck asked as he did not have any spare clothes. "Yes, yes, go to my room and get it. There are clean clothes there. I forgot to take them out for you," Wi replied with a smile. Then, Chuck went into Wi''s room. It was his first time entering her room, and the first thing he noticed was a pleasant fragrance in it. He went in and saw the clothes on the sofa that Wi had prepared for him. She was so thoughtful. Chuck took the clothes and was about to leave, but then he saw a chest of drawers near the bed. One of the drawers was not closed. Next, Chuck walked over to close the drawer for Wi. Wi, who was making breakfast in the kitchen, felt that she should take Chuck for a walk. Since he was in Central City, she had to do her duty as a host. So, where should they go? Suddenly, she thought of a problem and her face turned as red as an apple. She had forgotten to close the drawer when she woke up that morning. Wi put down the spat and went to her room. She was nervous. What if Chuck saw the cat mask in it and learned that it was her whom he had kissed? How would she face him then? Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Wi walked into the room and she was extremely nervous. When she saw Chuck''s hand reach for the chest of drawers, her heartbeat quickened. She hurriedly shouted, "Chucky!" Chuck turned around and said, "Auntie Logan, your drawer is not closed." "Oh, thank you. Come and have breakfast." Wi walked over and closed the drawer. She was relieved. Fortunately, Chuck did not see anything. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to face him. It would have been so awkward for both of them if he had found out. Her beautiful eyes subconsciously looked at Chuck''s lips, thinking, "Silly boy, you mistakenly thought that I was Yvette and took my first kiss." Chuck walked out of the room to change his clothes. Wi breathed a sigh of relief and opened the drawer. When she saw the cat mask inside, she was felt particrly reluctant to throw it away. The longer she kept it, the more so. Wi did not know why she felt this way. She hesitated and carefully removed the mask to put it somewhere else before she left the room. When she stepped outside, she saw that Chuck had changed his clothes. It really fitted him well. Wi went over and tidied his cor. Chuck was dazed just by looking at Wi''s gentle eyes. She was so considerate. Actually, he was really struggling when he was in her room just now. When a man entered a woman''s room, his curiosity would drive him in wanting to see certain things, such as her clothes. Chuck was no exception. Especially for a woman as perfect as Wi was. What color and types of clothes did she like? Are they branded or custom-made? This was what Chuck wanted to know. He had actually wanted to secretly take a peep. After all, Chuck had a good feeling about Wi. He had even dreamed about her for a few days in a row the last time Wi went to look for him. However, there was a huge gap in their statuses. If his mother knew about his inappropriate thoughts about Wi, she would definitely be angry. Thinking of this, Chuck stopped his thoughts and he controlled himself. If Wi caught him, he would be so embarrassed. Wi was a gentle character, so even if she found out, she definitely would not beat or scold him. She would probably just gradually keep a distance from him. This was thest thing that Chuck wanted. But at this moment, Wi wagged her fingers right in front of his eyes, and Chuck really wanted to catch her hands. "Are you hungry? Let''s eat," Wi said with a smile. Wi went to the kitchen to serve the dishes. Chuck sighed. She looked so enticing from the back. Unfortunately, Wi will never dress in sexy clothing. Chuck had known her for so long and he had never seen her in sexy clothes, not even a bodycon. Given Wi''s figure, it would definitely be a pleasant sight if she wore a suspender or the sort along with a pair of skinny jeans. Unfortunately, Wi wouldn''t do it. It was such a pity. Wi''s had such a good figure but she was unwilling to show it. Maybe Wi was a conservative woman. Chuck was disappointed. He imagined that one day if he was bold enough, he would suggest that she wear such clothing to show off her legs. He didn''t know whether Wi would agree or not. Of course, he could only imagine all these. Chuck did not have the courage to say any of it now. Otherwise, things might get awkward. But once a man had an idea, he might identally let it out, "Auntie Logan, I think your dress..." Wi was stunned, she turned her head and asked. "Chucky, what''s wrong with my dress?" Chuck instantly came to his senses and he was frightened. Was he dumb? Did he identally say what he was thinking? "Auntie Logan, it''s nice to see you in casual clothes," Chuck quickly said with sweat on his forehead. "Really? Thank you." Wi was very happy. She went to the kitchen and served the dishes. She thought privately, "My clothes are ordinary. Why did Chucky say that it was nice?" Did it really look good on her? If anybody else said it, she would be angry. But when Chuck said it, it made her feel ted. After eating with Chuck, Wi wanted to take him out. However, he was not in the mood, so Wi could only stay at home and apany him. She did not have the mood to work either and decided to spend the afternoon with him. Chuck had been calling Yvette but her phone had been switched off. Chuck sighed, pondering, "What happened to Yvette?" "Auntie Logan, you should go and do your work. I''ll be fine on my own." Chuck felt that Wi had a lot of things to do, and she had wasted too much time on him. "I''m not busy. My current job is to apany you," Wi said and smiled. She thought that even if she didn''t go out with Chuck, spending time with him at home was nice. Chuck was embarrassed to hold Wi back. So, he simply mentioned that he wanted to go to her company. Of course, Wi agreed. She changed her clothes immediately and asked Chuck which company he wanted to go to. There were so manypanies under Wi''s management. Chuck said that anypany would be fine. Wi thought for a while and decided to go to the holiday resort. That way, they could rx and enjoy a meal at the resort. There were more than a dozen holiday resorts under Wi''s name, and they were all very luxurious andrge. Chuck agreed and followed Wi, getting into her car. She then drove to their destination. Just then, Chuck''s cell phone rang. It was the stranger''s number again. What on earth did this person want? This person guided him to Yvettest time. What was he going to do now? Chuck looked at the message and saw that it was a number that added him on WhatsApp. Chuck hesitated and added the person. It was under the name "Prince". Chuck was speechless. What era was it? How could this stranger still refer to himself as a prince? Chuckughed at the thought. Wi, who was driving the car, saw it and smiled slightly. She wondered, "What funny thing did you see, Chucky?" What could it be? Soon, the Prince sent a video. Chuck opened it and frowned. It was a video of Yvette. It turned out that Yvette was sitting in a car, and she was talking to the old man who had kidnapped him before. It seemed like they knew each other. Chuck was surprised. Why was Yvette getting along so well with this person? The Prince sent another message, "Do you know the rtionship between Yvette and this person?" Chuck replied to him with a question mark. How would he know? This old man had also kidnapped Yvette! Chuck couldn''t understand why they were sitting together. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Prince replied, "Yvette nned your kidnap. Do you know that?" Chuck was shocked and angered upon reading the message. He replied, "What nonsense are you talking about?" How could it be possible? How could Yvette think of kidnapping him? What was this Prince trying to do? Prince continued, "Think about what I''m saying. Yvette was kidnapped, but how did she escape without any help? The only exnation is that the two of them are on the same team." "Nonsense!" Chuck replied. "Hehe. Think about it yourself!" Meanwhile, in a luxurious room, a man sneered. He continued to reply Chuck, "I''m helping you. Yvette was eyeing your money. She wanted to ckmail you by kidnapping you." Chuck did not respond. The man muttered, "Hmph. Why are you not replying? Aren''t you taking the bait anymore? My good cousin, you''ve be smarter. Karen has trained you because she wants you topete with me. But, are you worthy? I am telling you the truth and yet you don''t believe it. You''re really stupid! But whether you''re smart or a fool, you''re not worthy enough topete with me anyway. Let''s see how it goes!" The man continued to message Chuck, "If you don''t believe me, can you exin Yvette''s recent behaviour?" "Hmph. Still not replying?" The man sneered and continued to send a video. It was a video of Yvette hugging the old man. At that moment in the video, Yvette had learned that the old man was her grandfather, so she hugged him. But this "Prince" had taken advantage of the moment. When Chuck saw the video, he was stunned. The video showed that Yvette cried and hugged the old man. What on earth was going on? Impossible. Yvette must have cried because she found out the identity of the old man. Did Yvette have a rtionship with the old man? Chuck thought about it. Since he had found his mother, could it be that Yvette, who had no parents since she was young, had found her parents too? Otherwise, why would Yvette simply hug an old man? "What the h*ll do you want?" Chuck replied angrily. Prince texted, "To tell you the truth behind the video. Yvette will do harm to you, and you''ll see this soon. Also, I have another interesting video to show you." Ding! Chuck received another video. He clicked on it and was immediately stunned. It was a video of him kissing the woman in the cat mask outside the bar. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chuck looked at the video carefully, recalling the light and soft kiss. He would never forget that feeling. Although Chuck really wanted to know who this woman was, he suddenly thought of a problem. Was this ''Prince'' actually monitoring him? Chuck had goosebumps at the thought of this. What on earth did the ''Prince'' want? "What is this supposed to mean?" Chuck replied. He was on high alert. "I just find it interesting. I asked you to find Yvette, but you kissed this woman. What do you think? Do you want to know who this woman is? I can tell you." Meanwhile, the man sneered as he sent the message. "No, I''m not interested," Chuck replied. He should not have met this woman. It was just a beautiful encounter. The other party replied, "Oh, really? I''ll just tell you anyway. The woman is Wi Logan!" "What?" Chuck eximed. Both Chuck and Wi, who was driving, were shocked. Why did Chuck suddenly react like that? She parked her car at the roadside and asked with concern, "What happened, Chucky?" Chuck thought it was impossible. How could the woman be Wi who he had kissed that day? It was so wrong. If he were to kiss Wi, she would definitely refuse. Chuck felt that Wi had always treated him like a child. She doted on him, and she definitely would not allow him to kiss her. "Auntie Logan, I''m fine," Chuck answered her. He believed that it was impossible. However, Chuck realized that Wi had a figure that was quite simr to Yvette''s. Both of them were perfect and sexy. Although Wi never wore tight clothing, her figure could not be obscured by her loose clothes. This was especially true when she was wearing a dress. One could tell from her calf how perfect her body was. Chuck thought that the only difference between Wi''s and Yvette''s figure was that Wi had a slightly better body than Yvette did. After all, Wi was a master of martial arts. She trained all year round, so her figure was at its best. Although Yvette exercised often too, she was still not yet the standard of a master. Thinking of this, Chuck''s heart rate quickened. If it was really Wi that night, then he must have been very lucky! He had kissed the gentle Wi! "Well, if you have something to say, just say it. Don''t keep it to yourself. You can tell me everything. As long as you are willing to share, I am willing to listen to you," Wi said gently. Chuck''s heart started beating even faster. He looked down at the video on his mobile phone. It was the moment when Chuck went in to kiss the cat-masked woman. Was she really Auntie Logan? But her behavior seemed normal, there wasn''t anything unusual. Her eyes were so pure and so gentle. Chuck was disappointed. It couldn''t be Wi. It was impossible. She loved him very much, but if he did something out of line, she would definitely be angry. "Auntie Logan, where were you the day before yesterday?" Chuck asked tentatively. He was really nervous. If it was truly Wi, then he would be so happy. "The day before yesterday? I was at home," Wi replied with a smile and realized that something was wrong. Did Chucky find out about that night? It would be so embarrassing if she admitted it. She couldn''t admit it! She absolutely couldn''t! Hearing this, Chuck was disappointed. It seemed like it was not Auntie Logan. Her expression was too natural. He then said, "Well, Auntie Logan, you can continue driving now." Wi nodded, "Okay, tell me if you have something to say." "Auntie Logan, may I ask you a personal question?" Chuck did not give up. "Sure." Wi was still smiling, but she seemed very nervous as she thought, "Chucky, don''t ask nonsense. If not, I won''t know how to answer you." "Auntie Logan, how would you react if a man suddenly kisses you? ... Auntie Logan, is it very rude of me if I were to ask you this question?" Chuck felt bad when he saw that Wi was stunned. He thought that Wi might be angry. He was so stupid. Whether the woman was Wi or not, he should not be asking such an obvious question! Chuck couldn''t help but feel uneasy when he asked the question. "I think I will give that person a bad beating, a very bad beating," Wi said. Disappointment filled Chuck again. It probably wasn''t her. If he had kissed Wi that night, her first reaction would be to hit him. He nodded, "Alright, Auntie Logan. That will be all." "Okay, then I will continue driving." Wi turned her head and breathed a sigh of relief. She did not want to admit it. She smiled as she continued to drive while saying in her mind, "Stop asking, Chucky. I won''t admit it." Chuck continued to chat with the person, "Why do you say that she''s Wi?" He replied, "If you don''t believe me, go to her room and have a look. Maybe you will find that cat mask again. By then, you will know that I am not lying to you." The man sneered coldly. Tricking Chuck took effort. Go to Wi''s room? Chuck''s heart raced in his chest again. "Well, should I?" Chuck hesitated. He was confused. He just wanted to see if there was a cat mask, Wi should not mind. Otherwise, Chuck couldn''t let this matter go. Chuck was in a dilemma, thus he didn''t reply to the message. But he wondered about going into Wi''s room. Then, Chuck changed the topic and continued asking about Yvette. Chuck wanted to figure out everything about her. However, Prince replied, "Don''t worry, I will tell you more about Yvette. But you still don''t believe me now, so you''d better go to Wi''s room tonight to search for the mask. The mask should still be in her room. If you missed it, then you will never know if it was her." Chuck thought for a moment and did not reply. However, he turned his head and said, "Auntie Logan, I might have been spied on." Wi was stunned at his words, and there was a cold light in her beautiful eyes. She said, "Don''t worry, Chucky. I will help you find out whoever is spying on you." Chuck felt at ease when he heard Wi''s words. Had he be a target? Chuck didn''t want to be fooled. Wi drove Chuck to the holiday resort. When she got out of the car, she told someone to deal with Chuck''s matter about being spied on. After that, Wi and Chuck went for a meal after they had strolled around the holiday resort. When it was about 8 o''clock, Wi said that they should just stay there since it was already night time. Chuck had been thinking of searching Wi''s room all night. How would he get the opportunity to enter Wi''s room if they stayed at the resort? Thus, Chuck told her that it would be better to sleep at home. Wi certainly agreed, so she drove him home. When Chuck arrived at his room, he watched the video over and over again. He felt that Wi might really be the person he kissed at that night. But why didn''t she resist at that time? Was it because she doted him too much and didn''t want to beat him? And perhaps that was why she left after the kiss. Chuck analyzed the situation and thought it could be that way, and this further tempted him to search Wi''s room. Chuck suddenly recalled the moment in Wi''s room that morning when she closed the drawer next to the bed. Was the cat mask in the drawer? The more Chuck thought about it, the more excited he became. After pacing back and forth in the hall, he finally nerved himself to knock on Wi''s door. He whispered, "Auntie Logan, Auntie Logan, I am hungry..." It was before daybreak, so Auntie Logan decided to make supper for him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Are you hungry? Wait a minute. I''ll fix you some food," Wi''s voice rang from inside the room. Chuck was surprised when Wi opened the door soon after. She had on the loose clothing she usually wore. She said, "Chucky, wait for me. I''ll cook for you now. What do you want to eat? Spaghetti or pizza?" Chuck chose spaghetti. Wi smiled and touched Chuck''s hair affectionately. She was so gentle that Chuck''s heart melted. She then went to the kitchen. Chuck''s breathing became tense. He opened the door and walked in. He first went to the cab beside Wi''s bed and opened the drawer. There were books, documents, and some contracts. There was nothing else. Chuck was disappointed. Wasn''t it here? He continued to search in some other spots. In the wardrobe, he found an exquisite box and saw an article of suggestive clothing he had imagined to see. However, he didn''t dare to look at it for too long or overthink. He hurriedly covered it up and searched around, but he still couldn''t find the mask. He was disappointed. It wasn''t Auntie Logan. Chuck sighed and walked to the door. At the same time, Wi''s voice rang from the kitchen, "Chucky, the spaghetti is ready. I''ll bring it to you." Then came Wi''s footsteps. She walked out of the kitchen and Chuck was startled and very frightened. She might be furious if she saw him in her room! Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Chuck rushed to the door and carefully opened it. He saw Wi holding the te of spaghetti and walking towards his room. Chuck felt guilty. Wi was so nice to him that she even served the food to him, yet here he was, sneaking around in her room. Not only that, he even saw her personal clothing. Chuck felt that it was not right to do so. Since he couldn''t find the mask, it meant that it was not Auntie Logan. How could it possibly be her? Chuck came out of Wi''s room and closed the door. Fortunately, the vi was very big. When Wi went to his room, Chuck ran to the main entrance and pretended that he was outside for some fresh air. He said, "Auntie Logan, I am outside." "Are you bored? Well, I''ve brought you the food." Wi was just about to knock on his room door when she heard Chuck''s voiceing from the entrance. She then walked over with the te of spaghetti in her hands. When Chuck saw the food, he was touched. Originally, it was just an excuse, but Wi''s cooking was amazing, so Chuck finished everything. Watching Chuck finish thest bit of food, Wi''s smile deepened and she said gently, "If you are hungry in the future, just tell me at any time." Chuck was so moved that he couldn''t fall asleep when he returned to his room. Sigh. Was it really not Auntie Logan?" He sighed. It would have been great if he had kissed Auntie Logan. Unfortunately, it wasn''t her. He couldn''t find the cat mask in her room. Did she throw it away? That was likely! Wi returned to her room. Shey on the bed and closed her eyes. After a while, she stood up and took out the cat mask from the bottom of the cab. She sat on the bed, touching it with her fingers, a smile on her face. Suddenly, her beautiful eyes dimmed a little. She muttered, "Chucky, you''re only 19 years old, but I''m already 30. There is arge age gap between us. I''m getting old, but you''re still so young. We''re not suitable for each other." Wi sighed and sat down on the bed. She couldn''t fall asleep. She shook her head in disappointment. What was she thinking? She put down the mask again. There was a secretpartment that kept a number of things, such as medicine for treating wounds. ...... "Why are you not here? Are you stilling?" Regine sat in the car and curled her lips. She had not slept well recently. It was all Chuck''s fault. He had seduced her at the bar and embarrassed her when she made the first move. At that moment, he must have beenughing at her. Thinking of this, Regine got angry again. She had been fooling around in the same bar for the past few days, but she hadn''t seen Chuck. She thought, "Why did Ie here?" "We''reing," Regine''s friends said as they approached her. They did not drive here because Regine''s car was spacious enough to fit all of them. Both of her friends were in pairs, and only Regine was single. "Hey, Regine, didn''t I see you flirt with a muscr man thest time we were at the party? That man has a good figure. How did it go? Is he handsome?" Her friend asked jokingly. Another friend said, "I''ve seen that man too. He doesn''t have many muscles, but the lines were amazing. He''s really... perfect. He''s definitely handsome! Absolutely!" "Handsome? No, he was ugly," Regine curled her lips and answered. "Really? How ugly?" The friend smiled, asking. "He is just in ugly. Extremely ugly." Regine was angry at the thought of Chuck, she scolded, "Why did you mention him? He is just a fraud!" "No way, Regine. What did he cheat you on? Your body? It can''t be your body, right?" The friend asked with concern. "How could it be? If he dared to touch me, I''ll beat him up. Hmph!" Regine snorted. How could she possibly let Chuck touch her? Impossible! Her friend then said, "Regine, you can''t be like this. I think that man is quite handsome. You should take the initiative and contact him. You see, we already have boyfriends. You must be more proactive!" "What initiative? Why should I take the initiative?" Regine scoffed in response. She decided that it was impossible. She thought incredulously, "Are you kidding me? Take initiative with Chuck?" "Yes, take initiative. I think that person must be... eh, Chuck?" Her friend suddenly said. "What Chuck? That person is not Chuck. Stop talking nonsense!" Regine blushed and quickly became defensive. If her friends found out, she would be so embarrassed. "No, isn''t that loser Chuck?" Her friend pointed somewhere. Right then, Regine followed the direction she was pointing and saw Chuck walking along the road. It seemed like he had entered a building. Why hadn''t he left Central City yet? If he hadn''t left yet, why didn''t he go to her hotel? Was it because he needed to pay or was the hotel not good enough for him? Regine was frustrated. She thought Chuck had gone back. She didn''t expect him to still be in Central City. Where was he staying then? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The more Regine thought about it, the angrier she became. "Regine, why did he enter that building? You mentioned that he is very rich. Could that building be his?" Her friendsughed. The building was the international headquarters of a filmpany. How could it belong to him? "That''s possible," Regine said. She was not angry anymore. She thought that Chuck had the za and other businesses, so maybe he was indeed the boss of the filmpany. At this point, Regine dared not look down on him. If he was not the boss, what was he doing there? "Maybe? Regine, you''ve always said that he''s rich, but he doesn''t seem like it. Instead, he looks like an absolute poor loser. Tell me, did he offer you some sort of benefit for saying that?" Her friend couldn''t understand and questioned. "I swear that he is rich. Why don''t you believe me?" Regine was helpless at her friends'' doubt. She was scared after thest time Chuck had scolded her. The friend shook her head, "I don''t believe it. Regine, if you insist on saying that he''s rich, prove it." "How do you want me to prove it? Hey, why should I even prove it for him?" Regine was angry. Was she out of her mind? Chuck had lied to her! He even grabbed her chest, and it still felt sore to this day. How long had he not touched a woman? Regine shivered. her friend reasoned, "Aren''t you always saying that he''s rich?" Regine retorted, "Yes. I''ve said it. But I don''t have to prove it. Believe it or not, it''s up to you guys." "You can prove it. Look, here hees again... Hey, hey, loser, Chuck!" The friend reached out and called at Chuck. Chuck, who was passing by, was stunned and he looked over. Regine was extremely embarrassed. Why did she have this kind of friends? "Hey,e here. Regine has something to talk to you about. Come here!" Her friend continued to shout. Of course, Chuck didn''t bother to pay them any attention as he had his own business to do. Regine felt embarrassed. He should at leaste over. She was so pissed that she stepped out of the car and called, "Hey,e here for a minute." Chuck hesitated for a while and walked over. After all, it sounded like Regine''s tone was somewhat civil. "What do you want?" Chuck asked directly. It was not easy for Regine to say it, but she was angry, so she asked, "Hey, you grabbed me at that time. Can''t I just tell you toe over?" It was difficult for her to say these words as she didn''t want to admit it. "Hello, Chuck Cannon, right? Regine has been saying that you are very rich. Is that true?" Regine''s friends got out of the car as well and questioned. "No," Chuck denied. What was wrong with these two women? "No? I don''t think you are either. It seems like you don''t have much money, but Regine keeps insisting so. I have to check because I have obsessivepulsive disorder." Her friendughed after speaking. Regine was furious, "Chuck, you''re pretending again. You''re obviously rich. Why are you pretending that you''re not?" She was very annoyed. "I''m not pretending. You are all rich," Chuck said. "We''re only average. Just now, Regine mentioned that this international moviepany may be yours. Is that so?" Chuck replied, "No." It was Auntie Logan''spany, not his. A filmpany like that was worth more than tens of billions of dors. "If it''s not yours, what are you doing here?" Regine''s friend snorted softly. "It''s not mine. Can I go now?" Chuck was irritated. He had spent the past few days worrying about Yvette. Naturally, his fuse got shorter with these people questioning him incessantly. Her friend then said, "Of course, not. Otherwise, Regine might misunderstand. She said that it was yours just now, but it turns out that we were right. Regine, stop saying that this person is rich." Upon hearing this, Regine felt her anger spike. She reprimanded, "Chuck, why is it so difficult for you to admit that you''re rich?" "It isn''t mine anyway," Chuck responded. He was getting annoyed. What was their issue? "Forget it, Regine. Let''s go, we''re going out to have fun. By the way, Chuck, did you just go into the building to take photos and show off?" Regine''s friend mocked. He replied, "No, I went in to look for my Auntie Logan." "Auntie Logan? What is your Auntie Logan doing inside? Is she sweeping the floor or serving tea?" Regine''s friends sneered with sarcasm. Chuck frowned at their words. "Is your house dirty? Why don''t I help you with the cleaning?" Just then, Wi walked over and said with a smile. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Wi suddenly appeared and spoke, causing Regine''s friends to frown. Of course, they could see that Wi was beautiful. Judging by her temperament alone, they knew that she was not an ordinary person. However, being spoken to like this, Regine''s friends were unhappy. Regine had met Wi before and she knew that Wi was Chuck''s aunt. Initially, she had thought that Wi was supporting Chuck financially, but it turned out she was wrong. From her temperament alone, one could tell that Wi was rich. This kind of self-restraint was natural. "My family has a lot ofnds. I have three houses in Central City, which is a total of 700 square meters. You can go and clean them," Regine''s friend sneered. The second friend added, "My family also has four apartments. They are more than 500 square meters. You can go and clean them too! Don''t worry, I will pay you the money. I won''t ask you to do it for free." Chuck was furious. He had the urge to get the better of these b*tchy women. How could they ask Auntie Logan to clean their houses? Are they even worthy? Wi''s smile did not change. Regine hurriedly lowered her voice and said to her friends, "Heidi and Wendy, stop talking. She''s very rich." Her friend snorted, "Rich? Why can''t I tell?" Another friend also ridiculed, "Yes, why can''t I tell either? Does it mean that one is rich just because they walked out of this building? Then, aren''t everyone inside all billionaires?" Her friends'' voices were loud¡ª deliberately loud, noisy, not to mention sarcastic. Regine was anxious. Why did she have such friends? Their families'' statuses were slightly lower than that of Regine''s, but their worth was also worth hundreds of millions of dors. However, they were very arrogant, and Regine found herself completely speechless. Chuck was incredibly wealthy, so how could his aunt be poor? "No problem, how much are you going pay me?" Wi yed along and asked with a smile. Regine''s friend answered, "Hmm... I have a friend who runs a babysitters'' introduction center. Based on her price, I will give you 300 dors per house. One house is enough to busy you for two days. I have three houses." Another then said, "I have five houses, so eight houses it is. That''s 2,400 dors! Not bad! That could be half of your one month''s sry, right?" Regine''s friends taunted her. Of course, they had to. They were already unhappy, very much because Wi was so beautiful. They could see that both of their boyfriends were staring at her, so they despised her. "That''s not enough. I charge by the second. 2,400 dors? That is not worth even one second of my time," Wi''s smile remained as she spoke. Chuck was sure that Wi, a sessful businesswoman, could make easy money. Not to mention that she probably made enormous amounts. In Wi''s eyes, two thousand dors was really nothing. "Haha, what a joke! What do you mean that you make money by the second? Don''t tell me that you''re a prostitute," Regine''s friend burst outughing. Regine was shocked. She believed in her friend''s words. Since Chuck was so rich, this woman was definitely also very rich. Despite that, Regine was surprised to learn that Wi actually counted her earnings by second. p! Suddenly, Chuck pped Regine''s friend. He couldn''t take it anymore. How could they say that Auntie Logan was selling herself? Her friend, who was covering her face with her hand, was stunned. Wi was stunned too, but there was a tenderness in her beautiful eyes. This child was so good to her. "Shut up!" Chuck was in a rage. It was absolutely uneptable to Chuck that they would say that Wi was selling herself. "D*mn it, how dare you hit me!" Regine''s friend screamed like a madwoman. "What''s wrong with hitting you? Do you know how manypanies there are under my aunt? This building belongs to her, of course, she earns money by the second," Chuck red at her and said. "What? This building belongs to her?" Regine''s friend shivered and was in disbelief. Regine was even more shocked. How could Wi be so rich? If the building was hers, that meant this international moviepany was hers too! "Yes, this belongs to Auntie Logan," Chuck said affirmatively. Regine''s friends were dumbfounded. Chuck mentioned that thepany didn''t belong to him, but it turned out to be Wi''s. Regine was shocked because a few people hade out of the building and walked towards Wi, wearing respectful looks on their faces as if they had something to ask. Regine had seen these people before. They used to stay in her hotel, and they were all the executives of the filmpany. "Regine, is it true? Is this moviepany really hers?" Her friend asked with an anxious voice. It was incredible. They had never seen these people before, but they were definitely not ordinary people! Regine said, "Yes, these people are the executives of the filmpany. And they are so polite towards her. How can thepany not belong to her?" Now, she believed itpletely. She had no choice but to believe it. Regine''s friends were bewildered. If Wi was the boss, she definitely made more than 2,400 dors per second. "Okay, you can decide for yourselves. You don''t have to ask me," Wi said to the executives. "Understood," the executives nodded politely and went back. Wi then turned to Regine''s friends and said, "Wyatt Henry, the daughter of Benjamin Lee, if I clean your houses, one house will take one day. Eight houses will take eight days. Ten hours a day is sixty-four hours. ording to my rate of 100,000 dors per second, which is the lowest that I can go, you will need to pay me..." Regine''s friends were frightened. Given this, even all of their assets were not enough to pay her. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry," Regine''s friends apologized hurriedly. They were really scared. They were also not fools. Of course, they knew what an international moviepany meant. They were definitely not of that level. They were nothing whenpared to those people. "No, I''ve epted the deal. It doesn''t matter what kind of job it is, as long as I can make money. You guys get ready," Wi shook her head and insisted. "No, I''m sorry. I''m sorry, okay? We were wrong." Regine''s friends started crying out of fear. If their respective family knew about this, they will be in trouble. "I''m sorry," Regine added. She didn''tment on anything, but she couldn''t watch her friends cry like this. Wi looked at Regine with her beautiful gaze and smiled as usual. "Regine, help us. Please ask Chuck to help us!" Her friends begged. They felt terrified, and the more they thought about it, the more fearful they became. "Chuck, please help. My friends know that they were wrong," Regine had no choice but to ask for Chuck''s help. Chuck frowned. He was really angry, and he didn''t intend to help. "Yes, we know we were wrong. We really do!" "Chucky, let''s go for dinner. I''m hungry," Wi ignored their cries and said to Chuck. Chuck nced at Regine. This meant that Wi had let them off. Chuck was speechless and he said, "Auntie Logan..." "I''m really hungry. Let''s go and eat," Wi simply smiled. Chuck couldn''t resist her gentle smile at all, so he agreed. Wi''s driver drove her Rolls-Royce from the parking lot and stopped beside Wi. The driver opened the door and Wi sat in the driver''s seat. "Chucky,e on, it''s time for dinner." Chuck got into the car. Regine bit her lip and uttered, "Thank you." Chuck turned around and said, "I didn''t do anything. It''s just that Auntie Logan waszy to argue with you guys." After saying that, Chuck sat in the car and Wi drove away. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Rolls-Royce! This woman is really rich!" Regine''s friends were envious. "Don''t talk nonsense next time. It would''ve been effortless for thatdy to finish you guys. All of you were nearly in serious trouble, do you know that?" Regine felt scared. Her father had told her that in Central City, there was a person whose family name was Logan and should never be provoked. Was that woman the said person? Chuck had always referred to her as Auntie Logan, so she must be! "How were we supposed to know that loser... Chuck turns out to be rich, and that his aunt is even richer." Regine''s friends pursed their lips. Regine sighed, "Get into the car. Do you still want to go and have fun?" They all got into the car and said, "Hey Regine, wasn''t Chuck your ssmate? Did anything happen when you two when you were studying?" "No, and stop thinking about it." Regine was furious when they mentioned this. When she was drunk previously, Chuck had admitted to secretly looking at her figure while they were studying. "I think Chuck is not bad. Regine, why don''t you get together with him? He was staring at your legs just now." "Really?" Regine didn''t even notice it herself. "What the he*l was he looking at? He''s the most despicable person ever. He was the one who groped me in the bar the other time. I..." Regine spilled the beans. Her friends were stunned and they kept asking Regine questions. As a result, she had no choice but to admit everything. Her friends were shocked and they asked, "So, you fell in love with him?" Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Regine blushed and quickly said, "No, don''t talk nonsense!" her friend said, "What nonsense? You said it yourself. He has a good figure and strong muscles. You fell in love with him, and you took the initiative to flirt with him!" "Yes, he has a good figure, but if I knew that it was him, I wouldn''t have taken the initiative to talk to him!" Regine pursed her lips. It was impossible, absolutely impossible. If she knew that it was Chuck, would she still shamelessly flirt with him? How was that possible? "But don''t you like him even just a little? Otherwise, why are you so angry?" Her friend analyzed. "Absolutely not. He is a liar. He is obviously rich, but when he was in school, he pretended to be poor. Not only that, he even peeked at me. When I bent down, he secretly looked at my assets. Don''t you think he is evil?" Regine felt that she could not exin it clearly, so she became angrier. Her friend was confused, "How did you know that he peeked at you?" Another nodded, "That''s right, he certainly won''t tell you this kind of thing!" "Who else? He admitted it in his room that day!" Regine was fuming. Chuck evenmented that she was not in good shape at that time. How old was she at that time? How could he gawk at her? "Regine, that''s not right. Why were you in his room?" Her friend asked curiously. The friend beside her asked as well, "I also find it strange that the two of you were in the same room. Did this happen after the incident?" "No, I was drunk, so he brought me to his room. Can you guys stop talking nonsense?" Regine was annoyed because she didn''t know what she was saying. Her friend gasped, "You were drunk? D*mn it, did he take advantage of you?" "No, no! How could I possibly let him do that? That is absolutely impossible!" Regine denied as she was very sure that didn''t happen. "Regine, I think both of you were wrong. You were drunk so you don''t know what happened at all. Let''s go to the hospital for a pregnancy test," her friend suggested kindly. Upon hearing this, Regine broke down internally. How could that be possible? They wanted her to get a pregnancy test? What terrible friends she had! "Stop talking nonsense. Nothing happened between him and me," Regine emphasized, nearly speechless. Her friends looked at each other. Did they really not? They couldn''t believe it. "F*ck, what''s with your expressions?" Regine looked at them and cursed. She wanted to chase after Chuck and confront him immediately. But if she was to confront him, wouldn''t everything be exposed? And if it did, Regine would absolutely not be able to face Chuck anymore. After all, if Chuck clearly knew that he had vited her, wouldn''t heugh at her? "Regine, since the both of you have slept together before, you guys should at least try dating," her friend continued. "No, stop talking. Let''s go for dinner!" Regine turned down the suggestion instantly. She was driving, and she didn''t want to talk about this anymore. How was it possible for her to fall in love with Chuck? Regine would never do that. It was like he had worn a mask the other day. She was looking at him and yet she didn''t realize that she was. ...... Wi took Chuck to a restaurant. They ate in a private room. In fact, Chuck really wanted to be with Wi because when he was around her, he always felt at ease. Wi was considerate and she would always know what was on his mind. After they finished eating, although Chuck was reluctant to let Wi return to thepany, he didn''t want to keep her. Therefore, Wi had no choice but to agree. They went to the parking lot. Wi was about to send him back when the Prince texted Chuck again, telling him where Yvette was. Chuck decided to go over and have a look. It was nearby, after all, and Chuck was really worried about Yvette. "Auntie Logan, just drop me off here. I''ll go and buy something for myself." That was all Chuck could say to Wi. "Chucky, I''m willing to apany you all day long, no matter how long it takes," Wi said in a gentle voice. She thought that he was a sensible and innocent child. Chuck was moved by her words. He hummed in response, opened the car door and then went to look for Yvette. Wi was worried. She parked the car and then secretly followed behind. She didn''t want anything bad to happen to Chuck. Chuck went to the address that Prince had given him. When they arrived at the location, they found out that it was a private club. Chuck was not a member, so he could not enter. However, the club belonged to Wi. When she saw it, she immediately called someone to let him in. Just as Chuck was trying to figure out a way to get in, a security guard arrived to wee him. He was confused. As he was desperate to see Yvette, he didn''t think much about it and followed the guard in. Wi then arrived at the door and immediately ordered the staff to provide Chuck with the best service he could get. The manager came out to wee her, and Wi followed her into the office. Through the surveince camera, Wi watched Chuck entering the club. She felt at ease and sat down to watch quietly. "Inform all the organizations under my name in Central City that Chucky may go wherever he pleases and nobody can stop him," Wi ordered. "Yes, President Logan." The manager obeyed. Wi had so many industries in Central City and the manager was both curious and envious. Who was this Chucky? If Wi gave such an order, then Chucky must be truly honored! He could just do anything he pleased. Wi continued to look on at the monitor with a smile on her face. She muttered, "Chucky, what are you doing here? Are you here for fun? Do you find the club fun?" Concurrently, Chuck was looking for Yvette. The Prince mentioned that a second-generation rich was holding a birthday party in the private room of this club and that Yvette was in this private room. However, Chuck was convinced that Yvette didn''t know anyone there, so why would she take part in such a party? Chuck walked to the private room with suspicion. "President Logan, the young master of the Woods family is holding a birthday party inside," the manager spoke in a low voice. "Chucky doesn''t know Young Master Woods, so why would he go there?" Wi looked worried. She then ordered, "Take out all the camera recordings from today and show them to me." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, ma''am." The manager immediately did as she said. Wi watched the recordings immediately. Soon, she pressed the pause button. There was a woman on the screen, and the woman was Yvette. Seeing this, the look in Wi''s beautiful eyes became colder. Chuck pushed the door open and walked in. There were too many people inside, and the private room was very big. Most of the people inside were women. They wore very little clothes and they were all partying happily. No one stopped him at the door, so he walked in casually. After all, the club was very strict and not everyone could enter as they please. Chuck looked around, but he didn''t see Yvette anywhere. What was going on? "Haha, just now, Young Master Woods brought a beautiful woman inside. It''s been a long time. I wonder if they''re done," someone said andughed enviously. After all, the woman that Young Master Woods had brought in was very beautiful and had a really attractive figure. Chuck heard this and he went to the door of the room curiously. The private room was sorge that it must have more rooms. Chuck opened the door and went in. The man inside was drunk. He was poisoned. Yes, it was Yvette who had attacked him. Her quest for revenge had begun! Her grandfather had set up a revenge and training n for her. The first thing she needed to do was to start with Wi. If a man died in Wi''s ce, not to mention that he was a young master of a rich family, then the public would not be easily convinced. Yvette was ready to take action, but the door suddenly opened. Yvette''s eyes turned extra ruthless and she produced a dagger, rushing over. But when she saw that it was Chuck, she was stunned, and the ruthlessness in her eyes disappeared in an instant. "Hubby..." Chuck was surprised. It was really Yvette. He closed the door in a hurry and hugged her, asking, "Honey, where have you been?" Yvette froze. She was still holding a dagger in her hand. She quickly put it away to avoid identally hurting Chuck. "Hubby, I-I..." Yvette stuttered. She was disappointed. Why had this happened? Why did Chuck''s mother kill her father? At this moment, Chuck only saw Yvette in the room. He didn''t see Young Master Woods lying on the ground. Then, he kissed Yvette. Yvette took a step back and said, "Hubby." Yvette''s heart was in pain. She had sworn in front of her grandfather that she would kill Chuck. But when she saw him, she had no hatred for him at all. After all, she had grown up with this man. How could she do it? How could she bear to hurt him? Yvette suddenly burst into tears and said, "Hubby, I''m sorry." Chuck''s heart ached at the sight of this. Why did she apologize? Chuck hugged Yvette, and there was only warmth in Yvette''s heart. She said, "Hubby, I have encountered a lot of troubles. Hubby, I love you." Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chuck was moved by her words. This was the first time Yvette ever took the initiative to say this to him. Chuck kissed her again. Yvette closed her eyes and did not refuse. Squeak! The door opened and Wi entered. When she saw the surveince video, she knew what Yvette was up to. Therefore, she didn''t worry about anything else. She was just worried about what Yvette might do to Chuck. She didn''t want to see Chuck get hurt, so she came directly. However, when she saw Chuck and Yvette kissing, she felt an emptiness in her heart. Although it was normal, she felt a little disappointed. What was wrong with a couple kissing? Wi didn''t think about this anymore. Chuck''s safety was the priority. She didn''t care about the rest. "Auntie Logan, why are you here?" Chuck turned around in surprise. "Chucky, can I talk to Yvette alone?" Wi smiled and asked. "Of course," Chuck nodded. He thought it was strange but he finally understood why he was allowed to enter. Was this club Auntie Logan''s? It must be. Otherwise, why was he weed just now? "Hubby," Yvette said reluctantly as she stared at Wi. "It''s okay, Auntie Logan is gentle." Chuck smiled and said, "Auntie Logan, you guys go ahead and talk." Wi then said, "Chucky, wait outside. I''ve already asked someone to prepare a private room for you. It''s quiet over there." Chuck replied, "Okay." After that, he walked out. As expected, it was Wi''s club. Wi closed the door and with her beautiful eyes, she looked at Young Master Woods who was lying on the ground. She lifted her long legs and walked over. "The newly developed poison from the United States can cause one to lose consciousness for a short period. It''s handy for beginner killers, isn''t it?" As she spoke, she produced a small dagger and pricked Young Master Woods with it. Then, a gush of ck blood flowed out of him. A few secondster, the unconscious Young Master Woods twitched his eyelids, but he did not wake up. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Yvette stared at the process. After Wi finished, she stood up and said, "I don''t care what you do, but don''t hurt Chucky. This is my bottom line." Yvette''s eyes turned impassive as she bellowed, "You''re an aplice in murdering my father!" "Yes, your father did something and he deserved to die." Wi''s tone did not change. She walked over and Yvette stepped back with vignce. "I won''t do anything to you because you treated Chucky well just now. If you had hurt him, I''m afraid that I won''t let you go," Wi said in a threatening tone. Yvette did not retreat. "You may go now. This is yourst chance. Don''t provoke me." Wi''s beautiful eyes turned fierce as well. The fierceness in them scared Yvette. How could such a gentle person be so scary? "Don''t even think about doing anything to Chucky! You''d better keep this in mind," Wi warned. "He is my husband, of course, I won''t do anything to him. But you and Karen? I must kill the both of you!" Yvette stared her down with her equally fierce gaze. Wi shrugged, "It''s up to you. Anyway, if this happens again, I won''t let you off." "What are you going to do? Are you going to kill me?" Yvette questioned fearlessly. "No, I won''t kill you, nor would I touch you. Because if I do, Chucky will be heart-broken," Wi shook her head and answered. In fact, she didn''t know what to do. When she came over just now, she had the intention to kill. Because that was how she usually dealt with people who created trouble on her turf. However, her intention to kill had disappeared. If she touched Yvette, would Chuck hate her? Wi didn''t want this to happen. Yvette''s eyes became colder as she said, "I won''t be grateful for that. I''ll kill you!" "You cane at me at any time, but don''ty a finger on Chucky. Never!" Wi said. At this moment, Young Master Woods woke up. He looked at Wi in a daze and he was startled, "President Logan, why are you here?" "It''s your birthday today. I thought I shoulde over and greet you. Happy birthday," Wi turned to him and smiled. Young Master Woods was ttered. Did Wi just wish him happy birthday? He was excited, and he said, "Thank you, President Logan. Would you like to have a drink?" "No, enjoy yourself." Wi shook her head and headed towards the door. But then, she turned her head and asked Yvette, "Aren''t youing?" Yvette walked out in silence. "Go and apany Chucky. He cares about you very much. Go ahead," Wi told her when they exited the room. After that, Yvette went to Chuck''s private room. Wi walked to the door. She hesitated then decided not to enter. This was a private space. What was the point of her being there? Wi walked away and her beautiful eyes were dim. She thought, "I shall prepare delicious food for Chucky tonight and let them have a good rest. Tomorrow, I''ll bring Chucky out. Wait no, I should let them stay together. It''s better to stay at home and chill." Wi thought of that as she waited with a smile. As Chuck was waiting in the private room, he received a message from Prince again. Prince told him the location of the old man who had injured Wi thest time. Chuck was furious when he saw this. Chuck swore that he would destroy the old man''s entire family. His eyes were filled with hatred when he asked for the specific address. He had to do it. The old man had to pay for Auntie Logan''s injury and her blood. In the interim, the Prince sneered. He was in a luxurious room and thought that things were getting interesting. "Hehe, let''s get started. I''m eager to watch you kill your wife''s grandfather and her whole family. Let''s see what happens next. I would love to see you kill Yvette, but it''s such a pity. A woman like Yvette is too perfect. Her figure and appearance... Hmph, you''re also lucky to have Wi. Should I congratte you on your luck?" The prince had a ferocious look on his face as he said to himself. Yvette opened the door and entered. Chuck was relieved to see her and he stood up. "Hubby," Yvette whispered. Chuck hugged her and said, "Honey, I have to attend to something tomorrow." Chuck had a n in mind. Either the next day or the day after, he had to catch the old man and kill him. But surely there would be someone protecting the old man. Besides, the old man was a master of martial arts, so Chuck had to n carefully. He had to act fast. Otherwise, if the old man slipped away, Chuck would definitely regret it. "Hubby, what do you want to do? I''ll help you." Yvette was soft-hearted. Although she had sworn before her grandfather to kill Chuck, she didn''t harbor any hatred when she was with Chuck. She wanted to be held by him like that all the time. Chuck was innocent. It was Karen who killed her father. However, Yvette hesitated. If Chuck knew that she had killed Karen, what would happen? "No, Honey. Let''s go back and have a good rest at Auntie Logan''s house," Chuck said. He could tell that Yvette was tired. Yvette hesitated. What if her grandfather knew? She wanted to refuse, but Chuck''s gentle eyes rendered her unable to refuse. She then smiled, "Okay, Hubby, I''ll listen to you." Chuck took Yvette with him. When Wi saw that they left so quickly, she smiled. Did this silly child not want to keep her waiting? How great of him. Of course, Wi did not say anything. She drove Chuck and Yvette home and made dinner. After everyone had eaten, Chuck and Yvette went back to the room. However, Chuck walked to the balcony and called his mother when Yvette was taking a bath. That old man was so powerful. Chuck couldn''t handle him alone. He needed his mother''s support. Fortunately, his mother answered the call and he felt relieved. Nheless, he could tell from her voice that she was fatigued. Karen asked, "Chucky, what''s the matter?" Chuck spoke quickly. He wanted his mother to send manpower over. Of course, he couldn''t let Wi find out about it. He wanted to seek revenge for Wi! "Well, I am still in the United States, but I will tell Betty to go over tonight. She will bring some people long and arrive in three hours. All you have to do is pick her up. But be careful, that person is still very strong. By the way, he is also a very vignt person. How did you find out his whereabouts? Who told you about it?" Karen thought that something was strange. Chuck didn''t have his ownwork, so how did he find the old man? Of course, Chuck told her the truth. He told Karen about the Prince. Karen frowned, "Prince?" She had never heard of him, but she knew who it was. Suddenly, her gaze turned vicious and she warned, "Chucky, stop contacting this person. You don''t have the ability to deal with him yet." Chuck was already on his guard, thus he agreed immediately. After all, the prince had suddenly appeared and shared so much information without demanding anything in return. Chuck was not a fool. Of course, he knew that nothing ever came as free in this world. After hanging up, Karen snorted, "Prince? With my son around, you can never be a prince." Chuck felt at ease as Betty would bring some people over soon. Then, he would be able to kill the old man that night. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chuck put his mobile phone away and left the balcony to return to his room. He would kill the old manter. This was extremely dangerous. He could not let Yvette know about it. Chuck could tell that Yvette was very tired and that she needed a good rest. At this moment, Yvette came out of the bathroom, wearing her pajamas. Although there were scars on her body, she was still beautiful. Chuck was attracted to her. Chuck walked over to her and said, "Honey, you should sleep first." Yvette shook her head. She really didn''t know what to do. Her heart was full of hatred, but she couldn''t hate this man in front of her. As soon as she came over, she held Chuck in her arms. "Hubby, can you sleep with me? I can''t sleep without holding you." It was true. Ever since Yvette changed, she had been sleeping alone. She felt insecure. She had been sleeping in the same room as Chuck since she was a child. Yvette was used to it and when she suddenly lost Chuck, she felt anxious. It was a sense of security that she was used to. Yvette wanted to resist it, but it was useless no matter how hard she tried. Chuck smiled and said, "I haven''t taken my bath yet." He meant for Yvette to sleep alone. How was he supposed to say that he had nned to go out later to avenge Wi? "Even if you don''t bath for a month, I would still like to sleep in your arms, okay?" Yvette said and gave Chuck a kiss. Chuck smiled at her sweet words. He thought it was better to let Yvette sleep first. Otherwise, how should he leaveter? But at the same time, he was worried about letting Yvette sleep alone. Chuck held her in his arms. The words that Yvette wanted to say to him were too many. For now, she only asked, "Hubby, what kind of person is your mother?" "She is nice," Chuck replied. It was true that his mother was very good-tempered. Although she was rich, she was humble towards everyone. "Really?" Yvette''s eyes subconsciously became fierce. A good person? But she had killed her father! Chuck had a question he wanted to ask her. Prince had sent a video and several pictures of Yvette with the old man. Was he Yvette''s rtive? Chuck really wanted to know. But he was also hesitant. What if he had identally killed Yvette''s rtive? "Honey, do you have any other family members?" Chuck looked down at Yvette who was in his arms and asked. Yvette was quiet for a few seconds, and her heart was sad. She said, "Hubby, I have only you." The old man was her grandfather, but Yvette had been tortured by him for so long. She didn''t know how to face such a person. He would suddenly appear and that always caused her anxiety. She didn''t have any warm feelings for him. But he was also a rtive. Perhaps feelings needed to be cultivated.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. What was more, Yvette couldn''t let Chuck know about this. Chuck was relieved. The old man might have been someone that Yvette knew. Prince also mentioned that it was Yvette who nned to kidnap him. But Yvette looked so innocent in his arms. How was it possible? Chuck didn''t believe it. Chuck''s desire to kill became stronger. He wanted to find the old man and kill him, as well as his family members. He recalled the scene when the old man had instructed Wi to stab herself. Chuck had truly wanted to kill him right there and then. "Honey, you should rest now," Chuck said gently. "Hm, Hubby." Yvette felt rxed when shey on Chuck''s chest. However, she suddenly opened her beautiful eyes with an appealing brand of shyness. She asked bashfully, "Honey, do you want to do it?" He was stunned. He had thought about it every day. Nevertheless, he wanted to go outter, so how could he do it? Chuck gnashed his teeth and refused with difficulty, "No, I don''t." She chuckled, "Pfft, Hubby, you are so cute. I know you want me, my adorable husband." Yvette smiled and she looked even shyer, saying, "It''s okay, Hubby. We have been together for so many years, and we have slept together for nearly ten years. I haven''t done my duty as a wife. Tonight, I will be your wife." Chuck was touched. Yes, it had been many years. But it was not Yvette''s fault. In recent years, Chuck came to the realization that it was time to do it after she had been sleeping by his side for so long. However, at that time, Chuck noticed that Yvette had been disappointed with him. After all, he had barely touched her. He knew what Yvette was thinking. "Honey, do you really..." Chuck asked. He felt like he was in a dream. "Yes, I do. But you have to forgive me. I have a lot of bruises on my body and they don''t look good. So, tonight, I can''t show you anything because it really is ugly. There are injuries everywhere and it might ruin your mood," Yvette said with a red face. Chuck understood. Yvette wanted it to be like the last two times where they were with Zelda. However, Chuck could not dislike Yvette. She had such a good figure, and her injuries would not affect anything at all. He only felt sorry for Yvette that she felt so tortured. "No, I won''t mind," Chuck shook his head with a heartache. "But I will. I want my adorable husband to see my best side. But I feel ugly, so how can I show you anything?" Yvette''s voice was low, a sign ofcking in confidence. Chuck felt that Yvette was just like him. Both of them wanted to show each other their best sides. "Hubby, I have little experience. I''ll just do some checking, I hope you don''t mind." The blush on Yvette''s face was more obvious. Chuck nodded and closed his eyes. In the room, Wi rested on her bed. She fixed the ceiling with her beautiful eyes. She couldn''t fall asleep and she was having insomnia. "Chucky, what are you doing in the room? What else can you do?" She wondered. Although there is no movement in their room, Wi heard everything with her sensitive hearing. How could she not hear anything? She had just heard Chuck''s muffled scream. It was painful for her to hear that. Wi felt a little upset again. She kept staring at the ceiling and couldn''t close her eyes. She murmured to herself, "Chucky, if things go on like this, will there be a baby soon?" Wi closed her beautiful eyes, telling herself, "I must sleep. It''s normal for couples to do it." In the end, Wi still couldn''t fall asleep. She got out of the bed, took out the cat mask, and looked at it. She smiled... Chuck thought that Yvette''s skills were very good, much like Zelda''s. Chuck was looking forward to Yvette''s recovery so that they could be a proper couple. However, Chuck felt very nervous. He was afraid that Yvette wouldugh at him. After all, he had so much previous experience where hested only a short while. Fortunately, it was normal this time around. But Chuck did not know that it was due to his nervousness. How pressured was he? He deliberately trained and refrained from touching other women. It was all for this moment, but he was afraid that Yvette would be disappointed in him. However, Yvette curled her lip and said, "Hubby, you''re so cute. I''m tired. Shall we sleep?" Yvette was surprised. She was so nervous just now and so worried that Chuck would get disappointed. But now, it seemed like she had talent. Thinking of this, she felt shy. It was her first time at 25 years old. Fortunately, Chuck was satisfied. "Okay," said Chuck. He felt relieved and breathed a sigh of relief. Yvette went to the bathroom and came out. After a while, Yvette fell asleep on Chuck''s body. She was very tired. Of course, it was not because of those three minutes, but because of her recent insomnia. She didn''t have a good rest. Chuck had been looking at his beautiful wife. He was so lucky to have such a wife, and also Auntie Logan, who was so kind and gentle to him. After a while, Yvette fell asleep. Chuck put her down gently, covered her with the quilt, and crept out. He went to the hall and looked towards Wi''s room. The crack underneath the door was dark, indicating that Wi was asleep. Chuck resolved not to let Wi know about this. All he needed to do was go outside and wait for Betty''s arrival. Chuck opened the door and went out. Wi, who had not slept yet, opened her eyes when she heard the noise. She jumped out of bed and opened the door. The whole process was silent. She was worried that Yvette would leave again, and then Chuck would be sad. However, when she arrived at the door and looked out through the ss window, she saw that it was Chuck. Wi looked out curiously. "What is Chucky doing outside?" Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Wi watched as Chuck walked away. Without any hesitation, she returned to the room silently. She opened the wardrobe and quickly chose a ck outfit. Then, she went to the door of Chuck''s room. She opened the door softly and saw Yvette sleeping soundly. She was sleep talking and was still behaving shyly, "Hubby, you are so cute, you are so awesome..." Wi felt a little embarrassed to hear this. Fortunately, Yvette had fallen asleep. Wi closed the door and tailed Chuck immediately. When she walked out of the vi, she saw Chuck walking to the side of the road and hailing a taxi to leave. Wi memorized the te number, took out her mobile phone, and called someone. She ordered, "Check the te number and see where the taxi is going." "Yes, President Logan. This taxi belongs to yourpany. It is going towards the suburbs," the person replied with a respectful tone. She was a little surprised, "The suburbs? Why is Chucky going to the suburbs? Is he going to see someone? Chucky, tell me if you''re meeting someone. It''ste. What am I supposed to do if something bad happens?" Wi was puzzled and she put her mobile phone away. She drove a car that had been parked by the road and chased after them. When Chuck arrived in the suburbs, he had called Betty beforehand. She told him that she was almost there. By then, Wi had already caught up with him. She was in a hidden ce where she could see the open space in front of her. Wi suddenly understood what Chuck was doing there. In less than ten minutes, a helicopter flew over. When Wi saw the helicopter, she immediately knew that it was Betty. She knew that Karen had gone to the United States, so it could only be Betty. However, why did Chuck call Betty over? What was his intention? "Why didn''t he call me?" Wi was speechless, but she looked at Chuck with a tender gaze. "This child must be worried about troubling me. But I''m your aunt, silly child. It will not be a problem." "Betty!" Chuck greeted her. He was confident as Betty was fully armed and she brought with her an elite team of five. All of them had powerful auras. These five people were all masters of martial arts. "Young Master!" the five men greeted Chuck respectfully. "You don''t have to be so polite," Chuck waved his hand. It was not easy to get these five people here. Moreover, it was the first time they saw Chuck, and they found him very friendly. "Young Master, where is that person?" Betty asked vigntly. This matter was not to be taken lightly. Karen had called and asked Betty to keep Chuck safe, even at the cost of her life. The ce was not too far from where they were, about 20 kilometres away. Based on their physical strengths, they could all run over directly. Chuck spoke and Betty nodded. She said, "Well, Young Master, let''s go. We''ll kill that person tonight." Chuck could not wait any longer. Betty gave Chuck two items and said, "Young Master, take these two. This dagger is made of fine steel. It is extremely sharp and is best for attacking. And this one is a special spray. Young Master, you are not strong enough. This can be used at critical moments. You can spray it at your opponent. Unless the person is dead, no one will be able to endure it." Chuck put away the sharp dagger and the bottle of spray, which was almost like an anti-wolf spray. There was indeed not a chance for him to beat an expert, especially the old man. Chuck could lose his life at any time. Therefore, he could only use these auxiliary items to protect himself at critical moments. "Betty, can you resist this spray?" Chuck asked curiously as they ran to their destination. "I can hold on for about ten seconds," Betty told him the truth. Chuck was surprised, "Betty, you''re awesome!" "No, I''m far behind. Young Master, your mother, President Lee can hold on for a very long time. This ispletely based on willpower. If it is sprayed on ordinary people, they will feel pain. The key is whether they can bear it or not. President Lee and President Logan are people with strong willpower. They can hold on for a long time," Betty continued as she added. Chuck was surprised. His mother was indeed powerful, but Wi was so gentle. How could she have such strong willpower? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Does this have something to do with a person''s character?" Chuck asked, implying that Wi was very gentle. Betty said helplessly, "President Logan is very gentle with you, but she is not that gentle with others. President Logan''s willpower is something you will not expect. She can concentrate greatly on just about anything, and she can withstand any temptation. It''s impossible without strong willpower." "Auntie Logan is really awesome," Chuck said with a smile. "Of course, she''s amazing. Otherwise, President Lee wouldn''t have let President Logan..." Betty shut up in a hurry as she almost spilled the beans. Wi would definitely be embarrassed if she had said it out loud. "What did my mother ask Auntie Logan to do?" Chuck asked curiously. "It''s nothing, Young Master. From now on, try not to speak. That person is very vignt." Betty was on guard. Karen had especially instructed Betty to bring certain weapons with her. Just in case. Chuck felt that it was right. He took a deep breath, quickly followed Betty and the others, and entered the dark suburbs. Wi followed behind. She was alert. She saw that Betty was armed. What was she doing? Wi decided to follow closely. After a while, Wi stopped because she saw Chuck and others stop and monitor a ce. It was an ordinary house, like one in a vige. Wi took out her mobile phone and said, "Check who is inside this address. Yes, turn on the satellite and check." In less than a minute, Wi''s mobile phone had a satellite image. Wi saw the blurred photo and learned who it was. Wi was moved as she thought, "Chucky, you are here to avenge me, aren''t you? That''s why you won''t tell me? That''s so nice of you." She continued the call, "Send Team Three out. Yes, I''ll unlock my order. Come now, show up in fifteen minutes!" Wi felt a little relieved after giving the instructions, and she continued to follow because she saw that Chuck, Betty, and the others had already gone in deeper. She had to chase after him. "Hubby..." In the room, Yvette touched the space next to her in a daze and found it empty. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw that there was nobody beside her. She got out of bed immediately and asked, "Hubby, where did you go? Where did you go?" She opened the door and went out, only to discover that Chuck was not at home. She went to the door of Wi''s room and knocked on the door, but there was no response. She opened the door and went in. When she saw no one on the bed, she was surprised. "Wi is also missing. Hubby, where did you two go?" She went back to her room to put on her clothes and ran out of the vi in a hurry. Although she did not know where to find them, she felt uneasy. It felt like her family was going to die. "Family? Hubby, you''re in trouble, aren''t you?" Yvette''s beautiful eyes became teary. She was anxious, but she suddenly thought of something. Could it be my grandfather? She hurried to the side of the road and stopped a taxi. She called Chuck, but his phone had already been turned off. Otherwise, if his mobile phone suddenly rang while he was moving, he would expose the team. Yvette called her grandfather again, but her grandfather didn''t answer, so she didn''t know what he was doing. Of course, Yvette wasn''t aware that he didn''t want to answer it. He wanted Yvette to learn how to solve problems instead of relying on him. "Hubby, don''t kill my grandfather, please don''t." Yvette''s eyes were sad. She took a taxi to the nearby area, got out of it, and ran after she had paid the fare. Levi said that they should be vignt and not expose their whereabouts. So Yvette ran about seven kilometres and saw the house. When she saw that the surroundings were particrly quiet, she was nervous. She held her breath and used the darkness to hide herself. She went close to the house. Soon, she saw a lot of people lurking around. When she realized this, she took out a dagger from her body immediately. Her eyes were like that of a tigress''. She seemed to blend into the darkness as she walked toward the house. She could not let anything happen to her grandfather. But the sadness in Yvette''s heart had appeared again. "Hubby, your mother killed my father. And now, you want to kill my grandfather... Hubby, don''t do this to me, don''t..." There were tears in Yvette''s eyes, and they were tears of despair. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chuck and Betty approached the house. Betty was particrly good at sneak attacks, although Chuck was not as skilful in this aspect. Nevertheless, he had learned a lot from Betty. Chuck had his dagger ready. He had to kill the old man that day! In the interim, in a luxurious room, Prince smiled faintly and said, "It should be about time. If Yvette finds out that you killed her grandfather, it should get very interesting. However, the arrogant old man is so useless. Hasn''t he noticed anything? Hmph, it''ll be too easy for you, Chuck." He took out his mobile phone and called a person, the old man. Meanwhile, Levi woke up from his dream. He looked at the strange number on his phone. He answered the phone doubtfully, and a mocking voice sounded from the other end, "Old man, no wonder your sons died! You are careless, how much better could your three sons be?" "Who are you?" Levi sat up on the bed angrily. Prince replied, "You don''t have to know who I am. ording to the time, it''s about to happen. Look outside and we''ll talkter." After that, the phone was hung up. Levi walked to the window with vignce and took out an infrared telescope. Soon, he was shocked. "How is it possible? How did these people find this ce? Did Yvette bring them here? It''s impossible!" He snorted and said, "Hmph, do you think it''s that easy to catch me?" Then, he went to the secret door in the room right away. He had prepared a helicopter, so he could leave at any moment. He got into the helicopter, flicked a switch on the overhead panel, and started the helicopter. "Young Master, you... are too nervous." Betty turned her head as she uttered. She felt awkward because Chuck''s hand had identally touched her butt. Betty knew that it was not intentional, but... "I''m sorry, Betty." Chuck was embarrassed as well. Of course, he didn''t do it on purpose. How could he possibly do that? Chuck was worried that the old man might run away. After all, things had been going too well. He felt that something must be wrong. "It''s okay, Young Master. You didn''t do it on purpose." Betty''s expression soon returned to normal. He said, "Betty, don''t tell my mother about what happened just now." Chuck was very nervous. He really didn''t mean to. It would be bad if his mother knew about it. "I won''t, don''t worry, Young Master." Betty was speechless at Chuck''s words. Why would she tell Karen about this? She didn''t know how Karen would react if she said that. She couldn''t imagine it. Chuck felt relieved and said, "Thank you, Betty." "It''s okay, Young Master," she dismissed. Suddenly, she heard a sound and she was shocked, eximing, "On the roof! Everyone get on the roof! That person is going to escape!" After Betty instructed the men, she turned to Chuck and said, "Be careful, Young Master." As soon as Betty spoke, she climbed up. She was very fast as if she was climbing a mountain. Chuck was shocked and he climbed hurriedly as well. After more than 20 days of training, he had a different level of physical strength. When he reached the top, he suddenly heard the sound of an explosion. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chuck was shocked. He saw Betty take out a round object, then she aimed at a direction and threw it. At this moment, a helicopter rose vertically, but Betty''s object hit the propeller and it exploded. The helicopter crashed and fell onto the roof. Betty rushed over with her team of five. Levi staggered out of the mess and he fought fiercely with Betty. However, the five people were all masters of martial arts. Especially with Betty in the mix, the old man was soon injured. After all, the six people besieged him. How could he win? When Wi saw this scene from a distance, she was relieved. All the men she had called over maintained in hiding and they did not make a move. She watched everything closely, especially Chuck, fearing that something would happen to him. Fortunately, the process went smoothly. Betty was experienced, and her stealth attack was particrly perfect this time. However, Wi was still nervous. "Is Chucky going to surprise me with this?" "Don''t even try to escape," Betty sneered and kicked Levi. He spat a mouthful of blood, falling to the ground pitifully. Betty''s dagger was drawn, and she stabbed the old man''s thigh, nailing his leg to the ground. "Break his hands!" Betty ordered, and the other five people immediately did as she ordered. They stabbed Levi''s hands with daggers, and he screamed in agony, "You, you..." Betty stared at him and said mercilessly, "You''re done, Old Master." Then, Betty called Chuck over. He had joined them a long while ago. He felt happy that he could finally catch the person who had hurt Wi badly before. When the old man saw that it was Chuck, he was angry. "It''s you!" "I said that I would kill your whole family. I said it!" Chuck''s eyes were savage as he looked down at Levi. When he saw him, Chuck thought of the time when Wi got injured because of this man. His heart ached at the shback. The old man struggled painfully, but his hands and feet were broken. How was he going to escape? "Tell me, how many people are there in your family? Tell me!" Chuck stared at him and asked. "You can''t do it," Levi uttered with difficulty. He knew that he wouldn''t survive the day. He was going to die soon. He regretted deeply he had not killed Chuck before this. He didn''t expect to end up in Chuck''s trap. "Is that so?" Chuck took out his dagger. Betty stopped him, "We''ll handle these things, Young Master." This was Karen''s order. Chuck nodded. He was not a professional. He could leave some traces that might be an issue in the future. It was better to leave it to Betty. "Young Master, do you want to torture him?" Betty asked. She could tell that Chuck was very angry at Levi. "There, stab a few more times. Auntie Logan was hurt at that spot," Chuck said. Betty took out the dagger and did as Chuck said. Levi screamed and almost fainted from the excruciating pain. Betty then asked, "Young Master, do you want to continue?" Chuck nodded. They must continue! Betty repeated her actions. "Let me die, just let me die!" the old man begged. Betty had stabbed him where it hurt the most. He was old, and he really couldn''t bear it. Chuck stared at him. Betty continued mercilessly. The old man was dying. Betty turned to look at Chuck and he nodded. Betty was going to stab the old man in the neck. Levi suddenly sneered, "You are all going to die!" Chuck was shocked because he saw that the old man had been clenching his fists. Could there be some kind of bomb? Chuck yelled in a panic, "Betty, be careful!" Chuck rushed over and stabbed the old man''s hand with a dagger. Levi screamed, "Ah!!" Betty was shocked and hurriedly stabbed him again with her dagger. This time, the old man stopped screaming. "Young Master, step back." Betty was on alert, but Chuck shook his head. The old man was already dying. Betty used her hand to pry open the old man''s hand. Sure enough, there was a small remote control in it. Betty heaved a sigh of relief. If it exploded, Chuck would definitely die or get injured. Chuck stretched out his hand and pulled the dagger from the old man''s neck. However, a trembling voice said, "Hubby, you.. did you kill my grandpa?" Chuck was stunned. Subconsciously, he turned his head. What? Yvette? What did she just say? Grandpa? This old man was Yvette''s grandpa? What was going on? Chuck was stunned, as if someone had beaten him up. Betty became alert immediately, and the others jumped to protect Chuck. Just as Yvette finished climbing up, she saw Chuck kill her grandfather. The scene was imprinted in her mind. She was desperate and sad. How could this be? Yvette felt extreme pain. She just gave her virginity to Chuck, but he turned around and killed her grandpa? Although she had only known him for a few days, he was family! Did he die just like that? "Hubby, this is my grandpa. Your mother killed my father, and now you killed my grandpa. Hubby, are you my husband?" Yvette''s tears flowed down, and she copsed onto the ground. Chuck was shocked. What did she say? Did his mother kill her father? How could it be possible? When did it happen? Chuck was even more confused. Betty cautiously tugged on Chuck, because she saw a flicker in Yvette''s emotion. She had begun to change, and there was a change in her eyes. "Honey, how could he be your grandpa?" Chuck suddenly thought of something. Oh no, if he was not her grandpa, how did they know each other? What was going on?" "Hubby, I am so disappointed. You killed my grandpa!" Yvette stood up. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chuck waspletely dumbfounded. Was that true? Was this old man Yvette''s grandfather? That was impossible. But if it wasn''t her grandfather, why would Yvette be with this old man? Chuck felt horrible. What did he just do? What was the rtionship between them? This old man had hurt Auntie Logan, but how could he be Yvette''s grandfather? Chuck thought of what Yvette had done with him just hours ago. How could he kill her grandfather now? "Young Master!" Betty grabbed Chuck''s hand and said, "Young Master, there''s a murderous look in Yvette''s eyes." Chuck sighed. So what if she had murderous intention? She was his wife who had slept with him for more than ten years. Chuck was too surprised by what had happened. "Betty, I want to go over," Chuck sighed. Betty hesitated and said, "Okay." She made a gesture with her eyes at the other five people, telling then to watch Chuck and Yvette closely. Chuck walked over and Betty followed closely. Betty had even taken her dagger out because Yvette was exuding a really different aura this time. "Honey," Chuck called as he walked up to Yvette. Yvette looked at the person in front of her. She closed her eyes and burst into tears. She was really sad. Even though she had only known her grandfather for a few days and they didn''t share much affection, he was still her family. Now, Chuck had killed her grandfather, and she had witnessed it with her own eyes. Yvette was on the verge of a breakdown. She couldn''t ept it. "Hubby," Yvette shook her head as she called. She was sad and desperate, and her tears were silent. Chuck stretched out his arms to hold her because there was no other way. Chuck thought, even if he knew that the old man was Yvette''s grandfather, he would have still killed him regardless. This was because he was so furious that Auntie Logan was hurt that day. Chuck wouldn''t let this old man go no matter what! Yvette shook her head and retreated. Yvette would not ept the hug, but Chuck held her forcefully. Betty and the other five people all watched Yvette''s closely. "Honey, I''m sorry." Chuck could feel that Yvette''s body was as cold as wood, and she didn''t respond, unlike her usual self would. "Hubby, your mother killed my father. Now that you''ve killed my grandfather, why not you kill me too?" Yvette closed her cold eyes and said. Chuck''s heart ached upon hearing this. He couldn''t do anything to Yvette, never. "Hubby, let me go. If you don''t kill me, I..." Yvette said. "Then, you will kill me?" Chuck was calm as he asked. "No, I won''t kill you. I grew up with you. I will never kill you, but I won''t see you ever again." Yvette struggled to release herself, but Chuck held her tightly. He was anxious. She would never see him again? Chuck absolutely couldn''t ept it. Thinking of what happened between them just moments ago, Chuck couldn''t bear it at all. Chuck didn''t want to let her go. "Hubby, let me go. Just let go," Yvette''s said and her body trembled. She couldn''t ept this fact. Even though she had no feelings for her grandfather, her husband had taken his life. How could she pretend that nothing had happened and continue living a normal life? Yvette simply could not ept it. Most people wouldn''t be able to ept it. This was not something that could be easily ignored. Under the circumstances, Yvette could kill Chuck, but Yvette wouldn''t do anything. She didn''t want to kill Chuck at all. She gave up on the idea. On one hand, it was her emotionless grandfather, and on the other hand, it was her husband whom she had lived with for a long time; the husband she loved. Yvette made a choice¡ª she would leave. "Please let me go," Yvette started crying. Chuck''s heart ached at the sight of this, the pain was unbearable. He couldn''t bring himself to force her anymore. He sighed and loosened his grip. But when he saw Yvette''s tearful face, his heart shattered and he wanted to wipe her tears away. However, Yvette stepped back and said, "Hubby, don''t touch me again." Chuck sighed helplessly. His heart was broken at how she called him hubby. Yvette then looked at her dead grandfather. She walked over and stopped halfway, saying, "You all can leave now!" "Honey," Chuck called, the pain in his heart intensified. "Hub... Chuck, you should leave," Yvette said as she crouched down to tidy up her grandfather''s lifeless body. "Young Master, let''s go." Betty walked over and said. She was relieved. At least, Yvette did not cross the line. But why would Chuck want to leave? Once he left, when would he be able to see Yvette again? "Young Master, if you continue to stay here, Yvette will only be sadder," Betty persuaded him. Chuck understood what she meant. It was indeed inappropriate for him to stay, but he was reluctant. He hesitated and walked back. Turning around, he said, "Honey, you..." "Chuck, can you leave? I am begging you." Yvette''s tears flowed down her cheeks. Yvette was extremely sad and helpless. Chuck could not stay any longer. Even though he was reluctant, he sighed and went downstairs with the others. Wi saw this. She had been staring at Chuck for a while so she did not notice Yvette. When she noticed Yvette, she was already upstairs. Therefore, what could Wi do? Seeing Chuck sad, Wi also felt her heart ache. When she saw Chuck go down the stairs, she gave an order and dismissed everyone. Wi thought, "How should Ifort Chuck when I go back?" She felt especially sorry for Chuck. "Hey," Betty halted when she saw the movement that was caused by Wi''s people. Chuck was still in a daze and he did not have the mood to listen. He didn''t even notice that Betty was shocked. Betty realized that it was Wi''s men and was relieved. There were only a few people in Central city who had such a team, and it could only be Wi. Betty muttered in her heart about how caring Wi was toward Young Master. Did she fall in love with him? Betty took Chuck out. When they arrived at the ce where the helicopter was parked, Betty decided to stay for the time being. Chuck was not in a good state, and this might attract trouble. Chuck said that it was unnecessary. Betty had something else to deal with and Chuck wanted to be alone. Yvette broke down, and Chuck was not much better. Betty sighed and could only bring the rest back by air. At least Wi was still there. "Wait, Betty, can you ask someone to keep an eye on Yvette?" Chuck thought of this. He couldn''t bear to stop seeing Yvette. He would miss her. Betty nodded and said that it would not be a problem. She instructed two from the team to go back and monitor Yvette without disturbing her. They would pay attention to what Yvette was doing. Chuck was relieved. After Betty left, Chuck was alone in a daze. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Yvette''s tears dripped down. She took out the dagger from her grandfather''s body because she wanted him to die in peace. But suddenly, the motionless Grandpa moved. Yvette was surprised, she called, "Grandpa." The old man was on the verge of dying, and his voice was so soft that it was barely audible, "I-I held myst breath. I am dying, but all my legacy is in the United States. Go there within these two days. Don''t tell them that I''m dead. Otherwise, you won''t be able to get anything. This is my instruction. The superior will tell you what to do. Take this back... Also, you must kill Karen and Chuck, or your father and I will die with evesting regret." Levi produced an envelope covered with blood. After handing it to Yvette, he stopped breathing completely. He held hisst breath because he wanted to tell Yvette those things. He was the head of the family. If he was alive, he could easily pass everything to Yvette. However, the situation in the family was confusing. In the face of so much money, how could the other family members allow Yvette, who had nevere home, to take away all the inheritance? The old man couldn''t die in peace. How did he know that he was going to die so soon? He was only 63 years old! Fortunately, he had been mentally prepared for it. Yvette cried even harder now. She stared at the letter in her hand. This was supposed to be the inheritance distribution. She left to bury her grandpa''s body as her gaze became colder and colder, devoid of emotion. She opened the letter and it stated distinctly what she needed to do. Chuck went home and opened the door. Wi had been waiting for him for a long time. Seeing that Chuck was in a bad mood, Wi''s heart ached. She felt moved by his gesture to avenge for her. When she went over, she called him gently, "Chucky." "Auntie Logan." Chuck broke down when he heard her gentle voice. Distressed, Wi hugged Chuck and asked, "What happened?" Chuck''s emotions exploded in front of Wi. Her heart was also broken, but she held Chuck in her arms andforted him softly. Wi sighed. How was she supposed to console his broken heart? Chapter 309 Chapter 309 In the end, Wi held Chuck in her arms and let him fell asleep on her thighs, just likest time. Wi felt her heart ache and she kept staring at him the whole while. She was thinking of how things might develop. Now that Chuck had broken up with Yvette, what would Yvette do? What would Chuck do? After all, they must have done something of that sort that night. What if Yvette was pregnant? Wi thought about this and closed her eyes. She didn''t sleep for the entire night, and now she felt sleepy. But, how could she possibly fall asleep? At this moment, Wi was sitting on the sofa. Chuck was lying on her and leaning against her thighs. Should she sleep on Chuck''s body, or should she just lean against the sofa? Wi shifted her eyes and fell asleep on the sofa after thinking about it. At the same time, in a luxurious room, Prince shook his head and was disappointed. "It seems like I have underestimated the rtionship between Yvette and Chuck. Why didn''t she do anything to Chuck? But it doesn''t matter. Chuck, I will continue to y with you..." Wi slept soundly, but she blushed when she woke up in the morning. Chuck might have dreamed of eating some delicious food because he was drooling. "This child is extremely cute," she thought. Wi smiled and moved her body away, shifting Chuck and gently putting him on the sofa. She then went to the room to take a bath. When she came out, Chuck was still sleeping, so she went to make breakfast. When Chuck woke up, he heard a noise. He sat up straight and sighed when he thought of Yvette. "Chucky, go brush your teeth ande have breakfast," Wi said as she presented a lovely breakfast spread. Chuck went to wash up. After breakfast, Chuck received a phone call from Betty. She told him about Yvette''s situation and said that she had left overnight. Chuck was relieved to hear that. Luckily, he had instructed someone to follow Yvette. Otherwise, he might not be able to see her anymore. Chuck queried as to where Yvette had gone. Betty said that it could be Flornd. Chuck was surprised. What was Yvette doing there? The people that Betty had instructed had followed her and was set to give status updates about her all the time. This was something Chuck was assured of. If something happened, Chuck would go over to Yvette immediately. "Chucky, what are you going to do today? I''ll apany you. Do you want to stay home or go out for a walk?" Wi smiled and asked. Chuck hesitated. He was ready to go back to his city. He also had things to deal with on his side. He might leave at any time since his ce was also closer to Flornd. "Auntie Logan, I want to go back today," Chuck said softly. "Okay, I''ll take you to the airport." Wi smiled and felt a little disappointed. She had nned to take Chuck out and have some fun that day. Chuck felt at ease upon hearing her offer, "Thank you, Auntie Logan." "What for?" Wi smiled, but she was sad. "Go and pack your things. I''ll book the earliest flight for you." After that, Chuck went to pack his things. Wi had already prepared a car and she drove Chuck to the airport. When they arrived at the airport, Wi wanted to send him off. However, Chuck didn''t want to disturb her anymore, so he said, "Auntie Logan, you should head back." "Chucky, when will youe back to Central City?" Wi asked gently. Chuck felt that he won''t be free anytime soon. His priority was Yvette. He had to improve his rtionship with Yvette before he had the mood toe back to Central City. Chuck told Wi his thoughts and she was gentle, as usual. She said, "Well, you cane anytime you want. Anytime. Just call me and I wille and pick you up." "Okay," Chuck took his luggage and went into the airport. "Chucky, have a safe flight," Wi bid him farewell. "Okay," he replied. Chuck then entered the airport. Wi felt uneasy while sitting in the car. She wanted to go back with Chuck. She was staring at him when her phone suddenly rang. Wi answered the phone, it was a call from her assistant. "I''m not free. I don''t have time now. Let''s talk about it in the afternoon. Okay, 3 p.m. in the afternoon." Wi hung up the phone after she made an appointment. She stayed for a long time before she finally drove away. She had to deal with her work. Chuck got on the ne, but he was speechless when he saw a beautiful woman enter. It was Regine. She was also flying first-ss. When she saw Chuck, she pursed her lips and said, "What a coincidence. Why didn''t you tell me that you''re going back?" "Why should I? Would you book me a flight if I told you?" Chuck retorted rudely. He was in a bad mood. "It''s cheap anyway. Do you think I can''t afford it?" Regine sat down angrily. She wanted to book a flight for Chuck, but he never went back to her hotel, so how was she supposed to book anything for him? Regine was pissed off over this. She offered him to stay at her hotel for free but he didn''t show up. However, Chuck did not respond. Regine could not help but ask, "What''s wrong with you? Why do you look so depressed? Did something happen?" It was rare seeing Chuck like this. Did he break up with his girlfriend? Chuck ignored her. If he told her about Yvette, Regine would definitelyugh. Hence, Chuck continued to ignore her. Regine pursed her lips and said angrily, "What is this? You''re not even responding." When they arrived at their destination, Chuck went to the airport parking lot where he had parked his car. Regine followed him out. Chuck looked at her and said, "Don''t try to get into my car. You can take a taxi and go back by yourself." Regine was angry and she said stubbornly, "I want to take your car." Nevertheless, Chuck ignored her. He opened the door and went in. Regine was so angry that she stopped him from leaving. So, Chuck had no choice but topromise, "Fine, get into the car." "I have a car, but since you said that, I insist on riding in your car," Regine said as she sat inside the car. "Send me home." Chuck asked for her address and he sent her home. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "What happened to you? Tell me. I''m your ssmate after all," Regine thought that she was too aggressive when she took the initiative to approach him. She was at a loss of her feelings when she remembered her friends'' words the other day. After all, she was fascinated by Chuck''s body figure. Had she fallen in love with him? Regine denied it. But since she had met Chuck on the ne, were they fated to be together? Regine was confused. How could they meet so coincidentally if they were not fated? She felt disbelief. She recalled the night when Chuck had groped her twice and it hurt so much. Regine pouted. "I''m fine. Is your house there?" Of course, Chuck would not tell her. "Yes, it is. Don''t talk to me ever again," Regine was angry at his indifference and told him unhappily. Chuck sent her home. She lived in a vi area. Chuck drove in and when he arrived at the door, Regine got out of the car and said, "I hope we never meet again!" Regine walked home angrily. However, Chuck was speechless. This woman had left her things in the car, so Chuck could only sound his horn. Regine was shocked. She looked back and saw Chuck coming out. He was carrying a bag in his hand, but the zipper was not pulled and the clothes inside fell out¡ª they were all underwear. "You are such a b*stard!" Regine walked over with a red face and shyly picked the clothes off the ground. Chuck looked at them and said, "Not bad. They are all skimpy." "Go to h*ll!" Regine was embarrassed. She excused him, "Haven''t you seen enough already? You spanked me in your room that night..." Speaking of this, Regine shut up. "So, you were pretending to be drunk. I knew it. No wonder you didn''t react when I hit you. You''re a really good liar." Chuck felt that he had been cheated. "I lied to you? You are the one who lied. When you were at the bar, you clearly knew that it was me, and yet you groped me. Weren''t youughing at me?" Regine was incredibly furious. Chuck shrugged. Since she had seen through him, there was no need for him to hide anymore. He admitted, "Yes, I knew that it was you." "What a b*stard!" Regine yelled in a rage. "Why don''t you admit that you were horny, and you even tried to seduce me? Why, do you want to sleep with me?" Chuck looked at her. This was true. He had taken off his coat and she was attracted to his figure. Chuck was in a daze at that time. Regine clenched her fists. She was angry, aggrieved, and tears swirled in her eyes. ...... Wi was in the office for the whole afternoon. Her eyes had always been dull and she felt that she had no mood to do anything. The assistant knocked on the door and entered, "President Logan..." "Go out. You can handle everything on your own," Wi said sullenly. The assistant wondered, "What''s wrong with my boss? Why is she so absent-minded?" "Chucky, when will youe to Central City to look for me? I will bring you to have fun. I will promise you whatever it is you want. When will youe?" Wi rested her chin on her palm and looked down. It had only been less than half a day. Wi thought, "Did I fall in love with Chucky?" Chapter 310 Chapter 310 "No, I won''t. How could I fall in love with Chucky? I just feel sorry for him. He''s only 19 years old. That''s too young of an age. How could I possibly fall for him?" Wi denied her thoughts quickly, and she continued to hold her chin and thought, "But, why do I miss him so much? And he looked so cute when in his sleepst night..." Wi smiled, "Chucky, you are my first kiss as well... But you still don''t know that it was me, the one you kissed." Wi felt a slight disappointment in her heart. This matter could not be said to Chuck. If he found out, how would she face him after? Wi felt that she shouldn''t think about it anymore. She muttered, "Chucky is still young, he is still young..." The more Wi thought about it, the more her beautiful eyes became dim. She kept reminding herself, "Yes, you''re still young, but I''m already in my thirties..." She then continued wondering aloud, "When will Chuckye over? Hmm, why don''t I go to him? But, for what reason? It has only been half a day." "This is so annoying!" Wi felt a headache. "But he''s my Chucky... Isn''t it normal for me to go to him? Then, he''ll take me around. Wouldn''t that be great?" She wondered and chuckled to herself. Wi smiled, "Well, I''ll wait for two more days before I go to see him. Chucky may be a little busy these few days, I shouldn''t disturb him for now. But, it''s so boring here..." ...... Chuck felt that he was at fault too. "Forget it, Regine is already crying. As a man, I should at least comfort her," he thought to himself. "I''m sorry, okay?" He said to her. "Sorry? Who needs your apology?" Regine wiped her tears and felt aggrieved, "If you didn''t have such a nice bod, I wouldn''t have hit on you." "Then, what do you want me to do?" Chuck felt irritated. "You made me cry. Don''t you know that? Last time you scolded me, now you admonish me again," Regine said. She felt wronged. No one had ever berated her like that. "What exactly do you want?" Chuck asked directly. She answered, "Promise me one thing, then I''ll ept your apology." Regine had thought about it over and over again. She felt that she had embarrassed herself a lot that day and she didn''t care to embarrass herself a little more. It was not an easy task to make Chuckpromise, therefore she must seize this opportunity. Besides, Regine hadn''te up with an idea at the moment. "What is it?" He asked. "I don''t have any ideas yet. Hey, did you know you made me cry twice?" Regine said in anger. Chuck had no choice but to turn around and get into the car, saying, "Okay, but I''m telling you in advance that I''m not going to say yes to any request. If it''s to treat you to a meal or bring you somewhere, that would be fine." She scoffed, "When did I ask for you to treat me? My family owns a restaurant. Same goes to travelling, my family is not as rich as yours, but I am not that poor." Regine was very confident at this point. "Alright, just let me know when you have an idea." Chuck said this and was ready to drive away, but Regine ran over to his car and said with her mouth curled, "Chuck, I''m warning you, don''t go and tell others that I was hitting on you, especially our ssmates. Don''t tell anyone." How embarrassing would it be if people were to find out? Chuck just stared at Regine as she arched her body and seemed to be leaning against the window. The sports car was quite low in height so he caught a nce of her body. "Hey, why don''t you say something? I''m asking you to promise me. Promise me! Ah! You''re such a hooligan!" Regine was speaking and suddenly realized where he was looking. She quickly covered herself furiously, then raised her hand and pped Chuck on impulse. But she was scared after she hit him, and she immediately rubbed Chuck''s face, which had turned red. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Chuck, I didn''t mean it. Don''t be angry, I''m sorry, okay?" She cried. Fortunately, the p was not that hard. Otherwise, Chuck would have stepped out and hit her. "Let go," he said. "I''m sorry. Who told you to stare? Didn''t you have enough of them the other day? It hurts so much," Regine curled her lips and murmured. "Hey, I''m telling you, don''t tell anyone about this!" Regine added as Chuck stepped on the pedal and left. Regine stamped her foot and scolded, "Pervert, such a pervert!" Regine curled her lips and picked up the clothes that were on the ground, cing them back into her bag. She then turned around and headed home, thinking about what she could ask Chuck to do. As soon as she turned around, her mother showed up. She was a charming woman. She had heard it when Chuck honked his car horn. She asked, "Regine, was that your boyfriend?" "No, it was a ssmate. Just a ssmate," Regine blushed. "Really? You never had a ssmate fetch you home before. What''s more, you have your own car. Why did youe home in his car instead?" Her mother asked doubtfully. "Mom, don''t talk nonsense. He is my ssmate." Regine looked back at Chuck, who was driving away, and muttered, "Pervert..." ...... Pa! A p came onto Yvette''s face, and she fell to the ground with a hint of indifference in her eyes. She had arrived in Flornd, a ce where her grandfather was most of the time. Yvette was in a company that she was about to take over, and the man in front was her cousin. After hearing Yvette''s words, Damon was so angry that he couldn''t help being violent. Besides, he was a master of martial arts, so Yvette couldn''t fight him. Yvette got up from the ground and said, "Damon, Grandpa said..." Pa! Yvette''s cousin pped her face again. Yvette couldn''t avoid it at all, but she retreated and didn''t fall to the ground this time. "Who are you calling your cousin? Get out of here. Do you hear me?" Damon snorted in disdain. "What''s going on? I''ve heard about her but I''ve never seen her before. Now, she wants to take over thepany. What is she trying to do?" He thought to himself. Yvette stared at him coldly, "Grandpa said that from now on, I''ll be in charge of thepany." "F*ck you!" Her cousin kicked her. Yvette wanted to dodge the kick, but she didn''t have enough basic skills to do so. She clutched her stomach and fell to the ground. She was in so much pain that she almost fainted. When she got up again, her cousin came over and grasped her neck, "Get out, do you hear me? Ahhhh!" He roared suddenly because Yvette had tried to stab him with something in her hand. Fortunately, he was quick-witted and grabbed the dagger with his bare hand. Pa! His palm was bleeding. He hit Yvette in fury and she was beaten to the ground. Damon stared at her and sneered, "You''re a little cruel, but not cruel enough. I''ll give you another chance. Get out now!" Yvette shook her head and rose to her feet. She had nothing to lose. She had to take over the company that day, so she could go to the United States. Her cousin threw away her dagger and dragged her on the floor, towards outside. Yvette struggled in his grip, and Damonughed ferociously, "Your dead father was a good-for-nothing. How could he die in the hands of a woman? Doesn''t he feel ashamed? He even gave birth to such a sc*m like you. You should go to h*ll, do you know that? Go to h*ll!" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Yvette''s cousin dragged her across the floor and threw her out. Yvette did not make a sound, but her eyes had be extra vicious. She yelled, "You are not allowed to say that about my father!" It was thest shred of her patience. She had never met her father, but if it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t be alive that day. Upon hearing Damon''s words, Yvette felt a chill running down her spine. "I''m not allowed to say it? Who do you think you are to tell me what to do?" He walked over and kicked her again. Yvette couldn''t avoid the heavy blow and she fell to the ground. "Look at you, what a f*cking loser! How dare youe to mypany?" Damon sneered at her. "Grandpa only asked you to manage it," Yvette corrected him. She finally understood why during her grandfather''sst moment, he had told her not to let the others in the family know about his death. The people in this family were not united. Once the head of the family died, the family members would all scatter apart from each other. Yvette swore that she would never allow such a thing to happen, so she had to control everything in the family. Otherwise, her mother in the United States would not live a good life. "Grandpa gave it to me. You said that Grandpa is passing it over to you, right? If that''s the case, tell Grandpa to give me a call," Damon snorted coldly. He felt that something was wrong. Why did his grandfather suddenly ask him to hand over thepany? Then, he thought of something. "D*mn it! Did you kill Grandpa? Did you kill him just to get the property? You b*stard!" He cursed as he kicked her out of the room. Yvette didn''t scream, but shey on the ground filled with pain and no energy. He didn''t show her any mercy at all. When her cousin saw that Yvette was silent, he was surprised and thought in his heart, "Is Grandpa really dead? Then, aren''t I the next sessor of the family? After all, I am the only one left who is worthy to be an heir in my family. The others are either elderlies or teenagers. How can they compete with me? Except for her, who is still somehow qualified." At the thought of this, Damon wanted to kill her. He dragged Yvette back to the room and said, "It seems that grandpa was really killed by you. You are so ungrateful! And now, you still have the nerve toe here and take over thepany? Who do you think you are to ask for thepany? You are a f*cking dog. Do you know that? A dog that was ced with Karen Lee''s son now wants to take over thepany, are you kidding me?" He pped Yvette''s face again, this time even more ferociously. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Yvette was beaten up savagely. She was no match for Damon. At that moment, her eyes were filled with hatred and coldness. Pa! He raised his hand and gave her a harsh p on her face. Her face went numb as she fell onto the ground yet again. She stared at him with a mouth full of blood. "I can''t believe a dog like you wants to take over thepany!" She cried as he grabbed her by her hair. He thought to himself, "If Grandpa is really dead, then all of the family''s property will be mine. This woman is a threat!" He had to find a way to get rid of her. Yvette could tell that her cousin wanted to end her life and she was wondering how she could possibly escape this ce. He grabbed her by the neck and started choking her, saying, "Such a beautiful woman. If only you weren''t my cousin, I wouldn''t have let go of you. It''s such a shame..." Indeed, when he first saw Yvette, he was stunned by her beauty despite having seen many women in his life. Her figure and her beauty were on a whole other level. It was a pity that she was his cousin. He took out a sharp dagger from his waist and aimed it towards her heart... ...... Chuck drove back to the za and parked his car. He was about to ask Ynda about the situation at the za and that piece ofnd they had recently bought. He assumed that there won''t be much of an issue. He had always trusted Ynda with her job. In order to keep an eye on Yvette, he would travel to Flornd if it was necessary. Otherwise, if anything were to happen to Yvette, Chuck would deeply regret it. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. However, as he was about to get out of the car, his phone rang. He looked at the screen and learned it was a call from Queenie. Chuck answered in a hurry, worrying if something had happened to her. Chuck answered the call and asked, "Did something happen?" "No, I''m fine, but school is about to start," Queenie reminded him. She had contemted for a long time before she made this call. Indeed, school was about to start. She was about to be a sophomore. Chuck felt a headache. How could he forget about this? He sighed. Usually, if Yvette was by his side, she would have reminded him that it was time for school to start. Chuck even fantasized that if the school started and he was on good terms with Yvette, they could have a good time in her office. The thought had gotten him really excited. However, now Yvette no longer responded to him and also refused to see him. It was making him miserable. If all of this did not happen, they would have been doing well together. Yvette was not only his teacher but also his wife. She could help him cheat during the exam. But now, it wasn''t the same anymore. Chuck sighed, "Okay, I know. I will try my best to show up when school starts." Chuck thought that perhaps he would drop out of school. Since Yvette was not his teacher anymore, he felt that there was no point in going to school. "Okay, Chuck. How have you been doing recently?" Queenie felt worried because school was about to start but Chuck didn''t seem like he was doing anything about it. She figured he was going to quit school, after all, he was rich. Chuck had no words to exin his emotions and answer her question, thus, he simply added, "I''m fine..." After a simple conversation, the phone call ended. Chuck thought, "Is Yvette going to return and continue teaching at the school? She''s highly educated and great at teaching. What a loss." Chuck missed Yvette. School was about to start soon. What should he do? Should he go and attend the sses? If he decided to go but Yvette wasn''t there, should he quit school? What would his mother say about this matter? Chuck felt his headache getting stronger. He opened the car door and was about to enter the za, but out of a sudden, he heard the sound of a car horn. Chuck looked over doubtfully and found that it was from a luxury Mercedes, and there was a woman sitting in the driver''s seat. Quinn? What was she doing in the za? Quinn opened the car door. She stared at Chuck and walked over with her long legs swaying. Ever since she had found out that he had returned from training, she had yet to see him. She had been waiting for him for so many days and now, he had finally appeared. "President Miller, what are you..." Chuck was a little confused. Why did Quinn look so angry? He couldn''t recall doing anything that might have offended her. It had been such a long time since theyst saw each other. "Who told you to call me president? You haven''t shown up for such a long time, do you even still want to continue doing business in the za?" Quinn said with a tone of unfriendliness. Chuck''s head was in pain. He didn''t intend to neglect the za, it was mainly because he didn''t have time. Chuck was really helpless about Yvette''s matter, so he had no mood to care about his work at all. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Quinn came over and asked. "I''m sorry," Chuck could onlypromise. Quinn looked at him, and the anger in her heart was now greatly reduced. She snorted lightly and her voice became softer, "Why are you apologizing to me?" "I''ve made you angry," Chuck was not in the mood to argue with her. The main reason he compromised was that Quinn had a great outfit and tight jeans on that day, which hugged her figure perfectly. "Did I ask you to be nice?" She snorted, and her voice became unexpectedly soft as she continued asking, "What happened? You can tell me and I''ll see if there''s anything I can do to help." Originally, Quinn wanted to teach him a lesson. But he was surprisingly nice to her, which got her extremely confused. "At least try to fight back! If you don''t fight back, how am I going to continue arguing with you?" She thought. The truth was she had also been very busy recently. Nheless, she still came to the za every day to deal with tasks. But the affairs could basically be dealt with through the phone. She also didn''t understand why she came here every day. Was it because she wanted to see Chuck? Quinn felt ridiculous, thinking, "Why do I want to see this disgusting man?" "If I didn''t want to see him, why did Ie here?" Quinn thought about it and became silent. She didn''t understand why she felt that way. Was all of this just because he had saved her twice? Chuck didn''t think it would be a good idea to tell Quinn about Yvette''s matter. He shook his head and said, "It''s okay." "Hmph, you''re so ungrateful. How can you regard my kindness as malice?" Quinn snorted. At this moment, Chuck was hungry. He said, "President Miller, let me treat you to a meal." "I told you not to call me president." Quinn was annoyed, and soon her voice returned to normal. She continued, "Why do you want to treat me?" "I''m hungry," Chuck said, turned around and left. Quinn snorted. It was normal to have a meal since she had waited for him to show up for such a long time. She followed him upstairs. When they arrived at the elevator, Chuck remembered the times where he peeked at Yvette''s back in the elevator. When he got into the elevator, it brought back the memories. "What are you looking at again?" Quinn scolded him. Chuck came to his senses and sighed. Thinking of Yvette, he sighed again and again. He didn''t say a word and didn''t even answer her. Quinn was surprised, wondering to herself, "I didn''t condemn him. He''s always staring so I have to call him out. But why is he so quiet today?" "Did something bad really happen?" Quinn thought in her heart. "What''s wrong with you?" There was a touch of concern in Quinn''s tone as she asked. Chuck smiled bitterly and said, "I''m sorry." Quinn was startled. Did he just say sorry to her? Did he have a fever? Chuck did not continue to speak. He sighed and walked out of the elevator. Quinn''s beautiful eyes were full of doubts, "What''s wrong with him?" She went to a restaurant in the za with Chuck. He was still gloomy when they were eating. She felt even more strange. This was the first time for her to have a meal with him. She was surprised herself because she hardly ever had meals with men that were younger than her. She figured the only reason was that Chuck had saved her twice. Quinn blushed unconsciously. Recently, she had not seen Chuck but she had dreamed about him almost every night. The dream she had the most frequent was that she was saved by him when she was drugged by her assistant. She was brought to a hotel, but he didn''t leave. Instead, Chuck saw her figure and couldn''t resist himself. After that, she became sober and pped him on the face. Then, she woke up from the dream. Then the dream would just continue on the next day. It would repeat again and again. Quinn did not even remember how many times she had pped Chuck in her dream. She even felt that she was bewitched. How could she have such a dream all the time? Why did she want to p him so badly? Chuck raised his head and asked, "Why is your face blushing?" "It''s none of your business," Quinn lowered her voice and felt ashamed. For sure, Chuck did not know how many times Quinn had hit him in her dream. After he saw Quinn finish eating, he went to pay the bill. Quinn followed him out and wanted to ask what had happened to him. He was so sullen that Quinn had no mood to deal with her own affairs. It wasn''t easy to meet him again. How could it be considered as a meeting if they didn''t quarrel? At this thought, Quinn asked again, "Chuck, what''s wrong with you?" Chuck turned around suddenly and asked, "President Miller, can you do me a favor?" "What can I do for you?" Quinn became nervous subconsciously. Was this disgusting person going to propose to sleep with her? Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Of course, Chuck never intended to sleep with her in the first ce. He had only always talked about it casually, but Quinn took it seriously. However, he felt strange when he saw that Quinn''s pretty eyes had been fixed on him. "President Miller, what are you thinking about?" He asked. "Huh? Nothing. Didn''t you want me to help you? Say it." Quinn was upset and thought in her heart, "Are you kidding me?" Chuck was thinking that Quinn had been acquiring a lot of businesses. He had no time to manage all that recently. Ynda had also said that there was a nightclub looking for a new owner, and he didn''t have time to check it out as well. It couldn''t go on like this. He wanted to see if he could cooperate with Quinn and acquire something together so that he could expand his business empire quickly. Chuck told Quinn this, but she snorted, "Is this what you wanted me to help you with?" "Yes, let''s work together. I''m very busy recently, and I don''t have time to do anything. President Miller, you have a good eye for projects. So, let''s see if there is any chance for us to cooperate," he said. "You don''t have to tter me," Quinn snorted. "So, President Miller, are you..." Chuck continued. "I''ve told you, stop calling me president!" Quinn snapped. She was furious and she turned around to leave. Since Chuck had raised this matter, it was only natural that he wanted to get an answer. He caught up with her and asked, "What do you think?" "Hmph, you have a good n. You want me to help you with your business, don''t you?" Quinn stared at Chuck. Chuck smiled awkwardly, "It''s fine then. The deal is off while our friendship is still on. Just pretend that I never said it." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hmph, never said it?" Quinn turned back around and said, "Okay, I''ll do it." To Chuck''s surprise, she had actually agreed. "Don''t leave today. I''ll treat you dinner as wellter in the evening," Chuck smiled. He was not very sure if she would agree with it in the first ce. After all, Quinn had a good eye and was not short of money. As long as she invested in businesses, she would have good returns. Why would she even want to cooperate with others? "Do I need you to spend two hundred dors to treat me to a meal? Am I short of dinner from you? Short of that two hundred dors?" Quinn snorted. "Didn''t I ask you to order just now? You didn''t want to order and said it was enough. What are you ming me for?" Chuck muttered under his breath. Quinn''s beautiful eyes widened upon hearing this, "You think that I''m saying the meal was cheap? I was talking about you. You only treat me to a meal for a purpose." "Then why should I treat you to a meal without a purpose? You are not short of a meal from me either," Chuck muttered. Treating Quinn to a meal for nothing? Chuck didn''t have the mood to do so. "You!" Quinn gnashed her teeth. After that, he asked her where she wanted to go and eat. Anywhere would be fine for him. Maybe they could go to his mother''s hotel and it was guaranteed to be expensive. Quinn shook her head, "No, I have a project after this. If you really want to cooperate with me, just pay up then. I''ll give you half of it." Chuck breathed a sigh of relief, "What project is it?" "Why are you asking for the details? Didn''t you say I have a good eye?" Quinn said with no expression. Chuck was rendered speechless. He had to admit that Quinn did have a good eye. Since she said it this way, it should be quality. "Okay, when you''ve confirmed it, just let me know the price," Chuck said. Quinn snorted and turned to leave. Chuck reached out helplessly and pulled her, "President Miller, don''t be angry. I really want to treat you to dinner tonight. Don''t go." This was what he should do. At the very least, the two of them had cooperated, so they should have dinner together. "I don''t eat spicy food. It was too spicy just now, change to another restaurant if you want to eat with me," Quinn said. Chuck smiled, this meant that she agreed. There were several restaurants with lighter tasting dishes in the za. Chuck had eaten them several times and he decided to bring Quinn there that night. However, he figured it would be better if they just went to his mother''s hotel. Therefore, he said, "Let''s go to my mother''s hotel. The dishes there are delicious, some of them are worth more than 10,000 dors. I''m sure you will like it." "I didn''t say I want to have something expensive. Let''s just eat here," Quinn shook her head. "Okay. Would you like to go to my office or wander around by yourself?" He asked. "What''s the point of wandering around? I''ve been here for dozens of times," Quinn replied. Chuck turned around and asked, "Why did youe here so many times?" "To acquire your za, duh!" Quinn snorted and went into the elevator with him. He smiled while thinking, "This woman is actually very soft-hearted." But thinking of Yvette, Chucked sighed again. Quinn heard the sigh and looked at him, "What''s wrong with you?" "I''m fine," he answered calmly. "Was I too fierce in the elevator just now? But who told you to peek around?" Quinn sounded a little gentle as she spoke. "Did I scared him just now? But he was never like this before, he was disgusting and would continue peeking even if I called him out. What is going on with him today? He seems so depressed. I wasn''t even that harsh earlier," she wondered. "No," Chuck said. He didn''t know what else to say. He could only shake his head and say so. When the elevator''s door opened, Chuck went to find Ynda. Quinn followed him out as well. She stared at Chuck and felt there was still something wrong with him, but she couldn''t bring herself to ask him. Ynda saw Chuck and Quinning in. She was stunned and didn''t ask any more questions. Chuck asked about the za and sure enough, Ynda didn''t let him down. She did a good job in this aspect. Time flew. In the evening, Chuck wanted to bring Ynda along for dinner with Quinn. After all, it was quite normal for him to do so. But Quinn was angry, she said, "You said you would treat me to dinner. Why did you call someone else? I don''t want to eat anymore." Quinn went out after saying that, she was very furious. Chuck was dumbfounded by her attitude. He turned to Ynda and said, "I''m sorry, Ynda." "It doesn''t matter. I''ll order takeout myself," Ynda smiled. Chuck had no choice but to chase after Quinn. It was not easy for them to cooperate with each other, but she got angry suddenly. How could they cooperateter? "President Miller, don''t be angry. Why do you behave like a little girl? It''s not a big deal, it''s just another person at the table," Chuckforted her. "Why should I have to eat with another person?" Quinn was in a rage. In order to have this dinner, she had been waiting for the whole afternoon and she hadn''t even dealt with the affairs in her company. Unexpectedly, he invited another person in the end. What was this? Was it a dinner party? "Okay, what do you want to eat? Let''s eat, just the two of us," Chuck asked helplessly. He was having a break down internally. How could Quinn be so mean? Wasn''t it just Ynda? "I don''t want to eat anymore," Quinn refused. "Sister Miller," Chuckpromised. Quinn turned around, "Who told you to call me sister? Who?" "No one. Here, I''ve eaten this one. It''s very delicious. Come here!" Chuck dragged her into the restaurant. Quinn blushed and said, "Let go of my hand. I can walk by myself." Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, she was not angry. The two of them went in, and the waiter rmended them to have the couple set. Chuck waved his hand and said that they were not a couple. Then, he handed the menu to Quinn. She looked at it for a long time, and the waiter said, "Why not you guys just have the couple set? It''s a good deal." "No, why would I want to have a couple set?" Quinn shook her head. "Okay, we will take this," Chuck said as he pointed at the couple set on the menu. Chuck also thought it was a good deal. Anyway, it was just a meal. It was not like they had to feed it to each other, right? Wasn''t it just a normal meal? Quinn looked up at Chuck and handed the menu back to the waiter without saying anything. "It''s mainly because it''s a good deal," Chuck exined. "Yes, a good deal," Quinn also said. Then, the two of them stopped talking. It was very quiet until the dishes were served. Chuck thought it was a little funny because it seemed like a blind date. He picked up his fork and started eating. While eating, he said, "Do you think we look like we''re on a blind date?" "Who wants to have a blind date with you? You are so disgusting," Quinn snorted and continued to eat. She thought the food tasted good. The food they had during lunch was just too spicy. Chuck thought of Yvette suddenly and sighed. Quinn looked up and said, "What''s wrong with you? Fine, you''re not really that disgusting..." "Yeah," Chuck smiled bitterly. It was rare for Quinn to say that. After they finished their meal, Chuck received a phone call from Regine. "Hey, I''ve thought it over. Let''s go to the Flornd." It was Regine''s voice. She had thought about it over and over again. Chuck had promised her one thing and she was thinking about what she should do. It seemed that what she could do was to let Chuck apany her on a trip to somewhere. Anyway, he happened to have something to deal with over there. "Okay, let''s depart tomorrow morning." Chuck didn''t hesitate at all. After all, Yvette was in Flornd at this time. However, Regine was actually asking him to do what he wanted. "Huh? Are you agreeing so readily?" Regine was stunned. "Yes, see you at the airport tomorrow morning." After that, Chuck hung up the phone. "Hello, hello..." Regine called out. She was in a state of confusion. She looked at the phone number and said, "I didn''t get the wrong number. Why did he agree to it so quickly?" Regine found it very unexpected. "Where are you going?" Quinn heard him. Where was he heading again? "Flornd," Chuck didn''t conceal anything. "I am going as well," Quinn said solemnly. She wanted to find out what had happened to Chuck. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 "Why are you going there?" Chuck was so surprised. She was going to prepare for a project, wasn''t she? "Why can''t I go?" Quinn asked in return. "Fine, okay, I''m going to take the flight tomorrow morning. I''ll book a flight for you," Chuck said. He thought that it was alright for her to go there. Maybe she had something else to do. A flight ticket was necessary. After all, the two of them were going to work together. At the very least, they should have a good rtionship. "Do you think I don''t have enough money to book a flight?" Quinn stood up and asked angrily. "That''s not what I meant," Chuck said. He was helpless. "You meant it. You don''t have to book it. I''ll book it for you," Quinn said. Chuck was a little puzzled. Why did she want to book a flight ticket for him? Forget it, she was not short of money and it would just cost her a few thousand dors. "Thank you, Baller Miller," Chuck said deliberately. "Do you not have a better name to address me?" Quinn snorted. Chuck felt awkward and quickly said, "I''m going to pay the bill." Chuck went to pay the bill. He was thinking that Regine should book her own flight ticket and he couldn''t be bothered. The main reason he was going to Flornd was to find out about Yvette''s situation. He won''t be paying much attention to other matters. Anyway, it was killing two birds with one stone. Wasn''t it a promise to Regine? He felt that it was just right. When the two of them came out of the restaurant, Chuck asked Quinn where she was going. It was alreadyte at night. She should be heading home to rest. "You don''t have to bother about me," Quinn simply replied. "What I mean is that you don''t have to go to some other hotel. Just go to my mother''s hotel, you can stay in the presidential suite at will," Chuck said so. "Can''t I afford a hotel? I bought the hotel at your za," Quinn said defensively. Chuck was surprised. The hotel she bought was just a student hotel and there were too many college students. Quinn really had a good eye. This kind of hotel could not make a lot of money, but the annual ie was not low either. As long as she did it well, she could make a profit for sure. Chuck thought about it and feltzy to go back to his house. He wanted to go to Yvette''s rental house. But Susan was there, so it was not convenient. If he went there, the scene would only recall his sad memories. Thus, it was better not to go. Chuck didn''t want to go back to his own house either. It was too deste. "President Miller, can I go to stay at the hotel you bought for a night? I am toozy to go back. Let''s go to the airport together tomorrow morning," Chuck said. "It''s up to you," Quinn said and walked into the elevator. Of course, Chuck was with her. When they arrived at the parking lot, Chuck simply went into Quinn''s car. "Your car has a pleasant smell," Chuck entered andplimented. Quinn ignored him and drove away. Chuck muttered under his breath about her aloof attitude. When they arrived at the hotel, Chuck joked, "President Miller, why don''t I buy some shares of your hotel? What do you think?" "You want to buy some shares? Why, do you want this hotel? I''ll give it to you," Quinn said straightforwardly. Chuck instantly shut up. How could he possibly ept it? Then, he joked again, "President Miller, if someone bes your husband, I''m sure he will be at ease. He wouldn''t have to do anything and can get whatever he wants." "Quinn is so generous and has such a good figure. It would be so lucky for someone to be her husband," he thought. Quinn only snorted in response and took Chuck into the hotel without saying anything. The receptionist saw her bossing in with a handsome guy. What was going on? She was a little confused. "Get him the best room," Quinn ordered and then went to take the elevator. The receptionist was even more puzzled. She could only hand the room card to Chuck respectfully. Chuck and Quinn took the elevator, and Chuck went out when he reached the floor his room was located on. But Quinn went out as well. Chuck was stunned, he said, "I didn''t ask you to apany me. Don''t get me wrong." Chuck was having Yvette in his heart. How could he be interested to do anything with Quinn? However, Chuck did not believe that Quinn would really apany him twice as he had saved her twice. Even Chuck himself didn''t think that he had such charm. He was just kidding. These matters couldn''t be taken seriously. "Shut up! I also stay on this floor!" Quinn was furious upon hearing him. "Okay, see you tomorrow morning," Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. However, Quinn''s figure truly made Chuck have some ideas. He was an ordinary man. When a man sees such an attractive figure, what else could he think? Thinking of this, Chuck recalled the night of pleasure where Yvette had taken care of him. However, Yvette would not do such a thing with him anymore. Chuck sighed at this thought. "Sighing again?" Quinn''s expression eased as she asked with concern, "I didn''t do anything bad to you. Why are you sighing?" Chuck was in a trance. Her voice was a little gentle, which touched Chuck''s heart. Thinking of the words said by Yvette, Chuck felt sad all in a sudden. He wanted someone tofort him. Chuck opened the door and pulled Quinn in. He wanted to find the feeling of Yvette on Quinn''s body, but Quinn was stunned, "What are you doing?" Chuck closed the door. The lights in the room were not switched on, but the sound of breathing was audible. Quinn was nervous. She had dreamed of such a scene many times. It was Chuck who forced her. She didn''t expect the dream toe true that day. She wanted to p Chuck instinctively, but she couldn''t bear to do it. "Chuck, hmmm..." As Quinn spoke, Chuck came over and kissed her. She widened her eyes. He actually kissed her! Quinn really wanted to resist, but wasn''t this the scene that she had dreamed of? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, when Chuck spoke suddenly, Quinn was brought back to her senses. "Honey, Honey..." Chuck thought she was Yvette, and the look in his eyes was dazed. "Chuck, you b*stard!" Quinn struggled and raised her hand to p Chuck. Then, she opened the door and went out. Chuck felt a burning sensation on his cheek where he was pped and he came to his senses. Seeing the empty room, he sighed. What did he do just now? Chuck wanted to apologize to Quinn. But Quinn must be extremely furious at this moment. If he went to her now, wouldn''t he be courting death? Chuck thought it would be better for him to find her the next day after Quinn had calmed down. After that, he took a shower and went to sleep. When Quinn returned to her room, she was particrly angry. She cursed, "B*stard, you''re so disgusting!" "You pulled me into the room yet you were thinking of another woman. What do you take me as? A substitute? B*stard! Go to h*ll!" Quinn was in a rage, and the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She didn''t even know how she managed to fall asleep. The next morning, Chuck heard someone knocking on the door. Chuck woke up in a daze and went to open the door. It was Quinn standing at the door without any expression on her face as she questioned, "What time is it? Why are you not ready? Are we still going to Flornd?" It was only then that Chuck came to his senses and went to wash up immediately. He almost forgot that he was going to Flornd that day to find Yvette and had also made an appointment with Regine. After packing up, Chuck exited his room. Quinn had already arrived in front of the elevator. Chuck looked at her lips and whispered, "I''m sorry about what happened yesterday." His face was still swollen. Quinn pped him so hardst night that Chuck was stunned. Quinn snorted, "You are really disgusting." Chuck didn''t talk back. What happenedst night was indeed his fault. He shouldn''t have dragged Quinn into his room. Sure enough, it was a lie when Quinn said she would sleep with him twice. He had kissed her but got a painful p in return. Chuck felt wronged, but it was his fault as well. He had taken it seriously. Of course, Quinn did not know Chuck''s thoughts. If she knew that he was thinking so, Quinn would be angrier and might even p Chuck again. Ding! The elevator door was opened. They exited the hotel and Chuck got into Quinn''s car, then she drove them to the airport. Regine had been waiting at the airport for a long time. "Why hasn''t Chucke yet? Did he lie to me?" Regine felt a little angry. When she was about to take out her mobile phone to make a call, she saw a car driving into the parking lot. She had been waiting in the parking lot from the beginning. Because she knew Chuck would drive over. When she saw Chuck was there, she breathed a sigh of relief. Thank God he dide. She opened the car door and ran over to him. Regine called out, "Hey..." Just then, Chuck came out of the car, and Regine saw Quinn wasing out as well. She was carrying a branded bag on her back. Was Quinn joining them? Of course, she knew Quinn. It was Quinn who bought the street of her housing area at that time. But why would Quinne along? Why? Regine was angry, "Chuck, I wanted you toe alone, why did you bring someone else with you?" She thought in her heart, "What the h*ll is going on? It was you who promised me. Why did you bring someone else? What kind of promise is this?" Regine couldn''t help but voiced all these thoughts in front of Quinn. "It''s just one more person. What does it matter?" Chuck said. He was speechless at Regine''s behavior. "Why would there be one more person? Why?" Regine and Quinn questioned in unison. Quinn was angry aboutst night''s incident, and now there was another woman with them. What was going on? Quinn was so annoyed. Chuck was on the verge of a mental breakdown in the face of these two women. He just wanted to go to Flornd to see Yvette as soon as possible. He didn''t want to care about other things. Why were they both behaving like this? Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chuck had no choice but to calm Quinn and Regine down. Chuck felt a little guilty towards Quinn due to what happenedst night, so he pulled her aside first. If they continued to argue, how will they be able to be on the same flight together? "What are you doing? Let go!" Quinn struggled angrily and swung Chuck''s hand away. "Why did you let here with us?" Quinn was extremely upset about the whole thing. Last night, he took her as someone else. Now, he let someone else join their trip. The point was that this woman was so young, she was about the same age as Chuck. Quinn was older than both of them. She felt that she was out of ce all of a sudden. "She''s my ssmate and she has her own business to deal with over there. We are just going to Flornd together," Chuck exined. He thought that Regine must have something to do over there. Why else would she be going to Flornd? They were just going to Flornd together at the same time and he didn''t care much for her. "President Miller, don''t be angry. If you''re angry, you won''t look good. Plus, you''ll have wrinkles on your face," Chuck tried to please her. He just wanted to board the flight as soon as possible. If it continues to drag on like this, there won''t be enough time to go through the security check. "Hmph, do I need you to tter me?" Quinn snorted. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s really kind of you, President Miller." Quinn was still very easy to coax, at least that was what Chuck began to think so. "F*ck you," Quinn was angry. She warned, "Let me tell you, I have my own business to do in Flornd as well. She''d better not be following around." "Okay, I''ll go and tell her," Chuck said. Then, he went to talk to Regine alone. Quinn snorted. Seeing that Chuck went tofort Regine just like he did with herself, she got angry again. Quinn didn''t want to watch anymore and she walked over to the elevator entrance with her luggage. Fortunately, Regine curled her lips and agreed reluctantly. Although she didn''t feel good about it, she did not make amotion. She asked in a whisper, "Chuck, do you like older women?" "Why do you say that?" Chuck was surprised at her question. "If you didn''t like older women then why did you bring Quinn along?" She replied. Regine turned to look at Quinn and muttered in her heart, "She just has bigger boobs, isn''t it? I''ll have the same if I was at her age." "Quinn also has something to do over there at Flornd, so we decided to travel together," he exined. It must be a joke. How could he like Quinn? He really had never thought about it. Last night was an ident because he couldn''t control himself. However, Chuck agreed that he did have a thing for older women. Yvette was betrothed to him since they were young and she was about five years older than him. But it was hard to tell that she was older. She had such a young look, delicate skin, and a good personality. How could Chuck not like her? And Wi... she was also older than Chuck. "But I don''t think Yvette is considered an older woman... Auntie Logan too. She''s not even married yet," he thought. "Then you have to promise me that you won''t fall for Quinn," Regine said seriously. He was speechless and he found it funny. What was Regine thinking? Chuck certainly did what she said, but he muttered, "Why did you want me to say that?" "Why not? It''s just a sentence. Oh, stop talking. Let''s go to the security check quickly," Regine quickly brushed off the topic as she blushed and her heart beat faster. Right, why did she have to ask him to make such a promise? Regine took her luggage and went to the elevator. Chuck let out a sigh of relief. Then, the three of them went up the elevator. After passing through the security check, they waited for the departure and got on the ne after a while. Of course, they were all in first-ss seats. After taking a nap, they soon arrived at Flornd. Everyone went out of the airport. Chuck called Betty and asked her about Yvette''s location in Flornd. After all, Flornd was so big, it was impossible for him to search for Yvette everywhere. If he did, it might take him a few years and he would''ve still failed to find her in the end. Betty said, "Young Master, at this time, the two people who I sent to follow Yvette are still tailing her. I will send you the exact locationter at night." The main reason was that Betty didn''t know how to tell Chuck. After all, Yvette had been beaten up by her cousin, and the two spies had watched it happen. If she told Chuck, he would get angry for sure. Betty thought it was better to be cautious. What''s more, she couldn''t get in touch with the two people who were monitoring Yvette. For the time being, Betty had to figure out a way. "Young Master, you''d better have fun in Flornd," Betty said. Chuck didn''t have the mood to do that. He shrugged it off and decided to find a ce to eat first. He really wanted to see Yvette or it would be difficult for him to go to sleepter that night. Hanging up the phone, Betty immediately tried to contact the two who were monitoring Yvette. But a few minutester, Betty felt something bad was about to happen... "I''m starving. Let''s go eat," Regine suggested. She had made an appointment with her friends here, but she was only meeting up with themter. Chuck had to consider what Quinn wanted too. She was expressionless, and Chuck could only comfort her. Quinn snorted, "You don''t need to put in a good word. Anyway, as long as you''re with her, I will go explore by myself and won''t be with you." Chuck thought that the idea was okay. Anyway, Chuck was not in the mood and he didn''t even have time to explore. "Alright, President Miller, you can go and have fun," Chuck said. "You b*stard! You''re getting rid of me to hang out with this girl, right?" Quinn was angry as she seethed. Chuck didn''t even try tofort her but agreed for her to be alone. How could he say that? Was he asking her to go away? "No, you''re the one who said that," Chuck frowned as he replied. He was at an utter loss. How could Quinn be so unreasonable all of a sudden? She had said it herself that she was going to stroll around alone! "Fine, you disgusting person! Have fun, b*stard!" Quinn spat and dragged her suitcase out angrily, got into a car and left. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. The car she entered was a Mercedes-Benz private car, which should have been arranged by Quinn. After all, she was so rich, and there must be someone that she knew in Flornd. That was right, Quinn must''ve already arranged the schedulest night. She wanted to rx as well, but Chuck had only said so, which made Quinn angry. "You can do whatever you want. I have several estates in Flornd. But you brought some other women with you, then what about me? You can go to h*ll!" She cried to herself. Quinn closed her eyes in anger. The driver said, "President Miller, you have ordered a set of couple meal in the restaurant and it has already been prepared for you. ording to your request, the red wine is a bottle of 1982 Lafite. The steak is also air-lifted from the United States. You..." "No, I don''t want it anymore!" Quinn interrupted him furiously. "But the restaurant had already prepared it," the driver whispered timidly. This was Quinn''s restaurant. She had made a callst night. "Then I''ll eat alone," Quinn snorted. The driver was surprised. What was wrong with President Miller? Seeing Quinn left angrily in a sudden, Regine grinned and asked, "Why did she leave?" Chuck rolled his eyes at her, "What does it have to do with you?" Regine curled her lip and said, "I''m just asking. Whatever, let''s go and eat. I know a ce where the dishes are really delicious." Chuck was hungry, so he agreed. Regine had been to Flornd for many times, so she took Chuck and departed. However, as soon as they departed, Chuck''s mobile phone rang. It was a call from Quinn. Chuck answered with confusion, "President Miller, you..." "Chuck, I''m asking you, do you want to be with that girl?" Quinn asked straightforwardly. The more Quinn thought about it, the angrier she became. Why? Everything was prepared by her, why should she eat alone? "No, I''ll separate ways with herter." Chuck had nned to do so. "Well, I''ll wait for you for an hour. After you''ve separated ways with her, I''ll send a car to pick you up, and then... we will eat together," Quinn said. Chuck thought, how would there be enough time? Hence, he answered, "We''re going to eat now," "Then remember to eat more," Quinn said and hung up the phone angrily. Chuck murmured, "Why is Quinn somehow different now? Why is she so angry for no reason?" Earlier, Quinn was talking while gnashing her teeth in anger. Chuck didn''t understand and wondered, "Is Quinn on her period? Is that why she is in such a bad mood? Chuck shook his head and could not be bothered. He followed Regine and they took a ck car to the ce where they were going to eat. Regine kept muttering along the way. For the first time, Chuck felt that women were so annoying. He was too embarrassed to say it, so he could only endure it. When he arrived at the restaurant, Chuck finished his meal in a hurry and was ready to separate ways with Regine. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "What did you say?" Regine was shocked to find out his n and felt somewhat wronged. She said incredulously, "You promised me toe to Flornd, and now you are going to leave after having a meal?" Regine was so upset. She had thought about where to go with Chuck after they ate. She had even appointed her friends and expected to spend at least a week over there. "Well, I still have other things to do," Chuck said directly. "How can you do this?" Regine felt so wronged that she was about to cry. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Chuck couldn''t stand the grievance of a woman, but he came here for Yvette. He had no time to care for everyone else''s feelings. "How can you do this?" Regine continued to ask, and the more she did, the more aggrieved she felt. Chuck was too embarrassed to say more. Chuck admitted that it was his fault. After all, he really consented Regine toe over, which was also a promise to her. "Where do you want to go? I''ll go with you, okay?" Regine made a concession. At worst, she could give up the ces she wanted to go and had nned the night before. "Okay, but I don''t know where to go either. Let''s get a room first," Chuck replied. Chuck was not in the mood to stroll around, he could only wait in the hotel. In this way, he would not be disturbed. Otherwise, he would be more anxious to wait for Betty''s call in a crowded ce. "Why are you like this?" Regine blushed. After everything, it turned out that he wanted to get a room with her. Weren''t they going too fast? "I didn''t expect you to be so lustful," Regine muttered. "What?" Chuck was confused. What was going on? What was wrong with what he had just said? Why was she blushing? "This can''t be rushed. You have to see if we match each other well first. Why are you rushing it?" Regine replied as she lowered her head. Actually, she had to admit it. This time, she took the initiative to invite Chuck to hang out because she felt that she might be a little interested in Chuck. She had been peeked at by Chuck since she was a student. Last time, she was angry, but she still had some interests in him. At least, when they were at the bar the other day, Chuck''s figure had really attracted her. This was something she couldn''t escape from. He had such an excellent figure, good personality, but just a little bitscivious. Other than that, everything else was fine. Regine thought so. But she didn''t intend to submit herself to him at this time. "It''s too hurried. What if we''re not a perfect match?" She wondered. Chuck finally understood what Regine meant. She thought that he would get a room and spend a night with her. He wasn''t in the mood to do that. Regine was young and beautiful, but Chuck didn''t have any feelings or interests in her. Why would he even bring up the idea? Besides, he was pped by Regine when he peeked her chest thest time. Now, Chuck didn''t want to be beaten up again. "Don''t overthink. What I meant was I''ll get a room, and you''ll get another room. I''m waiting for someone''s call. Never mind, I''ll just tell you the truth. I''m here to find someone. I''m looking for my wife," Chuck said straightforwardly. "What? Your wife? You''re married?" Regine was shocked to hear this. How could this be possible? She was clear about Chuck''s age. It was impossible for him to get married because he was still so young! "Yes," Chuck replied. There was no need for him to deny that his wife was Yvette. Regine snorted, "What the h*ll? I would''ve believed it if you said that you have a girlfriend. But a wife? Do you think I''m stupid?" Speaking of this, Regine felt wronged and scolded in her heart, "You have a girlfriend, yet you still groped my chest twice. It was so painful." Chuck didn''t say much and asked, "So, do you want toe with me?" "Yes, I''ming." Regine curled her lips and went to get rooms with Chuck. But she said seriously, "Hey, since you have a wife, don''t peek at me anymore!" Chuck looked back at her and felt wronged. he thought, "What do you mean by peeking at you? It''s you who showed your body every time, okay?" Chuck didn''t say much. Forget it. But when they arrived at the nearest hotel, there was only one room left. When they went to several ces to ask, they were left with only one room as well, and some were even fully booked. Chuck muttered something under his breath. Regine blushed and said, "Don''t look at me. You can''t have any thoughts towards me..." Chuck didn''t have it from the beginning, so he could only continue to look for other hotels... They continued searching till night time. Regine was tired and said, "Forget it, I''ll just get a room with you. I''ll sleep on the bed, and you sleep on the ground." In fact, Regine had friends over here in Flornd. But why did shee here if she couldn''t stay alone with Chuck? Chuck was okay with it. Anyway, he was not interested in Regine. However, if Regine walked around in the room in sexy clothes, even a man couldn''t stand it, let alone Chuck. After all, Regine had a good body figure, although she wasn''tparable with Yvette, Wi, Quinn, or even Zelda... Then, they entered a hotel, Regine took out her ID card and booked a room. At that time, Chuck finally received a phone call from Betty, saying that Yvette had walked into apany but she never came out again. Chuck listened and became anxious. Why didn''t she leave the ce? It had been a whole night, did something happen? "Hey, what''s going on? Why are you running out?" When Regine saw Chuck run out suddenly, she was shocked and chased after him, "Hey, what''s going on?" "You get a room and have a rest yourself. I have something to do," Chuck told her as he stopped a taxi by the roadside, opened the door and went in. But Regine also followed him in, saying, "No way, you''re trying to get rid of me to find Madam Quinn, right? No way!" Chuck was speechless. Quinn was not a madam, was she? She was not married yet, but if Quinn heard this, it was very likely that she would go ballistic. However, Regine had entered the car, so he had no choice but to let her follow him. After telling the driver the address, the taxi drove over. Soon, they arrived at thepany that Betty had mentioned. Chuck had never been there, but Regine was curious. She had been to Flornd so many times. She knew that thispany was capable, and the owner was very rich. "Chuck, don''t tell me that thispany is yours?" Regine was being serious as she asked. She suspected that Chuck might be the power behind the throne. "Er..." Chuck was going to say no. He had never been to Flornd. How could he have apany here? "Haha, girl, are you kidding? The owner of thispany is Damon Xinos. How can it be him?" The taxi driverughed when he heard Regine. Was this the trick young guys used these days to get girls? "Why is it impossible? Let me tell you, he is very rich!" Regine retorted as she was angry. Who was he to say that to Chuck? "Sure, he is rich. Then please pay the fare," the taxi driverughed ironically. He had seen a lot of such people, so he was not surprised. "Here you go," Regine snorted and took out the money to pay the fare. Chuck had taken out the money already, but Regine went on and paid instead. "You don''t need to pay. Come out quickly!" Regine came out of the taxi with her luggage. Of course, Chuck came out as well. It was past nine o''clock in the evening, and thepany had closed. But why did Yvettee here? "Chuck, what are you going to do here?" Regine asked. She had never seen the boss before, but for sure, he must be much richer than her family. Besides, Regine''s family was not around here, so she couldn''t get in touch with him at all. "Looking for my wife," Chuck replied as he walked into the building, but was stopped by the security guard. "Hey, is your wife working here or...?" Regine caught up and asked. "No." Chuck looked up at the building. This entire building was thepany mentioned by Betty. The two people who monitored Yvette saw hering in, but they were killed. That was to say, after Yvette went in, she hadn''te out at all. Chuck wanted to break in forcibly, but Regine held Chuck back and said, "Don''t do anything stupid. The police here are quick to action. If they call the police, you''ll be in trouble." This was also Chuck''s concern. But Yvette was inside, Chuck was so worried that he didn''t want to wait for another minute. Chuck began to figure it out. At this moment, the elevator opened, and the security guard became respectful immediately as he greeted, "President Xinos..." "This should be the owner. Ask him!" Regine said. Chuck saw it as well. When he walked over, Betty sent a message, saying that this person was the boss. If that was the case, Yvette must''vee here to find him. Chuck went up to him and asked, "Excuse me, do you know a person named Yvette Jordan?" Chuck was nervous. The man nced at Chuck with killing intent in his eyes. He had never seen Chuck before, but since he was asking about Yvette, he instantly thought of Yvette''s husband, Chuck Cannon, who was also Karen Lee''s son. How dare he show his face here? "Yes, but she left an hour ago," the man said. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuck frowned. Betty said the two men who they couldn''t contact were most likely to have been killed. So, was this man the one who did it? Chuck was almost sure he did. As soon as the man finished speaking, he walked outside. Chuck stopped him and asked again, "Wait, Yvette hasn''te out since she went in. What have you done to her?" Chuck''s eyes turned vicious. If something had happened to Yvette, Chuck would kill the man''s whole family! Chuck couldn''t help thinking about the worst as Yvette didn''te out for the whole night. Was she arrested, imprisoned, or killed? Chapter 316 Chapter 316 The more Chuck thought about it, the fiercer the look in his eyes became. He would never allow anyone to hurt Yvette. "I''ve already told you, she left an hour ago. If you don''t believe me, you can go up and look for yourself. Guard, let him go upstairs!" The man ordered. Chuck frowned and thought, "This building is sorge. How long will it take me to find her?" "Did Yvette really leave?" Chuck wondered. The man turned around and was about to walk away, but the injury on his arm caught Chuck''s eyes. Chuck grabbed him and asked, "How did you injure your arm?" It was a teeth-marked wound. In other words, his arm had been bitten. The man''s eyes were filled with anger upon hearing his question. Yes, he was bitten! When he was about to stab Yvette with a dagger, Yvette had resisted desperately and bitten the man''s arm. The pain was so unbearable that even a man like himself couldn''t bear it. After that, Yvette had kicked him in the groin. Of course, he couldn''t stand the pain. He almost fainted at that moment and Yvette had seized the opportunity to run. The man had chased after her but she was nowhere to be found. He was in a rage. It was such a good opportunity, but he failed to kill Yvette, who was a threat to his inheritance of the family property. He had already called someone to look for her in hopes to find her soon. He nned to take a trip to the United States for a few days. He had to draw the first blood. He was going to tell the family members that his grandfather had died, and then he would inherit all the family property. "I''m asking you, how did you get this wound?" Chuck stared at him and questioned again. A ball of fury was ignited in Chuck''s heart. Yvette had got to be safe, Chuck couldn''t let anything happen to her. At this time, the man had a strong urge to kill Chuck, but he felt that there might be Karen''s men hiding nearby, so he had to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, if Karen came over, he wouldn''t be able to run and his hideout ce will bepromised. The man calmed down and replied, "My arm was bitten by Yvette. She bit me and ran away. If you don''t believe me, you can look at the monitor. Guard, show him the record." The man raised his arm and shook off Chuck''s grip. This was thestpromise he could make. "Stop there," Chuck said. He certainly couldn''t let that man go just like that. The man frowned and didn''t say anything. Chuck watched as the security guard quickly yed the camera footage from an hour ago. Indeed, around that time, Yvette hade out of the elevator, covering her stomach. Her face was red and her mouth was bleeding. Chuck saw the scene clearly. Was she beaten up? Regine couldn''t help but saw it too. When she found Yvette was hurt so badly, her hair stood on end. Chuck was furious at the sight and cursed, "F*ck!" While they were watching, the man turned around and walked away. Chuck chased after him, but the man had already gotten in the car and left. "Hey, be careful," Regine said as she chased after Chuck. Chuck was chasing after the sports car. But how could he possibly catch up the car? Regine ran up to Chuck''s side and panted for breath, "Stop chasing. Didn''t you want to find your wife? She has escaped from this ce. Hurry up and find her!" Chuck calmed himself down. Yes, this man hadid his finger on Yvette. Chuck wanted to kill him and make him pay, but it was not the time now. He had to find Yvette first because judging from the monitor record, Yvette was severely injured. At this thought, Chuck rang Betty, "Hello, Betty, do we have any manpower in Flornd?" "Yes, Young Master. I''ve already sent them over. Please wait for a moment," Betty replied affirmatively. She had already made the order. "Good. Yvette has been beaten up and she managed to escape. Try to see if you can mobilize all the monitor records here. I want to find Yvette!" Chuck said. Regine was shocked to hear that. This was Flornd, how could the monitor records on the streets be mobilized at will? Who exactly was Chuck? Anyway, Regine was muddled after listening to it. "Yes, Young Master. I''ll pull some strings, but President Logan has some connections in Flornd. Young Master, if you can''t wait, you can give President Logan a call first. I''ll also start making arrangements for Young Master," Betty said. Karen had just returned to the country not long ago, and her influence had not prated Flornd yet. For the time being, this was notparable to Wi''s influence, who had been staying in the country. However, around the world, Karen''s status was indescribable. Now that Karen had returned to the country, her influence would no doubt infiltrate. Chuck hung up immediately and called Auntie Logan. Auntie Logan had a huge influence in the country. When the phone was connected, it was Wi''s gentle voice, "Chucky..." "Auntie Logan, I''m in Flornd now. I want to see the monitor records of a certain ce. Can you help me?" Chuck asked anxiously. Wi replied, "Yes, Chucky, don''t worry. I''ll make a call now. Three minutes. Give me three minutes, Chucky." Hearing this, Chuck felt much at ease and hung up the phone. While Chuck was waiting for her, Regine came over in confusion and asked, "Chuck, aren''t you going to start looking for Yvette?" "I''m waiting for a call," Chuck simply said. Regine thought to herself, "Waiting for a call? Whose call is he waiting for?" She was now even more confused. She felt that there was a huge disparity between Chuck and herself. How could Chuck simply mobilize the monitor records of the streets in Flornd like it was nothing? This was beyond Regine''s cognition. She could do so in Ocean City, but not in Flornd. How rich was Chuck actually? It was beyond Regine''s imagination. ...... Quinn snorted. She had eaten, but she didn''t have much appetite. She drove out alone and felt bored. What did shee here to Flornd for? "Such a b*stard, a disgusting b*astard," Quinn muttered under her breath. She stopped the car and exited the vehicle with a sigh. Then, she walked on the street and saw a person who seemed to beying in a corner. Quinn walked over and realized that it was a woman. She crouched down and asked the woman, "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Shall I call the police for you?" Quinn reached out and pushed her, but the person did not respond. Quinn was rmed at the unresponsiveness. She quickly turned the woman over and she was stunned. Quinn seemed to have seen this woman before. Where did she see this familiar face? Quinn pondered for a moment. Then, it dawned on her and she thought, "Ah! I saw her at Chuck''s za!" That''s right, it was Yvette. She had escaped from Damon''spany and was injured seriously. She was worried that her cousin would chase after her, so she kept running forward, away from that ce, until she fainted. Quinn was surprised as to why Yvette was tortured into such a state. She felt sympathetic and said, "Hey, wake up, wake up." Quinn shook Yvette to wake her up. In a sudden, Yvette woke up and grabbed Quinn''s neck. Quinn was scared at the sudden move and asked in a panic, "What are you doing? I am not a bad person!" Yvette was hanging on thest thread of consciousness. She opened her eyes and vaguely saw Quinn, but she didn''t think that Quinn was a person who would harm her. Then, Yvette fainted again, muttering weakly, "Don''t send me to the hospital..." Quinn heaved a sigh of relief. She rubbed her neck where Yvette had grabbed her and felt painful. She didn''t understand how a woman could possess such great strength. She then hesitated and thought that she should give Chuck a call to inform him. Could it be that Chuck hade to Flornd just for Yvette''s sake? When Quinn was at the za, she often saw Chuck and Yvette together. Could it be that Yvette was Chuck''s wife? And Quinn was a substitute for this woman on the night before? To tell the truth, Quinn''spassion for Yvette had reduced upon this thought. She didn''t want to care about her, but she couldn''t ignore the situation and leave her to die either. Hence, Quinn took out her mobile phone and called Chuck. However, for the first time, he didn''t answer her call. That was because Chuck was waiting for Wi''s call concurrently, thus, he wasn''t able to answer it. "Why is he not picking up?" Quinn was angry. She called again and it connected this time, but as soon as she said hello, Chuck''s voice came from the phone and interrupted her. He said, "President Miller, I''m busy now. I''ll call youter." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After that, he hung up the phone. Quinn was really pissed at his attitude and thought, "Your wife is here with me, what else are you busy doing?" Quinn snorted and tried to dial him for thest time. But the line was busy and she hung up furiously. She looked at the unconscious Yvette and sighed. She stretched out her hands to help her up. Yvette''s figure was very attractive, but she was not heavy. She was 1.7 meters tall and weighed only 55 kg. Quinn could still carry her up with some effort, after all, she exercised frequently and was fit enough. After carrying Yvette into the car, Quinn drove to where she was staying. She didn''t know what to do. After all, Yvette had said that she didn''t want to go to the hospital. When they arrived, Quinn helped Yvette to get out of the car and entered the room. Quinn was out of breath from carrying her. After putting Yvette down, she sat down to rest. Seeing that Yvette was badly injured, Quinn took out her mobile phone to call a private doctor in Flornd to ask him to come over and treat Yvette. She was worried that Yvette would lose her life if she did nothing. After calling the doctor, Quinn finally felt at ease. The doctor said that he would arrive soon. She waited in the room and decided to call Chuck again. However, he still didn''t answer the call. Quinn was so irritated that she almost flung the phone against the wall. "B*stard, go to h*ll!" Quinn was enraged and couldn''t help herself from cussing. At this moment, Yvette was in aa and had a dream. She muttered something in her dream with tears flowing out of her closed eyes, "Hubby, I am so sad. You killed my grandpa..." Hearing this, Quinn was extremely startled. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Quinn was baffled as she watched Yvette, who was talking in her dream. She was not surprised that Yvette called Chuck as hubby, but she was shocked by thest sentence she uttered. Did Yvette just say that Chuck had killed her grandfather? "What''s going on?" Quinn felt that this was unusual. In her perception, Chuck was just a little disgusting, but he was unlikely to kill someone. Besides, for the person to be his wife''s grandfather made it even more improbable. Quinn could not understand the situation. She walked to Yvette''s side and looked at the heavily injured woman. She then took out her mobile phone again and called Chuck, but he still didn''t answer. Quinn felt angry and helpless. What should she do? After waiting for a while, the private doctor she had called finally came over. The doctor was also shocked when he saw Yvette, who was covered with wounds all over, and he couldn''t help but ask, "President Miller, this woman is..." "She''s my friend. Tell me, how is she?" Quinn replied. She was startled because she knew this private doctor well and it was rare for him to have such expression on his face. What was wrong? "Such a toughdy. The patient''s willpower is too strong. Look at the spot where her hand is covering, I guess her ribs are nearly broken there, but she can still hold on. It''s a rare sight. She could be someone from the army to have such strong willpower," the doctor said in astonishment. Quinn was surprised. "Why was her willpower so strong? Did she go through something terrible for her to be like this?" She wondered. "Then, what should we do now?" asked Quinn. She was concerned about saving Yvette because she was injured terribly. Not only that, but she was also Chuck''s wife. Thinking of this, Quinn snorted softly. The doctor answered, "It''s better for her to get a thorough examination in the hospital. Otherwise, there may be a risk of hidden injury. Some injuries can''t be dragged for too long by simply relying on willpower." "Okay, you should treat her first and give her some injection," Quinn told him. She felt that she had to ask Yvette''s opinion on this matter. After all, Yvette had said that she didn''t want to be sent to the hospital. It would be best for Quinn to act ordingly. "Okay." Then, the doctor began to give Yvette treatment while Quinn watched from the side. She snorted suddenly, "Chuck, your wife has ended up in this terrible state, yet you still don''t answer the phone." Three hourster, the private doctor had basically settled everything that he could do. After Quinn transferred the payment to his ount, the doctor left. It was already midnight, and Quinn was also sleepy. She fell asleep in a daze and suddenly heard a noise. It was her phone ringing. When Quinn saw that it was Chuck calling her, she felt a rage bubbling in her. "Hello, do you know howte is it? Why are you calling me at this hour?" She answered furiously. Chuck was at a loss as to what to do. He had been looking for Yvette for the whole night, but he didn''t find any clues. Through the camera footage, he saw Yvette entering an alley and then there were no more clues. His people were still looking for her. In the middle of the night, when Chuck was sighing in disappointment, he suddenly remembered that Quinn had tried to call him continuously. He wondered if something had happened to her, hence he dialed her number. "I''m sorry. Why did you keep calling me?" Chuck felt that Quinn might have encountered an issue. After all, they came to Flornd together. If something bad did happen to Quinn, Chuck would not ignore it for sure. "Let me tell you, I saw your..." Quinn paused and snorted. Wasn''t it toote for him to say sorry at this time? But when Quinn was about to continue speaking, she suddenly saw that Yvette had woken up from her unconsciousness and was looking at Quinn while shaking her head. "President Miller, what did you see?" Chuck asked curiously. He felt strange. What did Quinn see? Quinn noticed Yvette''s pleading eyes. Then, she went silent. "President Miller, why are you not answering?" Chuck muttered, "If there''s nothing else, I will hang up. I have to look for someone." "Who are you looking for?" Quinn asked knowingly, looking at Yvette who got out of the bed. There was silence for a few seconds on the phone, then he said, "My wife. I came to Flornd to look for my wife." Chuck was very upset because he had yet to find any traces of Yvette. Where on earth was she? "What''s wrong with your wife? Why did she leave you?" Quinn asked. Yvette went to her side, and her eyes darkened. "I... I, I killed her grandfather. She said she would never see me again," Chuck answered with difficulty and sighed. Quinn was stupefied to hear this. She couldn''t believe that Chuck had reallymitted a murder. She looked at Yvette, who was standing next to her, and saw that there was ayer of mist in her eyes. "Don''t tell him that I''m here," Yvette whispered. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Yvette was moved by Chuck''s love for her, but she couldn''t let go of this heavy weight in her heart. After all, Chuck was the murderer who killed her rtive. Yvette couldn''t ovee this hurdle. Furthermore, no ordinary people could easily ovee this emotional trauma. Quinn nodded with sympathy in her heart. She was also a woman, and she knew what it meant. If Quinn was in such a situation, she thought that no matter how much she liked this person, Quinn couldn''t ept the fact that he had killed someone dear to her either. She would definitely cut all ties with him or even took revenge. When she first started her business, Quinn had gone through difficult times. She could understand the struggle of Yvette at this moment. Anyone would feel so unless they were cold-blooded. "President Miller, are you okay? What did you see just now?" Chuck came to his senses and probed again. He didn''t want to waste any more time. If Quinn was fine, he had to take a break and continue to look for Yvette. Chuck was worried that something would happen to Yvette since Yvette was seriously injured when he saw her from the monitor screen. "It''s nothing," Quinn simply replied. "Okay, then I''ll hang up," Chuck said and hung up the phone. He took a sip of water and continued to look for Yvette. Chuck had already found a hotel for Regine. She had been following him for the whole night and was on the brink of exhaustion. On the other side, Quinn put down her phone and said, "Chuck is looking for you." "I know, but..." Yvette''s eyes were dim. So what if he was looking for her? How could she possibly ept the truth? She truly didn''t know how to face Chuck. Quinn could not say much. In fact, she was a little envious of Yvette in some aspects. If something happened to her one day, would Chuck look for her all over the world as well? She didn''t think so. Quinn was silent. Both of the women did not speak. Then, Quinn told Yvette to have a good rest. Yvette was miserable and could not fall asleep. Her body was also in pain, so she sat on the bed in a daze. Quinn was curious. She walked over and asked, "How did you meet Chuck?" "I was betrothed to Chuck since young. I met him when I was six years old, until now..." Yvette replied. She was heartbroken and felt helpless. Damon was too powerful, and she was no match for him. How should she im back the things that belonged to her? "She was betrothed to Chuck since young?" Quinn was dumbfounded as she wondered inwardly. This was beyond Quinn''s expectation. She had thought that Chuck had sessfully pursued Yvette. But it turned out that they had known each other since they were children. No wonder Chuck had imagined Quinn as Yvettest night. Quinn was not surprised at this. After all, Chuck was so rich. It was normal for someone to be betrothed to him from a young age. Even if ten girls were betrothed to him, she would find it normal. The sadness in Yvette''s heart grew and she murmured, "Hubby, Hubby..." Yvette knew that at this time, as long as she told Chuck that she was bullied by her cousin, he would definitely be able to help her and bring her to vent her anger just like he did before. However, Yvette couldn''t ask for that. "Are you nning not to see him again?" Quinn asked. Yvette was silent. She felt that it was impossible for her to ovee this hurdle, so she chose to disappear from Chuck''s life. Seeing this, Quinn knew that she shouldn''tment on anything. Then, Yvette closed her tired eyes gradually. She was too tired... She had a dream. She dreamed of Chuck kissing her and she did not refuse. The two of them hugged each other as if they were a couple of lovers... When Yvette woke up in the morning, her tears flowed from her eyes. She knew that it was impossible to realize her dream. Yvette''s eyes were gloomy, but she felt much better after resting. Although the parts of her body that were hit by Damon were still painful, it didn''t matter to her. She felt that she had to take back the things that belonged to her, so she had to leave this ce. Quinn woke up as well. Seeing Yvette packing up her stuff, she knew that Yvette was going to leave. But now, Quinn had learned that Yvette was betrothed to Chuck since young. If she allowed the heavily injured Yvette to leave like this, Quinn wouldn''t know what to do if something bad were to happen to her. "Where are you going?" Quinn could only ask her. "I... have my own matters to handle. Please tell my hus... tell Chuck not to look for me anymore. There is no need for him to do so," Yvette said with a bleak look in her eyes. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 "How could I tell him that?" Quinn said as she shook her head. If she told Chuck that, he would certainly bombard her with questions. How should she answer his questions then? "Please," Yvette said and her eyes were downcast. It was clear that she didn''t want to see Chuck now. Seeing this, Quinn had no choice but to say helplessly, "Okay, I will tell him that when I meet him. But where are you going now?" "I have my own business," Yvette replied. She decided to go to Damon''spany again. This time, Yvette will prep herself well. If her cousin attacked her again, she would kill him if it was necessary. Quinn could tell that there was killing intent in Yvette''s eyes. She then asked, "What are you going to do? I may be able to help you." Yvette hesitated. In her opinion, since Quinn had saved her, she could share her troubles with Quinn. At least, Yvette felt that Quinn was a woman she could trust. Therefore, Yvette told Quinn about the problems she was facing but did not mention anything about her grandfather. She also told Quinn that her mother was still in the United States at this time. After listening to Yvette''s story, Quinn too felt a little angry. She thought that Yvette''s cousin should return thepany to her. After all, it was her grandfather''sst words, how could he seize it forcibly? Quinn then asked Yvette if she needed any help. Yvette shook her head as she didn''t know what kind of help she needed from her. And since Quinn had already saved her life, how could she ask for more? This was a very dangerous matter and Yvette had almost died in Damon''s hands the day before. Quinn had saved her once and Yvette couldn''t bear to put her into danger again for helping her, no matter how cruel she was. Because even Yvette did not realize that she herself was actually very kind-hearted. "It''s okay, I''ve already prepared to take a flight to the United States now," Yvette answered. She had to ensure her mother''s safety first before trying to take back what belonged to her. Then, she''ll have to deal with Karen and... Yvette''s eyes were dim, and she was so soft-hearted that couldn''t think about it anymore. "Hubby, why do you have to be Karen''s son?" Yvette thought helplessly and was heart-broken. Quinn said, "Then, I''ll book you a ticket." This was what she ought to do. With just a phone call, she could book a first-ss ticket to the United States. "Thank you," Yvette said, feeling at ease. After that, Quinn began to call the people at the airport and booked a ticket in the blink of an eye. Quinn told Yvette, "Alright, I''ll send you to the airport." "Okay," Yvette nodded. She had nothing much to pack. Then she exited the hotel with Quinn and Quinn drove her to the airport. Shortly after, they arrived at the airport. Yvette looked outside the car window and suddenly, she didn''t feel like getting out of the car. "Don''t you want to tell Chuck in person? After all, he had been looking for you all night. At this time, he should still be looking for you," Quinn said. She was no doubt a little envious of Yvette for being this loved. Yvette was silent. She knew that Chuck was still looking for her. He must have not slept for the whole morning and must be very tired. Nheless, she couldn''t bring herself to see him. Yvette opened the door and got out of the car, saying, "Thank you. I will remember your help." After Yvette said that, she walked towards the airport building. Quinn stared at her. At this moment, her mobile phone rang again. Quinn took out her mobile phone and looked at it. It was Chuck. Quinn answered the phone in puzzlement. It was Chuck''s weak voiceing from the other end, muttering, "I had a car ident..." "What? Where are you? I am going to find you right now!" Quinn was shocked and asked anxiously. Was it because he was too tired and got into a car ident? "I''m at..." Chuck said an address weakly. Then, there was no more sound. Quinn panicked and yelled, "Chuck, keep conscious. You b*stard, say something, talk to me! Hey!" There was still no sound of Chuck on the mobile phone, only the sound of the traffic passing by. Quinn''s anxiety was through the roof. How could he be so careless? Quinn wanted to drive to Chuck immediately, but she could tell from the call that he must''ve had a serious car ident. What if he died? She understood that Chuck met with an ident because he wanted to find Yvette. He had only Yvette in his heart and wanted to see Yvette, so what should Quinn do? Thinking of this, Quinn opened the door and got out of the car immediately, shouting, "Hey, Yvette, Yvette!" Yvette had just entered the entrance of the airport, she turned around and saw Quinn''s anxious face. She walked back towards Quinn and asked with doubts, "What''s the matter?" Yvette thought that Quinn wanted her to bring something or do something for her. No matter what it was, Yvette would not refuse because Quinn had saved herst night. "Chuck had a car ident," Quinn told her straightforwardly. Yvette was stunned and her eyes were filled with panic. "What happened? How did my husband get into a car ident?" She asked anxiously. "He just called me and his voice sounded very weak. I think he was looking for you and didn''t sleep for the whole night. He may be too tired and didn''t notice the passing car and was hit," Quinn answered and she was anxious as well. She wondered why Chuck was so careless. Yvette panicked and she opened the car door hurriedly, urging, "Quick, take me to my husband." "Okay," Quinn breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what had happened to Chuck, at least now he could see the person he wanted to meet the most. However, Yvette stopped suddenly. The struggle in her heart prevented her from getting into the car. She had said that she would never see him again. In the end, she said sadly, "I am not going. Please take good care of my husband for me. I won''t go. I will remember your kindness for the rest of my life. If you have any problem in the future, just contact me. Please take good care of him..." The tears in Yvette''s eyes dropped and rolled down her cheeks. She turned around and ran into the airport. Quinn was shocked, "Yvette..." Yvette went in without looking back. Quinn called her a few times in a row, but Yvette''s figure had already drowned into the crowd. Quinn sighed and stepped on the gas pedal promptly. After the engine roared, Quinn drove to the ce where Chuck had a car ident. "Chuck, why are you so careless?" Quinn sighed anxiously. For Chuck, she really didn''t know how to describe him. Obviously, Quinn hated men who were younger than her in trying to get close to her. But during this period, she had dreamed of Chuck every day. Even Quinn herself did not understand. Was she in love with Chuck? That was impossible! How could she like someone younger than her? She had always been disgusted with this. The reason why she had such dreams was that she didn''t have a boyfriend for a long time. She had been single for too long, and women tend to have their own desires too. Quinn herself did not deny this. Thus, she had such a dream. And Chuck had saved her, that was the only reason. Quinn thought about this and sped up the car. Yvette''s eyes were full of panic as she ran out of the airport. She really wanted to go there with Quinn. However, Yvette could not ovee the barrier in her heart. "Hubby, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Yvette''s tears ran down her cheeks. Thinking of her childhood memories with Chuck, Yvette felt even more flustered. "When I was a child, you saved money secretly to buy me ice cream. If I don''t want to eat it, you won''t eat as well. You also helped me to do housework. When I came back from the school''s hostel, you would go to the station to pick me up, regardless of the wind and rain..." Yvette murmured to herself, "Hubby, you truly are a good man, but do you have to be Karen''s son? Why did you kill my grandfather? Why?" Yvette''s mind came out with the image of Chuckying in a pool of blood, motionless. Yvette''s heart skipped a beat and screamed, "No!" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Yvette ran onto the road at the airport and hailed a taxi to the ce that Quinn had mentioned. She got into the taxi in a hurry while chanting, "Hubby, don''t die. I''m on my way to see you. Please be safe..." ...... Chuck murmured to himself. He was scolded by Quinn hastily just moments ago. Chuck was surprised at how anxious Quinn was when she heard that he had a car ident. Could it be that Quinn was interested in him? Chuck thought and immediately shook his head. It was impossible. Two nights ago, she had pped him in the face when he kissed her. If she was interested in him, how could she hit him so harshly? Chuck didn''t think about this anymore. Of course, he didn''t have a car ident. There was a reason why he had called Quinn. God never disappoints the studious. After Chuck had diligently checked all the camera footage, he finally found a clue. One of the records showed that Quinn was carrying a person into her car. It was very dark in the footage, but Chuck could still recognize that the person was Yvette. At that time, Chuck understood why Quinn had called him so many times. It was because she had saved Yvette and wanted to tell him. Needless to say, Chuck didn''t expect that to happen as he was busy searching for Yvette. He knew that if he told Quinn that he had a car ident, ording to Quinn''s character, she would inform Yvette about it. By then, would Yvettee over to find him? Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Chuck wasn''t sure about it. In the past, as long as he rang Yvette, she would certainly put down all her work ande to the ce where he had a ''car ident''. When she came over, she would be anxious with tears streaming down her face. But it was different now. His rtionship with Yvette had changed dramatically in the past few days. His mother had killed her father, and he had killed her grandfather. How could Chuck be confident in his rtionship with Yvette? How could he expect Yvette toe over? Yvette had said that she would never see him again. Chuck could onlye up with this unwise n for now. If Yvette came, their rtionship could be remedied. If she did note, he would be disappointed for sure. But as long as he knew Yvette was fine, he would feel relieved. Chuck was waiting anxiously. Soon, he saw Quinn''s car speeding over at a terrifying speed and halted all in a sudden. The car door was opened, and Quinn was the only one who came out. Chuck was disappointed in an instant. Quinn looked around anxiously and saw Chuck sitting on the side of the road. She ran over and said frantically, "Chuck, get up quickly. I''ll take you to the hospital. I''ve contacted the best hospital in Flornd. I''ll send you there now. Don''t worry. They''re the best doctors in Flornd. You''ll be alright." When Quinn was in the car, she had already contacted and arranged everything. She would never let anything happen to Chuck. "Thank you," Chuck sighed. Sure enough, Yvette did note over. But he knew, fortunately, Quinn must have taken good care of herst night. "Stop talking. Let''s go to the hospital. Slow down and tell me if you feel pain." Quinn helped Chuck stand up and asked worriedly, "Can''t you move? I''ll carry you. Let''s go to the hospital." "No, thank you. I didn''t have a car ident," Chuck sighed and told the truth. "What?" Quinn was stunned. Chuck thought that Quinn would be angry because Quinn had done a lot of arrangements for his sake. However, Quinn breathed a sigh of relief, "Are you really alright? Don''t lie to me." "I''m really fine," Chuck answered. Chuck didn''t see the person he wanted to see. He was depressed and didn''t want to talk at all. Quinn heaved a sigh of relief again and said, "It''s good that you''re fine. Never make such kind of joke again in the future. You''re jinxing yourself. Don''t do it again in the future, okay?" Quinn was not angry but was particrly solemn. "Okay, I''m sorry," Chuck said and sighed. "No, you don''t have to apologize to me. The most important thing is that you are alright. Did you say that you had an ident to see if Yvette wille over?" Quinn understood the reason why Chuck did so. He certainly did not have to make such a joke with her. The only thing that could be said was that Chuck knew that Yvette was by her side because he was ''omnipotent''. Therefore, he wanted to make Yvettee over in this way. In fact, Quinn was a little disappointed although she thought so. If Chuck was just joking with her, Quinn would be very happy, but he was not. "Yes, but she didn''te over," Chuck despaired. "She''s going to the United States. Of course, she won''te," Quinn said directly. She knew that Yvette couldn''t cross that hurdle. If it was Quinn herself, she wouldn''t be able to cross it either. It was human nature. "Well, how is she doing?" Chuck asked. He was more concerned about this. Quinn replied, "I called a doctor yesterday to treat her. She was alright when she woke up in the morning." "That''s good," Chuck said as he stood up. But what was the point of Yvette going to the United States? Was she going to seek revenge on his mother? After all, his mother hadn''te back from the United States. "Are you hungry? I''ll treat you a meal," Quinn invited. Since Regine was not by Chuck''s side, she could take him to her restaurant. The steak delivered by air was very delicious. However, Chuck had no appetite. He was about to stand up and call Karen to ask what had happened. But Chuck had been crouching there for too long, and he didn''t sleep for a whole night. His legs were numb and he fell to the ground. Quinn was startled, "Chuck, what happened to you?" "It''s nothing," Chuck shook his head. It seemed that he had to have a good rest and eat something. He was ready to ept the invitation. However, a sweet voice came to Chuck''s ears, "Hubby." Chuck was immediately stunned. There was a taxi parked on the side of the road, Yvette opened the door and ran down. She ran to Chuck with tears in her eyes, "Hubby, where are you injured? I''ll take you to the hospital. I... Um!" Yvette''s eyes widened because Chuck had kissed her without warning. Seeing this scene, Quinn snorted and walked to her car with her long legs swaying. She wasn''t going to be a third wheel. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. This kisssted for a long while. Yvette''s tears rolled down her cheeks. Chuck let go of her, and his heart was full of surprise. Yvette hade. She hade to him. Yvette still remembered their affection since childhood. "Honey, you''re here," Chuck said gently. Yvette''s eyes dimmed as she said, "Hubby, you''re fine, aren''t you?" "I''m fine," Chuck replied. His heart ached for her when he saw that Yvette''s face was pale. How badly had she been injured? "Honey, don''t go!" Chuck was so scared when Yvette turned around to leave. Of course, Chuck got up and chased after her. He pulled her back. "Hub... Chuck, let go of me. You lied to me!" Yvette''s eyes were now devoid of sadnesspletely. "I didn''t mean it," Chuck walked to Yvette and said gently. When Chuck saw her again, he didn''t want to think about anything. He just wanted to stay with her. Yvette said, "There won''t be a second time. Next time, if you have a car... If something happens to you next time, I will nevere over, never! You''re lying to me!" She struggled to get rid of Chuck''s hand, but Chuck would definitely not let her go. Seeing her struggling so hard, Chuck could only hold her in his arms. "Let go, do you hear me? I''ll kill you!" Yvette said fiercely, "Umm, no!" Chuck kissed her again, and Yvette resisted. Tears came out of Yvette''s eyes and Chuck stopped. Yvette was sad and Chuck wanted to p himself. How much pain did Yvette have to suffer toe here to him? How could he treat her like this? "No, let go, please let go of me." Yvette was overwhelmed with misery as she spoke, "Your mother killed my father and you''ve killed my grandfather. How should I face you? Do you still want to kiss me? Or do you still want to sleep with me?" Chuck shook his head, "I''m sorry." Yvette''s emotion was on the verge of copsing. For more than a month, she had suffered too much. After all, she was merely an ordinary teacher before, but now she had ended up in this state. He then said, "Honey, I''ve figured it out. The man who has beaten you up is your cousin." Chuck thought that he must help Yvette. When Betty rang him just now, she had analyzed that Yvette was going to take the inheritance, but her cousin didn''t agree. Thus, there was a conflict. It was impossible for Chuck to ignore such a situation. Now, Yvette did not have the ability to take back the things that belonged to her. Moreover, Betty had found out that Yvette''s cousin seemed to be going to the United States the day after. There was still a chance. "It''s my own business. We don''t have anything to do with each other," Yvette''s eyes cooled down as she said. "Okay, I won''t get involved," Chuck promised''. "Don''t lie to me again! This is thest time!" Yvette turned around and walked away, but Chuck still held her hand. Yvette struggled hard, "Let go of my hand, I''ll bite you!" Yvette bit Chuck''s hand, and he felt the pain. However, Chuck was smiling. Although it hurt, Yvette didn''t use much strength. She couldn''t bear to hurt him in the end. She still had feelings for him. But his mother had killed her father, and he had killed her grandfather. This made Yvette put away her love for him. It was not Yvette''s fault. Chuck could understand her. "Let me go, or I will break your finger with my teeth," Yvette gritted her teeth and threatened. But Chuck justughed. "What are youughing at? Who made youugh?" The coldness in Yvette''s eyes disappeared. When she opened her mouth and saw the clear teeth marks on Chuck''s finger, her eyes were brimming red. Chuck held her in his arms, "Honey, I know what you''re thinking. I''ll give you some time." She yelled, "It''s no use to have more time. You killed my grandfather! He was my family!" The fierceness in her eyes returned once again. "Then, why don''t you kill me to avenge your grandfather''s death?" Chuck said calmly. "You! Who wants to kill you? Let go of me! I want to leave!" Yvette struggled, but Chuck simply hugged her and didn''t want to let go. Yvette''s eyes dimmed and she was sorrowful as she pleaded, "Hubby, please let go of me..." Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Chuck smiled, Yvette had called him hubby again. Her voice was really sweet. Chuck let go of Yvette and kissed her. She took a step back, but she didn''t struggle much this time around. Chuck kissed her as he wished. It just felt so right. Yvette''s eyes were full of grief and sadness and she said after they pulled apart, "Hubby, give me some time. I can''t ept it now." Yvette was truly suffering. On one hand, it was her family, and on the other hand, it was the person she had grown up with. Chuck''s determination at this moment had broken down Yvette''s initial persistence. Chuck understood that if this happened to him, he wouldn''t be able to ept it for the time being. But anyway, he was distressed as his mother had actually killed Yvette''s father. How could he solve this problem? If Yvette wanted to take revenge, Chuck would definitely try his best to stop her. Chuck sighed in his heart and felt that this matter really needed to be dealt with properly. No matter what, his mother shouldn''t be in danger either. However, he didn''t know how to deal with this problem. Chuck felt a headache when he thought about it. Seeing Chuck and Yvette hugging each other, Quinn snorted softly in the car. She closed her eyes and didn''t want to see them anymore. But thinking about it, Quinn still opened her eyes. She then received a call from her restaurant in Flornd. Quinn answered the phone. "Hello, President Miller, are you still going to have our couple''s meal for lunch?" The voice on the phone was polite. He had to ask because when she came to Flornd, Quinn had instructed the restaurant to order ingredients that had been delivered by air. She hadn''t eaten much of the food yet. "No. For tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and the day after that, you don''t have to do it anymore!" Quinn said and hung up the phone. She was extremely angry. That disgusting person, how could he behave like this when she hade to Flornd with him? She closed her eyes again, but she couldn''t calm her heart down. "Honey, you''re injured. Let me take you to the hospital," Chuck said. He was more concerned about Yvette''s injury. "No, I''m going to the United States," Yvette refused as she looked at the time. She had missed the ne for sure. Forget it, it could only be postponed. "But, Honey, the school is going to start." Chuck''s words were simple, he wanted Yvette to continue to be a teacher so that he would be very hardworking. "I know, but I can''t be a teacher anymore. I''ve changed, I can''t teach the students anymore." Yvette shook her head. How could she be a teacher in her current state? "But you have to go to school. There are a lot of things in the school that you can learn," said Chuck. Yvette''s eyes were a little gentle. He was just a freshman and was still young, so he had to study. Otherwise, how could he manage so many properties? Without the foundation, the family''s wealth would soon be lost. "If you encounter something you don''t understand, you can... you can," Yvette said intermittently. "Can I ask you?" Chuck finished for her. He felt disappointed in his heart. Sure enough, Yvette couldn''t go back, but Chuck was hopeful when she said so. "No, you can''t ask me anymore. I''m no longer a teacher," Yvette refused. She meant to let Chuck ask other teachers. As long as he was willing to ask, the teachers would teach him everything, at least that was how Yvette was as a teacher. Chuck sighed and thought, "Can''t everything go back to how it was?" Yvette''s eyes dimmed and she said in a hurry, "Hubby, don''t behave like this. You can ask me if there are some really difficult questions, but not for others. Is that okay?" Chuck smiled and said, "I have a question to ask you now." "What do you want to do? Don''t think too much," Yvette shook her head. Chuck''s eyes reminded her of the day when she had pleasured him in Wi''s house. At that time, she really felt that Chuck''s reaction was too cute. But after all that she had gone through, her mindset had changed. Chuck didn''t answer and just looked at her like that. Yvette sighed and said, "No, absolutely not!" Yvette genuinely couldn''t do such things with the person who had killed her grandfather. She couldn''t cross that hurdle. Chuck then whispered in Yvette''s ear. There was an embarrassment and blush on Yvette''s pale face as if she had heard Chuck''s words. She muttered, "Hubby, don''t talk nonsense. I''ve never yed with myself." Yvette felt awkward. Chuck had said that if she didn''t want to help him with his hand job, then he would help her instead... How could she possibly have the mood to do this? She just wanted to go to the United States to see her mother as soon as possible. Chuck believed her. He had been with Yvette for so long and Chuck had never seen Yvette stay in the bathroom for a long time. Naturally, she did not y with herself. Yvette was still pure and she knew how to control herself. Hence, her willpower was so strong. After all, Yvette was already 25 years old, but she was still a maiden. Moreover, she had never done anything in secret. This persistence was the source of her willpower. "Hubby, let''s stop here. I''m going to the airport," Yvette struggled to dodge Chuck. "I''ll keep youpany," said Chuck. "No, you have to go to school," Yvette insisted. Chuck sighed but Yvette was determined. It was useless for him to force her. Nheless, Chuck still wanted to figure out his mother''s matters. Was there any misunderstanding? He knew that his mother wouldn''t kill people at will. "Honey, are you going to kill my mother?" Chuck suddenly asked at the thought of this. She replied, "I don''t want to answer this question." This sentence reminded Yvette about the pain in her heart. Karen had killed her father, and ording to her grandfather, it was Karen who took away everything from her father. That was why she was so rich now. Yvette would never let her off the hook. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, Yvette''s eyes were full of cruelness. Chuck did not say anything. He would definitely not let his mother get into trouble. Yvette should not have known that her mother was still in the United States. Hearing Chuck''s sigh, the cruelness in Yvette''s eyes were gone. She said softly, "Don''t ask, okay?" After that, Chuck said that he would send Yvette to the airport. Yvette agreed after hesitating for a while. Chuck then went to find Quinn as he did not have a car with him at this time. Only Quinn, who was still waiting on the roadside, had a car. Quinn snorted upon hearing his request and started the car. Chuck then brought Yvette and sat in the back seat. After a few days of longing, Chuck really didn''t want to let go of Yvette. He still thought about persuading Yvette to go back to school and teach the sses. Yvette felt helpless. Fortunately, Quinn was focused on driving and did not turn back to look at her. Chuck''s hands were also well-behaved. But just by thinking about it, Yvette was speechless. She suddenly said, "Hubby, what are you doing? Don''t do this!" Quinn''s car was spacious. Thus, Chuck couldy on Yvette''sp while staring at her. Yvette''s face turned a little red, but she couldn''t do anything. Thinking about the memories with Chuck, Yvette became tender. She reached out and ran her fingers through Chuck''s hair, "Hubby, you didn''t sleep all night. Have a good rest." Chuck wanted to do something more, but he couldn''t act on his desire as they were in Quinn''s car. In fact, even if he had forced Yvette to do so, she would not refuse him despite the fact that she was resisting in her heart. Chuck knew Yvette well, she was a soft-hearted person. No matter what had happened now, her personality wouldn''t change. Soon, they arrived at the airport. Quinn waited in the car, seeing Chuck and Yvette walked out together. She snorted softly and closed her eyes again. Chuck sent Yvette into the airport, but he couldn''t bear to let her go. Thus, he dragged Yvette to the VIP lounge. At this, Yvette broke down, and she was extremely devastated. "Hubby, what are you doing?" Yvette asked as she struggled. Chuck simply didn''t want Yvette to leave. If Yvette had something to do in the United States, it was easy for him to call his mother and ask her to deal with it, wasn''t it? There was no need for her to go to the United States alone. He answered, "I want you." In fact, Chuck didn''t want to. He just wanted to stay with Yvette for a little longer and ask her what she was going to do in the United States. Chuck deliberately didn''t lower down his voice when he said this, and several people nearby had heard it. Yvette freaked out and she covered Chuck''s mouth, "Hubby, what are you doing?" Seeing Chuck''s innocent eyes, Yvette sighed, "Okay, Hubby, I''ll go to the lounge with you. You can do whatever you want, but I have to leave today. If you don''t agree, I won''t go with you." Chuck smiled. Yvette hadpromised, which meant that he could reach out for a yard after taking an inch. He knew that Yvette would be reluctant to refuse him. After that, Chuck took Yvette to the VIP lounge. Actually, Chuck had wanted to find a hotel and get a room, but the hotel was too far away from the airport. Then, Chuck paid the fee and they entered the lounge. He could go anywhere with money. Chuck had spent arge sum of money to order a separate lounge on purpose. Yvette sighed at his gesture, and she really had no way to deal with Chuck. Watching Chuck approach her step by step, Yvette''s eyes became tender. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Chuck approached Yvette, and she said with a stern tone, "Hubby, don''t touch my body first. If I do something wrong, I won''t be able to exin it." Yvette would not let go of Karen, but Karen was Chuck''s mother. If something had happened between Chuck and her and she got pregnant identally, Yvette wouldn''t know what to do. Chuck stopped. He didn''t want to do anything actually. He could see that Yvette was haggard. What''s more, she was heavily injured the day before. He just wanted to hold her in his arms, talk to her and get some answers from her. Chuck walked over and held Yvette in his arms. Yvette was moved. Chuck was very obedient, he didn''t do anything inappropriate with his hands. Her body was still in pain. Indeed, he couldn''t do anything else. The two of them sat down. Chuck was stillying on Yvette''sp. Yvette sighed and said, "Hubby, we are destined to be enemies." Chuck did not answer. He saw the struggle in Yvette''s eyes. She must be suffering now, so Chuck decided to figure it out. "I''ll answer your question, Hubby. I''ll kill your mother because she had killed my father... Hubby, you can also kill me now, I won''t resist," Yvette went on. Chuck sighed. How could he possibly bring himself to attack Yvette? Yvette had suffered enough recently. "I can''t bear to do anything to you, but..." Chuck hesitated. "But you won''t let me do anything to your mother too, right ?" Yvette said calmly. Chuck did not deny it. "It''s impossible. I couldn''t bear to hurt you because I have lived with you for so long. I don''t deny that I like you. But I have only seen your mother once, so I have no feelings towards her. Besides that, she had killed my father, and she even..." Yvette suddenly stopped talking. "What else did she do?" Chuck felt that the coldness in Yvette''s eyes had suddenly increased a lot when she said thest few words. "Nothing," Yvette did not want to tell him that Karen had taken away her father''s property. If she said that, Chuck would have to bear even more pressure. After all, Chuck was innocent. She then said, "Hubby, you can sleep for a while. I''ll hold you in my arms and rest assured, I won''t do anything to you." Yvette didn''t want to sleep as she felt that she could be in peace while watching Chuck sleep. It was even more impossible for her to make a sneak attack on Chuck while he was asleep. Chuck sighed. He couldn''t fall asleep even if he was very exhausted. "Hubby, if you don''t want to sleep, I... I will help you." Yvette said gently, "After all, I don''t know how long it will take for us to stay like this again." Yes, Yvette was going to the United States, and she didn''t know when she woulde back. There was a chance that she might never return again. Yvette herself couldn''t be sure about it. "If that''s the case, I''d like you to do nothing," Chuck said. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Yvette''s eyes dimmed upon hearing him. What a fate. She bit her lip and lowered her head to kiss Chuck, "My cute Hubby, have a good sleep." But after she said this, her mobile phone rang. Yvette took out her mobile phone and was puzzled. It was a strange number, which hade from the United States. She answered the phone and found that there was a strange woman''s voice on the phone. Yvette had never heard it before. But after hearing this voice, Yvette''s tears flowed out. Chuck was shocked and he sat up in a hurry. "Yes, Mom, I know. I will go back and wait for you. Mom, how are you?" Yvette cried. This was her mother''s voice. She said that she woulde to the country to discuss something with Yvette. "Grandpa is dead, do you know that? So you want toe to the country, right? Yes, I know." Yvette''s eyes were full of tears as she spoke. It was the first time for Yvette to hear her mother''s gentle voice after so many years. She could tell that her mother was still very young. After she hung up the phone, Chuck was dumbfounded. How did Yvette have a mother? Where was she? Did she want toe back to the country? Was Yvette go to the United States for her mother? "Hubby, I''m not going to the United States anymore," Yvette put away her mobile phone and said. Just now, her mother had told her that she had something to tell her. She also knew that Grandpa had died, so it was impossible for Yvette to take back what belonged to her and she might even die in trying to do so. Thus, her mother had toe back to discuss with her. Chuck was surprised. Was his mother-inwing to the country? "Then, let''s just go back. The school is starting soon. Go back and be a teacher again," Chuck said eagerly. He would only be interested in studying if Yvette was at the school. "I can''t do it," Yvette''s eyes darkened. How could she do? "Hubby, what about I teach only you? I''m sure I can''t be a teacher again," Yvette added. Chuck didn''t force her. Anyway, Yvette was no longer going to the United States, therefore, he could bring her home now. "Hubby, are you still sleeping? ...Ummm." As Yvette was asking, Chuck kissed her. Yvette had no way to resist at all. When Chuck had kissed enough, he loosened his hands around her and said, "Honey, let''s go home." Yvette''s mother had called and said that she would take a ne to the airport in Ocean City in the next few days after she had settled the problem in the United States. "Okay, but for your mother, I won''t see her for now. I will fight with her if I do," Yvette emphasized. "But you''re no match for my mother." Chuck sighed helplessly. Didn''t Yvette know how powerful his mother was? Even if there was ten of Yvette, they were still no match for Karen. To be honest, if his mother took it seriously, dozens of Yvette would be no match for her, let alone only one. "I know, even if I die in her hands, I still want to..." Yvette replied. "I won''t let anything happen to my mother, and I won''t let you die as well," Chuck said gently. Yvette''s eyes were gloomy, but she was touched by his affection. She wondered how this strife would end. After that, Chuck took Yvette out. When they arrived at the parking lot, Quinn, who was waiting in the car, was angry. He had been in there for such a long time. What was he doing? Why hadn''t he come out yet? Could it be...? Quinn thought of something and cursed, "B*stard, did you ask me to wait for you and went doing such a thing with her? Disgusting!" She wanted to drive away and go back, but she couldn''t do it. When she was in a rage, she suddenly saw Chuck and Yvetteing over. Quinn was surprised. Why didn''t Yvette go to the United States? Chuck opened the door and entered the car. Chuck decided to have a good restter that night and go home by ne the next day. Chuck was ready for the new school term. "President Miller, please take us to have a meal. Then, Yvette and I decided to head back tomorrow. What about you?" Chuck asked as they hade to Flornd together after all. If Quinn said that she would go back, Chuck would book her a flight. "I am not going back yet. I have something to do in these few days." Quinn was irritated. Why should she follow them when they go back? However, Quinn still felt a little disappointed, although she was angry. She drove Chuck and Yvette to dinner. After eating, Chuck and Yvette got a room to spend the night. In the middle of the night, Regine rang Chuck and asked him where he was and if he had forgotten about her. Of course, Chuck denied it and told her that he was going to head back the day after. Regine felt even more grievance upon hearing him. She nagged at Chuck for a long while, saying that he didn''t keep to his word at all. He had made a promise to her, but it turned out to be like this. Chuck had no choice but to promise her another matter. Otherwise, he would not be able to hang up the phone. The next morning, it was Quinn who sent Chuck and Yvette back to the airport. They were going back to Ocean City by ne. When she saw Chuck and Yvette entering the airport, Quinn had been suppressing her anger for a long time. In the end, she could only let out a sigh. What else could she do? When Chuck and Yvette arrived at the airport, Chuck simply told Betty to rest assured. He didn''t ask her to pick them up. They could just go home by hailing a cab. Yvette was silent because once again she was back to the ce that brought her misery. Chuck asked Yvette where she wanted to go, and if she wanted to go to have a look at the company. Recently, Susan had been taking care of thepany. Hearing his suggestion, Yvette agreed. She also wanted to take a look at how thepany was doing because that was her own painstaking efforts. Chuck hailed a taxi and went to the za with Yvette. When they arrived at the za, Yvette exited the taxi. It had been a long time since she came here. But when Yvette saw Queenie, who worked part-time, she looked at her for a few seconds. Then, Yvette turned back to look at Chuck and said, "Hubby, let me ask you something." "Go ahead," Chuck replied casually. Yvette looked a bit strange, then she questioned, "Did anything happen between you and Queenie?" Chuck felt bad when he heard the question. He nced upstairs and happened to see Queenie walking past. Did Yvette find out about them? It was impossible, wasn''t it? Chuck then braced himself and asked, "Honey, what is it that you want to know?" Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Yvette sighed. It appeared to be true and Chuck''s expression alone gave her the confirmation to her question. Once upon a time, Yvette would''ve gotten angry, but now, she did not. She and Chuck had no future after all, so how could she constrain him? "Honey, I..." Chuck was anxious. He could see the clues in Yvette''s eyes. How did she find out about them? He knew that Queenie would not expose it. Chuck was confused as to who else it could be. Was it Yvette''s sixth sense? Or, maybe... Chuck suddenly thought of something. Was Yvette awake when he and Queenie were doing it in the room for the first time? Did she simply not say anything at that time? When Chuck had this thought, he felt that it was not possible. Yvette was not that shrewd. "It''s okay, Hubby. Let''s go upstairs," Yvette shook her head and dismissed the matter. She saw that Queenie was no longer upstairs. Besides, she had hit her thest time they met. Chuck wanted to confess his wrongdoing, but how could he possibly do that? Was he going to admit that Queenie had pleasured him when Yvette was asleep in the room? If he did, Yvette would definitely be shocked and very furious. "Honey, I..." Chuck struggled to find his words. He wondered if Yvette would get angry. "Hubby, are you going to admit something to me?" Yvette stared at Chuck and asked knowingly. "I..." Chuck hesitated. "You have trouble telling me?" Yvette''s eyes were full of curiosity as she asked again. Chuck braced himself and nodded. The words were stuck in his throat. For the first time he and Queenie did in the room, it was difficult for him to exin. However, it was a misunderstanding for the second time they did it in the bathroom... it truly was a misunderstanding. But he had indeed done something with Queenie in the end. They were already halfway through, so there was nothing he could do at that time. "Yes," Chuck said after holding back for a long time. If Yvette really wanted to know, Chuck would be honest. "It''s okay, Hubby, I''m no longer how I was before. I will not hold you up," Yvette said gently. She knew that they would definitely be enemies in the future. But as for this enemy, Yvette couldn''t bear to do anything to him. Chuck sighed. Of course, he couldn''t continue to say anything. Thus, he walked silently with Yvette into the building and they happened to meet Zelda, who was handling the renovation. The look in Yvette''s eyes was cold as she said, "Hubby, you have done a lot of things." Chuck was embarrassed upon hearing this. In a long span of time, Chuck only touched Queenie and Zelda, but he did nothing else. Zelda saw Yvette with Chuck, and she felt grieved. Yvette had pped her the other day. Zelda sighed softly at this thought and walked away, continuing to check on the renovation. The business was about tounch soon. Because Yvette was there, Chuck couldn''t go up to Zelda. It took a lot for Yvette to return to his side, so Chuck couldn''t make Yvette angry again. He could only try to give Zelda a callter at night tofort her. Then, Chuck and Yvette walked forward. At thepany, Susan had to face more troubles. Things at thepany were calm for the time being, but someone had been looking for Yvette, and it was Wilbur. That''s right. He was the one who had divulged to Yvette that the owner of the za was Chuck. However, he did not get his desired result. He wanted to see Chuck break up with Yvette, and he wanted to Chuck fall from his grace. He was especially upset over what had previously happened with Zabrina. "Yvette really isn''t here. As you can see, I''m helping her manage thepany," Susan was helpless as she told Wilbur. "If she''s not here, I will be back tomorrow!" Wilbur said stubbornly and stood up. He found the business in the za to have improved and the customer flow had increased by a lot. His father had regretted selling the za and Wilbur felt even more regretful. The thing was that Chuck had not shown up in the za recently. What was he doing? "Why are you here?" Yvette''s eyes darkened as she walked in and saw Wilbur. Wilbur was surprised, but when he saw Chuck who was behind him, he sensed that something was wrong. Did Yvette tell Chuck about what had transpired? It had better not be, because if she did, Chuck would have to be hit by a car and die just like Wilbur had warned her. "What?" Of course, Wilbur pretended not to know anything. He then greeted Chuck, "Hey, Chuck, where have you been recently? I wanted to hang out with you." Chuck smiled and replied, "I left because I had something on." But before Chuck could finish speaking, Yvette pulled him aside, "Hubby, don''t talk too much with this person." Yvette could tell that Chuck didn''t know what Wilbur had told her about the za. Wilbur was such a vile person and she didn''t want Chuck to get too close to him. Chuck was surprised and asked, "Why?" "No reason. Why are you not leaving yet?" Yvette simply replied and then looked at Wilbur fiercely. Being spoken to like this, Wilbur was a little annoyed. He said, "Chuck, what''s wrong with your woman? You..." p! Yvette''s pnded on Wilbur''s face. Chuck was stunned, and Wilbur was shocked as well. Even Susan, who was surprised to see Yvette, was startled too. "How dare you hit me!" Wilbur was shocked that Yvette had hit him. "Get out of my way. Understand? If you approach my husband again, I''ll kill you!" Yvette said callously. Chuck was absolutely stunned. At this moment, Yvette''s eyes were incredibly menacing. Wilbur snorted. He didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of Chuck. After all, he knew that Chuck was backed by a person from the Logan family from Central City. Wilbur could only stroke his red and swollen cheek and walked out. Chuck came to his senses and said, "Honey, you..." Chuck didn''t expect Yvette to hit Wilbur. What was going on? Yvette said, "Hubby, don''t contact him anymore. He''s a viin!" Chuck understood her meaning, but he was curious. How did Yvette know that Wilbur was such a person? Chuck didn''t ask any more questions because what Yvette said made sense. But even if Wilbur really was a vile person, he had helped Chuck before with Zabrina''s matter. After that, Susan came over and told Yvette about the recent developments at work. Yvette''s eyes were dim as she spoke, "No need. Thispany will belong to you eventually." Susan was shocked and she asked, "Yvette, what do you mean?" Chuck sighed upon hearing this. He could tell Yvette''s reluctance. All he could do was to go out and meet Ynda by himself to ask her about the situation at the za and thend. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. However, just as Chuck walked out, he saw a crowd gathered in front of what seemed to be Lara''s cafe. What was going on? Chuck went downstairs, in doubt, and happened to meet Ynda who was in a panic. "Ynda, what''s wrong? What''s happening?" Chuck asked. He felt that something was wrong. "Something happened in Lara''s cafe. Those who drank her milk tea have been poisoned," Ynda said helplessly. This was all she knew, so she had to go over and deal with the situation. Chuck was shocked to hear this. Did the customers get poisoned? That was a serious matter. He then asked, "How many people were poisoned?" "More than ten." Ynda became serious and said, "I know Lara wouldn''t do this kind of thing. She has a conscience in running her business. I''m just worried that someone had deliberately targeted the za. That would be troublesome." More than ten people were poisoned, so this was not a small matter. If it was not handled well, no one would dare toe to the za anymore. Furthermore, who had the guts to target the za? It was better to take a look before making judgement calls. Thus, Chuck and Ynda ran down towards the cafe. This was an emergency. Ynda immediately asked the security guards toe over. She had also called the police. When Chuck arrived, he saw a palm print on Lara''s face. Someone had pped her and she had burst into tears. Charlotte was in the same state. Chuck saw that Lara was grieved. It didn''t seem to be Lara''s fault. Had someone really targeted his za? Chuck''s eyes were cold when he thought of this. "Chuck, Chuck," Lara cried and ran over. "Chuck, there''s nothing wrong with my milk tea and it''s not my fault. Yet, they insist that I have put poison in my milk tea," she sobbed. Lara had been pped a few times and she felt so wronged that she cried. She was particrly fussy about this aspect. She bought all the stock personally, so how could she have done such a thing? But at this moment, so many people imed that they felt ufortable and vomited. Lara was very flustered. If something happened to these people, she might go to jail. "As long as it''s not your fault, it should be okay," Chuckforted her. Lara nodded, feeling grieved yet moved. She hadn''t seen Chuck in a long time. How did he be so gentle? Chuck and Ynda then walked into the crowd. Ynda dealt with the situation and inquired what was going on. They said that after drinking the milk tea from Lara''s cafe, the situation turned into this way. Ynda frowned and walked towards Chuck, saying, "I think someone is causing trouble." Chuck agreed with her. He looked at Lara and said, "Aren''t youing?" Lara quickly ran to Chuck''s side and said, "I really didn''t do anything wrong. Believe me." "I''m not saying that you have done anything wrong," Chuck said as he looked around at the people. He then asked her, "I''m asking if you have offended anyone recently." "No, I''ve not even been going out," Lara shook her head hastily and said. "No?" Chuck frowned and his eyes were fierce. He muttered, "So, am I the one who has been targeted?" Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Chuck didn''t know who was targeting him because he didn''t remember offending anyone. But what he had to do now was to solve the current problem. These people were all poisoned and vomiting, which was a huge problem. Ynda had already begun to handle the situation and the security guards of the za had already arrived. Lara''s tears rolled down her cheeks, aggrieved. She said, "Chuck, what''s going? Will this impact your za?" "I''m sure it will," Chuck replied. He had to think of a way to contain the situation. "I''m sorry," Lara cried as she said. She had never encountered something like this and she was really scared. "It''s okay," Chuck shook his head and rang Betty immediately. He asked her toe over and do what she could to help. Chuck would alsopensate the victims with money. After the phone call, Chuck finally felt relieved. Lara wiped her tears and said, "Chuck, I don''t know what happened." She hadn''t gone out for more than a month, staying in the cafe all day to take care of her business. She didn''t expect to encounter such a thing despite working so hard. "It''s okay," Chuck turned to look at her and said. He hadn''t seen her for more than a month. Lara had changed a little, but not her body figure for sure. Her figure was as good as it was before, but the look in her eyes had changed. There was not much dignity in her eyes. She looked so wronged that Chuck wanted tofort her. "Will you let me continue to run my business here?" Lara whispered, worried. She could imagine the impact such a serious case would implicate the za. Her business had been very good recently. She and her cousin could make around thirteen to fourteen thousand dors per month. But if Chuck decided not to let her continue, the ie would be gone for sure. "No," Chuck said. Lara burst into tears and pleaded, "Please don''t, Chuck. Please let me continue my business. I really don''t know what''s going." Chuck nced at her and said, "Why are you crying? If you keep crying, I''ll spread your nudes." Lara wiped her tears hurriedly, "No, don''t spread my photos." Chuck ignored her. Of course, he would not do that. He just did not want Lara to cry anymore. But Lara had a strange feeling and wondered if he usually looked at her nudes. Thinking of this, Lara blushed. In any case, Lara still believed that Chuck would not spread her photos, instead, he would just enjoy them himself. However, Lara did not know that Chuck had not looked at them for a long time. He didn''t have the mood to do so. Soon, Betty came to deal with the situation in person. She had a lot of experience with things like this, so she quickly arranged for all the affected people to go to the hospital. She handled it very swiftly, and Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. Ynda arranged for the security guards to evacuate the onlookers. Fortunately, there were not many people there at this time. Otherwise, the impact would be huge. As Betty and Ynda dealt with the situation, Lara whispered to Chuck, "Chuck, please let me continue running my business. I promise that such a thing will never happen again." "You can''t guarantee that. I''ll suspend the business for the next few days," Chuck replied. He felt that he had to do something, but Lara cried again in a grievance. Chuck stared at her exasperatedly and threatened once more, "Are you crying again? Do you want me to spread the photos?" "No, I will listen to you as long as you let me continue," Lara lowered her head and said. Chuck did not answer her. At this moment, Betty was done dealing with the problem. She nced at Lara and her eyes were fierce. Lara was scared and she hid behind Chuck. "Young Master, this is not a simple case. President Lee told me to remind you that you have a cousin. He might be the one responsible for this," Betty informed Chuck. She had made a call to Karen before she arrived earlier. This was Karen''s thoughts and Betty agreed. Chuck was quite baffled. Cousin? Did that mean that his mother had other siblings? Well, now that he thought of it, his mother was probably not the only child. But why did his cousin do this to him? He had never seen this cousin before, so what was he trying to achieve? Chuck was confused by this. If it was really his so-called cousin who had caused the ruckus, Chuck would definitely retaliate. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuck then asked about the details, but Betty didn''t say much. All she said was that President Lee was from a huge family, so there must be conflict within the family. This couldn''t be avoided. Chuck could only be more cautious for now, and Betty would send someone to keep an eye on him. Chuck was relieved, but he also sighed. His cousin, whom he had never met before, suddenly targeted him. Was it necessary? Betty left and said that she had to check whether his cousin had arrived in the country. Ynda continued to handle the case. Lara had been following Chuck, so he rolled his eyes at her and said, "Why are you following me? Go back and sleep." She shook her head, "I can''t sleep." How could Lara possibly fall asleep? If she had to close her cafe for a few days, there would be a loss. Thinking of this, she was certain that she won''t be able to sleep that night. Chuck ignored her and thought of something. He walked towards Betty who had not left yet. Lara followed him and asked nervously, "Chuck, do you still keep my photos?" "Not only do I keep it, but I also look at it. Do you have any objections?" Chuck turned back and said. "No," Lara said as she blushed. She was very confident in her body and was certain that Chuck would look at her photos often. Chuck walked over to Betty, but he didn''t pay attention. He missed a step and almost fell to the ground. Seeing this, Betty hurried out of the car and ran over to hold him although Chuck could have steadied himself. He felt embarrassed when Betty suddenly appeared because his hand seemed to have caught Betty''s breast. Betty was also embarrassed and she said, "Young Master, be careful." Chuck''s face was red as he muttered, "I''m sorry." He quickly loosened his grip. Previously, he had patted Betty on her backside. But this time around, Chuck was conflicted. If she didn''te, he wouldn''t have fallen down. It was just that Betty was worried that he would fall. "It''s okay, Young Master," Betty said and recovered promptly. "Don''t tell my mother. I didn''t do it on purpose," Chuck quickly said. He was very worried about her telling Karen. "I won''t, Young Master. Don''t worry." Betty shook her head. Her heart was still a little broken. After all, she had been with Karen for so long, and she had never been touched by a man before. Including this time, Chuck had touched her twice. Not only that, but Betty also could not get angry. If it were someone else, Betty would have broken the person''s hand a long time ago, but she couldn''t do anything to her Young Master. After all, during ancient times, young masters could do anything to the maids in the mansion, right? Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. His main purpose ofing over was to tell Betty to try her best not to appear in front of Yvette for the time being, as Yvette was emotionally a little more stable now. But if she saw Betty, things might change. What would he do if Yvette was going to fight with Betty? "Yes, Young Master, I know. Do you have anything else to tell me?" Betty also had the same thoughts as Chuck. "Nothing. I''m really sorry for what happened just now," Chuck said. "It''s okay," Betty felt that she could no longer talk about what had happened. She went back to the car, drove to the hospital, and continued to deal with the situation. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief, but he was very surprised. As Betty was always in her suit, he didn''t expect her to have such a good figure. This was beyond his expectation. He actually felt excited when he touched it. Chuck didn''t think about it anymore. At this point, Ynda had mostly evacuated the onlookers. She came over to ask Chuck about his ns for Lara. Chuck said that the cafe would be closed for a few days. Of course, Ynda had no objection, so she continued to work on the situation. Feeling wronged, Lara came over and said, "Thank you." Chuck felt that this was unprecedented. He couldn''t believe Lara was thanking him. She continued, "School is starting soon. Aren''t you going to study?" Chuck thought it was necessary to study, but he didn''t have much interest in learning as Yvette was not going to be his teacher. "Just continue your studies. Then I''ll bring you milk tea every morning," Lara said. After all, she hadn''t seen Chuck in a long time. Lara thought that Chuck wouldn''t continue his studies anymore. After all, he was so rich. In fact, it did not matter if he didn''t study, right? It was fine as long as he had money. This was what she thought, but she still felt a little disappointed because she wouldn''t be able to meet him in school. "No need," Chuck turned down her offer. He didn''t like milk tea. She insisted, "It''s free. I''ll bring one to you every day." Lara felt wronged. He didn''t want it even if it was free. One must know that she made quality milk tea. "You don''t have to do that," Chuck refused again. "Then, I''ll treat you to a meal. Thank you for not ming me," Lara said nervously. Nheless, Chuck still refused her offer. There was no need for her to do that. "So, are you still going to attend the sses? You were just a freshman, why don''t you continue your studies?" Lara asked. He would be a sophomore this year. Since he was still young, he could continue his studies. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Chuck thought about Lara''s words. He would definitely continue his studies, but he had to pick Yvette''s mother up from the airport first before he made his decision. "Yes," Chuck replied simply. Lara breathed a sigh of relief and added, "You should continue your studies. Although you are very rich, studying can bring you a lot of benefits." "So, I should go to school and get scolded by you all day long, right?" Chuck looked at her and teased. "Of course, not." Lara blushed and lowered her head, saying, "I wouldn''t dare to scold you. You are myndlord, and you have my... photos on your mobile phone." Lara was ashamed. At that time, she used to look down on Chuck every day, but now, it was different. Lara''s cafe was located in Chuck''s za, and her nude photos were still on Chuck''s mobile phone. "I''m sorry, I won''t scold you anymore," Lara continued. Chuck looked at her and said nothing. Lara had misunderstood and she thought that Chuck wanted her to do something for him. She lowered her head again and whispered, "Chuck, why don''t you say something?" He had nothing to say. Anyway, Chuck still didn''t like Lara. He let her continue her business only because she was his ssmate. Moreover, Chuck couldn''t stand Lara''s crying. "You and Charlotte can take a few days off and get a good rest. Anyway, school is about to start. Ynda will tell you when you may resume your business," Chuck said. "Let me treat you to a cup of milk tea," Lara said. She felt even more uneasy because Chuck did not want anything from her. Was this the prelude to the storm? Chuck nced at her chest. Lara saw this and lowered her head as she spoke, "You don''t want milk tea, so does that mean that you want me to send you my photos?" Lara gathered the courage to ask this question. She felt shy. After all, Chuck didn''t want anything. He didn''t want her to treat him to a meal nor milk tea. Therefore, he probably only wanted to see her nude photo. Chuck was startled. When did he ask for a photo? He asked, "Do you think I still need to look at the photos now?" "What? Then... do you want to see the real thing?" Lara''s face turned red as she asked. Did Chuck mean that he didn''t want to see the photos, but he wanted to see her body in person? Lara found it difficult to articte, but she found herself looking forward to it. Lara had not slept with a man since breaking up with Conrad, and it had been nearly two months. Lara felt a little lonely at night, and she wasn''t dating anyone, which made her feel even lonelier. If Chuck really wanted to see the real thing, Lara would not refuse. It was just that Chuck had to request for it himself. Facing Chuck, Lara was still a little nervous. "I don''t want to see anything. You''re thinking too much," Chuck said. Then, he ignored her and walked towards Ynda. Lara was stunned and she felt disappointed. Was she really thinking too much? Perhaps that was the case. Lara walked into the cafe, disappointed. Well, Chuck was so rich that he had probably seen all kinds of women before. Charlotte, who had not been out for a long time, breathed a sigh of relief. When she saw Lara''s red eyes, she sighed again. Before this, she saw Lara talking to Chuck, so she did not go over. Lara asked, "Charlotte, have my boobs be smaller? Chuck doesn''t want to see them." Lara felt wronged. She obviously had a good figure. Every man would want to look at it. This was something Lara was proud of, but Chuck didn''t want to look at it. Was he not interested anymore because he had seen too many photos? "How could it be? Don''t think too much. What is Chuck going to do to us?" Charlotte brushed off her question and asked. She was more concerned about their cafe. "Chuck told us to close the shop for a few days," Lara replied. Charlotte was relieved. If Chuck had told them to leave, how would they be able to find a better shop within such a short period of time? She looked at Chuck who was on the ascending elevator and sighed. Chuck walked to Ynda and told her to be careful. Ynda said, "No problem. By the way, Chuck, you''d better continue your studies at the university. You''re just a sophomore, so you don''t have to hurry." Ynda advised him. "Okay," Chuck replied and went off to find Yvette. Fortunately, there was nomotion downstairs, so Yvette did note out of the office. When Chuck found her, she had already told Susan everything and was on her way out. Then, Chuck took Yvette home. Of course, Chuck did not want Yvette to live in her rented ce. Therefore, he took her to his home directly so that she could have a good rest. It was more convenient for the two of them to stay together. Otherwise, although it would be more exciting if Susan was there as a third wheel, it was not necessary. However, Chuck was devastated because although he could touch Yvette, she never let her guard down. She did not allow Chuck to touch certain parts of her body no matter how coquettishly Chuck acted. No matter what, she did not change her mind. For the past three days, it was Chuck who had asked Yvette to help him. Other than that, Yvette would avoid him. When Chuck wanted to do it, Yvette would give him a kiss and tell him not to think about it. Yvette meant to keep a distance from Chuck, and although Chuck was concerned about it, there was nothing he could do. He certainly could not force her. Yvette was still soft-hearted even though she was under pressure. However, Chuck still couldn''t convince Yvette to help him in the way he desired. Yvette was ready to pick up her mother that day. Chuck wanted to go with her but Yvette hesitated. After all, Chuck''s mother had killed her father and widowed her mother for so many years. Therefore, it was certain that her mother would not be friendly with Chuck. She might even hit him right away and Yvette definitely did not want to see Chuck get hurt. "Hubby, stay at home and wait for me toe back," Yvetteforted him. "But she is my mother-inw," Chuck insisted. "I know, but you know what happened to my mother. Hubby, can you listen to me? How about... I help you once aspensation. Is that okay?" Thispromise was the best that Yvette could do. Chuck had frequently tempted her for the past few days, it was torturous for her and she had rejected him many times. She also knew that Chuck had restrained himself, so this was the best she could offer. Otherwise, she would not be able to convince Chuck. Nheless, Chuck shook his head and insisted to tag along. Yvette sighed and said, "Fine. Hubby, you have to be careful. I still don''t know what my mother''s temper is like." Hearing her reply, Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. The two of them went downstairs. Chuck''s BMW 7 series had been ruined, and there was only a sports car left. But the sports car wasn''t suitable for picking people up. So, Chuck had requested that Betty send a car from the hotel. It was not a Rolls- Royce but an SUV, which was a rtively ordinary car that hotels used. Chuck drove Yvette to the airport. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. There, two women walked out of the airport. One of them was wearing fashionable clothes and had a tall figure. She was wearing a pair of sunsses, her lips and her face were smooth and well- maintained. She was Yvette''s mother, Lisa Ayana. Lisa was 42 years old this year, but she looked young and graceful. After all, her looks resembled Yvette''s, and since Yvette was so pretty, her mother couldn''t be any worse. The woman standing next to her was her long-time bodyguard. She was also a beautiful woman with a charming figure. "Just now, Yvette sent a message saying that she would bring someone to pick us up," Lisa said. Yvette did not mention that it was Chuck, or else, her mother might be unhappy. "Yes." The bodyguard answered in acknowledgement. Since they had to wait for a while, she had already observed their surroundings to make sure it was safe. Lisa had not returned to the country for many years, so she sighed emotionally. After all, her home was in this country, and now she had finally returned to her roots. "However, I think Yvette likes Karen''s son very much. This is going to be difficult," Lisa shook her head as she continued. She was an experienced woman. When she spoke to Yvette on the phone, she certainly understood what Yvette was thinking. Nheless, it was impossible. When Levi told her to let Yvette lurk by Chuck''s side, she disagreed because she knew what it meant for them to grow up together. It meant that they would end up as childhood sweethearts and have a good rtionship. If that happened, Lisa would not be able to do anything to Chuck in the end. Now, it seemed like she was right in the first ce. But unfortunately, she had no right to voice her objection back then. "Do you need me to wipe Chuck out?" the bodyguard asked. "No, it will be Yvette who has to deal with it by herself," Lisa replied. "I follow yourmand," the bodyguardplied. She then looked around and she saw a car driving over. Lisa noticed it too. Through the window, she saw Chuck driving the car. She frowned. Chuck looked a lot like Karen, hence, Lisa was able to tell easily. "Chuck. He is Karen Lee''s son, Chuck Cannon!" Lisa''s eyes narrowed menacingly as she thought, but she could only sigh privately. The fact that her daughter allowed Chuck toe with her meant that Yvette truly loved him to the point where she could not refuse him anymore. But it was impossible for Lisa to ept this. "Mom!" Yvette''s tears started flowing out of her eyes when she spotted her mother. She ran out of the car and hugged Lisa tightly. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Yvette had never seen her mother before, but when she nced out of the car window and saw this woman standing by the road, she recognized that it was her mother because their facial features looked alike. Lisa sighed. After so many years, she finally saw her daughter again. She then looked at Chuck who wasing out of the car. Chuck was nervous. Lisa was his mother-inw, but she was also the wife of the person whom his mother had murdered. Chuck walked over nervously and greeted, "Auntie." Lisa didn''t respond to him. "Mom, this is..." Yvette started exining when she saw that Lisa''s expression wasn''t good. "I know who he is. He is Karen''s son," Lisa said curtly, her voice extremely cold. "Yes, Mom, he is innocent," Yvette said in a hurry because she could feel her mother''s hostility towards him. Yvette could tell that Lisa was ready to kill Chuck. Chuck wasn''t worried. Yvette''s mother probably wasn''t very powerful. The problem was the charming bodyguard standing next to Lisa, who was probably on par with Betty. Of course, Chuck was no match for Betty. However, the reason he felt calm was that Betty seemed to know where he was. She had sent him a message just now and said that she was nearby. So, what did Chuck have to worry about? His main objective ining here was to see if he could dissolve this hatred between their families. After all, Chuck genuinely wanted to be with Yvette. "Innocent? Yvette, your father won''t be able to rest in peace if you say that, do you understand?" Lisa then added, "How would he react if he knew that his daughter is saying that his enemy''s son is innocent?" Yvette was gloomy and she repeated, "Mom, he is innocent. Please don''t hurt him." Lisa felt that she had to talk to Yvette about this. It was best for Yvette and Chuck to part ways as soon as possible because it was impossible for this to end well. They had to be separated. Lisa did not answer Yvette. Instead, she asked her bodyguard to hail a cab. She did not want to take Chuck''s car. Yvette said anxiously, "Mom, my husband... Chuck came here especially to pick you up. Look..." "Yvette, I don''t want to take the enemy''s car," Lisa said. At this moment, a taxi stopped next to them and Lisa got in, so did the bodyguard. Chuck then said to Yvette, "Honey, go ahead. I''ll follow behind you." He had already expected this to happen. If he was in Lisa''s shoes, he wouldn''t sit in his car either. "Hubby," Yvette''s eyes were dim and she was hesitant. She really didn''t know what to do, but she knew that she would not let Chuck get hurt, just like Chuck did for her. "It''s okay. Just take the cab," Chuck said. "Okay," Yvette said and got into the car. Then, the taxi drove away. Of course, Chuck got into his car and followed behind them. He was thinking of ways to solve this conflict. But in the taxi, Lisa spoke earnestly, "Yvette, do you still want to stay with the son of the person who killed your father? Don''t you have any psychological burden?" "Don''t say that. I understand the situation, but I grew up with him. I like him. I really do like him very much," Yvette''s eyes darkened as she spoke. Had she ovee this hurdle? She didn''t think so, and she was very aware of how she was feeling. Lisa sighed helplessly, "What''s so great about him? I can''t tell at all." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Lisa had met all kinds of people in her life. She was particrly annoyed because Chuck''s looks resembled a lot like Karen''s. "He is a good person. I am sure of it." Yvette turned her head and looked at Chuck who was following behind them. Chuck had done so much for her, and Yvette was so moved and grateful that she couldn''t simply forget it. Lisa did not want to talk about this anymore. This was not something that could be exined within a short period of time. Thus, she said, "Let me ask you, how did your grandfather die?" "I-I..." Yvette did not know how to answer. "Don''t tell me it was him who killed your grandfather!" Lisa res coldly, and the bodyguard beside her narrowed her eyes as well. "It was Grandpa who had tortured my husband first, so he retaliated," Yvette exined, but she didn''t feel very confident. "You... Do you know how many people smiled when they found out your grandfather died? Our family members have long wanted me dead. It is your grandfather who has always protected us because your father is your grandfather''s favorite son. You are most likely going to inherit all the family riches. Do you know that?" Lisa was heartbroken. She and her bodyguard had almost lost their lives when they fled from the family. She only had a small amount of cash with her. As for her cards and bank ounts, they were all frozen. One could only imagine how ruthless her family members were. Yvette was in extreme agony as she was torn in between. Lisa continued in anger, "Because of him, we are in great danger. Because of him, I had to flee the country. It was all caused by him. Do you know that?" "Mom, that''s enough," Yvette said as tears flowed down her face. Lisa''s eyes were particrly impassive as she said, "Your cousin has already attacked us. We will be in danger at any moment!" Yvette thought of this and said, "Mom, we have a ce to stay. Damon won''t be able to find us so quickly." Lisa snorted, "Do you want me to stay at Chuck''s house?" Yvette didn''t know what to say, and she answered weakly, "Yes, my husband''s house." "Don''t call him that in front of me!" Lisa was enraged. Yvette felt sadness in her heart, but she did not refute. She did not want their first meeting to be so unhappy. When they arrived downtown, Yvette took Lisa and the bodyguard for a meal. Chuck also found a ce to park and he followed behind them. After finding a restaurant, Yvette took her mother in. Chuck also found a table but he sat away from them. Yvette felt that Chuck must be grieved, but there was nothing they could do. After their meal, Yvette took her mother home. She didn''t have much money with her, and Lisa only had a few thousand dors, so their only option was to stay in Chuck''s house. Fortunately, there were three rooms in the house, so it was sufficient to amodate them. Chuck didn''t go upstairs. He just waited downstairs for them to settle down. After Yvette dealt with her mother, she left and got into Chuck''s car. She then apologized to Chuck. "It''s okay. How''s she?" Chuck asked shamelessly. She said, "Hubby, my mom hates you very much." Yvette wanted Chuck to be vignt. If he referred to her as ''Mom'' in front of Lisa, she would definitely turn hostile on the spot. "Okay. Tomorrow is the start of a new term. Do you want to go back to school and work as a teacher?" Chuck was concerned about this. "Hubby, I can''t do that. I really can''t," Yvette said. She had no time. Lisa said that Damon wanted to kill her, so she had to find a way to deal with the problem. Chuck was disappointed and he said, "Well, it''s okay. You should go upstairs and have a rest. I''ll go to my mother''s hotel to sleep." "Okay. But, Hubby, I''ve caused you so much grief today, so..." Yvette said as she began to do something. Chuck was feeling excited. They were at the parking lot of the residential area. His mother-inw, who hated him, was still upstairs. After it was done, Chuck felt very ted. Yvette cleaned up, put the paper towels in her pocket, and nned to throw it awayter. Although she felt uneasy, she did it again anyway. She really didn''t know what else to do. When she saw Chuck''s pitiful look, she really wanted to help him. She didn''t want Chuck to be deprived. Yvette then said, "Hubby, go to bed early and study hard." Chuck nodded his assurance. He asked if he had improved in the sexual aspect. Yvette, who was sad, blushed and answered, "Yeah... Be careful on the road." After that, Yvette opened the door and went upstairs. Chuck was happy that Yvette had actually taken the initiative. But Chuck wondered when he could truly be with Yvette. If they had a baby, would the situation be improved? Unfortunately, Yvette was particrly stubborn about that. Before Yvette went missing, Chuck could think about it asionally. However, it was impossible now. Chuck sighed and drove to his mother''s hotel, then he had a good rest at the hotel. School would start the next day. But how was he to spend his day at the school without Yvette? Chuck sighed repeatedly. Yvette went upstairs and suddenly thought of how to deal with the paper towels in her pocket as there was no trash can. She might as well flush them in the toilet. Yvette opened the door and entered. Lisa stared at Yvette from the sofa and said, "Come here, Yvette. I have something to talk with you about." Yvette had no choice but to go over. Lisa sat down beside Yvette and said, "Yvette, I''ll say this again. It''s impossible for you and him to be together. It''s better to end things sooner rather than later." Yvette was disappointed upon hearing this. She knew what she should do, but she didn''t know how to break it off with Chuck. She just couldn''t be that ruthless. "Answer me," Lisa said solemnly. "Mom..." Yvette didn''t know how to answer. Lisa''s gaze turned cold and she said, "Yvette, you... Oh, what''s that smell? What did you do just now? Why is there a strange smell?" Lisa was confused and wondered if Yvette had gone downstairs to have seafood. She was not hungry, but she asked the question out of curiosity. Hearing this, Yvette''s face turned beet-red as she thought, "Oh no..." Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Yvette didn''t expect her mother to have such a good sense of smell. If Lisa discovered what had happened just now, there would be trouble. Yvette felt too ashamed to face her. Yvette stood up in a hurry and said, "Mom, you should go to bed early. I am going to the toilet." As Yvette was about to leave, Lisa stood up with a serious expression. She had to have a good talk with Yvette. Lisa reached out and grabbed Yvette''s hand, "Yvette, I want to talk properly with you." "Mom, I''ll talk to you after I go to the toilet." Yvette had to discard the paper towels, or else, she would be restless. "Alright," Lisa said and let go of her. She couldn''t use force on her daughter. When Yvette reached the bathroom in the room, she sighed with relief. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Lisa frowned outside. She sniffed the air and felt that there was something wrong with the odor she had just smelled. Yvette had been downstairs for about ten minutes. Could it be... Lisa was furious at this thought. She was an experienced woman and she had suddenly realized what the smell was. She really wanted to go into Yvette''s room to confront her. Perhaps, she could find the source of the smell. However, Lisa felt that their rtionship would be ruined if she did so, thus, she hesitated and sat down again. "Yvette, he is the son of the person who killed your father. How could you..." Lisa sighed. When she came here, she thought that there was a possibility that she could persuade Yvette. But now, it seemed like it was impossible. Lisa had underestimated the rtionship between them. They had lived together for so many years, so it was not going to be easy separating them. However, Lisa didn''t like Chuck at all. How could her daughter be so obsessed with him? Lisa sighed repeatedly. Soon, Yvette came out after taking a shower and sat down beside Lisa. What else could Lisa say? It would be useless to say anything, and it would ruin the rtionship between the mother and daughter who had just met. There was a heavy silence. Facing her mother, Yvette felt guilty over what had just happened. The two of them stayed silent for a few minutes. Lisa then sighed, "Yvette, get some rest." Lisa got up and went back to the room. Yvette sighed with relief. When she returned to her room, her mobile phone rang. It was a message from Chuck, "Honey, I have arrived at the hotel. Are you asleep?" Yvette felt at ease and replied, "I''m getting ready to sleep." "Honey, I miss you so much," Chuck replied. "You''re thinking about it again, aren''t you? Just now, my mother almost discovered what we did. You got me into trouble." After Yvette sent this message, Chuck seemed to be dumbfounded. Yvette could not help butugh. After a long while, she was finally amused and she cracked a wry smile. Her husband must be stunned. "It''s okay. My mother didn''t discover anything. She just smelled something unusual. I exined it to her, and she didn''t suspect anything," Yvette went on to reply. Chuck was indeed stunned. After all, it was embarrassing enough when the elders knew about this kind of thing. Moreover, Lisa disliked him from the very beginning and it would be worse if she found out. She might even confront him directly. What was he supposed to do by then? Fortunately, Yvette had exined it away. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. "Hubby, go to bed early. You''re going to school tomorrow," Yvette replied. He replied, "Okay." Chuck then put down his phone, at ease, and slept. Yvette''s eyes were gloomy. She thought, "I really want to go to school. My goal after graduating from university was to be a teacher, but that''s not possible anymore. See you, my dear students..." Yvette sighed. When Yvette got up the next morning, she went to prepare breakfast. Lisa and her bodyguard didn''t sleep the whole night. Lisa felt that she had to find somewhere else to stay, and Yvette''s cousin must have started to hunt for her already. How should she escape from him? This was a huge problem. Lisa''s basic idea was to make Yvette grow stronger. She was ready to train Yvette and improve her fighting skills so that she could defend herself. When Lisa saw Yvetteing out of her room, she told her right away. Yvette had no objection. She also felt that she was too weak. Previously, she had almost died at Damon''s hands. This family of hers was cunning. If she had no strength, she may die at any time. Yvette was eager to improve herself as well. Otherwise, how could she take back what belonged to her? "Also, find another ce to live. This ce is not secluded," Lisa continued. Yvette was silent. She didn''t have much money, so she decided to call Susan and ask her for some money. After all, thepany had made some profit in the past month, and the restaurant was ready to open as well. Just as Yvette was about to do so, she suddenly received a message on her mobile phone. Yvette opened it and saw that it was from Chuck. He said that he was going to school, and then there was another transfer of 200,000 dors to her ount. "If it is not enough, just let me know," he added. Yvette was instantly touched by his gesture. Chuck knew that she had no money. When Lisa wasn''t looking, she epted the money and replied, "Hubby, you treat me so nice." Chuck was amused and he replied, "Don''t leave me again." A few minutester, Yvette replied with a "yes". Chuck was about to drive the sports car to school in the morning, but he looked at the scratch marks from the previous ident. Since it hadn''t been fixed yet, Chuck decided to drive to the shop to fix the car first and take the bus to school instead. Chuck was thinking that he had to buy a new car and wondered when the helicopter that his mother had mentionedst time would arrive. This was something Chuck looked forward to. At the school entrance, Lara was waiting for him. Initially, she wanted to send a message to Chuck and ask him when he would arrive. But after thinking about it for a long time, she guessed that Chuck would not reply to her. She held a cup of milk tea that she had made, and it was absolutely tasty. But why hadn''t Chuck arrived yet? She saw that Queenie was also at the entrance. She walked over and asked, "Hey, who are you waiting for?" "No one," Queenie exined hurriedly. She didn''t want Lara to misunderstand. She was indeed waiting for Chuck. She was worried that Chuck wouldn''te to school. However, since Lara was asking, she couldn''t keep waiting. Seeing that Chuck hadn''t arrive yet, Queenie entered the school, disappointed. Lara snorted and said to herself, "So you think that I don''t know who you are waiting for? Last semester, you two sat together and were so close to each other. This semester, I will sit next to Chuck. I won''t let you sit beside him. Let''s see if you still have the chance to get close to him." "Lara, who are you waiting for?" A ssmate saw Lara and asked curiously. It was the first day of the term. Lara was dressed in a revealing outfit. She wore a pair of hot pants and a T-shirt. Her slender legs were so eye-catching that many people took a second nce. "What does it have to do with you?" Lara curled her lips and replied. "Oh, could it be that you''re interested in the handsome guy, Aaron Dawson, who is a freshman?" her ssmates teased. It was said that there was a handsome guy among the freshmen. As soon as he showed up, he overthrew all the original school hunks and became the top school hunk on campus. Lara was extremely smitten with good-looking boys, so her ssmate guessed she must be waiting for Aaron. And not only was the school hunk reced, but the two campus belles were also overthrown. Ynda had graduated, so naturally, she was no longer the campus belle. There were two new freshmen belles. Now, the school had four campus belles, but two of them were new. This year''s freshmen were of high quality in appearance. Not only was there a school hunk, but there were also two campus belles! "Aaron Dawson?" Lara curled her lips and said. She had been here a few days ago. Of course, she had heard about the new campus belles and hunk. But she was not waiting for Aaron. She was waiting for Chuck instead. She muttered in her heart, "Why hasn''t he arrived yet? It''s been too long, and the milk tea will no longer taste good." "Wow!" Suddenly, there was a roaring from the students. Her ssmate urged, "It''s the new school hunk, Aaron. Lara, let''s go and have a look." The students ran to the entrance. Lara curled her lips and said, "I''m not going. What''s there to see?" At this moment, a sports car arrived with a loud noise. The door opened and a stunning guy came out of the car. He was as handsome as a celebrity. Many girls at the entrance went crazy when they saw him. Aaron smiled and walked to the school entrance. He was used to this kind of situation. Many women sent him flowers and food, but Aaron didn''t want any of them. He was thirsty. Suddenly, his sighnded on Lara, who was standing not far away. The beauty had a good body figure and had a milk tea in her hand. Aaron wondered if she had prepared it for him. Aaron then walked up to Lara and took the milk tea from her hand, saying, "Thank you." "Hey, it''s not for you!" Lara was shocked and she yelled. What the h*ll was Aaron doing? Aaron frowned and felt humiliated. He was so attractive, so why was it that the milk tea was not prepared for him? How was that possible? "This is not for me? I have to admit that this method you''re using to attract my attention is quite ingenious!" Aaron looked at Lara and said. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 "You have misunderstood. This milk tea is not meant for you," Lara exined. She found this person a little annoying. He was really handsome, but how could he snatch her milk tea away so rudely? Lara had carefully prepared this milk tea for Chuck. Saying this, Lara had taken the milk tea back from Aaron''s hand and covered it with her both hands. Aaron frowned and he felt extremely embarrassed. He had never failed to woo a girl in such a situation before. It was the first day of school, and he was so unlucky to encounter such a thing. Suddenly, the students around them gossiped, "What? Who is this woman? Aaron wants to drink her milk tea, yet she''s not letting him?" "What a b*tch! She must have done this on purpose to attract Aaron''s attention. What a scheming b*tch! Look at her pants. Look at how immodestly she''s dressed. I bet she just wants men to look at her. What''s so great about having a nice body figure?" "That''s right, I really want to p her." The female ssmates, who were captivated by Aaron, scolded Lara. How could their Prince Charming be rejected like this? Of course, they were very unhappy to see this. Lara felt wronged. She indeed did not prepare the drink for Aaron. Now that she was scolded by those unknown women, she was really aggrieved. "Oh, forget it if it''s not for me," Aaron said and smiled again. Although it was an ident, he didn''t lose his demeanor. "Hey! How much does your milk tea cost? I''ll buy it! Is 100 dors enough?" A chubby girl came over and threw 100 dors cash at Lara''s face angrily. Lara was enraged to be treated like this. Just as she wanted to swear at her, the girl snatched the milk tea from her hands. Then, the girl handed Aaron the milk tea with a smile and said, "Aaron, you can have it." "Forget it, It''s just a cup of milk tea. I don''t want to drink it anymore. Just throw it away," Aaron shrugged his shoulders and said. "That''s right. I think that milk teas taste horrible. It''s better not to drink it." After saying that, the girl threw the cup into the trash can. "Hey, are you out of your mind? Why did you throw my milk tea away?" Lara eximed as she ran over angrily. "Oh, you call that a milk tea? What lousy brand does it belong to? I won''t drink it even if you gave it to me for free," the girl scorned. "Also, I have given you the money. All you have to do is pick it up from the ground. Besides, that cup of milk tea belongs to me now that I''ve bought it from you. You have to be clear that what I threw away is my milk tea, which is rubbish." "Hey, you''ve gone too far!" Lara wanted to pick the cup from the trash can, but it was dirty. How could she possibly give it to Chuck? She had specially prepared it in the morning, so she was furious seeing it wasted. The girl scoffed in disdain, "Do you want to pick it up? Fine, I''ll give it to you. Anyway, it''s just rubbish to me." She then walked to Aaron''s side and said, "Aaron, let''s go and have coffee at the school''s cafe. The drinks there are tastier." Aaron was satisfied as he thought that this unattractive girl was quite smart. She had gotten him back to the top and restored his dignity. "Hey, you have topensate me for my milk tea!" Lara yelled after her. She picked the money off the ground in a rage and threw it at the chubby girl''s face. The girl pushed at Lara angrily. Unfortunately, Lara was not her match judging by their weight difference. Lara was shoved to the ground and her leg was grazed and injured. "I can buy tons of your rubbish milk tea with 100 dors," the girl spat with contempt. "I''ll give you another 100 dors so that you can go and buy yourself more of this kind of rubbish. D*mn!" The girl then took out another 100 dors and threw it at Lara''s face. "Aaron, let''s go," the girl said ingratiatingly. Aaron nced at Lara and entered the school, surrounded by the other girls. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Lara, who did you prepare the milk tea for?" Lara''s ssmate came over to help her up. The students had thought the milk tea was prepared for Aaron, and to their surprise, it was actually not. "Anyway, it''s not for Aaron," Lara muttered as she rubbed her wounded leg in aggrieve. It was so painful. "Then, who were you going to give it to?" Her ssmate asked again as she was curious. Who else could it be? "It''s none of your business!" Lara fumed. Seeing this, her ssmate was speechless and she silently left to enter the school. Lara limped to the trash can and said, "B*tch! How dare you treat me like this? How dare you throw away my milk tea? I will definitely get back at you!" Lara wanted to stretch out her hand, but she hesitated and did not reach out. At this moment, Chuck came over with a strange look. "Lara, what are you doing?" She was startled and stammered, "Oh, Chuck, just now... just now..." Lara could only shut up as she was filled with chagrin. What was the point of telling Chuck about it? He would surely not stand up for her. "What happened just now?" All Chuck saw was that Lara was standing next to the trash can. He wondered what she was doing. "Nothing," Lara simply said as she felt a little dejected, so she''d better not say anything. She wasn''t going to embarrass herself. "Well, by the way, what happened to your leg? Did you fall and hurt yourself?" Chuck asked when he noticed that Lara''s knee was injured and a few drops of blood was oozing out from the wound. Lara lied, "Yes, I identally fell just now." "Be careful next time," Chuck said and left. Lara followed Chuck, feeling aggrieved as she limped away. She was sad that Chuck didn''t help her. There was no milk tea left and she was beaten up. Lara felt miserable. "What about Teacher Jordan? Why didn''t youe with her?" asked Lara. He replied, "She doesn''t want to be a teacher anymore." Chuck sighed helplessly. Sure enough, since Yvette was not there in school, he felt out of ce. "Why? Teacher Jordan is good at teaching, so why does she want to quit? Could it be that you don''t allow her to teach?" Lara asked. She knew that Yvette and Chuck were a couple, so perhaps it was his decision. "No," Chuck said bluntly. He didn''t want to talk about this, so he continued to walk forward without stopping. Lara felt that something strange was amidst, but she didn''t ask any more questions. Could it be that he broke up with Yvette, so Yvette didn''t want to be a teacher anymore? Lara thought of this and felt a little excited. However, at this time, the chubby girl from before walked over, clearly upset. She had just entered the school with Aaron when he dumped her. She was enraged and happened to see Lara, who was a pushover in her eyes. Thus, she wanted to use Lara to vent her anger. "Ouch!" She deliberately banged into Lara. Lara was in good shape, but what match was she with such a heavy-weighted girl? Lara fell to the ground in pain. Chuck heard her cry of pain, turning around, he saw Lara sitting on the ground. He was speechless and he came over to her, chiding, "Why are you so careless?" "She hit me!" Lara roared. The girl had already hit her just now, and now she was deliberately running into her. What the h*ll? "You''re the blind one, yet you are trying to me me?" The girl was not happy and she mocked. Chuck came over to help Lara up and persuaded, "Forget it. It was an ident." "How could it be an ident? She bumped into me on purpose." Lara felt particrly wronged. How could Chuck defend this girl? Chuck nced at the girl and asked, "Why did you hit her?" "Just because," the girl snorted softly in response. She looked at Chuck and said, "You both are losers, what a perfect match!" Chuck frowned, but Lara was furious and she bellowed, "Hey, what did you say?" "What did I say? The rubbish milk tea that you brought was prepared for this loser, wasn''t it? Hmm, it makes sense. A loser like you can only afford that kind of garbage, but you have such bad taste in men," the girl said. Lara blushed and felt embarrassed. "Didn''t I say that I don''t want you to make milk tea for me?" Chuck turned towards Lara and asked in a strange tone. Chuck didn''t want to drink it. He had already told Lara so, yet she prepared it anyway. "I-I went to the cafe in the morning and felt bored, so I made two cups of it. I couldn''t finish them by myself, so I brought one for you," Lara lowered her head and made an excuse, feeling ashamed. "Well, don''t make it for me next time," Chuck shook his head and said. Lara felt wronged. Was he refusing herpletely? Lara had specially gone to the cafe to prepare the drink for him early in the morning. Hearing this, the girl sneered, "The rubbish milk tea was made for this loser, yet he doesn''t want it?" "Hey, that''s enough!" Lara was irritated and she snapped. "What''s enough?" The girl continued to jeer, "Look at yourself, loser girl. What rubbish milk tea did you make? Nobody wants it. Exactly how lousy do you think your milk tea is?" "You''ve gone too far!" Lara was enraged at her insult. Obviously, her milk tea was very tasty. It was just that there was no brand. However, she would slowly build her brand over time. Chuck had a headache listening to them. Girls always quarreled like this. Besides, Chuck didn''t want to provoke a girl of this weight. "I don''t want to talk to you. Such a loser. You don''t deserve to talk to me," the girl said disdainfully and walked away. Although she was chubby, her family was rich. The lousy milk tea in Lara''s hand was something she didn''t usually care about. Hearing this, Lara was frustrated and angry. She yelled, "Don''t go! Come back here!" Lara was limping and chasing after the girl, and the girl turned around and pushed Lara once again. Lara couldn''t take the force and she fell to the ground again. Fortunately, Chuck ran over and helped her up. He said, "You can''t beat her. Forget it." Lara had no choice but to shut up due to her grief. The chubby girl nced at Chuck and said to Lara, "Loser, you should learn to be smart like him. You have to admit that you''re a coward when you lose. Stop faking it in front of me, it''s no use. If you dare to provoke me, I''ll get someone to deal with you!" The girl was full of contempt towards Chuck and Lara. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 "You''d better watch out!" The chubby girl, Glynis, pointed at Lara and snorted. After that, she left. She had to figure out another way to get Aaron''s attention. "Are you okay?" Chuck steadied Lara as she tried to stand up. "I''m fine," Lara muttered. She felt very wronged. Although Glynis was chubby, she was adorned with famous brands; her bag alone was worth tens of thousands of dors. Lara really couldn''t afford to offend such a rich person. Chuck was not in the mood at all. Thus, he didn''t want to argue with the girl just now. But if Yvette was there, Chuck would have been more thoughtful. He said, "I''ll help you to the ssroom." Chuck was under the impression that Lara was in pain as the chubby girl just now didn''t control her strength when she pushed Lara. "Thank you," Lara blushed and said. "You should eat more, then it won''t be as easy for someone else to push you down," Chuck said. He noticed that Lara was particrly sexy that day. She wore a pair of very short jeans, but she was too thin whenpared to the other girl. That girl was simply terrible. However, Chuck knew martial arts, so fighting Glynis was not a problem. But how could he do that? She was a freshman and a girl, he didn''t want to bully her. "You mean I''m thin, right?" Lara was a little happy to hear his words. "Not really. At least, the parts that should be thin are thin, and the parts that shouldn''t be thin are not thin," Chuck said directly. Lara''s face turned redder and she said, "Then, I''ll keep this figure. I won''t gain any more weight." Chuck looked at her and Lara lowered her head. After that, Chuck helped Lara into the ssroom. The students were stunned to see Lara and Chuck together. They started talking amongst themselves, "What''s going on? Why is Chuck holding onto Lara?" "Wow, Lara is so sexy today. And Chuck the loser gets to hold her. He is really lucky." "I know, right?" The students were a little envious and jealous. Of course, Chuck was not in the mood to talk to them. He helped Lara to her seat. Then, Lara held Chuck''s hand and said, "Next to me." "No," Chuck rejected. He was more concerned about Queenie and he wanted to ask her how she was feeling. Lara was a little upset at his refusal, so she said, "Hey, can''t I sit next to you? When you are bored during the sses, I can y with you." "No need," Chuck said and he had already walked to the seat next to Queenie, sitting down. He then asked Queenie how she was feeling in a low voice. Queenie told him that she was alright. They whispered to each other, making Lara feel even more wronged. At this moment, the new teacher entered the ssroom. She was a pretty woman as well, but nothingpared to Yvette. The students were surprised to see a new teacher. One of them asked, "What''s wrong, where is Teacher Jordan?" "Yeah, I liked Teacher Jordan''s ss," another said. "Teacher Jordan has resigned from the school. From today onward, I''ll be teaching you," the beautiful teacher said. The students were instantly disappointed, including Chuck. Chuck was not in the mood to study. He sent a message to Yvette during his lesson. Yvette replied and asked Chuck to pay attention in ss. "Can I go and find you tonight so that you can teach me?" Chuck said in his message. Yvette didn''t reply for a long time. It was only after a few minutes that she replied, "No, Hubby, you should study hard." Yvette had already started training her body under the watchful eyes of Lisa and her bodyguard. She had no time to teach Chuck. Chuck was disappointed and he replied, "Okay." After that, Yvette did not reply to his messages anymore. Chuck braced himself. At noon, he went to the canteen to have lunch with Queenie. Lara was starving. When she saw Chuck leave the ssroom just like that, she was aggrieved. How could he not care about her? Her leg was injured and it was very painful. Nevertheless, Lara didn''t dare to call after Chuck, so she limped to the canteen for lunch. She then saw Chuck and Queenie eating together. Lara''s grievance intensified and she went to get herself a meal. Then, she held her te and found a ce to sit. She identally bumped into someone and it turned out to be Glynis. Lara was frightened, and Glynis pushed her angrily, scolding, "Are you out of your mind? Are you provoking me again?" Lara fell backwards and the food in her hands dropped on the ground. Her legs hurt, but she got up anyway and said, "Why did you push me again?" "So what if I pushed you?" Glynis continued to push Lara with disdain. Lara simply couldn''t withstand the force and she fell to the ground helplessly once again. Lara couldn''t stand it anymore. Glynis came closer and said, "Look at you, such a loser. Do you think you can dress this way just because you have a good figure? Who are you going to show it off to?" "What I wear has nothing to do with you!" Lara spat and she was angry. "You want to show off to that loser, right? You truly have a bad taste. Why would you like that kind of loser?" Glynis sneered as she looked down on her. Some of the students recognized Lara and said, "Is this the loser girl you mentioned? When she was at the school entrance this morning, she didn''t show Aaron any respect. It turned out that the milk tea she prepared was meant for that other loser, Chuck!" "That is of course. She can only make that garbage for that loser. She doesn''t deserve to prepare anything for Aaron!" The othersughed at Lara. "Hey, Aaron,e here and take a look. I met this loser girl again," Glynis suddenly said as she was surprised when she saw Aaron again. He was about to have his lunch, and there were several beautiful women following behind him as though they were madly in love with him. Aaron saw Lara, and there was a sneer hanging on his lips. He then came over. Glynis was startled when she saw him approaching. Sure enough, Aaron wanted to see Lara get beaten, and she wanted to please him. "Aaron, look at this fool. She can''t even walk properly." Glynis tried to please him. "Really? Did she not eat anything? Just give her 100 dors to buy some food." Aaron then took 100 dors of cash out of his pocket. "Wow, you are so sweet!" "That''s right, my Aaron is the most kind-hearted person ever." A burst of praises came from the smitten girls who were following Aaron. They were brimming with joy. "Do you not want it? My Aaron gave it to you. Consider yourself lucky," Glynis said and she took the money, throwing it at Lara. "Hey, you''ve crossed the line!" Lara roared. She couldn''t help but think, "Why am I so unlucky today? If this b*stard Aaron didn''te and take my milk tea, everything would have been fine." Lara then scolded Aaron, "Do you think you''re great because you are rich? My milk tea was not meant for you. Not for you! Take a look at yourself, will I prepare milk tea for someone like you? You must be dreaming!" Lara was extremely annoyed. In fact, she felt that Aaron was not that handsome. Chuck would definitely look more handsome if he dressed up. However, Chuck was sloven and did not care much about his appearance. His hair was so long and he hadn''t bothered cutting it. Hearing this, Aaron''s face darkened. Glynis was so angry that she raised her hand and pped Lara. Her hand was sorge that Lara was almost knocked over to the ground. Lara touched her burning cheek, and the indignity caused her tears. "Shut up, loser! What did you say? Your loser of a boyfriend doesn''t even deserve to lick Aaron''s shoes, do you know that?" Glynis was furious and she had to show off in front of Aaron. Otherwise, how would she stand a chance to win him over? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "What did you say?" Lara was furious as well. "I said you are rubbish. Didn''t you hear me clearly? The milk tea you prepared was rubbish. My Aaron simply doesn''t want to drink the lousy milk tea that you''ve prepared for that loser Chuck," Glynis pointed at Lara and said. Her stubby finger scared Lara a little. She couldn''t beat this chubby woman at all, and she had never learned martial arts. "Why don''t you ask that loser toe over? Let''s see if he dares to do so," Glynis proceeded to ask with an intense re. Lara stammered. Her eyes subconsciously looked towards Chuck, who was stunned, and her tears flowed out. "Queenie, wait a minute," Chuck said and stood up. Moments ago, he had thought that there was something wrong, but he didn''t expect that Lara would get beaten up again. And it was the same girl from earlier. Chuck walked over to the crowd. Of course, Queenie stopped eating and followed behind him. "Lara," Chuck walked to Lara''s side and said. Her face was red and swollen. Lara was aggrieved and she burst into tears, "Chuck..." "Don''t cry. What''s wrong?" Chuckforted her. When Lara heard this, she couldn''t bear it anymore. She cried harder and said, "I identally bumped into her, and she..." "identally? If you''re blind, you should just admit it. What do you mean by ''identally''? Look, this loser is the one who she prepared the milk tea for. Look at how ugly he is!" Glynis girl sneered. There was sarcasm in Aaron''s eyes. The clothes Chuck wore was nothing even whenpared the price of his underpants or shoes. Such a loser. At this thought, Aaron spoke with disdain, "So, this is the loser?" The girl behind Aaron jeered, "He is simply iparable to Aaron. It''s so ridiculous." A boy also said, "Hey, I know him. My friend is in the same ss as him. He said that this loser is so poor that when he found a huge sum of moneyst semester, he didn''t return it. Instead, he pocketed it. What rubbish!" "What? How could he be so shameless? Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together!" The onlookers said one after another in particrly sarcastic tones. In their eyes, Chuck was much lowly compared to someone as great as Aaron. They were disdainful at how Chuck had the nerve to show up. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 The students around all sneered at Chuck. Some even cursed at him directly. Lara was furious to see them degrade Chuck in such shameless ways. But at the same time, she felt guilty because she was the one who had forced Chuck to report that he had found a sum of money back then. In addition, she was responsible for saying that Chuck didn''t return the money to the owner. "I''m sorry," Lara whispered to Chuck. Chuck looked down at her and said nothing. He just sighed quietly. Lara was no longer the shrew she used to be if she would actually apologize to him. Chuck thought that he had heard wrongly. "Hey, are you standing up for this loser girl? Are you even worthy to do so?" Glynis came over and was ready to ridicule them further. She didn''t know martial arts, but she was sure that Chuck wouldn''t dare to be arrogant in front of her because of her stout figure. Many men were no match for her. Thus, she regarded Chuck as a ''skinny man''. As long as she was unhappy, she would definitely p Chuck. "What did you say? It''s you who are not worthy!" Lara''s irritation red and she rebuked on Chuck''s behalf. Chucking over to her side at this time caused Lara to feel touched. She even wanted to kiss Chuck right away to thank him. But she was afraid that Chuck would refuse and she would embarrass herself in front of so many people. "I''m not worthy? Hahaha!" Glynisughed at her. She then said with disgust, "Just now, the seniors mentioned that this loser didn''t return the money he had found. Exactly how poor and cheap is he? How shameless is he that he would do such a thing? If a loser like him tried to talk to me, I would feel repulsed!" "Yes, so would I. What kind of person is he? Why didn''t he return the money? It could''ve been someone''s living expenses for a month and they lost it because of him. How shameless. I can''t believe there is such a person like you in our school. I''m disappointed," a male student was bitter and hateful as he spoke, and his face was full of disgust when looking at Chuck. "That''s right. If I were him, I would have pulled myself up by my bootstraps. How dare he try to be pretentious and show his face now? How could such a coward exist?" The other students were full of sarcasm. In their eyes, Chuck was beyond disgusting. "You are so shameless! There are so many students criticizing you, but you still remain calm. I can only imagine how many nasty things you have done in the past. You are so bold!" Glynis continued to speak as she stared at Chuck unhappily. She had a strong urge to p Chuck. She found his face very annoying. "Chuck didn''t find any money. It was a misunderstanding!" Lara said loudly and rified the situation for Chuck. "Yes, I can also testify that Chuck didn''t do what you said he did," Queenie added. She was also a little angry. These people spoke without understanding the situation, and even Queenie, who used to have self-restraint, wanted to swear at them. "Oh, so he''s innocent now? Isn''t it toote?" Glynis sneered, "Do you think we''re stupid? Look at him. He''s used to being poor. How could he not hide the money in his arms when he found it? Everyone''s eyes are sharp. If everyone says he''s shameless, then he''s shameless! It''s useless to defend him!" The other students who were watching also sneered as they thought, "They are truly shameless. Why are they still trying to argue? No one will believe you!" The mockery on Aaron''s face was even more evident as he wondered, what kind of person was Chuck? Why didn''t he return the money? This kind of loser should just rot in h*ll! "He doesn''t need to be defended. He is much richer than all of you. Why does he have to keep the money he found?" Lara seethed and was particrly angry. If it weren''t for the fact that Glynis was over-weighed, Lara would have pped her. "Haha! What nonsense are you talking about?" The student mocked instantly. "You said that he didn''t find any money, andter you say that he is very rich and wouldn''t need to do that. You are lying, aren''t you?" "Are you saying that he''s rich? This is the biggest joke I have ever heard in my life. Look at his clothes. What kind of sh*t is he wearing? It has been worn for so many years, right? If it were me, I would have to discard it long ago." "Me too. Look, did this guy pick his clothes from a dumpster?" "Haha, I think so!" Many of these students were unfamiliar with Chuck. Most of them were freshmen. Thus, it was natural that they would side with Aaron, who was also a freshman. "Shut up! Do you know how rich Chuck is? He has a sports car, a BMW, and..." Lara was anxious as she quickly defended him. Why didn''t these people believe her? Chuck lowered his head to look at himself. Because of Yvette, he had indeed stopped caring about his appearance. "What else does he have? A vi? A ne? A satellite? By the way, does he have an aircraft carrier?" Glynisughed and she was very amused. Was Lara a fool? She had to at least be convincing if she wanted to brag! "Haha! I guess he does. He is so rich, and the entire Earth belongs to him. That''s how you should say it so that he sounds richer." The other students burst intoughter. Theughter caused all the students in the canteen to look over. They were curious about what had happened. Why were these peopleughing? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, a stunning girl with big eyes looked over curiously. She was wearing a pair of tight jeans, outlining her perfect and sexy legs. She was the freshman who had be one of the campus belle, Frieda Olmedo. Elena Lowe, her best friend, was next to her. "Why are so many peopleughing?" Frieda asked as she looked on with her beautiful eyes and was somewhat curious. "What else can they beughing at? When I wasing here after I got my food, I heard the girl say that the guy is very rich, that he has a sports car, a BMW... She''s just bragging," Elena curled her lips and replied. It was said that people in universities were simple, so howe was it this way? Did they all like to brag? "Look at that guy, such a pauper. What could he brag with? It''s so disgusting," Elena continued. She was annoyed when she saw Chuck from a distance. When she saw Lara who was speaking, she was even more annoyed. "You''re right. If he''s poor, he can just say so. Why does he have to pretend to be rich?" Frieda said and shook her head. "That''s right, it''s disgusting! Let''s not talk about this disgusting topic. Frieda, is Aaron interested in you?" Elena changed the subject as she was envious. Frieda was beautiful and had a good figure. The school hunk would definitely pursue her. Elena liked Aaron and felt that he was very handsome. Unfortunately, Aaron did not like her. Frieda said casually, "I don''t know. Anyway, he asked for my contact number but I didn''t give it to him." So what if Aaron was the school hunk? She was so beautiful that all the students in the school wanted to pursue her. Even the school hunk wanted to throw himself at her feet. "Wow, Frieda, why didn''t you give it to him?" Elena was even more envious after hearing this. Frieda was so pretty that she could afford to refuse anyone at will. "Why should I? Don''t you know the condition of getting my contact number?" Frieda asked. Of course, Elena knew. If the person drove a car worth more than five million dors, he would be qualified to ask for her contact number. Aaron had a sports car, but his car was only worth less than three million dors. It was still far from enough. "But no student in this school can afford such an expensive sports car!" Elena said. She thought that it was purely impossible. There must be someone who was born with a silver spoon in the school, and there are also those whose families could afford a five-million-dor sports car. However, how could the parents buy such an expensive car for them if they were just university students? "I don''t care about that. How could they ask for my contact if they don''t meet the requirements? Of course, if they don''t have a sports car, a private ne will do. One way or another, they have to be rich," Frieda said straightforwardly. "A private ne? That''s even more impossible!" Elena shivered. How could it be possible? How much did a private ne cost? Was it worth more than 100 million dors? Who would spend that kind of money to buy it? How could a person afford it if he wasn''t a billionaire? This was not an exclusive school. Sure, there might be BMWs and pseudo sports cars worth about two million dors. But as for private nes, it was simply impossible. "Anyway, this is my standard," Frieda was expressionless as she said matter-of-factly. "Didn''t the girl say that the guy has a sports car? I guess it''s worth five million dors," Elena joked. She did not believe that Chuck had a sports car. Frieda nced at Elena and chided, "Are you talking about that guy? Elena, your joke is not funny!" Frieda then swayed her long legs and walked outside with Elena following after her. Elena was just joking, but Frieda was angry. Obviously, Frieda was sure that Chuck would not own a sports car. Glynis questioned tauntingly, "Where is your sports car and BMW?" "The sports car is under repair, and the BMW was crashed," Chuck told the truth. "Pfft!" Glynis sneered, and the other students were even more disdainful. This excuse of his was really terrible! "Haha! Frieda, that person is really disgusting. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t have one, but why did he have to say that it is under repair? This guy is too pretentious!" Elena covered her mouth and laughed. Frieda nced at Chuck and said, "I''ll say this once, a person like him will never have a promising future. He will always be a pauper!" Chapter 330 Chapter 330 "Hey, that''s the campus belle, Frieda!" "Is she the new campus belle? Her legs are so enticing!" Somebody saw Frieda the beautiful woman and was immediately attracted by her. He announced her presence and everyone immediately praised her beauty. Aaron looked over as well and he felt a little angry. The day before, he had asked Frieda for her WhatsApp contact, but she didn''t give it to him. That was the first time he was ever rejected by a girl. And earlier that day, Lara had rejected him as well. A student said, "Why are you guys still looking at these pretentious people? What''s there to see? Let''s go and see the campus belle! She''s so pretty. I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman before. Let''s go and ask for her WhatsApp contact!" Hearing this, some students ran over to Frieda, and the others followed as well. The number of onlookers suddenly reduced by half. Glynis snorted upon seeing this, "Look at you guys. No one can stand your pretension. Can you tell how lousy you guys are?" "Hey, that''s enough! You have really gone too far! Chuck has a sports car and even a za. The za next to the school belongs to him!" Lara said angrily. But in return, there was a burst of ridicule. "Stop it. At this point, you might as well say that the school belongs to him too. Isn''t that better?" Glynis was toozy to listen any further. "Forget it, this is boring." Aaron had been distracted by Frieda. He was determined to get Freida by hook or by crook. His sports car was less than three million dors, which did not meet Frieda''s requirement, but he would figure it out anyway. He thought that no one else in the school deserved to sleep with Frieda other than himself. "Hey, if you don''t believe me, just go to the za next door and ask!" Lara was enraged and she screamed. "I have been there. What''s the point of going to that lousy za? I usually go to the shopping center. That small za is not worth my while," Glynis sneered. When she was bored the day before, she had walked over to the za. There was nothing special there and she couldn''t even get a piece of high-end clothing. The most expensive clothes were only about three thousand dors. What kind of za was that? It was so lousy. "You... !" Lara was angry as she thought that the za was great and it was not lousy. Although there was a time when Lara thought that it was not that great either, since she started a cafe there and managed to earn money, she found the za to be particrly good. Especially after learning that it belonged to Chuck, Lara was even more convinced. "What? Are you from the countryside? Such a bumpkin! You are so ignorant! How dare you say that? Shame on you!" Glynis spat at Lara with hatred. She turned her head and tried to please Aaron, saying, "Aaron, let''s not talk to these two pretentious people. How disgusting! Let''s go shopping!" But Aaron wasn''t paying attention to her. He had long wanted to talk to Frieda, and he couldn''t wait to fly over to Freida''s side. "Are you saying that the za is lousy? Do you even own a za?" Chuck suddenly spoke calmly, interrupting Glynis. Glynis was ingratiating Aaron at this moment, and she was interrupted for no reason. She then said unpleasantly, "Are you crazy? Are you trying to say that the za belongs to you?" "Yes," Chuck said inly. "D*mn! You''re still pretending! If that lousy za really turns out to be yours, I''ll kneel before you!" Glynis was fed up as she red at Chuck angrily, and the look in her eyes was as if she was thirsty for blood. "Also, shut your mouth and stop talking. You''re just putting on an act. I don''t even want to bother listening anymore. You said that you have a sports car. Well, bring it over. You said your BMW was crushed, so that means you don''t have it. You''re giving suchme excuses. Get lost!" Glynis was sickened and did not give Chuck any chance to speak. Then, she continued to try to please Aaron. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The other students were bored and they dispersed. It was better to watch Frieda than to listen to these pretentious words. After all, they could enjoy looking at Frieda''s long legs. Soon, there were not many people left. As for the smitten girls who admired Aaron, they looked down on Chuck even more as they thought, who did Chuck think he was? How dare hepare himself to Aaron? Could a piece of trash bepared to gold? Aaron nced at Chuck and snorted lightly, "Don''t make a fool out of yourself here. Understand that you''ve failed to be pretentious." After he said that, he was ready to look for Frieda. He didn''t want to stay there any longer. To him, Frieda was much more important. "Then, how do you think I should pretend instead?" Chuck shrugged and retorted. "First of all, you''ll need to have strength, but you don''t have it. Otherwise, you need to be good- looking. You don''t have that either. So, what do you have to be pretentious? Oh, no, I should say that you are pretentious no matter what you do!" Aaron was impatient as he berated Chuck, "Therefore, you''re in no position to pretend at all!" "Is that so? Well, let''s go to the City Square next to the school," Chuck said. "Why would we going there for?" Aaron frowned. "Hey, why do you want my Aaron to go to that lousy za? Are you trying to insult him?" Glynis spoke up as she was angry at Chuck''s words. Chuck shrugged nonchntly and said, "You rich, right? Well, let''spete. I''ll treat everyone to drinks. Everyone is invited!" This was a good opportunity to advertise. If all the freshmen went there, the customer flow in the za would definitely increase. "Everyone? Are you boasting? Do you know how many students are there in this school? There are more than 10,000 people. How could you possibly afford to treat them?" Glynis said as she was not happy. How could he brag like this? She couldn''t bear to listen to his nonsense any longer. "I have 100,000 dors. Is that enough?" Chuck was calm as he replied. 100,000 dors was not a big deal for him at all. Besides that, it would be great exposure for the za, so why not? "You... Fine!" Glynis sneered, "If you want to show off so badly, I''ll entertain you. Aaron, I''m sorry that you have to go to that lousy za. We''ll just go and have a look. What do you think?" Aaron couldn''t help butugh. He felt that Chuck was too pretentious and there was no harm in going over there to enjoy the show. "Okay." Aaron had no objection. He mocked at Chuck even more as he had never seen such a shameless person before. "Hello, hello!" Glynis then stood on the table right away and gathered everyone''s attention, "Listen up, everyone. This person is named Chuck Cannon. He is going to treat everyone in the school to milk tea! Everyone can go to City Square to get their drinks. Let''s go!" Her voice was louder than that of a trumpet. It immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the canteen. They eximed in disbelief, "What? Who''s going to treat us to milk tea? He must be a baller to treat everyone in the school!" "Let''s go and have a look!" The students who were still eating gathered around again. Frieda stopped at the entrance of the canteen and turned to look at Chuck. Elenaughed, "What on earth does this idiot want to do? Just now, he said that he has a sports cars and a BMW. And now, he wants to treat everyone in the school to milk tea. How pretentious! Frieda, let''s go as well." "Why should I go there? I went to the za two days ago and there was nothing much to see. The milk tea there was so lousy, I don''t want to drink it," Frieda told Elena and left. "Humph, I don''t want to drink either." Elena pouted and followed after her. "Oh, it''s him? Is he trying to be pretentious again?" The students frowned when they saw that Glynis was talking about Chuck. One of them shrugged, "Who cares? Free milk tea is good, isn''t it? I''ll go!" Another girl also said, "I''ll go with you. I want to see how he manages to show off. There are more than 10,000 students in the whole university. Even if he were to buy the cheapest one at ten dors per cup, it''ll cost him more than 100,000 dors." The students were so excited that they all wanted to watch the show. "What do you think? It''s still not toote to take back what you said. Otherwise, all the students will go to the za. And if you don''t treat them, you will get beaten up!" Glynis sneered. "It doesn''t matter. If he doesn''t pay, I''ll pay for it!" Aaron said. He didn''t care. This was an opportunity for him to portray a good image. It was only 100,000 dors, which was equal to his monthly pocket money. A student then said, "Well, we can rest assured with Aaron''s promise. Let''s go!" Another agreed and instructed the rest, "Yes, call all of our ssmates. Tell them to spread the news that someone wants to treat us to milk tea!" The students in the canteen finished their meals quickly and began to spread the news in their online groups, immediately causing great disturbance. Each of them was in disbelief and gossiped, "What? Someone wants to treat everyone in the school to milk tea?" "Who''s that? Who''s that?" "It seems that he is a sophomore, but I''m afraid he won''t be able to afford it since I heard that he is a loser. Nheless, Aaron said that if the loser doesn''t want to pay, he will pay for it!" "Wow!! If Aaron is treating, I''ll go!" "Me too!" The whole school was buzzing with excitement. Someone from Chuck''s ss rushed in and said, "Everyone, let''s have milk tea!!" "What do you mean?" Some students were confused. The student exined, "Chuck Cannon, the loser, wants to treat all the students in the university to milk tea!" "What? Really?" His ssmates stood up quickly upon hearing this. They didn''t believe it and found that such a joke was not funny. How much would it cost Chuck to treat everyone in the school? The student persuaded, "It''s true! Look at the crowd! The news has spread. Everyone in this university can go to City Square to drink milk tea for free!" "Hey, it''s actually true. Where did Chuck get so much money?" A ssmate looked at the crowd and was immediately surprised. "Who cares? He is just showing off anyway. Let''s go and have a look!" "Let''s go, I aming as well. This loser is so pretentious, I''m going to have a goodugh at him!" The students chattered as they went outside and some of them who were in the middle of their lessons were eager for the sses to end. There was a sea of people standing at the entrance of the school and all of them were on their way to City Square as they had heard that someone was going to treat them to milk tea. They wanted to see who that person was. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Lara was stunned, and so was Queenie. They didn''t expect Chuck to say that he would treat everyone in the school to milk tea. How much exactly would it cost him? "Don''t even think about running away. Many students have already gone to the City Square," Glynis said. Chuck only shrugged in response. Glynis then turned to Aaron and said coquettishly, "Aaron, let''s go." Aaron nced at Chuck and sneered. Then, he turned around and walked to the entrance. Of course, his fans followed closely after him. They all went out. "Lara, what are you waiting for? Go and get ready! You will be very busy today," Chuck said to Lara. "Huh?" Lara was shocked. Did Chuck mean that the whole school was going to drink milk tea at her cafe? If all of them went there, that would be more than 10,000 cups of milk tea! Chuck then said, "Why, do you not want to do it? Then, I''ll ask the other cafe at the za to do it." "Oh, no! Chuck, I''ll do it!" Lara quickly said as she tugged on Chuck, pleasantly surprised. "Go and do it then," Chuck said simply. "But..." Lara hesitated. "But what? Are you afraid that I won''t pay you?" Chuck raised his eyebrow and asked. "No, it''s just that my cafe isn''t open today. Didn''t you say that you want me to close it for a few days? It''s not ready yet. I''m afraid I can''t take so many orders," Lara whispered to him. Of course, she was not afraid that Chuck would not pay her. She was simply worried that the ingredients were not enough to serve the sea of students. They were definitely not enough. "Take your time. It''s fine as long as everyone gets their share," Chuck smiled at her as he spoke. He thought this was great exposure for the za and he should have done it earlier. "Thank you. I''ll give you a discount, a 50% discount or 40%. No, a 30% discount will do," Lara said. With that, she could still make a profit of 70% of her original price. After all, her rent was free for a year. What was more, if all of the students went there, that woulde up to more than 100,000 dors! Lara was stunned at this thought. "No, it''s not necessary. I will just pay the original price," Chuck turned down her offer as he was not short of money. It was not necessary for her to give the discounts and it was her business after all. "Thank you. I-I don''t know what to do," Lara whispered and felt that she had no confidence. "Call your cousin and ask her toe over and help, as well as the staff in your cafe. Ask them to come over and see if they have friends. Just ask a few of them over. Anyway, all you need to do is pay them," Chuck reminded her of what was important. "I''ll help you as well," Queenie added with a smile. "Thank you," Lara said gratefully. After that, she went and made a call in a hurry. Charlotte did not believe it in the beginning, but when she learned that it was Chuck''s treat, she was startled. "Come immediately, Charlotte. I''m going to the cafe now," Lara said hastily. At this moment, she still had time to prepare. After all, it was not evening yet. She would be busiest in the evening. Then, she hung up the phone. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Chuck, are you going over there now?" Lara asked with anticipation. Chuck would be there for sure, so the three of them walked out. Lara was still limping but Chuck did not help her. Lara blushed and held Chuck''s arm, asking, "Will you help me?" Lara felt that she would make at least seventy or eighty thousand dors that day, all of which were the courtesy of Chuck. Chuck felt helpless. If it wasn''t for Lara''s limping leg, he wouldn''t have let her hold his arm. The three of them arrived at the school entrance. "Wow, the person who is going to treat the whole school to milk tea needs to take the bus?" Glynis drove a Benz out of the school parking lot. Her stout body looked particrly funny in the driver seat. When she saw Chuck and the other two girls, she deliberately parked the Benz in front of Chuck to mock him. "It''s none of your business. I''ve told you before that his car is not here," Lara said, irritated. "Are you still pretending? Let''s see how long you can put up with this act. Don''t even think about running away. If Aaron has to pay for it, I will find someone to beat you up!" Glynis snorted disdainfully and drove to the City Square. Chuck rubbed his chin and saw a lot of people standing at the school gate, talking about what had transpired. Most of them were freshmen. Seeing this, Chuck thought that the advertisement had achieved its objective. Just then, there was the noise of a sports car. The engine roared with excitement; it was Aaron''s car. He stopped in front of Chuck too and asked with a mocking smile, "Would you like to take my car?" His tone was heavilyced with sarcasm. "No need," Chuck was expressionless as he replied. "I really want to know what your sports car look like," Aaron sneered. "I guess you have never driven a sports car before, have you?" Then, with an attention-catching roar, Aaron drove the sports car to the City Square. The students at the bus stop were envious and surprised at this scene. They were doubtful about Chuck, who wanted to treat them to milk tea, but he was taking the bus. Nheless, they were toozy to care. If it meant free milk tea, why not? Soon, the bus had arrived. Chuck and the others got on the bus. Frieda looked at Chuck, who was on the bus, from her BMW 5 series. She was expressionless, but Elena, who was sitting next to her, looked different. She said disdainfully, "What? He doesn''t even own a car and yet he wants to treat everyone in the school to milk tea? Can he afford it?" "I don''t care if he can afford it. He has to pay because he had already promised us," Frieda said. She didn''t care much, so she drove away. "That''s right. Frieda, you''re right. He''s probably nothing. He''s so pretentious," Elena expressed her opinion. Since the bill woulde up to more than 100,000 dors, she thought that Chuck must be in a very distressed state. Would he hide under his quilt and cry at night? Maybe. Haha! Frieda didn''t speak. How could a good-for-nothing and pretentious person qualify as conversation fodder for her? He was not worthy! Chuck, Lara, and Queenie got onto the bus, and it was full of people. Chuck could only protect Queenie. After all, she had just gone through an abortion and was weak. However, Lara took the initiative and leaned into Chuck''s embrace. Chuck was speechless at her behavior. He looked down at Lara and happened to see her breast. Chuck couldn''t help but think that she was truly sexy this day. "Aren''t you afraid that others will see everything?" Chuck asked her. "It''s not like you haven''t seen it before," Lara retorted and blushed, feeling shy. Queenie was standing next to them, so Chuck didn''t say anything too revealing. He simply ignored Lara. Fortunately, they arrived at their destination within three or four minutes and everyone got off the bus. Lara rushed to open the cafe. By then, there were already some students there. Lara shouted, "Here, you can get your free milk tea here! Remember, this is all courtesy of Chuck!" Lara then opened the door. The two employees from before had rushed over and they brought three friends along with them. After all, Lara said that if they came to work that day, she would pay them a thousand dors in cash, on top of treating them to supperter that night. Shortly after, they began to prepare serving the students. Queenie had worked as a part-timer before, so she went in to help as well. Charlotte had rushed over and was shocked when she saw the many people in front of the cafe. She then found Chuck among the crowd and said to him, "Thank you." "It''s nothing. Go and do your work," Chuck said and smiled. Charlotte went into the shop to prepare. At this moment, Ynda, who was upstairs, came down for some fresh air and saw the crowd. She wondered what was going on. She went downstairs, curious, and asked. That was when she learned that someone was going to treat the students to milk tea. Moreover, that very person was Chuck. Hearing this, Ynda was startled and she wondered what he was trying to do. However, the students were all freshmen. This was good advertising. At this thought, Ynda smiled and did not disturb them, but she asked the security guards toe over to maintain order. "Aaron, he is really going to treat us. But I can''t believe that the loser girl is actually the owner of this cafe!" Glynis huffed as she was not happy. Because if it went on like this, it would cost only ten or twenty thousand dors, right? After all, the cost of milk tea was cheap. "We''ll see," said Aaron. He was bored, so he came over to see how Chuck would continue his pretending. He didn''t care much about anything else. "Okay. Aaron, the loser girl also said that the za belongs to Chuck. I think that''s so pretentious. Although this za is lousy, it must be worth at least hundreds of millions of dors. How can an ordinary person like him own it? Not to mention it''s someone who does not own a car," Glynis continued speaking. She added, "I wish the owner of this za coulde out and p them. How shameless are they to im that the za belongs to him? Aaron, why don''t you buy this za? I''m guessing that 300 million dors is enough." "This za? Forget about buying it, I won''t ept it even if it''s given to me," Aaron jeered. He found the za to be poorly located and it was crowded with lowly people. If he had bought it, he would be looked down upon by his rtives and friends. "You''re right, Aaron. This za is not worthy of your identity," Glynis fawned crazily. Previously, all she wanted was to tter Aaron that his family was rich, but this ce really was too lousy. She wouldn''t want it even if it was given to her. "What are you two talking about?" Ynda asked as she had overheard what was said between Aaron and Glynis. Glynis looked at her and frowned, "What does it have to do with you?" On the other hand, Aaron''s eyes lit up upon seeing Ynda. In his eyes, this beautiful woman was not much worse than Frieda, and she even had the temperament of a great businesswoman. "It has to do with me as I''m the manager of this za. I''m very angry over what you said!" Ynda replied. "Manager? Haha, good. Where''s your boss? Ask him toe out, our Aaron has blessed you with his presence," Glynis said arrogantly. She was sure that Aaron''s family was definitely richer than the boss of such a small za, so the owner shoulde out to wee them. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Ynda thought that she had heard wrongly. What did this girl say? Did she want Chuck toe out? And who exactly was this Aaron? Ynda didn''t know him, but she had to be polite. She said, "Why do you want to see my boss?" "Why? Don''t you understand what I just said? Our Aaron is here. Aaron Dawson. Don''t you know the Dawson family?" Glynis scoffed disdainfully and wondered why they were all ignorant country bumpkins. The Dawson family was quite well-known in the country. They were not extremely famous, but they were prestigious in certain fields. How could this woman be a manager without hearing about them? So ignorant! How was a za with such an ignorant person as the manager not be lousy? Glynis didn''t understand, and what caused her to be more annoyed was that this woman, Ynda, actually dared to treat her Prince Charming like this. What kind of look was that? Shouldn''t she be boy-crazy uponying her eyes on Aaron? Ynda finally understood when she heard Glynis mentioning the Dawson family. She had heard of the Dawson family, but she had nevere into contact with them. She heard that there were a son and a daughter in the family. The man was handsome, and the woman was extremely beautiful. In other words, Aaron also had a beautiful sister. Ynda was not interested in handsome men. She did not judge a book by its cover, so to her, Aaron was only a handsome boy and that was it. On the other hand, Ynda appreciated capable men because she was very capable herself. "Hurry up! Do you want Aaron to continue waiting? Does your boss deserve to make Aaron wait?" Glynis was filled with contempt as she urged Ynda impatiently. "What''s the matter?" Ynda was a little angry now as she found that Glynis was causing trouble over nothing. "What''s the matter? Do you deserve to know? Why don''t you take a look at your position? So what if you''re the manager? There are a lot of people with such a position on the streets. Why don''t you quickly call your boss?" Glynis snapped as she was pissed at Ynda''s indifference. Why wasn''t Ynda more alert? How did she be a manager? She must have slept her way to the position. "I''m sorry, but if there is nothing important going on, I won''t call our boss." Ynda shook her head and thought it was a little ridiculous. Glynis was young, so why was she speaking so rudely? Glynis red and said, "You don''t want to call, is it? Let''s wait and see then! I''ll find out who your boss is and have you fired." She was angry, and thus, she began to give her father a call to ask for help. Her father was in charge of apany, so he knew a lot of people. Maybe he could find out who the boss was. Aaron had been staring at Ynda on the side, but he was not angry at all. He felt that Ynda was very beautiful, just like the campus belle, Frieda. He had found another target. Other than sleeping with Frieda, he also wanted to sleep with this manager. How interesting was it? He was very confident about his looks. If he took the initiative to ask for her contact, he believed that Ynda would not refuse. Aaron thought that it should take about three days to one week for him to sessfully tackle Ynda. "Such a lousy za, even my father''s friends have never heard of it!" Glynis eximed after hanging up the phone and looked even more disdainful. But she had already said that she would find out about the za''s owner. If she couldn''t find out, would she lose face? After saying that she would get the woman fired, she decided to change the topic. Looking at Chuck in the distance, Glynis snorted yfully and pointed at him, "That person says that the za belongs to him. Is he your boss?" She found it funny. Aaron also nced at Chuck who was in the crowd, disdain in his eyes. Ynda looked over and saw that Lara was serving Chuck a cup of milk tea although she was really busy. Chuck took it helplessly and Lara continued to busy herself while Chuck drank the milk tea. "Is that him? Hmph. Sure enough, he is not. He was bragging to me, saying that he has a sports car, a BMW, and he even said that he is the owner of this za. He was so pretentious!" Glynis laughed. "Did he tell you this?" Ynda asked as she was surprised. Since when did Chuck be so high profile? "That woman said it, but is there a difference? No," Glynis sneered. Ynda understood now. She nodded and said, "Yes, he is indeed the owner of this za." Hearing this, Glynis was startled. Aaron was also stunned. "Haha, interesting. Even if you don''t want to call your boss, you don''t have to say that any random person is your boss. Do you think that I''ll believe you? Let me tell you, even a fool won''t believe you!" Glynisughed out loud and almost lost it. This joke was hrious to her. Aaron chuckled and said, "Gorgeous, you''re quite good at telling jokes. I like it. Give me your contact and I''ll treat you to dinner." Ynda nced at Aaron and said, "No need." Glynis was annoyed upon hearing this exchange. What was her Prince Charming doing? Flirting with this girl? Humph! Aaron was furious at Ynda''s attitude. He asked, "What? I asked you for it in person, but you don''t want to give it to me?" He was irritated as he had been refused three times in one day. "It''s fine if you guys don''t believe it. He really is the owner of the za," Ynda said affirmatively. "It''s not funny when you retell a joke. If he is the owner of the za, why doesn''t he own a car? Why does he wear those cheap clothing? The owner of your za is so lousy!" Glynis mocked. She thought that Chuck was a poor student as he dressed slovenly. What kind of bullsh*t was the owner of the za? Now, she thought that Ynda was not the manager at all, but a liar. "Hey, Miss, please don''t talk nonsense!" Ynda said seriously. "You''re the one who talked nonsense first," Glynis said scornfully. "If he is the boss, ask him to come over! Look at him. How could he possibly be the boss?" Ynda wanted to exin, but at this moment, a Rolls-Royce suddenly stopped by the side of the road and attracted many of the students'' attention. They eximed, "Wow, it''s a Rolls-Royce!" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Quick, take pictures! Take pictures!" Some students hurried to take photos. "Not bad. Your square actually attracted a bigshot with a Rolls-Royce," Glynis said. Her father had a Rolls-Royce too, but people who owned it would nevere to such a lousy za. Aaron also looked over and snorted, "That should be your boss." Since the car was parked by the road next to the za, he was sure that it should belong to the za''s owner. It was unexpected that the boss of such a small za drove such a luxurious car. Aaron wondered if it was purchased with a loan to show off. "No, that''s not our boss. As I said, the person she pointed to just now is our boss." Ynda shook her head, but she had seen the license te. Sure enough, when the car door opened, someone came out. It was a woman. Betty! "You think I believe that?" Aaron mocked. Glynis added, "If she''s not the boss, she must be a customer. Why don''t you go over and greet her?" Glynis then thought to herself, kneeling would be even better as a greeting. "That''s not necessary. She''s not our boss, but she''s here to meet our boss," Ynda exined. The look of mockery on Glynis'' and Aaron''s face intensified. Was the woman who drove the Rolls- Royce looking for the za''s owner? However, they were soon baffled as Betty walked through the crowd and politely approached a person. And that person was Chuck! The two of them looked at each other in dismay. How could it be possible? A woman with a Rolls-Royce was looking for Chuck? Was Chuck really the owner of this za? Not just the two of them, but all the waiting students at the entrance of Lara''s shop were also stupefied. Some of their jaws were about to hit the ground. When did Chuck be so capable? Why was such a woman looking for him? The noisy square suddenly became quiet because of the Rolls-Royce. Soon, the students began to talk about it. "This woman is looking for Chuck? Am I mistaken?" "You''re not mistaken. This woman must be blind if she''s actually looking for Chuck. How could a woman like that like a loser?" "I think Chuck is mysterious. He can afford to treat all the students in the university to milk tea, he may be rich without us knowing." The students expressed their opinions. Some were surprised, some jeered, some were envious, and there were various kinds of reactions. "Is this woman a driver? Is she driving her boss'' car to show off?" Glynis tried to reason. She thought about it for a long time, but she still didn''t believe that Chuck was the owner of the za. Ynda nced at her. "Is he really the owner of the za?" Aaron frowned. He could see that Betty was very respectful towards Chuck. Wasn''t the expression on her face simr to the one his servant at home gave him? He knew too much, but he didn''t understand. He didn''t want to believe that the za belonged to Chuck. After all, although this za was lousy, it was worth billions of dors. How could this sc*m own it? "Yes, he is the boss of our za. It''s just that you didn''t want to believe it," Ynda said. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 They didn''t believe it. Yes, Aaron still couldn''t fully believe it. But how could an ordinary person get the respect of a woman with a Rolls-Royce? Glynis also couldn''t believe it. She asked, "Are you kidding? Is he really the owner of this za?" A person who owned a za of this size must be worth more than a hundred million dors. This would be all the more impressive if he was a college sophomore. He was still studying and yet he owned such expensive property. There were only a few families in the whole country that could do that, right? How rich would Chuck have to be? "Yes! As I''ve said before, he is our boss. You guys are the ones that don''t believe it," Ynda said and she didn''t feel like caring anymore. She spoke that simple sentence and then walked through the crowd and stood in front of Chuck. Aaron and Glynis felt a burning pain on their faces as if they had been pped. "Does the za really belong to him? How is that possible?" Glynis said as she shook her head and was in a daze. She felt like she had been pped hard in the face by reality. "Aaron, is this true?" she continued muttering to herself. Her family owned apany with hundreds of millions worth of assets. But both of them were students, whereas Chuck actually owned a square. She, on the other hand, owned only a car and nothing else. There was a huge gap! "Should be. I can''t believe I misjudged him!" Aaron looked particrly embarrassed. Glynis sighed, "Me too. This sc*m actually... I can''t believe a sc*m in lousy clothes can actually own a za!" She was a little confused. Was she mistaken? Yes, she was. At this moment, Ynda said a few words to Chuck. Chuck then got a cup of milk tea for Ynda and Betty each. Ynda took the milk tea and pointed at Aaron, and Chuck looked over. As they looked at each other, Glynis thought that Chuck''s eyes were dazzling. She intentionally did not look at him. There was no expression in his eyes, but the girl felt mocked as if Chuck had given her an invisible p. Aaron was even angrier. He felt that it was time to do something. "Don''t tell anyone about this. Do you get it?" Aaron snorted coldly. Since Chuck owned a za like this, it was probably true that his sports car was under repair. What was more likely was that his sports car was worth around five million dors. Wasn''t that a requirement of the campus belle, Frieda? Only a person who owned a sports car worth five million dors was worthy of getting her contact, right? Chuck met that requirement. Aaron absolutely did not want an opponent, so he had to eliminate the problem at its roots. Glynis nodded. Of course, she would not tell anyone! "Then, what should we do now?" She thought that it was normal for a person who owned a za to treat everyone in the school to milk tea. Just as Aaron was about to answer, Ynda and Chuck came over. Ynda smiled and said, "This is our boss. You have seen him before." The muscles on Aaron''s face twitched and he felt his cheeks burn. He stared at Chuck and wanted to kill him directly. No one had ever humiliated him like this! "Would you like to drink some milk tea? I''ll treat you." Chuck didn''t pay attention to the look in his eyes. Instead, he smiled faintly. Aaron was furious, and Glynis red at Chuck as well. Aaron suppressed his anger for a long time and said with difficulty, "There''s no need." "Are you sure? I can afford a cup of milk tea," Chuck said. "Humph! D*mn you!" Aaron cursed, he was enraged and the expression on his face was ugly. His handsome face was so fumed that it was out of shape with anger. "Young Master." Before Betty left, she walked through the crowd and looked at Glynis and Aaron with a poker face. She then said to Chuck, "Young Master, what can I do for you?" Hearing this, Aaron''s was even more furious. Young Master? These words were so familiar because that was how the servants at home addressed him. "No," Chuck shrugged in response. "Then, what President Lee had ordered for you..." Betty came here to talk about that. The private helicopter was almost there and it would probablynd soon. However, she had to book a private apron and follow some procedures, which she had already dealt with. Of course, when she spoke, she looked at Aaron. Aaron restrained himself. He thought that the look in her eyes was a little dangerous. "Give me a call when it gets here," Chuck instructed. He was looking forward to it. How great would it be if he could take Yvette for a ride? "Okay, Young Master. Thank you for your time. By the way, I just spoke to President Lee, and she said you did a good job in treating the whole school to milk tea," Betty said. She did make a phone call just now, mainly because Karen had asked about the noise. Betty told her casually, but she didn''t expect Karen tough as soon as she heard about what had happened. Chuckughed as he couldn''t believe that his mother had actually praised him. "By the way, how has my mom beentely?" Chuck asked as he was more worried about this. It had been many days since theyst spoke and his mother seemed to be very busy. He didn''t know what had happened in the United States. "She had been fine," Betty said simply. Chuck sighed. He had just started school, so he didn''t have time to go to the United States. But if something really happened to his mother, even if Chuck couldn''t help her, he would stand by her. Betty then raised her eyebrows slightly and said with a poker face, "Why are you staring at my Young Master? What''s the matter?" "Nothing," Aaron snorted and left. Naturally, Glynis followed him. But the students gathered around him and said, "Aaron, why are you leaving in such a hurry? Come and have some milk tea." "Get out of my way!" Aaron pushed the student away angrily and one of the students stumbled. The lid of the milk tea was off and the milk tea spilled all over Aaron. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Aaron was in a mess. "Aaron, I''m sorry, I''m sorry," the student apologized. Aaron turned around in a fury and stared at Chuck. He was extremely angry. "Young Master, do you need me to teach him a lesson?" Betty asked. Aaron had an unfriendly look and she didn''t like it very much. "Forget it. Leave him alone for the time being." Chuck didn''t feel like fighting with him. But if Aaron provoked him again, Chuck would definitely not tolerate him anymore. "Okay, Young Master. Take your time. I will leave now," Betty said. Chuck had no objections. Although he also had to go back to the hotel, it was still early. Chuck had to think about where to buy a vi. It had to be one where he could park his helicopter on the roof. Betty walked to the roadside, opened the car, and went in. Then, she called Karen again. Some of the students stopped taking photos. They looked at Chuck with curiosity. Among these people, there were freshmen, sophomores, juniors, and even seniors. Chuck, who had been unknown to the public, not only spent money to treat the whole school to milk tea that day, but a woman with a Rolls-Royce even looked for him. This really changed their perception of the sc*m! What was going on? Chuck had kept a low profile all this while. Howe he had the money to treat everyone? It was so strange that they didn''t believe it until they got a cup of free milk tea respectively. Especially for Chuck''s ssmates, they were extremely shocked because they hade here to laugh at Chuck, thinking that Chuck could not afford it. But now, it seemed that they were wrong. Chuck could actually afford it. But how? Even Aaron, the school hunk, was angry. They heard from the group that Chuck had treated everyone to milk tea because he wanted topete with Aaron. Now, seeing that Aaron was angry, Chuck had actually won. "Is Chuck a second-generation rich?" Chuck''s ssmate muttered to himself. Otherwise, there was no other exnation. It was not just the milk tea party, but also the woman who drove the Rolls- Royce to look for him. Was there any better exnation than himing from a rich family? "That''s impossible, isn''t it? Wasn''t Chuck poor before?" The other students were in denial. Another student said, "Chuck is poor and pretentious, especially given his long hair and off-the-rack clothes. How can he be a second-generation rich? In my opinion, it is impossible." "That''s right. Who knows, he might''ve picked up some money off the ground somewhere." "That must be it. He is so lucky. Last time, he found a huge sum of money, and now he found more. s, I''m so envious..." As they spoke, they were very jealous. They also wanted to be so sessful as Chuck was, but they did not have the strength. After all, they did not think that they had enough luck to find huge sums of money over and over again, unlike Chuck. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Anyway, Chuck''s ssmates thought that Chuck was just lucky. He didn''t seem to have the charisma to be rich at all, it was all thanks to his luck. He had such good luck that people had always dreamt of, and that made everyone very jealous. They sighed and thought, did Chuck take away all their luck?" How could he always be the one who came across money? They sighed as they were waiting for free milk teas in the queue. "Lara, is Chuck buying milk tea on credit?" Lara''s ssmate asked. "What the f*ck? All Chuck has is money, why does he have to buy on credit? Is your mind full of sh*t?" Lara cursed as she was annoyed. She was happy to be working, but that question annoyed her. However, she used to be just like them. Lara''s words got on their nerves. "Hey, Lara, aren''t you the one who had looked down on Chuck the most? Why are you speaking up for him now? That''s so unusual. Did you fall for him?" One of her ssmates said unhappily. Although it was impossible, everyone in the ss knew that Lara had been a gold-digger. Chuck was not a rich person. The reason why he was treating her to milk tea was that he was lucky enough to have found some money. But no one could always be that lucky. Who knows he might spend all the money he had after getting everyone in the school a cup of milk tea each? Lara blushed instantly, she took two cups of milk tea and handed them to her ssmates. Lara shouted, "Next please, get lost, you are blocking the way." Those students looked at each other in dismay. Did that mean that she liked Chuck? What''s so good about Chuck? It was impossible. It must''ve been because Lara didn''t have the time to answer them. Although Lara was not the most beautiful girl in the school, she had a very good shape. She could get any man she wanted. Why did she choose Chuck? It didn''t make sense at all. ...... Frieda passed by the za and saw a lot of students. Other than those who were waiting in line, everyone was holding a cup of milk tea. She wondered if Chuck had really bought everyone a cup of milk tea. She really hated people who lived beyond their means. "Wow, it''s Rolls-Royce!" Elena eximed when she noticed the car while Betty was still there. Frieda could see that and she said, "What''s so great about it? I guess it belongs to the boss of the za. What does it have to do with the others?" Frieda nced at Chuck in the crowd intentionally, indicating that she did not think that the car had anything to do with Chuck. As for the boss of the za, Chuck was just being pretentious and brought a lot of customers to the za. The boss might be thinking that people like Chuck were just a good-for-nothing for the rest of their lives. "That''s true. By the way, Frieda, if someone who had a Rolls-Royce were to ask for your WhatsApp, will you give him?" Elena asked as she was envious. "Yes, but he can''t be older than 35 years old," Frieda replied. She had her own standards. "But only people who were born with a silver spoon could afford a Rolls-Royce at this age," Elena said and happened to see Aaron, who was driving. "Aaron is there," Elena then said. Frieda looked over and saw Aaron wasining about something. Just then, Aaron also saw Frieda''s car. He had gotten a change of his clothes in the car. Needless to say, he went over to Frieda. Since it was gettingte, he thought that perhaps there was a chance he could have supper with Frieda. If supper was possible, something else might also be possible... Haha, he got excited just by thinking of it! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Aaron waved his hand. Frieda frowned and stopped hesitatingly. The window was then rolled down. "What a coincidence," Aaron smiled in his usual chivalrous way. "Yeah," Frieda''s face was expressionless as she replied ndly. Elena asked, "Hey, that guy, Chad? Or Chuck? Did he really pay the bill to treat everyone?" It was around 100,000 dors. He must have been aching. "Yes," Aaron shrugged. Elena curled her lips and said, "He must''ve been distressed. Such a pretentious guy! I hate people like him." "Me too. It turns out that he knows the owner of the cafe. He would probably have paid on credit," Aaron said. "Oh, really? I''m speechless. He has nothing, no ability nor money. Now, he''s even buying milk tea on credit for everyone just to look impressive? s, I feel sorry for his future girlfriend." Elena was surprised and she continued, "Frieda, do you think I''m right? I really have nothing to say for such a person." Frieda''s eyes were filled with contempt. She thought that Chuck was trying to make a fool out of himself and treat everyone to milk tea. She did not expect that Chuck would''ve paid on credit. That was beyond her understanding of shamelessness. Aaron sneered in his heart. He said that on purpose because otherwise, Chuck would be able to get Frieda''s WhatsApp. Of course, he had to stop that from happening in advance. Looking at Frieda''s disdainful look, he was sure that he had managed to make Frieda feel disgusted with Chuck. Haha! Aaron decided to tell his family that he had to buy a car that cost ten million dors. He had to get Frieda''s WhatsApp and sleep with her! By the time Frieda found out about Chuck''s capability, they would''ve slept together already. Even if Frieda found out that Chuck could actually meet her standards, so what? It would be toote. It would be fine for Chuck to take over, but before that, Aaron must get her first. Aaron almostughed out loud at this thought. "Paying on credit, that''s hrious. I feel sorry for his family. If his family doesn''t want to help him, he would definitely work several part-time jobs so that he could show off," Elena sneered. "Stop it," Frieda said as she shook her head. How could such a person deserve to be the conversation topic? "By the way, Frieda, please add me on WhatsApp. I''m going to get a new car next week, a Ferrari... You should go with me and choose for me. Women tend to have a good taste, especially a beautiful woman like you," Aaron smiled slightly as he spoke. Elena was very jealous. Why didn''t he add her on WhatsApp, but only Frieda? Frieda looked at Aaron and asked, "There are a few models of Ferrari. Which one do you want?" "As long as it costs more than five million dors. My ideal type is the one that costs more than ten million dors," Aaron said. He could choose a customized model with such a price. Frieda smiled and took out her phone. She opened WhatsApp and said, "Add my number. I am quite familiar with Ferrari." "Thank you, give me a few more days. I''ll take you to see the car by next week," Aaron said happily. After he had added her on WhatsApp, Frieda said, "I''ll get going." "Okay, by the way, let''s have supper together. I know..." Before Aaron could finish, Frieda had driven away. Aaron frowned and said to himself, "Hmph, just a few more days. When I get a new car, I''ll get to sleep with you... Haha, Chuck, after me!" Aaron looked back at Chuck in the crowd andughed sinisterly. He then went back to the car and called his mother, asking for money. ...... "Chuck, I''ll go upstairs then," Ynda had a half cup of the milk tea and said. She still had something to deal with, rting to that piece ofnd they had bought. "Okay. By the way, you should get yourself a car, it will be more convenient," Chuck said. He felt that Ynda had been going back and forth by taking public transport. It was inconvenient, so he decided to buy her a car. This way, she would also be more productive and efficient at work. After all, ording to Ynda''s report, the purchase of thend had been confirmed. Ynda had high efficiency at work, and so, buying her a car was necessary. "Huh?" Ynda was surprised. Was Chuck going to buy her a car? She quickly refused, "Thank you, but I''ll just take the bus for now." Chuck insisted, "No, you will be the general manager of mypany in future. You will be the representative of thepany, so you must have a shy car. How about this, you can go online and have a look at the models first and choose any cars that cost around five million dors." Chuck thought that it was for the image of thepany. A talent like Ynda must be given a nice car. But, of course, that car would belong to thepany. Ynda was stunned and she said, "No, it''s too expensive." She didn''t expect Chuck to say so. Around five million dors? How luxurious would the car be? Her family used to own a car like that before their bankruptcy, but she had not taken it for a long time. Chuck said with resoluteness, "You''re not allowed to say no. You''d better look online first. Next week, we''ll go to see it together. I''m going to buy a car as well." He had a sports car which belonged to the hotel Karen owned, so it would be better to buy one himself. He thought that the budget was roughly the same. It would be better to go with Ynda. It should be fine to purchase two cars at the same time. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Ynda was slightly touched by Chuck''s kind gesture. He had given several millions of dors to her family before, and now, he wanted to buy a car for her. She felt really great to have Chuck as her boss. "Alright, it''s decided. You should go look up online first," Chuck said. "Okay, thank you," Ynda did not refuse anymore because Chuck was being serious. She could tell from Chuck''s eyes. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "That''s my duty as your boss," Chuck said as he honestly thought it was what he should do. It was for the image of hispany on one hand, on the other hand, it was for a personal reason. Only a good car would match the personality of Ynda and her charisma as a campus belle and a strong woman. Cool car and her beauty, it was such a perfect match and also a standard one. "I''ll go upstairs now," said Ynda. He nodded, "Okay, we should have supperter." Chuck thought Lara and Queenie would probably close the shop at around ten o''clock as it was unlikely that all the students in the university would come here in just a night. Anyway, they would have given away 5,000 cups that day. Chuck kept seeing people delivering, they must''ve run off their feet. he guessed that the rest of the students would probablye by the next day. "Okay," Ynda replied, turned around and went up. Chuck spotted Ynda''s calves half covered by the skirt. It was very charming. It was rare that she wasn''t wearing silk stockings that day. Her calves were white and wless, disappearing from his sight gradually as she walked away. Chuck withdrew his gaze. A student came over to ask if Chuck had a windfall and that was why he was able to buy milk tea for all students in the school. Chuck only smiled and ignored them. "He smiled, silence implies consent, right? I knew it, he doesn''te from a rich family, how could he treat all students to milk tea? It must have been because he had a windfall. I''m so smart!" One of the female students said proudly. "Yes, if he had a windfall, why doesn''t he treat us to a karaoke? Since he was able to buy everyone milk tea, why can''t he pay for a karaoke? That money was a godsend, we are all ssmates, why is he so stingy?" Another student was a little dissatisfied, he felt that Chuck should treat them to karaoke immediately. The student said, "Don''t you know he has always been stingy?" "s, if I had a windfall, I would definitely do so." "Me too. It''s not my own money after all. For sure, I would share it with my ssmates!" Those students were muttering as they walked over to the station board to take a bus back to school. The shops in the za were all closed, except for Lara''s. Almost all the students who came by had received their milk tea. Lara, Charlotte, and Queenie were so tired that they were sitting on the ground, so were the other employees. All of them had been busy since afternoon. Lara noticed Chuck had been waiting for a long while. She got up and said, "Chuck, would you like some milk tea? I''ll get a cup for you." "No, Lara. Let''s settle the bill tomorrow and I''ll transfer the money to you," Chuck said. "Okay," Lara nodded. "Then, shall we get some supper?" Chuck was hungry too, so he said yes. Lara was ted and she urged, "Let''s close the shop quickly before leaving. By the way, does the milk tea I made taste good?" Lara was looking forward to her reply. Chuck thought it was average, just a little bit concentrated. Anyway, it was much better than the ones in other cafes. Lara was happy to hear that and she said, "I''ll bring you a cup of milk tea tomorrow." After that, she went to close the cafe. Chuck was helpless and he made a call to Ynda. Ynda came down very soon, and Lara and others had already closed the cafe. Everyone was thinking about their supper spots. In fact, Chuck was a little bit torn as he was the only man in the group. Ynda was the most beautiful among them. Lara had the best body shape and was most fascinating, while Queenie was the most naive. Charlotte was charming with her skinny figure. Anyway, they had their own merits, but there was nothing to think about. Lara decided to have pizza. Chuck had no objection, he just followed them. The ce was not too far away anyway. However, a lot of men cast envious nces at him on the way there. Some of them whispered, "This guy must be exhausted tonight. So many beautiful girls around him..." Chuck pretended not to hear what they said and sat down in the restaurant. There was also a BBQ stall next to it. Chuck went over and ordered some. Everyone ate together until 12 in the midnight and all of them were full. Chuck went to pay the bill, but Lara stopped him, "This one is on me, I made money today." Chuck shrugged and let her be. Lara went to pay the bill while the other employees went back to rest. There were only Lara, Ynda, Charlotte, and Queenie left on the side of the road. Ynda had to wake up early in the next morning, so she left first. She lived somewhere nearby the za. Since Chuck had to go back to Karen''s hotel anyway, he hailed a taxi to send Queenie home, just in case she bumped into some bad guys, taking into ount her poor health. Chuck hailed the car and asked Queenie to get on it. Biting her lip, Lara came over and said, "Chuck, why do you go back so early?" "I have a ss tomorrow. I''ll send Queenie back and go back to my ce to sleep. You should go back and rest as well," Chuck answered and went into the car. The car then drove away. Lara curled her lips and muttered under her breath, "Will you return to your ce after sending Queenie home? You would probably spend the night at Queenie''s." In fact, Lara thought that if Chuck wanted to take a walk, she would not refuse, neither would Charlotte. After all, they nned to have a threesome when she drugged Chuck thest time. "What did you say, Lara?" Charlotte asked. "Nothing. Charlotte, let''s go home. I am so exhausted," Lara curled her lips and said. After that, they went home together. When Lara got home, she sent a message to Chuck, the "Baller" on WhatsApp, and asked him if he had arrived home. She scrolled through the chat history and saw the nude photos she had sent to Chuck. She blushed as there were so many of them. She didn''t know if Chuck had seen it recently. After a while, Chuck still didn''t reply. Lara was a little disappointed, she snorted, "Keep ignoring me. You must be doing something at Queenie''s house... Chuck, how can you do that? You chose Queenie instead of me and Charlotte. Is Queenie any better than us?" Lara stopped thinking about it. She put her phone under the pillow and went to sleep. After making sure Queenie went upstairs, Chuck was relieved. In fact, Chuck subconsciously wanted to send Queenie upstairs. Nevertheless, as soon as he thought about what had happened between them, it would be a huge trouble if both of them couldn''t control themselves and do something again upstairs. Thus, he stopped himself. "I have to control myself," Chuck told himself and breathed a sigh of relief. As he had received a message on WhatsApp, he opened and found it was from Lara. Chuck ignored it but subconsciously looked through Lara''s nude photos again, such a body shape was truly hard to find... It could only be described as ¡°how good it is to be young". Chuck was ready to go back by taking a taxi. Just then, a car came in from the gate of the neighborhood. It was Frieda''s car, the campus belle. She liked the environment there, so she decided to buy a unit and live there. She might stay for some time and would buy a house. After all, she still had three or four years of college. It was easy for her to get a house in this area after all. She drove in. After parking the car, she and Elena came out. "Why did we run into him again?" Elena was unhappy when she spotted Chuck. How many times had she seen him on that day? That was a private residential, and the rental was about two thousand dors a month. Did he rent a house here? Was he able to afford to rent a house? Frieda did not look at Chuck at all. In her eyes, Chuck was worthless and pretentious. She felt like asking Chuck who he was showing off to since he had no capability. Chuck had never seen the girls before, so he took a look at them and was ready to leave. Elena couldn''t help but ask him, "Do you rent a house here?" She felt that if so, they would have to move out immediately. She didn''t want to live in the same area as such a pretentious person. How disgusting would that be? "No," Chuck shook his head. He was curious as to why the girl would talk to him. Did he know her? Were they students from his school? After all, they looked young. "Then, why did youe here?" Elena asked again as she felt unpleasant. "It''s none of your business," Chuck stated simply as he was bewildered at her questionings. "Why is it not our business? We''re the residents here. Humph, what''s wrong with the security guards at the entrance? The rent is so high but they even let people enter at will. Do they think that this is a market?" Elena snorted, and Frieda also showed sarcasm. If Chuck didn''t rent a house there, he was not allowed toe over in future. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 "What''s wrong with them?" Chuck thought to himself as he was confused. He had never seen them before, let alone provoked them. Why were they speaking to him in such a tone? Did he look like a bad guy? Was it because his hair was long? Or was it because he was wearing an old shirt? "Let me tell you, don''t evere here again. I''ll inform the security guard at the entrance tomorrow to never let any outsiders in," Elena said. "Why can''t Ie here?" Chuck looked at her and asked. "Why? Didn''t I make it clear? Who are you toe in here when you are not a resident? You are just an outsider. Who knows the reason behind your presence? Anyone who''s normal in this residences wouldn''t allow you toe in!" Elena said angrily. How could there be such a shameless person? Forget about the fact that he had bought milk tea on credit, but why was he hanging around in others'' residence in the middle of the night? What was he thinking? Did he n to steal or rob since he had no money to pay for the milk tea? At this thought, Frieda frowned and felt disgusted. "Only tenants are allowed, right?" Chuck looked at her and asked. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, the owners of the units are allowed too. Why, do you mean you bought a house here?" Elena sneered. She felt that Chuck''s behaviors were really beyond her perception. How could he be so pretentious and shameless? He said, "What you say is not..." "Not what? Why are you so shameless? Can you afford a house here?" Elena cut him off and sneered impatiently. Chuck was startled and wondered if the woman knew him. "Hey, do you know me?" Chuck asked as he felt strange. "I don''t know you, and I don''t want to. But what you''ve done today made me know you and made me understand that a man could be so pretentious," Elena replied. On the side, Frieda was too disdained to speak at all. Chuck finally understood what was going on. The girls were his schoolmates, who were probably freshmen as well. Chuck thought that Frieda was particrly beautiful. Could she be the campus belle? When Chuck was in ss earlier that day, he had heard that there were two campus belles among the freshman. ording to the description, he thought that the girl before him should be the aloof Frieda everyone talked about. "I didn''t pretend, I..." Chuck was ready to exin. They had a huge misunderstanding on him. Where did the misunderstandinge from? Chuck couldn''t understand. Didn''t he just treat all the students from the university to milk tea? Elena interrupted him again and said with abhorrence in her tone, "What? What else do you want to say? Do you want to show off that you had bought everyone in the school a cup of milk tea? Do you think I don''t know that?" "What do you know?" Chuck said helplessly. He was truly at a loss. How could they behave like that? "You paid it on credit as you know the owner of the cafe. Others might not know, but we do," Elena continued. She felt that she had to break it to Chuck right there and then. "Paid on credit? Who said that?" Chuck asked as he was particrly surprised. Were that rumors? Elena replied, "You don''t need to know who said that. Anyway, you can''t pretend in front of us." Chuck exined, "I think you''re mistaken. I didn''t pay it on credit. I also..." Elena said aggressively, "That''s enough, what are you trying to prove here? You really are good at bragging. Did you want to say that you owned a house here? That''s why you''re here, right?" "You''re right, I did buy a house here," Chuck answered as he shrugged his shoulders. Chuck had bought the house that used to belong to Yvette, although Queenie was upying it, it was still under his name. "Hahaha, stop pretending, okay? You really disgust me!" Elena said impatiently as she did not believe him. "You..." Chuck was speechless. Elena then scoffed, "Please make a draft before bragging. How is it possible for someone who bought milk tea on credit to buy a house here? Or did you pay on credit as well? Do you think people would care? Or do you think you could buy everything on credit just because you are thick- skinned?" At this point, she really didn''t want to keep on saying. He opened his mouth to say, "I bought this ce. Do you think..." Then, Chuck paused as he nced at Elena. In the end, he sighed, "Forget it. If you don''t believe me, I can''t do anything. You don''t deserve to see my property ownership certificate." Chuck would never run upstairs to get the certificate. He was too unbothered to do so. "Oh, you have a property ownership certificate?" Elena couldn''t help but chuckle as she echoed. A smile also appeared on Frieda''s beautiful mouth, but it was very ironic. "Can you stop pretending? For God''s sake." Elena was very impatient as she continued, "If you have a property ownership certificate, take it out and show us. Can you do that? Let me have a look at your property ownership certificate... Hey, why aren''t you saying anything?" Chuck wanted to continue, but his phone rang at this moment. Chuck took it out and saw that it was Yvette''s call. He was surprised and answer the phone hurriedly, "Yes, okay, okay, I''lle right away." After that, Chuck left in a hurry. "What kind of person is that? Who would pick up a phone call deliberately and leave just because he couldn''t continue the conversation anymore? Property ownership certificate? I think it''s a trash certificate. He''s just slipping away after being exposed. hey, walk slower, I''ll give you a p in the face!" Elenaughed at him as he rushed off. Frieda didn''t have the mood to look at Chuck. They went in and entered the elevator. "How could someone like him exist? I''m shocked. How could he be so pretentious? Frieda, do you think there is a woman who would like someone like him?" Elena asked. She didn''t think so unless the woman was blind or a fool. "Stop it. You''re just wasting your breath," Frieda told her. She didn''t want to mention it at all. "Okay, I don''t want to talk about him anymore either. It''s disgusting. By the way, if Aaron really changed his car, would you give him a chance?" Elena asked as she changed the topic. She had fallen for Aaron as she found him to be very handsome, but he didn''t like her. Instead, he was only interested in Frieda. "If he changed to a car that costs more than five million dors, he could only cross the threshold. I can''t give him a chance if he doesn''t have the capability. It depends on whether he works hard or not," Frieda replied. She was not stupid enough tomit herself to a man fully just because of a new car. "You''re right. I''m sure Aaron will work hard for it!" Elena said firmly. "Let''s see, I''d given him a chance already. Let''s see what kind of car he gets next week," Frieda said as the elevator door opened and they both went out. "Well, Frieda, I am just asking, don''t be angry. If the sc*m who likes to show off owns a sports car as well, would you give him a chance?" Elena was genuinely curious as she asked. "No, I would never give him a chance even if he had a ne!" Frieda said in a very light tone, but it was filled with revulsion. That was very obvious to her. Such a person like Chuck would never afford a five million dor car in his entire life. It was even more impossible for him to own a ne. "True. He can''t afford it in his whole life. I think he can only afford a wheel of a sports car in his life. A ne? Impossible! He probably wouldn''t afford one in the next ten lives!" Elena said in agreement. How could he afford to buy a sports car and a ne when he had spent all his money to show off? "It''s impossible, he can never afford it," Frieda said along as she opened their unit''s door and went in with Elena behind. ...... When Chuck came out of the residence, Yvette asked him where he was through the phone. Chuck said that he just wanted to take a look at his home, but Lisa was there, so Chuck couldn''t go in. After all, Yvette was good at hand job when they were downstairs thest time. Chuck thought indecisively. After a while, Chuck saw a caring over. It was the car Chuck had bought for Yvette. The car was stopped next to Chuck. Chuck was surprised to see Yvette was in the car alone. He then opened the door hurriedly and went in, saying, "Honey, I''ve missed you so much." That was an opportunity Chuck desired. However, Chuck noticed that Yvette was drenched in sweat. What did she do? Did she go for training? that was very likely. Yvette turned her head and looked at him with a serious look on her face. She said, "Hubby, how are things going in school today?" "Everything was well. But I am not used to your absence. I hope you could be a teacher in school again. So..." Chuck trailed off as he hoped so. "No, it''s not possible, I''m doing training now. Hubby, you have to work hard. What if you can''t win me over?" Yvette said as she was more worried about that. Earlier that day, Lisa had found a ce to give her fighting training. Yvette had gained some experience and felt that she was suitable in that field. Nevertheless, Yvette knew that her mother aimed to not only to fight with Damon but also to fight with Karen and... Chuck. Yvette didn''t want that. At least, the fight with Chuck must end in a draw. Otherwise, how could Yvette assure that Chuck could live a peaceful life in the future? Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Chuck understood what Yvette meant. He had not trained muchtely, and as martial arts called for a lot of practice every day, Yvette had really begun to practice it. That was good. "Honey, I will." Chuck was determined to master martial arts. That was a necessary path. After all, Chuck knew that his cousin could be his rival now. How could he fight back if he wasn''t well-trained? Yvette nodded, "Well, go back to rest and continue to study hard tomorrow... Hey, don''t look at me like that. Don''t..." Yvette was a little devastated. Her mother, Lisa had emphasized that she should have a strong mentality. She had kept that in mind when she was on the way to meet Chuck, but it all went to waste once she saw Chuck. It could be seen from Chuck''s eyes that he was thinking about nonsense. Was he thinking about what had happened in the car downstairs the day before? "Honey, I want to..." Chuck whispered. Yvette did not realize how sexy she looked right now. She had sweat so much that it soaked through her clothes and her body shape was outlined. It was the beauty after exercising. Yvette had a perfect body figure, not to mention that her muscles were now even more defined after undergoing training. In Chuck''s opinion, her body shape might be able to catch up with Wi''s, sooner orter. "Hey, get rid of the dirty thoughts in your mind. I''m going to go home, my mother is waiting for me," Yvette quickly said as she found Chuck''s eyes sexually attractive. She had to leave immediately before losing her self-control. Hearing this, Chuck smiled and got out of the car. Chuck could tell that Yvette was very tired, so he felt she needed a good rest. However, Yvette felt remorseful after Chuck exited the car. She should have consented Chuck as it was no big deal to help him in the car. "Hubby, I''m sorry. Come in, I''ll drive to somewhere quiet and we''ll do whatever you want, okay?" Yvette said, biting her lips. But she knew she should leave no trace after finishing the job, and she could never bring it home like thest time. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuck smiled and walked to Yvette''s side. He leaned over and said, "Kiss me." "Okay." Yvette''s face turned red as she kissed Chuck. Chuck felt that it was amazing. If only nothing had happened between their families, how great it would have been for him to continue to be with Yvette. Unfortunately, it was toote. "I''ll take a taxi back to my mother''s hotel," Chuck said. Then, he hailed a cab by the roadside. After seeing Chuck getting into the cab and left, Yvette sighed, "Hubby, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but what if I can''t bring myself to leave you one day?" Yvette''s eyes were dimmed at the thought of this. After that, she drove home. She was tired and a rest was much needed. Elena, who was living upstairs, saw everything. Sheughed and mocked Chuck, "I can''t believe you wanted to get into the Benz. You were kicked out, right? Such a sc*m! Why don''t you do some self-reflection? Do you think you are Aaron? Such a loser... Frieda, guess what I just saw?" "What?" Frieda asked. "I saw that the sc*m was trying to get into a Benz but was driven out, haha..." Frieda, who was taking a shower, showed her disdain. Elena added, "Frieda, be careful when you drive next time, he may hitch a ride forcibly! If he ever does that, kick him out!" ...... Chuck went home and had a good sleep. The next day, he went to ss. In the afternoon, Chuck went to the za and found that some people were still queueing to get free milk tea. Thus, Chuck paid Lara the billter that evening. Chuck asked Lara about how many cups were given away in total. Lara kept silent, and Chuck thought that there must''ve been seven or eight thousand of cups at least. He could tell from the customer flow. Therefore, Chuck transferred a hundred thousand dors to Lara directly. Lara hesitated. Of course, Chuck managed to persuade Lara to ept the money in the end and Lara said, "Thank you." Chuck shrugged, that was what she had deserved after all. Lara bit her lip and said, "You''ve boosted my sale, I should treat you to a meal in return." Chuck wouldn''t want it the other way. And since Lara brought milk tea for Chuck on a daily basis, the drinks were absolutely healthy and there were different vors every day. So naturally, Chuck refused her offer but Lara felt sad. She then said, "It''s my birthday in a few days, will youe to my celebration? The meal will be on me, is that okay?" Chuck thought for a moment and replied, "We''ll see." "No, pleasee. Let''s go to the karaoke in the za. You woulde to the za every day anyway. I promise you don''t have to give me any presents, just show up." Lara was looking forward to it. Chuck didn''t promise her and insisted that he would see how it goes. Lara felt sad and said, "Alright." Chuck was in fact refusing, but Lara really wished Chuck would show up on her birthday. She had been anticipating his appearance with pleasure. Chuck thought it would be better if he didn''t go. He nned to simply find an excuse on that day. Lara wouldn''t mind it anyway, it would be fine without him. Besides, he had to go training. In the next few days, Chuck did not skip any sses and paid full attention to every ss. Then, he went through training during the nights. If he had any problems, he would phone Wi for advice. However, what made Chuck feel helpless was that Wi''s voice was so gentle. After hearing it too frequently, he dreamed of Wi at night. Fortunately, Chuck restrained himself from calling Wi every day. Otherwise, Chuck wouldn''t have taken it any longer. Of course, he could still meet Yvette at night, but not Lisa. That was Yvette''s warning, so he avoided Lisa on purpose. The training and Wi''s voice on the phone every day made Chuck feel desperate. Just a day before, he couldn''t help but drag Yvette into the car. Yvette didn''t refuse, but her eyes were dim. The next few days passed by quickly. It was Saturday, and Chuck thought that he should take Ynda to purchase a car. Just a night before, Chuck had informed Ynda and let her be ready in the morning. When Chuck arrived at the za, Ynda was ready. She was in her casual wear, a pair of loose jeans, a blouse, and white shoes. She looked beautiful. But the loose outfits didn''t manage to hide her sexy body figure. She didn''t like to show her body shape, just as Wi. Otherwise, he would get to enjoy looking at Ynda''s body every day. As Chuck was thinking, Ynda felt strange and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Let''s go and have breakfast first." Chuck didn''t object. He was also in his casual wear. Then, they had breakfast in the za before going to shop for the car. It would be better to have a look first. Anyway, Chuck had a sports car already, so he would not buy another one. In the residential area. Frieda and Elena went downstairs and got into the car. The previous day, Aaron had rung her and said that it was time to shop for the Ferrari he wanted. And so, Frieda decided to introduce a good model to Aaron as she was very familiar with sports cars. "Aaron will jointer, you shoulde with me," Frieda said as she thought it would be safer that way. She wondered if Aaron was thinking that he could take advantage of her just by buying a sports car. How was it possible? Of course, Elena was happy to tag along. After all, she liked Aaron and she wanted to be with him, thinking that they might even have a meal togetherter. "When will Aaron arrive?" Elena asked as she couldn''t wait. As Frieda was speaking, a sports car was spotted outside of the residential area. It was Aaron. Elena waspletely head over heels for him. Aaron was so handsome! It was such a pity that he wasn''ting for her. Aaron sneered when he saw Elena in the car with Frieda. But he would not let Elena get in his way. He drove over to them and said, "Frieda, we''ll just take my car." His sports car could only amodate two people. "I''d better drive my car," Frieda said simply and started the car, driving out of the residential area. Aaron frowned and snorted, "Is she still pretending? Fine, I''ll let her be." He thenughed to himself sinisterly. During the past few days, he had been calling his mother every day, begging for money. In the end, his mother finally gave him 15 million dors and it would be enough for him to buy all types of car, even a helicopter. Hence, Aaron couldn''t wait to ask Frieda out. Seeing that Frieda had driven away, Aaron followed after. He was driving his Ferrari. Although the vehicle was not very luxurious, it attracted a lot of attention, both envy and jealousy, along the way. Aaron enjoyed the attention. Suddenly, he sneered. Because he saw that Chuck was on a bus. "Aren''t you a boss? Why are you taking the bus? What a freak! Humph, you even take your manager with you? I wonder if you have slept with her yet. But she is so pretty, I guess you must have already slept with her. Good for you. I''d want to sleep with her too if there''s a chance." Seeing Chuck struggling in the cramped bus, Aaron couldn''t help but jeer, "Poor you, you have to take the bus. Here I am, going to buy a car that costs more than 10 million dorster!" Chapter 338 Chapter 338 In the past few days, Aaron believed that Chuck owned a za, a sports car, and a BMW. It was because the fact was right in front of him. He had even asked someone to get it confirmed. But then he thought, why would Chuck dress in a slovenly manner when he owned a za? Why didn''t he carry any rich charisma? He thought about it over and over again. Was it because Chuck was humble? He didn''t think so. Aaron then thought that even if Chuck had a za, so what? The za must be all he had, so he didn''t have any extra funds to spend on clothing. In other words, it must be that the za wasn''t making any profit, or it was actually operating at a loss. That was why Chuck didn''t have any extra spending money. His sports car was broken down and his BMW was crushed, thus, his only option was to take a bus. That was what Aaron thought. It made sense to him. Seeing Chuck having to squash into the bus, heughed. Stepping on the pedal, his car made a rumbling sound and Aaron drove behind Frieda, leaving everyone on the bus filled with envy. When Chuck heard that sound, he got a little curious and looked at it for a few more times. The people on the bus were discussing enviously, "It''s a sports car, I like it so much." "s, only a baller gets to drive such a luxurious car. We can only look at it, but the sports car was really cool! I wonder who the owner is." Chuck lowered his head and Ynda blushed at that moment. It was too crowded on the bus, so Ynda was jammed into Chuck''s arms. Ynda put her hands on Chuck''s chest and tried to avoid physical contact with Chuck. Nheless, she failed to do so as there were too many people on the bus. Not many feelings were aroused in Chuck, but when he looked down, he found that he would be able to see something from Ynda''s cor if one button was to open. Chuck dare not look at it further. The bus was so crowded, what if Ynda noticed his reaction? Chuck would be embarrassed. After all, Ynda was his employee. He was ufortable along the journey. They finally arrived at the car shop and he was d that no embarrassing events happened along the way. Chuck had to thank Yvette for helping him in the car the night before. Luckily, Ynda kept her head down all the time as well. The ce where they had arrived was where Chuck had purchased the Porsche. Basically, only luxurious cars were being sold here. There were only a few Ferrari stores in the country. Chuck spotted a Ferrari model and so did Ynda. When Chuck noticed that Ynda had been looking at it, he asked if she wanted to buy a sports car. "No, it''s for thepany''s use. It must be amercial type." Of course, Ynda would not want a sports car as it was not practical. Since Chuck had a Porsche, he didn''t want another sports car, so there was nothing much to look at. What Chuck desired was a Benz G-ss. This car could cross the country and it was convenient to drive anywhere. It was not too expensive, costing around 2 million dors. Chuck was thinking of buying a Rolls-Royce, a Bentley, or something of the sort. But after careful consideration, he decided not to. There were simr cars in his mother''s hotel and he could drive them any time he wanted to. There was no need to waste money on that. On the other hand, the helicopter which Karen had customized for him was going to be ready soon. Perhaps Chuck could take his personal helicopter asionally, which would be very cool. Therefore, Chuck thought it would be better to buy a Benz G-Series. Chuck shared his thought, and Ynda nodded with a smile and agreed, "That''s good, Benz is suitable for men." "Then, what kind of car do you want?" Chuck was curious. Ynda pointed at one and Chuck was surprised, asking, "What car is that?" Chuck didn''t have much knowledge about cars after all. "It''s Lincoln," Ynda replied. She was surprised. How was it possible that Chuck didn''t know Lincoln? That was one of the luxurious brands in the United States. She had been eyeing it since the previous night, a Lincoln Navigator SUV, which cost around 1 million dors. Although it was far from Chuck''s budget, which was five million dors, Ynda felt it was enough and she liked it very much. She voiced out her thoughts. Listening to her, Chuck thought about it for a moment. As long as she liked it, it would be fine. After all, she would be the one to drive it. Chuck would definitely agree with her. Ynda breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you." "What are you thanking me for? Let''s go in. I''ll see if there are any other cars that I like," Chuck said as he smiled. They then entered the Lincoln''s store. The two of them walked inside. There were a few people in the store as it was only about ten o''clock in the morning. Besides, Lincoln was not very popr in the country. In other words, not many people would buy it. The salespeople in the store were very weing. Heather Cobb was one of them. She was a senior staff member at Lincoln. She was very observant and could tell if people had the purchasing power. After all, the sales were not very positive. Hence, it was basically possible to sell the car as long as someone entered. At that time, she saw peopleing in. She smiled and walked over to greet them, "Wee. What kind of model are you looking for?" When she was saying that, she first looked at the man, who was Chuck. But Heather was a little disappointed. First of all, he was too young and the young generation wasn''t Lincoln''s target market. Secondly, it was his appearance. ording to Chuck''s appearance and charisma, she could only rate him a 50 out of 100. He was dressed poorly in shabby clothes and unshaven hairstyle. Such a person would not be Lincoln''s customer. Heather instantly eliminated Chuck. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. As for Ynda, Heather felt that she was very beautiful. She seemed like a fresh graduate, so she was out of Lincoln''s target market as well. After all, most of Lincoln''s cars weremercial-like and mostly only people in their thirties tend to like it. In her opinion, both of them were just nning to look around. The analysis made by Heather was disappointing. She was rather disheartened. Since they were not the target market, how could they purchase a car? "Hi, I would like to have a look at the Navigator," Ynda said. Chuck didn''t even know which one Ynda was referring to, so he pointed to one of them and asked curiously, "Is that the one?" "No, that''s another model of Lincoln. It seems to be Nautilus," Ynda exined. "Oh, that one looked nice too," Chuck shrugged. Heather nced at Chuck and sighed in disappointment. He did not even know the car, how could he be able to afford one? The price of one Navigator was enough to buy two or three Nautilus. "Navigator is over there," Heather continued to introduce. She then led Chuck and Ynda there. Ynda''s eyes were bright as she touched the car. The car was good, really good. Now that Ynda saw the real deal, she really liked it. "Can we get in and have a look?" Ynda asked with a smile, she was somewhat nervous. "Of course." Heather opened the car door for her and Chuck got in as well. The vehicle was spacious, as an SUV was great after all. However, Chuck wondered if it would be too big for Ynda. Chuck''s worry seemed unnecessary because Ynda''s driving skills were not bad. Although Ynda rarely drove after her family went bankrupt, she would be able to handle such a car. "Chuck, what do you think?" Ynda asked Chuck, mainly because Chuck was the one who was going to pay, so she had to ask clearly. "It''s great," Chuck told the truth. "May I have a test drive?" Ynda asked the salesperson. Hearing this, Heather hesitated, "Do you really want to buy it?" In her mind, neither of them were Lincoln''s target market. The possibility of them purchasing the car was too low. Wasn''t it a waste of petrol and time if they were to take it for a drive? Heather even had a feeling that they had just gotten their driving license and simply came for practice. "Yes, my boss said it looked great. I''ll buy it if I''m satisfied after the test-drive," Ynda answered. Heather sighed inwardly. Boss? This man who got only 50 points for his appearance was a boss? Who would believe that? "Well, is your driving license with you? I''ll register for you and arrange the test driveter," Heather could only be polite and said. Then, Ynda took out her driving license and asked Chuck to wait for a while as she went to register. Chuck had no problem with it, but he also wanted to test drive it just to experience. So, Chuck followed them and took out his driving license, "Please register for me as well. I''d like to test drive it too." After Heather took Chuck''s driving license, she was even more disappointed when she saw that he had only gotten his driving license in less than six months. s, she was sure that they hade here for practice. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 In the end, Heather could only agree and registered for Chuck. She hoped that they coulde over to buy a Lincoln car when they reached their thirties. Although the chances were slim or even nearly impossible, she looked at Chuck and thought that it was worth a shot. She could just take it as they wanted to get some fresh air. Usually, there would be a test driver and a test driving route specifically designed for the purpose. A salesperson did not have to go, but Heather volunteered, so her supervisor agreed. "Wait a minute. I''ll ask the test driver toe over," Heather said. Chuck and Ynda kept their driving licenses and sat down to wait. "Heather, it''s rare for you to have a test drive by yourself. Is it for sure they''re going to buy?" A saleswoman came over and asked enviously. "No, they''re just taking it out to have some air," Heather replied as shook her head in disappointment. "Seriously?" The saleswoman looked over and said, "Slim chance, isn''t it?" "Of course, it''s hopeless. None of them fell within Lincoln''s target market. Look at that man, his outfit isn''t even worth two hundred dors in total. How could he afford a Navigator?" Heather said. "That''s true. That man really doesn''t look rich. Such a bumpkin. That woman is not bad though," the saleswoman analyzed. "That woman can''t afford it either. She just addressed the man as her boss," Heather told her helplessly. "Oh, Pfft! Is he trying to show off? Does he even look like a boss?" The saleswoman couldn''t help laughing as if it was a big joke. "I think that woman said that deliberately so that you wouldn''t feel like they were fooling around and would let them test drive." Heather sighed, she felt the same. s, why did they choose Lincoln to practice? It would be a huge trouble if they crash the car identally. "Alright, let''s stop talking. I''ll just take it as going out to get some air." Heather went to the driver''s seat. The saleswoman held her back and added, "Be careful. Perhaps people like them didn''t have the chance to drive after getting their driving license as they must have poor driving skills. I don''t know whether they could differentiate between the elerator and brake. What if they hit the car..." "They''d have topensate," Heather replied immediately. "I''m afraid they can''t afford to," the saleswoman reminded her. "We''ll call the police if they can''t pay. Who asked them toe and make fun of us who are working as salespeople?" Heather said and then started preparing for the test drive. Looking at Chuck and Ynda from a distance, the saleswoman smiled in her heart, "Such a waste of time..." "Alright, you may get into the car now," Heather informed the two as she had made the preparation. The test-driver had already gotten the car ready outside. Chuck and Ynda stood up and followed her. Everyone got into the car. Chuck sat at the back while Ynda drove first with Heather sitting next to her. The test-driver drove the car to the test-driving route. Chuck felt that the car was good enough. Heather was sitting in the passenger seat and she sighed while thinking, "Such a bumpkin. Has he never seen a car before? In that case..." It was a waste of time. Soon, the test-driver drove the car to the designated test-driving route and began to exin the pros and cons of the car. Ynda was satisfied. She offered to drive, and the driver agreed for sure. The two of them switched seats and Ynda drove. She thought it was good,fortable, and the controlling system was great as well. She liked it. Heather breathed a sigh of relief when she found that Ynda''s driving skill was okay and could be considered an old hand. But, what was the point? She would not buy it after all. Shortly after, Yndapleted the test-driving and she was very satisfied. When Chuck got into the car, he felt that the car was really spacious and he paid more attention to the controlling system of the car. He had never driven such a big car, so he was trying to get familiar with it. Heather became impatient and asked, "Shall we start now?" "Please wait a minute, let me get familiar with it first," Chuck said with a smile. He stepped on the gas pedal gently and the car began to move very slowly, which made Heather frown. What was he doing? Did he really not have any chance to drive after getting his license? Did he even dare not step on the gas pedal? "elerate a bit, press the gas pedal slowly," Heather said. "Okay." Chuck started to elerate. He felt that the car was veryfortable. He stepped on the pedal hard and braked quickly to test the real-time power. Heather, who was sitting behind with a seat belt fastened, felt very ufortable. She thought, d*mn, there was even someone who could make her feel faint in the car. "Slow down, don''t drive too fast!" Heather reminded him, the speed had reached 80km/h already. "Don''t worry, I drive at this speed usually," Chuck assured her and drove even faster than when he drove his sports car. But it was still a slower speed when he drove his BMW. Men tended to enjoy the excitement. "Usually? Have you ever driven a car before? Why are you pretending?" Heather thought to herself angrily. "Slow down, slow down. Hey, slower. Car, there''s a car!" Heather screamed. Suddenly, the car crashed into a sports car. Boom! The two brand new cars crashed into each other and stopped. Heather was dumbfounded. The car was smoking as the collision was too serious. Fortunately, no one was injured. Chuck was dazed by the airbag, but it was nothing severe. Ynda opened the door and got out hurriedly, "Chuck, are you okay?" "It''s okay, I''m fine." Chuck came out of his trance, but he felt a little dizzy. Both the test-driver and Heather opened the door and went out angrily. They shouted, "Are you crazy? I asked you to slow down. Are you deaf? What should we do now? Tell me what to do!" Heather was furious. How could he drive like that? She had told him to slow down. Now that the car has crashed, she wanted to see how Chuck was going topensate. Chuck nced at Heather and said nonchntly, "What are you so anxious?" "Why? Hey, the car is brand new. It''s damaged because you drove too fast." Heather was provoked. How could he be so shameless and calm after crashing the car? "I think you''re mistaken. The car had indeed crashed, but it wasn''t my fault. That car hit me, didn''t you see that?" Chuck remained calm. Although he had only gotten his driving license not long ago, he had good driving skills. He was driving in the usual way and it was the sports car that seemed to be out of control and hit them. They should''ve med the driver of the sports car instead. Heather looked at the car angrily and was stunned. Indeed, it turned out to be the fault of the sports car''s driver. There was a junction on the road. The sports car hade out of nowhere and didn''t give way to the car on the main road. It was indeed their responsibility. But she was still angry as they had almost gotten injured just now. She was furious as she scolded, "If you hadn''t had a test-drive, how would there have been an ident?" Why was she so jinxed? After that ident, she was sure that she wouldn''t even be able to keep her job. Chuck frowned upon hearing her. "Stop it. Let''s check if they are injured," the test-driver interrupted. The sports car was badly crushed, and the hood was crumpledpletely. Taking a nce, they found that it was thetest edition of Ferrari. Fortunately, it was their fault! Just then, the door of the sports car opened and two men and a woman came out. The man looked confused as he was dazed by the airbag. Needless to say, that person was Aaron, who had wanted to buy a car. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The Ferrari caught his fancy and both Frieda and Elena liked it as well, so they were test-driving it. After all, he had learned how to drive a sports car. Also, his family was rtively reputable which was why he had changed the test-driving route from the back of the shop to the street. The supervisor consented by making an agreement in advance. If something happened, he would be subjected to fullpensation. After all, the test-driving route of sports cars had always been behind the store, never on the street. Naturally, Aaron had no problem with the terms. He had been driving for quite some time and never had a car ident before. He wanted to show off his driving skills in front of Frieda, and hence, he agreed to sign the agreement. Frieda and Elena were sitting in the backseat and just when he wanted to show off his skills, he fell out of control and hit another car. However, he was from a wealthy family so he was emboldened. After he got out, he roared, "What were you doing? Do you even know how to drive?" After he''d cursed, he was stunned when he took a closer look at the other party. Why was Chuck here? Aaron understood as soon as he saw the test-driver in his car. Chuck was there to buy a car and was test-driving as well. Chuck remained calm and silent. He nced at the sports car and smiled, finding it interesting. "Are you alright?" Frieda felt dizzy as she was walking towards Aaron with Elena next to her. They were both startled as the crash had happened so fast. Aaron didn''t say anything. When Elena saw that it was Chuck, her eyes widened as she gasped, "It''s you? Why do you have a car? Oh, you were test-driving, weren''t you? Haha. You''ve crashed the car, let''s see how you''re going topensate!" Frieda frowned and found it annoying to see Chuck again. What was going on? Was he test-driving as well? Was that a Lincoln Navigator? How could he be so shameless? Could he even afford such an expensive car? He was freeloading, wasn''t he? Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Frieda felt that Chuck had truly gone beyond her perception of a man. He had used credit to buy milk tea for everyone in the school just to look impressive. Then, he wandered around the residence trying to impress someone else. Now, he was actually driving a Lincoln Navigator that was worth more than one million dors, was he trying to show off as well? Frieda was disgusted. Then, she saw a beautiful woman standing beside Chuck. He must''ve been showing off in front of that woman. That was why they were having a test-drive. Such a lousy trick. "Hey, are you dumbfounded? Did you know that you have a car ident? You''re stunned, aren''t you? Haha!" Elenaughed. Such an ignorant guy, how could he test-drive a car worth more than one million dors? How could he be so pretentious? "Do you know that it was you guys who have to bear full responsibility?" Ynda frowned and felt that the woman was very rude. Did she know Chuck? Ynda could tell that they were all students. They might have been from the same school as Chuck. She had already graduated, so she didn''t pay much attention to what was happening in the school. Elena curled her lips and asked, "What are you talking about?" She then noticed the mark on the ground and realized that they were indeed fully responsible. How could they be so unlucky? Thinking of this, she peeped at Aaron. Aaron was angry and distressed. He knew that he had to take full responsibility. The main point was that the car crashed badly and even if he didn''t have to repair the engine, it would cost more than one million dors anyway. What''s more, the car was a new one, so he had to bear the loss too. Thepensation would approximately be around two million dors. He was furious as he couldn''t believe he had to waste more than two million dors before buying the car. That was just his own estimation. After all, he had agreed to bear all the cost if something happened to the car. That was a Ferrari GTC4, it would cost him six million dors in total. He had even nned to customize the car after the test-drive. How could it be possible now? Aaron was rich, but he only drove for more than ten minutes and the car was gone. He even had to pay for a few more millions dors, how could he not be distressed? He despised Chuck even more now and cursed inwardly, "F*ck! It''s all your fault. If you hadn''t been on this road, how could I have hit your car? Why didn''t you stop in advance? Are you blind?" Aaron told Chuck off in his heart over and over again. He was staring daggers at Chuck. "Aaron, what should we do now?" Elena was concerned. At this time, the test-driver of the Ferrari store came over. He was dazed but was clear that they had to bear full responsibility. He said, "Mr. Dawson, look..." What''s there for Aaron to look? He wanted to kick Chuck to death for driving so poorly. Frieda''s eyes were full of ridicule. She thought that Chuck had luck on his side as it was Aaron who had to bear full responsibility for the ident. Both of the respective store dealers knew each other, so the test-drivers were discussing on a solution. Heather stood aside angrily, she felt that she was so unlucky that day not only because that she didn''t get to make a single sale, but also because that she had to stand in the scorching sun. "Chuck, what should we do now?" Ynda asked worriedly. "After they''ve finished discussing, we will buy this car directly," Chuck replied. He felt that the car was not bad although he''d driven for a short while. Nothing had happened to them after the serious ident. It meant that the car had excellent safety features and it was suitable for a woman like Ynda. "Okay," Ynda had no objection. It was the car she fancied anyway. The test-drivers from both sides were discussing while Elena noticed Aaron''s long face. She wasn''t feeling good as her crush was upset. Thus, she felt the need to vent her anger. She snorted and walked towards Chuck. The more she looked at Chuck, the more she hated him, "Hey, are you still thinking of buying the car? Can you afford it?" Didn''t he say that on purpose in front of that beautiful woman? Was he nning to sleep with her? "Miss, what do you mean?" Ynda retorted as she was a little offended. Elena had eavesdropped others'' conversation and even came over to interrupt. "Nothing, I''m just reminding you to not be fooled. I''m not sure how much debt he has, how could he possibly afford a car?" Elena said andughed. Ynda looked at Chuck and wondered why Elena said that. Heather was even angrier now. It turned out that both parties knew each other, and Chuck was even in debt! "What on earth are you trying to say?" Ynda started to get irritated. "He has no money and was just pretending. What else do you want me to rify?" Elena said. "Watch your mouth," Ynda warned as she was very shocked. At this point, she was sure Elena must be Chuck''s acquaintance. But, how did they get to know each other? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuck was still curious about who Elena and Frieda were on the previous day. But when he saw those two women were with Aaron, he finally understood that they were particrly unfriendly because of Aaron. "Why do I have to watch my mouth? I even feel like beating him up. He came here pretending to have a test-drive, and caused trouble to Aaron in the end." Elena stared at Chuck, her eyes were burning with anger. "Please note that it''s all your fault!" Ynda said coldly. Elena rebuked, "So what? Aaron can afford topensate. But if it were you who have to take full responsibility, I bet this guy couldn''t even afford it even if he sells himself off!" Frieda thought, "Would anyone want him if he were to sell himself off? Anyway, I wouldn''t want him." "Are you sure I can''t afford it?" Chuck spoke, his voice was very calm. "Yes. Are you trying to say that if you were to take full responsibility, you can afford it? Are you kidding me?" Elena sneered. She felt that it was satisfying to mock him, at least, she could vent for Aaron. "I''m being serious. I''m able to afford it," Chuck said. "You? Just look at yourself! How is it possible?" Elena was starting to be aggressive. "Hey, that''s enough! Keep your mouth shut." Ynda, who rarely got angry, couldn''t help but bark at her. That woman was being so sarcastic that she felt like pping her in the face. "Humph, who are you to ask me to shut up? Who do you think you are? Be aware of the danger you''re in, who knows he would want to sleep with you one day," Elena said andughed while Frieda also showed a sardonic smile. Frieda would never simply allow any man toy a finger on her. Only the person who could afford a five million sports cars could be qualified to add her on WhatsApp, that was her standard. She did not expect that Ynda would have such a low standard for allowing such a man like Chuck to sleep with her. "You!" Ynda''s face turned red in anger. What did she mean? Chuck wasn''t interested in her at all. How could he sleep with her? The point was that she wouldn''t agree after all! Her focus was on her career. She had to help Chuck to expand his business so that she could grow more, that was her priority. "Oh, did I guess it right? Is your anger a sign of guilt?" Elena mocked again, "It seems like any man can fool around with you, why are you so easy?" Ynda couldn''t bear to listen to it anymore, but just then, the two test-drivers had reached an agreement. Aaron had to bear full responsibility even if they reported to the police. There was nothing he could do about it. Aaron''s face turned pale. Not only should he make fullpensation for the Ferrari, but he also had to pay for the counterpart. Six million dors was gone just like that. His heart was bleeding! As he was used to spendingvishly, his father had limited his monthly allowance. If it weren''t for his mother''spassion, he wouldn''t have had money to buy a car. Of course, Chuck had no objection. He just had to go back to make payment and order a Navigator for Ynda. "Aaron, are you okay?" Elena was concerned. Frieda came over as well andforted him. Aaron snorted and stared at Chuck, "What full responsibility? It''s impossible. I am from the Dawson family. If I demand you topensate, you have to obey!" Aaron thought that it was impossible for the Dawson family to take full responsibility for the compensation. Didn''t Chuck own a lousy za? What kind of background could he have? So what? Wouldn''t the Dawson family be able to handle him? Chuck was surprised at Aaron''s arrogant attitude and wondered what Aaron was going to do. Chuck couldn''t help butugh. "Hey, how dare youugh? Aaron asked you to pay for it! Brace yourself!" Elena red at Chuck. She had just realized that the Dawson family was very powerful, and so it was not a big deal for them. Heather didn''t care about the situation. After all, it did not matter to her who was going to pay. If it was Chuck, she would report to the police if he could not afford it. Chuck frowned, his eyes turned fierce. Seeing this, Elena was frightened, "What''s up, loser? What do you want to do?" "Tell me, who are your parents?" Aaron asked as he came over. Could it be the Cannon family? He had never heard of it. There were only a few Cannon families in the country. There was no expression on Chuck''s face. "Do you think you could escape if you keep silent? Tough luck, you hit my car. It''s you who have to compensate, do you get it?" Aaron sneered. "Are you asking me topensate when it''s your fault?" Chuck shrugged his shoulders expressionlessly. "No, the fault is yours, you hit my car. I''m from the Dawson family, you''re nothing. Do you understand?" Aaron repeated and sneered coldly, "Do you think I''llpensate? In your dreams!" Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Aaron thought, Why should I be responsible? The Dawson family could get it settled easily. On the other hand, Chuck was operating a za at a loss. He was looking for the car that cost only around one million dors, again, that showed Chuck''s za indeed had a deficit. How ipetent. Humph, it served him right! Aaron sneered. Chuck nced at him but didn''t say anything. He just kept staring at him. The atmosphere was bing tense. Elena felt good as she admired Aaron. He could agitate such a pretentious man with just a few words. Chuck must be frightened. She was no longer worried. Earlier, she felt sorry for Aaron as he was going topensate, but how could she forget that the Dawson family was very powerful? Frieda didn''t show any expression on her pretty face. Chuck had asked for it. He should''ve realized how powerful the Dawson family was. How could ordinary people, especially people who had a lot of debts like him, offend them? Such a loser with no sense of judgement, he was destined to be a loser for the rest of his life. "Chuck." Ynda was worried. She felt that Chuck wasn''t going to make a phone call. Instead, there was a sense of coldness in his eyes that implied he was about to beat someone up. Was Chuck thinking of beating Aaron up? "It''s fine." Chuck shrugged dismissively. Ynda let out a sigh of relief. She felt that she should not have spoken, Chuck must have his own way of handling it. Last time when they were at Hotel Luna for dinner, Chuck was able to get so many people to the rescue in just a phone call. Ynda was really stunned at that time. If he were to ask them toe over for help now, that street would probably be blocked. Ynda had heard of the Dawson family, but the family was nothingpared to Chuck. "Fine? Who told you it''s fine?" Aaron said sarcastically, "Pay up! It was you who''d hit my car. You are also responsible forpensation for putting us in a mental shock state. Do you get it? You drove recklessly and we were traumatized." Aaron looked at Chuck, who didn''t respond at all, and heughed. Such a useless man. As soon as he mentioned the Dawson family, Chuck didn''t even have the guts to respond. What a coward! "I don''t even know how you managed to get your hands on the za. Don''t tell me that you got it from your sugar mommy, did you?" Aaron continued to jeer at him. Heather and the test-drivers dared not say anything at all. They had heard of the Dawson family. Heather thought that Chuck had deserved it. Who asked him toe for practice? It didn''t matter if it wasn''t his fault. Since he was a loser, he would have topensate for it in the end. "Did you hear me?" Aaron came over to Chuck as he felt obliged to suppress him. Comparing their backgrounds, Chuck was outssed by Aaronpletely. "Okay, I''ll pay," Chuck finally spoke. Aaron sneered immediately, "Well, you are perceptive. You have no choice anyway! Haha!" Elena looked at Chuck in disdain. Such a loser! Did he get startled and peed himself? Frieda remained expressionless, but her eyes were filled with disgust.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll pay for your medical bills!" Chuck suddenly added. He raised his hand and pped Aaron in the face. Aaron instantly fell onto the ground in confusion. He wasn''t expecting that, but even if he did, he wouldn''t have been able to get away. Chuck had learned martial arts after all. Ordinary people would not be able to take his p. A yboy like Aaron rarely went jogging, let alone exercising. He spent most of his time ying with cars and women. How could he take it? Ynda was the first to be stunned. She couldn''t believe Chuck had struck at someone. Heather was confused and shocked at the same time, but soon, she shook her head in abhorrence. She thought to herself, "You''re done for. Who are you to hit him when you are just a good-for- nothing?" Frieda and Elena were the most surprised. They were all busy thinking about the chances of Chuck kneeling before Aaron and begging for mercy. Elena thought so, but she didn''t expect Chuck to start up a fight. Elena was distressed. She stared at Chuck angrily and asked incredulously, "Are you crazy?" "How dare you hit me?" Aaron got up ferociously. His handsome face turned red and swollen, and the palm print on his cheek was too eye-catching. Chuck ignored Elenapletely. He swung his hand and pped Aaron in the face again. Aaron was both shocked and enraged. He grabbed Chuck''s hand and sent a punch at his face. He had been in a fight before, so he would undoubtedly retaliate. He would not be willing to be beaten up by Chuck. However, Chuck lifted his knee against Aaron''s stomach. "Ouch!" Aaron yowled in pain. He covered his stomach, shrank his body like a shrimp and fell onto the ground. He almost fainted. He couldn''t get up as the blow was too heavy. "How dare you?" Elena was extremely angry as her Prince Charming was in a real mess. She pointed to Chuck''s face and roared, "You! Kneel and apologize to Aaron now!" Chuck squinted his eyes at her. Elena sneered and added, "Are you ring at me? Oh, you even want to beat up a woman, don''t you? Come on then!" Elena was so sarcastic that she felt like going mad fromughing. No one had ever red at her like that. She continued saying, "You have no guts, do you? Such a coward! Who are you to beat Aaron up? Loser, get on your knees and bow to Aaron right now." Elena felt ufortable with Chuck''s gaze, so she shouted again, "How dare you re at me? Go to h*ll! Come and hit me if you have the guts! Come on, everyone, this coward wants to hit a woman! Go ahead, hit me! He..." p! Chuck pped Elena in the face and she fell onto the ground straight away. Frieda was immediately stunned. Ynda covered her mouth and let out a gasp. Heather''s eyes widened as she thought, "Such a shameless man, how could he beat a woman up? "How dare you? I want to kill you!" Elena screamed as she seemed to have gone mad. She got up and scratched at Chuck with her nails. Chuck pped her in the face again. Elena cried out and fell on the ground. This time, she just covered her cheek and stopped retaliating. If she got up, Chuck would definitely p her again. Elena was frightened. He was such an assh*le! How could he p her? She was a beautiful woman after all! "Y-You attacked a woman!" Frieda stared at Chuck in disbelief, "How dare you? Are you even a man?" "She deserves it!" Chuck replied as his face was stoic. Frieda''s eyes and expression were filled with hatred. Chuck then looked at Aaron covering his stomach in pain and uttered, "Give me your bank ount number, I''ll pay for your medical fees." "You! He..." Aaron was so infuriated that he was speechless. He got up with his hands on his stomach and was about to curse Chuck. Chuck sent Aaron flying with a kick and he screamed, copsing on the ground once again and almost fainted. "Your bank ount number," Chuck repeated as he wore a poker face. "F*ck! Why are you asking for my bank ount? How much do you want to pay me?" Aaron was in a rage. He had never been beaten up like this before. At this moment, he regretted not bringing bodyguards along. He hade to flirt with girls, how could he bring someone else to tag along? "You decide." Chuck didn''t seem to care. Heather felt repulsed and asked inwardly, "Are you asking him to decide? How much can you pay? Hundreds? Thousands? "You want me to decide? D*mn! Are you insulting me?" Aaron swore as he struggled to his feet. Did he even need that money? Obviously, Chuck intended to humiliate him. How could he bear it? Chuck came over and grabbed his cor, "I''ll ask you again. What is your bank ount number? I''ll pay for your medical expenses." This time, Aaron was frightened. He had no one with him at the moment and he was sure he couldn''t defeat Chuck. Left with no choice, he gritted his teeth and told Chuck his bank ount number. "How much do you want?" Chuck asked. "How much do I want? Ten million dors, are you able to pay me?" Aaron sneered. Was Chuck an idiot? How dare he asked him in such a way when he was running a za that was not profiting at all? Frieda also sneered at him. Under such circumstances, did Chuck still want to show off? Elena got up from the ground and covered her cheek with her hands. She was so frustrated that she cursed inwardly, "Sc*m! You can''t even pay a thousand dors or ten thousand dors, let alone ten million dors. What gave you the courage to be so pretentious? You are f*cking shameless!" "Ten million dors? It seems a little. I think I should pay you more." Chuck shrugged and sent the bank ount number to Betty, asking her to transfer the money. Then, Chuck became expressionless. Aaron stared at Chuck in suspicion. Was he pretending or was he really going topensate him? When he was wondering, he received a notification on his phone. It was a message from the bank. He took his phone to have a look and was instantly bewildered. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 "Aaron, let me see how much this sc*m has transferred. Is there a thousand dors? Disgusting!" Elena came over with her hands covering her cheek. When she saw the message on Aaron''s phone, she was stunned as well. Frieda frowned, "Elena? How much is it?" "It can''t be true," Elena murmured as she wiped her tears away. When she looked at it again, she was even more startled. She stood still as if she had been frozen like a piece of wood. Frieda was annoyed at herck of response. Hadn''t Elena seen money before? Why was she getting so shocked? She didn''t want to take a look. A few hundred or thousand dors ofpensation, so shabby. Frieda assumed that the reason why Aaron and Elena were shocked was probably that they were upset. Both of them were so astonished that they did not speak. Ynda blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Chuck curiously. Heather and the two test-drivers looked at each other in dismay. Heather hesitated, gave Chuck a look of disgust, and went over to have a look. As soon as she saw the message, she was equally confounded as Elena and Aaron. Three of them were left in shock, the other two test-drivers were dumbstruck. What was going on? Frieda frowned and thought, "Why are they being so ignorant? Or are they so angry that they got light-headed? Are they dumbfounded at the sight?" Anyway, Frieda didn''t want to see the figure as that would make her sick. How much could that sc*m possibly pay Aaron? Chuck asked casually, "Is that enough?" p! Chuck pped Aaron again and woke him from the shock. Aaron covered his cheek nkly, lowered his head and took another look at the message on his phone. He could not believe it and asked, "Was it really from you?" "Yes, is it not enough? Fine." Chuck shrugged his shoulders and called Betty again, "Hello, Betty, bank-in to the same bank ount once again, double the amount." "Okay, Young Master, just a moment." Betty did as she was told. In less than a minute, Aaron received another notification from the bank again. He looked at his phone and was baffled again. Even Elena and Heather werepletely shocked. "Is that enough?" Chuck smiled and repeated. "W-Who are you? Who the h*ll are you?" Aaron was beyond shocked. He couldn''t believe that. How could Chuck be so rich? He had transferred him so much money in just a phone call! The first message actually showed 500 million dors! He thought that he was mistaken. How was it possible for a person who was operating a za at a loss to have 500 million dors? How was it possible? The subsequent message showed the amount doubled to one billion, which meant that Chuck had paid him 1.5 billion in total after hitting him. Aaron felt as if he was dreaming. His family owned many properties around the country due to their family business. But in terms of family assets, it was at least more than 50 billion dors. However, his father would give him only five million dors once in maximum. But Chuck, who seemed to be on par with him was able to pay him 1.5 billion dors just by making a phone call! 1.5 billion dors! "Why do you care who I am? I pped you again just now, I''ll pay you more." Chuck shrugged and rang Betty yet again, "Betty, please transfer money to the bank ount once more." Betty was stunned and wondered, what''s going on? Was the young master making an investment? "Okay, Young Master, wait a minute. " Betty followed his order again. Soon, Aaron received another message and was altogether astonished. It was another one billion, making it 2.5 billion dors in total! Who on earth was Chuck? Why did he have so much money? Elena felt as if she was dreaming. Was this real? That sc*m had actuallypensated 2.5 billion dors. She thought she had mistaken just now, but when she counted again, her heart was trembling. That was a feeling of fear upon seeing such a huge amount of money. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She looked at Chuck again and thought, wasn''t he a sc*m? Was he really rich enough to treat all the people in the school to milk tea? Could he really buy a house in their residential area? Did he really own a sports car? Was everything he told them true? Heather was even more startledpared to Elena. She felt as though she was out of her trance. She could not wrap her head around the fact that Chuck who was underdressed had so much money. How many Lincoln Navigators could he buy with that money? It turned out that he wasn''t lying. He had reallye to buy a car, and he really could afford it... "Is that enough? Do you want me to add more? Just say so." Chuck didn''t care despite spending so much. Aaron''s hands were shaking. Was Chuck from a family that was on par with the Dawson family? But, why hadn''t he heard of it? p! Chuck pped him again. Aaron covered his cheek in confusion, "You..." "Sorry, I pped you again. I''ll pay you more," Chuck said as he took out his phone and wanted to call Betty again. Aaron was scared. He quickly held Chuck''s hand and said, "Stop, stop. Don''t do it anymore. Who the h*ll are you?" Chuck appeared so steady, was he going to transfer another billion dors? Aaron was genuinely startled. Although his family was rich too, it was not like he got to spend millions after millions without hesitating. What''s more, it was just forpensation. He had thought that Chuck would''ve paid a few hundred thousand dors or one million dors at most. Little did he know, Chuck had actually paid so much. It seemed like he could pay even more! "That should be enough, I guess?" Chuck said with a smile. "Enough, enough, stop it. Tell me, who are you?" Aaron was curious. A person who was able to transfer such a huge sum of money for him must be on the same level as the Dawson family, or perhaps even more powerful. It would be huge trouble to mess with such a person! "What does it have to do with you? If it''s not enough, just let me know. I can transfer it to you at any time. By the way, do you still want me topensate for the car?" Chuck asked curiously. "Huh? No, forget about it." Aaron was too shocked. What was going on this day? "Then, you should get ready to pay for it. I still have to go and buy a car," Chuck shrugged as he spoke. "Okay." Aaron asked Heather about thepensation hurriedly. Heather was stunned and replied in a daze, "We''ll have to discuss it, Mr. Dawson, you..." "Bank ount number!" Aaron blurted. He did not have Heather''s bank ount number. After Heather told him, Aaron promptly paid for the Navigator in full amount and then started the negotiation on the sports car. "Miss Cobb, shall we leave now? I still have a car to buy," Chuck urged as he felt that the weather was too hot to be lingering outdoor. "Huh? No problem. I''ll call the store now and ask them to send a car to wee you!" Heather hurriedly took out the phone dazedly. Chuck saw that the car was still functioning, so he decided to drive it back. Anyway, it was not very far away. "Forget about it. Let''s just drive it back and save ourselves some trouble. Come on, Ynda." Chuck was already in the car. Ynda followed after him. Heather also got into the car with the test-driver absent-mindedly. Then, Chuck drove the car and returned to the store. After they left, the scene was left only with a nearly write-off sports car. Besides, there was Aaron who was still in fright, Elena who was still shocked, the test-driver, and Frieda who was frowning. She looked at Aaron, feeling angry and disappointed. How much had been transferred to him? Why was Aaron behaving like this? "Mr. Dawson, please have a look," the driver said awkwardly. Aaron took a deep breath and said, "Give me your bank ount number, I willpensate in full amount and you should handle the rest by yourselves." "Okay," the driver gave him thepany''s ount instantly. Aaron then transferred the sum of full compensation. The driver proceeded to contact thepany ordingly and asked the person in charge toe over to tow the car. "Mr. Dawson, you can have a look at the other models. Ourpany can offer you a discount," the driver said with a tone of awkwardness. He was bold as brass as well. "You still want me to buy?" Aaron was angry and made a phone call promptly. Soon, a car arrived and Aaron left with the car hurriedly. Frieda was angry. How could he have left them behind just like that? She thought in frustration, "Well, it''s you who didn''t appreciate it. I won''t give you any chances again even if you kneel and beg!" "Elena, let''s go!" Frieda was about to go and get her car, but when she called out to Elena, Elena was still in a daze. Frieda was upset. She pulled Elena and asked, "What are you doing? Let''s go back!" "Huh? Frieda, Frieda," Elena called out in a daze as she looked around in panic. Where were the others? "Hey! What are you shouting for? Are you a fool now that you got beaten up?" Frieda chided as she was impatient. She was so upset because her day was ruinedpletely by Chuck. "No, I''m not. Frieda, do you know how much that personpensated Aaron?" Elena asked hurriedly. "How much? How much can he possibly give? Stop talking about it, don''t disgust me," Frieda replied displeasingly. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Frieda didn''t even want to hear it. She didn''t think much as she doubted that someone who would be a loser for the rest of his life couldpensate much. Elena went stammered, showing two fingers and then another five fingers. "Two thousand and five hundred? Or twenty-five thousand?" Frieda asked impatiently, annoyed. "No, no." Elena shook her head hastily. Frieda frowned, "Then, was it two hundred and fifty thousand dors? Hmm, it was out of my expectation. How did that person take out so much money? What? It wasn''t? Then... 2.5 million dors? Impossible! Where did he get so much money? I don''t believe it, he even had to buy drinks on credit! ...What''s wrong with you? Why are you shaking your head non-stop? Don''t tell me that was 25 million dors!" Frieda was furious, what was wrong with Elena? She kept shaking her head like a fool. Did she really turn into a fool after getting hit by Chuck? "It''s not 25 million dors." Elena was still shaking her head. She couldn''t seem to spit out the literal figure. Because the number was too terrifying. If she saw that amount on someone else''s phone, she would disdain it, it must be fake. But it was on Aaron''s phone, it was different. It was true, so true that it felt like a dream. "How much exactly was it? Are you fooling with me? If it''s not 25 million, would it be 250 million? Do you think I''m stupid enough to believe that?" Frieda was particrly angry. She felt that she was going to unfriend Elena as she was too ignorant. "No, it was 2.5 billion dors! That guy just gave 2.5 billion dors to Aaron!!" Elena finally said it. She herself could not believe that it was true. She had clearly seen the number with her eyes just now, but when she said it now, she felt that it was unreal again. Did Aaron worth so much? Why could he bepensated with such a huge sum of money for just a few ps? "Humph!" Frieda sneered and turned to walk away. 2.5 billion dors? Frieda felt offended! "Frieda, don''t go. It''s for real!" Elena was anxious. Why didn''t Frieda believe her? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Don''t follow me anymore. Go home by yourself. Do you think I''m a fool?" Frieda didn''t even want to look back at all. She felt that she had been greatly insulted! How could it be possible? Frieda didn''t even believe apensation of twenty-five thousand dors, let alone 2.5 billion dors. Did Elena think she was stupid? Why should she keep being friends with her? Frieda decided to end their friendship! "Hey, Frieda. Ouch..." When Elena was chasing after her, she tripped and fell to the ground. She was in great pain and was about to cry. Frieda looked back at her disgustedly and spat, "Don''t say that you know me. I don''t have a friend like you!" Frieda snorted and went back to the sports car store. Then, she drove her car and left. She didn''t want to care about Elena anymore. Such an ignorant friend, making those brainless jokes. She was sick of it. Elena slowly got up with her hands holding her aching legs, shouting, "Frieda, I didn''t lie. That sc*m had really transferred 2.5 billion dors to Aaron!" Elena felt wronged. She was pped by Chuck twice. She was thinking about why Chuck didn''t compensate her. He paid 2.5 billion dors to Aaron, he should''ve paid her at least one hundred thousand dors or one million dors as well! ...... Aaron waited anxiously by the roadside, "Why hasn''t shee yet?" He had just received a phone call from his sister, Patricia who asked him to wait there. He had been waiting for more than ten minutes. Where was she? He couldn''t sit still! After a while, there was a roar of engine noiseing from across the street. A red sports car was coming and it stopped in front of Aaron. The door opened, and there was a pair of beautiful slender legs. It was wless, its skin glowing and healthy. A charming woman exited from the car. She looked like Aaron. It could be said that she was perfect. That woman was too pretty. She had long slender legs and was wearing a perfectly fitted denim skirt. When she came out, she caught everyone''s attention. That was Aaron''s sister, Patricia Dawson. She walked over slowly and her brows slightly wrinkled, "What''s going on? Did someone beat you up? Also, why did you have 2.5 billion dors in your card for no reason?" Aaron''s card was linked to hers, so she was clear of all the fund transfer. Just two hours ago, she had received a text message and found out that her brother''s ount actually had an extra 500 million dors. She was shocked, Aaron wasn''t doing any business, how could he have received so much money? During that time, in less than a minute before she could ask him, another billion dors had been transferred. Patricia was startled. When she was about to make a call to ask what was going on, she had received yet another notification, it was 2.5 billion dors in total! How did Aaron get that money? Who gave it to him? It was so astonishing that Patricia got angry. Was he doing something illegal? Where did such a huge amount of moneye from? Thus, she had called him immediately and asked where he was. She then stopped her work and drove over instantly. "I... someone transferred it to me," Aaron hemmed and hawed. He was honest as his sister was being too oppressive. "Who? Make it clear!" Patricia narrowed her beautiful eyes, showing a brutal look. "I-I don''t know how to say it. He''s just a student, a sophomore. He owns a za and has some money. I met him when I went to buy a car. We had an argument, and he... he hit me, so he compensated me," Aaron said. p! Patricia pped him in the face and his face turned red. "Sister, what are you doing? Why did you hit me?" "What did you say? Repeat it! How dare you lie to me?" Patricia barked as her face was expressionless. She felt insulted. Who was the person who had hit Aaron? How was it possible that whoever it was hadpensated 2.5 billion dors? "Sister, I''m not lying. It''s true," Aaron said helplessly. He felt like breaking down mentally. "Stop it! Tell me the truth!" Patricia stared at him and said in an indifferent tone. "I swear, it''s true. Sister, why would I lie? It was really apensation. Why do I have to lie to you?" Aaron felt wronged. Patricia frowned, "You aren''t lying to me?" "No," Aaron replied. "What''s going on? Break it to me. If you ever lie, I''ll beat you up," Patricia said coldly. Of course, Aaron told the truth. Patricia frowned upon hearing the story, "I don''t believe what you said. It''s possible that he pped you andpensated a few million, but 2.5 billion dors? That''s not possible!" "Sister, don''t hit me. It''s true. If I am lying, I''d get hit by a car and die immediately," Aaron quickly said. "Shut up!" Patricia snorted, "If you ever say that again, I wouldn''t let you off the hook!" She was wondering if it was the truth. How could she not believe it when her brother had sworn? "What''s his name?" she then asked. "Chuck Cannon, he owned a small za. That za is very lousy," Aaron answered unpleasantly. "Can you shut up? If the za is lousy, how was it possible for him to transfer 2.5 billion dors to you? Think about it." Patricia snorted. How could Chuck have so much money if the za was lousy? "If he was able to pay so much forpensation, he isn''t an ordinary person," she analyzed. "I understand. Perhaps he has a simr background to our family. What''s there to be afraid of? Do you think I''d be afraid of him?" Aaron was confident, his sister was very powerful and she had never been defeated. "Simr to our family? If you hit someone, will you give that person 2.5 billion dors?" Patricia scoffed as she squinted her eyes. "I..." Aaron did not answer. Of course, he would not. If that ever happened, his father wouldn''t stop cursing. "This person must be more powerful than our family. You can''t take that money. Give it back to him," Patricia analyzed and said. No matter what, it must be returned! "Why should I give it back to him? That was considered my hard-earned money. I''m not going to return it!" Aaron refused as he was excited. He could buy a lot of cars or even a private ne with that money. He wouldn''t return it! "Repeat it," Patricia uttered coldly. "Sister, it''s 2.5 billion dors! That idiot had transferred it to me, I''m not going to give it back no matter what. Why would the Dawson family be afraid of him?" Aaron was very sure of this fact. What was so great about 2.5 billion dors? It was Chuck who''d paid him, Aaron wouldn''t return it. p! Patricia gave him another p in the face, "Did you lose your mind? Do you think he wouldn''t demand a 5 billion, or even 10 billion dors from you just because he gave you 2.5 billion dors?" "Do you think he has the ability to do that?" Aaron curled his lips and thought, Chuck definitely couldn''t! Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Aaron felt that what Patricia had said was impossible. His family was not easy for ordinary people to deal with nor could they afford to be provoked. Hence, he refused to let Chuck get back the 5 billion dors or even 10 billion dors. It was easier said than done. Even if Chuck had equal power as the Dawson family, or was perhaps even stronger, so what? Aaron firmly believed the Dawson family would not be afraid of him. Thinking of this, he said, "Don''t overthink. The 2.5 billion waspensated by that idiot, I won''t give it back. How about I give you 500 million dors? Or 1 billion?" Although Aaron was often beaten up by Patricia, he genuinely liked her from the bottom of his heart because he had been looking up to her since childhood. As a result, he had always been obedient to her. But this time, it was 2.5 billion dors! He really wanted to spend it recklessly, how could he possibly be willing to let go of it? Although his family was wealthy, his father had never given him so much money! "Shut up!" Patricia barked at him as she was unmoved. Now that she had graduated from college and took over half of the family''s business, how would she care about the one billion dors he had offered? In addition, even if it was Aaron''s money, she would not want it either. However, it was very dangerous to keep that money! Patricia felt that it must be returned. "Sister..." Aaron begged her. "Do you still want to refuse? You''re trying to challenge my patience, aren''t you?" Patricia snorted. Aaron covered his cheek quickly and said aggrievedly, "Sister, you are the president of thepany of our family now. Why are you being so timid?" "It''s not that I''m timid. It''s because you''re too young to understand some matters." Patricia spoke gently, "You know where that za is located, right? Bring me there, I want to find out his background. But I''m warning you, you''d better bring along the money. There is no room for negotiation. Now, show me the way!" Walking with her slender legs, Patricia then got into her car. Aaron had no choice but to listen to her and led the way. Soon, Aaron took Patricia to City Square. After they entered the parking lot, both of them got out of the car. Patricia was looking around the za. "Look, this za is lousy, isn''t it? There is not even apliment office building. Isn''t it lousy?" Aaron said disdainfully. When Patricia was with him, he looked like a kid who had his parent by his side, which made him feel extra confident. "Shut up, what are you looking at? The location of the za is very good, it has great prospects as well. It will definitely be a sess in three to five years'' time. Also, how do you know that there would be no office buildings? An office building could be built right over there," Patricia said as she pointed to an area ahead of them. Aaron shook his head, he didn''t agree with her. It was not easy to build another office building. She added, "Besides, did you notice that the za has strict management? They had their own way of managing, which is veryfortable. It''s just a matter of time for this za to grow." Patricia could see that the za had bright prospects, its management was very unique as well, making it feel convenient for every customer. Additionally, they could enjoy the shopping experience over there. How could such a za not be able to grow? "Sister, can you stopplimenting it?" Aaron curled his lips. Patricia replied, "I''m notplimenting, but the person you''re talking about has the ability and vision. He must be from a well-known family." "Our Dawson family is famous too!" Aaron said as he felt unpleasant. Why was his sister always complimenting others? "It''s not the same. Our family has a long way to go from being one. You''ve no idea how a real well- known family could be," Patricia corrected him. She felt very helpless as Aaron couldn''t understand all of this, being only a student. "I do. It''s just like our Dawson family, great and powerful!" Aaron said proudly. Patricia frowned, "Are you going to continue being stubborn?" Hearing her tone, Aaron trembled, covering his cheek and stopped speaking. "Ask that person out. I want to see him in person!" Patricia felt obliged to do so. She didn''t want to add an unknown enemy to her family. "Sister, is that necessary?" Aaron asked as he was getting unhappy. If they met in person, he''d have to return the 2.5 billion dors to Chuck. He was not willing to do so! "Do as I say!" Patricia ordered fiercely. Aaron was scared, nodding his head. But he didn''t have Chuck''s number, so he could only ask from someone. He rang his ssmates to see if he could get Chuck''s number. However, just then, Patricia suddenly saw a tall woman. "Hey, such a beautiful woman!" Aaron also saw her. That woman was in a business suit, which outlined her perfect body. "Sister, do you know her?" Aaron''s eyes lit up as he asked. Although that woman looked like she was in her early thirties, which was much older than him, he was still attracted to her. She was even more attractive than the campus belle, Frieda, as her body shape was too charming. "Yes, but I haven''t met her before." Patricia frowned and looked at him, scolding, "Stop being a yboy. If you ever disrespect a woman, I will give you a lesson!" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Sister, don''t worry about me. Who is that beautiful woman?" Aaron asked curiously. "Her name is Quinn Miller, and she is quite a well-known investor. She had an estimated worth of 10 billion dors," Patricia answered. Yes, She was Quinn, who''d juste back from Flornd. She came to Chuck''s za subconsciously. She didn''t even know the reason she was here. She just wanted to look around and visit Chuck. "Ten billion dors?" Aaron was very surprised and he gasped, "What is she here for?" "Perhaps she happens to know the Chuck who you mentioned," Patricia analyzed. Then, she said, "Why are you still staring at her? Why don''t you contact that person? I''m warning you, if you ever use a penny of the 2.5 billion dors, I''ll break your leg!" Aaron shivered with fear and did not dare to look at Quinn anymore. He was busy trying to get Chuck''s number. But then, he thought of that cafe and Lara, thinking that she should know Chuck''s number. Thus, he said, "Sister, wait a minute, I''ll ask someone for his number." Aaron ran to Lara''s cafe. Patricia looked back and continued staring at Quinn from a distance, muttering to herself, "Even a person like you shows up here. What kind of background Chuck has? 2.5 billion dors... If he can take out 2.5 billion dors in a few minutes, he must have an asset not less than 50 billion dors. No, it would be more than 100 billion dors. Who exactly are you. Chuck?" After a while, Aaron ran back. He had just asked Lara for Chuck''s number and she gave it to him, assuming that he was looking for Chuck for some reason. "Sister, I got his phone number. You should make the call, I don''t want to do it." Aaron gave the number to his sister distressfully. Patricia looked at the number and took out her phone. Aaron grabbed her hand and said, "Sister, think it over again. It''s 2.5 billion dors! Do you really want me to return it? Are you really so cruel?" "Let go," Patricia red at him and said with an overbearing tone. Aaron hurriedly let go of her hand and put on a sour face. Then, Patricia made the call. ...... Before Heather came out of her trance, Chuck had already paid the bill and bought the Lincoln Navigator. It was really 2.5 billion dors, he was too rich. Her colleagues were shocked too when she told them that event. They''d misjudged him. Chuck looked very ordinary after all. Who would have thought that such a person could not only transfer 2.5 billion dors to others but also make a full payment for a car which cost more than one million dors? Heather informed him, "Mr. Cannon, please hold on for a moment. After the procedures are completed, you''re free to take the car." That car was in stock and Chuck had paid in full amount, so he could take the car directly and get a car te number after a few days. Chuck shrugged in response. Heather was jealous of Ynda. He had bought the car in full payment and registered it under Ynda''s name. That was for Ynda. It turned out that Chuck was, in fact, her boss. Then, was she his secretary? Or something else? "Do you want to have a look at other cars?" Heather asked eagerly. It was her first sale in that month. If she managed to sell another car, she would be ted. "No need," Chuck replied as he didn''t want to buy the same brand. Ynda already had it, thus, he didn''t have to buy another one for himself. He thought that it would be better to buy a Benz G-ss. Heather was a little disappointed. She felt that she should''ve been more polite to Chuck. After that, she went and served drinks for Chuck. When Chuck and Ynda were waiting, Chuck''s phone rang. He took it out and looked at it. It was from an unknown number. Who could it be? Chapter 345 Chapter 345 When Chuck saw the unknown number, he shrugged nonchntly and answered the call. A clear and crisp voice sounded, "Hello, is this Chuck Cannon, Mr. Cannon?" "Yes, speaking," Chuck replied. He was surprised. The voice was cold, but the tone was quite soft and soothing. Chuck guessed it should be a toughdy''s voice. Thedy said, "Well, the things is, I''d like to meet you." "Do I know you?" asked Chuck. Thedy replied, "No, but we''ll get to know each otherter. Sorry, I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Patricia Dawson, Aaron''s sister." Chuck chuckled, he didn''t expect his family member to contact him so quickly. He hadn''t even done anything yet. If Chuck were to give Aaron tens of millions or even a hundred million dors, Aaron would have kept it. But normally, an ordinary person would not be able to get 2.5 billion dors transferred in a few minutes. Thus, even if Aaron dared to ept his money, the Dawson family would never. However, Chuck didn''t have much time. He was still thinking of going to buy a G-ss Mercedes- Benz. "Are you free now? I''m at your za. I''d love to meet you," Patricia continued. Chuck thought for a moment, since she was already at his za, how anxious must she be? Thinking of this, Chuck decided not to buy a car on this day. Besides, he had already bought one for Ynda. He answered, "Okay, just a moment. I''ll be there shortly." Patricia said, "Okay, I''ll be waiting." After hanging up, Chuck informed Ynda that he was leaving and she was a little surprised to hear that. Was Chuck not going to buy a car? "Somebody is waiting to meet me at the za," exined Chuck. "Alright," Ynda nodded. After all, she did not think that Chuck would''vepensated Aaron so easily. After a while, Heather came over and said that the car was ready. She asked Ynda to examine the car to see if everything was suitable and in good condition. Chuck and Ynda went together. It was a brand new car, hence, there were no problems with it. After that, the car was ready to be collected. Ynda sat in the driver''s seat. Just as Chuck was opening the door of the backseat and about to get in, Heather spoke, "Mr. Cannon, why don''t we keep in touch on WhatsApp? You can contact me in the future if you want to buy a car." Heather felt that Chuck was rich and powerful, and he could definitely bring her more customers if they kept in contact. Ynda blinked her beautiful eyes upon hearing her. "Is that necessary?" Chuck shrugged in response. He thought that Heather''s body figure was pretty good, but she wasn''t as pretty as Yvette or Ynda. She had a tiny waist, the professional attire she was wearing showed her curves. She was attractive, but the downside was that she worked as a salesgirl. Chuck was not interested. "Yes, Mr. Cannon. I can introduce a lot of cars of every model to you in the future," Heather persuaded as she was anxious. She regretted not treating Chuck well in the beginning. If she had a better attitude, would he have epted her request? "No, thanks. I''m not nning to buy any car here in the future," Chuck refused right away. Heather was disappointed. She had no choice but to send them off, "Mr. Cannon, take care." Then, Ynda drove the car back to the za with Chuck. "Hey, Heather, didn''t you add him on WhatsApp? He''s such a powerful boss!" A colleague came over at this time and said. Something serious had happened in the store that day where a test-drive car was involved in an ident. Not only did the person pay fullpensation, but he even bought a Lincoln Navigator with cash. How rich he must have been! "Sigh, perhaps it was because of my bad attitude just now. I feel that he doesn''t want to talk to me," Heather sighed. Her colleague said, "He was generous. If he didn''t like your attitude, he wouldn''t have let you continue serving him." "Is that so?" There was suddenly hope in Heather''s eyes. After all, she had gotten to know such a powerful boss, it might be easier for her to boost thepany''s sale in future. "I think so," her colleague nodded. Immediately, Heather''s eyes lit up with hope. When Ynda cameter to settle the car te number, Heather would try to get Chuck''s WhatsApp again by then. Then, her colleague asked, "Hey, Heather, tell us about what happened just now. How many transfers did that person make?" "Three in total. The first time was five hundred million dors, the second time one billion dors, it was another billion dors in the end," Heather replied and felt that it was incredible once again. She couldn''t understand the world of a baller! Her colleague gasped, "Wow, he''s too well off. How nice would it be if he were my boyfriend!" She added, "s, people like him wouldn''t even have a look at us even if we took the initiative." Hearing this, Heather lowered her head and thought, she was in a good shape, would he not want her if she took the initiative? She did not think so. She had such a tiny waist and was attractive after all. ...... "Sister, is he trying to make fun of us? Why hasn''t hee yet?" Aaron was impatient. It had been more than an hour since Patricia had made the call. "You should be more patient," Patricia said. She had her eyes and had been waiting in a cafe at the za. Aaron was even more unhappy now and he said, "I think he''s doing it on purpose. A lowly person like him, how dare he do this? If I..." "What do you want to do? I just called that Chuck guy, and he spoke politely. Was it you who provoked him in the first ce?" Patricia asked as she stared at her brother. She knew Aaron''s personality very well. "Why would I do that? I''m not that free," Aaron huffed in a murmur as he didn''t have the confidence to lie to his sister. "Yes, I think you were just too free. Do you think I don''t know your character? Why did you want to buy a sports car? Who were you nning to chase after? Why can''t youmit to a rtionship one at a time?" Patricia questioned. She really couldn''t get her brother. What was going on in his mind? Was it that fun to y around with women? Aaron had been rushing into and out of a rtionship so frequently that it confused her. "Sister, if the girl I was chasing after was as beautiful as you, I would definitelymit to her," Aaron tried to tter her, but what he said was true. He was popr for his looks and Patricia, being his sister, was no less good-looking and was extremely stunning. Aaron felt that Frieda could notpare to Patricia and perhaps Ynda, who was with Chuck, could. So did Quinn, who he had just spotted. However, Patricia said that Quinn would never fall for someone as young as him, so he gave up. But he was in a dilemma. Patricia was so beautiful, and she has a perfect body. He thought that whoever she ended up with was just too lucky. "Shut up. You''re such a yboy, don''t involve me." Patricia frowned. Aaron had no choice but to remain silent. Ding-dong, ding-dong! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Patricia''s phone rang. After looking at it, she let out a sigh of relief and answered, "Yes, Mr. Cannon, I''m at a cafe on the first floor. Okay, I''ll wait for you." After hanging up, Patricia looked stern as she said, "Listen carefully. Don''t talk nonsenseter. Apologize and return the money to him, or I''ll punish you!" Aaron nodded dejectedly, "I got it." Patricia looked outside of the cafe. She couldn''t wait to see how Chuck, who could pensate'' 2.5 billion dors, looked like. He must have been born with a silver spoon and have the appearance of a rich second-generation. In the parking lot. Ynda drove in. As soon as they got out of the car, Chuck heard a honk. He looked around and saw that it came from Quinn''s car. Ynda saw her too and she said, "I''ll go up first." "Okay," Chuck nodded. He felt strange. Why did Quinne? Then, Ynda took the elevator by herself. Chuck walked towards Quinn''s car and saw that she was particrly beautiful that day. Her long legs were so charming as she sat in a poised position inside. "President Miller, what are you doing here?" Chuck thought that Quinn would''ve stayed longer in Flornd. He didn''t expect her toe back so soon. "What have you been doing every day?" Quinn asked indifferently. She didn''t see Chuck when she hade to the za earlier that day. In fact, she had been back from Flornd for a long time. The next day after Chuck left Flornd, she had gotten bored so she returned. She just didn''te over until now. She was almost going to finish the discussion on the project they were involved in. "I went to ss. As for today, I went to buy a car since it''s a holiday." Chuck shrugged. "You want to buy a car? Don''t you have enough of them already? There are so many cars in your mom''s hotel," Quinn''s voice softened as she spoke. By the way, she had forgotten that Chuck was still a college student. He was so young. "But those belong to my mom," said Chuck. Quinn then said, "Alright. Didn''t you n to work together with me? The discussion on the project over there is going to end soon. Come and have a look with me when you have time." "I''ll just leave it to you. When the timees, just tell me how much fund is needed, I''ll transfer the money to you," Chuck said with a smile. He trusted her after all. "Do you trust me so much?" Quinn nced at him and asked. "Of course, I do. How can I not believe in President Miller?" Chuck shrugged and replied. Quinn snorted, "Enough, stop ttering me. I''m hungry, buy me lunch. Let''s go to the restaurant on the third floor, where we had our mealst time." Chuck said, "Sure, no problem, but I''ll have to meet someone first. I''ll be right back, ten minutes. Wait for me in the car first." "Wait in the car?" When she said this, she thought of the dream she had in Chuck''s car and the traces she had left. It was truly a struggle to exin the incident. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 "Alright." Quinn agreed. She wondered who Chuck was going to meet. She was particrly curious but she simply could not follow him. "Thank you, President Miller. We''ll have a few more dishester," Chuck said with a smile. "Sure, just remember to bring enough money," Quinn snorted. Chuck shrugged. It did not matter. Even if they stuff themselves, it would cost around 300 dors to dine in the za. Quinn was actually saving his money. "By the way, is your wife not here?" Quinn took this into consideration. "She has her own business," Chuck replied. Yvette was busy trainingtely and she was even learning mixed martial arts. He wanted to see if he could bump into her after her trainingter that night. After all, she would be drenched with sweat after her training session and that demeanor of hers was particrly tempting. Chuck was excited when he thought about it. He could not help but stare at Quinn. He was having bad ideas after thinking about Yvette and Quinn''s legs were too attractive as she sat there in the car. Quinn immediately realized that Chuck was silent. She looked up to notice that Chuck''s eyes were staring hungrily at her legs. She snorted softly, "What are you looking at?" Chuck was embarrassed and turned away. He could not help but stare at her legs because they were indeed very beautiful and he was imagining things in his head. The more he stared at them, the more ideas he had. Chuck wished he could go and look for Yvette right away. It was really a torture to think about this all of a sudden. Chuck and Quinn did not speak for a while and it was getting a little awkward. Quinn felt tormented too. What was Chuck thinking about? Why was he looking at her legs? Quinn felt that she was going to have that kind of dream againter at night. Would she dream about doing something in the car with Chuck? She probably would. After all, the day before yesterday, she had dreamed about Chuck pulling her to the toilet and forcing her to... "Well, President Miller, please wait for a moment," Chuck said. "Okay," her tone was a little softer and she was not angry. Chuck got in the elevator with a smile while Quinn raised the car window. She closed her beautiful eyes and soon opened them again. She sighed and thought, "What the h*ll is going on in my mind?" Had she been single for too long? Why was she thinking about those things recently? Quinn did not want to think about it anymore, so she decided to check her mobile phone. He was going to buy her a mealter and she should be in a better mood than this. ...... "Sister, that''s him," Aaron snorted as he pointed at Chuck, who was walking in from the door. Patricia was surprised uponying her eyes on him. Was he dressed in such a low-key way? His hair was long and he was in very casual attire. Patricia had imagined Chuck to be a person wearing branded clothes from head to toe with a million-dor watch on his wrist. She did not expect him to look so ordinary. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Aaron noticed that Patricia was a little taken aback. Patricia came back to her senses. Following that, she stood up and stretched out her beautiful hand to greet Chuck, "Nice to meet you." Chuck saw her as soon as he came in and found that she was indeed a beauty. There was a slight resemnce between her and Aaron, especially the aloof aura around her. Her figure was as good as Quinn''s, especially her legs, which were perfect beyond imagination. Chuck did not expect Aaron to have such a beautiful sister. Chuck was not delighted when he spotted Aaron''s grim face. After all, it was meaningless topete with such a mindless and rich second-generation. It seemed that it was this beautiful sister of Aaron who had forced Aaron toe. Otherwise, Aaron would certainly be spending the money somewhere else and that was what Chuck was hoping for. Chuck wanted Aaron to do that so that he could start dealing with him. However, he did not expect this beautiful sister to be so smart. Was she going to return the money just like that before he could do anything? "Nice to meet you," Chuck greeted as he reached out to shake her hand. Following that, the two of them sat down. "Mr. Cannon, would you like something to drink?" Patricia offered politely. Chuck''s character made her vignt. She was 40% sure that if she did not return the money, Chuck would surely have the ability to take five billion dors or even more from the Dawson family. That was because Chuck had overturned her impression of the super rich second-generation. The future of a person like him was absolutely limitless! "There''s no need. Why did you ask me toe over?" Chuck asked. In fact, he was already thinking about his meal with Quinnter. "Well, my brother has done something today. I think it might have hurt the rtionship between you and him, so I think Aaron should do something topensate for it," Patricia replied and turned to stare at Aaron, whose expression was blue. "Sister," Aaron whispered with a hint of coquetry in his voice. Patricia''s eyes narrowed immediately and Aaron shivered. He dared not dy any longer and hurriedly took out the card. "This is Mr. Cannon''s 2.5 billion dors. Please keep it, Mr. Cannon. As for this, this is my little gift as Aaron''s sister," Patricia spoke and took out another card. It was not much, just five million dors in it. Chuck was surprised. Aaron was a foolish person, but how could he have such a mindful sister? Her tone and attitude were so kind that Chuck did not know how to respond. "Sister, what are you doing? Why are you giving him money? I was beaten up by him. You..." Aaron was furious. Why did Patricia do this? What was so great about Chuck? Was it worth it? Aaron recalled how he was badly beaten up earlier that day and the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. If his stern sister was not around, Aaron would definitely have exploded. "Shut up!" Patricia ordered fiercely. Aaron quickly shut his mouth. He had been beaten up by Patricia since he was a child and he dared not talk back to her. Seeing this, Chuck smiled faintly. He did not take Patricia''spensation seriously. He took the card before standing up and said, "Okay, the matter''s settled." "Mr. Cannon, please wait." Patricia also stood up and called after him, "Wait, there''s also this!" Following that, Patricia took out another card. This time, it was ten million dors. Chuck nced at her and shrugged as he said, "Since you''ve already said that you''re my sister, why would I want your money?" "How dare you call her your sister?" Aaron snapped as he was livid. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. No one could call her that except for himself! "Aaron, shut up!" Patricia''s voice became cold instantly. "Okay," Aaron muttered as he lowered his head dejectedly like a deted balloon. "Mr. Cannon, please don''t mind my brother. He is still young," Patricia then said to Chuck. "It''s okay. Let''s put it in the past," Chuck said. He did not take the card this time around. He turned around to leave and went to the parking lot to take Quinn for a meal. Patricia''s expression turned icy and she warned curtly, "Aaron, from today on, if you dare to provoke him, I will end you. Do you understand?" Chuck''s reaction was too calm. Patricia had been the president of herpany for so long and in the short period of time that she had been in contact with Chuck, she felt like he was a business magnate. "Yes," replied Aaron. However, how could Aaron simply agree? He already had an idea. The money was returned but he was beaten up in vain! He could not bear it! "Sister, are you going back now? Aren''t you busy with thepany?" He questioned as he wanted her to leave quickly. "I''m not busy. It''s not easy for me toe out like this. Let''s have a meal upstairs," Patricia said. She paid the bill and they left the cafe. "Sister, why are we eating here? What good food can there be in this za? I''ll take you somewhere else to eat. I heard that there''s a hotel named Hotel Luna, which is famous for its delicious meal. Let''s eat there," Aaron fawned on her. He wanted to ask for money from his sister. After all, he had spent half of his mother''s money before he could buy a sports car. "Let''s just eat here," Patricia did not waver and she strode with her long legs, heading upstairs. Aaron had no choice but to follow after her, calling, "Sister, Sister..." Patricia snorted, "Stop calling me like that or I might lose my appetite. Tell me, which restaurant do you want to eat at?" Aaron knew that he had no choice but to eat here. Therefore, he looked around and saw a newly opened restaurant. Yes, it was Zelda''s restaurant. It started its operation on this day but she hadn''t told Chuck yet. "Sister, let''s eat there," Aaron suggested. "Alright," Patricia agreed. "Sister, it''s your treat!" Aaron said quickly. "Okay, let''s go," Patricia simply replied. The two of them walked in and the waiter immediately weed them. Patricia came in and felt that the restaurant was not bad. The decoration of the restaurant was very well-nned and special. There would be increasingly more special things in this za. Why would anyone worry about the za not doing well? "Aaron, you have to learn from Mr. Cannon. He is very good at management," Patricia said. "Who wants to learn from him? He''s a nobody," Aaron mumbled to himself. He was thinking about asking someone to beat Chuck upter. Chuck wouldn''t know who was beating him if they stuff his head into a bag. Patricia was helpless. She could not do anything about this brother of hers. Meanwhile, Chuck and Quinn had already gone upstairs to the za. Quinn realized that Zelda''s restaurant had opened and she came up with an idea, saying, "Let''s eat at your girlfriend''s restaurant." "Girlfriend?" Chuck repeated in confusion. He turned to the direction where Quinn was looking and he realized that Zelda''s restaurant had just opened. Why did Zelda not tell him? "Let''s go. Are you afraid of your girlfriend?" Quinn sneered. She did not get along with Zelda. Initially, she wanted to have a light meal and was thinking about going to the previous restaurant because the food there was to her liking. However, when Quinn noticed that Zelda''s restaurant wasunched, she wanted to know what kind of expression Zelda would have if she and Chuck dined in there. After all, Quinn could see that something must have happened between Zelda and Chuck. She''d liked to see Zelda''s angry look and that would be very interesting to watch. "What am I afraid of?" Chuck shrugged. Nevertheless, he had not met Zelda for the past few days. She must be very busy, so it would be great to check on her. After that, the waiter immediately weed them when the two of them entered. "Do you have a reservation?" the waiter asked politely. "No," Chuck replied. "Then, there''s only a couple''s seat left," the waiter said. Chuck muttered, "Sure, it''s just a meal." "Please, follow me." The waiter began to lead the way. Chuck turned to ask Quinn, "President Miller, do you mind sitting at the couple seat with me?" After all, Quinn was still disgusted with him and Chuck knew it very well. Quinn only snorted. Then, Chuck sat down with her indifferently. The two of them ordered some dishes and steak. Chuck asked the waiter where the owner was and the waiter said that she was inside. Chuck wanted to go in and talk to Zelda. "I''ll go to the bathroom," Chuck said and he stood up to leave. Quinn was angry and thought to herself, "Bathroom, my *ss. You''re going to see Zelda, aren''t you?" "Oh? What a coincidence! Do they really know each other? And they are a couple?" Patricia suddenly said. She was a little startled. She had previously sat down with Aaron and she did not see Quinn a while ago, so she had thought Quinn had left. Yet, Patricia did not expect to see her having a a couple meal here with Chuck. "Who?" Aaron asked. When Aaron spotted them, he was immediately annoyed and even a little envious. He thought, "How can this guy be so lucky? Not only does he have such a beautiful employee like Ynda, but he is also enjoying a meal with a beauty like Quinn?" "Sister, didn''t you say that Quinn doesn''t like someone younger than her?" Aaron questioned as he felt regretful. If Patricia did not tell him that, he would have gone to ask Quinn for her number. With his handsome appearance, how many women could resist him? She scoffed, "How would I know? That''s what I heard, but I didn''t expect it to be..." Patricia was a little curious. How did Chuck manage to get a woman like Quinn? It was really surprising that Quinn was willing to change her preference. "Sister, I''m telling you, you can''t find a boyfriend younger than you!" Aaron reminded her. He knew his sister''s standards. "Yes, I won''t," Patricia nodded and began to eat her steak. Chuck had asked the waiter about Zelda''s whereabouts and soon went into the office. Zelda was inside. Chuck did not knock on the door and immediately opened it to enter. However, he hit someone when he flung the door open and it was Zelda. She was taken aback and stumbled backwards. Chuck immediately reached out to hold her and shended in his arms, against his chest. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Zelda crashed into Chuck''s embrace and she immediately flushed. She was busy with her work just now and had never imagined that Chuck would suddenly appear. And he had even entered her office. Chuck hugged her for a short while. Zelda blushed hard and she was flustered, so she could only let Chuck hold her like that. Chuck was stunned as Zelda was very beautiful. She had put on makeup and wore a standard professional suit, which outlined her perfect figure. Chuck held her in his arms and, of course, he could feel it. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. With a squeak, the door closed itself. They were alone in the office and the strange atmosphere in it was so delicate that Chuck was suddenly reminded of the other two times he had done it with Zelda... "Chuck, why are you here?" Zelda asked with a red face. She wanted to tell Chuck that her restaurant was going tounch on this day, but she knew that Chuck was back in college and he might be busy. Otherwise, he might be apanying Yvette, so how could he have the time to come and support her? Hence, she did not phone Chuck. "Chuck, Chuck," Zelda called as she felt something poking against her and her face turned a shade redder. She reached out to lock the door of the office and whispered in Chuck''s ear, "Are you thinking about something?" In fact, in this situation, Zelda was also recalling the other two times with Chuck. Chuck was embarrassed. He really had no choice because the atmosphere was too misleading. For men, some women were unforgettable for the rest of their lives. And for Chuck, Zelda was that woman. She had genuinely made Chuck feel something indescribable. At that time, Zelda had done something that Yvette, who had been with Chuck since childhood, had never done before. Chuck certainly could not forget about it. The atmosphere was getting more and more tense. Therefore, Chuck quickly let go of her waist and stopped his mind from wandering. Zelda looked at Chuck with her beautiful eyes and was not angry. "Come and see me here next time, you men always like it here," Zelda said. Chuck was so embarrassed that he did not know how to react. It was indeed a ce where fantasy always urred. Forget it, maybe he should ask Zelda how she felt today. There was no problem with the business as the restaurant was fully seated as soon as it was opened. After all, Zelda had opened many chain restaurants, so there were countless regr customers and many woulde to support her with just a few phone calls. "I''m doing well," Zelda sounded a little tired when she replied. She had not slept well for the past few days. Chuck thought Zelda must be tired, so he dragged her to let her sit down. "What are you doing?" Zelda blushed. Chuck would not do anything to her, but why did he pull her over to sit down? Following that, Zelda could feel Chuck massaging her shoulders. She sniggered teasingly, "Very professional." Chuck was ashamed of the rtionship he had ended up tangled with Zelda. At first, Chuck wanted to be Zelda''s partner but now, it would not be happening. "What is Yvette up totely? I haven''t seen her around," Zelda asked casually. Zelda still remembered the p Yvette had given her very distinctly. "She has her own business to attend to," Chuck replied and stopped massaging. Zelda turned her head to him and said, "Go on, your massage is much better than the blind massages, you..." Zelda blushed and stopped talking. She suddenly knew why Chuck had stopped and she was both happy and disappointed at the same time. She then sighed and stood up, saying, "Did youe to see me just to talk about this?" "What else can I talk to you about?" Chuck tried to cover up awkwardly. Zelda smiled slightly and said, "You don''t have to hide anything in front of me. You can ask me about other things." Chuck had no other questions, but the atmosphere was bing more and more ambiguous. Chuck was worried that he would end up doing something that he could not control. He restrained himself and replied, "I..." Thump! Thump! There was a sudden knock on the door outside and a voice interrupted them, "Hey, the steak has been served. You cane out and eat it now." It was Quinn''s voice. Zelda frowned. She turned to look at the door before staring at Chuck and asked, "Did youe with her?" "Yes," Chuck nodded. He did not expect Quinn woulde looking for him. Yet, it was understandable, Quinn and Zelda were not on good terms. How could she give up this opportunity to make Zelda angry? "Chuck, you have nothing to do with her, have you?" Zelda probed. She did not think that there was anything between them. After all, Zelda clearly knew Quinn''s character and she did not like men who were younger than her. Not to mention that Chuck was ten years younger than her, so how could Quinn possibly like him? "Nothing much, we are just nning to partner up for a project," Chuck shrugged as he replied ndly. It was really nothing. Except for when he had gone to Flornd the other day and pulled Quinn into the room and kissed her. But nothing else had happened. She even pped him back then. And it was a heavy p. Chuck could still clearly remember that half of his face was numb at that time. Zelda hummed, "Partner? Okay." She then walked to the door and opened it. Quinn was surprised as she saw that Zelda looked calm. It seemed like those two had done nothing in the office just now. The two women stared at each other intensely. Just now, Quinn could not help it. The main reason she hade to the restaurant was to agitate Zelda. However, not only was Zelda not provoked, but Quinn also ended up being the first to feel upset. "Thank you foring over to support me," Zelda said. "It''s nothing, I just wanted to eat something cheap. I saw this ce and I found that your restaurant was rtively low-end, so I came over," Quinn replied with a nk expression. Chuck was surprised by Quinn''s words. He did not expect her to talk like this. Besides, Zelda''s restaurant was quite high-end, alright? "Well, have a good meal," Zelda replied smilingly. She was not a bit angry as she continued, "Chuck, you can go ahead and eat now." Chuck felt that it was necessary to separate the two of them, so he came out and said, "President Miller, let''s eat." Quinn snorted softly, turned around and marched her long legs back to her seat. Chuck turned around and gave Zelda a thumbs-up. Zelda blushed and said, "Didn''t you bring her here? Humph, you deliberately brought her here to annoy me even though you know that I have a bad rtionship with her." Chuck hurriedly apologized. It was not his idea. It was Quinn who brought him here. "I''m sorry, Sister Zelda." Chuck couldn''t do anything about it. "Well, you don''t have to apologize. Go and sit down. I''ll add dishes for you," Zelda said. "You are going to cook for me?" Chuck asked. He had never tried Zelda''s cooking yet. After all, she was a restaurant owner. Her cooking skills should be good, right? Zelda nodded, "Yes, what do you want to eat?" She had not cooked for a long time. Now, she would make something since Quinn was there. "I''m fine with anything," Chuck replied as he did not care much. "Anything?" Zelda smiled and said, "Okay, go take a seat. I''ll send it to you after I''m done." "Okay." Chuck shrugged and went out while Zelda went into the kitchen. The chef was surprised as to why the boss looked like she was going to personally cook for someone. Who was the lucky customer? How did he have such special treatment? Chuck sat opposite Quinn and called, "President Miller." "Don''t talk to me," Quinn snapped and ate her meal. Chuck was hungry as well, so he started to dig in. After a while, Quinn frowned because she smelled a fragrance. Immediately, she looked up and saw Zelda bringing over the food herself. Did she make it for Chuck personally? "Enjoy it," Zelda put down the dishes and smiled at Chuck. Then, she turned around and left happily, leaving Chuck staring at her beautiful back in her suit. "Hey, what are you looking at?" Quinn growled as she was angry. Was her back not as beautiful as Zelda''s? She did squats every day and took care of her body. She was sure that she was definitely better looking than Zelda. Chuck embarrassingly withdrew his stare. Their backs were really different and Chuck could not tell whose was better. When Zelda heard Quinn''s words, the smile on her face was even more obvious. She felt d that Chuck still found her attractive. "Eat this," Chuck passed Quinn some food. Quinn''s beautiful eyes widened and she put down the cutlery. "I don''t want to eat anymore. I''m very dissatisfied with today''s meal!" Chuck was at a loss of words. The meal was delicious. Not to mention that Zelda had cooked it herself, so Chuck enjoyed it very much. Chuck quickly finished his meal upon spotting that Quinn was angry and said, "President Miller, I''m done." "So you''re driving me away, aren''t you?" Quinn said angrily. Chuck''s words sounded like he wanted to get rid of her so he could do something with Zelda. What else could they do in the office? The more Quinn thought about it, the angrier she became. She felt like she should do something. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 "Take your time!" Quinn said in a clipped tone. She knew that Chuck would definitely stay in the za. After all, the za had belonged to him and she could not force Chuck to leave. She had no reason to do so. She had an idea just now but she was still considering whether she should do it and whether she could pull it off. "Don''t rush, President Miller. Please sit for a while longer," Chuck replied. He knew that he was cooperating with Quinn on a project now, so he could not make her angry often. "It''s okay. I''m upset from the food," Quinn said and stood up to leave. Chuck had no choice but to chase after her. Yet, he recalled that he had not paid for his meal yet, so he told Quinn to wait for him. Chuck went to the front desk to pay the bill but the beauty there shook her head with a smile and said, "Sir, you don''t have to pay. Our boss has already told us that you don''t need to pay for anything when you visit in the future. Our boss hopes that you cane here every day." Hearing this, Chuck was not too surprised. He knew that Zelda would definitely do this. However, Chuck felt that he should pay for his own meal. Hence, he wanted to transfer the money and it was then when Zelda came out. "Why are you so reserved around me?" Zelda asked. "Sister Zelda..." Chuck said helplessly. The eyes of the beauty at the front desk brightened. Was this man the boss'' brother? Yet, why did they look like such a good match? "You don''t have to be so courteous. Come here tomorrow and I''ll cook for you. What do you want to eat?" Zelda spoke as she smiled faintly. The beauty at the front desk was shocked. Was her boss going to cook for that man personally? Was her boss chasing after this guy? The man must be so lucky that he could make her boss go after him. "Um, I don''t think I''ll be here tomorrow." Chuck could not guarantee that he woulde. After all, by then, Betty should have finished the investigation that he had asked for. Chuck had to be well-prepared for on that. "It''s okay. Anyway, no matter when youe, I''ll cook for you," Zelda continued smilingly. "Alright," Chuck replied and he left. Zelda then instructed the employee, "Remember this man, as long as hees, you must call me no matter what time it is." She had a lot of restaurants and she could not be at this branch every day. She could only stay here for ten consecutive days but she had to go to the other restaurants, or find a new ce to open a new shop. However, she would definitely cook for Chuck if he dropped by, after all... The things on her mind were so simple that she could not help but sigh at herself. Would there be any results between her and Chuck? She did not expect to marry Chuck but she just felt that it would be nice if she could have a child with him so that she would have apanion in the future. "Understood," the beauty at the front deskplied and remembered Chuck''s face. After all, she was transferred from another restaurant and had been with Zelda for some time now. Yet, this was the first time that Zelda was so attentive to a man. Zelda must like this man very much. After that, Zelda turned around and went back to the office. Suddenly, her cell phone rang. She took it out to have a look and found that it was her mother. Her temples started to throb, thinking that her mother must have called to ask her when she was going home. "Mom," Zelda was helpless when she answered the call. "It''s been a long time. Why aren''t you bringing your boyfriend home?" her mother''s voice came from the other end. "I don''t have time, Mom, I have justunched a new shop over here," Zelda replied truthfully. She felt that Chuck was busy as well. She was embarrassed to let him follow her home again since he had spent a lot of money on his previous visit. "Why didn''t you tell me about theunch of the shop? Is Chuck by your side? Ask him to answer the phone," her mother said. "Mom, he has his own business to attend to," Zelda answered. "What? He''s not even there with you when you''re opening a new shop? Are you two having an argument? Let me tell you, Chuck is a good kid. You can''t break up with him," her mother nagged. "That''s not the case!" Zelda immediately denied as she turned her head and looked outside. Chuck had already left. She sighed. This was not something she could call the shots for. "Humph, you messed it up, didn''t you?" Aaron smiled as he mocked. He had seen the scene clearly. He saw that Quinn, who he had wanted to get his hands on, left angrily. She must not like Chuck, so she left. If Aaron had taken the initiative, he was sure that the result would have been different. He was experienced and as long as a woman agreed toe out for dinner with him, she would definitely be in his grasp. They would undoubtedly sleep together at night. Chuck was rich but he did not have the ability. Aaron couldn''t believe he had angered a woman. "Eat your food. Why are you looking at others?" Patricia said sharply. Following that, Aaron was not happy but he dared not talk back. He finished the food obediently and they left after Patricia paid the bill. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Aaron asked if she was heading back and Patricia nodded. "Aaron, let me remind you one more time. Do not provoke that person ever again. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll deal with you when you return home. Do you understand?" Patricia warned. "I know," Aaron replied dejectedly. After that, Aaron left. Patrica decided to browse around in the za before she drove her car out of the parking lot. Immediately, she saw that Chuck was waiting by the roadside. Patricia hesitated and then drove over. She rolled down her window and asked, "Mr. Cannon, where are you heading? I can give you a lift." Patricia was particrly surprised to find that Chuck did not have a car to drive. "Well, okay," Chuck replied. He had just said a few words to Quinn just now but she did not respond to him. He had then offered an apology to her but she dismissed it. After that, Quinn had driven away angrily. Chuck thought that Quinn was acting like a spoiled child just now, especially when she was angered. Therefore, Chuck could not help but had the urge to do something naughty to her in the car. Fortunately, Chuck was able to control himself. Chuck opened the door to Patricia''s car and got in. He was going to look for Yvette but she did not reply to his messages. He thought that she must be studying mixed martial arts, so there was nothing he could do even if he went looking for her now. Hence, Chuck could only go back to his mother''s hotel. Chuck told Patricia that he was going to Hotel Luna. Hearing that, Patricia nodded and followed the navigation to the hotel. After a while, they reached the hotel and Chuck thanked Patricia after getting out of the car. "You''re wee, Mr. Cannon. Whose hotel is this?" Patricia asked. She could tell that Hotel Luna was beyond five stars and it would be worth at least four billion dors. "Well, it''s my friend''s hotel," Chuck replied. He did not say that it was his mother''s. "Your friend? Mr. Cannon, this is your hotel, right?" Patricia asked doubtfully. She was determined that her hunch was right and she had to pay back the money. Otherwise, big trouble might happen sooner orter. "No." Chuck did not lie either. It was not his because it was his mother''s. However, just as Chuck said this, a voice called him, "Young Master..." Patricia''s attention were attracted by the voice and she turned to see a woman walking over. It was Betty. Judging by her clothes, she should be the manager of the hotel and she had addressed Chuck as a young master. And so, Patricia waspletely convinced that the hotel was truly his. "Er, the hotel is really not mine. It belongs to my mother," Chuck could only admit it. Yet, Betty seemed to have juste back at a time like this. If she did, Chuck believed there should be news about his cousin. "Well, Mr. Cannon was good at hiding," Patricia said meaningfully. She marvelled at the fact that Chuck''s mother had such a prominent hotel and this might still be the tip of the iceberg. Chuck''s background was indeed powerful. Chuck coughed and thanked her. Patricia replied, "You''re wee. I''ll be leaving now. I''m really sorry about what my brother did." "It''s fine," Chuck waved it off. Patricia then left at ease. Aaron would not do anything to offend Chuck again, would he? "Young Master, there''s news about your cousin," Betty said. "Okay. Betty, let''s go back to the room and talk about it," Chuck said. He had to be careful as his cousin had already started to make a move on him. "Okay." Betty followed Chuck upstairs and went back to the room. Following that, Chuck took a seat and Betty began to report to him. ...... On the other side of Central City, Wi felt lonely in the vi as she was by herself in the spacious building. "Why hasn''t Chuckye to see me yet?" Wi wondered aloud as she was a little disappointed and felt that she had no interest in doing anything else. In fact, she was particrly bored and wanted to go out for a walk, but there was no one to apany her. She returned to her room and took out the cat mask. She smiled at the thought of the kiss she had shared with Chuck. Wi stared at the mask for a while and she was caught in a dilemma. "At this time, Chuck must be sleeping, so I can''t call him. Then, I''d better go and find him. Anyway, he has started school and it seems that there will be an open ceremony, so..." she thought. Wi recalled something and packed her things with a smile. After that, she went out and drove to her private airport. "Chucky, I''m going to visit you." Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Meanwhile, Chuck did not know that Wi hade to look for him. He was discussing with Betty in the room when Karen phoned him to say that his cousin was not in the United States anymore and might being to the country soon. Of course, Chuck was nervous. His cousin was better at fighting than Betty and Chuck had just started training, so he was definitely no match for him. How should he deal with this? How on earth would his cousin deal with him? Chuck thought that he had to take precautions and strengthen himself. Otherwise, he would not be a match for his cousin and that would be very dangerous. "Young master, don''t worry. From now on, I will stay with you to protect you," Betty reassured him. This was Karen''s request and Betty was ready to do it. After all, she had a good impression of Chuck. "Well, then I''ll have to trouble you," Chuck replied. He felt that this was the only way to deal with the problem at hand right now. He still needed some time to improve his fighting skills. "It''s my duty. Young Master, you should go and sleep. I''ll be right outside," Betty said. After all, it was a suite, so there were a few other rooms. She could just sleep on the couch as Chuck''s safety was her top priority. If something happened, she could not imagine how anxious Karen would be. "Well, this is the money that I asked you to transfer earlier today. You can keep it," Chuck said as he passed her the card. He certainly would not take the money. "Young Master, what are you doing?" Betty was a little confused. "s, I had a chance to make money, but I didn''t expect it to turn sour," Chuck said, feeling helpless. He did not expect that Aaron had a smart sister like Patricia who knew how to take care of the overall situation. "Um, what kind of opportunity was that?" Betty asked as she was a little curious. Chuck shrugged and then told her the story. After hearing about the incident, Betty could not help butugh. "Young Master, you are so naughty. If the Dawson family epted this money, we can really get five billion dors or even ten billion dors back," she chuckled. This was their true strength. The Dawson family was nothing in the face of Karen. With a word from her, the Dawson family would be greatly hurt. "Betty, you look pretty good when you smile," Chuckplimented. He was telling the truth. Betty usually never wore any make-up and was dressed in a suit, but Chuck identally touched her bosomst time. He clearly knew that Betty had a good figure. She was usually expressionless and might have been used to it, but she looked stunning when she smiled. A ruthless assassin like her would only smile alluringly because she was with him. However, he could not help but recall two of the times when he had identally touched Betty. Her figure was really well-hidden. Betty was embarrassed and she stopped smiling to say, "Young Master, you''d better take rest early." Chuck noticed that Betty was embarrassed. Hence, he stopped teasing her. "Alright," Chuck replied and entered the room. He felt tired too. "Phew!" Betty heaved a sigh of relief. She did not know how to deal with it if Chuck had continued to tease her. After all, she was trained by Karen, so how could she scold her son? She sat on the couch, closed her eyes and fell asleep vigntly. Meanwhile, Chuck was suffering in his room. After all, he had received too much seduction on this day. He had failed to find Yvette and Betty was currently outside his room. He was a little perverted and he wanted to go out and do something to her. Yet, it was all in his head. Chuck quickly showered and was ready to sleep. This idea was definitely not going to work! Little did Chuck know that Wi had already taken her private ne to look for Chuck. She did not inform anyone because she wanted to give Chuck a surprise. She came out of the airport and took a cab to Chuck''s house. Following that, she paid the driver when she arrived at the ce. However, she saw Yvette drove back tiredly and there was a charming woman sitting next to her. Who was it? Wi suddenly recalled that the woman should be Yvette''s mother. Wi was a little disappointed. Chuck and Yvette had lived together, so it was useless for her to come here by herself. "Chucky certainly doesn''t have time to go out with me," Wi sighed to herself. It was better for her to find a ce to stay for the night. She took a cab again and checked in a room in a hotel. She was pondering on how she should meet Chuck. She could not fall asleep as shey in bed and milled over the problem. She hade all the way to find Chucky... Chuck was at the verge of breaking down. Lara sent him a message to ask if he had slept when he lay down. Chuck did not want to talk to her but he clicked on the message. He scrolled through the previous chat history with Lara and identally saw her naked photos again. Following that, he could not fall asleep anymore. Lara''s figure was too seductive. It was torturing. The next morning, Chuck woke up tiredly. When he opened the door, Betty brought him breakfast and said, "Young Master, you should have some breakfast." After Chuck finished eating, he was ready to go to the za. Of course, Betty would protect him by staying close to him and driving him there. After that, he went to the piece ofnd he had bought to have a look. It was then when Quinn phoned him and told him to transfer fifty million dors to her. Chuck was quite surprised. He wondered why Quinn only asked him to transfer so little money. After all, Quinn usually invested billions of dors. However, Chuck did not think too much about it. It was possible that Quinn was only nning on giving him 10% or 20% of the shares. Hence, he transferred the money immediately. Quinn replied that she would send the contract to him the next day or the day after next. Needless to say, Chuck was relieved. He decided to treat her to dinner when the timees. Since he didn''t need to care about any matters because Quinn would deal with them excellently. He only needed to wait for the shared profit every month. Chuck felt very pleasant at this thought. It was a good thing for him to have met a capable person like Quinn. After that, Chuck nned to have more cooperation between them. But, of course, Quinn would have to agree to it first. What Chuck did not know was that Quinn would agree as long as he asked. After all, Quinn did not find Chuck disgusting anymore and it was fine for her to cooperate with him. The next day, Betty drove Chuck to school. Betty knew that Chuck kept a low profile, so she did not choose a luxurious car to drive. She stopped at a ce far away from school to let Chuck walk in. Meanwhile, Betty followed him from afar. She was protecting him from a close-up distance. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Chuck," Lara greeted. She had prepared coffee for him and ran over to give it to Chuck. Chuck was helpless, but the coffee tasted really good. Hence, he did not refuse it. However, Chuck could not help but take a few more looks at Lara upon recalling her naked photos. Concurrently, Lara was still wearing revealing attire and her long legs were showing under her shorts. "Is it good?" Lara asked. "Mmm," Chuck nodded. "Then, I will bring one to you again tomorrow," Lara said happily. Chuck thought that it was okay. It was good for Lara to have such good intentions. Following that, Lara saw that Betty was following Chuck from far away. She had seen Betty once when Betty drove a Rolls-Royce to visit Chuck. Therefore, she asked Chuck why Betty was following him. Chuck did not exin much and thus, Lara did not pester. The two of them entered the ssroom and the students were still talking about Chuck. They were all gossiping about how he had bought everyone tea in the school coffee with the money that he had found somewhere. There were many different versions of the story too. Obviously, Chuck was too unbothered to pay attention to them. He found a ce to sit down. Meanwhile, Queenie had arrived a long time ago and she asked Chuck about the uing weing ceremony in a few days but he was not that interested in it. It was just a usual event for first years. In the interim, Wi did not know what she wanted to do in the hotel room. She paced around and wondered how she should appear in front of Chuck. Should she say that she hade to find him? Wi felt that she could not say that, so she was in a dilemma. On the other hand, Yvette was training in a secret ce with Lisa as her personal coach. Yvette''s improvement was fast but a pair of eyes were keeping close attention to her. However, she did not notice it... "Frieda, believe me, what I said is true!" Elena kept on talking. Nevertheless, Frieda, who was next to her, did not believe it. She thought that Elena was ying tricks on her. How could a loser like Chuck transfer 2.5 billion dors? "Stop it!" Frieda snapped as she was furious, wondering how Elena had the nerve to treat her like a fool. When they passed by Chuck''s ssroom, Elena saw Chuck. She pointed at Chuck and said, "Frieda, if you don''t believe me, you can ask him. He is really rich and will absolutely meet your requirements." Elena had her selfish motives. After all, she liked Aaron. If Frieda got Chuck''s contact, Elena would have a chance with Aaron, right? "He can meet my requirements? Impossible!" Frieda scoffed with disgust. She looked down on Chuck from the bottom of her heart. How could a man who had no achievements meet her standard? He was simply daydreaming! Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Elena felt helpless. Frieda had too much prejudice against Chuck. What should she do? Elena regretted it. When Chuck had transferred his money to Aaron, she should have pulled Frieda along with her to witness it. Then, Frieda would probably be shocked as she was at that time too. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Frieda''s reaction might even be bigger than hers. After all, those who could afford topensate so much money were rich. They could easily purchase a five million dors sports car or even afford to buy a ne, right? Chuck would definitely meet Frieda''s standards! Elena wanted Frieda to give Chuck a chance to add her on WhatsApp and then they might end up being together. Yet now, Frieda had such a deep misunderstanding on Chuck. How could she possibly give Chuck a chance to add her on WhatsApp? "Frieda, you can go in and ask him. I really didn''t lie to you," Elena insisted. She was helpless and had no choice but to hold onto Frieda''s hand to stop her from leaving. "Let me go, do you hear me? If you ever mention his name in front of me again, I''ll never talk to you," Frieda said furiously. She couldn''t understand why Elena, her best friend, would say that. Was she trying to push her into the depths of h*ll? To tell the truth, when Frieda found out today that Chuck was in this ssroom, she had already made up her mind that she would never go this way from now on. It was because Chuck had utterly disgusted her. She loathed him so much that she found him repulsive whenever she saw him, just like right now. "Hey, Chuck,e out!" Elena shouted at Chuck who was in the ssroom, disregarding Frieda''s earlier warning. Concurrently, the ss had yet to begin. Therefore, the whole ss turned to them when Elena suddenly yelled at Chuck. They turned to see that there were two beauties at the door, especially Frieda! Everyone made a ruckus at the sight of them, mainly the boys who were staring at her tentatively. "Hey, that is Frieda, the new campus belle!" someone eximed. "My God, her legs are so long. She must be more than 1.7 meters tall," another student said. "Why is she here? Why is she looking for Chuck? Did I hear it wrongly?" someone else asked. "You didn''t hear it wrongly. They are really here for Chuck," a ssmate replied. A student said with jealousy, "Oh my God, why is the campus belle looking for that loser Chuck? It must be because Chuck treated all the students to coffee a few days ago. Hence, he became popr overnight. And so the campus belle came to see a clown like him." "I think so too. I''m sure of it! If it weren''t for that, why would the campus belle find Chuck?" another chipped in. The whole ss was very jealous. Previously, Ynda hade to find Chuck and this time, the new campus belle was also here for him. What did that mean? Did the school run out of men? Seeing the scene, Lara curled her lips and wondered what was going on. Why was the new campus belle here? Queenie was also taken aback. She was surprised that Chuck knew this new campus belle. Chuck nced at Elena. Then, Elena continued, "Come out. I have a question for you. Hurry up!" Chuck did not bother to pay attention to her. Seeing his attitude, Elena was anxious as she said to Frieda, "Frieda, wait a minute." Elena then ran into the ssroom, pulled Chuck''s arm and wanted to drag him out. Chuck was at a loss of words. His hand seemed to have touched something. It was then he discovered that Elena seemed to have a good figure, too. The whole ss was shocked. What? How could Elena take the initiative to drag Chuck out? Chuck''s hand had even touched her breast! Was this woman a fool? The boys in the ss were all envious, jealous and resentful. Elena was not as pretty as Frieda but she was also a beautiful woman. Besides, her figure was very good. She was just letting the loser Chuck take advantage of her when she tugged at him! "What are you doing? What''s the matter?" Chuck asked as he was dragged out helplessly. Elena was surprised when she felt his arm under her touch and asked, "Wow, your arm is very muscr. Do you exercise often?" Elena felt that Chuck must have been training his arms. She could feel that it was full of strength when she was tugging him just now. Hearing this, Frieda felt disgusted as she stared at Elena. Had Elena not seen a man before? "What''s the matter?" Chuck repeated as he had no recollection of the two women. Nheless, Chuck was still a little surprised. After all, he had pped Elena twice and hepletely did not expect her to drag him out in public. "Let me ask you, did you transfer 2.5 billion dors to Aaron by installment?" Elena was nervous as she asked. Of course, she knew that Chuck did. She asked this question only so that Frieda would know the truth. Chuck felt a little strange as he wondered why she was asking him this. Elena looked at Chuck who remained silent. She was uneasy and she quickly whispered in Chuck''s ear, "Come on, I''ve seen Aaron''s text message. You must have transferred 2.5 billion dors to Aaron. As long as you tell us, Frieda will give you a chance." "Chance? What chance?" Chuck was confused. What chance could Frieda possibly give him? Why did he need her to give him a chance? "Come on, Frieda has a standard, that is she would only add those who own a five million dors sports cars on her WhatsApp. This is your opportunity!" Elena replied impatiently. Chuck finally understood the situation. It turned out to be such an opportunity. Chuck looked at Frieda and said faintly, "No, I didn''t transfer 2.5 billion dors to Aaron." Elena was stunned and she yelled, "Why did you say that? You''ve obviously transferred it to him. Why did you lie? Tell us the truth!" Frieda''s beautiful eyes were filled with extreme abhorrence. Chuck''s words made her feel nauseous and she felt like vomiting. "What do you want me to say? I''m telling you the truth," Chuck replied with a shrug. "You did, I saw it with my own eyes!" Elena said sharply. "No, I didn''t," Chuck insisted. Elena was caught off guard as she thought, "What''s going on? Frieda is the campus belle. She has fair skin, beautiful face and long legs that every man would die for. Does it mean that Chuck lied because he is not interested in Frieda?" It was true. Chuck did not fancy Frieda. It was undeniable that she was beautiful like Ynda and had a good figure like Zelda with those captivating slender legs of hers. She was sexy and men would easily fall into her beauty trap. However, she was obviously a gold-digger and Chuck did not want to talk to her. What kind of chance would he even need? To be honest, even if Frieda took the initiative to add Chuck on WhatsApp, he would not ept it. Why would he need her WhatsApp? What was the use of it? Frieda narrowed her eyes and finally spoke, "Elena, how can he transfer the money when he doesn''t have any?" "No, Frieda, he really has..." Elena desperately tried to exin. "Shut up! Elena, do you think I''m stupid? How can such a person withdraw so much money? Do you think it''s possible?" Frieda bellowed as she was loathing and hating the stupid lie. This was simply impossible! Chuck nced at her. He shrugged and did not refute her. There was no need to. If she said that he had no money, then he had no money. On the contrary, he felt pretty good that it made her feel superior. Elena was agitated and she tried to exin, "It''s possible. Frieda, ask him again, he..." "Shut up, Elena. You really disappoint me. How can I have a friend like you?" Frieda interrupted her at once, feeling very disappointed. Elena was so anxious that she was at a loss of words. She tugged Chuck and wanted him to tell her the truth. However, Chuck ignored her and he didn''t have the mood to exin. "I''m going back to ss," Chuck simply said. After that, he shrugged and turned to enter the ssroom. Elena was rendered in a state of confusion. "Elena, don''t follow with me anymore," Frieda said coldly. Then, she strode away left. Frieda felt ridiculed. Why would she even give Chuck some time to exin himself? She felt that she had wasted her time listening to Chuck. Sheughed. If someone like Chuck could transfer 2.5 billion dors to Aaron, she would kneel immediately and apologize to Chuck! But was it possible? No! He even needed to owe the cafe some money when he was treating the whole school to coffee. He was merely just a loser trying to look cool. He was so disgusting that he should just die! Frieda walked away in fury and Elena was rooted to the spot. What did she do? Meanwhile, the people in the ss felt much better after spotting Frieda leaving angrily. They knew why the campus belle came to find Chuck. She was here to vent her anger on him. Now that she was done venting her anger, of course, she would kick Chuck away. They looked at Chuck disdainfully. How could he expect that he could hook up with the campus belle? He was just a punching bag to her and a shame to all the men! Elena ran into the ssroom again and pulled Chuck''s arm, yelling, "Get up and exin it to Frieda. Why are you lying? Get up!" "Haha, Pretty, what lie did Chuck tell? Come on, tell it to all of us!" The students sneered. Chuck was just a piece of trash, how could he even lie in front of the campus belle? Look, he was just kicked away by Frieda! Chapter 351 Chapter 351 When Elena was about to speak, Chuck waved his hand. Since they didn''t believe him, why should he bother to exin anything? In fact, now that he was already in this state, these students who liked to be jealous of others were nothing to him. They weren''t evenparable to a clown. Since they had different perspectives, Chuck didn''t bother to argue with them. "I''m not lying. You should leave now," Chuck said to Elena. Elena became anxious and she persisted, "You were clearly lying. You have obviously transferred to Aaron 25..." "Haha!!" Before Elena could finish speaking, the whole ss burst intoughter. Theyughed mockingly and interrupted Elena. A boy jeered, "What? Did Chuck give 25 dors to Aaron? Haha, what was he thinking?" "It can''t be that he''d owed 25 dors to Aaron, and just paid it back recently, right?" Another boy mocked. "You''re really shameless. Aaron is a freshman, how can you borrow money from him? You''re embarrassing your ssmates!" One of the girls said. "That''s right. It''s too embarrassing!" The whole ss burst intoughter once again. Elena was dumbfounded. What was going on? "What are youughing at? Chuck transferred 2.5 billion dors to Aaron, not 25 dors!" Elena screamed. Everyone in the ss suddenly became quiet. Three secondster, everyone''s face turned red. "Haha! Chuck transferred 2.5 billion dors to Aaron? Oh my God, why did he have so much money? Was that counterfeit money?" A boy asked. Another ssmate echoed, "What counterfeit money? How much cash could 2.5 billion dors be converted? I doubt that Chuck, the loser, has such a huge sum of money. I''m sure it was y money from Monopoly!" "Haha, it''s 2.5 billions of Monopoly money. Haha, this is too hrious. Did Chuck transfer the money to Aaron? Did he not get beaten up?" A girl couldn''t helpughing aloud. Her friend scoffed, "I''m sure he got beaten up. If Chuck gave you Monopoly money, wouldn''t you beat him up?" "D*mn it, if he ever dares to do that, I''d kill him!" One of the boys roared. "What are you saying? It''s for real," Elena spoke up at this time. She was shocked. What was going on? Didn''t the ss know that Chuck was well off? "Oh my God. Chuck is too humble, isn''t he?" Elena thought. She couldn''t believe it! There were only two people in the ss who did notugh, which were Queenie and Lara. Queenie knew that Chuck was rich. However, she was still shocked. How could Chuck transfer so much money to Aaron? Lara was stunned as well. She knew that Chuck had a za and a sports car. But he had actually transferred 2.5 billion dors to someone else, he must have been loaded. If it was in the past, Lara would''veughed at Chuck along with her ssmates. But now, Lara believed it firmly although she did not know why. "Shut up!" Lara suddenly shouted angrily and the whole ss was offended. "Lara, are you out of your mind? Why are you defending him? Don''t tell me you fell in love with Chuck," they used unhappily. Although they didn''t believe it, how could they feel good to be told off by Lara? Lara''s face turned red and she cursed, "You''re a bunch of fools, fools..." Chuck nced at Lara who was blushing and said to Elena, "You should leave now." Elena could tell that Chuck wasn''t going to take that opportunity. But she didn''t want to back down. After all, that was the chance to get close to Frieda! It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! And yet, Chuck had given it up easily, which really shocked Elena. Elena decided to try again and persuaded, "Frieda is the campus belle. As long as you break it to her, you..." "It''s none of my business that she''s the campus belle," Chuck cut her off nonchntly. Elena was speechless. How could he say that? Did he not like Frieda? Elena didn''t know what to say, so she left. When she left, the whole ss looked at Chuck even more sarcastically as they thought, "What? It turned out that he cheated the campus belle saying that he had transferred 2.5 billion dors when it was only 25 dors. Who would believe that? Did he think that Frieda was a fool?" Lara argued with the people in the ss. Only when the teacher came, they stopped arguing. Lara had been blushing. When she sat down, she secretly looked at Chuck. However, Chuck did not pay attention to her. He was paying attention to the lecture. He had to ask Yvette if there was something he didn''t understand during ss. After ss, Chuck came out of the ssroom. One of his ssmates asked sarcastically, "Chuck, did you really give Aaron 2.5 billion of Monopoly money? Haha, you have guts!" The people in the ss left withughter. Chuck frowned and went straight out of the school. Lara followed him closely, panting while chasing Chuck. She called after him, "Hey, are you heading to the za?" Chuck looked back and noticed that Lara''s injury on the leg had not fully recovered yet. He told her toe with him. Since Betty was driving, it would not be a problem for Lara to follow. Lara was surprised. Her face flushed red again and her heart was pounding as she followed Chuck. It was going to be her birthday in a few days. She really hoped Chuck coulde over and celebrate with her. But Chuck had found an excuse and rejected her invitation. There was no reason for Chuck to go to Lara''s birthday party. Hearing his excuse, Lara was a little disappointed. Why didn''t he want toe? Lara felt slightly disheartened. She then followed Chuck and didn''t know what to do. Since Chuck wasn''t going to show up, Lara didn''t feel like celebrating her birthday anymore. Chuck turned and told her that Betty was almost there as he had already noticed her car. Betty had just gotten into the car, nning to protect him along the journey. However, when Chuck and Lara were walking, Frieda, who was sitting in the car at the school parking lot saw them. Her beautiful eyes were filled with repulse as she hated that she had once again bumped into such a disgusting person. At that moment, there was a roaring engine noise of a sports car. Frieda certainly did not want to see Chuck, so she turned away and saw a Ferrariing over. It was Aaron. Aaron had been thinking about that since he''d spent the money, it would be such a waste if he didn''t get to sleep with Frieda. Hence, he went to purchase a Ferrari. He had bought it with cash. He was very determined to sleep with her. Frieda frowned and muttered to herself, "Why is he here again? I''ve given him a chance but he let it slip away." Then, Frieda started the car to drive away, but Aaron stopped her. He got out of his sports car smilingly with a gift in hand. He approached her and said, "Frieda, I''m sorry. As an apology, this present is for you." It was a 300,000 dors watch. Aaron thought that spending 300,000 dors to have a date with Frieda was a good bargain. Frieda remained calm and unmoved. When Aaron opened the box, a sh of surprise crossed Frieda''s beautiful eyes. "This watch suits you. Let me put it on for you," Aaron smiled slightly as he spoke. Frieda hesitated and nodded. She found the watch to be nice. Since it was a gift from him, Frieda epted it happily. She deserved it. It was his fault for leaving her by the roadside that day. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Frieda stretched out her delicate wrist, and Aaron''s smile deepened. He then helped her to put on the watch. He couldn''t help but think that her hand was pretty, her fingers long and slender. "Let''s go and have dinner together. I know a restaurant where it serves delicious food" Aaron smiled and said. Indeed, the dishes at Hotel Luna tasted amazing, and the rooms were avable upstairs. After the meal, they could go up to the room and do some ''exercise''. Aaron thought that was a great idea. "Alright," Frieda agreed. "Come, you should take my car. I''ve just bought it, what do you think about it?" Aaron showed off smugly. Frieda had already seen his car. She exited her car and followed Aaron into the sports car. She thought that his sports car was pretty good. "Can I add you on WhatsApp now?" Aaron asked as he took out his phone. Frieda agreed and also fished out her phone for him to add his contact. Besides her family members, there were not more than 20 men on Frieda''s WhatsApp. After all, there were too few people who could meet her standard. Aaron was very proud of himself. He clicked on Frieda''s photos, she was very stunning. There were various photos with different styles such as leisure, at home, and even at the beach. Her body was really perfect. She had everything he wanted. Aaron thought, "Could it be that Frieda is mixed-blooded? Otherwise, how can she have such a perfect body?" Nheless, it was not the right time to think about it. He might get to see her body for himselfter. At this thought, Aaron put away his phone. He then drove Frieda to Hotel Luna as he had already made a reservation in advance. He just needed to bring her there. As they drove away, Frieda saw Chuck and Lara from a distance. Frieda snorted lightly, "My best friend, Elena said that Chuck had transferred 2.5 billion dors to youst time." "Haha, how could that be possible? How could that poor guy have 2.5 billion dors?" Aaron sneered andughed it off. Needless to say, he couldn''t admit it. At least, he had to wait until he had slept with her. Otherwise, it would be troublesome. Frieda snorted again. It was a waste of time for her to ask such a question. That was simply impossible. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 "So, how much did he transfer to you back then?" Frieda asked. "Him? How much do you think he can transfer to me?" Aaron sneered and his face was full of sarcasm. He had also spotted Chuck at the school gate. "I don''t think he transferred a penny to you because people like him are definitely penniless," Frieda replied. This was without question, how could Chuck have the money? "That''s right, if I didn''t have something else to do that day, I would have definitely beaten him up," Aaron tried to find an excuse to save his face. "Well, don''t mention him anymore, he is so disgusting and it''s all a waste of time to talk about him," Frieda snorted. She felt that Chuck was disgusting and she did not even want to look at him. "Yes, it''s just a waste of our time," Aaron smiled. He thought in his heart, "Chuck, you''re such a loser. Obviously, you could''ve gotten in touch with Frieda but you let that chance slip away. If that''s the case, I''ll have to go ahead." Vroom! As Aaron stepped on the gas pedal, the car roared on the street. Chuck, who was walking, could not help but look back. Lara also saw it and said, "Chuck, your sports car is much better than that Ferrari. It''s way prettier than this." Chuck nced at Lara. A few days ago, he was free and he had checked online for the price. He found out that the Ferrari Aaron drove was still a little more expensive than his Porsche. It was very new and was probably bought in the past few days. "It''s true. I think your car is much more beautiful than this one," Lara added because Chuck was eyeing her suspiciously. What she said was true. However, Lara had never been in Chuck''s sports car yet. Chuck''s sports car was sent for maintenance because he had scratched it the other day. The previous day, the technician phoned him to say that he could collect his car. But Chuck didn''t have the time to do it. "That Ferrari is much more expensive than mine," Chuck said straightforwardly. "I know, but I think that yours is prettier. It has nothing to do with the price. Yours is much better- looking," Lara whispered and her face was flushed red. Chuck was speechless. Was Lara trying to tter him? "Get in the car," Chuck said as he opened Betty''s car door and Lara sat in cautiously. Chuck sat next to her and said, "Betty, let''s go." "Yes, Young Master," Betty replied and drove off. It was the first time for Lara to sit in Chuck''s car. She was a little nervous and she did not know what to say. Therefore, she mumbled, "Chuck, your car is veryfortable." Betty, who was driving, nced at Lara in the rearview mirror. "This is not my car," Chuck replied. "It''s stillfortable even if it''s not yours," Lara said and blushed. Chuck was speechless. Soon, they arrived at the za. Lara got out of the car and said that she would bring him a cup of coffee. However, Chuck was not thirsty, but Lara had run away before he could say anything. Following that, Lara quickly came back with three cups of coffee. They were for him, Betty, and Ynda. Chuck epted it and Lara blushed as she went to her cafe. Betty gave Lara, who was walking away, a strange look and epted the coffee from Chuck before heading upstairs with him. Chuck hade over to ask about thend but Ynda was not in the za. He tried calling her number and found out that she had gone to thend he bought and he had just missed her. Since Chuck had nothing to do, he let Betty take him back to the hotel to rest and asked Betty to teach him how to fight. Of course, Betty agreed and she drove Chuck back to Hotel Luna. ...... "The food at this hotel is very delicious. You must have heard of it, haven''t you?" Aaron said. He had arrived at the destination with Frieda and in front of him was a veryrge building, a five-star hotel. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Naturally, Frieda had heard of Hotel Luna. This was the best hotel she hade across after she hade here to study. She had also heard that the food here were particrly delicious. "It''s good that you''ve heard of it," Aaron said. With the help of the smiling security guard, Aaron parked his new sports car in the designated parking space and they both got out of it. Following that, Aaron and Frieda entered the hotel restaurant on the first floor. Immediately, the prettydy at the front desk greeted them politely with a smile and asked, "Sir, have you made a reservation?" "Yes," Aaron replied and took out his mobile phone. Thedy at the front desk took a look at it and she said with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Dawson. You have booked a VIP table. Please let me show you to your seat." Aaron nodded while Frieda felt that this hotel was not bad. The environment was much better than most of the hotels she had been to and the dishes here would surely be delectable. Frieda was hungry as well and felt that she should be able to eat a lot. The prettydy then brought the two of them to their VIP seats. It was a very secluded area and the environment was great. "Here is your menu," the waiter said and showed them the menu. Aaron chivalrously let Frieda order. She browsed through the menu and she discovered many dishes that she wanted to eat, especially the yellow croaker. However, the price of this fish differs ording to the season of the year and sizes. "How much does this dish cost today?" Frieda asked. Aaron did not care as he could afford ten thousand dors for a dish. "Sorry, we don''t have this dish today," the waiter apologized. In fact, there was one, but Betty had already ordered it. It was because Chuck had been living in the hotel recently, hence, Betty had to arrange Chuck''s food and had specially reserved the yellow croaker for him. The one in the kitchen was prepared for Chuck and not for the other customers. Frieda was disappointed. Nheless, she knew that it was not easy to catch this kind of fish and it was probably not avable every day. They could only rely on luck if they wanted to eat this dish. "Alright, I''ll have this, this and this," Frieda casually ordered a few dishes. The waiter smiled and nodded. "Wait a minute," Aaron stopped her to order some wine. After all, without wine, how could he bring Frieda up to the roomter? "Let''s drink some red wine. I heard that the red wine here is pretty good," Aaron ''suggested''. Frieda hesitated and finally said, "Alright, let''s have some." "Okay, give me a bottle of your most expensive red wine please," Aaron ordered. "Sure, please wait for a moment," the waiter took the menu and went away. Aaron eyed Frieda''s figure from head to toe. He could not wait. Later, he would let her drink a bit of wine and then he would be able to settle her, right? Aaron was excited at the thought of it. After all, it had been a long time since he met such a woman with an excellent figure as Frieda. Soon, the dishes were served and the wine was brought on their table. Frieda tried the food and she thought they tasted really good, praising, "The dishes here are very delicious. They are much tastier than a lot of other hotels." This was Frieda''sment, Aaron nodded with a smile and added a few words. Yet, Frieda suddenly frowned. She stood up and said, "Waiter, stop!" This was because she saw the waiter carrying a dish and she knew by the smell of it. It was the yellow croaker. Didn''t the waiter say that there was no yellow croaker on this day? Why did they suddenly have it now? The waiter, who was holding the dish, stopped and said politely, "Yes, what can I do for you?" "I ordered this dish just now but your waiter said that there was no stock today. How is it that you have it now? What''s going on? Give me an exnation," Frieda eximed unhappily. She felt like she had been fooled. What kind of ce was this? Aaron was also a little unhappy. Did he look like he did not have the money to afford it? Why did they say that was unavable? It had been a long time since hest ate the dish. "I''m sorry, but this dish is not open for the public today," the waiter exined apologetically. "Not open for public? What do you mean? Is your boss having this?" Frieda said with a frown. She could see that this dish was of perfect color, aroma, and taste. She really wanted to eat it. After all, a person of stature deserved it. "No, it''s for our young..." the waiter shook her head and tried to speak. However, Frieda angrily interrupted her, "If it''s not for the boss, why didn''t you give it to us?" She was already in a bad mood since morning. She was disgusted by both Elena and Chuck. How could the waiter lie to her now? What were they doing? Did they look down on her? "Call your manager over now! Go!" Frieda barked furiously. "Yes, call your manager! What''s that attitude of yours? How can you give this dish to someone else when you told us that you don''t have it just now? You are looking down on me, aren''t you?" Aaron added lividly. The waiter felt helpless. The guests were angry and she needed to ask for the manager. Fortunately, the manager was around so she immediately made contact through the walkies-talkie. Following that, a beautiful woman came over and asked, "What can I do for you?" "Give me an exnation. Why is that dish offered to someone else when you said it was not avable when I ordered it? Give me an exnation!" Frieda eximed angrily. She was particrly furious. How could she be looked down upon by others over a meal? The manager knew that Frieda was talking about the yellow croaker. After that, the manager said apologetically, "I''m so sorry that we did not make it clear just now. This dish is avable today, but it''s prepared for our young master." Hearing this, Frieda frowned and asked, "Young master? Who is your young master?" Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Frieda thought that if it was for the young master of such a prestigious five-star hotel, he deserved to eat the yellow croaker. After all, it was his hotel! It would not be a problem even if the dish was not open to the public. However, she must have an exnation after what she had said. She felt cheated and ignored. Why didn''t they tell her earlier that the dish was ordered by the young master of the hotel? Furthermore, she had been made a fool of herself here. There were some other guests who had been whispering about her and theirments were both good and bad. Frieda had also overheard someone mocking her. She was a frequent diner at luxurious restaurants. When had she ever been aughing stock? They must give her an exnation on this day! Frieda thought firmly in her heart. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Our young master is in the presidential suite upstairs, he is not in the restaurant," the manager exined. This dish was meant to be sent to his room as soon as possible through the elevator. After all, the young master was the son of the hotel owner. "Do you mean that I can''t see this young master of yours?" Frieda frowned as she spoke. She felt even more upset. Were they looking down on her? How could they just settle this matter perfunctorily by mentioning it was for their young master? Frieda was in a bad mood since morning and currently, she felt worse than ever. "I''m sorry, our young master usuallyes down to eat, but he may be tired today, so he asked us to send it up for him," the manager exined again. "Tell your young master toe down!" Aaron came over and ordered. Were they kidding? How could they call the son of a five-star hotel owner a young master? When did the standard of being a young master be so low? This five-star hotel was worth at most five billion dors and even with other properties, they may only have more than ten billion dors. How could they call him a young master when he only had ten billion dors worth of assets? Aaron thought that he was the only one who could call himself a young master and not some random ordinary people! It was an insult to the term ''young master'' if a random person could be called by that title. "This..." The manager was in a dilemma. How could they ask the young master toe down? Betty would definitely explode and she simply could not bear the consequences of that. "I''m very sorry, our young master is going to have a rest after his meal and he doesn''t want to see any guests," the manager said. "Tell him toe down now! I''ll take this yellow croaker, just tell me how much I have to pay for it. Do you hear me?" Aaron eximed. Currently, Aaron felt that it was time to show off his wealth in front of Frieda. If he could make the young mastere down and kneel before him, how high and mighty would he be in front of Frieda? This was a very crucial step to get Frieda to sleep with him! He had to make that so-called young mastere down and give up this dish. If Frieda began to admire him, the next step would be very easy. "This..." the manager did not know what to do. After hesitating for a while, she finally said, "Please wait for a minute, I''ll go upstairs and ask for the young master." Aaron waved his hand. Sure enough, the manager would be afraid if he insisted. He only shouted and they immediately did what he asked. This five-star hotel was nothing. "Frieda, let''s take a seat first," Aaronforted her. Frieda sat down with satisfaction, but Aaron frowned and said to the manager, "Leave the dish here first." Because he saw that the manager was prepared to send the dish up. The manager had no choice but to put it down first. She then motioned to the waiter aside and asked her to take care of the dish. After that, she went out and took the elevator to the presidential suite. Aaron snorted and brought over the yellow croaker. Seeing this, the waiter hurriedly said, "Sir, this is for our young master." "So what if it belongs to your young master? Doesn''t he know that the customer is always right?" Aaron said as he picked up a set of cutlery and gave a piece of the fish to Frieda. He said gently, "Have a try." "Mmm," Frieda hummed. She took it for granted. It was supposed to be like this in the first ce, she was the customer and that meant she was always right. So what if this dish belonged to the young master? How could the young master fight over a dish with a guest? Did they n to close down the hotel? Frieda ate it and felt that it was really delicious. It was so tender and juicy. As expected, if she did not snatch the opportunity to eat this dish, she would regret it! When Aaron saw Frieda''s expression, he could not help taking a piece of fish for himself. He had not consumed this fish for a long time. When the waiter saw that Aaron and Frieda had already eaten one-third of the dish, she went out helplessly as she could not stop them. She could only use the walkie-talkie to tell the manager about it. Knock knock knock! "Come in," Chuck said. At this time, he and Betty were in the room talking about how to deal with his cousin. His cousin must havee to the country and Chuck had to find a way to deal with him. The manager opened the door and came in with an apologetic face, saying, "Um, I''m sorry, Young Master and Miss Bernard. The yellow croaker that you asked us to prepare was taken by a guest. He wants to eat that dish." Betty frowned and asked, "What''s going on?" Chuck was a little surprised. The manager exined the situation in short and Chuck did not care. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "Since he wants it, just give it to him." Chuck was indifferent but Betty was not. She had specially told the kitchen to keep the yellow croaker for Chuck. After all, it was a rare fish and was avable not every day. "Young Master, this dish was specially prepared for you," Betty said. "It doesn''t matter. Since the guest has taken a fancy of it, let''s give them a treat," Chuck smiled slightly. If Karen was here, she would definitely do the same. The manager heaved a sigh of relief. She did not expect that the young master would be so understanding. She continued, "Young Master, this person wants you to go down and meet him." "What did you say? He wants the Young Master to go down and meet him? There aren''t many people in the world who are qualified to meet him. How can he ask for that?" Betty''s voice was cold as she said incredulously. "I''m sorry. But he brought a beautiful woman with him and maybe he wants to show off in front of her, so he said so," the manager exined helplessly. "Tell him to get out of here if he doesn''t want to eat!" Betty said coldly. In Hotel Luna, Betty would not let Chuck suffer even the tiniest humiliation. The manager nodded. She turned around and was ready to go downstairs, but the walkies-talkie rang in her hand. "Baden, I-I just couldn''t stop them. They have eaten the fish," the waiter said from the other side of the walkies-talkie. "What the h*ll? Don''t you know that''s the young master''s dish? If someone else eats it, what will Young Master eat today?" Baden. the manager said furiously. Chuck simply shrugged and stood up, saying. "It''s okay. Forget it, let him eat it." "Okay." Baden nodded and asked, "Then, what do you want to eat today, Young Master?" The yellow croaker was the main dish, but now that it was eaten by someone else and it was truly beyond the manager''s expectation. "Betty, what would you like to eat?" Chuck asked. He was not picky when ites to food and he was fine with anything. "Young Master, I''ll follow your decision," Betty replied. She would eat whatever Chuck decided on. "Okay, just order the kitchen to cook a few dishes to go with rice," Chuck said to Baden. "Yes, Young Master. Please wait for a moment," Baden obliged and went out. "Young Master, this guest is unreasonable. How dare he eat your food? He is obviously looking down on you. If President Lee is here, she would definitely ask them to leave," Bettyined. Of course, this was certain. Karen might even give them a hard time. To be honest, Betty wanted to go down and meet the person for herself. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, he is just a guest," Chuck replied and sat down. It was not good for the reputation of the hotel if a conflict arose and Chuck did not think that it was necessary. But of course, this matter would not have any impact on the hotel with Karen''s ability. "Okay," Betty was finally gratified and she decided to continue the discussion with him. Chuck''s affinity was much better than the other young masters in the family, especially Chuck''s cousin. Meanwhile, Baden came down and saw that Frieda and Aaron had eaten more than half of this dish. She felt very helpless at the moment. "Did your young master note down?" Aaron snorted when he saw the manager. "Sorry, but our young master said that you can have this dish. Please enjoy it," Baden maintained a smile on her face and said. "Humph, do you think your young master dared not to give it to me? Do you know who I am?" Aaron sneered. This young master was a useless being! It seemed that if Aaron announced who he was, this so-called young master would definitelye down to meet him happily. This was an opportunity to conquer Frieda. "I''m not sure. Please continue your meal," Baden said nonchntly and left with the waiter. Aaron frowned. He could only smile and ask Frieda to eat more. Frieda ate happily and a thought urred to her. She had been single for a long time and Aaron seemed like a good boyfriend in all aspects and met all her standards. She wondered if she should give him a chance and see how it went. Would he bring her upstairs? Should she agree to go up with him if he asked? Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Frieda was considering. Aaron was the most handsome guy in school while she was the campus belle. He could more or less match her in appearance. The fact that he had a sports car worth more than five million dors proved that his family was wealthy. However, there were still some gaps between Aaron and her ultimate goal, which was to date a man with a worth of one hundred billion dors. Frieda was confident that she should at least be worth this price, and others were not worthy of her! Nevertheless, Aaron was indeed the most outstanding guy that Frieda had ever met in such a long time. His appearance and temperament were both very good. She thought that she should give him a chance. However, Frieda had never gone all out with a man before. She felt that only a person with billions of assets could match her. Therefore, she had to at least keep her body pure and perfect. And thus, Frieda felt that it was eptable for her to let Aaron touch her, but she would never sleep with him. After all, men were all lecherous. But it was definitely not a good day to carry out such acts. Frieda was a smart woman. She would not sell herself with just a three hundred thousand dors'' watch. It would be her lost, right? Aaron had to meet her requirements. Since he had only spent around three hundred thousand dors on her, Aaron could only hold her hands for three minutes. If he wanted to kiss her, he had to spend at least two million dors on her. If he wanted to touch her, he would need to spend at least five million dors on her before he was qualified to take her to a room. Yet, they could never do anything more, absolutely not and that was Frieda''s standard. She felt that she was worth that price because she was beautiful and had a good figure. But then, Frieda still felt that her standard was too low. She used to think that three hundred thousand dors was only suitable for a meal and nothing else was allowed. It was impossible to hold hands with her with just three hundred thousand dors. Impossible! On this day, she made an exception and let Aaron held her hands solely because he was quite good-looking. Otherwise, she would be disgusted if she was held by an ugly man. They quickly finished their meal and the bad thoughts in Aaron''s mind naturally came up. He wanted to sleep with Friedater that night. This hotel was a five-star hotel, so it must be very good and romantic to do it in the presidential suite. He had to bring her up and enjoy himself. However, before Aaron could speak, Frieda said, "I''m full." "Well, I''m full too. There''s a family cinema upstairs. Why don''t we go up and watch a movie?" Aaron said straightforwardly. His intention was too obvious. Frieda nced at Aaron and said, "No, I''ll go home now." Following that, she stood up and Aaron was anxious. He thought, "What''s going on? I bought you a three thousand dor watch and bought you a meal of over tens of thousands of dors. Yet, I still can''t sleep with you?" Who did she think she was? Aaron was a little annoyed, but he had to maintain his demeanor and replied, "Okay, I''ll send you back." There was still a chance on the way back. There should be no problem with touching her body. After all, he was so handsome and he drove a Ferrari sports car. He could drive the Ferrari with one hand while his other hand would be free. "Okay," Frieda smiled. Aaron handed over the car key to her and said, "You can go to the car and wait for me." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "No problem," Frieda answered as she took the key and walked out. Aaron''s face turned gloomy. He muttered, "Who do you think you are? Who can''t I sleep with three hundred thousand dors? What a pretentious b*tch! Waiter, bill please!" Aaron suddenly came up with an idea, hence, he deliberately asked Frieda to go away. Meanwhile, the manager came over and said, "Sir, your bill is a total of seventy-eight thousand dors." The yellow croaker was worth more than forty thousand dors, let alone the red wine and other dishes he had ordered. "I''ll pay by card," Aaron said and took out his bank card. It was just a small amount of money to him. He was really satisfied with the food and he thought that it was worth it. He woulde back to this hotel next time. The manager epted it with a smile and went to the front desk to pay the bill by card. Soon, the manager came over with the card and Aaron retrieved and left. However, he went to the entrance of the hotel and avoided Frieda instead of going to the parking lot. When he arrived at the side of the road, he took out his mobile phone to make a call. "Hey, I''m at Hotel Luna. Send me that thing. Yes, I haven''t done it yet! Hurry up!" After that, Aaron hung up the phone angrily. He was really furious. How could he not get a woman with thirty thousand dors? She was forcing him to do it another way! Aaron had not done it in a long time and he was very eager. With Aaron''s charm, he did not need to reserve to use that but he decided to make an exception for Frieda. He thought, "Served you right!" In less than ten minutes, a car arrived and its window rolled down. It was a malicious looking man and he handed a bottle of water to Aaron. Aaron walked over suspiciously and said skeptically, "Is this it?" "Yes, it''s very good!" the malicious looking man said with a smile and it was a knowing smile between men. "Okay." Aaron took out five thousand dors in cash from his bag and threw it into the car, warning fiercely, "I don''t want anyone to know about this. If anyone knows, I will kill you before you know it!" "Don''t worry about me. But, I''m curious about the person you can''t deal with. Who is this woman?" the man asked. He was surprised when he had received a call from Aaron. After all, a man like Aaron should not need to do this. Was there any girl that he could not deal with? It was rare to see such a person. Aaron pointed to a direction impatiently. It was the parking lot. Concurrently, Frieda was not sitting in the car. She leaned against the door, as if she was catching some fresh air because she drank a little wine. "Wow, this girl is so beautiful! Her legs are so long, my God!" the man eximed. The eyes of the malicious looking man were shining. He had seen many women at the nightclub, but no woman could bepared to Frieda. Her figure was perfect and her face was beautiful. Was she a celebrity? Yet, why did he not know her? "You''re so ignorant. Leave now! Don''t let her see you or else!" Aaron threatened. Following that, the malicious man reluctantly drove away. Aaron lowered his head to stare at the water in his hand and smiled coldly, "Frieda, why are you pretending in front of me? You think too highly of yourself. I can''t even sleep with you with 300 thousand dors? Who do you think you are?" Then, Aaron went to a nearby mart to buy a bottle of water with the exact same packaging and then walked towards Frieda. Frieda smiled faintly when she saw Aaroning over. She thought that Aaron had gone to the toilet, so he had note back for a long time but she did not expect him to buy water for her. He was really sweet. Frieda thought that it was fine to give him an opportunity. However, she felt that he was a little stingy. She thought that with the money that he had spent on her was too little. He only spent 300 thousand dors on her so he could not do anything with her. She would consider it when he spent at least five million on her. She was nice enough to have a meal with him despite him being stingy. "Drink some water and sober up," Aaron said as he handed over the water. Frieda epted the bottle and took a sip. It was cool and refreshing. A sneer appeared on the corner of Aaron''s mouth. It would take only one minute and Frieda would be unconscious. Frieda drank water and sat in the car. Meanwhile, Aaron purposely drank some water. At the corner of his eyes, he noticed that Frieda was rubbing her eyes and she seemed to be very sleepy. "Aaron, I''m tired. Send me back," she said dazedly. "Okay, I''ll send you back after drinking this bottle of water," Aaron sneered. He watched as Frieda closed her eyes drowsily and walked over, saying, "Hey, Frieda, I will send you back now, Frieda, Frieda..." Following that, Aaron patted her cheek but Frieda did not respond. He smiled and opened the car door. He helped Frieda out of the car and took her into the hotel to check into a room. Aaron felt that it was not bad as Frieda''s figure was so good. The hotel receptionist greeted them with a smile. Aaron took out both his ID card and bank card and said, "I want a presidential suite!" "Okay, Sir." The receptionist quickly handled it for Aaron. Aaron took the room card and brought Frieda into the elevator to go upstairs. "This hotel is quite good. It''s very luxurious. I cane here often next time. Haha, there are four campus belles in the school. One by one, I wille here with them. There is no need to rush, haha," Aaronughed. Then, he opened the door to his room and went in when they arrived at the designated floor. He left Frieda on the bed and was satisfied that Frieda was unconscious. Aaron then went to take a shower. He wondered if Frieda would be surprised when she got up the next morning. He thought wickedly, "Serves you right! You pretentious b*tch!" Chapter 355 Chapter 355 After Aaron took a shower, he went out without any pajamas while Frieda was still lying on the bed motionlessly. In fact, Aaron had seen many women and Frieda gave him a different feeling. It was a feeling of youth. After all, Frieda was only a freshman and she was only eighteen years old. This was the perfect age of a woman. This was a great temptation! Aaronughed. He was increasingly excited to see Frieda''s reaction when she woke up the next morning with him lying beside her. Haha, it would be better for her to be angry because she was so pretentious! Aaron chuckled and walked over. He was about to take action when his cell phone suddenly rang. Aaron did not bother to pick it up. Why should he be bothered to pick up the phone when there was a beauty here on the bed? Aaron ignored it, but the phone was ringing incessantly. Aaron was annoyed and he took the phone to have a look. However, he was surprised when he saw the caller ID and immediately hung up without answering it. Soon after, the person called again. Aaron had no choice but to calm down and answered, "Sister, why are you calling me now? I''m going to sleep. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." "Don''t you dare hang up again!" his sister''s cold voice came from the other side of the phone. It was Patricia. All of Aaron''s bank cards were Patricia''s supplementary cards. She knew everything about Aaron''s spending. And just now, she had received a message about his spending. Patricia was toozy to care when she saw the word "restaurant". Her younger brother often spent seventy or eighty thousand dors at fancy restaurants and she was used to it. Yet, when she looked at it carefully, she was a little taken aback. "Isn''t this the restaurant in Hotel Luna?" she had thought to herself. It was Chuck''s mother''s hotel, right? Why did Aaron go over to Chuck''s ce again? What was he doing? Was he trying to provoke Chuck? The questions were tormenting her, so she had to get to the bottom of it! "Sister, I just hung up identally. I''m sorry, okay? I''m so sleepy now. I''m hanging up," Aaron said as he couldn''t wait to end the call. "How dare you! Let me ask you, why did you go to the Hotel Luna for dinner?" Patricia asked. "The food is delicious there. Why else could it be?" Aaron answered helplessly. What did his sister want to say? Did she call because the meal was too expensive? Thinking of this, he said, "Ah, Sister, I won''t spend so much next time." "It''s not about the price. I won''t call just because of that. I wanted to ask you if you know who owns this hotel," Patricia was extremely stern as she spoke. "Who?" Aaron asked in return as he looked around the room. Who could it be? Patricia was surprised. She knew from his tone that he genuinely did not know. She heaved a sigh of relief. It was fine as long as he was not there to provoke Chuck. "Sister, who''s hotel is this?" Aaron asked unhappily. He had offended the young master but the latter did not even dare to do anything to him, so who could the owner be? "The hotel you''re at is owned by Chuck''s mother," Patricia answered. "What? Sister, are you kidding me? How could it be Chuck''s?" Aaron was shocked. What was going on? Why did a good hotel this prominent belong to Chuck''s mother? Could it be that the young master just now was Chuck? Aaron frowned at this thought. "It''s true. I drove him to the hotelst time," Patricia replied. "Sister, are you kidding me? Why did you send him to the hotel? Chuck didn''t do anything to you, did he? Sister, tell me, if he dares to do anything, I''ll chop his hand off!" Aaron eximed furiously. Concurrently, he was not pleased. He couldn''t believe that Chuck, this b*stard actually owned a five-star hotel? How many properties did he have in his family? "Shut up, what are you talking about? Don''t you know me?" Patricia scolded coldly. Aaron breathed a sigh of relief. He knew too well what kind of person his sister was. If Chuck dared to do something to her, she would definitely retaliate on the spot. "I''m sorry, Sister. I really don''t know that this is his hotel. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have checked in here..." Aaron trailed off. It was true. If he knew it was Chuck''s hotel, he would nevere. "I know you booked a room there. I have warned you many times. Just stay with one girlfriend and don''t make trouble. You don''t take my words to heart, do you?" Patricia was relieved to hear Aaron''s words. She knew that he certainly did not know that this was Chuck''s hotel. However, his action irritated Patricia. She felt that her brother was too unfaithful. How could he behave like this? "I know, Sister. I won''te here again. I''ll hang up now!" Aaron immediately hung up the call after finishing his words. Then, Patricia did not call him again and he was finally relieved. He put down his mobile phone but he did not want to switch to another hotel. It was a waste of time for him to do that. He could not wait any longer. He decided to treat it as throwing his money away and doing Chuck a favor this time. He walked over to Frieda, who was lying on the bed and said and excitedly, "I''m coming..." ...... Meanwhile, Patricia paced back and forth in the house. She had a feeling that it was necessary to understand the whole situation clearly. She called her brother again and Aaron, who was on the other side of the call, was helpless as he picked up the phone and said, "Sister, what exactly do you want?" "Give me Chuck''s phone number and I''ll call him," Patricia said. "I don''t think it''s necessary. He probably doesn''t know I''m in his hotel," Aaron replied. "Why?" Patricia asked. "I just ate his yellow croaker which he gave to me willingly," Aaron said. He felt good at the thought of snatching things from Chuck. Chuck that idiot must have given him the dish because Chuck thought that he was a customer and wanted to please him. Yet, that fool probably did not know who was the one who wanted the fish. If he knew, what kind of expression would he have? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In fact, if Frieda was not around, Aaron would have wanted to show off in front of Chuck deliberately. "Why did you do that?" Patricia frowned and asked. "I am a customer, that''s why," Aaron retorted. He still took it for granted. He did pay for it and it was not for free. "Forget it. Give me his phone number. I''ll contact him," Patricia snapped. Her temples were throbbing because of Aaron''s arrogant behavior. "Okay, but don''t mention that I''m in his hotel," Aaron reminded her. "Got it," Patricia replied. After hanging up the phone, Aaron sent Chuck''s number to his sister. He believed in her as she had always kept her promise. She would not tell Chuck that he was here. Aaron put down his phone again. He reached out his hand as he stared at the delicate girl on the bed. Meanwhile, Patricia called Chuck. Currently, Chuck took a shower after finishing his meal and was ready for bed. As for Betty, she must be guarding his safety outside. Following that, Lara sent a message to Chuck again, asking if Chuck had slept or not but he ignored her. However, after reviewing Lara''s photos, Chuck felt that he could not fall asleep. He wanted to find Yvette, but he did not know what her situation was now. Just as Chuck was thinking about it, his mobile phone rang. Chuck was surprised to find out that it was an unknown number but he answered it nevertheless. "Hello, I''m Patricia Dawson, Aaron''s sister," Patricia''s voice came from the other side. "Oh, hello, what''s the matter?" Chuck felt strange. It waste at night, so why did she suddenly call him? "It''s no big deal. I just wanted to ask if my brother offended you again," Patricia''s tone was serious as she asked. After she had returned home, she felt terrified upon finding out that the owner of Hotel Luna was Karen Lee. She had never heard of that name before, but recently, there were many hotels in the country that were bought at a high price by this woman named Karen. All of the projects were worth seven or eight billion dors. It was a huge sum of money but she did not stop and was continuing to purchase more hotels. This showed that Karen was rich and powerful and she had at least fifteen billion dors to spare! This woman waspletely beyond the Dawson family and as her son, it was a small thing for Chuck to ''lose'' 2.5 billion dors. They could never afford to offend such people! Therefore, Patricia had to call and check. She had to make sure that Aaron would not cause any more troubles again. Otherwise, it would not be as simple as paying back the moneyst time. "No. Why did you ask?" Chuck was still puzzled. Patricia breathed a sigh of relief and replied, "Nothing, good night." "Well, good night," Chuck said and hung up. He looked at the phone in disbelief while Patricia felt at ease. Chuck thought for a moment and felt that it was still a little strange for Patricia to suddenly called at this time. Could it be that Aaron was up to something? Chuck got up and opened the door to leave. He found that Betty was lying on the couch. She was sleeping and Chuck could see her curvaceous figure under the light''s exposure. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 It was worth mentioning that Betty''s figure looked mystically beautiful under this kind of lighting. She did not change into her pajamas but just wore her usual clothes so that she could get up to deal with anything at any time. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. This was the requirement of close-up protection. Chuck recalled the moment that he had identally touched Betty twice. She responded awkwardly but did not mention anything afterward as if nothing had happened. A perverted idea came to Chuck''s mind. How would she react if he did something to her? Would she resist? Or would she be too embarrassed to respond? Or would she just pretend to be asleep and that she did not know anything, letting him do as he pleased? Or would shein to his mother and p him? Men always had strange ideas and Chuck was no exception. Besides, upon realizing that Betty had a good figure, it was normal for Chuck to have this idea. It was just that Chuck was able to restrain his desire. Chuck walked over and called, "Betty, Betty..." Betty opened her beautiful eyes which were clouded with sleepiness. Chuck felt that he had missed his chance. Betty was really asleep just now, so she might not wake up if he did something to her. However, Chuck would not cross the line. Except for identally touching her, he couldn''t do anything else to her. Betty was not stupid after all. "Young Master, what''s the matter?" Betty said and stood up from the couch. "Just now Aaron''s sister, Patricia, called me and asked me if Aaron had done anything to me. Her phone call reminded me something and I want you to check on it now," Chuck replied. Then, he added awkwardly, "Um, did I disturb you?" "No, Young Master, wait a minute. I''ll call and ask where Aaron is," Betty took out her mobile phone upon finishing her words. In less than ten seconds, Betty only mentioned Aaron''s name before hanging up the phone. Following that, she turned to Chuck and said, "Young Master, please wait for a few minutes." "Alright," Chuck sat on the sofa and waited. "Betty, you can actually sleep in a room. There are many rooms here," he suggested. The presidential suite was very spacious and there were a lot of rooms. Hence, it was fine for Betty to sleep in one of the rooms. There was no need for her to sleep on the couch. "Thank you, Young Master. But, it''s better for me to sleep on the couch near your room so I can protect you at any time," Betty replied. This was her duty and the couch was quitefortable. After all, the piece of furniture cost seventy thousand dors, so she could sleep very well on it. After hearing this, Chuck did not insist on the topic. About three minutes of waitingter, Betty''s cell phone rang. After she answered the phone, a strange expression appeared on her face and she said, "Alright, thanks." Betty hung up the phone and said to Chuck, "Young Master, Aaron is at the hotel just one floor below us." Chuck was surprised. Did Aaron book a room here? This was a rare situation. "He brought a woman with him as well," Betty continued. Chuck found it to be normal. Of course, Aaron would bring a woman with him to a hotel. Chuck shrugged his shoulders and replied, "Alright, Betty, you can continue sleeping." Chuck thought that Aaron probably did not know that this was his mother''s hotel when he booked a room here. Since he had booked a room here already, Chuck would not be so boring as to disturb him and his woman. "Young Master, the woman seems unconscious," Betty added. "What do you mean? Did you mean that the woman had been drugged?" Chuck said. He thought that it was impossible. Aaron may be brainless but he had good looks, so why did he need to resort to drugging a girl? "Young Master, you can take a look at the surveince video," Betty said and took out her mobile phone. Chuck went over curiously. He saw Aaron appear in the lobby of the hotel with a tall and long-legged woman in his arms and he headed to the front desk. Chuck was weirded out by it when he realized who the woman was. The girl was the campus belle, Frieda, wasn''t she? Chuck shrugged. This was interesting. Was she drunk or had Aaron drugged her? After all, Frieda''s eyes were closed and Aaron was holding her. If he had not hugged her, she would probably sleep on the floor. "Young Master, are youughing?" Betty asked strangely. What did this mean? Did Chuck do this kind of thing before too? "No. Don''t worry about these things," Chuck replied. Naturally, he would not care about it. What did it have to do with him? In fact, Frieda was very pretentious and she was arrogant in front of Chuck. Honestly, he was happy that she was drugged by Aaron. This kind of woman deserved it. "Betty, why that expression?" Chuck questioned and felt speechless when he saw that Betty''s expression was very strange. "Young Master, do you know this woman?" Betty asked. She felt that Chuck knew this woman because she knew that he would not do such a thing. "Yes, but this is her own business. If she didn''te out with Aaron, then he would not have the chance to drug her. She should bear the consequences of her action," Chuck shrugged his shoulders and replied. "Young Master, you are right," Betty agreed. She thought that it was fine as well. Just as Chuck had said, since that girl hade out with a man, she should know what would happen. The woman might be pretending to be drunk as well. "Okay, let''s go to bed," Chuck said as he walked into the room. Betty nced at her phone before sitting on the couch and closed her beautiful eyes to rest. Chuck went to bed as soon as he returned to his room. He was toozy to care about it. However, Frieda would definitely freak out when she woke up. Yet, that should not happen since she liked ballers and Aaron should be in line with her requirements, no? Chuck did not bother to think too much about it and he slept soundly this time. To his surprise, Chuck dreamed of Wi and he kissed her. Chuck was so excited that he did not want to wake up from his slumber. It was not until Betty knocked on his door in the morning to remind him that he needed to go to ss that Chuck woke up. Fortunately, he had only kissed Wi and did nothing else in his dreamst night. Chuck was quite respectful to Wi. s, Chuck sighed. He had not seen Wi for a while and he missed her very much. He missed her gentle voice and her warm figure. It seemed that he had to find some time to go to Central City to visit her. Chuck put on his clothes and went out. On the other hand, Betty brought his breakfast over. After Chuck finished his breakfast, they went downstairs. When they arrived at the front desk, Chuck asked out of curiosity, "Have Aaron Dawson check out from the room?" "Young Master, he didn''t check out the room yet, but he left alone at six in the morning," the beauty at the front desk replied. Chuckughed. If Aaron did not leave until six in the morning, then the situationst night must be extremely intense! "Okay, I see," Chuck did not ask any more questions. Aaron must have left alone because he was worried about Frieda''s reaction when she woke up. At this time, Frieda must still be sleeping exhaustively. Chuck could imagine the scenest night. Aaron must have been really lucky. "Betty, let''s go to school," Chuck said with a shrug. Of course, there was no problem with Betty. She immediately drove Chuck to school. When they arrived at school, Lara had yet again prepared a cup of coffee for Chuck. She immediately brought it over for Chuck the moment she spotted him. Chuck felt helpless. It was both not a good choice for him to drink or not drink it. Therefore, he took it reluctantly and told her not to prepare it again the next day. Lara was disappointed when she heard this but agreed all the same. However, she was happy when she saw Chuck drank it. Naturally, Betty was following them. She pretended that she did not know Chuck. To be honest, she was worried as she could feel that something was about to happen. It seemed that Chuck''s cousin would take action in a few days. After that, they went back to the ssroom and Lara asked Chuck whether he would attend the Wee Ceremony. To that, Chuck shook his head and said that he was not interested. What did the freshmen''s ceremony have anything to do with second-year students? In the interim, there was a pair of stunning eyes watching Chuck. She smiled gently, her gaze warm and doting. Wi had dropped by the school and effortlessly, she had be both the school''s chairman and principal. She had purchased the school as it was a private institution. "Chucky, you are my student now and you have to study hard," Wi muttered. She then turned her head around with a smile. The former principal trembled and did not dare to look at Wi. Wi was a big shot in Central City and in the country. She was not someone that the principal could easily offend. Now that she was here, the principal and other directors were frightened out of their wits. Who could spend more than 30% of the market value to buy this school? Wi could. "What can I do for you?" the former principal asked anxiously. Wi turned to say, "I bought this school for Chuck. Now, find the best teacher to teach him. I want him to excel in his studies." Chapter 357 Chapter 357 The principal immediately thought of a woman upon hearing Wi''s order. "There''s a well-known beautiful teacher in the south. Would you like to invite her here?" the principal asked. In fact, the principal was shocked. Did Wi buy this school for a student? And it was for an unimpressive student? He found it unbelievable. Chuck did not have an impressive background, right? Why was a powerful person like Wi caring for him? "A beautiful teacher? No!" Wi refused, "He needs to study hard. Why would you get him a beautiful teacher?" "Well, don''t all the students like beautiful teachers?" the principal replied. He knew the thoughts of the students very well. Just like the previous semester, no one skipped Yvette''s ss because she was the most beautiful teacher in the whole school. This showed that a beautiful teacher could arouse the students'' interest in studying. Unfortunately, Yvette had suddenly stopped teaching this semester. It was as if she had disappeared and she had nevere to the school since. "Yes, but I won''t allow you to find him such a teacher," Wi said. What if Chuck fell in love with the beautiful teacher? Wi was in a dilemma but she decided to agree to the principal''s suggestion. "Okay, if you can find a beautiful teacher, we will hire her. If you can''t, let''s find another teacher," Wi said. "I know what to do," the principal replied and his forehead was sweating. "Also, don''t let anyone know, including Chuck himself. Remember, when you change the teacher, you should make it natural, don''t make it too obvious," Wi requested. Wi thought, "How interesting is it that Chuck would call me Principal one day?" Wi was looking forward to it. "Yes," the principal said and immediately went to find the best teacher. After all, Wi had bought this school in less than ten minutes and a person like her was capable of causing him to lose his job with just a word. Wi noticed Chuck and Lara entered the ssroom with Betty following behind. Wi''s face changed immediately and muttered to herself, "Anything wrong?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Wi took out her mobile phone with an air of solemn and made a call, instructing, "Check all the flight information in Ocean City in the past ten days, including the cars that entered and exited... Who am I looking for? Check what''s going on at the City Square in Ocean City recently." After hanging up the phone, it rang again three minutester and Wi answered, "Did you say there was a poisoning incident in the za recently? Did you find out who did it? Not sure?" Wi shifted her beautiful eyes while pondering and soon thought of something. "Check a person whose surname is Lee. Anyone who came in and out of the city in thest ten days must be checked. Remember, there may be a few people with the surname Lee, but find me the ones that are under the age of thirty and charming like a model. I don''t care how much time you need, if you don''t give me the result within a day, you don''t need to appear again," she ordered. After that, she hung up the phone again. Then, Wi muttered lowly, "Chucky, why didn''t you tell me that something happened to you?" ...... Meanwhile, the sses on this day were rtively rxing. There were only two sses in the morning and there were none in the afternoon. Therefore, Chuck took both Queenie and Lara back to the za after he had finished his morning ss. Queenie continued her part-time job whereas Lara went back to her cafe. After Chuck finished talking to Ynda as usual, he was ready to go back to rest. Of course, he also called Yvette and asked about her situation. Yvette replied that it was alright although it was very tiring. It seemed that she had been through a lot of training. Chuck suddenly had an image in mind. He imagined Yvette''s whole body was wet with sweat, which had a fatal temptation to men! "Honey, I want to see you. Don''t refuse me," Chuck said as he had really missed her. "Okay, Hubby,e and find me," Yvette replied. She was very tired, but since Chuck said so, what could she do? She could not bear to refuse Chuck''s request. Chuck must have been restraining himself for the past few days. After hanging up the phone, Chuck told Betty that he was going to Yvette''s ce. Of course, Betty had no objection and she drove him there. "Mom, you can go up first," Yvette said to Lisa. She had to wait for Chuck downstairs. They would have a conversation and whatever Chuck wanted to do, Yvette would agree, it was all up to Chuck. Lisa frowned and asked, "Are you meeting him again?" Lisa wanted to ask her about the stench of toilet paper that day. She thought to herself, "Yvette, I''ve been in your shoes. Do you think that I don''t know what you were doing downstairs that day?" "But he is the son of your father''s murderer!" Thinking of this, Lisa wanted tosh out but after she got in touch with Yvette, she became more and more fond of her daughter. She could not bear to say it to her face. "Mom, I haven''t seen him for three days. I''ll go up after a while," Yvette lowered her head and replied. She knew what she did was bad, but she could not refuse Chuck''s request. "Hmph, Yvette, let me tell you, it''s impossible for you and him to be together. If you can be with him, then I must be dead," Lisa snorted and was about to go upstairs with her bodyguard. "Mom," Yvette called. She was sad and her eyes were dim. Her mother''s words made Yvette''s heart bleed. "You don''t have to say anything anymore. You can just meet him but I will never agree for you two to be together!" Lisa refused sternly. Suddenly, her bodyguard rushed over to her in vignce. There was a sound of gun fires. "Yvette!" Lisa shouted. She was shocked. She saw a tranquilizer shot on the back of her bodyguard. The bodyguard had fainted and was unconscious. "Yvette, be careful! Find a ce to cover yourself!" Lisa growled but another tranquilizer flew towards her and hit her arm. Lisa suddenly felt exhausted. She got up and tried to walk but her vision blurred and she fell to the ground. "Mom!" Yvette screamed. She was furious. She ran over and tried to pull her mother and the bodyguard behind the car. Lisa was in a daze as she muttered, "Your cousin must be here. Leave..." "I don''t want to!" Yvette retorted. She was alert and her eyes were cold and fierce. "Yvette, leave now. They have anesthetic guns. They have..." This anesthetic needle was so powerful that even Lisa could not bear it. She fainted in after ten seconds before she could finish her words. Yvette did not panic. Her body was moving constantly and she could see needles shooting past her. She had received a lot of training and her reaction was no longer the same as before. She had learned to remain calm under such circumstances. However, it was easy to dodge an open attack but difficult to escape from a ndestine one. Puff! Yvette''s arm was shot and she felt that her hand suddenly went numb. She sat weakly on the ground and called, "Mom, Mom..." Yvette was shocked and angry but her strength was leaving her. She wanted to resist but the anesthesia had already taken its effect. "Hubby..." Yvette muttered feebly. Her eyes could no longer see clearly. She felt that someone was coming from the other side of the road. Was that man Chuck? Yvette hadpletely lost her consciousness. "Am I going to die like this? I can''t ept it! I can''t ept it!" she thought desperately. They were two men in ck clothes with anesthetic guns in their hands. They sneered and said, "That was easy!" One of them smiled disdainfully and said, "Yes, Young Master asked us to be careful and bring them back alive but this is too simple. Three anesthetic needles and the problem is solved. I''m very disappointed in them. I thought they were some kind of experts!" "Well, that''s enough. Young Master said that we must catch the younger woman. She should be Lisa''s daughter. This woman is qualified topete with Young Master for his family property, but she won''t survive until that day. Let''s carry her into the car," the man said and carried Yvette into her car. When he turned around, he was taken aback because hispanion was staring at Lisa lecherously. "007, what are you doing?" he called as he walked over. "006, I''m looking at her. This Lisa, I had strong desires for her when I first saw her in the United States. Look at her skin, it''s just like a little girl''s, so delicate and tender. I like women like her the most," 007 replied and his eyes were glimmering. "Well, Lisa is not bad. She is very attractive and arrogant. Men like this kind of woman, but now is not the right time to do that kind of thing," 006 stated. However, his eyes began to roam on Lisa who was lying on the ground. This was really a temptation. Every man had different taste in women but the both of them seemed to like the same type of women. "I don''t care if it''s the right time. You can drive and I''ll do it behind the car. After that, you can have your way with her too. She was shot by our anesthetic shot and she won''t know a thing. Look," 007 said as he pped Lisa. pped! Lisa''s eyes were moving under her eyelids but she could not open them. Sure enough, there was no response but Lisa''s left cheek was red from the p. 006 smiled and said, "Okay, carry her into the car. You can do it first!" 007 chuckled and picked up Lisa. He even kissed her. However, there was another person on the ground and 007 asked, "What should we do with her?" "Don''t worry about her. We are not in the United States. We can''t mess around here," 006 responded. "Okay, you drive, I''ll start," 007 said and he put Lisa into the car. His eyes were glimmering with desire and his intention was obvious. "Lisa, it''s your fault that you have offended the Young Master. Come and let me y with you," he muttered excitedly. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 007 had already begun to take action. 006 smiled and drove to the ce where the young master was. He did not expect this mission to bepleted so easily. pped! 007 suddenly pped Lisa and cursed, "B*tch, I knew you haven''tpletely fainted!" Just now, after kissing Lisa a few times, she had suddenly opened her eyes angrily and took out a dagger to stab him. However, 007 was certainly not a rookie if he was sent on a mission. He did not let his guard down when he was kissing, so he immediately grabbed Lisa''s hand and snatched the dagger away. His heavy p almost knocked Lisa out. 006, who was driving the car, could not help but sigh, "Be gentle to her. Lisa is so beautiful and I like her face. Don''t hurt her face." "I know," 007 said smilingly. He chuckled and unzipped her clothes. Lisa struggled fearfully and yelled, "What are you doing? Stop!" She felt it when she was kissed just now. For so many years, she had never let any man approach her ever since she had given birth to Yvette, let alone let another man kiss her. She was so ashamed that she forced herself to wake up, but she felt weak and could not fight back. Concurrently, her clothes were torn apart and she was extremely terrified! She was going to be vited. "What am I doing? Haha! Why did you take such good care of your skin? Why are you so beautiful? I like women like you. I have been thinking about you for the longest time when I was in the United States. Today..., hehe," 007ughed and trailed off. He thought that this trip was really worth it. It was true. He had followed and worked for Damon for a long time and he would asionally see Lisa. He was indeed attracted by Lisa''s arrogant temperament. An evil idea had urred to him when he saw Lisa for the first time. It had been so many years and the idea was finallying true. Now, it was the day he would fulfill his desires! On the other hand, Lisa was still conscious when 007 kissed her. She wanted tomit suicide but her hands were powerless. She felt like her body did not belong to her no matter how hard she tried to move. She burst into tears and desperately closed her eyes. "Open your eyes, open your eyes..." 007ughed frantically with 006, who was driving. 006 was admiring Lisa''s despair looking through the rearview mirror. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, 007 was surprised and yelled, "006, drive carefully. It''ll be your turnter. Do you want us to die?" The car had almost hit the vehicle on the opposite road just now. How could 007 not get angry? 006 continued driving awkwardly. Previously, he was busy admiring Lisa and did not notice that there was a caring from the opposite side. It was dangerous to not pay attention, so he snapped back to his senses and sped up. Meanwhile, 007 stared at Lisa, who was hopeless, and continued to take off her clothes. Lisa''s tears trickled down her cheeks silently. Horror and despair hadpletely drowned Lisa. This disgusting man was kissing her and he even wanted to... She wanted nothing more than to die. ...... "What did you say? Frieda had been in her room and hasn''te out yet?" Chuck asked. He had received a call from the manager of Hotel Luna. The manager also felt very helpless. It was time to check out but Frieda did not even step out of her room. Therefore, the manager could only knock on the door but there was no response. Yet, she was sure that Frieda had been in the room all the time and she was worried that something might have happened to Frieda. Thus, she had used the hotel''s system to open the door and noticed that Frieda was still lying on the bed with her clothes in disarray. The manager was scared and she thought that Frieda was dead. The manager stretched out her hand and was relieved to find that Frieda was still breathing. The manager knew it from her experience that Frieda had been drugged and the drug was too powerful. As a result, Frieda had not woke up after sleeping for the entire day. "Yes, Young Master, what do you think we should do?" the manager of the hotel sighed. Why did such a young girl not take care of herself? She was not even properly dressed. How long had she been toyed with? "Call the police to deal with it. Give her a cup of ginger tea if she wakes up," Chuck replied. He was toozy to care about this kind of thing. Last night, Frieda must have been toyed by Aaron for a long time. "Yes," the manager said and hung up the phone. Following that, the manager began to put on Frieda''s clothes for her but Frieda was still deep in her slumber. Throughout the whole process, Frieda did not respond. She was like a corpse except that she was still breathing. When the manager was helping Frieda to put on her skirt, she suddenly spotted something and she was stunned. What was going on? The manager was speechless as she helped Frieda back into her skirt and tried to restore her original appearance as much as possible. After that, the manager tidied Frieda up and even combed her hair to make her appear as if nothing had happened. "Woo..." Frieda whined suddenly. Her head hurts. She saw an unfamiliar woman when she opened her tired eyes and noticed that she was in an unfamiliar environment. She was confused and asked, "Who are you? Where am I?" Frieda was very vignt. She tried to get up but she did not have much strength left. Thus, she started questioning, "Why does my head hurt so much? What did you do to me?" Then, Frieda lowered her head and let out a sigh of relief when she saw that her clothes were still on her. "What can a woman like me do to you? You faintedst night. And yes, it was our young master who asked us to send you here," the manager lied. If she told Frieda the truth, Frieda would probably not be able to withstand it and she might evenmit suicide. It was better to save her life rather than to let her die. "Your young master? Where... where am I?" Frieda asked. She could not remember. She got into Aaron''s car, right? Why was she here? "You''re at Hotel Luna." The manager continued, "The one who apanied you yesterday seemed to have some matters to do and asked you to leave by yourself but shortly after that, you fainted." "Oh, who is your young master?" Frieda asked. She believed what the manager said. After all, her clothes were all intact. However, she was unhappy that Aaron had left her alone and caused her to pass out. That j*rk! Yet, she was very weak and it seemed like she was extremely exhausted. What was going on? "Well, it''s not convenient for me to talk about this. Please wait for a moment. Our young master told us to prepare ginger tea for you," the manager replied. Following that, she asked someone through the walkies-talkie to sent a cup of tea over. Soon after, a waiter came with ginger tea. Frieda felt very hungry. She took a few sips of the ginger tea and felt that her strength had gradually returned. "Can you bring me some food?" she requested. "Sure," the manager nodded and ordered the waiter to bring over some food. Frieda sat on the bed and asked again, "Who is your young master?" Frieda was curious. Last night, she had snatched away his food but he still helped her. This young master was not bad, she thought to herself. "Um, it''s Young Master Cannon," the manager said but she could not add any details. After all, she could hear that Chuck''s tone was unpleasant earlier and it was very likely that he did not like this woman. "Young Master Cannon? Who is Young Master Cannon?" Frieda was puzzled as she muttered. She wanted to move her body but her legs were numb. After that, she looked down at her dress in confusion... ...... "Er, Betty, speed up. I sense that something is wrong," said Chuck. He didn''t know what was going on, but his instinct told him something had happened and he felt uneasy. But of course, it wasn''t because of Frieda. Chuck couldn''t care less about her. Instead, he was restless because of Yvette. "Understood, Young Master," Betty said and stepped on the gas pedal. Soon, they arrived at the parking lot of the housing area. Chuck was surprised because he saw people crowding over there. What had happened? Chuck opened the car door and quickly went out. Betty also hurriedly got out of the car. Chuck squeezed into the crowd and found a person lying on the ground. Wasn''t that Lisa''s bodyguard? "An anesthetic needle?" Betty said. She recognized it at a nce as she looked at the unconscious bodyguard. "Find them, find them no matter where they are, check all the surveince cameras!" Chuck ordered. His eyes were full of anger. If this bodyguard was lying here, it meant that Yvette and Lisa were drugged as well and taken away! "Yes, Young Master, please rest assured that the result will definitelye out within three minutes!" Betty assured him and took out her mobile phone to make a call. Chuck waited with bated breath. Yvette and Lisa must have been taken away by Damon. Where would they be? After waiting for less than two minutes, Betty''s mobile phone received a surveince video. Betty watched it and said, "Young Master, get in the car. They have just left!" Chuck was overjoyed and ran to the car. Betty''s driving skills were great as she stepped on the elerator and drifted out of with Chuck sitting in the car. "Young Master, don''t worry. They have anesthesia guns and they are driving Yvette''s car. I have already locked the location of the car with satellite monitoring," Betty exined. She was speeding through vehicles and the needle on the dashboard was moving up at a shocking pace. Soon after, Betty''s eyes narrowed. She pointed to the car in front of her and said, "Young Master, Yvette and Lisa are in that car!" "Crash it!!" Chuckmanded coldly. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Upon hearing Chuck''s words, Betty naturally mmed on the elerator. The car was like a wild beast that had lost control and it crashed into the other car. Chuck was livid. How could these people capture Yvette and Lisa? Boom! Betty chased after the car and hit it mercilessly. The car was worth hundreds of thousands of dors and normally, people would definitely feel distressed by crashing the car but Betty did not. She continued to step on the gas pedal and hit the car ruthlessly. Meanwhile, 007 and 006 were shocked in the other car. 007 was already doing something to Lisa and she was basically naked. "What''s going on?" 007 yelled furiously. He was about to take action but someone had interrupted him. 006 who was driving the car looked terrible and said, "Oh no, we''ve been discovered." "What are you waiting for! Let''s go! Hurry up!" 007 shouted. 007 hurriedly put on his clothes. It was not the time for him to continue what he was doing. Someone had caught up to them! 006 was mming on the gas pedal as hard as he could. The two cars raced on the road in the suburbs and the engine roared and echoed around them. "Crash them!" Chuck growled again. The car was in front of him and he saw a man putting on his clothes through the car''s rear windshield. Did that man do something to Yvette? Chuck was burning with anger at this thought. How dare that man touch his wife? Chuck''s eyes were bloodshot. Yvette was stubborn and if she knew that she had been humiliated, she would never be able to get over it. "Yes, Young Master!" Betty replied. Her eyes were also very fierce. She was a woman as well and she simply couldn''t bear it when she saw such a scene. She started hitting the other car madly. Betty''s driving skills were too good and she had made the other car plunged into the sand on the roadside. Therefore, the other car could no longer move. "Young Master! Please stay in the car," Betty said. She was serious and this was not a joke. These two people must be very strong since they could subdue Lisa and Yvette. If something happened to Chuck, she would never be able to exin it to Karen. "Something happened to Yvette!" Chuck eximed and had already gotten out of the car. Betty was shocked and hurriedly followed suit to protect him. She saw a glimmering muzzleing out from the front car. Following that, a person came out. It was the anesthetic gun! There was a look of anger and shock on Betty''s face. She took out her dagger and rushed to shield Chuck. "Watch out, Young Master!" she called loudly. With a "poof", an anesthesia needle was sent flying away by Betty''s dagger. Betty was skillful with her dagger. "You''re courting death!" Betty roared in fury. She protected Chuck behind her and immediately threw out her dagger. The dagger flew out like a dart. 007, who was holding the gun, had no choice but to dodge. Meanwhile, Betty seized this opportunity to rush over and grab the anesthetic gun. She took out another dagger and stabbed the man! 007 was quick to react and the two of them were in a fierce fight. Chuck had been furious for a long time. He picked up the anesthetic gun on the ground and rushed to 006. mes of anger were burning in his head. How dare that man touched Yvette? Chuck had never really touched Yvette since they were children. How could she be touched by these men? Chuck was extremely angry and his heart ached for her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chuck felt sorry for Yvette. She was the victim and she surely never wanted this. "Ah!!" Chuck yelled as he dashed forward. He was livid and his anger showed in his eyes. His eyes were bloodshot and extremely scary. On the other hand, 006 frowned. He was also a master of martial arts. How could he be scared by Chuck''s gaze? He waved his fist and went toward Chuck. 006 was going to fight back. Chuck had not been fighting for a long time. He may be well trained but it was not likely for him to be a match for such an experienced fighter. However, Chuck''s desperate attack was very difficult to deal with. When they were fighting, what they feared most was a man who was unafraid of death. No one could go up against a person like that. Chuck was punched several times and his mouth was bleeding. Nevertheless, he was driven by his burning anger and did not back down. 006 was surprised and blurted out, "What''s wrong with this guy?" Betty was shocked and screamed, "Young Master, stop that!" If they continued on like this, Chuck would be seriously injured. She repelled 007 and kicked 006 away from Chuck. 006 could not react and spat out blood due to Betty''s kick. Chuck seized this opportunity and stabbed 006 with the anesthetic needle he was holding. 006 felt a sharp pain in his hand and he was horrified, stammering, "You... You..." However, the anesthesia quickly made him lose his ability to fight. Hey on the ground and struggled by twitching his body like a headless leach. Chuck gave him another kick. "Ah!" 006 yelled. 006 shrieked in agony and passed out. Chuck had kicked him in the head and no one could take that heavy blow. Yet, concurrently, 007 found a chance to take advance of Betty while she was helping Chuck. He rushed over and kicked Betty away. Betty''s eyes were icy. She got up from the ground and fought like a robot. Chuck walked to the car door with his trembling hands. Yvette must be very sad if she found out what had happened. He was worried that she couldn''t bear it and might take her own life. After all, Yvette had said that except Chuck no man could touch her again. Yet, Yvette would definitely go mad on this day. Chuck calmed down. He did not me Yvette because she could not fight back. Chuck felt sorry for her and wanted tofort her. "Honey, it''s okay, it''s okay," he cooed. Chuckforted her sincerely and opened the door with his shaky hand. Following that, his jaw dropped. It was because at first nce, the person he saw was not Yvette, but another naked woman. Chuck was shocked. Wasn''t this Yvette''s mother, Lisa? Chuck was so shocked that he froze. Was Lisa the target? Subconsciously, Chuck was looking at Lisa''s naked body. He could not react. "You... why are you still looking..." Lisa muttered. She kept thest bit of her consciousness and opened her tired eyes. Her eyes were red and her cheeks were covered with miserable tears. In fact, Lisa was already unconscious but she had struggled to wake up and the first thing she saw was Chuck, who was staring at her nkly. For a moment, she was flooded by endless shame. She was so furious that she fainted. Chuck hurriedly took off his coat and put it on Lisa. Finally, Lisa closed her eyes. Then, Chuck spotted Yvette, who was already unconscious, but her clothes were in good condition. Following that, Chuck breathed a sigh of relief and he carried Yvette out of the car but she was struggling out of reflex. There were tears on the corner of her eyes and Chuck felt sorry for her. He kissed Yvette''s face andforted, "Honey, it''s me. You can sleep now." Yvette seemed to have heard him and buried her head in Chuck''s arms. "Ah!" a scream rang through the road. Betty had stabbed 007 to death and she came over to ask, "Young Master, how should I deal with this person? Should I kill him, too?" "Kill him!" Chuck said mercilessly. Betty nodded and she went over to stab 006. He made a noise but no longer move. Betty then took out her mobile phone and made a call, saying, "I''m in the suburbs. Get someone to clean up the scene!" Immediately after, she hung up the phone. This ce needed to be cleaned up, otherwise, there would be trouble. Betty was surprised to see Lisa in the car. Betty could not tell whether Lisa had been vited because Lisa was covered with Chuck''s coat. Anyhow, it was safe to say that they were all rescued. Soon, several cars pulled over and more than a dozen people came down to clean up the scene professionally. "Young Master, let''s get in this car," Betty said. Her car was in a mess after the crash but it was still movable. Chuck got in the car with Yvette in his arms. On the other hand, Betty helped Lisa to get in the car. After that, Betty took the wheel and drove off. "Let''s go back to the hotel," Chuck said. He thought that the hotel was the only ce where he could protect Yvette because there were a lot of security guards there. His house would not be safe anymore and he wondered if he should sell his house. After that, he should buy a guarded vi. That would be safer. "Okay," Betty replied and drove to the hotel. Chuck had been holding Yvette in his arms. Betty had already given Yvette and Lisa each an injection just now, so they should wake up soon. Slowly, Yvette''s eyes moved. She opened her beautiful eyes and saw that Chuck was holding her. She was weak but she was touched and called, "Hubby..." Chuck kissed her. It was too dangerous and they had almost lost their lives. Yvette was emotional as she hugged Chuck. Concurrently, she remembered her mother, Lisa. She turned to find that Lisa was wearing Chuck''s coat and... Yvette was shocked and said, "Mom, Mom." Yvette started shedding tears. From what she saw, Lisa must have been vited. Yvette felt like her heart was bleeding. She could not protect her mother. In fact, Lisa had already woken up, but the endless shame made her close her eyes... She wanted to just end herself out of shame as Chuck had seen her being vited by another man. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 This was an embarrassing situation. In fact, Lisa did not dare open her eyes, she quite literally wanted to kill herself. Technically, she hadn''t been physically vited but Chuck and that man had already seen her bare- it was all the same to her. Lisa, who had been cocky before, had really wanted to end herself right then. While Yvette cried, Lisa couldn''t be bothered to do anything else. Since she still felt a little dizzy, she went straight to sleep, waking up much sooner than she had wanted to. The car soon arrived at the hotel. Chuck was the first to leave the car as Yvette had to help her mother into her clothes, she cried as she was doing so. With much difficulty, Yvette managed to help Lisa out of the car. Eventually, the four of them took the elevator up to the top floor. When they arrived at the top floor, Yvette stayed in a room with Lisa to take better care of her. Chuck stayed in the room beside theirs. He wanted to be close just in case Yvette needed his help. Of course, Betty had still been guarding Chuck very closely. Meanwhile, in another room, Damon was cursing in anger, "How much time do they need to get back?! Something must''ve happened to them, they''re all a bunch of fools! Absolutely useless!" The intense anger that radiated off of him filled the house ufortably. Yvette had, in fact, been taking care of her mother at that time. She called, "Mom, Mom..." Yvette was exhausted, but how could she fall asleep right now? Lisa wasn''t well and she felt distressed. Lisa had woken up to Yvette''s gentle prodding. When she finally squinted her eyes open, Yvette let out a surprised yelp. "Mom, you''re awake!" Yvette eximed. Lisa nodded at that. Yvette then helped her up a little and let her lean against the bed''s frame board for herfort. "Mom, are you alright?" Yvette asked. She thought it was best not to bring up the former incident in front of her mother. If Lisa remembered, she would be devastated. She might even kill herself. "I''m fine," Lisa replied as she shook her head. How could she confront what had just happened? Surely, the next best option to admittance right now was avoidance, pretending as if she did not remember. Otherwise, she really couldn''t imagine what the matter would snowball into. However, Lisa already had a deep hatred for the person who did that to her, she wanted to carve the man up like a pumpkin on Halloween. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Yvette breathed a sigh of relief as she heard her response. Lisa miraculously did not remember what had happened just now. It was better like this. Otherwise, Yvette wouldn''t know how tofort her from that trauma. Yvette had Lisa cradled against her and soothed, "Mom, get some rest, okay? Everything''s alright." Lisa nodded and had a lie down once more. Yvette tucked her in with a quilt. "Mom, rest please. I''ll go get a shower first, is that okay?" she asked. "Yes, alright," Lisa replied. Yvette went to the bathroom then. She felt disgusting all over, scrubbing herself clean from head to toe was a necessity right now. Lisa stared vacantly at the ceiling and then climbed out of the bed. As she did so, she felt tears slipping down her cheeks, feeling disgusted at herself all over again. She walked into the bathroom and showered for what felt like hours, squatting in the bathroom. She continued to cry. When Yvette''s father had died, Lisa hadn''t even shed a single tear. But now, this kind of vition had taken harsh blows onto Lisa''s self-esteem, her dignity had shattered. She felt like she would fall apart at any moment. The sound of the shower had disguised Lisa''s cries. At that moment, she was just a woman tending to her own wounds. ...... At that point, Chuck had already fallen asleep. He had taken a number of blows to his stomach and chest, it was beyond painful. He didn''t think he could fall asleep that night due to the intensity of the pain. But as long as Yvette was fine, Chuck would be willing to suffer like this ten times over. If Yvette had been met with any harm, Chuck was sure he''d never be able to fall asleep, ever. A momentter, Chuck thought to ask Betty about how she was doing. "I''m fine, Young Master. You should rest early," Betty responded. It was true that Betty was fine. She had been trained to handle such situations. It wasn''t a big deal for her to suffer a minor scrape or two. Just as they were both ready to fall asleep, someone knocked on their door. Chuck blinked his eyes open and listened closely to the noises outside. It sounded like Frieda''s voice out there. Although the manager had warned her about not to disturb him, she kept knocking insistently. Betty frowned. Chuck proceeded to get out of his bed and walked over to the door. Through the peephole, he saw Frieda loitering outside his door. "Thank you for helping," Frieda said. She and her manager were relieved. Because when the manager heard about Frieda checking the state of her hymen, she realized it looked to have not been touched in the slightest. Thus, it was a wonder what Aaron had done with herst night. Chuck was a little confused. Of course, he hadn''t known Frieda was still a virgin. He was curious as to why she hade over to thank him. "Can youe out? I''d like to thank you," Frieda spoke, her tone was sincere. If it hadn''t been for this Young Master, she might have been taken advantage of by other people. That was something she would much rather not think about. This young master''s kindness had saved her. Of course, Chuck couldn''t be bothered to entertain her at that time. Fortunately, Frieda knew it was not convenient to hold a long conversation with him there. He didn''t open his door, letting Frieda walk away after having expressed her gratitude. "Is she crazy?" Chuck asked, turning towards Betty. As Betty looked up to meet his eyes, she felt awkward. Chuck, too, felt ufortable. "Betty, you should get some rest soon," he said. "Alright, Young Master. You too," Betty replied. The next morning, Chuck went to knock on Yvette''s door. When Yvette swung her door open. her face still looked a little pale. It was because of the anesthetic left in her system from before. Seeing it still presented an effect on her, Chuck could not help his heart from squeezing in distress. He reached out and tucked Yvette in his arms as soon as he saw her. Yvette was moved. "Hubby, I have something to tell you," she whispered. "Go ahead," Chuck motioned for her to speak. No matter what Yvette requested for now, Chuck would provide. "Please don''t tell my mother about what happened yesterday. She doesn''t remember," Yvette pleaded, worried that Chuck would identally spill the truth, destroying her mother. Chuck was confused, did he hear her wrong? Lisa couldn''t remember? That wasn''t possible. After Lisa had woken up from her passed out state the day before, she had been yelling at Chuck. Did she really forget? But needless to say, Chuck would not mention this matter. After all, Lisa was his mother-inw. Chuck was startledst night. Having looked at her for longer than just a second could only be attributed to shock. If he had known that it was Lisa, his eyes wouldn''t have lingered for even a second. "Alright, I understand. You two should rest up today," Chuck said. No matter if Lisa had been lying about forgetting that incident, it was clearly a matter that could never be mentioned again in the future. "Thank you, Hubby. You''d better get to ss now, or you''ll bete," Yvette nagged. She cared about Chuck''s studies. "I want to apany you. I won''t go today," Chuck said. "No, Hubby, you have to go to school," Yvette insisted. She felt that it was not appropriate for Chuck to be staying here. Her own mother was in her room, and she did not have time to spend alone with Chuck undisturbed, although she really wanted to. Listening to her, Chuck could only agree and warned Yvette not to leave. He was only willing to leave for school with Betty after Yvette had promised him she wouldn''t. Yvette sighed. Then, she received a phone call from Lisa''s bodyguard. Yvette had felt a little relieved. She asked the bodyguard to first take a break and then asked her to help look for another ce to stay. She really could not stay in this hotel any longer. Lisa wouldn''t have agreed with her either. After having settled it all with the bodyguard, Yvette felt more at ease and went back to her room to take care of Lisa. However, Yvette hadn''t known that Lisa had stayed up all night. She couldn''t sleep. She had felt her scalp tingle when she heard Chuck''s voice just now. She wanted to leave here as soon as she could! ...... At the university. Aaron was in the parking lot when he saw Frieda drove over. He smiled. Frieda had changed her clothes, her long legs on disy were enticing. His gaze never wavered as he watched her make her leave. To be honest, he was very irritated. When he was just about to sleep with Frieda, Patricia had kept calling his phone and eventually ended up video calling him. That had shocked Aaron for a moment but seeing as he feared Patricia''s wrath if he were to ignore her, he had answered the call next door. They had talked half the night away. That''s right, Aaron fell asleep in the other room. When he woke, he did so with a startle. It was six o''clock in the morning already. He had then gone over to look for Freida. Realizing that he still had time to have his way with Frieda, he had started to remove Frieda''s clothes. As he was almost done, Frieda had made a sound, moving a bit as if she had awoken. So, he had hurriedly hidden away. Fortunately, Frieda at the time was just talking in her sleep. She had scared the life out of him. That fright had dampened Aaron''s desire. The sudden scare would be enough to frighten any man out of their desires. He had gotten angry then, deciding to just take pictures of Frieda''s nude photos and left to return home at six that morning. With Frieda''s naked photos as ckmail, he was certain that Frieda would do anything he wanted. If not, he would show her nudes to everyone! Aaron smiled perversely. He took out his mobile phone and admired Frieda''s nudes. There were so many of them, he chuckled. Aaron proceeded to get out of his car. He felt that it was the day to ckmail Frieda. He''d have Frieda in his car, or perhaps the bathroom. Wherever it may be, he would enjoy it. He headed for Frieda then, running at her with a face full of smiles. His handsome face twisted into a perverse delight. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 No matter what, Aaron felt rather confident because he had Frieda''s nudes. He was going to mess with her until he got tired of her. Only then would he consider temporarily letting her go. He wondered, "Wouldn''t it be more exciting if I threatened Frieda after she got married?" Aaronughed like a pervert at that thought. The more he thought about it, the more excited he seemed to get. Frieda who was striding ahead with her long legs had heard the footsteps sounding behind her. She looked back and frowned at who she saw. Why was Aaroning over to her? Hadn''t he ghosted her twice already? Frieda did not want to give him any more chances to redeem himself. She walked even faster, leaving no chance for Aaron to catch up with her. Aaron let out a coldugh and yelled, "Frieda!" "What is it?!" Frieda yelled back, irritated. She was raging now. Who did he think he was? A prince? She still held the ghosting against him. "Nothing much. How have you been recently?" Aaron asked, smiling brightly. He had wanted to threaten Frieda since the day before, but seeing as she was not around, he had thought something bad might have happened to her. "Why do you care? What''s it to you?" Frieda shrieked, getting more annoyed by the second. "Of course, it''s my business," Aaron replied matter-of-factly. He took out his mobile phone, preparing it to show Frieda her own nudes. She was sure to burst into tears in an instant! "You will be my ve from now on!" Aaron thought wickedly. "Don''te anywhere near me ever again. If it weren''t for the Young Master of Hotel Luna, I might''ve been in huge trouble! You''re so irresponsible!" Frieda spat at him, thinking back made her spit fire. "What are you talking about?" Aaron asked, feeling out of sorts. He didn''t understand what was going on. Of course, he knew who the Young Master Frieda mentioned was. It was Chuck. Did Chuck get Frieda after he had left? Had Chuck had his way with her before she even woke up? Aaron was furious at the thought. After all the trouble he''d been through, did he actually end up helping Chuck get into bed with Frieda? How could it be eptable for Chuck to get her before he did? At this moment, Aaron was furious enough to have instantly killed Chuck! "Are you deaf? Don''te near me again!" Frieda yelled at him in fury. "Frieda, what did the Young Master do to you?" Aaron asked, gnashing his teeth in anger. "Get lost!" Frieda was impatient now and turned to leave, but as she did so, her eyes fell upon another irritating fellow. Aaron saw that man as well. His eyes shooting mes at the other. "Go to H*ll, Chuck!" He thought in his heart. Chuck was stopped by Lara again. When they were headed to the ssroom, Chuck had turned back and saw Frieda and Aaron. He couldn''t be less bothered about what they were doing and went straight to the ssroom with Lara. Seeing Chuck leave, Aaron sputtered angrily. Frieda let out a loud grunt of displeasure. She couldn''t be bothered to look at Chuck anyway, Aaron was also being a pain in the neck. She decided to return to the ssroom by herself. Aaron turned on his mobile phone and looked at the photos again. He didn''t want to sleep with a woman who Chuck had slept with. He felt sick just thinking about it. However, he wouldn''t just let both of them go just like that. An idea suddenly formed in his head, and a perverted smile appeared on his face again. "Frieda''s body is just too perfect to resist!" he thought. When Frieda reached her ssroom, her best friend, Elena, came over with a look of intense concern. Frieda wasn''t at school the day before. They were both good friends, so she went over to her and asked. Frieda ignored her and pretended to not acknowledge her existence. Elena curled her lips at that and asked, "Frieda, what did you do yesterday?" Frieda did not answer. Elena continued on a bit helplessly, "Frieda, Chuck is really..." "Don''t mention him in front of me ever again, do you hear me?" Frieda demanded, anger in in her voice. "Why did Elena even mention that disgusting man?" she thought. Elena was frightened because Frieda was rarely angry. She dared not speak of Chuck anymore. "Okay, I won''t mention Chuck again. Please don''t get angry," Elena pleaded. Frieda huffed, still angry. She hadn''t calmed down, she had already been angry before, now she was livid. "I''m going to force Chuck out of here!" she blurted angrily. "Huh? Frieda, what are you going to do? Frieda, Chuck''s a baller! You''d better not do anything to provoke him or he might..." Elena hadn''t even finished her sentence when she felt a p against her face. Frieda had pped her out of anger. The whole ss had gone silent upon seeing this. "I told you not to mention him again!" Frieda screamed, fleeing out of the ssroom. Elena covered her burning cheek with her hands, her eyes brimming with tears. Why wouldn''t Frieda believe anything she said? Frieda couldn''t hold it in any longer. She was going to the principal''s office. She was going to see if she could get the principal to expel Chuck! The principal was surprised when she saw Frieda. She was the campus belle, after all. "Frieda, is something the matter?" the principal asked kindly. "Principal, I want to report a student for improper conduct!" Frieda said. "Let me hear it then," the principal said as he took this very seriously. Nothing bad was allowed to happen on school grounds, he had to be vignt. He must be careful. After all, Wi''s standards were very high! "Do you know of a student named Chuck Cannon? I think you should know that he''s recently been treating everyone on campus to a cup of coffee," Frieda said. "Are you reporting Chuck right now?" The principal was shocked. This girl must be a fool. How dare she report someone under the care of Wi? Didn''t Freida know that with just a word from Wi, she could be expelled? "Yes, he''s riddled with attitude problems. He likes to lie too, did you know that, Principal? He owes other students a lot of money, and I saw him stealing things a few days ago. I am worried that he will hurt our ssmates, so I came to report him," Frieda said. She thought of Chuck''s wandering around the residential area where she had lived. He must have wanted to steal money. "You can stop speaking now. Leave!" the principalmanded sternly. "Principal, are you...?" Frieda was taken aback. "Leave! Don''t talk to me about Chuck anymore! Get out!" the principal scolded. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Frieda was startled but she left anyway in a huff. "Humph, I will definitely find proof of Chuck''s stealing endeavours. Now that he''scking money, he''s sure to do something bad!" She thought. When Frieda managed to get out of the office, she was livid. She felt wronged and angry. She had to drive Chuck out of campus, no matter the consequence! She needed to vent, she didn''t want to feel so angry anymore. With someone like Chuck roaming the school, she thought the entire school would basically be a trash dumpsite. She was prideful. How could she maintain her identity here if people like him soiled the school? Frieda had grown fond of this school already, so there mustn''t be any delinquents like Chuck here to taint it! Eventually, she worked out an idea, "Yes!" she thought. Then, Frieda took out her wallet. ...... When ss ended, Chuck couldn''t wait to let Betty drive him back to the hotel. Chuck had missed Yvette and he wanted to see her so badly! Yvette had promised that she would not leave, but what about Lisa? How could she stay in Karen''s hotel? Chuck was afraid that Lisa would ask Yvette to leave with her. If that were to happen, where would he go to look for Yvette? Betty had been waiting for him at the parking ce, but Chuck was stopped short by a wallet left lying on the ground. Chuck picked it up doubtfully and was ready to open it. Of course, Chuck would not want this money. He clearly knew that a wallet was important for a student. He had to give it back to that student. However, right at this moment, Frieda ran at him,ing out of nowhere. She grabbed Chuck''s hand. "You thief!!" she yelled. Frieda had caught Chuck red-handed. She had waited at the side and purposely threw the wallet on the ground so that Chuck would pick it up. She knew Chuck would pick it up. After all, he needed the money, so why wouldn''t he? Sure enough, after picking up the wallet, he went to open it. Did he want to pocket the cash he had found? There was no doubt about it, of course he was! Chuck frowned at that. "I didn''t steal it. I just picked it up off the ground," he exined. Chuck shook off her hand and opened the wallet. He found that there were photos in it. It was Frieda''s. Seeing this, Chuck was annoyed. If he had known that it was hers, he would not have picked it up. He might have even thrown it into the trash can. "It''s yours? Then, go and pick it up," Chuck said as he casually threw the wallet into the trash can. Frieda was baffled. This wallet of hers was worth around forty thousand dors! How could he just throw it away just like that? It was disgusting! "Hey!" Frieda raged, having no choice but to sift through the trash can for her wallet. The rotten smell made Frieda yell out of spite, "B*stard!" Chuck didn''t want to talk to her. This evil woman had just said that he stole her money. If Chuck hadn''t been in a hurry to see Yvette, he would have pped her in the face. "Stop, don''t move! Can you hear me? I told you to stop, you thief!" Frieda screamed again. Chuck frowned at that and turned to look at her. This evil woman was really looking to fight, wasn''t she? Chapter 362 Chapter 362 "I''m sure I haven''t done anything to offend her," Chuck thought. He did not think he deserved this animosity from Frieda. They hadn''t even known each other firsthand, but this Frieda girl had just shown up suddenly and antagonized him every chance she got. He had ignored her then, and now here she was, escting the situation by using him of theft. Chuck couldn''t stand her any longer and thought, "This foolish woman has gone too far!" "Could it be that Aaron had managed to turn her crazy by drugging her two days ago?" Chuck wondered. It wasn''t imusible. She had slept a whole 24 hours that day, having been drugged heavily. Who knew how long Aaron had yed with her unconscious body? Aaron must be a freak to enjoy sleeping with women in that state. He might have even secretly recorded a video of his endeavours. "Say that again," Chuck threatened, ring as he walked over to her. Chuck didn''t want to hit a woman, but if this woman crossed any more lines, he would not hesitate. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He did not give a toss if she was the campus belle or not. "You. Are. A. Thief," Frieda repeated her earlier usation word by word. "This is the moneymaker," she thought. This would finally be the one method to drive Chuck out of the school that might work. She had recorded a video earlier when Chuck had stopped to pick up the wallet. "I could edit it and create an illusion that Chuck had stolen money," Frieda schemed. "I''m telling the principal on you, you''re going to get expelled, just you wait! You''re a thief, a degenerate! I''m not allowing trash like you to stay here and jeopardize our school! Get ready to pack up and leave, you b*stard!" Frieda yelled. She swiftly turned around and walked away. Chuck frowned and stared at her retreating back for a few seconds. She was indeed a beautiful woman. But why was she so cruel, so heartless, so out of her mind? Why was she so foolish? Chuck didn''t bother with her after that, it was not like he''d chase her down and give her a beating. He was a gentleman after all. However, "Didn''t she say something about making the principal expel him?" he wondered. Chuck shrugged his shoulders as he thought. That was the least of his worries. Chuck then walked over to Betty''s parking spot. Of course, Betty had paid attention to the entire situation with Frieda just now. "Young Master, do you need me to deal with her?" she inquired. There was so much power in that one sentence. Regardless of Frieda''s family background or whether she was rich or if she had any important influences at all, his answer would determine her fate. If Chuck wanted to buy this entire school, all he had to was give Karen a call, a short demand of "Buy it!" would make it happen, the school would be his to own just like that. "She''s just an idiot, let her be," Chuck said. He was still looking forward to seeing what other sorts of ways Frieda would try to drive him out! "Understood," Betty answered and then drove Chuck back to the hotel. Frieda went to the principal''s office again. She had just edited the video and created the illusion that Chuck had stolen her money. She had done it very subtly. Although the video she had taken was Chuck picking up her wallet, she was able to edit it into what she wanted to fabricate. It was an easy job. Frieda knocked on the principal''s door. "Come in," the principal answered. Frieda went in at that. When the principal saw that it was Frieda again, he frowned and said, "Frieda, what are you doing here again?" "Principal, I''m here to show you a video," Frieda said and walked over as if dejected. She was ying the part of a theft victim really well, exhibiting fear in her every move. The principal nodded impatiently. Frieda turned on her cell phone and yed the edited video for him. The video showed Chuck stealing a wallet, opening it as if to take money from it... then it cut off. The principal was shaken by that video. Wi''s own blood had actually been stealing? How was that possible? The principal rewatched the video, looking more and more terrible by the second. Seeing the principal''s expression, Frieda smiled. "Principal, it was pure luck that I caught this all on video when I was ying with my phone. Chuck had just stolen my wallet! Look at his face, surely this wasn''t his first time! Who knows how many people had had theirs stolen as well, this is abominable! How can we secure the safety of students if he remains here? He''s stealing money now, but what if it esctes? What if he ends up stealing from the girls'' dorms or even decides to sexually assault them? You have to do something about this! If you don''t, our school''s reputation would know no glory," Frieda told the principal. This would work, Freda knew it in her gut. "The days of seeing Chuck Cannon roaming around campus will be no more," she thought happily. The principal would definitely expel Chuck after watching this video. He looked at Frieda seriously and asked, "What is your WhatsApp number?" "My number?" Frieda was stunned. Why was the principal asking her this? Did he want to be WhatsApp friends? "Tell me, I''ll add you," said the principal. Frieda nodded andplied, passing him her phone. Right as the phone reached the principal, he had proceeded to delete the incriminating video, shocking Frieda. "Principal! Why did you delete that?" she sputtered, confused. Frieda was very angry. She had spent so much energy on that edit! "How could the principal delete it just like that?" she thought. "Ding!" her phone sounded. The principal returned the phone to Frieda. Frieda reached out and took it from him, looking at the screen reflexively and her eyes nearly bulged out of her skull. There was a notification notifying her that she had just received a 100,000 dors transfer! "What is the principal doing?" Frieda thought, confused. Of course, 100,000 dors didn''t mean much to Frieda. Even her underwear would cost around fifty to sixty thousand dors. What was a meagre 100,000 dors to her? She was just confused as to why the principal did that. "What is his reason?" she wondered. "Just pretend that nothing happened today. You can keep the 100,000 dors," said the principal. "Principal? Are you..." Frieda came to a realization at that moment. The principal was buying her silence. She understood. If the video of Chuck stealing money was shared online, it would definitely destroy the university''s reputation. Therefore, the principal had deleted it and paid for her cooperation. "Principal, I won''t tell anyone, I promise. But I want you to fire Chuck, he''s a thief!" Frieda insisted. "Just forget it, Frieda," the principal was shut off now. If Wi knew about this situation, he would certainly be fired right then and there. "Principal?" Frieda asked, she could not believe what was happening. What did this mean? Did it mean that she should just pretend that nothing had happened? Why? "I''ll give you two choices. Take the money and forget this matter, and don''t mention it to anyone else. The alternate choice..." the principal said. "Whatever the second choice is, I''m taking it! I''m not going to forget about this!" Frieda interrupted, her tone serious. She was definitely not short of 100,000 dors. Why would she take the money anyway? She had spent so much time on that video editing, surely Chuck was going to be driven out! "Are you sure?" the principal asked, his voice indifferent. "Yes, I''m sure!" Frieda was absolutely sure. She would not consider the former choice at all! "Alright then, start packing up. You''re expelled!" the principal said coldly. "What?" Frieda was stunned into disbelief. She must''ve heard him wrong, right? She thought, "Chuck was the thief, he was the one who stole. Why am I the one getting expelled?" Frieda found it to be unreasonable. The principal repeated, "Didn''t you hear me? You''ve been expelled! Leave!" "Principal, I don''t ept this. It''s him who''s stealing and done wrong, why am I the one getting in trouble for it?" Frieda was angry at theck of logic here. This was just in unfair! "Because you''re being a fool!" The principal said, "Chuck is not someone you can offend so easily. If you just take this money, stay quiet, everything will be okay." Friedaughed at him and said, "Principal, are you joking? I can''t afford to offend Chuck? I think I know what''s going on. He''s your illegitimate son, isn''t he?" Frieda sneered, manners having thrown out the window. She was going to say whatever came to her mind! Frieda was not an easy woman to intimidate as it turns out. Frieda thought that Chuck must be the illegitimate son of the principal. Otherwise, how could he be so biased towards a piece of trash like Chuck? A loud p echoed in the room. The principal had pped Frieda in the face. Her hand reaching up to rub at her reddening cheek. Did she really just get pped? "Principal, how could you?" Frieda was shocked. She had never received a beating, even when she was a child. How could she be beaten today? Frieda felt extremely humiliated! "What are you talking about? How can Chuck be my illegitimate son?" the principal spat in fury. If Wi heard this, he would be doomed. "If he''s not, why are you protecting him like that? He''s a thief!" Frieda shouted as she was angry. The principal told Frieda, his tone cold, "I''ve just told you, you can''t afford to offend him! Let me repeat myself. You either shut up and take the money or just get out of here!" Frieda was going to go crazy with how angry she was feeling. How was it possible to be so difficult to drive a sc*mbag like Chuck out? The principal then scolded, "If Chuck ever speaks up and mentions that you have to go, you go. Got it? Now, take the money and get out of my office!" "You''ve been telling me repeatedly that I can''t afford to offend Chuck. Well, let''s hear it, tell me who he is. I''d like to know what the big deal with that trash of a person is," Frieda sneered. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 "You don''t deserve to know!" the principal said vehemently. Wi had already made it clear that he should not let the other students know of Chuck''s identity. "I don''t deserve to know?" Frieda sneered,ughing a bit at that. That was the biggest insult she''d ever heard. She thought, how could that sc*mbag evenpare to her? She could get any number of men to kneel on their knees if she desired! Whatever she wanted, she would get! "Well, what does Chuck have? He has nothing! Skills? Good looks? Family background? He could neverpete with me!" she listed with a cocky tone. "Just take the money and scram! If you dare mention anything to your peers, you''d best learn to bear the consequences!" the principal stated coldly. Frieda was filled with fury and threatened, "Who even is Chuck? You better tell me right now. If you don''t, I''ll run my mouth and tell everyone that he''s nothing but a thief!" The principal narrowed his eyes at that. "If that''s the case, then you shall bear the consequences of your actions!" he repeated. Frieda stomped out of the room at that, mobile phone in hand. Had she just been pped by the principal? This was utter madness! Unbearable madness! "Hold on a moment!" the principal yelled through his door. Frieda stopped in her tracks. With an ugly sneer on her face, she turned around and saw that he had started to walk towards her. "Principal, I didn''t expect you to be such a person, you..." she got abruptly cut off. Another loud p resounded. The principal had pped Frieda in the face. Again. Frieda was stunned stupid. Her face turned red again and it felt burning hot. Tears of unjust welling in her eyes as she felt in her heart wronged by such abuse. She had just been pped twice! "Be smart. Let''s just say you will never in your lifetime be able to obtain Chuck''s wealth, no matter how hard you try," the principal answered, still feeling perplexed about the whole situation. Chuck had someone like Wi in his life, why was he even stealing money in the first ce? Was this a weird hobby of his? "Maybe stealing excites him," the principal thought, assuming that that was the case. He knew that there were even people who liked to secretly take photos of women. Maybe stealing was one of those bad hobbies that Chuck had picked up. "Chuck''s rtive owns this school, do you know that? So that''s a bit of perspective for you. I, myself, am technically under his employment. How dare you ask me to expel him from his own property? Do you think I''d be up for the following debacle?" the principal told Frieda, shedding some light onto Chuck''s true identity. He knew that if he didn''t, this foolish woman would spill her gob to everyone once she left. By then, it would be too big of a mess to control. "Principal, what did you just say?" Frieda''s voice trembled, shocked by the new information. "How is this possible! It''s impossible! Wait, this is a private school, whoever had the funds could technically buy it if their heart so desires. But Chuck''s rtives..." Frieda thought incredulously. Frieda could not believe it. She would not believe it at all. It must have been an excuse the principal had made up! How could Chuck''s rtive let him be in such a poor state if that were true? Why did he have to pay by credit? This was too unreasonable. What''s more, Chuck looked like a loser anyway. He clearly did not have the temperament of a rich person. The principal had figured that Wi was Chuck''s rtive. After all, when Wi had mentioned Chuck, her voice went soft. It was obvious that it was the gentleness an elder would use when they were talking about their younger rtive. "Be smart and forget about today," the principal reminded her. "That''s all I can say. Also, if you let others know about this matter, don''t even think abouting back to school. When Chuck''s rtive bought the school, she did it in less than ten minutes. Do you know how costly this school is? Think about it. How rich do you think Chuck''s rtive is? Can you really challenge him?" the principal continued. Frieda was shocked. Was this true? Was Elena telling her the truth that day? Did Chuck also really compensate Aaron 2.5 billion dors? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. How was this possible? Frieda was rendered silent. She walked out of the office in a daze. She thought of what Elena had said before. Elena had told her that Chuck owned a za, a sports car, and a BMW. Was it really all true? "Could the za Elena mention be the one at City Square, right next to the school?" She thought. Frieda was snapped out of her daze. Many peopleughed at her when they saw the red palm prints on her face but she had no time to bother with them. She ended up driving to the za, staring at it in disbelief as she arrived. "Is this really Chuck''s?" she wondered. Frieda then got out of her car and walked inside. If it really were true, then his family must be zillionaires. However, why couldn''t he just pay for the coffee all at oncest time? She walked to the door of Lara''s cafe and saw that Lara was inside. Frieda asked her, "Has Chuck transferred the money to you already?" Lara was a little unhappy at that. "It''s none of your business," she replied haughtily. "He didn''t transfer the money, did he? He still owes you, doesn''t he?" Frieda asked hurriedly. "Which fool told you that?" Lara was upset now. Chuck had already transferred the money to her, anyway. "Aaron told me," Frieda replied. "What does he know? Does he know this za is..." Lara quickly shut up mid-speech, remembering Chuck''s warning. He had said that he would send out her nudes to everyone if she said a word about his true identity. However, Lara felt that it was just an empty threat, he wouldn''t actually do it. Their rtionship with each other had been alright since then, for one. He wouldn''t allow others to see her body, right? Lara felt embarrassed at that thought. "The za is his?" Frieda finished the sentences for her. "Don''t say it out. Chuck won''t let me say it!" Lara said, hurriedly covering Frieda''s mouth. Frieda was shocked. It was true? At this time, someone came over with a car key and asked, "Are you Lara?" "Yes, I am. What''s the matter?" Lara asked as she was surprised. The key held in the man''s arms was one to a sports car. "Your friend, Chuck asked me to put this key in your ce first. He wille over and retrieve it tomorrow. Please keep it safe for him," the man said. Chuck''s sports car had been fixed a long time ago. However, Chuck had nevere to pick it up. Of course, the employees had called him to ask about it. After all, the manager had told them that Chuck was a VIP. They had to serve him well. At this moment, Chuck was on his way to the hotel. How would he have the time for that? Thus, he had asked the employees to drive his car to the za to save him some precious time. Initially, Chuck had wanted them to give the car key to Ynda, but after giving her a call, he was informed that she was not in the za. So, Chuck had decided to let Lara keep it for him. Whatever. He would juste to the za the next day for it. "Okay," Lara said. She kept his key carefully. Lara felt a bit over the moon. Chuck had actually trusted her to do that for him. "Thank you," the man said as he heaved a sigh of relief. Now that he hadpleted his mission, he hoped that Chuck would be satisfied. When he was about to leave, Frieda stopped him. "Is this really Chuck''s car?" She asked. "Yes, this is what Mr. Cannon bought from our store about a month ago. But it was scratched soon after that, so he took it to our shop for repair," the man answered. Frieda was shocked. As it turned out, Chuck really had a sports car! "I remember Mr. Cannon very well. When he came over to our store, hearing some rmendations from our manager, he paid us a total of more than two million dors at once, having set his eyes on a Seventh Series BMW. Not even a few dayster, he had paid the remaining debt all at once! He really is rich!" the man recalled, his eyes sparkling with envy. "Did he really?" Frieda asked again, still not willing to believe this. Did Chuck really own a BMW? And a Seventh Series one at that? "Yes! Mr. Cannon is really rich! By the way, do you know Mr. Cannon? Your questions seem a bit odd," this man questioned as he was curious, otherwise, why would this beautiful woman ask him about Mr. Cannon in so much detail? "Yes, I do," Frieda replied. "Haha, I envy you. You have such a rich friend. Mr. Cannon is really generous. He even let us drive his sports car here for him. Also, when I called him just now, he seemed to want to buy another car as well. He asked me for some suggestions and I just gave them to him. You should apany your friend next time," the man suggested, once again envious. Chuck had just been asking for fun. But having heard the salesman''s suggestions, he thought he could do with a new Porsche. "Apany him? Me?" Frieda asked dumbly. That was just imusible! "Alright, I need to go back now," the man said his farewell as he left. Frieda stood rooted to the spot, and Lara pouted unhappily at her. "Why did you ask so much about Chuck?" she asked. Lara felt that Frieda liked Chuck. Otherwise, what was the point of asking so much about him? Of course, Lara did not want to have another opponent. After all, Frieda was more beautiful than her. However, Lara was a bit more confident in her figure aspared to Frieda''s. "It''s nothing," Frieda said mindlessly. Chuck really was rich, and she really had no qualms comparing herself to him. But why didn''t Chuck act like a rich person at all? Where was the etiquette? That was something that Frieda could not wrap her head around. "Don''t wait any longer. Chuck has gone to Hotel Luna," Lara said as she was unhappy. She knew that Chuck had recently been staying in Hotel Luna. "Why did he go to the Hotel Luna?" Frieda asked, once again paralysed with shock. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 "How would I know? Why do you ask so many questions?" Lara retorted in annoyance. Lara was not happy. She certainly did not want to let Frieda in on this much intel! What''s more, the conversation between Betty and Chuck that she heard when she was in the car was menial. They had just mentioned Hotel Luna by name so she did not have much information herself. Lara had thought that since Chuck was so rich, was Hotel Luna perhaps his? Lara wanted to ask, but she had not been brave enough to voice her question. If it were really his, Lara really could not fathom exactly how rich Chuck was. "Tell me, since Chuck is the owner of this square, the sports cars, and a BMW. Is Hotel Luna his?" Frieda probed. This not so far-fetched idea had appeared in Frieda''s mind. Chuck was loaded! He had gone to Hotel Luna... Frieda startled at another thought. The manager there had mentioned something about a Young Master Cannon, didn''t he? Wouldn''t that mean that it was Chuck Cannon? Even if Frieda didn''t want to believe it, she had to. The surname matched... The young master of Hotel Luna might be Chuck! But why would Chuck ask the staff to let her stay in the presidential suite after she had passed out? Frieda was out of her depth at that question. "How do I know?" Lara retorted again, irritated at the constant questions. So now, was the hotel also Chuck''s? Lara thought the whole situation to be unfathomable. Chuck was really awesome! "Do you want to have some coffee? If you don''t, please step aside. Stop preventing me from serving my customers!" Lara said. Then, Frieda left in a hurried daze. Lara stared after her for a few moments. Unhappily, she took out Chuck''s car key, taking a photo of it to send a WhatsApp message to Chuck, informing him that it was in her possession. However, Chuck didn''t reply to her message. He must be busy. Lara held her chin up with her palm, contemting whether she had a chance with Chuck. She should have sat next to Chuck that first day in school! She regretted having looked down on him that day. Lara felt regretful. If she hadn''t dismissed Chuck''s presence so easily at that time, she''d have already be Chuck''s girlfriend by now. After all... at that time, he had often peeked at her cleavage... Frieda walked around the za on her own. When night came, she got in her car. She felt that she had to get to the bottom of this and so, she set off to Hotel Luna to inquire about Chuck. If the young master of the hotel really was Chuck, then Frieda had to ask why Chuck had allowed her to stay in a presidential suite. He had even let a waiter take care of her. Could it be that... An idea popped into Frieda''s mind, "He fancies me!" "Chuck has taken a fancy to me at first sight and was attracted by me. That would exin why he did so many things to draw my attention, such as treating the whole school to drinks. He must have only wanted to treat me alone, but I didn''t indulge him so he must have been very disappointed, so he decided to follow me to my ce to meet me..." Frieda''s thoughts started to wonder. He had even bought a new car, he must have arranged all this. He must''ve liked her, that was why he was doing this! Frieda analyzed her conclusion and found it to be reasonable. It was all because she was beautiful. Everything Chuck did was to catch her attention. Therefore, when she had fainted previously, he had asked someone else to take care of her. Who knew what Chuck had done to her when she was unconscious? Frieda let out a snort. She wondered why Chuck acted out so much to attract her attention. Frieda felt that she had to get clearer answers. Even if Chuck liked her, she definitely did not like him back! Frieda drove to Hotel Luna. Upon her arrival, she walked straight to the front desk, "Where''s your Young Master?" Frieda asked. "Our Young Master just went upstairs," the beauty at the front desk replied. She had just seen Chuck and Betty go upstairs. "Is your Young Master''s name Chuck Cannon?" Frieda asked again, refusing to back down. "I''m not sure about that," the receptionist replied. She certainly would not divulge anything. Frieda red at her and proceeded to walk towards the elevator. She pressed the button that would bring her to the top floor. Since Chuck was the Young Master, he would definitely be on the top floor. At the very least, he would be in rooms that were a few floors under the presidential suite. However, Frieda hade to a sudden realisation that maybe what she was doing was a bit foolish. He obviously liked her, why should she take the initiative to look for him? Wasn''t this just what he wanted? She thought in her head. Frieda felt that she couldn''t sumb to that. Men should being to her, not the other way round! She had to let hime to her. If he kept up at his nonsense to attract her attention, Frieda supposed that she could let Chuck add her number on WhatsApp. Frieda huffed and turned around, ready to leave. She had never taken the initiative towards a man before, the same goes for asking questions. When Chuck couldn''t bear it any longer, he would surely have toe to find her himself! This was the way to y with a man. Never get coerced into confessing you love first, women! However, at this time, before Frieda turned around and left, the elevator door opened with a ''ding''. Chuck and Betty came walking out. Chuck was worried. Sure enough, Yvette had ended up leaving. But she had given him a call just now, informing him that Lisa had wanted to leave, so she had no choice but to follow along as well. Lisa really could not bear to stay here anymore. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Lisa was so ashamed, she couldn''t even face Chuck. After all, she had endured the man''s gaze upon her naked body when he had tranquilized her. However, Chuck had been there to see her as well and Lisa really wanted to kill herself out of embarrassment! But what she didn''t know was that Chuck did not have any ill-thought of Lisa at all. He was completely innocent, but at this moment, innocence did not matter in the slightest. Lisa was arrogant, so why would she be willing to stay here still? Fortunately, Yvette told Chuck where she was. Chuck wanted to go to see her in secret. If Yvette disappeared again, Chuck really would not have the will to continue his studies at all. Chuck wanted to find a safe ce for Yvette and help her solve her problems with Damon. After all, Chuck absolutely could not stand that Yvette was still in danger. What if another group of people came to assault her again? What if someone ended up taking Yvette away? Chuck could not allow that to happen! He stepped out of the elevator, walking out with Betty in tow. Frieda gave a soft huff. Oh, he was definitely the Young Master, alright! "Well, guess I''ve fallen for your tricks! You actually led me here!" Frieda thought. Everything he had wanted to happen had been achieved. Frieda was not happy. Was heing over so that he could confess his feelings? Frieda did not feel good about that. "I would definitely not agree! So what if he owns an entire za, a sports car, and is the son of Hotel Luna''s owner?" she thought, feeling cross. Was he as rich as Aaron? It would have been better for him to buy her some things, maybe five million dors to spend. If he had done so, she might consider his courtship. However, at this stage, Frieda wanted to smack Chuck in the face, preparing to reject him as heartless as she could be. She was not someone to be trifled with! She had already thought of the exact words she would use to refuse him, but Chuck had walked past her, walking straight on without even sparing her a nce. Frieda was stunned. "How dare he y with me like that? Was he really ying hard-to-get ?" Frieda thought in disbelief. Fine! Frieda was angry. She had just watched Chuck leave nonchntly, he hadn''t even looked back at her! Frieda was raging. "If he doesn''t stop right now, I''m going to kick his face in! Did he think he was worthy to like me?" she thought, anger clouding her mind. "Stop!" Frieda couldn''t help herself and she yelled. To be honest, Chuck had actually seen Frieda. "What is this foolish woman doing here? Did she came here to use me as a thief again?" he thought. Of course, Chuck could not be bothered to pay her any attention. Chuck was going to see Yvette, and he had to meet with Lisa so they could sort things out. After all, Lisa was his mother-In-Law. He had to make sure she was okay with him so that he could be with Yvette. What he wanted to do was to convince Lisa that he had not seen anything that day. "Hey, I told you to stop!" Frieda yelled, giving chase. Betty frowned at that. Chuck eventually stopped and turned to look at her. "What do you want?" he asked, exasperated. "Chuck, you really are something! You''re probably the most cunning man I''ve ever met!" Frieda red as she spoke. "You did so much, just to what? Seek out my attention? Aren''t you tired of it all?" she asked and the anger was clear in her tone. Betty was taken aback by that. What? What did the Young Master do? "What are you even talking about?" Chuck asked, frowning as he did. "What the h*ll is this idiot talking about? When have I ever done that?" He wondered, feeling lost. "Do you need me to spell it out to you?" Frieda sneered. "Well, listen up! You treated the whole school to drinks, just to get me to notice you; you went over to where I live, you also bought a car! You bumped into Aaron on purpose, didn''t you? Or did you just do that to get my attention..." Frieda trailed off, wondering. "So what are you trying to say?" Chuck asked impatiently. He was already at his wit''s end. "There is only one reason that would lead you to perform such actions, and that reason is that you like me!" Frieda concluded, a cold sneer stered on her face as she did so. Betty was a little confused at that. "Does the Young Master like Frieda? But that''s impossible!" she thought to herself. Chuck was startled by such a im from this foolish woman. "So you''re saying that I like you?" He questioned. "Don''t y dumb! Your tricks end now! I don''t like you, alright?!" Frieda spat, voiceced with apparent disgust. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 After Frieda had uttered those very words, she had felt immensely happy with herself. This was the way. Only Frieda herself could choose her own man. The sorts of methods Chuck had applied just to garner her attention disgusted her. Just looking at him got her annoyed, but now, she had felt rather good. "I should just p him in the face," she thought with a huff. She wondered if Chuck was upset by her outright rejection. Was he going to beg her out of desperation now? Perhaps, confess his undying love for her? Whatever he did, Frieda would still reject him. She felt herself light up in glee as that thought came to her. "You don''t have to reject me," Chuck said, still somewhat thrown off by the woman. She really was a fool. When had he ever purposely tried to catch her attention? When had he ever liked her? "She was being paranoid, wasn''t she?" he thought to himself. Did she really think the world revolved around her? Why would she have such thoughts? Betty was speechless. This girl had quite the nerve, her confidence was just through the roof. "Yvette, the Young Master''s girlfriend is so much prettier than you, and her figure is better than yours. Don''t even botherparing yourself to her," Betty thought. What''s more, Karen had also introduced Wi to him. Wi''s gentleness was iparable to any woman. Why in the world would Chuck fancy such an impossible woman like Freida? Betty thought it was impossible. "Whatever, I''ve rejected you either way. Just know that I''ll never return your feelings, alright?" Frieda announced proudly. She thought he was still pretending. "It was no use pretending, I know all your tricks," she thought. "You can reject me as you want, but don''t delude yourself. I''ve never had any feelings for you before," Chuck shrugged as he said. Frieda frowned at that and seethed, "Why are you still pretending? Do you realize that you''re talking to the campus belle right now?" "Well, good for you, but I don''t see how that''s any of my business," Chuck said. He really did not give a toss and continued, "I think you''ve been mistaken. I didn''t treat the whole school to a drink because of you. I hadn''t even known you existed at that time Why would I treat you then?" "You didn''t know me? Are you kidding? As soon as I came to the school, everyone knew my name. Do you think I don''t know what you men are constantly thinking about?" Frieda sneered. This was ridiculous! She knew too much about men''s thoughts, that was how she was able to handle them so easily. She clearly knew that Chuck was attracted to her beauty. That was why he did those things. "You wanted to buy me a cup, but I didn''t drink it. You had to find another way to after that, that was why you went to where I lived, isn''t it? So you could meet me by coincidence! How shameless can you get?" Frieda yelled, fuming. "You''re overthinking. I went around your ce to send my friend home. It had nothing to do with you. That was the first time I''ve ever seen you," Chuck said, shrugging as he spoke. Frieda frowned at that. "These usations you''re making, I could never bring myself to do them," Chuck told Frieda. He certainly wouldn''t do any of those things. He might have considered them before, but now, he had grown. He wasn''t going to stoop to such a level. "Stop lying, I know all of your tricks now," Frieda fumed again. "No matter what you say now, just know that I''ve never and won''t ever like you, alright? To be honest, if you were to offer yourself up to me for free, I wouldn''t want you," Chuck said, expressionless. Frieda looked beautiful, but she was self-absorbed. He would never fall for such a woman. He couldn''t even be bothered to acknowledge her, actually. The night before yesterday, Aaron might have yed with Frieda too hard and messed up her head. This sort of tainted woman, Chuck found her irritating. "The nerve! You''re attacking me now just because I''ve rejected you, is that it? You''re not even a real man! You won''t admit to what you''ve done!" Frieda raged. He must be dreaming. Who would offer themselves up to him like that? "Why would I bother attacking you? Sure, you''re beautiful, your figure''s alright. Butpared to my wife, you''re far off the beauty spectrum, I''ll tell you that," Chuck told her indifferently. "Your wife? Is she prettier than me? Let here out to meet me then, let''s have aparison now, shall we?" Frieda sneered in contempt. Frieda was the prettiest girl in the whole school. She thought that not one person couldpare with her in the country. She was technically the most beautiful woman in the country, to her knowledge. "Is there really anyone more beautiful than me? Chuck is just looking for a way to backpedal out of this, that must be why he said that. He really is useless. Even if he is rich, he is worse than Aaron!" Frieda thought. It was impossible for such a man to find a woman better than her, just impossible! Of course, Chuck would not ask Yvette toe over for such a small spat. What was the point? "If she doesn''t show up, that just proves that you''re lying!" Frieda said in disdain. This fellow must surely be lying! "Whatever you say now, I''ll hold this lie against you. You''ve really missed your chance with me now. From today onwards, no matter what you do, I''ll reject you!" Frieda proimed, feeling d. Frieda would never ept Chuck. Never! She wanted to refuse him eternally, devastating him! As she had that joyful thought, a voice sounded. "Hubby," a voice called out just as Chuck had wanted to cut Frieda off. Chuck turned his head and saw that it was Yvette calling him, looking a bit dejected. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chuck was surprised. He was going to seek Yvette out himself, but why did Yvettee here instead? Yvette had left something in the hotel, so she came back to get it. Though, Chuck''s quarrel with the other woman was an unexpected sight, so she couldn''t help herself but make herself seen. "Hubby?" Frieda echoed in her mind, stunned. Yvette wasn''t dressed up in the slightest. She was just wearing ordinary clothes, but she was very curvaceous and her figure was drool-worthy. "How could someone have such a figure? Is she a mixed-race? No, but her facial features don''t look it. But how can she even obtain such a body if she isn''t?" Frieda debated all of this in her head. Yvette had a pair of big eyes and a tall nose. Did she get cosmetic surgery, perhaps? "Absolutely, that must be the case! Otherwise, how could she be so beautiful? She must have done something to her face and body. But, how did she make it look so natural?" Frieda thought on. The moment Frieda saw Yvette, she had felt a sense of shame. But after assessing Yvette and her beauty, she snapped out of her reverie. "It must be stic surgery!" she concluded in her mind. Frieda thought that she was not naturally this beautiful. How disgraceful! "Honey, what are you doing here?" Chuck questioned, his tone going soft. Since Yvette was here, how could Chuck even bother to talk to Frieda? He had wanted to kiss Yvette that instant. "I left something in the hotel room," Yvette said. "I''ll get it for you," Betty cut in and went straight upstairs immediately. "So, which hospital did she get the surgery from? Must be a good one, looks pretty natural," Frieda mocked. Yvette was stunned. "What is this woman even talking about?" She thought. "What hospital?" Chuck asked, already impatient. "Do you think I don''t know that she had stic surgery? She had done something to her nose, I just know it! It was a really expensive procedure, wasn''t it?" Frieda came closer, mocking Yvette as she did so. Chuck subconsciously nced at Yvette to find her stunned speechless. "I never had stic surgery," Yvette managed to get out eventually. Chuck had been with Yvette for a long time and know that she had been this beautiful ever since she was a child. How could she have had stic surgery? There was no need for her to do such a thing. "Liar! Then, why is your butt so perky?" Frieda asked and couldn''t help but to give a quick smack to Yvette''s butt. Yvette frowned, her re turning cold. Only Chuck could touch her there, no one else. Frieda was a bit taken back by what she had felt. If Yvette had really done something to her butt, it would''ve felt different and unnatural when she had smacked it. But when she did just now, nothing felt out of ce, it felt natural. How was it possible? Did she really not do anything to her butt? Frieda found this incredible. Without stic surgery, Yvette''s figure truly was better than hers. She really was much prettier than Frieda. Frieda felt that she was dreaming. How could someone like Yvette exist? She stared at Yvette for a while and had a sudden thought. When she applied for the school, she saw some teachers'' introductions. She recalled seeing a very beautiful teacher who looked just like the woman standing right in front of her. "Yvette! Yes, that beautiful teacher''s name was Yvette Jordan!" Frieda realized in her mind. "Is your name Yvette?" Frieda asked tentatively. "That''s correct," Yvette''s eyes narrowed as she replied. Frieda gasped at that and thought, "Chuck had actually snagged himself a beautiful teacher. My God!" Frieda felt that she was in a dream. This was just unbelievable! "Chuck is with such a beautiful woman. Does he really not like me? Was it all really my wishful thinking? But it can''t be, he must like me! There is proof! I have to reject him either way!" Frieda''s mind supplied. "Hubby, who is this woman?" Yvette asked Chuck, curious. "The campus belle, she said. She keeps insisting that I like her," Chuck exined helplessly, feeling a bit indifferent. However, hearing his words, he saw that Yvette''s eyes had sharpened into a cold re. Anticipation followed, Chuck knew that look. Yvette was going to unleash h*ll now! Chapter 366 Chapter 366 "Hubby, do you like her?" Yvette asked, looking at Chuck. "I don''t like her," Chuck answered with a shrug. He did not like Frieda at all. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . This woman was a little too confident. Just because someone had looked at her, she thought they fancied her and were on a mission of pursuit. The nerve! "How could such a woman exist?" he wondered. Hearing this, Frieda was angry and said, "How could you bring yourself to say that? I''m the prettiest girl on campus! You..." Frieda was cut off abruptly. "So what if you''re the campus belle? I''ve been the campus belle for as long as I''ve been in school, but that doesn''t mean anything. Even now, I''m the prettiest teacher in the university, but what significance does it have? Just because you''re prettiest on campus does not mean my husband likes you, alright? Why would he even like you? Do you think you''re prettier than me?" Yvette asked with fire. "You..." Frieda couldn''t even finish her sentence, her face felt ming hot as if pped. If Yvette didn''t have stic surgery, then for the first time in her life, Frieda felt that she couldn''t compare herself with a woman. Yvette''s eyes and nose were too good-looking topete with. "Do you have a better figure than me?" Yvette continued. She had thought her own figure was alright. Chuck had always looked at her with lustful eyes whenever her back was turned towards him, she knew this. So she thought she must be pretty fit to warrant such a reaction. "I..." Frieda blushed, unable to speak. Yvette''s perfect figure had her feeling ashamed of her own body. "Right, so now that we''ve established that, why do you think my husband would like you?" Yvette questioned again. Chuck couldn''t help but look at Yvette''s figure as he processed her words. Yvette felt Chuck''s gaze and she turned back to look at him. "Hubby, I''ll present myself to youter, you can stare however long you like," Yvette told Chuck cheekily. Chuck was excited. Yvette was a very understanding woman. However, would that mean he and Yvette would eventually get together in the end? As soon as Chuck thought of this, his desire had dampened slightly. "So, tell me. Why would my husband like you?" Yvette continued to ask Frieda. Frieda was speechless. "I am younger than you. Of course, he''d prefer younger girls!" Frieda answered eventually. Frieda had regained herposure. "So what if she looked better than me? She''s still old, who doesn''t find youth attractive?" Frieda thought. "Yes, you are younger than me, but my husband likes older women," Yvette looked at Chuck as she said this. This was what she felt was true. After all, Chuck did have thatplicated rtionship with Zelda. "Does he like women in their thirties?" Yvette thought to herself, feeling disheartened as she didn''t think she should be included in the list. Chuck smiled. Yvette really understood him. Indeed, he preferred older women. He had lived with Yvette who was a few years older than him since he was a child. Plus, he had lost his virginity to Zelda, so mature women really hit a bit differently to Chuck. Frieda blushed at that, her heart beating out of her chest. She was enraged. "Even if he doesn''t like me, can you guarantee that he won''t like anyone else?" She said, grasping at straws now. "Why should I let him promise me such a thing? I''m alright as long as he likes me. Besides, my husband won''t ever end up liking you, you know that, right?" Yvette sneered in response. Frieda was so ready to bury herself in a hole out of shame. Chuck hadn''t actually liked her, then? "Well, he''ll regret it eventually. My charm is irresistible, he would fall in love with me either way! And when that timees, I will refuse his feelings, serving a tight p to his annoying face!" Frieda thought to herself. Frieda couldn''t stand there any longer. Yvette''s words had hurt her, she let out a huff in rage, ready to leave. However, Yvette had gone over and pped her, startling Frieda silly. "Why did you hit me?" Frieda was angry now, her eyes rimmed with tears. "Stay away from my husband, do you hear me? Also, you really aren''t as irresistible as you think, you need to realize that!" Yvette warned her. Frieda burst into tears at that. Yvette''s words cut her deep, she felt a bit suffocated by the insult. Then, Frieda ran out of the ce while crying. Chuck was d. That foolish woman needed a good wake-up call like this, a good beating in tow. As Frieda ran outside, she gave the couple a hateful stare and muttered, "Just you wait, Chuck Cannon. I''ll have you falling head over heels for me one day and you''ll be a ve to me for the rest of your life!" "Hubby, you weren''t lying to me, were you?" Yvette looked back at Chuck, tone suspicious. Chuck was confused now and asked, "What are you talking about?" "You really don''t like her, then?" Yvette asked back. Chuck eventually exined the entirety of the Frieda situation to Yvette, about how she had looked down on him which incited Yvette''s anger. "I should''ve pped her a few more times! How dare she use you like that? A thief? Honestly!" she muttered with angry exasperation. "Honey, I''ll be okay once youfort me," Chuck assured as he approached her. Yvette was a bit embarrassed by that. "Whatfort could I possibly bring you?" she asked as she bit her lip. Yvette would agree to whatever Chuck was about to suggest. Chuck whispered in Yvette''s ears, turning her face instantly red. "Don''t think about anything else inappropriate," Yvette warned. "You just said that you would let me look at you, however I pleased. Honey, you..." Chuck felt a bit cheated. "How about we give it a while?" Yvette asked a bit helplessly. She really was horrible at denying Chuck''s requests. Chuck wanted to speak more, but Betty had returned with the bag in tow. Yvette had speciallye here for this bag. As Yvette had the bag handed to her, Chuck offered to send her back which she eventually epted as she did not have a ride at the moment. However, she was a little surprised to see that Betty was driving instead of Chuck. Betty''s gaze had not wavered from Chuck''s person in the slightest. Was this also part of his protection? There was deep vignce in Betty''s eyes. Was Chuck in some sort of trouble that warranted such a look? Thinking of this, Yvette got worried. They drove to a residential area in the suburbs, a ce where Yvette had found. It was better there in fact, with so many people around them, they could hide themselves among the crowd easily. Betty waited in the car as the two got off. "Honey, let me see your mom," Chuck said as he felt that he had to ease the rtionship him and Lisa. "I don''t... my mother will not agree to it," Yvette stated. Lisa had be even more resistant to Chuck''s meetings ever since the incident, it was curious. Yvette could not understand why that was so. When she came over before, just the mention of Chuck''s name had Lisa''s face darkening. "Alright then," Chuck said, surrendering. Suddenly, Yvette heard the sound of smashing. In a panic, she ran up the stairs, Chuck at her heel as she did so. "Mom!" Yvette yelled once she stumbled upon Lisa. She was washing the dishes, and it looked like she had broken a bowl. When Lisa saw Chuck, the shame she felt in her heart appeared to multiply tenfold, her face darkened. "Why did you let him in?" Lisa asked Yvette with an ugly frown. "Did Lisa misunderstand something? I didn''t do anything to her that day," Chuck muttered to himself. Chuck honestly couldn''t even recall what Lisa had even looked like naked because the panic at the time had overwhelmed him. Yvette felt a bit hurt by that. "Mom, my husband, Chuck..." she tried to exin. Chuck felt that he needed to have a private chat with Lisa first before anything else. "Honey, why don''t you let me talk to her alone?" Chuck suggested to Yvette. "Hubby, are you sure?" Yvette was worried that Lisa would suddenly attack Chuck. If anything were to happen, there''d be no use for regrets. Chuck nodded, feeling sure of himself. "Well, Mom, if it''s alright, please have a chat with Chuck," Yvette told her mother, walking over to Lisa''s bodyguard and both women then walked outside. Soon, Chuck and Lisa were left alone in the room. Lisa felt shameful. She waspelled to either kill Chuck or perhapsmit suicide right in front of him. Chuck had seen something he wasn''t supposed to, and both of them knew that. "Auntie, I think that both you and Yvette are in a dangerous situation right now. Yvette has not learned much of martial arts. If anything were to happen, both of you would be in immense danger. I think it''d be better for you both to stay at my mother''s hotel," Chuck suggested gently. Chuck thought that was the best way to keep them safe. "Do you think I would go there? I really want to kill you, do you know that?" Lisa stated in anger. "Why do you want to kill me?" Chuck refuted. "Why are you pretending? You saw me that day..." Lisa suddenly stopped talking. It was hard for her to put what had happened into words. She would rather die than to speak about it. "Auntie, you''re thinking too much. I really didn''t see anything that day. I just want to be with Yvette," Chuck was serious. Though Chuck did understand. After all, all Lisa had known before she passed out was that he was gazing over her body. She didn''t know that he had practically forgotten about what he''d seen anyway. Lisa stared at Chuck, the shame in her heart really pushing her to just kill him and be done with it. "That better be the case, you having not seen anything. If my daughter finds out about this, I will kill you myself!" Lisa warned. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. "Auntie, Yvette and I..." he tried to continue. "It''s impossible. The two of you together will never work!" Lisa scolded. If she couldn''t get over the incident, Yvette couldn''t either. It was downright impossible for them to be together! Well, unless... "Unless..." Lisa started to suggest, her eyes narrowed. "Unless what?" Chuck was pleasantly surprised. Was he being given a chance right now? This was great! "Unless your mother, Karen, dies!" Lisa said, her tone going cold. If Chuck could make that happen, Lisa felt that she could let Yvette and Chuck be together. But could he do it? Chuck was stunned by that. Lisa wished for his mother''s death? Chapter 367 Chapter 367 "I''m only able to be with Yvette if my mother''s dead?" Chuck repeated her words in his head with incredulity. He could definitely not do such a thing! Chuck could not speak after that. He nced at Lisa''s stern face and said, "Auntie, I think you should rest up early." Chuck then proceeded to turn and walk away. Lisa huffed. "D*mn it!" she eximed. Lisa felt extremely ashamed. She couldn''t get through that incident. She really felt that she would kill Chuck one of these days. Why did Chuck have to see herself in that kind of state that day? Lisa knew Chuck didn''t mean to but she knew that he had been confused at the time. However, this was not something Lisa could so easily forgive and forget! She wanted to dig Chuck''s eyes out just for looking! After Chuck walked out, Lisa''s bodyguard went straight in. Yvette looked at Chuck and found that he was dejected. Her heart ached because she knew that he must have been scolded by her mother. "Hubby, don''t be sad," Yvette said as sheforted him. Chuck sighed at that. Were Yvette and himself star-crossed lovers? Chuck thought as he held her in his arms. Yvette could feel Chuck''s frustrated demeanor and she felt sad for him. "Hubby, don''t think too much. I''ll always be yours, alright? I won''t let anyone touch me. You''re the only one who I''ll allow for that, okay?" Yvette tried to reassure Chuck. This was exactly what Yvette thought. When she was in school, she had felt disgusted by every single person who had wanted to pursue her. She knew she was fated to be Chuck''s when all those advances had made her sick as they weren''ting from him alone. If anyone else had even identally bumped into her hand, she would instantly feel a sense of shame, feeling like she had betrayed Chuck somehow. Even if it was just normal contact. Chuck didn''t want to do anything but hold Yvette in his arms. He felt safe and warm like that. However, he didn''t know how long he could keep doing this. Chuck let out a huge sigh. "Stop sighing. I''ll spend tonight with you, alright? Whatever you want to do, do it. I give you my consent, okay?" Yvette consoled him, being thorough. She felt that this was the only way she could trulyfort him. They just needed to use protection and take careful measures. Chuck was moved by that and hugged her tightly. Chuck wanted to ask Karen about this matter. However, no matter what, Chuck would never let his mother die by his hand, nor would he give up on Yvette! "Do you want me, Hubby?" Yvette asked, voice low. She couldn''t believe such words wereing out of her mouth, she must have been influenced by Chuck. Chuck was essentially a grown child. He needed to be coaxed,forted, and he had to be listened to. Yvette had already figured that out. Anyway, there was a hotel nearby, so it wasn''t a huge hassle to just have a go there. She had to listen to Chuck and whatever he might have to say, she wouldply. Yvette had made her mind up. A bang sounded at that instant. There was a noise in a room not far from where they were. Yvette got shocked. It was her mother, Lisa, who was attempting to warn her by making such a huge racket. Yvette felt helpless. Chuck loosened his grip on her at that. "You have to rest. Remember, give me a call whenever you''re about to go anywhere else, alright?" Chuck reminded her. "Alright," Yvette replied. She was moved by his concern and took the initiative to kiss Chuck. Her heart filled with sweetness. Chuck sighed after that and turned to go downstairs. Yvette was a little worried about him still and so, she followed him down. She watched as Chuck got into his car as Betty drove him back. When she was about to walk back towards her room, she noticed another car tailing Chuck''s car, it looked to be following him. Yvette was a very vignt person, thus, she thought her conclusion was true. She ran home at that realization. "Mom, I''ll be out a while!" she informed Lisa, rushing out the door right after. As she made to run out, Lisa scolded, "Yvette, what are you doing? Don''t forget, his mother killed your dad!" Yvette was anxious to give Chuck a call. However, she couldn''t get through to his phone, the signal had been disrupted. Someone must have used some sort of device to disrupt it. Yvette ran to the side of the road and tried to chase after Chuck''s car. However, the car was already so far away. How could she catch up with the car? "Hubby!" Yvette yelled, feeling so anxious that her eyes had started to brim with tears. Suddenly, a car stopped in front of her. When the door opened, Yvette was startled and rm bells were going off in her head. "Who are you?" she asked. A male voice rang out from the car, "Our boss wants to meet you. If you''re thinking about killing Karen Lee, then follow us!" "If I want to kill her, I''ll do it myself. I don''t need anyone''s help!" Yvette countered. She would be strong eventually and fight to the death with Karen on her own. During this process, Yvette would not let others help her because she was well aware of Karen''s character. As long as Yvette had gained the strength, she could simply ask her out by a phone call. "Hmph, if you don''te to meet our boss, I''ll have someone blow up Chuck''s car. Now, do you want to get in the car or not?" the man threatened. Yvette was anxious now. She stared at the inside of the car and looked back at Chuck''s car which was already out of sight. She hoped that her husband would stay safe. "Alright, I''lle. But if you dare touch my husband, I promise I''ll give you h*ll!" Yvette threatened back. The man in the car frowned. Yvette''s fierce gaze actually scared him. "Get in the car, then!" he demanded. Yvette got in the car very quickly. After turning the corner, they drove straight forward to a destination. Yvette had been ncing at these people on and off and she had already nned out more than ten ways to escape at any time if she felt she was in any imminent danger. About half an hourter, they finally arrived at the ce. It was a vi. "Go in by yourself, our boss is waiting inside!" the man said. Yvette frowned and got out of the car. She grabbed at the dagger hidden in her sleeve as she walked into the vi. The man in the car took out his walkie-talkie and asked, "How''s it going back there?" A serious voice came through from the other side and replied, "We can''t follow them too closely. That woman named Betty is very vignt!" "What about the bomb? Can you throw it their way? Our boss wants Chuck to know that he''s back in the country!" A grim look shed across the man''s face as he asked this. "No, Betty will definitely dodge it," the other man said. "Alright, just keep at what you''re doing right now. Follow them!" he ordered, cutting the communication off. ...... When Yvette walked into the vi, there were no lights switched on in the living room. However, she could see a man sitting casually on the sofa, tilting his wine ss side to side in his hand. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . This was Chuck''s cousin, Duncan Lee. He was back in the country. "Sit down," Duncanmanded. "Who are you and why are you following Chuck?" Yvette asked directly. "You don''t have to know who I am. You just need to know that everything is under my control. You are but a pawn for me to y with," Duncan said as he took a sip of wine with a smile on his face. Yvette frowned at that. "Only I can help you if you want to have Karen Lee killed because I know her. I know how she fights," Duncan added. "I don''t need your help!" Yvette refuted. "You don''t need my help? Without my help, it''d be impossible for you to kill her. However, it might be possible seeing as Karen is already in her forties. Maybe once you''ve reached your forties as well, Karen might already be in her coffin. It would be possible for you to kill her if you were to attempt killing at that time. But, are you willing to wait ten more years?" Duncan told Yvette. Yvette stared at him, her re turning cold. "Don''t think that just because the lights are out that I can''t see your features properly? You look a bit like Karen, you know. Is she your mother?" Yvette asked. "She is not fit to call herself my mother. She''s just one of my father''s younger sisters," Duncan sneered, the look in his eyes turning fierce. "So, you''re Chuck''s cousin. But why are you trying to harm him?" Yvette asked, confused. Could it be that they were fighting for the inheritance? "I am not his cousin. Chuck is not qualified to be in any way rted to me. He is nothing but useless," Duncan said. "I won''t allow you to speak about him like that!" Yvette spoke up for Chuck and her tone was clipped. "You? Won''t allow me? I''ve long wanted him dead, you know. The sole reason he''s alive right now is just for my entertainment. He''s just something I y with, do you understand?" Duncan smirked as he said. Yvette couldn''t stand for this verbal abuse and couldn''t help but defend Chuck, "What did I just say? Stop talking about him like that!" Suddenly, a loud boom sounded. Duncan had kicked Yvette hard and she fell. She was shocked. "How could I be so vulnerable? Are all my previous self-defense lessons useless?" Yvette thought helplessly. She felt that she was going to faint. The fall was too painful. "Is that all you have? Both of you are rubbish, aren''t you? And yet, you still want to kill Karen? At this rate, you''re better off just waiting for her to die by herself," Duncan said. Yvette managed to crawl back up despite the pain, a cruel determination in her eyes. She would not be afraid. She could even die here, but she could not let Chuck be in any danger. "The reason I asked you toe here was to ask a favor from you. I''ll help you deal with your cousin, and you will help me with one thing, just so I can have a little fun. Would that be amenable? Do you have a deal?" Duncan offered with a smile. Yvette ignored him and tried to attack him, desperately. Duncan frowned and kicked at her again. Yvette fell to the ground easily and spat out some blood. Duncan proceeded to walk over and stepped on Yvette, threatening in a menacing voice, "Both of you are my toys at the moment. If I ask you to do something, you''ll have to do it. If you dare resist, I will kill you!" Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Yvette struggled to get up, but Duncan was really strong. She really could not manage to get up at all. This felt a bit like fighting with Karen. Was this Duncan as strong and as skilled as Karen? She could do nothing but continue to get stepped on by Duncan. "Get off me!" Yvette''s shoulder ached as it was under Duncan''s foot. His foot was still moving, trying to put more pressure on her. "Don''t you think Chuck is a useless man? I''m stepping on you right now, but where is he? He can''t show up to save you," Duncan mocked. "Don''t you dare say that about my husband!!" Yvette''s eyes filled with hatred as she defended Chuck. Chuck was a touchy subject for her. "Ah!" Yvette cried and bit her lip in pain. Duncan''s foot was exerting a lot more force onto her. Her shoulder felt like it was on fire, it felt like it was going to snap at any moment. Yvette gave out a cry and clenched her teeth. She tried to withhold her scream, withstanding the pain. Yvette really could bear it all. Her eyes had turned red, they looked like the eyes of a female leopard! Duncan frowned as he noticed this. "To be honest, Yvette, I think you''re not bad. You''re strong. Your figure and appearance are pretty decent. If you want to be with me, I wouldn''t mind. Even if you''ve already been used by Chuck already," Duncan told her. Duncan was not lying this time, he was serious. When he saw Yvette, he had been amazed for a moment, even though he had seen all sorts of women before. He had this admiration for only three women he''d ever known. They were Wi from Central City, the killer in the United States, and the third one being Yvette. However, what made Duncan a little angry was that two out of the three people who he had taken a fancy for, they treated Chuck well. He actually felt jealous of him. Chuck was nothing but a useless man! Yvette''s character was tough, and Duncan liked that. However, this kind of woman was stubborn. He knew she wouldn''t give in. "What do you think? I don''t mind that you''ve slept with Chuck... Look at your thighs, are you still a virgin?" Duncan was particrly surprised at that. He had seen too many women before. He could roughly tell a woman''s bedroom activities going by her legs. At this time, Duncan was 80% sure that Yvette was still a virgin. She looked to be untouched. He didn''t expect that. Chuck had not slept with Yvette yet, he couldn''t believe it! Haven''t the two of them been together for a long while now? "Well, even if you have slept with Chuck, I wouldn''t mind. But seeing that you''re obviously still a virgin, you''re better off with me. I can even kill Karen for you!" Duncan offered with a smile. He knew that Yvette was in pain now, but she hadn''t uttered a word. He liked this kind of courageous woman! "If you follow me, I will let you know what a real man actually is, you will feel the pleasures of being a woman..." As he was halfway through his speech, he was interrupted. Yvette had turned her head up and bit his leg. She had bitten him with so much strength. Although Duncan was a master of martial arts, the sharp pain he felt was inevitable. A loud boom sounded. Duncan had given Yvette another kick, kicking her away from him this time. Duncan looked down at his leg and found that it was bleeding. He was furious and yelled, "How dare you bite me?" He had never met such a woman before. How could she be so cruel? Duncan was angry, but he appreciated Yvette even more now. Such a woman would make him happy if he eventually managed to conquer her. He wouldn''t resort to drugging a woman if he couldn''t get them. He wanted to use his only strength and nothing else. He would definitely be able to get the woman he so desired! Yvette clutched at her stomach and got up, spitting more blood from her mouth. Duncan''s kick was too strong. Yvette almost fainted at that instant but she had persisted by her willpower. "I won''t do anything for you! If I want to kill Chuck''s mother, I''ll do it myself!" Yvette yelled and she turned to leave. "Do you think that it''s that easy to leave this ce?" Duncan said with a smirk. He didn''t care about the pain in his leg. His body had gone through strong endurance training, so the wound wasn''t really a big deal. Yvette really wanted to leave now because she wanted to tell Chuck that he was in great danger. This man was really powerful! Though, Yvette hadn''t seen Karen. Why didn''t shee back? Only Karen herself could deal with such a heavy-handed person. "I won''t be able to leave if you kill me right here," Yvette red at him indifferently, looking a bit menacing. "Kill you? How could I do such a thing to you?" Duncan shook his head. But to be honest, after that bite, Duncan decided that he liked Yvette even more. He was even more determined to conquer Yvette now. "Such a woman shouldn''t be with Chuck!" Duncan thought. "If you leave now, I''ll ask my men to kill Chuck right in this instance!" Duncan said. Yvette halted at that. This was what she was most worried about. Betty might not be able to deal with Duncan, he was too strong. If that was the case, Chuck would be in danger. She roared, "If youy a finger on Chuck, I will drag you to H*ll and back!" This was Yvette''s thought at this moment. If Chuck died, she would not have the will to even live. "With your current strength, you are not yet qualified for such a task," Duncan said with a sneer. Yvette had some skills, but he could still kill her easily. "Also, if I don''t let you go, there''s no way for you to leave here," he added. Yvette turned around and stared at him, her re was vicious. "What on earth do you want me to do? Will you not touch Chuck if I do whatever it is that you want?" she asked, desperate. Duncan''s smile soon turned into an ugly sneer as he heard Yvette. Duncan thought in his heart, "Is she an idiot? How can I noty a finger on Chuck? When ites to him, she gets all soft. Is this woman really willing to do anything for Chuck?" Duncan was really jealous. How could Yvette treat Chuck so well? Yvette would surrender after just hearing his threats to kill Chuck. Duncan''s intention to kill Chuck had never been so strong than at this moment! Yvette stared at him coldly and stated, "Even if I help you, you''ll kill Chuck anyway. Then, I''d have no choice but to die with you!" As she spoke, Yvette grasped at her dagger tightly. But at this time, she had felt a little disheartened and sad. "Was I really going to die now? I haven''t even said goodbye to Chuck, and I haven''t even given my everything to him..." she thought. She hadn''t even given birth to a baby for Chuck. Duncan frowned and let out a cold huff. "Well, I want you to burn down Chuck''s za. If you do that, I promise not to hurt him for an entire month," he said. Hearing this, Yvette narrowed her eyes and refuted, "If he knows that I burned down his za, he''ll break up with me!" Duncan smiled slightly at that. That was what he wanted. It was fun ying with Chuck like that. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If Chuck knew that Yvette had burned down his za, there would be no chance for the two of them to be together, would there? Chuck would definitely break up with Yvette. Then, Duncan''s chance woulde. "You''re right. But remember this, you must let Chuck see clearly that you are the one who set the fire. If you can''t do that, I won''t give him that month of rest," Duncan said. Yvette''s eyes were filled with pain at that. Exchanging their rtionship for Chuck''s one-month safety... She was immensely pained at the idea. "I have given you a chance. Go and burn it down now. Remember to put more gasoline. That garbage za should have been burned down a long long time ago," Duncan continued. He then threatened a bit ferociously, "Otherwise, I will ask someone to nt a bomb in his car. What do you think will happen to him then? I will be looking forward to whates after that bomb detonates!" Duncan smiled at the mere thought. "No!" Yvette refuted, her eyes had turned red. Chuck would definitely die that way. The car would be overturned! "If you don''t want that to happen, then do as I say!" Duncan reminded her. Yvette struggled. Havinge to a decision, her face turned pale as she said, "Remember what you said. You promised you would give Chuck a month!" Yvette had to make sure. She then turned around and walked outside after that. She was so upset, tears were welled up in her eyes. After Yvette left, Duncan sat on the sofa and ordered his subordinate, "Doctor!" A person came in and saw the wound on Duncan''s leg. He hurriedly knelt in front of him to deal with it. Duncan then took out his mobile phone and called his men to ask about Chuck''s situation as his bitten leg was being dealt with. "May the show begin..." he smiled as he said. Yvette walked out of the vi with tears running down her cheeks. After she left the vi, she could sense someone following her. She then took out her mobile phone and tried to call Chuck but like before, she was still unable to get through. She was frustrated. "Hubby, I''m sorry, I''m going to let you down..." Yvette sounded as she promptly burst into tears. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 "Young Master, we may be in trouble!" Betty said. Betty''s was very vignt. This skill of hers had made her realise that something was not right. When she was driving, she had habitually looked in the rearview mirror. Although she did not have a retentive memory, she soon realized that a car was following her from a distance. Something was definitely wrong here. In fact, both Betty and Chuck had been chatting in the car. Betty had seen Chuck''s disappointment in on his face. And so, she wanted tofort him. Hence, she hadn''t paid attention to the car behind them at first, but she noticed it now. Hearing Betty''s words, Chuck turned his head to have a look. There weren''t many cars behind them, so Chuck could not see anything. "Young Master, that car," Betty pointed at the car tailing them. Chuck stared at it once he spotted it. "Young Master, try to make a phone call," Betty suggested. Chuck didn''t understand why Betty asked him to do this, but he still took out his mobile phone doing as she said and called Yvette. At this time, his mind was full of Yvette. However, the phone call wouldn''t get through. Chuck tried again but to no avail. Obviously, there was a signal. Chuck tried to call the other numbers but the end result was still the same. "Betty, I can''t make any calls," Chuck said in surprise. "Yes, our phone signal has been interfered with." Saying this, Betty''s beautiful eyes turned fierce at that realization. Were they going to act out just like that? Wasn''t that a bit too brazen? "Did Duncan ask someone to do it?" Chuck asked as he analyzed the situation. He couldn''t think of anyone else who would do this. He didn''t expect that Duncan woulde at him so soon. "Yes," Betty said as she kept her eyes on the car behind her. "Then what should we do?" Chuck asked. He had never encountered such a situation before, but he felt that they should speed up and just return to Hotel Luna as soon as possible. After all, there were a lot of Karen''s men at the hotel. "Young Master, don''t worry. I will protect you well," Betty assured him calmly. She had encountered many situations as such so there was nothing to be afraid of. However, Betty was worried about Chuck. An ordinary mobile phone''s signal would definitely be disrupted, but Betty had a satellite phone with her, so she could make calls to anyone without any such interference. Usually, Betty would have definitely sped up her driving. However, Chuck was in the car with her at the moment and she had to ensure his safety. Betty took out her mobile phone and gave the hotel a call. She asked the staff to prepare for their arrival at the hotel, to keep Chuck safe. However, as soon as she called, she found that the car behind her had stopped tailing them, leaving as if in a hurry. Betty was surprised at the turn of events. Chuck also noticed this and was very surprised. What were these people doing? "Betty, they..." Chuck trailed off, not knowing what to say now. He was stunned. "Young Master, Duncan is a shrewd man. Your mother once said that he has a freakish personality, he likes to y games," Betty said as she was on her guard now. She then started to speed up. "y? What does he like to y with?" Chuck was a bit taken back by that. "He likes to y with people," Betty exined. "You mean women?" Chuck asked, still a bit confused. "No, not just women. To Duncan, all people are merely toys. So, in his eyes, Young Master, you are also..." Betty stopped at that. It was hard for her to even form the rest of that sentence. "I''m also his toy, then, you mean?" Chuck asked and rubbed at his nose. Duncan really was perverted. How was ying with him any fun? Chuck couldn''t understand any of this. He couldn''t understand what fun the man could have from ying with him. "Young Master, your heart is too kind. President Lee wanted you to be crueler so that you can deal with people like Duncan," Betty said. Chuck knew that this kind of person always thought that they were more superior to the others. Chuck couldn''t understand what the hell these people were thinking. This was... horrible! "Is Duncan ying with me when he suddenly asks his men to leave, then?" Chuck asked after having thought about this and voiced out his concerns. He wondered, "Is he trying to scare me?" Chuck was not frightened in the slightest. "That''s possible, Young Master. I''ll take you back to the hotel first, and then you can take a nice bath and have a good night''s sleep. Everything is under control, I''ll protect you," Betty said seriously. "Alright. Thank you, Betty," Chuck thanked her. "That''s my job, don''t worry about it," Betty replied. Soon, Betty drove Chuck to Hotel Luna and went to park the car in the parking lot. Betty''s drumming heart had finally settled. She had stuck closely to Chuck when she escorted him back to his room, making a quick phone call as she did so. Shortly after, there was a knock on the door. Betty got up and went to get it open. At the door stood ten men in ck suits. They were all well-trained bodyguards. "From now on, all of you will have to protect our Young Master!" Betty ordered. She would still protect Chuck closely, but just to be safe, she had doubled the protection. "Understood," the men echoed. Betty closed the door then. Karen had brought hundreds of elites back home this time. They were all nearby and she could ask them toe by with just one phone call. After all these preparations, Betty felt more at ease. She began to review Duncan''s location. If he hade back to the country, where would he be hiding out now? Betty couldn''t figure out Duncan''s thoughts. She wanted to discuss it with Chuck, maybe he had some idea. When she was about to knock on the door, she found that Chuck''s door was not closed. With a squeak, the door opened. Betty was stunned at what was presented to her. Chuck was naked while walking in the room. Was he prepared to take a bath? Betty blushed and hurriedly closed the door. "I''m so sorry, Young Master!" She apologized. Chuck did not expect that as he remembered that he had clearly closed the door. He was speechless. As a grown-up man, he had been seen stark naked by Betty. But Chuck didn''t really mind. "It''s okay, Betty. Why are you looking for me?" Chuck asked. "It''s nothing, Young Master, you can just take a shower and go to bed," Betty blushed as she said. She had just seen her young master''s naked body. Chuck nodded, humming in agreement. He went to take a shower, but when he was doing so, Chuck had started to have some weird ideas. After all, they were in close quarters and were alone in the room. Besides, Betty had called him Young Master and he had grabbed at her twice already. If a woman called him Young Master, it meant that she was the obedient type. In addition, when Betty identally rushed in just now, Chuck actually had some instantaneous ideas about what he would do to Betty at that moment. Would Betty then obey or refuse him? Chuck was curious about that. Men always had exciting ideas like these. Of course, Chuck was no exception. But Chuck did not dare take any action. In case Betty called Karen to tell on him, then... it would all be over. Chuck dispelled the idea of excitement and took his shower. Betty calmed down and began to ask around to identify Duncan''s location, but she had next to no clue. She was feeling quite helpless. She sat on the sofa, closed her eyes, and was ready to rest for a while. However, at this time, she received a phone call that made her stand from her previously rxed position. "What? Alright, I''ll be right there!" Betty rushed. "Young Master!" Betty yelled and hurriedly opened the door and went in Chuck''s room again. She caught Chuck as he was justing out of the bathroom. He was naked again. This time, Chuck was embarrassed. He had been looked at bare twice by Betty. What was going on? But it didn''t matter. They were both even now. Betty did not show any outward expression on her face, but the hot blush spreading across her face betrayed her. "I''m sorry, Young Master. Please put your clothes on. Something bad has happened." Betty turned around as she delivered this news. When Chuck heard Betty''s words, he had quickly put on his clothes. If it was nothing important, Betty would not have barged in like this. Chuck soon got dressed and walked over to her. "Betty, what happened?" he asked. "The za. It''s on fire," Betty said solemnly. Chuck''s face fell. The incident with Lara''s cafe had just been resolved. How could a fire happen at this time? "It must have been Duncan!" Chuck thought. The intent to kill was clear in Chuck''s eyes. "Take me to the za," he demanded. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Yes, Young Master," Bettyplied. They then went to leave, but there were those men standing at the door, blocking their way. "All of you, get fire extinguishers and head to Young Master''s za now!" Betty ordered. "Yes, Ma''am!" they echoed, immediatelyplying. As Chuck and Betty arrived at the parking lot and got into the car, Betty drove as fast as she could to take Chuck to the za. One minuteter, 20 off-road vehicles left the hotel parking lot together, all following Betty''s car. This spectacr scene had amazed the people who were walking along the streets. Chuck was anxious. The za meant a lot to Chuck as it was his business project. In the past few months, he had spent so much effort on the za. How dare Duncan set fire to the za? "Young Master, Duncan wouldn''t have done this. I will try my best to find out the one who set the fire. How do you want me to deal with that person?" Betty exined, her features were cold. "Kill!" Chuck ordered with no hesitance. No one was allowed to do this to his za. Soon, Chuck saw ck smoke billowing from afar, rising into the sky. That was his za! Chapter 370 Chapter 370 When Ynda got off from work, she had received a call from the za security, informing her that the za was on fire. She was put in a state of panic and shock. She was in charge of the za, so she knew the entireyout of it like the back of her hand. She had been asking people to check up on the za constantly because she was afraid that such a thing would happen. The first thing she thought of when she received this call was that this was clearly set up by someone! Ynda had just returned home and was ready to shower and rest up. However, before she could even step foot in her bathroom, she had received the call and rushed out instantly to drive to the za. Her ce was close to the za. When she pulled out and started heading towards the za, she could see ck rings of smoke billowing towards the sky where the za was. Just as she got out of her car, a woman ran past her towards themotion. It was still very early in the morning. There was no one on the street, but the sudden fire had attracted a lot of attention. People started to take pictures and videos, no doubt to upload them onto the Inte. Among Lara''s ssmates, a few of them had just finished partying somece else when they were met with the fire. Theyughed at that. "Wow, there''s a fire, guys!" a girl eximed. "Take a photo, quick!" another girl said. Several students took photos, videos, and had uploaded them onto the Inte in a matter of seconds. They gloated as they did so. The headline was: Shocking News! Fire in City Square! Death Ensued! Very soon, students started toment on those posts. "What''s going on?" "The za is on fire!" "What kind of trashy za doesn''t have better safety? They must have not had safety features set up! Take care not to go there anymore, everyone!" a person insisted in thements. "I feel that City Square is pretty good. Ynda, the former campus belle, is still the manager there, do you know that?" "Really? Would that mean Ynda was going to lose her job this time?" a person mocked in the comments. "Haha, she may be fired. Let''s group together so we can offer herfort!" one of them said. "Haha, yes, count me in!" theyughed. ...... "Charlotte, where are my pajamas?" Lara asked as she came out of the bathroom. Charlotte was envious at what she saw. She curled her lips and used, "Hey, would you mind putting on your clothes after you''ve finished washing up? Are you trying to show off?" Lara had such a good figure. For a skinny woman like Charlotte, Lara''s body was envy-inducing. Why did they look so much different? They were rtives, after all, the difference couldn''t have been that far off. Charlotte was upset. Lara grinned at that. "I''m not showing off," she said. "Here, take this. Hurry up and put it on. You are so annoying," Charlotte said as she threw Lara her pajamas. Lara giggled as she put it on. After blow-drying her hair, shey on the sofa and logged into her WhatsApp to send a message to Chuck, but she noticed that he had not replied to her previous message. Lara pouted a bit. "When will he pay attention to me?" she thought. Lara was disappointed because Chuck did not reply to her message. But at the same time, she was feeling a bit excited, anticipating his eventual reply to her. She got bored and quit the chat group to look at some news online. Soon, she saw a person''s post and read aloud, "City Square is on fire..." Lara''s eyes went wide with shock, trying to reread what she had just read. The za was on fire, the picture showed ck smoke... "Charlotte, Charlotte!" Lara yelled, shock coursing through her body. "What is it now? I''m going to bed," Charlotte said, her eyes already closed and she wasying in her bed snugly. She had a long day of work the next day, and she was exhausted now. "It''s about City Square, Chuck''s za is on fire!" Lara exined as she jumped out of bed, changing out of her pajamas hurriedly. Charlotte sat up in shock at that. "What did you say?" she asked in disbelief. City Square was on fire? What was going on? "Hurry up, let''s get to the za!" Lara had put on her clothes. Charlotte was stunned, following Lara''s actions as well. The two rushed out and took a taxi hurriedly. "Could Chuck still be in the building?" Lara asked out loud, anxious. She was not worried about her cafe because looking at the photos online, her cafe did not seem to be in the line of fire. But this was Chuck''s very own za they were talking about. "I don''t know about that either," Charlotte said anxiously. "Sir, please. Could you drive a little faster?" she proceeded to ask the taxi driver. ...... Quinn was sleeping and was dreaming about Chuck. In her dream, she had a meeting in the conference room. Chuck had barged in when she was in the middle of it and had forced himself onto her, taking her as he pleased. In the dream, she tried to resist, but Chuck was too strong, he was like a beast. At some point, Quinn was startled awake and she sat up angrily. "What am I dreaming about?" she asked herself, feeling a tad annoyed. She rubbed at her head in frustration. She couldn''t fall back asleep. After tossing and turning, she wondered, "When was Chuck going to treat me to dinner?" Quinn was in a dilemma. She looked up at the ceiling, having no clue as to what to do. Suddenly, her cell phone rang. She nced at it and was nning to just let it ring out as it was already 2.a.m. However, with a soft huff, Quinn had ended up answering the phone. A voice came from the other side. "President Miller, something''s happened in City Square," the person informed. Quinn sat up immediately at that. "Tell me, what happened?" she demanded. She got out of her bed and started to put on some clothes. "The za is on fire," the person replied. "Fire? What happened?" Quinn asked anxiously. "I really don''t know. It just suddenly burned up!" the person said again. "Then, why don''t you help put it out then?" Quinn yelled back. She hung up the phone at that. After she got her clothes on, she started to run out. "Goodness, Chuck, what are you even doing right now? Your za''s on fire!" she thought. Zelda, on the other hand, was met with the same situation. She could not fall back asleep. Her mother had called her, insisting her to bring Chuck home with her for a visit or she would make her way over to her. Zelda was in a dilemma. She couldn''t bring herself to trouble Chuck anymore, and she didn''t even know how to ask for such a favor! She decided to simply just sit up. Not long after, she got a call on her phone. She hesitated at first but picked it up anyway. Hearing the news, she was stunned silly. "What? A fire? I''ll be right there!" she replied swiftly. Zelda then put on her clothes and like the others, she too ran out. ...... Betty had already brought Chuck to the za. When Chuck got out of the car, he saw that there was a big fire on the first floor, which had already burned about one-fifth of the ce. This was a huge loss! A loud rumble sounded then. The 20 off-road vehicles behind the car had stopped. Hundreds of people rushed over with fire- fighting equipment. Someone had called the police and the firefighters were also littering the streets. Chuck carried a fire extinguisher in hand and was prepared to rush in. "Young Master, stay put. It''s too dangerous to go in there," Betty advised Chuck, holding him back. "The za''s my blood and sweat!" Chuck refuted. His eyes were turning red with tears. "Young Master, I know it must be painful to see your efforts being destroyed right now, but it''s too dangerous. President Lee would buy more zas for you if you want, okay? She wouldn''t want anything to happen to you," Betty said solemnly. That was true. In this situation, as long as Chuck asked for it, he could have as many zas as he so desired. Karen would agree to his requests without hesitation. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuck''s heart ached though. Duncan Lee! I would definitely find you! "Young Master, don''t worry. I promise I''ll find you the person who set the ce on fire!" Betty''s face was cold with promise as she did so. She immediately began to start up the satellite monitoring. In the interim, in the spacious vi, Duncan held a red wine ss in his hand and looked at the images ying out on the screen. He smiled and thought happily, "How interesting. Oh, Chuck, what will you do when you discover that it was Yvette who set the fire? I guess that you''ll have to break up with her then. Don''t let me down, Yvette will belong to me sooner orter!" Duncan''sugh got more and more crazed as he watched the fire get bigger and bigger, engulfing the za slowly. On Chuck''s side, Ynda hade running towards him. "Chuck, I''m so sorry. This is my fault, I didn''t do my job..." she scrambled out. Chuck saw that Ynda was in a mess as she had helped to put out the fire. Chuck shook his head at her and reassured, "No, it''s not your fault." Ynda now knew that it was really someone who had intentionally set fire to the za. She felt distressed as she watched the mes. She had put too much effort into the za but yet all her efforts were going to just burn to ashes, just like that. "Betty, have you found the one who set the fire?" Chuck asked. Betty had not found them yet. "Wait a minute, Young Master. I''m sure I''m close!" Betty reassured. Chuck was silent. His eyes had turned cold. This person, whoever they were, was really looking for death! At this time, a bunch of firefighters hade by to put out the fire. The scene was particrly chaotic, but Ynda said that there was no one in the za at the time so there should be no casualties. Many people came to watch though. Chuck kept staring at the za. A figure caught his gaze, Chuck hurried over to it as he recognized that it was Yvette. "Honey, why are you here?" he asked, his tone filled with worry. Chuck was so surprised to see Yvette here. How did Yvette get the news? She had even taken the trouble toe all the way down here for him. Chuck was moved. Yvette was too good toward him. It was already sote, but she was still concerned about him. Chuck walked over and caught her in an embrace. Yvette''s body was quivering. "Honey, do you want to wait for me here or do you want to get back home to rest up? It''s alright now," Chuck said. He felt Yvette''s trembling and figured that she was just cold. "I..." Yvette sobbed loudly. She couldn''t get the words outright. She knew that once she told Chuck about what she just did, Chuck would get angry at her and their rtionship would be over. He would no longer call her his wife. "What''s wrong, Honey?" Chuck was worried, letting go of Yvette to get a good look at her. Seeing the tears in her eyes, Chuck was distressed and he pleaded to her, "Honey, please. Tell me, what''s wrong?" "Hubby, it was me," Yvette finally managed to get out. Tears started flowing down her cheeks as she admitted her deed. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Yvette was desperate now. When she came to the za just now, she saw how the za had changed for the better. She had struggled to start her task. She had been a teacher in the school for so long, and thepany had been there the entire time as well. Yvette had seen the development of the za with her own eyes. She knew that this was all made possible by Chuck''s painstaking efforts. If she set the za on fire, Chuck''s efforts would be gone and she would feel very heartbroken. But Duncan held too much power over her. If she didn''t do this, Chuck would not even have a month to prepare himself and Duncan would definitely get him. But what if Duncan didn''t keep his promise? Yvette had taken this into consideration. However, she thought that he was the sort of person to follow the rules of a game. After being torn in between for a moment, Yvette had finally decided to set the za on fire. When the fire was ignited, she had burst into tears. She saw the fire grow bigger and bigger. It felt like she was burning Chuck''s heart instead of the za itself. At that moment, Yvette had wanted to put it out immediately but she held herself back. She suddenly thought of Chuck breaking up with her and the anger she would be faced with. They had been together for so long. It was thest thing Yvette wanted to happen between them. But for Chuck''s safety, Yvette was willing to do anything. Be it scolded or beaten to death, Yvette was willing to withstand anything. "Honey, what are you talking about?" Chuck felt his heart break at Yvette''s distress at the moment. What was the matter with her? Her eyes were so red. Had she been crying for a long time? Chuck reached out to hug her again, but Yvette took a few steps back. She could not bear it any longer. "It was me..." Yvette eventually got out, after struggling with her words. "Young Master," Betty took a deep breath as she came over. She was shocked to see the person behind the fire from the satellite image. She wondered why Yvette had done it. Just, why? Betty couldn''t even figure it out. After all, she was rather wary of Yvette''s presence. But in the past few days, Betty had changed the thoughts she had towards Yvette. She could tell that Yvette was sincere to Chuck. But if she was sincere, why would she burn down his za? "Betty," Chuck acknowledged her, startled. He thought, "Did she find out who the person behind the fire was?" "Who set the fire?" The look in Chuck''s eyes had turned harsh as he asked. "Find out who did it. I won''t let them get away with it!" he said. Yvette''s was shaking. Betty gave Yvette a cold look. After a moment of hesitation, she decided. "Young Master, I haven''t found the culprit yet," Betty lied. "Well, keep looking. We must find them, no matter the consequences! Get them to me, quick!" Chuck said coldly. Betty was silent at that. "Hubby, there''s no need to look for them. It was me who set the za on fire," Yvette admitted in a trembling voice. Chuck was stunned. "What? What is Yvette talking about?" He thought. Betty stared at Yvette questioningly and thought to herself, "What''s your purpose of doing this, Yvette?" Chuck turned his head away in disbelief. Why would Yvette set the fire? He wanted to make sure he didn''t hear her wrongly. "What did you say, Honey?" Chuck asked again. "I set the fire," Yvette reaffirmed. Chuck gasped out in shock. Yvette didn''t seem to be joking, but what was the purpose of her doing so? Chuck didn''t expect Yvette to be the one who started the fire. When he sent her home just now, they had hugged and kissed each other. What had made her turn around and set the fire in such a short period of time? "Stop joking, Honey," Chuck said solemnly. "I''m not joking," Yvette said, her heart ached. She could tell that Chuck was getting angry by looking at him. "Young Master, she''s not kidding. It really was her who set the fire," Betty took her phone out and showed Chuck the screen. It was a satellite surveince video. The video was not clear, but he could easily tell that it was Yvette in that video. At this moment, Chuck felt like he got hit in the head by a bat. He was very confused! "Why did Yvette set the fire?" he thought in exasperation. Chuck was shocked still. "Honey, why did you set the fire?" he asked, still unable toprehend. "I did it without any reason. I just really felt like it," Yvette said as she bit her lip forcefully. The sharp pain would remind her not to spill her secret meeting with Duncan. She was afraid that she would identally blurt out the truth. Yvette could not stand the look in Chuck''s eyes at that moment. "Why?" he asked, tone still riddled in disbelief. He knew that Yvette would never do anything to harm him. He knew this well. It was impossible for there to be no reason. "Because your mother killed my father," Yvette replied convincingly. Her voice was cold, but her heart broke as she was speaking. "So, that''s why you started the fire?" Chuck asked as his face was indifferent. When it came to this matter, Chuck could not have any say in it. It really was his fault after all. "That''s right. And I''ll continue to set fire to Hotel Luna too!" Yvette added. "You..." Chuck was taken back by Yvette''s bold threats. At this moment, Yvette saw anger in Chuck''s eyes, which hurt her deeply. He was going to break up with her, she just knew it. Well, at least he would be able to prepare for Duncan''s attack with the time she had exchanged for. Chuck, on the other hand, had decided not to me Yvette for the fire. It was Yvette after all, the woman he loved the most. The fire had already been ignited, it was useless to wish it otherwise. Chuck decided not to scold her. However, he had to stop her if she was nning to set Karen''s hotel on fire. "Honey, what do you think you''re doing? Don''t even think about my mother''s hotel!" Chuck warned. Chuck knew that Karen would not be distressed by the hotel burning down. He was just afraid of what she might do to Yvette after she found out. It might provoke her to deal with Yvette in person and she was a force to be reckoned with. With his mother''s fighting skills, Yvette would be killed just like that. "What if I want to?" Yvette asked. Chuck was speechless at that. If Yvette really wanted to do so, he couldn''t stop her. What could he even do? Beat some sense into her? Chuck would never dream ofying a hand on her, he loved her too much! "Honey, let''s not think about that. Let''s just go home together," Chuck walked up to Yvette as he spoke. She must have been pushed to her limit to even get up to doing such an extreme thing. He thought that she must needfort at this time. "No! I''ll have Karen wiped off the face of Earth! I swear, I absolutely will!" Yvette promised loudly. "I''ll burn everything you own. The za, the car, the house, everything!" she continued on in a frenzy. "You can burn any of my things as you like," Chuck said, unmoved. Yvette was touched by his words. She thought Chuck would be angry with her if she had burnt the za, but he hadn''t so much as screamed at her. "But don''t touch my mother''s things. You can''t beat her, do you understand?" Chuck said. He was caught in a dilemma now. He couldn''t let anything happen to both his mother and Yvette. "But I have to! She killed my father, so I must do the same to her!" Yvette said, her eyes turning cold. "Then, I will have no choice but to stop you," Chuck replied. This was something he had to do. "Stop me? Karen is your mother, and she killed my father. I am your wife. Why don''t you help me instead?" Yvette roared, outraged. She was having an emotional breakdown right now. The suffering, pain, and hatred that she had endured and kept for herself had broken out at this moment. Chuck was silent. Yvette''s roar made Chuck speechless. She made sense. Chuck was stuck in a pickle now, what should he do? "If I kill Karen, will you kill me?" Yvette asked Chuck as she approached him. "Don''t do that," he said helplessly. "I want to, and I will!" Yvette yelled back. "Then, I''d have to kill you." Chuck was annoyed now. If it weren''t for Karen, what would he have come to be? Yvette''s tears flowed down her cheeks and she asked weakly, "So, you''d have me killed?" At this moment, Yvette''s heart ached. She had grown up with Chuck and she liked him, but he had just said that he wanted to kill her. She was heartbroken. She only wanted to avenge her father''s death. She thought in her heart that she was not wrong, but Chuck wanted to kill her for that. "Yes, if you hurt my mother, I''ll kill you!" Chuck yelled. Yvette wiped away her tears. Her tormented expression touched Chuck''s heart at that moment and he felt sorry for her. What he said just now was a little too harsh. How could Chuck possibly bear to hurt her? What he could do though, was to try his best to stop her. "I''ll definitely kill her! Hubby, no, you''re not my husband anymore. Chuck, I guess I won''t be seeing you ever again," Yvette proimed, tears rolling down her cheeks as she turned around and walked away. Of course, Chuck grabbed at her and didn''t allow her to leave. At this time, Chuck could feel that Yvette''s emotions weren''t stable. She was feeling even more emotional than the day he had killed her grandfather. This time, she might really never see him again. Chuck wrapped his arms around her then. "Let go, let go of me!" Yvette demanded. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The sound of a p echoed. Yvette had momentarily lost control. She had just pped Chuck in the face. There was a clear palm print on his face now that stunned even Yvette into stillness. "Did I hit him? I''ve never hit him the entire time I''ve known him, how could I hit him today?" she thought to herself in shame. Yvette''s heart ached. At this moment, she really wanted tofort Chuck and apologize to him, but she bit her lip and resisted the urge. "I said, let go of me!" Chapter 372 Chapter 372 "I won''t let you go," Chuck said. Indeed, it was the first time Yvette had hit him. She was five years older than him, so it should''ve been normal for her to beat him up as an elder sister. However, Yvette had never beaten him up ever since they were young. She would let Chuck do everything as he wished and even let him sleep in her arms at night. But at the age of sixteen, Yvette''s view had changed. Chuck didn''t want her at night, so she''d changed. At first, she had hated Chuck. But no matter how much she hated him, she would never hit him. Chuck didn''t feel sad when Yvette hit him. He just felt that she was too stressed, he knew she didn''t do it on purpose. "I will hit you again if you don''t let go!" Yvette raised her hand again as she threatened. When she was going to p Chuck in the face, she was struggling inside. She actually wished Chuck had avoided that. p! Yvette''s hand was held by someone else, and she let out a sigh of relief. It was Betty. Betty''s duty was to protect Chuck, and she wouldn''t allow him to get beaten up like that. It was her fault that he got pped for the first time, but she wouldn''t let it happen again. Betty couldn''t bear to see that. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Yvette, that''s enough," Betty said. Betty had greater strength. When she grabbed Yvette''s hand, Yvette was pushed back and fell to the ground. She was kicked by Duncan earlier, thus, her body was in great pain and she couldn''t withstand the force. Betty didn''t use much of her strength and was surprised to see that Yvette couldn''t get up. "Honey," Chuck said with concern, crouching down to help her up. "Honey, Betty didn''t do it on purpose." "Did she not mean it? Now, I know what I am to you," Yvette said bitterly. Then, she got up by herself, turned around and left. Her retreating figure slowly diminished, appearing lonely. Chuck''s heart was aching at this sight. He ran and caught up with her. "Go away!" Yvette said indifferently. She bit her lips and then ran into the crowd. Chuck kept looking for her. He was very anxious, but she had already disappeared in the crowd. Chuck couldn''t find her. There were a lot of students in the crowd. And they were shocked. They were shocked because Chuck had just hugged Yvette. Everyone knew Yvette. To them, she was the goddess in school. When she had left, many of them were disappointed. Someone had recorded the scene when Chuck hugged Yvette and posted it on the Inte again. Those who watched the video were stunned. The post immediately umted manyments. Many studentsmented. A man wrote, "Am I mistaken? How could Chuck that loser hug my goddess?" "Did Chuck and Yvette get together? In the video, I heard Chuck called Yvette ''Honey''. Is that true?" another personmented. "I think it must be true. She used to speak up for Chuck when she was in ss. Oh my God, had they been together since then? No wonder she quitted her job," one of the men pointed out. "Oh my God! Chuck? Wasn''t so great about him that even the two campus belles were looking for him? Now, he had also conquered Yvette? Oh my God, I''m jealous!" "Haha, what are you jealous of? Didn''t you see that Teacher Jordan hit Chuck? They must have broken up," another person replied. "I should go now!" a student wrote. The post went viral. The za which was on fire was nothingpared to that, they were just curious, but Yvette was their goddess. When Aaron saw the fire in City Square, he smiled happily. He thought, "Chuck, you unlucky fool! Who told you to sleep with Frieda? You brought it upon yourself!" Frieda also knew that the za was on fire through the news on the Inte. She sneered and said, "Your za would definitely be destroyed. You''re now nothingpared to Aaron. This is karma for not liking me, you deserve it!" Frieda watched the video over and over again. The more she watched, the happier she felt. She felt like going straight to the scene andugh at Chuck in person. He deserved it! At the same time, when Duncan saw such a scene, he was pleased and his face broke into a smile. That was interesting! He felt that his idea was wonderful. "Do I have to let Chuck go for a month? It wouldn''t matter even if I let him go for a year, he''s just a piece of trash after all. What can rubbish like him do?" Duncan thought mockingly. The fire was put out, many students were no longer interested so the crowd slowly dispersed. However, Zelda, Quinn, Lara, and Charlotte didn''t leave. When they saw the za, they felt sorry. Zelda''s newly open restaurant was burned down. However, she didn''t feel sad about it, she only felt sorry for Chuck. It wasn''t easy for him as he had been putting in efforts to grow his business. Quinn was furious as she wondered, who did that? Who started the fire? When she arrived at the scene, she saw Chuck standing there grievously and she wanted to go over andfort him. He must be very sad. He must be. Or else, he wouldn''t look like that. "Young Master," Betty called as she walked over. She had just discovered something, there were tears on Yvette''s face when she set fire to the za. Why did she cry? "Betty," Chuck sighed and was ready to look for Yvette. She must have gone back. After all, Lisa was still there. Chuck was going to look for her. "Young Master, I think Yvette didn''t set the fire because of the President," Betty analyzed. Karen had spoken highly of Yvette. She said that she was talented and had strong willpower. Besides, she was very kind to her family members. In that case, even if Yvette were to revenge against Karen, why would she take advantage of Chuck? Also, Betty noticed someone left right after Yvette had left the scene. It might''ve meant that Yvette was being controlled by someone. Betty was thinking and suddenly a person came to her mind, Duncan Lee! Did he threaten Yvette and told her to put up the fire? "Betty, are you serious?" Chuck asked as he finally understood the situation as well. Even if Yvette hated his mother, why would she vent her anger on him? "Yes, when I pushed Yvette, she couldn''t stand up. I didn''t use any strength at all. The only possible exnation is that Yvette was injured. It could be that before she set the fire, she''d met Duncan. Duncan threatened her and asked her to set the za on fire so that you would break up with her. Duncan would surely find it interesting," Betty said. She analyzed the entire situation and felt that Duncan''s idea was sick. Hearing this, Chuck''s heart ached. He was angry at Yvette and had shouted at her, she must be very sad. "I should go to look for Yvette now," Chuck said as he was anxious. He didn''t want to do anything at that time. All he wanted to do was to hug Yvette and tell her that he was sorry. When Yvette was forced to set fire, she must''ve been in despair. That was why she had an emotional outburst "What about the za?" Betty hesitated. The fire in the za had been put out and all of the people she''d brought were cleaning up. The fire had caused a lot of damage to the za. "Ynda!" Chuck shouted for Ynda and she quickly ran over. "I want you to restore the za to its original state within three days," Chuck said. "Okay," Ynda nodded. She then contacted the cleaning department immediately. As long as they had money, everything should not be a problem. It was simple to do that with sufficient funds. After that, Chuck and Betty went to look for Yvette. Ynda was responsible for the za. She had already contacted the workers respectively. The people at the scene had almost dispersed. The za must have been ruined. There would be no City Square in the future. Both Zelda and Quinn were hesitant. However, no one chased after in the end. Under such circumstances, they both thought that Chuck needed time to calm himself down. Lara and Charlotte did not go over either. Zelda and Quinn looked at each other, but they did not speak. Quinn then left, taking out her phone and made a call. She ordered, "Find me the best repairing team and ask them toe to City Square. I want the za to be repaired in three days!" Betty drove very fast as Chuck was anxious. When they arrived at Yvette''s ce, Chuck opened the car door and rushed down. He wanted tofort Yvette and tell her that he loved her. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 With Betty in tow, Chuck went upstairs. He couldn''t wait to see Yvette. "Young Master, wait a minute!" Betty eximed and frowned. After working for Karen for so many years, Betty had a super strong sense of vignce. There was someone else around! When Chuck heard Betty''s voice, he knew what she meant. Betty pulled Chuck to the corner. "Young Master, wait a minute, there are people out there! I''ll deal with them!" Betty took out a dagger that emitted a fierce and cold light. Someone was going to be hurt. The situation was perilous. Chuck pulled Betty and said, "Betty, it''s too dangerous." "It''s okay. I''m here to protect you," Betty shook her head. Chuck was Karen''s son, and Betty would definitely try her best to protect him! "But you don''t need to do this even if you''re trying to protect me," Chuck said. "That''s what I should do. Young Master, I''m one of your subordinates. It''s my duty to protect you," As Betty was Karen''s subordinate, Karen trusted Bettypletely. Hence, to Karen''s son, Chuck, Betty was willing to be a humble servant, or even a ve! She would listen to any of Chuck''s orders, and do anything for him! "Betty, don''t say that. I have never regarded you as my subordinate," Chuck was telling the truth. Chuck regarded Betty as his elder sister, and not as a servant at all. Betty was surprised. "Does he not think so?" She didn''t know why she was so happy to hear Chuck say that. "Betty, I''ve long regarded you as my sister," Chuck said. "Don''t, Young Master. I can''t be your sister," Betty said hurriedly. She was extremely startled at the ttery of being addressed as his sister. "It''s true," Chuck said. "It still won''t do, Young Master. Please wait here, I''ll deal with them!" Betty ran out and disappeared. Chuck was waiting anxiously. Chuck felt that it was not right to let a woman like Betty perform such a dangerous task. He also took out his dagger and ran out. He looked around and found that Betty actually ran to an ordinary-looking car. Chuck did not sense anything unusual, but Betty must have found something that she went there! Chuck also ran over. All of a sudden, Chuck saw the door open and a man rushed out. Betty lifted her long leg and kicked the man into the car and got into the car. Soon, there was the sound of a fierce fight, and the car was shaking violently! As soon as Chuck rushed over, the car was no longer shaking. "Betty!" He shouted. Chuck opened the door and saw Betty pull the dagger out of the man''s neck. When she saw Chuck, she was surprised. "Young Master, what are you doing here?" Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. "Betty, are these all Duncan''s men?" "Yes, Young Master, don''t follow me, next time. It''s too dangerous, okay?" Betty said seriously. Chuck''sbative strength was not up to par yet. Chuck shrugged. "Betty, you have to train me quickly." "I will train you. Young Master, please wait a minute, I will handle the rest of it, and go up with you," Betty nodded, took out her mobile phone, and made a call. "Come and deal with it, push this car into the water, and ensure it sinks!" She had to destroy the dead body! Otherwise, they would be in big trouble. "Well, Young Master, it''s time to go upstairs," Betty came out of the car, and left quickly with Chuck. ...... "Oh, the two people who followed Yvette have been killed by Betty?" Duncan frowned. He clenched his fingers and crushed the wine ss in his hand. "I was wondering why Karen would dare to go to the United States? It turns out that she has arranged for people like Betty to stay with Chuck. Karen has hidden her pawn, Betty, so well!" Duncan thought. Duncan stood up, and his face was a little gloomy! ...... Yvette had already met Duncan again just now. She was sure that Duncan would keep his promise and would not do anything to Chuck at least for a month''s time. She wanted to get out of there, because Duncan had said that as long as she met Chuck within the month, Duncan would immediately attack Chuck!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She couldn''t let anything happen to Chuck. Yvette would never allow such a thing to happen, so she had to take her mother and her mother''s bodyguard away. When she returned home, Lisa was very angry when she saw her daughter return only after such a long time. Was it because Yvette had gone to a hotel with Chuck to have s*x? Otherwise, why would Yvette be home sote? Thinking of the scent Lisa detected thest time, she grew furious. This time, Yvette had been gone for such a long time. What if she got pregnant? Lisa wanted to get angry, but when she saw Yvette''s red and swollen eyes, she was surprised. "Yvette, what''s wrong?" "Mom, pack up your things, we are leaving," Yvette said in a cold and anxious tone. Lisa nced at Yvette a few times. "Did you break up with Chuck?" "Well, it''s settled. I won''t see him again," Yvette was crying. This was a good thing to Lisa, so of course, she nodded. "Okay, I''ll pack up right away. Let''s get out of here." Lisa breathed a sigh of relief. Chuck and Yvette must have an argument just now, so they broke up. In any case, Lisa didn''t want to see Chuck at all, else, she didn''t know how to deal with it. After all, she would never agree for Chuck and Yvette to be together unless she was dead! Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Lisa was about to open the door, but Yvette said in a cold and alert tone, "Mom, I''ll get it!" Yvette ran to the door, took out a dagger, grabbed the lock of the door, and opened it. A man suddenly rushed in, embracing Yvette, and she was frightened and shocked. ng! The dagger fell to the ground. The man''s embrace was familiar. Yvette was stunned. "Why is my husband here? So quickly?" When Lisa saw Chuck holding her daughter in front of her, the corners of her mouth twitched fiercely! She was furious! "Honey, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that to you. I know why you set off the fire. You''re saving me and you were threatened by Duncan," Chuck felt at ease, as Yvette''s body gave him a sense of security. Yvette''s face was covered with tears. She struggled in a hurry. "Hubby, you should go quickly. If Duncan finds out, he will attack you. Duncan may be more powerful than your mother. You should leave now." Yvette was anxious. She wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible, but why did Chucke so soon? "Trust me!" Chuck said. Yvette froze. Chuck said it so calmly. It gave her a sense of security, just like when she was beaten up before, he showed up to save her. "Duncan is my cousin. If he tries to attack me, I will deal with him. Believe me, you don''t have to be threatened by him. Trust me," Chuck said. "I believe you, but Duncan is too powerful. He told me to set the za on fire in exchange for him not hurting you for a month. He is like a madman," this was Yvette''s impression of Duncan, he was a lunatic! "I know that you have done a lot for me, and you can stop doing so. I will find a way to deal with Duncan now!" Chuck hugged her tightly, and his heart was moved. As expected, Yvette was really being threatened by Duncan. Yvette was very worried about Chuck. Being trapped by Duncan, she was foolish yet adorable. It was as if her mind had be more silly after falling in love. "Honey, I don''t want you to get hurt. Not at all!" Yvette said. She wouldpromise in any case that threatened Chuck. How could they be together again if anything happened to him? "I''ll be fine. And, I love you," Chuck let go of Yvette and then kissed her directly. Yvette was momentarily dazed, and then struggled struggled. "Mm! My mother, my mother is still..." "What are you two doing?!" Lisa couldn''t help but scold in a cold voice! How could they behave this way in front of her? "Honey, stop this," Yvette blushed and pushed Chuck away. Chuck felt awkward when Lisa red at him. He had been too engrossed in the kiss and had forgotten that Lisa was still here. "Mom," Yvette didn''t know what to say, because she could see that her mother was very angry. "Didn''t you just say that you had broken up with him? Why did hee over?" Lisa walked over step by step. Her daughter had severely disappointed her. How could Yvette be in a rtionship with the enemy''s son? "Mom, I, I didn''t break up with him. We had a quarrel earlier, and now, everything is fine," Yvette muttered softly. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Hearing Yvette''s story, it enraged Lisa. How could Yvette change her decision after being coaxed by a man just like that? Where was the dignity in that? If such a thing had happened to Lisa, she would not think to even forgive the man! Lisa had always thought that women should always hold firmly to their dignity! "Mom," Yvette started, she could see that Lisa was getting angry, but she really could do nothing about it. Chuck had appeared by her side suddenly. After hearing him out, Yvette could not help but forgive him. She felt that whatever had happened just now had been inevitable. If there weren¡¯t any outsiders around, she thought maybe she would allow Chuck... She had just made the decision to never see Chuck again. But, how long had thatsted? Lisa let out of huff in disbelief and turned to leave the room. Chuck had given Yvette another kiss. A blush blossomed on Yvette¡¯s face. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t kiss me in front of my mother,¡± she muttered softly, her face still burning. "Who shall I do it in front of then?" Chuck asked cheekily. "Don''t do it in front of anyone. That''s something that should be left to ourselves," Yvette replied with a shy tone. Why was Chuck flirting with her so much on this day? Not that she minded. In fact, she liked it very much. "Aren''t we alone now?" Chuck asked. "No, we¡¯re not" Yvette refuted, her face turning redder. She bit her lip and this time, she took the initiative to kiss Chuck. Chuck felt at ease now. Sometimes, Yvette was just this cute. "Honey, pack up your things. This ce Is being monitored by Duncan. Let''s first get out of here, alright? How do you feel about going to Hotel Luna?¡± he asked. Yvette''s eyes dimmed at that. "I¡¯d be okay with that, but will Mom be fine?¡± she thought to herself. "I''ll talk to my mother first," Yvette said. She shared Chuck¡¯s sentiment. She didn¡¯t think she could bear to live in this ce any longer. Duncan had said that he was ¡®omnipotent¡¯ and he could monitor a wide array of ces, including Damon¡¯s ce. Now, she realized that staying at Chuck¡¯s mother¡¯s hotel was the safest choice she had. Chuck nodded at that. "Hubby, I''m sorry for what I said just now," Yvette apologized. She knew that she must have hurt Chuck with her words, not to mention the p that she had given him. She reached a hand out to his cheek and asked, ¡°Hubby, does it still hurt?¡± Chuck shook his head, indicating that it didn¡¯t hurt anymore. Yvette nted a kiss onto the cheek she had pped before and asked again, ¡°Does it still hurt now?¡± That was all she could do. The more she thought about her actions, the more distressed she got. She couldn¡¯t believe she had struck Chuck like that! "It does hurt actually," Chuck said. His heart softened at Yvette adorable disy. Yvette kissed him ten more times. ¡°How about now?¡± she asked. "It still does," Chuck replied. Yvette''s face turned red and she said, "Hubby, I¡¯m so sorry. I promise to never hit you again." Chuck leaned into Yvette''s ear and whispered, "No, you can¡¯t." Yvette did not understand what Chuck meant at first. But after giving it a few thoughts, her face started to resemble a glowing tomato. She had never imagined Chuck could ever utter such dirty words to her but now, he had seemed to evolve. He was speaking like that without holding back anymore. Yvette really liked it. "Okay, Hubby, I''ll be sure to give you a nice beatingter," Yvette teased and walked into the room. She had to leave as soon as possible. Of course, that made Chuck smile. He then walked to the door and waited while Betty guarded the corridor. ¡°Betty, locate Duncan for me, would you? I think it¡¯s time I returned him a little something,¡± Chuck said. "Young Master, you have to realize Duncan is very skilled in fighting," Betty warned. This was exactly what Betty was worried about. Chuck was no match for him now, she knew it. Betty had to do something to stop this situation from snowballing. "I know," Chuck growled as his re was sharpening. "I must strengthen my fighting skills as soon as possible!" he thought to himself. "Well, Young Master, need not worry. I¡¯ll have it dealt with," Betty reassured. Chuck was relieved at that. After a while, Yvette, Lisa, and her bodyguard started to exit the room. Lisa had not looked at Chuck. She was a proud woman, she could not stand for such a stomp on her dignity. She couldn¡¯t believe she had to move back into Hotel Luna. Fortunately for her, Chuck didn''t even look her way, so Lisa didn''t feel as awkward. That should be the end to the previous incident. At least, that¡¯s what Chuck thought. He had to do his best to change Lisa¡¯s view of him for the better. If he proved unsessful, how could he be with Yvette? And so, the group of people returned to the hotel. When they drove past the za, the construction team were already at the scene. Ynda was very efficient. In three days, the za should be ready to re-open. Yvette looked at the mess she had started, feeling upset at herself. "What have I done?" she thought. How could she be such a fool? She had actually chosen to believe in Duncan and not Chuck. Her heart was filled with guilt as she lowered her head in shame, but it was warmed instantly when Chuck made to grab hold of her hand. Yvette was touched by Chuck¡¯s act offort. However, when Chuck and the others had left, Wi had looked at the mess of a za with a stern frown. She knew it was Yvette who had started the fire. ¡°What is wrong with that woman? How could she do such a thing?¡± Wi thought. Wi had already contacted her men not moments after. She had to help Chuck rebuild his za to its original state. To be honest, Wi had long known that Duncan woulde looking for trouble. She had observed a few suspicious-looking people on the satellite monitor of the za. Who else would behave so suspiciously if not Duncan? "Duncan, I will surely make you pay!" Wi thought angrily. At this time, her re looked as if it could freeze h*ll over. They returned to the hotel a whileter. Betty made arrangements for Lisa and her bodyguard while Chuck made arrangements for Yvette. Yvette already had the night nned. When Chuck asked her to have a good rest, she had pulled him aside and suggested, ¡°Hubby, stay with me tonight.¡± Lisa and her bodyguard on the other hand ended up in the presidential suite next door. Chuck really wanted to, but he knew that Betty had to stay outside. Chuck peeked at Betty who had her eyes closed and was leaning on the sofa. Of course, she wasn¡¯t actually asleep. It just felt a bit strange. She couldn''t open her eyes like a clueless fool now, could she? Of course, she knew what Chuck and Yvette were going to do in the bedroom. She just felt that it was a bit odd for her to be right outside as they did it. Chuck felt relieved as he shut the door closed. Yvette then instantly pulled him to the side of the bed, giving him a tight hug. ¡°Hubby, close your eyes,¡± Yvette said with a seductive voice. Chuck, of course, did as she said. He felt that Yvette had changed a lot in this aspect. How he wished he¡¯d been more mature when he was sixteen. If he had, he would have been able to enjoy Yvette¡¯s body a lot sooner. After Yvette had Chuck settled, she gave him a smile. "Hubby, you''re great," she told Chuck. Chuck was happy to hear that. Although he was still far from being outstanding, it was nice to hear such encouragements from a woman like Yvette. Yvetteter went to take a shower. Her body was injured, and she did not want to let Chuck see her bruised stomach from when she was kicked by Duncan. Aftering out of the shower, she was once again met with Chuck¡¯s lustful gaze. She moved to hug Chuck and said, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m really tired. I want to sleep.¡± She was indeed tired. Lying here against Chuck''s heartbeat made her feel at ease. "Then sleep," Chuck murmured. The two of themter closed their eyes and fell asleep. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Early the next morning, Yvette woke up with a smile. She hadid on top of Chuck¡¯s body in her sleep. She slept very well. "Hubby, it¡¯s time for ss. Wake up, let¡¯s go,¡± Yvette poked at Chuck as she ushered. Yvette asked Chuck to get up but he pretended not to hear her, remaining motionless. ¡°You know, it¡¯s good to have some exercise in the morning. Hubby, let me help you with that,¡± Yvette said, her tone yful. That was exactly what Chuck was waiting for. Five minutester. "Hubby, how do you like me waking you up like that?¡± Yvette asked yfully. needless to say, Chuck thought it was amazing. Yvette really liked what she was feeling right now. She leaned over and kissed him. "Hubby, you''re adorable. Now, get up and get to ss," she reprimanded in the end. She then left and went to the bathroom. Chuck got up as well. He still had to attend his sses and had to be present no matter what. After ss, Chuck swore he was going to go straight back to the za. There was a special gym in the hotel as well. Chuck had asked Yvette to train there. After all, Chuck couldn¡¯t help but worry about Yvette whenever she left to go out. After Betty had arranged everything, she drove Chuck to school. The car was parked at the roadside as he got out of it, with Betty following close behind him. However, as Chuck entered the school, he felt strange. A lot of his ssmates were pointing at him, gossiping to no end. Some of them were envious, some were jealous, and some were even angry. Whatever it was, a lot of people were looking at him and he just didn¡¯t know what the big deal was all about. When Chuck walked into the school, he felt that he had suddenly be a celebrity overnight as all the students were looking at him, discussing with their friends in low voices. Chuck was a little confused. What was going on? The coffee fiasco had been days ago, there was no reason for them to do this. Chuck became more and more curious as time went on. When he arrived at the ssroom, he heard a snippet of conversation about him and instantly understood why he was suddenly the center of attention. He had gotten famous because the news of him being in a rtionship with Yvette, the most beautiful teacher in school, had been found out. A video of him being pped and dumped went viral too. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Chuck was speechless. "Who could''ve spread the news?" he thought. If Yvette was still a teacher, she would definitely be dealing with detrimental consequences right now. Fortunately, she had quit her job. Otherwise, Chuck would be called into Yvette''s office at this moment. When Chuck entered the ssroom, the male students in the ss looked peeved off. They couldn''t understand how Chuck could end up with such a beautiful teacher like Yvette. It was simply impossible! What did Chuck do to deserve her? While the male ssmates were all either envious, jealous, or just feeling pure hatred for Chuck, the women, however, thought that Chuck had basically knocked Teacher Jordan status down a couple of notches. How could Teacher Jordan choose to be with such a person? He was not attractive in the slightest. She must be blind to choose such a man! Fortunately, Teacher Jordan had managed to p Chuck in the face and sessfully knocked him offshore in time. They thought that Teacher Jordan must have found out that Chuck was a useless man, so she had wanted to break up with him. Nheless, the whole ss thought that Chuck had already had his way with Yvette. She was the prettiest teacher they''d ever encountered. The boys were extremely jealous. After all, Yvette was very beautiful. She was so hot that they would get aroused just by bumping into her hand! Chuck had managed to do the impossible, so how could they not be envious of him? Chuck didn''t pay them any mind, he couldn''t be bothered to feel offended at the unkind res directed at him. He sat down at his seat and got ready for ss. "Some people are just born lucky. What''s the point of studying then? They should just get out there and be gigolos, sell their bodies!" Just then, one of the students said sourly. "That''s right! I can''t see what Teacher Jordan would like about him!" another student added. "Maybe something went wrong with her eyes?" someone piped. "I think someone is just lucky. There are plenty of instances where losers with no money and no power obtain themselves a beauty in the end. God is just so unfair. But what can we do?" one of them said wistfully. Everyone in the ss was ridiculing Chuck but he simply ignored them. If Chuck said that Yvette had grown up with him, they would definitely not believe it. Chuck was honestly toozy to exin anything to anyone. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Lara, who had been in the ssroom the entire time was angry. She really wanted to defend him, but Chuck didn''t seem to care about any of it so she couldn''t really do anything. Chuck ignored them. Soon, they changed their topic. Discussions on the fire in the zast night started up. Many people said that the za should have been on fire a long time and that the za should remain close indefinitely. Now, that had touched a nerve. "The za will be open in three days!" Chuck spoke up coldly. "Who do you think you are? Do you think it''ll open just like that?" Some ssmates said in disdain and thought, "What is he talking about? The za had burned down into such a pitiful state, how can it open in three days?" "He might be the boss, maybe that''s why he knows!" a student mocked. "Haha, the boss? That''s funny. Chuck as the owner of the za? Quit joking!" another student laughed. One of them said, "If it doesn''t reopen in three days, will you eat turds for breakfast?" They kept at it, mocking andughing at Chuck. At this time, a beautiful teacher walked in. Everyone in the ss was a bit shocked. Had their ss been assigned a new teacher again? This time, a pretty one too! Although this teacher was not as gorgeous as Yvette, she was still pretty. The teacher had first nced at Chuck in the corner. Of course, she was specially invited by the principal to the school all because of Chuck. The most important thing to her right now was to keep Chuck happy. Of course, she would not tantly let her intentions be known. She had seen the photos and videos that circted the school like wildfire. She felt that Chuck was indeed a very powerful person seeing that he was able to garner the affections of a teacher. However, she didn''t know how his studies were. "Hello everyone, my name''s Abigail Dakolta and I will be your new teacher," she announced to the ss. "Teacher, you have to be careful. Some people in this room specialize in dating teachers!" Some ssmates reminded Abigail, but the whole ss burst intoughter at that. Everyone looked at Chuck in the corner andughed with mockery. They thought it was funny. They really were upset that Chuck had gotten together with Yvette and took this opportunity to vent their frustrations. Abigail smiled slightly at that. "Thank you for your concern. Alright, it''s time for ss," she said. However, when she saw that Chuck''s expression was not good, she hesitated and went to acknowledge him. "Hey, that student in the corner there, do you have anything to say?" she asked. "Don''t tell me he''s really thinking about flirting with the teacher!" a studentughed. "Have you forgotten that he was pped by Teacher Jordan yesterday? Do you think someone like him could get together with a woman like our teacher?" one of the girls said. They kept at their mocking as they shared the thought, "He is overconfident! Did he think that luck would be on his side this time as well?" It was impossible, right? "Are you guys crazy?" Chuck finally blurted out in a fit of anger. He couldn''t stand the mockery any longer. The constantughs and taunts no matter what he did were annoying. Did they not remember him treating them to a drinkst time? "These people are so ungrateful!" Chuck thought. Chuck decided not to remain silent any longer. He wanted to tell everyone that he did have money. that he was rich! "What did you say?" a student asked in displease. "Sh*t! Just because you bought us coffeest time, you think you''re all that, huh?" another student jeered. "That''s right! Even trash is more useful than you! How dare you raise your voice at us? Do you have a death wish?" another student brazenly yelled. The whole ss was furious now. Many boys had stood up from their seats, ring at Chuck. They couldn''t stand being scolded by such a loser. Chuck looked at them and said calmly, "If you want to hit me,e at me all at once." "D*mn! Did you not take your meds today? I''ll beat you to death, you know!" The person with the largest figure in the ss said and rushed over to Chuck instantly. He couldn''t stand it. Chuck had always been the loser who everyone made fun of, it was a regr thing they did. How dare he resist on this day? "What are you doing? Stop right this instant!" Abigail scolded. "How could they do this to their ssmate?" she thought in disbelief. It was her first day in this ss. She was asked here to specifically teach Chuck. Was she really going to witness Chuck get pummeled on her first day here? However, the advancing student had not even heard her, it seemed. He swung his fist at Chuck, going for his face. Lara let out a startled shout. She was afraid now and squealed in fright, "Chuck, hide!" The entire ss sneered at that. "Hide? Where is there to hide? If he doesn''t get on his knees and apologize to us today, we won''t rest!" they thought wickedly. Everyone was furious at Chuck''s audacity. However, just as everyone thought Chuck was going to get his face smashed in, he had suddenly grabbed a book from the table, smacking it on top of the other student''s head instead. "Ouch!" the student yelled in pain. Chuck was fast. He had learned how to fight, he knew tactics. When the student''s hands went to cover his head from the blow, Chuck kicked at the fellow''s stomach. "Ah!" the student yelled again. He then fell to the ground in pain, looking like a mess. Seeing this, the whole ss was dead silent after. They were baffled, gasping with their mouths wide open. "What just happened? Was the strongest person in ss actually knocked out by Chuck? This must be an illusion!" they thought. Abigail covered her mouth in shock with her hands. Lara was stunned. She had thought Chuck was going to be beaten up, but she didn''t expect that he would be the one to strike instead! "Ouch, my stomach hurts. It hurts!" the fallen student yelled as he held his stomach with his hands. His face had turned pale. Chuck did not hold back in the slightest with that kick. If this student hadn''t been fit enough, he would have fainted from the pain by now. "Didn''t you want to hit me? Come on!" Chuck took off his shirt as challenged the rest of the ss, revealing the hard lines of muscles he had hidden underneath. "Wow, his muscles..." a girl eximed. "Is this real? Why didn''t I see how strong he was before? Look, he has a lot of muscles. How did he train them?" Some female ssmates were shocked. They had never seen Chuck shirtless before. How could they know that Chuck was actually a muscle man? The other students looked at each other in dismay. "What the heck! You think you''re really strong, do you? Rubbish is what that bit of muscles are! Come, let''s teach him a lesson together!" a ssmate bellowed as he took the lead. Several male students had rushed up at that. Although Chuck had just started training to fight, it was not a problem for him to beat up a few of his ssmates. With several punches, he had already knocked down several of them. It was not challenging for him in the slightest. These people were in really bad physical shapes. The students yelled in pain as they recoiled from Chuck''s punches. There was no other sound in the ss other than that. The rest of the students were dumbfounded into silence. Shocked by Chuck''s strong punches, everyone started to draw up their own thoughts and conclusions as to what had happened. "Chuck must have practiced this before! Otherwise, how could he be so skilled?" they thought collectively. "Go on. Aren''t you going to hit me anymore? Today''s the day you''ve been looking for!" Chuck uttered in anger. It was rare for him to get so angry. "These people had actually cursed at my za! They deserved to be beaten!" he thought fiercely. "What are you waiting for? Where are the people who threatened me just now? Come here!" Chuck waved his hand in invitation but no one dared toe forward or even speak up because Chuck had quite literally shocked the nerve out of them all. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 "What? Are you scared now? You wanted to teach me a lesson, didn''t you? What rubbish!" Chuck sneered. They were no match for him. They had thought that Chuck was an easy victim to bully. They didn''t think he would resist or defend himself. If Chuck had minded the bullying, they would have all been expelled by now! After all, with just a phone call, Chuck could turn everyone into beggars. If they were poor, how would they afford to study here by then? Lara''s eyes were glowing in admiration. Chuck was just so muscr! She felt herself start to get shy, thinking about how good Chuck''s body looked. Her ex-boyfriend, Conrad, had been a skinny fellow. "Compared to him, Chuck really takes the ball!" Lara thought. Abigail, the teacher, blinked a few times to snap out of her daze. She didn''t expect a sophomore to have such an amazing figure. The other students though, were furious. They felt that Chuck was shamelessly showing off. "Hey Chuck, don''t you think you''re being a bit shameless right now? You''ve learned martial arts, haven''t you?" a student asked. "No wonder I was beaten by you. You really are insidious. We''re all ssmates here, of course, conflicts would be inevitable! How could you punch us for real? Do you even think of us as your ssmates?" a boy spoke up. "Chuck, go to H*ll!" some other students yelled at Chuck. "You''re going to pay for what you did!" One of the students who had been beaten up yelled out. His friend also said, "Yeah, pay up! I''ll call the police if you don''t, I''ll send your sorry self to jail! I didn''t even n to hit you, but now you''ve crossed the line!" "You''ll get what you deserve!" Another student quickly added. The students who were beaten up stood up from the ground, ring at Chuck. They had lost all their dignity and they had to do something to gain their reputation back. "You''ve all gone too far!" Lara couldn''t help but burst out in anger. "You were the ones who started to gang up on Chuck! How can you demand him to pay for defending himself?" she continued. "Lara, you''re such a fool. You''ve been speaking up for Chuck these days. Could it be that you have slept with Chuck as well? You''re really easy to get with, aren''t you?" One of the ssmates sneered and said. Lara''s face turned red at that. "What are you talking about? It was obviously your fault! You''ve lost the fight and yet, you want the other party topensate for your loss? That is just downright shameful!" she refuted. "Shut up, you fool! Is this how you should treat your ssmates? My head is still dizzy from Chuck''s punch! I might even have a concussion because of it! Why shouldn''t hepensate me for hitting me?" the beaten studentsined. Lara was angry now. She started to head over their direction, nning to fight them. Chuck pulled her back before she could even start. Lara felt thrown at that. It was so unfair! "Chuck! They..." she started. Chuck shrugged at her, effectively cutting her off. "How much do you want?" Chuck asked without an expression. "Don''t be so pretentious. You don''t even have the money to pay us. Well, since you''ve asked, I demand you pay me 1,000 dors! You punched me, so that would do!" a student said. "1,000 dors?" Chuck felt that the amount was a little strange, it was a lot smaller than he had thought. "Why, do you not have a thousand dors? Well, I don''t care. Give me the money, or I''ll call the police!" the ssmate threatened while he took his phone out, ready to do thetter. Chuck had to pay him on this day! "Yes, you punched me just now too! My face is swollen, so now you owe me two thousand dors!" another student said. "Then, you''ll have to pay me three thousand! You made me bleed!" another one added. These students were beaten up and were asking forpensation. The money they demanded had added up to ten thousand dors by the time they were all done speaking. The other ssmates in the ss were watching on, anticipating Chuck''s move. They were waiting for Chuck to make a fool out of himself. These people were impatient and they demanded, "Hurry up, do you hear me? Don''t pretend to be deaf now. Cough up the money!" Just then, Chuck took out his mobile phone and made a call, saying, "Betty, get me some cash. Now." In less than half a minute, Betty came into the ssroom with a bag in her hand. She walked towards Chuck, sparing a nce at the students there. She put the bag down and left straight after. The people in the ss frowned at the bag then. "How much is in therge bag? There must be only a few dors!" they thought. "Here you go," Chuck said as he took out 10,000 dors from his bag. He threw the stack of cash at the ssmate who had first demanded the money. The student caught it, feeling a bit suspicious. Was this fake money? He tried to identify any ws on the money print but did not find any. It was real. How in the world did Chuck get this much money? Did he just find it somehow? Goodness, how could someone be so lucky? The other students in the ss were stunned as well. How could Chuck be so generous? Ten thousand dors? Didn''t this ssmate only demand one thousand dors? He was trying to show off again, wasn''t he? "Since you gave me this much, I''ll have to take it," the student said, stashing the money away hurriedly. The other students who were beaten up were excited now. Chuck had actually given him 10,000 dors! They wondered how much Chuck wouldpensate them. Chuck started to walk over to the student that had received the cash. This student was feeling a bit cautious as he looked at Chuck. "You''ve already given the money to me, you can''t take it back!" he sputtered. "Oh, I know," Chuck said. "Then, what are you doing now? Don''t worry, I won''t call the police," the student promised. "Didn''t you say that a punch costs 1,000 dors? Since I gave you 10,000 dors, You still owe me nine punches," Chuck smirked as he answered. Hearing this, the other guy was shocked. As he went to step back, it was toote. Chuck had alreadynded a punch on him. "Ouch!" he eximed. How could he possibly bear Chuck''s punch? He hit the ground at once, Chuck followed that up with another punch and the student let out a faint scream and then hey unconscious. The whole ss was shocked at that. "My, aren''t you weak? It was only two punches!" Chuck shrugged his shoulders. He looked up at the other students who were beaten up earlier and walked back over to the bag filled with money. He took out 20,000 dors cash and threw it at the one with the swollen face. "You wanted three thousand a punch, right? Well, here''s twenty," he said. "Huh? Oh no, I don''t want it anymore," the ssmate quickly refused as he was scared. He was afraid that he would die if Chuck hit him again. "What, you don''t want it anymore? Well, you can''t refuse it now, can you?" Chuck didn''t wait for him to speak, aiming a punch at him straight away. After two punches, the student fainted with a nose bleed. The whole ss was dead silent now. After that, Chuck took out another 30,000 dors and threw it at another student. "This is yours," he said. The whole ss was stunned. How much was there in Chuck''s bag? Was it filled entirely with money? No way! How could he have so much money? There must be a few more thousands in there, surely! How could Chuck have so much money? Did he just happen to pick the money up from somewhere? Many people had thought so. However, who was lucky enough to pick up such a huge sum of money? Everyone dismissed that idea very fast. So if that wasn''t it, then... Was Chuck actually rich? "Was he from a rich family?" they all thought at the same time. When these people came up with this idea, they were really taken aback. "Ah! I don''t want it! I don''t want it anymore! Hey, we''re buddies, right? We''re ssmates! Don''t hit me! Ah!" the third student screamed and was then knocked unconscious. Chuck casually threw the stack of 20,000 dors cash on his body. There were three more people. They were frightened. Was Chuck just paying to hit people now? Was he actually a rich second generation? They ran away hurriedly. They did not want to be pummeled again! "Chuck, stop messing around! I''m calling the police!" a ssmate yelled at him. "Report as you wish. You guys were the ones willing to let me do this," Chuck shrugged. He didn''t really care at this point. Chuck really had nothing to be afraid of, he proceeded to walk over and hit the rest of the students who had challenged him before, knocking them out one by one. After dropping tens of thousands of dors on the unconscious bodies, Chuck returned to his seat with his bag. This was too much. Chuck had just given that much money to those students like it was nothing. He hadn''t even exhibited any traces of heartache. The whole ss was bewildered for a while before finallying to their senses. "Is this really the ss loser, Chuck?" they thought in disbelief. "Chuck, where did you get so much money? Are you actually rich?" a ssmate asked incredulously. His face was twisted in disbelief, but the truth was right in front of his eyes. Chuck shrugged in response. This was simply too unpredictable. The ss was still silent asplicated emotions surfaced in them. They couldn''t believe that they didn''t realize that there was such a rich student in their ss. This was beyond everyone''s expectations. Abigail felt there was nothing abnormal about this. If Chuck wasn''t rich, how could the school spend so much money just to get her here to teach him? Abigail decided to get the school doctor right away. After all, they couldn''t continue their ss without dealing with the injured students. When Abigail left to get the doctor, the ss remained silent. "Chuck, how much money does your family actually have?" someone spoke up. "Yeah, tell us. We''re all mates here," another student said. One of the girls then mentioned, "By the way, we won''t treat you horribly in the future anymore. I hope you don''t mind the previous incidents. You should have just told us you were rich!" The students in the ss were trying to tter him. If there was such a rich person in the ss, it would be a good thing for them. They won''t have to pay for the ss outings themselves now, Chuck could do it.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Who said anything about being mates?" Chuck replied calmly. The whole ss was rendered silent at that and their faces turned red with shame. Chuck was kind enough not to beat each and every one of them up, and they still expected there to be no bad blood between them anymore? What nonsense! Chapter 377 Chapter 377 All the students in the ss had changed their attitude towards Chuck after that incident. After all, if Chuck really was a loser with nothing, how would he have had the courage to hit others? "It is absolutely impossible!" they thought. However, everyone in the ss was aware of Chuck''s new identity now. He was no longer a loser, but a wealthy young master. Chuck was actually rich. This realization seemed to hit them in the face like a full-forced punch. They were both shocked and ashamed of themselves. During the rest of the sses, the silence remained. Everyone was just too shocked by their discovery of Chuck''s new identity. Many students were stealing nces at Chuck during ss. He had suddenly be a mysterious entity to them now. The sses were finally over eventually. Chuck went out, carrying the rest of the money with him as Lara followed after him in a hurry. As soon as the two of them left, the whole ss started to fill with noise. Everyone was excited to share their own thoughts on this matter as they expressed their doubts. "What the h*ll? How much money do you think Chuck''s family has? He was too low-key about it before!" a student said. "Who knows? Chuck really is a box of surprises, isn''t he?" another student said. "Now, I know why that b*tch, Lara Jean has been helping Chuck recently! She must have known that he was rich! No wonder she changed her attitude towards Chuck! She must have slept with him before!" one of the girls said. "Of course! They must have flirted with each other long before. I''m so jealous! You can sleep with anyone as long as you''re rich now it seems," another male student said. "In my opinion, even if Chuck''s family is rich, he can''t be richer than Aaron! There''s no doubt about that!" a girlmented. "I think so. Chuck was just being generous just now. That was no a big sum of money to a rich person to spend, to be honest," her friend said. "That''s right. I think we shouldn''t think too highly of Chuck. He''s just a little rich, we don''t need to be this afraid of him, right?" another student agreed. At that, everyone started to band together, agreeing with that idea and slowlying up with rationales. "That''s right. So what if Chuck is rich? He had actually punched his ssmates just now! He is just so arrogant and domineering. Someone has to teach him a lesson sooner orter!" they said. Just then, someone spoke up suddenly. It was a boy with sses, he said, "Wait, didn''t everyone notice another tiny detail?" When his voice sounded, all the students looked at him. "What detail?" they asked him. "When we mentioned that the za was on fire just now, he was very angry. Then, he said that the City Square would reopen three dayster. Could it be that he is the owner of the za?" the student pushed his sses up as he concluded. As soon as he said this, the whole ssroom was silent again. The next second, they were in a frenzy! "It''s impossible, isn''t it? City Square is so big. How could that whole thing be his?" they doubted. "I don''t think it''s possible. Chuck''s family is worth at most tens of millions of dors if that were so. It''s impossible for a rich person like him to keep such a low profile," a student said. "I think it''s possible. I often saw Chuck in the City Square, and he came out from the manager''s room of the za. He chose to treat all of us to drink coffeest time at the za to increase the flow of the people. If he weren''t the boss, why would he do that? I think Chuck really is the owner of the za! He is really good at staying hidden!" a female ssmate eximed. When she said that, the ss went silent again. It was true, no one could be sure how much asset Chuck''s family had. That was a pretty rational conclusion toe to. If Chuck was really the boss of the City Square, how rich must he be? The whole ss was shocked silly, they couldn''t evenprehend themselves. "Well, let''s just go to the za and have a look," a ssmate suggested. "Okay then, let''s go. I want to see if the owner of the za is Chuck. He must have gone to the za to check on it now. If we don''t see him at the za, that would mean he''s not the owner, right?" one of the girls suggested. "That''s a good point!" her friend concurred. Then, many of them then went to the za because they wanted to verify whether Chuck was the owner of the za. Many students took the bus and arrived at City Square. They weren''t allowed to enter the za as heavy construction was undergoing inside at the moment. There were trucksing in and out of the gate. They were very efficient. Seeing this, there were no words to express their shock! "At this rate, reopening the za in three days would really be possible!" one of the students said. After all, they thought it would take at least a month for the za to reopen or worse, it would close down indefinitely. They didn''t expect that the construction work had progressed so quickly. Without investing arge amount of money in this project, it was impossible for them to work so efficiently. "Where''s Chuck? Why can''t we see him?" a ssmate asked, looking around. "I think we were wrong. Chuck''s probably not the owner of the za," the other students shook their heads as they thought. They had been overthinking. This za was not big, but they estimated that it should be worth around seven or eight hundred million dors. How could Chuck be the owner of such a big za? If he really was the owner, he must be very rich. In that case, he would have gone to a better and nobler school. They felt as if they had been overthinking andughed at themselves. Whatever they thought before was simply impossible. "Look, that''s Ynda, isn''t it?" a student saw Ynda driving straight towards the za. "Ynda is the manager of the za. She must know who the boss is. We can ask her," a student suggested. "Well, what are we waiting for?" They thought it was a good idea, and so they went. However, they were stopped by the security guards before they could step any closer to the za. "Sorry, I hope you cane back in three days. The za will reopen by then," a guard told them. As they got closer, the students were surprised to see hundreds of people working on the za. There were a lot of construction teams cleaning up the area and rebuilding the ce at the same time. And what shocked them even more was that they saw Yndaing out of the car and walking towards someone who, as they looked more closely, was Chuck! It seems like she was reporting the situation to Chuck. This scene seemed to hit the students like a p to the face. Ynda was the manager of the za. If Chuck was someone she had to report to, even a fool could tell what was going on here! It turned out that Chuck was truly the owner of the za! Otherwise, why would the manager of the za report to him? This was really an incredible discovery! "Oh my God! Chuck really is the boss! This is awesome," one of the students was stunned. "Yeah, I didn''t expect him to keep such a low profile when he''s this rich. I really didn''t expect this!" The other students were so shocked that they couldn''t speak. They just stood there and watched Chuck as he spoke to Ynda. She nodded and drove out after receiving an instruction from him. On the other hand, Chuck headed straight upstairs. The construction work by the hundreds of people on the site went on. In three days, the za would definitely reopen. The students recovered from their shock soon after and immediately took photos of the scene before them, sending it to the ss group chat. They informed everyone else that Chuck really was the boss of the za. The group was in a frenzy, new messages popping up constantly. "Really? Oh My God!" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Chuck really is a baller! Wow, he even has a za!" "Is Chuck richer than Aaron?" "I don''t think so..." Eventually, the news was forwarded to the whole school. Everyone was taken back by this shocking news. They couldn''t believe that there was such a rich student in their school. In Frieda''s car, she looked at the discussions on social media. A sneer painted her face as she muttered, "The za was almost burned down! Is he nning to reopen it in just a short three days time? How arrogant can this man get?" She thought that Chuck had deserved this disaster. After all, he had the audacity to not fancy her. This was one of the consequences he had to bear! Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Frieda wanted to go out to celebrate. She had even wanted to show off in front of Chuck. She wanted to mock him, ask about his za burning down, and jeer at him at how he could be so careless. Since the za was burnt, Chuck would definitely be greatly affected. When Frieda thought about that, she felt cheered. She drove past Chuck''s za on purpose just to see the outside of it was all surrounded by construction tape. The inside was very noisy. Frieda felt angered at the progress she was seeing. Was it really possible to reopen the za in three days? Frieda had really thought it was impossible. "They would need a week at least!" Frieda thought. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Frieda left in a huff. Her cell phone beeped just as she was about to leave the scene. It was a message notification. She clicked onto it and saw that it was from Aaron, asking about her whereabouts. Frieda gave a loud snort and mumbled, "I gave you a chance but you did not care to cherish it! Now, don''t even think about getting together with me! All you men are just toys!" Frieda smirked a little as she drove away. She did not pay the message any mind at all. On the other side, Aaron smiled insidiously at theck of response. "The audacity this woman has to ignore me!" he thought. Aaron had been looking for Chuck''s WhatsApp contact in the past two days. He had blocked Lara and asked for Chuck''s number. He had just sent him a request. "Oh Chuck, although you got Frieda into your bed first, I''ll have to let you know that I''ve already seen her bare everything for and yed with her..." Aaronughed as he thought about Chuck''s reaction to that. Aaron wanted to see Chuck upset. It would make him feel so good! On the other side, Chuck''s mobile phone beeped. A stranger had sent him a friend request. After deliberating for a moment, he decided to ept it. Soon, Chuck was stunned by what had appeared on his screen. This stranger had sent him some nudes! Chuck was surprised at the pictures popping up on his screen. There was a video attached as well. Without much hesitance, Chuck opened the video and got even more confused. "These are Frieda''s... Why is this person sending them to me?" he wondered. Why did this person have Frieda''s nudes? Chuck thought that Frieda must have lost consciousness when she was photographed as he could see that she was ced in many different positions like a toy figure. "Were these photos taken by Aaron?" he thought suspiciously Aaron seemed to be a little perverted. After ying with her for a whole night, he had even taken photos of her. Chuck was a little grossed out at that. However, Chuck thought it was odd. He didn''t know what Aaron meant to do by sending him these photos. Was he just showing off to Chuck? Chuck sighed loudly as he contemted. Nevertheless, he found that Frieda''s figure really was good. Chuck had looked over the several photos that Aaron sent. Aaron was good at taking photos. The photos were very alluring and he had to admit that Frieda was a real beauty. Chuck didn''t reply to the mysterious sender. After all, he was still taking his time looking through the photos. Aaron had sent a lot of them. Chuckughed as he looked at each one. He thought that if Frieda would dare mock him again, he would show her these pictures and see what her reaction would be! Chuck was d to have this advantage over her. Aaron was a little angry that Chuck hadn''t replied to him. He had sent so many photos to show off that he had yed Frieda, but Chuck had ignored him. What was going on? He was a little confused. Hadn''t Frieda slept with Chuck? Wasn''t that what she had impliedst time? Could it be that he was mistaken? "Forget it. I''m just showing off to Chuck that I''ve yed the campus belle myself. I bet he wishes he could be me!" Aaron muttered. Thinking of this, he felt superior once more. ...... Chuck was feeling a bit weird as he had been too into Frieda''s photos just now. He was so out of it that he hadn''t realized Quinn approaching him. She was in the underground parking lot. Quinn had mainlye to see the construction work because she had instructed people over to finish it up. Just as she was about to get to it, she had caught Chuck looking at those pictures out in the open. She rolled her eyes as she noticed that. What a pervert! Chuck knew that Quinn had called for manpower to help him and he was quite thankful for that. After all, Quinn was a woman worth having a close rtionship with. Chuck was busy putting away his mobile phone at the time. The tension was stifling. He wanted to talk a bit to ease the tension a little since it must be awkward for a woman to find themselves in such a situation. However, the door of the elevator opened and the clicking sound of high heels echoing could be heard. Chuck looked back and found that it was Zelda. Chuck got a little flustered and pulled Quinn into her car. He then saw that Zelda was sighing constantly with her phone in hand and wondered, "Was she going to call me?" He found it to be a bit strange. Fortunately, Zelda hadn''t stayed in the parking lot too long. She drove away soon after having sat in her car. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. He turned to look at Quinn and found that they were both very close together... Quinn was a bit shocked by Chuck''s actions because she had previously dreamed of this scenario before. Was this actually one of her dreamse true? She was very ashamed and angry at herself, but she had no strength to refute. She felt that the situation now was too simr to her dream. The ambiguous atmosphere between them had almost caused her to fall into a daze. Quinn bit her lip and got closer to Chuck quickly, who was stunned... ...... Five minutester, Chuck was still a bit shocked by what had just happened. Quinn bit her lip as she put on her clothes. "What had just happened?" he thought dumbfoundedly. Had Quinn just basically forced herself onto him? Chuck really couldn''t imagine that Quinn was bold enough to kiss him just like that. This was something he never would have expected. His first thought was to make sure Quinn hadn''t gone crazy. Was she maybe drugged? What exactly had just happened? Chuck''s mind was riddled in mess. He let out a long sigh suddenly. He had initially resisted Quinn''s forceful advances but eventually, he admitted that he had sumbed to her beauty. Chuck was a man after all, how could he possibly resist such temptation? Chuck looked at Quinn dumbly, finally realizing what he had just done. He had just cheated on Yvette. After Quinn had finished putting on her clothes, her lips were nearly bleeding from the force of her own bite. "President Miller, just now..." Chuck trailed off. He had made a huge mistake. He hadn''t resisted hard enough just now. They were working partners! But now, they had such a messy rtionship, Chuck really did not expect it to be so difficult. Chuck couldn''t gather his thoughts properly. When he thought of the time when he had released inside Queenie, she had gotten pregnant. He was terrified. "President Miller, what happened just now... I think you should buy some meds for it... I..." he said as he slowly worked into a panic. "What did you just say?" Quinn asked as her eyes widened at his words. "You have to get the morning-after pill," Chuck said, feeling extremely guilty. Yvette had helped him outst night, how could he betray her on the following day? If Yvette knew about this, she would be heartbroken. Because of his previous encounter with Queenie, Chuck''s first reaction was to ask Quinn to take the pill. Otherwise, he would be in trouble if Quinn had gotten pregnant from this. "Get out!" Quinn shouted at him with red eyes. "President Miller," Chuck tried to speak, feeling guilty. What was he supposed to do in this situation? "I was blind for giving myself to you on my own initiative. What do you think of me? Do you think I''d want to threaten you with a pregnancy? Do you really think I''m that kind of person? Get out!" Quinn''s heart ached as she yelled furiously. Chuck''s words had hurt her deeply. She had always hated making any sort of contact with younger men. However, Chuck was her only exception. He had saved her twice and made her change her perspective towards younger men. It was something Quinn had never done before. She had finally broken down her own barriers just to give herself to Chuck. Quinn was impulsive like that. "Get out!" Quinn pushed Chuck out of the car. Chuck reluctantly opened the door and got out. Fortunately, there was no one nearby and Zelda had also left. If there were people around to witness what had just happened, it wouldn''t be hard to exin. Chuck put on his clothes as he did so. "President Miller, I''m sorry for what happened just now. If there''s anything I can do for you, I''m..." he continued but was cut off by Quinn''s yell. "Get out!" her eyes turned red as she screamed. Chuck sighed and proceeded towards his parking ce. He had wanted to stay, but he supposed that wasn''t what was needed from him. This was all a mistake. He didn''t want to make any more mistakes. If he stayed this time, Chuck wasn''t certain that he could leaveter on. He drove away right after he got in his car. He had wronged Quinn, he knew this. He was going to treat this day as an ident on both of their parts. "I can''t let Yvette know. It was just an ident, so it ends here. Otherwise, it might develop into something more," Chuck thought to himself firmly. He only wanted Yvette as his wife. He would treat other women as idents, including the one on this day. Watching Chuck leave, Quinn was very sad and promptly burst into tears. It had been so many years since she hadst shed tears. Quinn''s heart ached so much, it felt like it was shattered into pieces. "Chuck Cannon, you b*stard!" she wailed. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Quinn was left alone in her car, feeling upset. "How could it all turn out like this?" she thought. She hated herself for being so impulsive earlier. All men were horrible beings. Quinn wiped her tears dry and smoothed her clothes down. "Nothing had happened, absolutely nothing," she tried to convince herself. She had to forget what had urred in the past few minutes. "It was all just a dream," she thought to herself. It was definitely just a dream. Quinn had calmed down, but there was still the scent of sex lingering in her car. She pushed the car door open and moved herself to sit in the driver''s seat. But she was feeling a bit absent-minded at the moment so as she was driving out of the parking lot, she hit a pir when she made a sharp turn. Quinn''s hand pped the steering wheel hard to brace for the impact. She didn''t feel sorry for the car in the slightest. This just made her feel that the incident moments ago was all too real, it was not a dream at all. She had just done it with Chuck and she hadn''t even wanted him to return her any favors at all. Everything that happened just now was pure impulse. Quinn had never thought to force Chuck into taking responsibility. Since Quinn was an adult herself, what possible responsibility could he even take on? If Chuck had just hugged her affectionately without saying a word, then Quinn would have felt better. Instead, he had to open that gob of his and speak words that hurt her deeply. Was it necessary for Chuck to be that anxious to dismiss the connection they had just now? Quinn''s hand was hurt from the impact. She braced herself against the steering wheel, feeling horribly upset for a long while. She decided to never step foot in this ce ever again. "Are you President Miller?" a voice suddenly sounded. Quinn looked up and saw that it was a handsome boy speaking to her. That''s right, this boy was none other than Aaron. He hade to see if Chuck was here, but unfortunately for him, he had just missed him. Later, he had heard the sound of a car crash so he decided to walk over to see what had happened. He hadn''t expected to see such a beautiful woman leaning on the steering wheel like that. Aaron had walked closer and soon found out that it was Quinn. She was such a beauty. Aaron didn''t want to know why Quinn was sad at the moment. He only knew that this was a golden opportunity to take advantage of her. If he seized this opportunity, he could definitely get Quinn into his bed that night! It would be such a waste to let her go without sleeping with her. "Oh, it really is you, President Miller. Are you alright?" Aaron asked, concern in his voice. Quinn stared at him questioningly. She had never seen this person before. "President Miller, I''ll help you get your car moving now, is that alright?" Aaron said as he walked over to the car door, his eyes looked as if he could see right through her. When Quinn finally got out of the driver''s seat, Aaron smiled at his sess. Patricia had said that Quinn didn''t like men who were younger than her. However, wasn''t he seeding right now? Aaron was very confident with his handsome appearance. Quinn must like good-looking people like him. H*ck, all women liked him. "President Miller, please wait a minute, I''ll help you..." Aaron smiled slightly as he offered. However, Quinn had only given him a stare and then pped him in the face as hard as she could Aaron was stunned and confused at that. What was going on here? "Get lost!" Quinn yelled at him. After Quinn had pped him, she promptly got into her car and drove off. Aaron was startled after Quinn''s departure even after her car wasn''t in sight anymore, his face was burning with pain. He had just processed that he had been pped a momentter. Aaron couldn''t figure this out. He was so handsome, how could he not get Quinn? How did Chuck manage to do it then? "He must have just stuck to her shamelessly, that''s for sure!" Aaron''s mentality had changed after being beaten. He became even more perverted. He looked upon the direction of Quinn''s departure and threatened lowly, "How dare you hit me? Fine, I''ll make you pay for it one day!" Then, he took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. "Find me where this license te number is now, have her followed and tracked her once you''ve located it!" he ordered, hanging up right after. Aaron put down his mobile phone and smirked evilly, thinking to himself, "How dare you refuse me? Just you wait till I get my hands on you." ...... Chuck''s guilt had multiplied in size with time. He realized now that it wasn''t appropriate for him to leave so soon right after what had just happened. Fortunately, Betty had something urgent to deal with just now. Otherwise, it would be difficult to exin the situation if Betty had seen him! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When Betty got in the car, she saw Chuck''s face had darkened. "Young Master, what''s wrong?" she asked. Chuck was sweating profusely. It could be said that the situation just now was much different from what he had just experienced with Queenie. The feeling was indescribable. In fact, he had been struggling after he left and had wanted to go back tofort Quinn straight away. Looking at it now, he must have already fallen out with Quinn. There was an indescribably ache in his heart at that thought. After all, how could Chuck forget what had just happened? "I''m fine," Chuck sighed and drove back to the hotel. He thought, "Forget it. Since things have already happened, I''ll just have to let it be. What else can I do anyway?" He wondered if he should apologize to Quinn. But on second thought, he felt that it would make Yvette even more upset. Betty was relieved at Chuck''s answer. She thought that he had been sweating so much because he had been sneaked up by someone just now and was attacked. Now, it seemed that she had just been overthinking. When they arrived at the hotel, Chuck returned to his room straight away. Betty was still standing close to him, protecting him. Yvette looked at Chuck who had looked dejected as he entered the room. "Hubby, what''s the matter? Are the sses too difficult for you? It''s alright, I''ll teach you," Yvette offered in kind. Her heart ached at Chuck''s gloomy expression. "What was wrong with Chuck today?" she thought in distress. Chuck felt even more guilty now. He reached out to hug Yvette and refused to let go. Yvette blushed with satisfaction and assumed he was probably just very tired. It must be something to do with the za. At the thought of this, Yvette felt guilty and wondered, "What on earth did I do? How could I burn the za and burden Chuck like this..." Within the span of these three days, Ynda basically had no rest. She did her best to supervise the work. After ss, Chuck would go to the za to make sure everything was in order. The progress was very fast. They had not only repaired the ce where it was burnt but also took the opportunity to change some other things, making the whole za look more refreshing than it did before. Chuck didn''t know what to say. Quinn hadn''t turned up at the site the next day. Her construction team had seemingly abandoned the project the day after as well, none of them showing up. He knew that those few minutes in the car had broken off whatever good feelings they had towards each other. People like Quinn would definitely take the morning-after pill for precaution. Chuck didn''t need to worry about that. Now, he only felt guilty. He couldn''t tell where Quinn would be at this time. Should he call to ask? Chuck wanted to inquire, but he ended up not doing anything about it. "Just let it be... let it be a past memory," he thought. Within three days, the za finally opened. Many people were attracted by its new look and were shocked. They posted on the Inte saying that it was a miracle that the za was able to reopen in such a short amount of time. It was even more beautifully designed than before. Chuck held an event simr to an opening ceremony. Countless people were attracted to it and took photos. Customers had started toe back to shop at the za. Chuck was relieved. He stood at the top of the building and looked down, his heart felt full at this moment. "How''s it going?" Zelda asked as she came over. Her store had little impact from the fire, all had been repaired. "It''s going quite well, I''d reckon," Chuck replied. "Then, why didn''t Quinne over?" Zelda bit her lip as she asked. She saw that Quinn had made a lot of effort to fix the damages after the fire broke out in the za. She felt that Quinn might have been interested in Chuck romantically. Or else, how could she know about the fire so fast and rush to the za in the middle of the night? "I don''t know," Chuck answered simply. He certainly couldn''t tell Zelda about what had happened that day. After all, he and Zelda also had a simrly messy rtionship. "Well, maybe she''s been busy," Zelda said. Chuck was quiet. That was not necessarily true. But if Quinn chose not toe here, he must have hurt her very deeply that day. "Chuck, can you do me another favor?" Zelda then asked. Her mother had already driven her up against the wall with her madness. She said she was going toe over and confirm it for herself that Zelda had broken up with Chuck. Zelda really could not do anything about it. She had no choice but to beg Chuck for a favor. "Well, Sister Zelda, just tell me then," Chuck said. He knew that Zelda wouldn''t beg anything of him unless there was no other way around her problem. At the same time, Chuck also figured the favor he could do for her. Hearing this, Zelda was relieved and moved. Chuck was still willing to help her! However, she was surprised at themotion she could hear from downstairs. There was suddenly a hoard of people coming over, they were all students from the school and they looked really excited. Chuck had also noticed this. "What''s going on?" he thought to himself. He looked down and his gaze fell upon a beautiful woman. Chuck suddenly came to a realization. It was her, she had appeared. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Chuck had never expected to attract the attention of this specific someone to the za. Zabrina had made an appearance. Why was she here? "Is the shooting for her movie over?" Chuck thought. He was a little surprised since they weren''t really acquainted with each other. Zabrina''s sudden appearance had attracted a lot of attention. She was a celebrity after all. With the reopening of this za, Zabrina''s presence had created quite a sensation. She had even started singing using a microphone for the gathering crowd who were busy taking pictures of the event to post on social media. It could be said that her sudden appearance had stirred up a lively atmosphere in the za. The crowd had started to growrger andrger. The effect she had was incredibly explosive. Everyone was here for the reopening of the za. They had wanted to feast their eyes on the three- day miracle restoration, but who would have thought a celebrity like Zabrina would show up? Zabrina was extremely gorgeous and she was wearing a sexy, revealing dress that forced everyone''s gaze to fix on her. Instantly, the za was packed full of people that wanted to watch her performance. Zelda''s eyes filled with doubt as she looked at the scene and she asked, "Chuck, did you invite her here?" "No, she came here by herself," Chuck answered with a shrug. He hadn''t even thought about inviting her over for the reopening actually. She had just shown up by her own volition. He thought it would be courteous to treat her to a mealter. Zelda got curious at that and she thought suspiciously, "She came all the way here on her own initiative?" Zelda then looked at Zabrina who was seated somewhere below. "Even an important celebrity like her is willingly performing at the za for free. Chuck is truly a capable man, he didn''t even have to spend a dime!" she thought to herself. Zelda got even more curiouster on. Chuck''s gaze was fixed on Zabrina. She was undeniably a beauty. Her voice was so melodic, and her figure looked positively delectable. She was simply stunning. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Ahem," Zelda let out a loud cough, trying to attract Chuck''s attention. Chuck''s gaze looked a bit off and she wondered, "What is he looking at? I''m right beside him, aren''t I?" Nheless, Chuck continued to seem as if he did not hear her coughing. He was a little embarrassed. He had just nced down subconsciously to take a look. From his angle, he could see a much more pronounced view of something enticing. He was still a man after all and it was unlikely for him to miss it. "Sister Zelda, you look stunning," Chuck said as he tried to tter Zelda. Though, it was true. Zelda was wearing a pair of skinny jeans that made her legs look endlessly long and alluring. She looked beyond perfection. To Chuck, Yvette had the best back, and following her would be Quinn''s and then Zelda''s. He was practically drooling by just thinking about the particrly beautiful curves of their backs, it was hard to take his mind off of them. Of course, because Wi had never worn tight jeans like these, Chuck could not urately evaluate Wi''s figure. However, he knew that her body couldn''t be far off from Yvette''s. But he didn''t think Wi''s personality would suit jeans like those, it was too unlike her. "What if I mention this to her? What if she''s willing to try out skinny jeans?" he thought to himself. However, he had to be cautious about making such suggestions. If Wi got angry, he wouldn''t know what to do. Zelda''s face turned red at hispliment as she grumbled, "Do you think I need you to tell me how pretty I look?" She looked shy and charming at the moment. Chuck couldn''t stop staring at her. Zelda was indeed a very beautiful woman. She had been his first, the first woman who had opened up a new world for him to enjoy such pleasures. Chuck''s heart stirred. To be honest, at this moment, he was feeling a little impulsive. However, as the thoughts of Quinn and the incident from before resurfaced, he managed to calm his impulses down and his senses restored. Chuck felt that if he did not continue to resist his own desires for Zelda, things would not end well. "She would not speak to me as well, would she?" Chuck wondered if her reaction would be simr to Quinn''s. "What''s wrong with you? I''m not even angry," Zelda said in a small voice. Chuck''s mood had changed, and she could tell that something was bothering him. However, Zelda just couldn''t work out what it was. "It''s nothing," Chuck said as he managed to calm down. "Sister Zelda, I''m getting a bit hungry," he added. Zelda smiled at that. "Come over here then, I''ll make you something to eat," she said. Zelda was happy to fulfill Chuck''s request for food because that meant he liked to eat what she made. Then, Chuck proceeded to follow Zelda into her restaurant. Meanwhile, Wi looked at the scene from a distance. She was the one who had called Zabrina over to the za. She thought that the atmosphere needed to be great to let Chuck''s za have a well and proper reopening. What better way to do that than to invite a celebrity over? From the looks of it, it was going very well. Wi was a little disappointed though. The za''s reopening was a big event, an important one. Yet, Chuck didn''t call to invite her here. "Have you forgotten about me, Chucky?" She thought, feeling disappointed. The reopening of the za had stirred up quite the fuss and people were wondering what kind of miraculous restoration this was. The za had undergone a lot of changes in those short three days! Zabrina had appeared and became a hot topic of discussion among the students from the nearby universities because she was famous. Zabrina had even announced that she was a friend of the za''s owner and often came here for shopping. To the students, this was exciting news and their curiosity intensified. Who was the owner of this za? How was he capable of doing such things? For a moment, it became the most trending topic everywhere. Some people said that the owner was a college student, a mere sophomore. Some had even spected that it was Aaron, while others thought it was a very beautiful woman who owned it. Different people came up with all sorts of theories and spections about it either way. "It''s better for them to think this way," Chuck thought upon hearing the discussions. There were more and more people starting to pile into the za which was an unexpected surprise to Chuck. For Duncan, however, he was now a little angry at that. He decided to take on Chuck more seriously... Duncan thought that since Yvette had broken her promise, Chuck was not going to get off scot-free. That was simply impossible! After all, the sole reason as to why he had returned to the country was to mess with Chuck! ...... Chuck had been studying with Yvette in the evenings. Yvette was obedient, she would agree with a blushing face to anything he had requested every night except to officially do the deed. Chuck knew that she was worried that if they made love, Yvette would be put under more pressure. She had to worry about Lisa and that stubborn barrier barricading her heart. Chuck understood this so he hadn''t forced himself onto Yvette. He knew that she wouldn''t refuse him even if he did do that. She had also mentioned that his insistence would waver her resolve, and she would give in to him if he had asked just a couple more times. However, it was unnecessary. Chuck would never knowingly do anything that would stress Yvette. It was good to be able to maintain this state. If they were to go further, he wanted Yvette to offer herself to him whole-heartedly and willingly. He wasn''t sure if such a day woulde but Chuck would look forward to that either way. It was the day to wee freshmen into the university. Betty drove Chuck to school and made sure to guard him closely. She couldn''t be bothered to participate in the weing. They watched the freshmen socializing with a lot of other students but Chuck hadn''t walked over to join in on the fun. However, he saw that Aaron was out in the limelight. He was being pursued by the freshmen and plenty of other girls in university. He was both handsome and rich after all. Chuck wanted tough when he saw him because he recalled Aaron had sent him Frieda''s nude photos. "This sort of showing-off is absurd," Chuck thought. Thus, he ignored Aaron all the time, and he couldn''t even begin to imagine how Aaron felt about it. Whatever it was, he must feel superior to Chuck. "Hey, your za''s not looking bad. I can''t believe you got it to reopen in three days," Frieda spoke just then. She was really angered as she couldn''t believe that Chuck had actually left her in the dust. "I''m gorgeous! Why would he not want me?" she thought in exasperation. Several dayster, Frieda had appeared again. Chuck had actually wanted to see her. Of course, it was not because of her looks but because of the photos of her naked body. He had wanted to compare the real thing to the photos. He felt a bit cheered at that thought. This woman was surely coming over to mock or goad him further. If only she knew he had seen all of her bare already. "Well, you''re wee to visit anytime," Chuck said as he shrugged. "You really are keeping your cool, aren''t you? Are you not going to flirt with me anymore? You definitely like me, I just know it!" Frieda said with a sneer. She really wanted to p Chuck in the face but recently, he had been nowhere in her sight. She couldn''t stand this, she had to make Chuck acknowledge her prowess and prove that he definitely had a crush on her! Frieda had to make him pursue her, and only then could she issue out her absolute rejection and p him in the face. Now, that would make Frieda''s day! Chuck was speechless. "Is this foolish woman still going on about this?" he thought in disbelief. He felt that he should show her the photos on his phone. She had been messed with by another man and hadn''t even realized it, how foolish! Chuck felt that it was necessary to let her know that she was an idiot. "Can I get your Whatsapp? I want to show you something," Chuck said. "Oh, so you finally want my Whatsapp?" Frieda asked as she felt great. Men like Chuck had to be taught a lesson to know their ce in her life. "Why should I give it to you?" Frieda added with an arrogant tone, "Do you think just because you asked, I''m obligated to give it to you?" "I want to show you something," Chuck insisted. "What? Show me something? That is such ame excuse! Aren''t you even a bit ashamed of that?" Frieda goaded him. She was practically bouncing with glee on the inside, anticipating the perfect moment to p him. "I''m going to p him until his entire face gets swollen," she thought to herself happily. Chuck couldn''t stand her self-righteous, arrogant attitude anymore. And so, he took out his mobile phone and said, "Forget it, I''ll just show it to you right now, see for yourself." Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Chuck handed his phone over to Frieda and she frowned, asking, "What are you doing? Did I say I want to look at your phone?" Frieda hated this. What kind of rubbish mobile phone was that? Sure, Chuck was rich, but the phone he held in his hand right now looked ridiculously out of fashion. Couldn''t he upgrade to a better one? "This is such a cheap phone. Doesn''t he think it''s shameful to even use such garbage?" she thought. When Frieda saw Chuck''s mobile phone, she didn''t even want to spare it a second nce. "Just take a look," Chuck said as he pushed the phone toward her. Then, a smash sounded. Frieda had raised her hand in disgust and knocked Chuck''s mobile phone to the ground. The phone fell and the screen was cracked immediately upon impact. Chuck was angry and he yelled, "What the h*ll!" Chuck picked up his phone and fixed an angry re at Frieda. "You should have bought a better version a long time ago. I can''t believe you wanted me to look at it! Do you know how insulting that is to my eyes?" Frieda said arrogantly. Usually, Frieda would never spare suchme phones another nce. If she came across such a phone on the ground, however, she would pick it up. Though, it wouldn''t be to keep it for herself but to throw it into the trash can. Chuck didn''t bother trying to argue with her about the mobile phone as it was indeed worthless. He had been using it for more than two years now. He hadn''t switched it out for a new one because he just couldn''t be bothered. "I want to show you a picture," Chuck said as he handed the device over to her once again. Frieda frowned at that and said in annoyance, "I don''t want to look at it. What do you want to show me? Your bank ount? Or, your ownership certificate? Do you think I''ve never seen those things? You don''t have anything to show off!" Chuck let out a suddenugh at that. "You have a mole on your leg, right?" he asked with a bit of mockery. Aaron had sent him a lot of interesting photos, and Chuck had looked through them several times. It could be said that he knew the details of Frieda''s body pretty well. "How did you know that? Did you peep at me?" Frieda used. She was furious upon hearing his shameless question. She usually wore a skirt, but the mole Chuck had mentioned was located higher up her thigh which was impossible for anyone else to notice. She thought that he must have been peeping at her. This man was shameless! "Hey, hey, don''t throw usations like that around now. I wouldn''t dream of peeping at you. It was just that photos were sent to me, here, have a look," Chuck said as he handed the phone over to Frieda. Frieda angrily grabbed the phone and looked at it, irritated. She eximed, "I can''t even see anything clearly on this garbage of a phone! I can''t believe you''re trying to show me dirty pictures like this, you really are a pervert!" As she spoke, she was about to throw the phone at Chuck in anger when she suddenly caught a nce of a familiar face on the screen. At this moment, Frieda looked as if she had been struck by lightning. She had turned rigid and froze all over. "This is my photo... What''s going on?" she thought in a panic. In the photo, her eyes were shut and she was asleep. The background indicated that it was taken at a hotel room... Hotel Luna! Frieda''s fury sparked all of a sudden and she shrieked, "Chuck, I didn''t expect you to be so wicked. You took pictures of me while I was unconscious! You had even dared to take off my clothes, you..." Frieda''s eyes had turned red as she raged. For a moment, she wanted tomit murder because in these photos, she looked as though she had been yed with like she was someone else''s toy. She instantly burst into tears at that thought. But she couldn''t figure out when she was toyed with. She was sure that her virginity was still intact! Frieda was about to smash the cell phone, but Chuck had already figured her next move and he snatched his phone back. Then, he saw that Frieda, who was usually the epitome of arrogance, suddenly burst into tears. He smiled slightly at that and said, "Don''t misunderstand me. It wasn''t me who took your photos." "It wasn''t you?" Frieda asked in disbelief, and she waved her fist to hit him. She was extremely ashamed and angry, but Chuck barely flinched at her weak punch. "That day, I fainted and you sent me to your hotel. You were the one who had... who had... You deserve to die!" Frieda cried as she threw weak punches at him desperately. Hearing this, Chuck smiled and questioned, "Are you a fool? Do you really think that you fainted? Who remains unconscious for a solid day from a mere faint?" Suddenly, Frieda was stunned. She had actually thought about it, indeed, why had she fainted before? And for a long duration at that too. Nheless, her virginity was still intact, she knew that. That was why she didn''t think that anything else had happened. However, Chuck''s sudden reminder made her wonder if she was actually drugged. "How dare you drug me?" Frieda continued to cry as she beat him. All traces of arrogance had gone from her face. She hadpletely broken down now. "You''re really dumb, aren''t you? Do you not know what you consume before falling unconscious?" Chuck asked in disdain. "What''s with this idiot?" he thought. Frieda stopped crying as she tried to recall the day of the incident. She had dinner with Aaron, but she clearly remembered that he ate the same thing as she did so there must be no problem with the food. Frieda was then struck by a memory of Aaron giving her a bottle of water. She had felt a bit ufortable after drinking it and then, she couldn''t remember anything else after that. "Had Aaron drugged me?" she thought. Frieda was startled into a scream. She now realized in her head, "It was Aaron!" He had actually treated her well. She thought back on how Aaron had tried to contact her just now. "What else does he want to do with me?" she thought with a shiver. "It was Aaron!" she eximed her realisation loudly. "Oh, so you''ve figured it out?" Chuck inquired with a smile. "Were you the one who took these photos?" Frieda demanded. Her eyes looked bloodshot. "I''m not that sort of person. It was Aaron, he shared these photos with me," Chuck replied with a shrug. He thought this was going rather swimmingly. He had gotten to see Frieda reduced to tears, and he felt good about it. "He shared them with you? How many did he share?" Frieda panicked and she asked. If this were to be released onto social media, how could she stand to look anyone in the eye? "How would I know? He''s was just showing off that he had messed with you," Chuck answered. "Ah!!" Frieda let out a cry of frustration and burst into more tears. She had fallen into Aaron''s trap. However, she knew that she was still untouched and a virgin. Did that mean Aaron hadn''t been able to have his way with her? So, he decided to take photos of her instead? Frieda''s emotions were all over the ce. Chuck felt that it was time to leave her alone in her misery. He had to keep these photos well. As long as Frieda showed her face in front of him, he would show them to her and render her speechless. "Don''t leave, delete those photos right now!" Frieda demanded, her grip tightening on Chuck''s arm. She couldn''t let him keep these photos of her for him to look at them whenever he pleased. This was just too much! "You better watch it, I''ll share the photos with other people if youe at me again," Chuck threatened with a frightening chuckle. He felt that he had turned a bit perverted all of a sudden. However, he didn''t think it was his fault. If Frieda hadn''t provoked him every time they met, he would''ve just let it be. He wouldn''t even have bothered to speak to someone like her. Frieda let out a frustrated yell, sat on the ground and wept. Chuck''s threatening smile annoyed her, she really wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it at this point. Chuck decided it was time to go to ss. As he started to walk away, Frieda got up and grabbed him. "Chuck, look, I''m sorry, I don''t want you to like me anymore. Could you please delete those photos? I''m begging you," she continued to plead. Frieda cried bitterly as she begged. "What if Chuck uses those photos to threaten me? What if he threatened me to have his way with me?" she thought frantically. "No," Chuck rejected and ignored her. He had achieved his purpose. As long as Frieda stopped appearing before him, Chuck would not share those photos. After all, he had also thought about doing the same thing with Lara before. However, he had decided against it. "No, please," Frieda cried. "Don''t do this to me, please don''t," she continued to wail. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Let go of me," Chuck demanded and struggled to get her grip off. Frieda fell on the ground hard as he had managed to dislodge his arm. As he walked to the ssroom, Frieda was left alone, sitting on the ground. She was desperate, and she felt hopeless. Soon, however, her eyes narrowed into a cold re and she swore, "Aaron Dawson. Chuck Cannon. How dare you y me like this! I will make you both pay dearly for what you''ve done!" After that, she got up and wiped away her tears. Staring at Chuck''s retreating back, she decided to run after him. When Chuck finally reached the ssroom, no one dared to converse with him in the ss. They all just looked at him. Chuck felt at ease now. "These people had to be dealt with violence to becent!" he thought. Just as he sat down, Frieda came barging in, attracting everyone''s gaze. She then walked up towards Chuck. The whole ss was shocked to see this as they thought, "Frieda, the new campus belle, had actuallye to find Chuck again? Money really can make anything possible!" Chuck simply looked at her dully. Was this woman really that desperate for everyone else to see those photos? If she started speaking nonsense again, she would get her wish. But to Chuck''s surprise, Frieda had approached him with a smile as she got closer, she was nning to give him a kiss. Chuck frowned and stepped back hurriedly. This action made the boys in ss envious. How could he refuse a kiss from a beauty like Frieda? "Wow, Chuck''s awesome!" some of them thought. Frieda''s heart was now full of resentment. She smiled and continued to pursue Chuck, insistent lips puckered. Chuck kept at his retreat and yelled, "What are you doing? Go away!" The whole ss was in shock and they gasped, "What? Did Chuck just tell the campus belle to get lost? My God!" Nheless, what shocked them even more was that Frieda had actually listened to Chuck. She had actually stopped her advances and left. For a brief moment, the ss was utterly silent. Was this all an illusion? How could Frieda be so submissive? Chuck sat down after that. "You''re all disturbing my study," he muttered inly. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Oh My God! The people in the ss werepletely shocked. Chuck had recently been pulling out surprises left and right, it was disconcerting. First, he had spent money just to throw punches at his ssmates. Then, they found out that the za belonged to him. And now, he had just sent Frieda away in front of so many people, and Frieda hadplied obediently! Everyone in the ss was dumbfounded. Chuck was really impressive. He had sessfully pursued Teacher Jordan and toyed with Lara. Now, even Frieda, the campus belle had sumbed to his charms. This was simply incredible! A few minutester, the ss was still silent. Chuck, on the other hand, was the epitome of calmness. At this moment, Lara walked over to him with a cup of coffee and offered, "Chuck, here. This is a new vor I''vee up with." Chuck epted it, taking a sip from the straw. "Not bad." Lara was wearing a very revealing outfit on this day, and her legs were out on disy, making it hard for anyone to take their eyes off of her. She then sat beside Chuck silently, looking pretty. Watching the scene, the other boys in the ss felt envious of Chuck. "This is every man''s dream! " they thought. "How does it taste?" Lara asked. "Not bad," Chuck answered. He was impressed by Lara''s act of goodwill. He made a mental reminder to charge her less for her shop rental in the za next year. Chuck honestly did not want to owe Lara anything. Lara was pleasantly surprised at Chuck''s response but soon felt a little down. Her birthday had just passed but he didn''t know about it. She did not bring it up though and instead took out her textbook, reading it in silence. ...... As Frieda left the ssroom, the smile on her face had disappeared instantly. Chuck hadn''t fallen for her tricks just now, and it made her angry. She thought about another way to deal with this situation and decided to contact Aaron. She had to set up a meeting with him first. Sure enough, right after she had sent a text to Aaron asking him out, he had agreed immediately. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Frieda left the university and headed to a store nearby. She bought a fruit knife from there. "Since you''ve messed with me, I''ll make sure you''ll bear the consequences for the rest of your life!" she thought maliciously. All Frieda felt now was resentment and med it all on Aaron. If it weren''t for him, Chuck wouldn''t have such a leverage on her! After waiting for a while, Frieda spotted Aaron''s sports car driving over towards her. Frieda kept the knife in her bag discreetly. Putting on an indifferent facade, she got into Aaron''s car. Aaron''s eyes were gleaming. Frieda was wearing a short skirt and she looked particrly beautiful. Once she had entered his car, Aaron could barely control himself. However, once he thought about Chuck having had his way with her before, his mood dipped. The only reason he had agreed to meet up with her was that he had nothing better to do. "Spending my leisure with Frieda might not be a bad idea," he thought. "Where are we going?" Aaron asked. "Anywhere is fine, better if there''s a room," Frieda replied. Aaron smiled at that and said, "No problem." Aaron knew there were private rooms for hire in restaurants so he drove them to a restaurant nearby. When the two finally arrived and entered the private room, Aaron sat down eagerly with anticipation while Frieda did not take a seat. She decided to stand behind Aaron, giving his shoulders a massage. Aaron smirked at that and thought earnestly, "Oh, is she repenting now? Not bad, doing it in this private room is pretty alright for her to repay me." At this moment, he was feeling rather proud of himself. He thought haughtily, "Frieda, weren''t you good at pretending? Yet, you''ve now finally realized how great of a man I am. How... Ah!" Aaron''s thoughts cut off with a yelp. He felt a sharp pain in his neck, and a chill went up to his spine. "Frieda! You''re mad!" Aaron nearly pissed himself in fright. He hadn''t expected Frieda to be capable of doing something like this! "How dare you take photos of me like that! Take your phone out, now!" Frieda demanded in anger. "Are you threatening me?" Aaron raged. He received a loud p for that. Frieda had pped him from behind, and Aaron let out a pained yelp. She was just starting to exert more force into her beatings, and Aaron was scared out of his wits at this point. He hurriedly took out his phone toply with Frieda''s demands. Frieda grabbed it and scrolled through the gallery, and there were indeed many photos of her. She also found that he had sent Chuck those photos through WhatsApp, clearly showing off. Seeing this, Frieda wanted to stab him to death, but she knew doing so wouldn''t help her situation in the slightest. Thus, she took out her own phone and pointed the camera at Aaron, saying, "Beg for mercy." "What?!" Aaron asked in disbelief. Never in his life had he ever begged for anything! It would be an insult to his dignity! "Ow! Okay, okay, I will..." Aaron quickly said as Frieda had started to tighten her hurtful grip on him. His fists were clenched as she caught everything on tape. "Take your clothes off. You love taking pictures of naked people, don''t you? Take everything off! I''ll stab you to death if you don''t!" Frieda continued menacingly. Aaron was terrified. In utter humiliation, he took all his clothes off. Frieda took many photos, and many close-up shots were captured as well. "My, my, God really is fair to all..." she said mockingly while doing so. Aaron was furious to hear that. Frieda then put away her phone after she felt it was enough, "If you dare to provoke me again, I swear I will send everything I have to the whole school," she threatened. Aaron could only ground his teeth in anger. Then, Frieda had stepped away from him and put away her fruit knife. She ran out of the room as soon as she could. Aaron felt extremely humiliated, he wanted to kill her for doing this to him! "But she has those photos and videos of me!" Aaron thought. This was the first time he had ever admitted defeat like this. He was not going to let Frieda off just like that, absolutely not! Once Frieda had made her escape, she ran to the back alley. She still had Aaron''s phone and so, she deleted all the photos of her on it and threw it into the sewers. She only went back to school after having made sure the phone was out of sight. Now that she had settled the score with Aaron, there was still Chuck to be dealt with. Otherwise, she would not be able to sleep or eat well forever. Who knew what that pervert would threaten her to do? She had to think of a solution, and so, she drove straight to Hotel Luna and decided to wait for Chuck to appear. "Since you have those photos of me, I want yours as well! It''s only fair!" she thought and nned to ambush him. Frieda felt that Chuck would definitely use those photos of her against her. So, she nned to just wait for him at the hotel. She wanted to have his shameful photos to force him on his knees before her! However, Chuck did not go back to the hotel. Instead, he went somewhere else. He had promised Zelda that he would return with her this afternoon and then make his way back to Hotel Luna. That was his n. But while Betty was driving, she suddenly received a phone call and soon stopped the car. "Master, there''s news on Duncan," she informed. Chuck was surprised by that. Was Duncan found? "That was quick," Chuck thought with ease, he was impressed by Betty''s efficiency. He then thought viciously, "Well, I''ll give him h*ll this time round!" "Tell everyone to gather at the hotel at once," Chuck ordered. Duncan was not someone to be dealt with alone. Chuck would need reinforcements to deal with him. "But, Duncan''s not at home right now. He was seen at a party today," Betty felt a bit hesitant as she delivered this information. She felt that Duncan''s appearance might have been a trap. Duncan was a shrewd man, his sudden appearance was suspicious... "A party?" Chuck asked with a frown. "Ask them to standby. Let''s go have a look," he said. Chuck was now excited but was feeling a bit nervous as well. He was going to face someone who was even more skilled than Karen, why wouldn''t he be? "Alright, Young Master. I''ll arrange it now. But don''t you have to meet with Zelda?" Betty reminded him. "I''ll postpone it. I''ll give her a call now," Chuck said. "Alright," Betty replied as she continued driving Chuck to the party where Duncan was just spotted at. Chuck called Zelda to postpone their ns, and she had been alright with it. But how could Zelda not feel disappointed? She had already dressed herself up and was prepared to go out. "Young Master, there is a suit in the trunk. I''ll bring it for you to change into," Betty said as they arrived at the hotel. This was a formal-wear party, and the outfit had already been prepared in the car. Betty got out of the car and grabbed the suit from the trunk. Chuck then proceeded to change his attire in the car. Betty on the other hand had a dress. It was necessary for her to attend the party as well to ensure Chuck''s safety at the party. She could not let him go in alone. That would be too dangerous! After Chuck had changed into his suit, he exited the car to let Betty have her turn. Very quickly, Betty changed into her dress and got out soon after. Chuck looked a bit dazed when he saw Betty. Maybe it was because she usually dressed casually, the amazement Chuck felt at seeing her in a dress was unexpected. She had a really slim waist and a curvy figure. Chuck knew that Betty had a good figure, but this dress of hers had disyed her physical attributes perfectly. "Young Master, let''s go in," Betty said. She walked towards Chuck and found that he was staring at her. She felt a little embarrassed by that. Soon, when Chuck finally came back to his senses, they walked together towards the party. "Young Master, people like Duncan should not be confronted alone," Betty warned, feeling worried. "Yes, I know. I just want to see what he looks like," Chuck said, his eyes turning fierce for a moment. This Duncan fellow had threatened Yvette. "I have to wipe him from the face of this Earth," he thought firmly. "Young Master, don''t stray too far away from me. This person is really sinister," Betty warned again as she felt in her gut that something was wrong. "Shouldn''t we havee here?" she thought with doubt. Since Chuck had decided toe, Betty had no choice but to agree. After all, Chuck was her boss. The two walked inside soon after. As he stepped closer to the party, Chuck spotted a familiar figure around the corner who had an indifferent look stered on her face. Chuck was stunned still. It was Quinn. Looking at her now, the memories he had of the incident in the car resurfaced... Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Right as Chuck set his eyes on Quinn, he could not take his gaze off of her. Chuck remembered the details of their encounter in the car vividly, how could he not? His mind filled with images from the other day. "Young Master," Betty called, trying to catch Chuck''s attention. She knew about Chuck''s brief acquaintance with Quinn. However, why was Chuck still staring at her? He was even smiling. Betty was diligent, so immediately, she thought about the true nature of their rtionship. After all, at that time, Quinn had demanded Chuck to kneel before her to apologize. "Right," Chuck replied as he came to his senses. What sort of party was this? Why was Quinn here? Both of them then proceeded to enter the premises. It was the first time Chuck had attended a party as such. Many nobles and rich individuals could be seen here and there, and Chuck didn''t really know how to act. Betty on the other hand was talking a mile next to him, exining the findings she had gathered about Duncan. After all, Chuck did note here for the g. He was here for Duncan alone. When Quinn had arrived, she instantly attracted everyone''s gaze in the room. At this moment, she was the center of attention. Her dress showcased her figure perfectly and the lines of her body elegantly portraying her curvaceous nature, she was simply divine to look at. Chuck could not keep his eyes off of her. To be honest, he had missed her a little. During that time in the bathroom with Queenie, Chuck was properly confused and he hadn''t known what to do. But when he thought back to his brief time with Quinn in the car, the experience was just insane. Those were all real memories. He couldn''t believe that he had actually managed to get Quinn in that way. Chuck felt like this was all just a long dream. But now, he knew that he and Quinn weren''t on good terms with each other. "Young Master, let''s sit over there," Betty suggested. Chuck agreed and followed Betty''s lead. Although Betty couldn''t grab the attention of everyone like Quinn had, she had been working out all year round. Betty''s figure was shaped differently aspared to Quinn but she was equally attractive. As they sat down, Chuck could feel the envious looks directed at him by the men in the room. As ballers themselves, they had seen their fair share of women before. However, beauties like Quinn and Betty were a rare sight. Betty turned a blind eye to those gazes. She did not care for such attention, she was nothing but vignt. Chuck''s safety was her priority. Someone decided to chat Quinn up eventually. Those who came here were all wealthy. Naturally, every person''s pick up techniques were different. Chuck watched from afar and saw that Quinn had refused to speak to the many men who had approached her. She had refused every single one, and Chuck felt himself rx. Was she one to base her interest on personality? Was that why she had initiated contact with Chuck himself or was there another reason? After all, when they had both coupled in the car, Quinn was the one to take initiative and she had been thoroughly enjoying herself. Chuck could tell. He felt a little happy at that thought, but there was nothing he could do about it anymore. Quinn must hate him now. Chuck also knew that what he had blurted out at the time was too irresponsible. So, of course, it was no surprise for Quinn to get angry. In fact, he had even felt a little regretful, but what was the point of regret? "It was all over now anyway," Chuck thought with a sigh. Just then, he watched a man approach Quinn. This time though, Quinn had actually spoken to that man. The two seemed to be having a good conversation and Chuck felt a little unhappy about that. "Quinn got her heart broken. Will she find a man to channel her feelings?" Chuck couldn''t help thinking about it. He stood up without much thought and started to walk towards the two. "Young Master!" Betty eximed as she stood up as well. She asked, "Where are you going?" "Betty, I''m going to meet someone," Chuck replied. He wanted Betty to wait here. "Okay, be careful. Remember, Duncan''s here." Betty warned. When she had spotted Quinn earlier, she knew who Chuck was getting up to meet. Then, Chuck finally walked over. Having stood in front of Quinn, she was momentarily taken aback but soon put on her usual facade. "President Miller, do you know this person?" asked the man who she had been talking with. He was Quinn''s ssmate. On asions as such, there were not many opportunities to reacquaint with ssmates. As for him and Quinn, they were pretty friendly with each other when they were both in college. He had looked up as Quinn entered the room earlier. In a sh, he was attracted to her beauty. He had recognized her and wanted to take this opportunity to further develop his acquaintance with the beautiful woman. After all, old ssmates reuniting usually led to some pretty exciting encounters. When he hade over to Quinn just now, he had smiled. He could see the spark of recognition in Quinn''s eyes as she looked at him. He thought he''d have a chance with herter that night. However, Chuck''s sudden appearance had made him a little annoyed. But when he saw how young Chuck was up close, he had settled back into ease. He knew that sophisticated women like Quinn preferred men who were more mature and elegant. Very much like himself. Maybe that was why she had recognised him at first nce. Quinn might have had a crush on him when they were college mates at the time. Thinking of this, the other man thought as he eyed Chuck, "This means I have a chance! This kid is probably still in college, how could he possiblypete with me?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There was no doubt about it. All he had to do now was keep up his gentleman-like demeanor. "No, I don''t," Quinn replied. "If you don''t know her, please leave," the ssmate smiled as he directed this at Chuck. He thought, "Whether this man knows her or not, it didn''t matter. Quinn has already said it." "Are you sure we haven''t met?" Chuck asked. "Have we?" Quinn asked back tly, sparing a nce at him. Chuck went silent at that. He then grabbed Quinn''s arm and pulled her towards the washroom. Betty, who had been watching the scene unfold in front of her was stunned. "What is the Young Master doing?" she thought in confusion. "Let go!" Quinn yelled as she struggled to shake Chuck off. "Are you sure we don''t know each other?" Chuck asked again, more insistent. "No, we don''t," Quinn replied decisively. "Then, what happened in the car that day?" Chuck asked, ring at her hotly. "Nothing happened, I don''t know what you''re talking about," Quinn said as she tried to struggle out of Chuck''s grip. But Chuck wouldn''t let her, he continued to drag her away. Quinn frowned at that. "Let go!" she demanded once more. "Look, I was probably in the wrong that day. I shouldn''t have said what I said," Chuck decided to apologise. "Probably? You thought you were ''probably'' in the wrong?" Quinn inquired coldly. She had forced herself to forget what had happened that day. It was all just a dream, a really horrible dream. A nightmare. She hadn''t had any dreams rted to Chuck in the past few days. She thought she had finally gotten over her infatuation but now Chuck had once again made his appearance. "Alright, okay, I''ll admit it. It was my fault. I shouldn''t have said that to you, and I shouldn''t have left right after as well," Chuck''s voice was gentle as he exined. He had been trying to deny his actions and was feeling guilty towards Yvette. But now, seeing as things had already happened, the only thing he could do now was to face them head-on. He was not going to cower from it like he did last time. "There''s no need for you to exin yourself to me. Let go of me!" Quinn said indifferently. Chuck didn''t want to let her go. He felt so guilty, he grabbed onto her tighter instead. "Let go, you''re hurting me," Quinn scolded him. Chuck sighed as he slowly started to retract his hand. "Hey, let go of her!" Quinn''s ssmate yelled as he made his way over. He was angry. How could Chuck drag Quinn away from him just like that? This was simply unheard of. "How could this happen to me?" he thought. Chuck frowned at his demand and he refuted, "No, I won''t." Chuck also managed to pull Quinn behind him. Quinn struggled forcefully, but he just wouldn''t budge. Her arm which was grabbed was protesting in pain but Chuck''s grip was immovable. "If you don''t let her go, you better be prepared to bear the consequences," the other guy said as he walked over with clenched fists. He had learned wrestling before. So, it wouldn''t be a problem for him to take up three or four people in a fight. "This young p*nk is really looking for death!" he thought. "It''d be my pleasure," Chuck said and shrugged. The man sneered at that. "Don''t worry, President Miller. I''ll teach this kid a lesson," he directed at Quinn. Then, he started to advance towards Chuck. Quinn was angry now. "Are you going to let go now?" she asked a bit exasperated. "No, I won''t let go," Chuck said stubbornly as he was still holding Quinn with one hand. Seeing this, she wondered if he was going to fight this ssmate of hers with just his other hand. Quinn continued to struggle, but Chuck''s grip tightened the more she did. "This b*stard! How dare he use only one hand? Who did he think he was, the king of Taekwondo? And so, he threw a punch at Chuck, thinking that his fists would surely knock Chuck down. He aimed at Chuck''s face, wanting to see him bleed. But Chuck had merely nced at him and raised his free hand. He punched his cheek swiftly, the man let out a gasp and his eyes instantly shut. He copsed on the ground soon after. Quinn was shocked at what had just happened. He went down with just one punch? She knew that when she was in college, this ssmate of hers was a member of the basketball team. She had heard that he had experience in fighting and that he had learned some techniques. But it turned out that he was this weak... After that, Chuck turned his head to look at Quinn, asking, "Is this your ssmate?" If the man were to face a regr person, he might have won. But faced with the likes of Chuck who was skilled in martial arts? Not a chance. Chuck had been generous, only serving him with one punch. "It''s none of your business. Let me go!" Quinn struggled again as she looked up at Chuck. She realized Chuck''s gaze on her had softened, and he looked at her tenderly. Quinn was a bit rmed by that and she asked, "What are you doing?" Not a momentter, Chuck gave her a peck on the lips. Quinn''s eyes widened as she quickly stepped away from Chuck, finally able to escape his tight grip. She then pped Chuck in the face and yelled, "What do you take me for?" Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Quinn had pped him. Fortunately, they were in the next to the restrooms so no one saw. However, Betty did. She frowned at that. She had seen Chuck make his move and kissed Quinn on the lips. She had thought this was pretty normal. The Young Master''s mother was filthy rich, it was easy for him to get with any woman he desired. The thing Betty couldn''t work out was, she didn''t know when they had gotten together. Looking at the situation now though, Quinn seemed to be refusing him. When Quinn had pped Chuck just now, Betty was very angry. She had wanted to rush over and deliver a p back at Quinn but she managed to stop herself. "How could I just show up unannounced in a situation like that?" she thought. "What do you take me for? Whenever you see someonee up to me, you make it your mission to interrupt. Who exactly do you think you are? Why are you even here? Can''t you just let me live my life?" Quinn burst out. What right did he have to do that? That day, Chuck had given up on their rtionship effortlessly. However, he was now crawling back to her again. "Does he take me a dog, always at his beck and call?" Quinn thought angrily. Chuck was silent. He admitted that he shouldn''t have left things as they were that day. He could have at least stayed a little longer to work out the situation with Quinn but he hadn''t. He had left. He thought that for a dignified person like Quinn to take such a bold initiative, it was definitely a big sacrifice to her. At that moment, Quinn''s heart must have broken into pieces by him. "Quinn..." Chuck started. "What do you want to say now? Are you going to ask if I''ve taken the morning-after pills again? Rest assured, I had it as soon as I got back! I''ve already gotten rid of your dirty scent on me, you don''t have to worry about any unwanted surprises in the future, alright? Are you satisfied with that answer? Can you let go of me now?" Quinn said coldly. Chuck sighed at that. "Quinn," he tried to speak again. This really was a turn for the worse. No way was Chuck going to be able to turn this around. "Don''t even call my name. After what you said in the car, we''re both nothing but strangers, got it? Now, let go!" Quinn sneered with a hateful re at Chuck. "Whatever you say, I just need to tell you that I''m sorry for what I did," Chuck got out eventually. "It''s useless, I don''t care anymore. We don''t even know each other now," Quinn replied. Chuck sighed again and reminded her, "You don''t know me? Please, I''ve saved you twice as is." Chuck hadn''t wanted to mention this matter either. But he just couldn''t stand the fact that Quinn was trying to break off all contact with him. "Yes, you have. So, what do you want in repayment? To sleep with me again? Come on, let''s do it then. In the car, a room, wherever, even in this bathroom! You can do whatever you want," Quinn spat as her eyes started to turn red with tears. Chuck had hurt her with his words again. She was beyond upset. Quinn''s emotions were out of control now. Chuck knew that he said something wrong once again. Thus, he finally let go of her. Quinn forced a re at him and muttered, "What? Don''t you want to sleep with me now?" Hearing this, Chuck let out a frustrated sigh. "Well, suit yourself," Quinn added as she started to walk away. Quinn walked directly to her seat after that and found a ss of wine. She took a gulp of the wine as soon as she sat down. She closed her eyes as she did so, refusing to even acknowledge him. When Chuck returned to his seat, he looked a little depressed. "Young Master, are you okay?" Betty asked with concern. It was so easy to tell Chuck''s dampened mood. "Yeah, I''m fine," Chuck replied with a sigh, his eyes never straying from Quinn. Betty didn''t speak after that. She really wanted tofort Chuck, but she didn''t know what she could do. So, she thought it was better to stay silent. A whileter, the party started. There were about a hundred people at the scene, but Chuck still could not see Duncan. Where was he? Chuck thought Duncan was very mysterious. "What on earth was he nning?" he pondered. "Young Master, this is a charity auction. If you see something you like, you can buy it," Betty informed Chuck. Perhaps Duncan was here to participate in the auction. Maybe he wanted to sell something off. "I see," Chuck said in acknowledgment. It was the first time Chuck had attended such a party. He hadn''t had money before so he didn''t have the opportunity to attend such events. He nced around and caught a glimpse of a man in a suit, a faint smile on his face as he stood in the corner. Chuck soon noticed that this man''s eyebrows resembled a little to his mother''s. There was no doubt that this man was Duncan! "Betty, it''s him," Chuck said and pointed at the man''s direction. Betty followed Chuck''s finger and saw the man. "That''s him. That''s Duncan Lee!" she confirmed. "Have our people arrived?" Chuck asked. He could see that Duncan was very calm, which would mean that he hade prepared. Chuck was feeling wary. If he were to take a wrong step, he would fall into that man''s trap. "Our men are all here, Young Master. On your orders," Betty said. Once Chuck gave the word, this party woulde to an immediate halt. "He''s acting too calm," Chuck said as he watched Duncan look toward him. "He is even smiling at me. What is he nning?" Chuck thought. "I think so too. Young Master, you have to be careful. We''ll discuss this further once the party is over," Betty said as she was a vignt bodyguard. Duncan''s smile made her feel very uneasy. It was the strangest feeling. Chuck nodded at that. Of course, he would be careful. There were so many people present, what was there to be afraid of? However, even if he did not feel afraid, he knew he needed to stay wary of his surroundings. At the start of the auction, a beautiful auctioneer came on stage and began to introduce the items avable for auction. Chuck was more curious about that. After all, he had never attended such an asion. There were oil paintings, jade bracelets, antiques, and so on. Chuck simply looked on with brief interest, he did not intend to buy such things. Chuck had a limited ability to appreciate such items. Now, it was not the time for him to focus on these things, so he did not think to get anything. "Young Master, do you see anything you want?" Betty asked softly. The items all cost hundreds and thousands of dors. He knew he could easily get them all if he wanted to. "No, nothing caught my eye," Chuck answered as he shook his head. Betty smiled at that and replied, "Yes, I know you don''t like such things." That was true. But as for Quinn, she had raised her sign several times. She was very interested in the jade bracelet, but the price was going high. Other noblewomen also took a fancy to it. They were allpeting with Quinn to get the item and had raised the price to more than three million dors now. Chuck nced at Quinn and thought that she looked pretty cute. She had gotten angry now and immediately bid five million dors on the bracelet. However, anotherdy let out a huff and spoke up. She bid eight million dors! There was an uproar of disbelief. The bracelet was obviously not worth the price. It must have cost two million dors at most but now, it was being auctioned to sell for eight million! Quinn frowned as she heard this. Of course, she knew that this bracelet was not worth so much money. But she had taken a fancy to it and liked it very much. She really wanted it. But who knew that the other woman also took a fancy to it as well? She had even raised the price to eight million dors, which was outrageous. Quinn fumed at the thought. "Wow, table number 3 bid 8 million. Is there a higher bid than that? Anyone?" the beautiful auctioneer asked, excitement clear in her voice. The bid was so much higher than she had expected! Quinn didn''t want to continue bidding anymore. It wasn''t worth it. She didn''t raise her bid. However, she could feel a mocking re being thrown in her direction, it was from the other woman. "Alright, eight million, going once, going twice, and..." the beautiful auctioneer yelled. The woman''s mocking eyes made Quinn ufortable. At thest minute, she decided to raise the bid and eximed, "Ten million!" The audience was shocked, surprise littering their faces. Ten million dors was not a big deal, but all just for a jade bracelet? It really was a waste of money. Nevertheless, what made them even more surprised was that when Quinn let out her final bid, someone else had raised the price at the same time. This person had never bid for any of the previous items before. "Who is this man?" they all thought. Many people turned to where the voice came from and found that it was a young man who was bidding. Quinn frowned at that and followed their gaze. It was Chuck! ''What is he doing?!" Quinn yelled in her mind. "Wow, the young man from table number 9! How exciting!" the auctioneer announced with a vivid expression. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Since both of you bid ten million dors..." the auctioneer continued. It was clear that she was deliberately trying to intensify thepetition between the two. That way, the auction price would go much higher. "Twelve million dors!" Suddenly. there came two yells. Quinn and Chuck had yelled in unison. The people at the scene of the party felt this was very strange. "These two really are something," they thought. Quinn red at Chuck and thought, "What the h*ll are you doing?" The noblewoman from before had gotten a bit cross and was obviously not satisfied at the disy. "Fifteen million!" she yelled, raising her sign. Everyone gasped, taken aback by the high price proposed. At the scene, the ballers present were wearing faces of disbelief. 15 million just to buy a jade bracelet? How rich was this woman? "Wow, no wonder. She''s the Big Boss of the Flower Fairies Group," someone mentioned. "Is that her? I heard herpany made a lot of moneyst year," another whispered. "That''s her, alright! No wonder she''s spending so much," another person piped up. "Haha! Then, those two people have no chance. She is so rich, she could bid twenty million for that bracelet," someone chuckled. "I think you''re right. I can''t imagine anyone winning against someone like the Big Boss. They''re bound to lose!" one of them added. The people present were all discussing among themselves now. They all believed that the Big Boss would be the winner of this jade bracelet. After all, she must be the richest person there. Who else could possibly be richer than her? Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Thedy sneered. "How dare these amateurs try topete with me?" she thought. "They really are overconfident!" she added in her mind. "Wow, the beautifuldy at table 3 bid 15 million! Amazing!" the auctioneer eximed. The bids were going through the roof. As a professional auctioneer, she had estimated that the jade bracelet would have only gone up to five or six million at most, but now it was much higher than she expected. Everyone exchanged furtive looks with each other. Obviously, the noblewoman would end up with the bracelet. There was no doubt about it! "Is anyone bidding higher than 15 million? Anyone at all?" the auctioneer asked again, loudly. Quinn''s eyes narrowed at that. That amount of money was nothing to her. However, 15 million for a mere bracelet was too much. "I could do a lot of other things with 15 million," she thought. And so, she decided to let the bracelet go. Thedy let out a cold chuckle and thought self-righteously, "Hmph, that''s right! I''ll raise the price through the roof if I have to! How dare youpete with me!" "If you don''t have the ability, why bother?" she continued in her mind. "15 million, going once!" the auctioneer started up again. As she announced that, she nced around the room at everyone present. That should be the highest bid, no one seems to want to raise it any more. Well, what was she expecting? "15 million, going twice!" "15 million..." "20 million!" a voice suddenly shouted. The auctioneer was stunned. "What? There''s someone bidding for more?" she thought in disbelief. And that person had added 5 more million to the bid. The audience present was also surprised by the shout because it came from Chuck, a young man. "Who is this man? Is he really that wealthy?" they thought. The crowd started to chatter, spections thrown left and right. Quinn turned around and pinned a re at Chuck. She was especially angry. What in the world was he doing? Chuck, however, just smiled at her. Quinn immediately turned away and ignored him, thinking, "Is he crazy? Twenty million dors for a bracelet? Ridiculous!" Thedy from before was furious. She red at Chuck as she thought, "How arrogant! Do you want to one-up me? I''ll show you who''s the boss!" "30 million!" thedy yelled as she raised her sign. The auctioneer went speechless at that. Did the bid just double in price just like that? It was too quick to follow! "Am I dreaming? Is this an illusion?" she thought incredulously. "40 million!" Chuck added calmly. "50 million!!" the woman was screaming now, she was furious! "Who is this idiot? I''ll burn him for this," she thought. "How dull of you. 80 million!" Chuck spoke up, his tone t. Everyone there was shocked at Chuck''s proposal. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What was happening? 80 million dors for a bracelet? It wasn''t even a priceless artifact! The auctioneer was stunned into silence along with the audience. She had never been in such a situation before. A 5 million antique bidding for 80 million? "That was simply too much for a mere bracelet!" she thought. "To the young man at table number 9, are you absolutely certain?" the auctioneer asked weakly. She was about to have a faint from the shock. "I''m sure," Chuck said calmly. 80 million dors to him was just a number. Betty blinked and smiled slightly at that. She had been working with Karen for a long while, so Chuck''s situation right now did not seem like a big deal to her. Last time, Karen had even bought a mere oil painting for 100 million dors. Originally, the painting was only valued at about five or six million dors, but Karen took a fancy to it and so, she bid the highest price for it. The same was going for the Young Master now, it seemed. As long as he liked it, it would be fine. The price, to him, would merely just be in numbers. "Hey, who do you think you are? 80 million dors? Do you even have that much money?" thedy mocked, she was extremely angry. She then thought to herself, "Who is this fellow? 80 million to buy a bracelet? Does he think he is as wealthy as me?" Chuck nced at her and replied, "If you truly are rich, then bid. Stop talking nonsense if you don''t have the money to." "Do you think you canpare yourself to me? Who do you think you are? I bid 100 million!" the lady was roaring now, raising her sign in rage. Everyone went speechless at that. 100 million dors? They shivered slightly at the mentioned figure and shared a thought, "This woman is insane! Does money mean nothing to her?" The auctioneer was stunned. 100 million, My Goodness! "How about that? Do you still want to one-up me? 100 million dors is nothing to me, do you think a br*t like you can afford such a price?" she mocked in disdain. It''s impossible! Who does this br*t think he was? 100 million for a mere bracelet, this was not a game anyone could just y! Chuck shrugged at that. He was ready to raise the bid further. However, Quinn had stood up at that instance, directing a fierce gaze at Chuck as she asked, "What are you doing?" Quinn knew that Chuck had money and that 100 million dors was nothing to him. She knew that he was good at bidding, but bidding so much for this bracelet was not worth it! "I''m bidding, obviously," Chuck answered with an indifferent tone. "You are out of your mind! Stop it, it''s not worth the money!" Quinn told him. She sat down right after that, she didn''t want to speak to Chuck anymore. "If you like it, then I''ll get it for you," Chuck said. He had nned to give it to her, if only to lessen the tremendous guilt he had in his heart. "Well, I don''t. So don''t bid for it anymore," Quinn said angrily. The others gawked at Chuck''s words. What did he mean? Was he nning to spend 100 million dors on a bracelet just to give it away? Everyone around exchanged looks of disbelief with each other. This was simply unthinkable! "But you bid for it just now, that means you like it!" Chuck defended. "No, you''re wrong! I was just ying, I don''t like it!" Quinn said as she stood up again to re properly at Chuck. "Stop this," she warned. The other woman bidding let out a loud huff just then. She mocked, "Hmph, what in the world are you two doing? Just admit it if you don''t have the money! Stop pretending." Quinn turned her re towards the woman. "Is 100 million dors a lot?" she inquired. "For you, it must be! Look at yourself, you look like a mistress!" thedy mocked in response. Doing her line of business, she thought that Quinn must have sold her body for money upon scrutinizing her beautiful figure. Thinking of this, she thought disdainfully, "How could someone like that compare to me?" "How dare you! Fine, I''ll bid! 110 million!" Quinn yelled out fiercely. Chuck was surprised at Quinn''s boldness. He knew then that Quinn had lost her patience. "Hmph, since it''s already over 100 million anyway... 150 million dors!" thedy dered with a proud huff. This price would definitely scare the sh*t out of them! The party continued on in absolute silence. Everyone present was wealthy, yes, but they weren''t as well-to-do as the woman, Quinn, and Chuck. They watched in anticipation as the three bid against each other. "200 million!" Quinn piped up after with a poker face. The woman was furious at that and she spat, "Are you out of your mind? Do you even have 200 million dors?" She was extremely angry and thought, "Who else in the room except myself could have 200 million dors at the ready just like that?" "You''ve given up, haven''t you?" Quinn inquired, her tone still indifferent. "Give up? Please, I have plenty of money. I will bid 300 million dors!" the woman shrieked. The auctioneer was still very confused at the moment. This was a dream, right? What? 300 million? The auctioneer had essentially been shocked out of her ability to think straight. Hearing this, Quinn narrowed her eyes. This bid was getting so high! But she wouldn''t give up, she couldn''t lose. She was ready to bid, but someone else had beaten her to it. "400 million!" the voice shouted. When Chuck had shouted that, everyone was shocked out of their minds! "Who exactly is this young man?" they wondered. Quinn turned her head to look at him and warned, "Stop bidding!" "Is he going to give it to me?" Quinn thought. If so, she did not want it. Chuck went silent after that. "I''ll pay 400 million dors!" Quinn raised her finger to take on the bid. The other woman mocked out of fury, "Well, that''s just great. 400 million dors for a stupid bracelet?" Sheughed at them as she thought, "400 million dors for a garbage bracelet like that? They''ll cry their eyes out once they get home!" "Are you not going to bid anymore? Do you not have the money for it or something?" Chuck asked instead. Provoked, the woman fumed and she barked, "Shut up. I''m not a fool! Who would spend 400 million dors for a stupid thing like that?" "That''s just another way of saying you don''t have the money. Why''d you brag so much before then?" Chuck retorted. The woman got offended at that and she screamed, "Shut up!" Chuck simply looked at her as Betty replied instead, "You''re the one who should shut up!" "Huh, still bluffing? I''ll show you..." Thedy started to stride over in anger. However, she was stopped by security that had been stationed there to maintain order. "400 million dors for garbage like that! Are you stupid? You''re hrious!" The woman started to mock again, breaking the silence. This really was foolish. 400 million dors to buy a bracelet... How rich were these people? Chuck frowned as the woman spoke. "Are we done now?" Quinn said eventually. "Right, okay." The auctioneer was shocked, she was quivering from head to toe. "Anyone else bidding higher than 400 million? 400 million going once, going twice, sold! Congrattions to the beautiful woman at table number seven!" She congratted Quinn. Quinn sat down and shut her eyes. Then, there were other items for auction. After themotion just now, everything seemed to proceed rather peacefully. Bids were only priced at around a few million. After all, what could compare to a 400 million bid? Chuck thought that he shouldn''t let Quinn pay, he had to pay it for her. But just as he thought of that, the woman from before started to speak up again, "Hey, you there! I''m bidding again. Are you foolish enough to take me on once more? I bet you''re broke now!" She issued the challenge and chuckled. Everyone looked at each other in dismay. How arrogant this woman was! Quinn was furious. Chuck merely stared the woman down. "You want topare your wealth with mine? Fine, let the show begin," he thought. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 "Next up, we have a painting up for auction. It is called ''Life'', the work of a famous oil painter..." The auctioneer excitedly introduced the painting. She had seen the intensepetition initiated between some people in the audience for this particr item. The price of the painting was much higher than that of the Aurora Italia Ne from before which was sold for 400 million dors. She believed that the painting would definitely garner an even higher price! It might be 500, 700, or even up to 800 million dors. If that were so, this could be the highest bid she had ever witnessed throughout her career! "The starting price is 30 million dors! Each raise shall not be less than three million. With that in mind, let''s start!" the auctioneer initiated. Thedy from before, Ms. Allen,ughed at both Quinn and Chuck. She raised her bidding sign proudly and challenged, "50 million! Are you in?" She was mocking them with her sarcastic tone now. Everyone else gawked at her boldness. They could tell that this woman wanted to take on the two other people! Quinn closed her eyes. She wasn''t interested in oil paintings, what was the point for her to bid for it? She would not get things that she didn''t like just for the sake of her reputation. She had already shown her hand before, anyway. She was satisfied with that. Chuck, on the other hand, did not speak a word. Quinn wondered if he was not bidding anymore. Was he ignoring the woman? It didn''t seem like that was something he would do. Quinn let out a quiet huff. Whatever, she wouldn''t care about this or about him. It didn''t matter to her if he wanted to bid or not. It was none of her business. "Well, is there anyone else who wants to raise the bid?" The auctioneer was a bit underwhelmed because no one seemed to be willing to do so. Ms. Allen''s bid had made everyone speechless. A heavy silence filled the room. The painting was exquisite though, how could anyone not want to bid more for it? Everyone generally knew the character of this noblewoman. She would fight for the things she liked and persevere towards the end. Thus, they couldn''t be bothered topete with her. The auctioneer couldn''t understand what was going on. "Well, 50 million, going once. Is there really no one else?" she asked again. Ms. Allenughed, especially at Chuck. "You don''t have the money, do you? I knew it! I guess you were just pretending to be rich, am I right?" she mocked. Other people were also curious. Why did Quinn and Chuck, who had just bid to h*ll and back with the woman suddenly stopped bidding now? "Young Master, I think this might be a good one to bid on," Betty reminded Chuck that this painting would be worth it. If Karen were here, she would definitely buy this painting. Chuck nodded at that and raised the price. "60 million!" he announced. Quinn opened her eyes at his voice, what was he doing now? Did he like paintings or what? Ms. Allen did not back down and she yelled, "80 million!" "90 million!" Chuck countered tly. "100 million!" Ms. Allen yelled again with a huff. She was getting a little angry and feeling very resentful. She genuinely did like the painting, and she had to get it! She did not n on backing down in the slightest! "Wow, wonderful. We''re back to 100 million dors again," someone in the audience said. "Everyone here is giving their all today!" another added. Everyone on the scene chattered on about the situation. The prices were too high! The auctioneer was excited, the thrill was back once more. "Come on, don''t be shy! Outbid me! Why did you stop?!" Ms. Allen inquired mockingly. She then thought in disdain, "Do you even have the money for this?" Chuck nced at her and asked Betty for her opinion. "What''s the highest value you reckon this painting garners? I don''t want to buy it for any amount more than its worth." "Young Master, 200 million dors should be enough," Betty estimated. Chuck nodded. He was toozy to shout back and forth, so he decided to raise the bid in that instant. "200 million!" he let out. The audience roared in excitement. "Who is this young man?" someone asked. "I don''t know, but the price he just bid is crazy! It''s doubled!" another person cut in. The people present at the scene were rich, but only a few people could raise the price by 100 million dors just like that! After all, Chuck was not familiar to them. Many people wanted to know who Chuck''s parents really were for him to be so extravagant. Quinn let out a soft snort at that. "What is he doing? Is he addicted to the thrill? Whatever, he can do what he likes," she muttered under her breath. Ms. Allen''s face had ckened. She red at Chuck threateningly and wanted to kill him. Her face felt like it was on fire, like Chuck had pped her in the face. She was mortified. "What? The young man at table number 9 just bid 200 million!" the auctioneer screamed excitedly. It was a very high price! "200 million, going once! Anyone else wants to bid higher than this gentleman?" the auctioneer tried to hype the crowd up. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Ms. Allen. Among every there, she was perhaps the only one who had the ability to bid that high. "300 million!" she yelled out as she ground her teeth. She fixed Chuck with a hateful re and thought in her head, "Go on! Bid against me! If you dare bid against me once more, I''ll let you buy it!" Chuck nced at her and shrugged, saying, "That painting is yours now." "What?" Ms. Allen was stunned. Sputters of shock and disbelief echoed in the crowd when they heard that Chuck was not going to bid anymore. Quinn was shocked by that as well. Eventually, the room had gotten quiet again. Everyone was staring at Chuck. Ms . Allen was fuming with rage, she was going tobust! "Are you out of your mind?" she couldn''t help but curse at him. Was this br*t messing with her? "Pardon?" Betty said with a frown. She stood up and red at the woman. How dare she insult the Young Master like that! "You''re both out of your mind! Both of you are fools! What are you going to do about it? I said what I said, what can you do? Do you want to hit me? Do you have the guts to do that?" Ms. Allen continued to jeer at them. She did not believe that Betty would beat her up in front of so many people. Slowly, Betty made her way through the crowd to get to the loud woman. As she was getting close, Ms. Allen started to raise her hand, preparing to p Betty in the face while thinking, "I''ll show you, b*tch!" However, someone like her had no chance against Betty as their opponent. Just as she was raising her hand, Betty had beat her to it. Ms. Allen was smacked unconscious in the blink of an eye. "p!" The crisp, sharp sound echoed in the room. "Ah!" Ms. Allen screamed and fell to the ground. Everyone gasped in shock at that. This was a fight! Betty then turned back around and returned to her seat next to Chuck. Throughout the whole ordeal, her movements remained graceful. Chuck looked at Betty as she sat back down. He didn''t expect that she would smack the woman like that. But it wasn''t anything too bad, it was just a small matter. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Standing in the corner, Duncan sneered silently at the scene. The auctioneer was stunned. She didn''t expect that to happen at the auction, it was her first time witnessing such an act. "How can you hit others like that?" she asked with a frown. "Her mouth''s rotten. She insulted my Young Master," Betty defended. "But you can''t just beat a person up like that! This is..." The auctioneer spoke, feeling anxious as security guards wereing their way. This sort of thing could not ur, it would disrupt the order of the auction! "But I just did," Betty said inly. The auctioneer said solemnly, "This is wrong. The painting is hers. But you knocked her out, now..." "Then, my Young Master will buy it," Betty cut her off. Chuck agreed without much consideration. The auctioneer frowned at that and wondered what she was going to say to the people backstage. A few momentster, the situation seemed to have settled itself. "That''s amenable. However, please note that the dispute between you and that woman has nothing to do with us," she reminded them. This was something that she had to make absolutely clear. Otherwise, if the situation worsened or lengthened, the auctionpany would definitely be implicated. "Alright," Betty said, calling someone over the phone at the same time. Soon, three people came in and carried Ms. Allen out. The crowd present looked at each other and wondered what was going on. "You may continue. After the auction, my Young Master will pay for the painting," Betty said. The auctioneer hesitated for a moment but continued on eventually. A little whileter, Betty asked, "Young master, do you want to teach that woman a lesson?" "Yes, I do," Chuck nodded as he replied. If it wasn''t for Ms. Allen, the price wouldn''t have gotten so high. He had to teach her a lesson! The auction then proceeded. Duncan smirked as he kept his gaze fixed on Chuck... "p!" In the car, a man had pped Ms. Allen in the face. The woman woke up with a yelp and looked at the man in the car in horror. Where was she? "What do you think you''re doing?" Ms. Allen asked, panicked. However, these men did not exchange any words with her, they simply beat and kicked at her. She fainted after managing a few painful yelps. "Who had she offended to deserve this?" she thought desperately. How could they hit her like that? "Ssh!" When the water sshed onto her face, she woke again. "Stop, don''t hit me anymore. Please, who are you?" she pleaded bitterly. She couldn''t recall what had happened before. What was going on? She had been knocked out by Betty, that she had remembered. But how did she end up in this car? Did Betty get someone to beat her up? All of a sudden, Ms. Allen started to fume in rage. Painful ps echoed the smallpartment in no time. The men had resumed hitting her. "Stop it, please!" she continued to yell and beg. However, the men did not stop despite her pleas. They continued to hit her until she had fainted once more. As the auctioneer closed the auction up with a conclusion, Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. Quinn did not continue to bid for anything since there was not a single item she was interested in. Chuck assumed that she was feeling a bit upset by the previous bid. After all, it did cost her 400 million dors. When the auction ended, Chuck stood up from his seat and turned his head to fix Duncan with a determined re. "Today, Duncan Lee, I''ll show you what I''m really made of!" he thought. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Chuck looked at Duncan, who was still smiling at him. Chuck despised that smile of the person who had threatened Yvette. Chuck would definitely not let him off that easily! "Betty, get everyone ready. I don''t want him to escape!" Chuck demanded coldly. "Yes, Young Master!" Betty obliged. She immediately took out her mobile phone and ordered the people on standby outside to make their appearance now. These people were all elites of Karen''s family, she had personally trained them so it was safe to say that they were all professionals. As long as Chuck gave the order, they would all barge in within ten seconds. The phone was still connecting. The elite fighters outside were buzzing with readiness for their orders. Betty felt as if they were facing a formidable enemy. Duncan''sbat skills were very powerful. Betty had never witnessed it with her own eyes before but she felt that he should be almost on par with Karen''s skills. After the auction had ended, many people began to leave. However, there were still a few who loitered around the scene, reluctant to leave. Chuck''s stare was hostile as he looked at Duncan. "We''ll have to settle the score today," Chuck thought. Then, he shouted, "Everyone, out!" He thought that the people loitering around were in his way. "Excuse me, what did you say? Just who do you think you are?" a baller shouted angrily. How could such a rampant person exist? "Do you think you''re all that just because you bought a ridiculously priced painting?" the others echoed the sentiment. Who does the young man think he was?" They were all invited especially as guests! Chuck wasn''t even the organizer, so why should they listen to him? The people who still remained were furious. They had started to criticize Chuck, pointing at him from time to time. They were all wealthy people, and they had never been driven out of a venue before! Quinn was a bit taken aback by it. Why did Chuck ask everyone to go out? What was he nning to do? Curious, she decided to walk over to Chuck and asked, "What are you trying to do?" Having just gotten those words out, thundering footsteps started to sound from behind her. A group of men in suits barged in. Quinn was shocked and wondered, "What is going on?" From the looks of it, there must be at least hundreds of people here now! And it had only been a few seconds! The person who had raised his voice at Chuck did not dare speak now. Everyone else was afraid. They could sense that Chuck was a little more than capable. "Aren''t any of you leaving?" Chuck shouted once more. Hearing that, the people started to rush out the door, some had even taken to running. The atmosphere had stilled and Quinn was shaken. "What are you going to do?" she asked Chuck again. She noticed that Chuck had been staring at someone for a long while. Was he going to initiate a fight now? It looked like it. "You should leave as well," Chuck said to her as his tone softened. Quinn bit her lip anxiously and muttered, "Whatever!" Then, she walked out with long strides. There were so many people around, she had no need to feel worried or scared. She still had to settle her 400 million dors bill after all. "What a show you''ve put on! Seems like you really are afraid of me," Duncan smirked slightly as he spoke. He looked so calm that Chuck wondered if he had not realized that he was alone and surrounded. After that, Chuck walked over to Duncan with Betty following him closely. As Chuck approached, the men in ck had followed suit, slowly trapping Duncan in a tight circle. Most people would''ve already pissed themselves in fright by now but Duncan was still enjoying his drink in leisure. Chuck red at him and thought to himself, "Even if he is equally skilled as my mom, it would still be impossible for a single person to defeat a hundred well-trained fighters at once." What was more, Betty was there as well! Chuck sat in front of Duncan. He looked to be about seven or eight years older than himself, but the cool, calm, and collectedposure that Duncan possessed was beyond Chuck''s ability. It was more than tough. "Let''s y a game, shall we?" Duncan inquired with a smile.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "I don''t like games. I like beating people up though," Chuck retorted, not moving his re away from Duncan. The other men circling them started to move closer to Duncan. He was surrounded entirely. "Well, what do you know? We really have a lot inmon! I like beating people up too," Duncan replied. Chuck didn''t want to speak to him anymore. He was not interested in what Duncan had to propose, game or not. Thus, he stood up in a sh and ordered, "Betty, cripple him!" "Yes, Young Master!" Betty yelled and ripped the bottom of her dress. The dress was hindering her too much and it restricted her movements. Chuck then started to head backstage to pay his bid, but he was caught off guard as Duncan smiled at him. "Do you really think I came here unprepared?" Duncan scoffed. Chuck stopped at that. Betty instantly knew what was going to happen and she yelled in panic, "Young Master!" Betty dashed towards Chuck to shield him. Then, a gunshot sounded. A bullet had shot into Betty''s shoulder. Chuck was startled out of his mind as he thought, "He has a gun?" Blood started to spurt out of Betty''s wounded shoulder and her white dress slowly dyed red. "Everyone, protect the Young Master!" Betty yelled. The men then all rushed to surround Chuck, making a human shield. They blocked Chuck''s body with their own. Chuck was anxious now. Betty had been shot. If it weren''t for her, he would have been the one bleeding right now. "Betty, are you alright?" Chuck asked, feeling furious. How did Duncan get a gun in here? Chuck instantly realized this was why Duncan had been smiling at him the entire time. "It''s alright, Young Master. Be careful, there''s a sniper!" Betty warned. From her extensive experience, she knew for sure there had to be a sniper nted somewhere. "Haha! You really are Karen''s trusty subordinate, aren''t you? You''re right, I do have the world''s number one sniper, ck Rose, on my side. Why, didn''t Karen tell you?" Duncan mocked with laughter. Betty followed the trajectory of the bullet and traced it back to its origin. She found a beautiful blonde woman standing up from her hidden position in the opposite building, a sniper rifle in hand. "Young Master, be careful. ck Rose has never missed a shot in her life!" Betty reminded him, tensing. Of course, Chuck knew that if a bullet hit a person''s body, they would either die or be injured. He had just witnessed it himself. "Betty, you''ve just made me waste 500 thousand dors. Every shot ck Rose takes costs that amount, you know. Say, why not think of it as a gift from me? You can enjoy it however you like but please, don''tpete with Chuck the next time. If you do, I promise you will die," Duncan said with a cold smile. Needless to say, Betty knew ck Rose was a professional sniper. Hiring her would cost at least a million dors. Ever since her debut, ck Rose has only failed three times. Once was a family leader from the United States, and her second and third failures were with Karen. She had tried to kill Karen twice but to no avail. Betty really did not expect ck Rose to be working with Duncan. "This game, Chuck, you better participate. You don''t have a choice, it''s not up to you!" Duncan sneered and added. He had been bored for so long, it was time to y. He took so much pleasure in this. "Fine, how do you want to do this?" Chuck asked, not a trace of fear in his voice. He was already a painted target to ck Rose, what could possibly be more terrifying than that? He did not see how fear would help him at all. "Let me think. Oh, I know, let''s y the game where you end up dead in five days! Sounds like fun, don''t you think?" Duncan suggested with a lunatic smile. Chuck''s face darkened at that. He was not as observant as Betty, so he could not pin down ck Rose''s position. If she fired unnoticed, it would be useless for Chuck to attempt evading something he cannot see. "Don''t you dare!" Betty was enraged. They had crossed a line. The audacity this Duncan fellow has! "Well, what am I doing here if not to kill him?" Duncan retorted. "I won''t let you kill him!" Betty yelled back. "That''s not up to you, is it? So, how about it, Chuck? Are you down to y?" Duncan directed back at Chuck. He couldn''t wait to see Chuck forced onto his knees, begging for mercy. It would be very interesting indeed. "What if I don''t die in those five days?" Chuck asked. He still did not show any trace of fear. "If I could get Duncan killed within these five days, I wouldn''t have to die now, would I?" he thought. "You must be joking, that''s just impossible! Well, I haven''t thought about that yet, and I don''t think I need to. You''re unlikely to survive! However, I''ll let you go today. Today won''t count. I''ll let you have one more night, am I not kind?" Duncan boasted with a smile. Betty''s face darkened further. If that were true, ck Rose would have to find an appropriate spot to shoot Chuck the next day. How should Chuck possibly hide? ck Rose was a crack-shot. What was more, the sniper did not merely know her way around a gun, but she was also well-versed in other forms of killing. If she ever got her hands on Chuck, he would be in mortal danger. At this time, Karen was not in the country. How could Betty protect the Young Master from such an immediate threat? Betty''s mind ran miles and miles. She would rather die than to let anything bad happen to Chuck. "Well, enjoy the remnants of your short life. You really don''t have much time left. How long you have before you end depends on ck Rose''s mood. If she''s feeling good, you can live until the fifth day. Otherwise, you better watch your back after tonight," Duncan smiled as he said. He thought that this was a very interesting game, why wasn''t Chuck showing any excitement? "He really is being a spoiled sport," Duncan mocked in his head. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 "Well then, with that settled, I think I''ll take off. It''s not like anyone can stop me, right? Is anyone dying for a 500 thousand dors gift?" Duncan asked cheekily. His twisted sense of generosity was irritating. Everyone present was trained by Karen. They had sworn to protect Chuck with their lives. And now, Duncan had actually wanted to kill him in five days! He was threatening Chuck! "Go to h*ll!" one of the men had shouted. He was fired up and started to rush towards Duncan who had a sneer on his mouth. Then, a gunshot sounded. A bullet whizzed through the air, fired out of nowhere. Blood started to spurt out from the man''s leg. The man fell to the ground instantly, cold sweat all over his head. He was shot in the leg, and he was filled with agony. Duncan nced at him, waving him away as he said, "Don''t even try making a move if you''re this ipetent. It''s a waste of my 500 thousand dors. Right then, enjoy yourst five days, Chuck." After that, Duncan made his move to leave. "Young Master, let''s beat him to death! We''re not afraid!" one of the men shouted. "Yes, Young Master, we''re willing to die for you!" another echoed. Everyone surrounding Chuck roared. Chuck looked at them and contemted. He knew with ck Rose here, she could easily shoot ten bullets in a second, crippling all of his men in no time. How could they possibly beat someone they couldn''t see? Guns were guns after all. It wasn''t a weapon one''s body could stand up against fairly. "Young Master," Betty murmured. Her face was pale, she had been shot and it really hurt. It didn''t matter though, her first priority was Chuck''s safety. Chuck shook his head. It couldn''t go on like this, he would lose more than half of his men here in an instant. Chuck could tell the sniper was ruthless, she was in no mood to provide mercy. "You''re smart. I''ll have to remind you that ck Rose''s gunmanship is unparalleled! No one can defeat her. If you move, I promise this next bullet will pierce through your body! We''ll see if you can survive that!" Duncanughed, a bit delighted as he made his way outside. All of a sudden! A gunshot had sounded outside. Duncan turned his head in query and stopped walking. Chuck and Betty heard it, so did the others in the room. They all fell silent at once. Duncan narrowed his eyes. Someone had tried to shoot at ck Rose, there was a bullet trace left on the wall, at the spot where she had been standing. Had someone just attacked ck Rose? Thinking of this, Duncan felt a chill in his gut. Who was this person? Any ordinary person would not think to mess with ck Rose. Was it Karen? It was impossible! She was still out of the country, she had no time to rush back! If that were so, who was this person? A loud boom sounded just then. Another bullet was fired at where ck Rose was standing. She was keen, alert, attentively observing where the bullet was being fired from. This unknown person had actually found out where she was positioned. It was getting quite interesting. In an instant, she stood up and pulled her trigger to shoot at her target. The gunshot made contact with a wall. As it did, the ck Rose caught a glimpse of her target. It was a woman. Holding a gun in her hand, the woman appeared very calm. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ck Rose''s interest piqued at that. This woman was quite capable, she could have a run for her money. Then, another shot was fired. The bullet bounced off the wall next to Duncan, the wall crumbling to ash as it did. Duncan didn''t even blink. He merely turned his head and said, "Oh, I thought it was someone else. Turns out, it''s you. It''s been a long time since Ist saw you. You''re getting more and more beautiful." The woman was Wi Logan! Yes, it was definitely her. She had guessed Duncan''s intentions so she hade here prepared, fully armed. Chuck was touched when he saw her outside. When did Auntie Logan get here?" Could it be that she has been here all this time, but he didn''t know? Betty was also surprised by her unexpected arrival. "This sounds like a fun game. I think I''d like to participate if you''ll have me," Wi said. "Huh. How are you going to do that?" Duncan asked calmly. He was smiling ever so slightly. "You gave Chuck five days, and so, I''ll give you five in return. And then, I''ll kill you. Sounds like fun, doesn''t it?" Wi sounded indifferent as she spoke. "You want to y with me, huh? Is this a joke?" Duncanughed loudly at that. He knew Wi''s had her limits. She was not equipped enough to deal with him. "No, it''s not. Five days. Today doesn''t count, though. Now, I suppose you can go back and rest up a bit," Wi said curtly. Duncan frowned and then said, "ck Rose, you may fire at your will. I won''t stop you." A shot sounded right after he had uttered the words. Once the trigger had been pulled, Wi had already crouched down, avoiding its mark. ck Rose had missed her target. Wi then aimed her gun back at ck Rose again, and the two started firing at each other. This was a real gunfight, it was a hundred times more dangerous than how it was portrayed in the movies. In the blink of an eye, the two shot more than a dozen bullets at each other. The people outside were confused by the sounds they hearding from the inside. They wondered if there was a fireworks disy happening. After paying the bill and getting her prize, Quinn was ready to head to her car and leave. However, she had caught sight of a woman sat in a corner. She looked beaten up. Hold on, wasn''t she the woman whopeted with Quinn during the auction? Quinn thought with glee, feeling suddenly much better. The woman had very much deserved it. Quinn was about to leave when she suddenly heard a gunshot. Her train of thought vanished at the sound. What happened? Wi looked particrly stoic. She knew ck Rose was powerful and skilled. She also knew she couldn''t win against her. Duncan let out a small smile. "Young Master, we..." Someone started to speak but another had seized this opportunity to attack Duncan. Chuck was on a simr wavelength as well. Chuck instructed them to attack just then, but a gun had simultaneously been fired again. One of Chuck''s men was shot and fell to the ground, groaning in pain. He stared at ck Rose who was standing outside, thinking that she was truly skilled, a bit too skilled. Immediately, Chuck ordered his men to step down. The woman would take any opportunity to fire unsuspected. Duncan then said calmly, "Wi, if you want to y, I''ll oblige." With that, the gunfight came to an end. "You don''t have a choice in this matter. Know that you will die in five days," Wi said emotionlessly. Seeing the way Duncan had threatened Chuck, she wanted to kill him this instance. However, ck Rose was aiming her gun at Chuck at the moment, so she couldn''t take any unnecessary risks. If she took the shot, ck Rose would in turn shoot Chuck as well. If it weren''t for Chuck being here, Wi would have taken the risk. Now, however, she did not dare. "Well then, we shall see, won''t we?" Duncan smiled and added, "Come on, ck Rose. I''ll treat you to a drink. Let''s go!" ck Rose stared at Wi and said with a United States ent, "Don''t do anything stupid. Otherwise, I will have you killed first!" Wi did not move. "Don''t worry. She''s not going to kill me. Let''s go! After we have a drink, you''ll have to start working. Remember, five days," Duncan said to ck Rose and then reminded Chuck as he headed outside. Chuck was still ring at him. Duncan ended up leaving the venue safely with ck Rose at his side. After that, Chuck asked for those who were shot to be treated. They didn''t need to go to the hospital. He had a professional team of doctors at his beck and call. Chuck had to ask someone to take out the bullets from Betty''s body to treat her wound properly. At the moment, Wi had walked over to him while holding arge box filled with guns. "Auntie Logan," Chuck was really touched by her presence. He couldn''t wait to hug Wi. But there were too many people present, he knew she wouldn''t want to be seen hugging. "Chucky, are you alright?" Wi asked with concern. "I''m fine. But Betty isn''t," Chuck replied in a heavy tone. He saw Betty had lost quite a lot of blood. Wi immediately took out her dagger and a needle. Having anesthetized Betty, she helped dig out the bullet from her shoulder. It was aplicated process but Wi was experienced. She quickly finished up and bandaged the wound neatly. Some color had returned to Betty''s face. At least it doesn''t hurt as much anymore. "Chucky, Betty will protect you. But you should be careful as well," Wi said as she carried the box away. She was going to tail Duncan. Otherwise, it would be difficult to kill him if she were to lose track of him now. The sooner Duncan was killed, the sooner Chuck would be safe. Wi had to take this risk for Chuck. This was just for him. "Auntie Logan, what are you going to do?" Chuck held Wi''s hand and refused to let go. Wi looked very solemn, then she smiled slightly at his question. "I''m going to kill him. Chucky, you stay here. Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to you," she reassured him. "Don''t go, it''s too dangerous!" Chuck eximed. He certainly wouldn''t let her go. How could Duncan, such a dangerous person, be killed so easily? It was not that Chuck didn''t believe in Wi, but he was worried about her. If something happened to her, Chuck would never forgive himself. "Chucky, be good. Once Duncan is dead, you will be safe," Wi said gently. "Chucky is still the same, innocent and kind. He doesn''t want any harm toe onto me, huh?" Wi thought fondly. "Auntie Logan, please don''t go," Chuck said as he thought that it wasn''t necessary for her to do anything. She would be in big trouble if she were to do this. "One way or another, the game will start tomorrow. I haven''t been involved in such games for a long time now. But don''t worry, Chucky, I will do this for your safety," Wi said with a charming smile. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Chuck was moved. He really wanted to have some time with Wi alone, just to talk about things. It had been a long time since they''dst seen each other. However, it seemed that this was not a good time to have a chat. Chuck thought that Wi, Betty, and the others around must already be aware of the seriousness of ck Rose''s capability. He had to tread carefully. After all, she would start hunting him down in the next five days. How should he deal with her? Should he just hide in Mom''s hotel? Maybe he could find a more secluded ce to hide in. Perhaps he could take a direct flight to the United States tonight and ask Mom for protection. With Karen by his side, definitely no harm woulde to him and that wouldn''t just apply for five days, he would probably be safe for five years, he figured. However, Chuck thought that he could trust Wi''s judgment and he believed that she would keep him safe. "What should I do in the next five days?" Chuck wondered again. He did not know what else to think of, he might be dead soon. He was feeling nervous and the fear of his imminent death was looming closely above him. Of course, the most he could do now was stay calm. It was useless to feel afraid at this point, anyway. Now, all he needed to do was think of solutions to this. "Chucky, let''s get out of here first," Wi suggested gently. She was more worried than anyone else there. Chuck was not yet in a panic, he was simr to Karen in this aspect. The longer he kept his calmposure, the more it showed that Chuck had matured. But he was still young after all. So young and still, he had to bear such great pressure. Wi felt distressed just thinking about it. Chuck had no objections. Since Betty was injured, she had to find a ce to spend the night. Chuck decided to head back to the hotel first. "Okay, let''s go then," Wi said with a gentle smile. People started to leave the scene. While Chuck went to pay for the painting, the other men waited outside. When Chuck reached the payment counter, he was met with Quinn''s presence. She bit her lip and asked, "What are you doing? Why were there gunshots?" She had really wanted to leave, but the series of gunshots that sounded had her trembling in fear. She felt that something bad must have happened to Chuck. She wanted to leave, but she couldn''t make herself go. Quinn couldn''t get past the hate she felt for Chuck ever since he had said those words to her in the car. However, she knew that nothing could be resolved if she continued on like this. What else could she do other than hate him? Kill him? She couldn''t do that. But his presence only made her angry. She had decided not to see Chuck ever again, but then, as if fated, she would meet him again somewhere else. Quinn was hesitant about what to do, especially after the gunshots. She was even more at a loss. "Should I just leave? But why won''t my legs move?" Quinn thought in frustration. Chuck did not answer Quinn''s question. Instead, he had just walked over and gave Quinn a hug. Quinn was startled and immediately wanted to resist, but she ended up staying still. Chuck did not do anything else but hugged her. What''s going on? Quinn could feel Chuck''s calm heartbeat upon staying in such a position. Quinn actually felt a little warmed by his hug. "Chuck, are you in trouble?" Quinn asked. She felt that something was off. Chuck was acting weird. "I''m fine," Chuck said as he let go of her. "I''ll pay for my painting now." After that, he turned away and walked inside. Quinn was angry now and she snarled, "Chuck, you''re going to be a b*stard again, aren''t you? Just tell me, what happened?" Chuck didn''t want to let Quinn know about his possible death. "It''s alright, President Miller. I''ll treat you to a meal six dayster, how does that sound?" Chuck asked with a smile. By the fifth day, Chuck must find a way to escape ck Rose''s wrath. "No, it sounds dreadful," Quinn rejected, she still felt that something was off. Why did he specify the days like that? "Well... Alright then," Chuck said, disappointed. He then went to pay the bill and collected his painting. This painting was so expensive. Almost as expensive as his za. He would need to keep this somewhere safe. If it got tainted identally, Chuck would be distressed to death. Quinn was still there when Chuck had gotten back. He was surprised to see her and wondered, "Does she still have feelings for me?" If not, what was she doing here? "Tell me if you''re in any sort of trouble, I may be able to help you. After all, we are... colleagues," Quinn said. "It''s nothing. I''ll head back first," Chuck replied with a shrug and walked away. Quinn stared at him as he was leaving. She really wanted to scream at him, but she couldn''t bring herself to do so. Eventually, Chuck''s figure disappeared from her view, and she watched on with a trace of sadness in her eyes. Once Chuck got out, his men were all waiting in their cars. He got into his car. This time, Wi was the one who drove him back to the hotel. They arrived at the hotel safe and sound in the end. Betty had ordered the hotel to put a hold to its business for five days to prevent anyone from seizing an opportunity and bringing harm to Chuck. This would reduce the possibility of Chuck being assassinated. The rest of the men stationed themselves at the hotel''s exit and even at some nearby buildings that were likely to be infiltrated by ck Rose. They patrolled and guarded these ces to ensure Chuck''s safety. Chuck and Wi entered the hotel together with Betty soon after. Frieda, who had been waiting for a long time, watched as they walked in. When she saw Wi from a distance, she had felt even more ashamed. Wi''s figure, appearance, andposure made Frieda lose all confidence. How could such a perfect woman exist? Frieda could not believe that Chuck had such a perfect girlfriend like Yvette. And now, here was another perfect woman by his arm! Frieda was shocked and very unhappy as she came to a realization. No wonder Chuck didn''t like her, there were so many perfect women around him. Thinking of this, she was jealous now. Under these circumstances, it would be very difficult to get Chuck''s private photos. Knock, knock. Just then, someone hade over to knock on her car window. Frieda frowned and rolled her window down. It was a man who wanted to speak to her. He said, "Hello, Miss. Could we have you leave the premises this instant? Our hotel has some matters to deal with," "What matters?" Frieda asked angrily. She couldn''t believe she was being driven away. "Noment. I can''t disclose any information, please understand," the man replied and began to clear the hotel''s premises ordingly. They were trying to eliminate all possible threats. "You want me to understand? How am I supposed to do that? What you''re doing is kicking everyone out, how can this be allowed?" Frieda said as she was extremely angry. "Sorry, but I still insist that you take your leave. Please leave," the man said firmly. "Well, I don''t want to. What are you going to do about that?" Frieda sneered. She wanted to stay here just to see what a mere security guard could possibly do to her. She did not believe that the man could do anything to force her out. Seeing this, the man started to call on people through his walkie-talkie. Frieda sneered. Did he really think she would get scared if he got more of his buddies here? Soon, more than a dozen men had started to surround her. Frieda remained calm and asked them, "What is the meaning of this?" "The Young Master has ordered us to close the hotel." Then, the men started to lift Frieda''s car. Frieda was fuming and sheined, "What are you all doing..." Collectively, they managed to carry her car outside and left it on the side of the road. As soon as she was put down, Frieda angrily opened her car door and got out, shouting, "You little..." "Miss, if you take another step closer, you''ll have to excuse us for our rudeness," the man did not let her finish. "Are you threatening me? I''ll have you know, if you darey a finger on me, I''ll..." Frieda started to mock. How dare they? Did they not know that the customer was always right? A p sounded. The man had merely nced at her before pping her hard in the face. Once the p had hit her, she fell unconscious. Her face was red and swollen, shocking her still. How dare a lowly security guard hit her? She really couldn''t figure it out. These men then lifted Frieda up and put her in the car. Then, they proceeded to walk back to the hotel. In the presidential suite, Betty was still protecting Chuck closely with Wi guarding outside his room. She had to ensure Chuck''s safety. Chuck rested peacefully that night. He had to in order to properly deal with ck Rose the next day. To be honest, Chuck wanted Wi to go and rest in her own room but he knew that she would definitely not agree. So, he decided to just leave her be. Morning came. Lara was waiting in the ssroom, she had prepared coffee for Chuck. However, he did not show up, even when it was time for ss. She took out her phone and sent Chuck a text, but he did not reply. "Is he nning on skipping ss?" she wondered. "Chuck is absent today, he skipped ss," someone mentioned. "s, he does own a fortune. He wasing to ss for fun, it doesn''t really matter if he shows up or not," another said. "That''s true. I''m so envious of him!" another student piped up. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "What are you jealous of? Chuck had only gotten lucky because he was born to rich parents. Do you think he has any extraordinary talents?" someone scoffed. "No, I guess not. If I were as rich as him, I would have done bigger things than him, instead of a in old za..." someone said. The students were all bitter. Hearing this, Lara had gotten angry and had a spat with them. Around noon, Chuck was still absent. Lara felt a bit upset. Chuck, what are you doing now? Why don''t you come to ss? Chapter 390 Chapter 390 It was the first time Chuck had been absent from ss so the students were gossiping about by themselves. Lara was feeling particrly upset. Did something happen to Chuck? Was that why he didn''te? Why hasn''t he replied to the WhatsApp messages? Lara did not have the mood to study anymore. She longed to call Chuck, but she was afraid that he would not answer the phone. She held her chin up with her hands as she daydreamed. One of her ssmates was sneaking dirty looks at her. When Lara had caught on, she immediately got angry and yelled, "What are you looking at! Get lost!" The whole ss really is filled with perverts. Only Chuck could look at her like that! Her body had tensed straight with anger. As Abigail walked in, she noticed the empty seat in the corner where Chuck usually sat in. "Is Chuck absent today?" she questioned in her head. She thought more about it after ss. Then, she decided that she would ask about it. After all, she was specially hired to teach Chuck. "Everyone, let''s begin," Abigail said. Zelda, on the other hand, had the same uneasy feeling. Chuck had promised to return back home with her the day before, but he had suddenly cancelled their ns. He had said that he couldn''t make it and so, she had been bombarded with calls by her mother about their absence. Zelda found an excuse to fool her mother, but it was already noon. "Could Chuck spare some time today then? Is he busy? Would I disturb him if I were to call now?" she wondered. Zelda sighed. At this time, the phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and nearly yelled in frustration because it was her mother calling again. She didn''t know what to say, but she had to answer it. Otherwise, her mother would continue to call, annoying her to death. And so, she answered the phone. Sure enough, it was her mother asking her why she hadn''te to visit her yet. "Mom, Chuck is busy now... No, no, I didn''t break up with him. It''s fine. In a few days, when Chuck is done with his work, I will bring him back with me. Yes, I know..." After hanging up the phone, Zelda''s eyes were dimmed. Shey her head on the table helplessly and thought, "Chuck, what are you busy with?" Chuck had now been absent for three days. Lara couldn''t get in touch with him and all the other students'' discussions about him were getting to her. They said that Chuck did not want to continue his studies anymore, and that he was toozy to study at the university since he was wealthy already. There were some who even said that Chuck''s family might have gone bankrupt and he couldn''t afford to study in the university anymore. All sorts of spection were thrown about. Lara was getting less interested in school because Chuck wasn''t there anymore. Aaron smirked as he was d that Chuck had been absent all this while. He thought Chuck had felt too embarrassed to show up because perhaps Frieda had taken her revenge on him as well, so he had chosen not toe. ¡°What a ssic rich fellow. Let''s see how soon your family goes bankrupt!¡± "You''d better unt all your money everywhere, spend it all. By the time you end up with nothing, I swear I''ll have you bowing at my feet!" he vowed in his mind. Aaron smiled coldly as he set himself a new goal. After all, there were four campus belles in the school. Since he was done with Frieda, there were still the three other girls waiting for him. ...... During these three days, Chuck had been stuck in the hotel. The entire staff was protecting him day in and day out. However, ck Rose did not seem to make an appearance anywhere. What did she have nned? Chuck couldn''t figure it out. He could only stay in the presidential suite every day and didn''t dare to go anywhere else. He wanted to see how she would get to him like this. Yvette already knew about Chuck''s situation. She had stayed by his side day and night. She wanted to protect him. Wi didn''t move from her spot as well, staying close to Chuck. If ck Rose appeared, Wi would be able to dispose of her. She had stayed in the hotel for three days. She didn''t get much sleep, neither did Betty. "Hubby, aren''t you scared?" Yvette asked. Chuck''s forced calmposure made her heart ache. She thought that this Duncan fellow was too abominable. "No, I''m alright," Chuck smiled in response. These past three days were honestly going great for him. Yvette had listened to him and did whatever he wanted. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It was in fact, very enjoyable. Chuck held Yvette in his arms, her face flushed red with worry. She murmured, "Hubby, you have to restrain yourself. When ck Rosees, how can you run when your legs are weak?" After all, Chuck only knew of this method to relieve stress. If he didn''t do it, he would really have a mental breakdown. He really had no way of knowing when the sniper would show up and kill him. What else could Chuck do anyway? If he really had to die, he might as well enjoy himself while he can. "Hubby, you''re getting spoiled. Alright, we''ll do it once." Then, Yvette took a deep breath and was about to do something else when suddenly, Chuck heard someone knocking on the door. "Young Master!" the voice shouted. "Is she here?" Chuck asked. He was no longer in the mood, and Yette had also be extremely nervous. She knew that ck Rose was very skilled to attain the title as the world''s best female killer. It was scary to even think of her. Chuck went to open the door and in came Betty and Wi. "Young Master, ck Rose ising," Betty said hurriedly. "How did she get in here?" Chuck asked as he was shocked. More than a hundred people were on patrol in the hotel. It was difficult even for a fly to get in, how did ck Rose manage to do it? "I found some of our people dead in the parking lot just now. She came from the sewers. She must have found the blueprints to the hotel within these 3 days," Betty replied and she was feeling particrly angry. She had forgotten that Karen had bought this hotel. Although she had modified many ces to change theyout, there were still ces that she had missed to renovate. ck Rose must have found out about the sewers and took the chance to infiltrate the hotel. Chuck understood the gravity situation at the moment, but there was technically nothing to panic about. "Young Master, she is almost invincible. She once killed a leader of a mercenary that had a team of three hundred men as protection. She''ll find a way to get to you soon! Please be careful. She must be right below us now, so I think it best if we were to head to the top floor. Let''s go!" Betty insisted. There were helicopters ready to take off at the rooftop. They could take Chuck away instantly and contact the air traffic. Chuck could be flown to the United States right away. "Alright," Chuck agreed. "Auntie Logan, let''s go," Chuck then turned to say, but Wi merely smiled at him. "No, I''ll go downstairs and stop her, or she might do something that will surprise us all," Wi shook her head and said. Wi knew ck Rose''s character, who would stop at nothing until she had killed her target. In order to achieve her goal, she would do anything. Knowing this, Wi would not put it past ck Rose to y dirty. "It''s too dangerous," Chuck said as he was worried. Wi had nothing to say to that. Chuck was overwhelmed by the sacrifices Wi was making for him. Last time, she had been caught by Levi and was forced to stab herself a few times then. And now, she was going to put herself in danger again. "It''s not. I can fight against her, don''t worry. Just follow Betty. Go upstairs. I will be fine," Wi assured them. "Young Master, let''s go up there and we''ll get you to a safe ce, alright? I''lle back to help your aunt," Betty said anxiously. They had to move fast to minimize the risks. They had to leave as soon as possible, ck Rose was on her way. "I won''t feel relieved until you leave, Chuck," Wi smiled and said. Chuck sighed. He was not skilled enough in fighting and he had never held a sniper rifle. He knew he couldn''t help in the slightest. He knew his own limits. However, Chuck was still very reluctant to let Wi take this risk for him again. "Go! I have to fight her," Wi urged him. Chuck sighed again and finally promised, "Well, okay. Auntie Logan, please be careful. If I survive this time, I won''t let you have to protect me anymore. I will protect you in turn!" Chuck''s eyes lit with spirit as he spoke. If he was strong enough, he could prevent the people he loved from getting hurt, and he could protect himself as well! "Alright," Wi replied and she felt pleased. "Chuck really knows how to make me happy. It''s adorable that he wants to protect me... That is a nice thought," she wondered in her heart. After all, Wi had never let a man protect her before. She certainly would not agree to that, but if that man were to be Chuck, she would be willing. Once they had reached the top of the building, Chuck was reluctant to part with Yvette and Betty. Wi''s eyes sharpened. "ck Rose, if you darey a finger on Chucky, I''ll kill you!" she supplied in her mind. Then, she left the room and opened up the box she was carrying. There were guns and ammunition in it. She held the gun with one hand, took out enough bullets clips, and then went downstairs. It was true that everyone in the hotel was nervous. If a person had suddenly appeared out of thin air like that, anyone would be scared. Fortunately, these people were trained by Karen, and so their mentality was strong. They immediately arranged their people to scavenge every inch of the hotel to find ck Rose. Suddenly, a yell came from downstairs followed by a gunshot. "She''s here, we just saw her..." one of the men trailed off. A loud then boom sounded. Once the loud noises had ceased, Wi''s eyes started glinting murderously. "ck Rose, I am going to kill you once and for all!" she thought. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Wi went downstairs with a gun in hand. She had specialized training under her belt, she had made it out alive under a sea of dead bodies, and she had been to the Amazons. She was very capable and experienced. Her ability to fight was acquired from the many battles she had fought and won. Her gunmanship echoed that sentiment. If Wi''s aim was to be a killer, her ranking would definitely not be lower than that of ck Rose. After herst encounter with ck Rose, she knew of her strengths and had figured out ways to kill her. She went downstairs with the gun and was met by a corpse. She was vignt. The shot fired at the dead body was impressive, but it didn''t seem like ck Rose''s technique. Wi frowned at this and looked around. As if sensing a disturbance, she suddenly pulled her trigger and fired a shot. The bullet hit nothing but air. However, a figure had appeared and run down the stairs. Wi immediately chased after the person. On the stairs, gunfire could be heard. It was continuous and it made people tremble with fear! Wi saw her window of opportunity not long after, and she took an aim at the figure then pulled the trigger. "Boom!" the shot sounded. "Ah!" a shout of pain followed. The figure had fallen to the ground. After convulsing a bit, the person started to bleed profusely. Wi hurried over and she felt as if something was off because she had fought ck Rose before. Why was she so weak this time around? Wi didn''t use any practical skills at all to kill this person. She turned over the corpse and was shocked. It was a blonde woman who had the features of a man. This was not ck Rose. Wi thought, "She is the best female killer and is known to be a beautiful one. How could this be her?" "This must be a trap, a diversion! Oh no, Chucky!" Wi''s face turned pale at the realization. She immediately called Betty, but no one answered. Wi was anxious and she ran to the top floor as fast as she possibly could. "Chucky, please be safe..." she prayed. ...... "Young Master, hurry up," Betty was paranoid and felt uneasy, but Wi was dealing with ck Rose so she thought it should be fine. "Wi should be back soon, but where is she?" she wondered. Chuck and Yvette quickly ran out. Because of Chuck''s dilemma, Yvette had already sent Lisa and her bodyguard somewhere else. They would not be back until a few dayster. When the three of them arrived at the top floor, Betty hurriedly went to start the helicopter''s engine. "Young Master, hurry up!" Betty yelled anxiously. Chuck and Yvette were so close to the helicopter, they were a few steps away from getting on when suddenly someone shot at the fuel tank. Betty almost choked on air in shock. Chuck and Yvette froze as their hearts sank, standing there was a beautiful woman in ck. She was in a tight suit with golden hair and beautiful blue eyes. She was the world''s number one female killer, ck Rose! Chuck red at her as Yvette tried to calm down. She had started to walk in front of Chuck, nning to fend bullets off with her own body. But how could Chuck bear that? Knowing what she was about to do, he quickly pulled Yvette to the side, away from his front. Betty came down from the helicopter then. "ck Rose, how much did Duncan pay you? President Lee will give you ten times, no, a hundred times more!" Betty stared at her and said. "I know Karen is rich and can give me any amount I desire, but unfortunately, my principles aren''t that easily bought over," ck Rose spoke with a strange ent. "But you must know, if you attack the Young Master today, President Lee will find you and kill you!" Betty eximed. "I don''t think so. They say Karen and I are much the same. Karen is invincible, therefore, so am I," ck Rose shook her head slightly as she replied. The sniper rifle in her hand emitted a shing red light in the dark night. "You best not get in my way. Every bullet is precious," ck Rose added as she started toe over. Betty stopped her and said determinedly, "I won''t let you kill Young Master." "But you don''t have a gun. You have no power over me. Stop wasting my time, get lost!" As soon as ck Rose said that, Betty suddenly grabbed at her gun. ck Rose smiled slightly at her attempts and mocked, "Karen can''t even kill me, yet you think you alone can? Go away!" She then aimed a kick at Betty, kicking her away. Betty''s shoulder was already wounded from before so she was weak. She couldn''t defend herself against the kick properly and thus, she was kicked five or six meters away and fell to the ground, throwing up blood. Betty got up though, and she looked about ready to fight back. ck Rose spared her a nce and without hesitation, drew her gun and aimed it at Betty. She pulled the trigger. "Boom!" the shot sounded. A bullet was fired and hit Betty. She was thrown back by the force of the bullet and fell to the ground, motionless. Chuck widened his eyes and yelled in horror, "Betty!" Was Betty dead? There was a lot of blood. At this moment, Chuck was fuming with anger. ck Rose continued toe over and directed at Chuck, "Your cousin paid me 10 million dors to kill you. I think this price is a little high for someone like you. But it was Duncan''s request so I agreed. He mentioned to let you die a little more painful than usual as well. I think we could very easily manage that, don''t you think?" As she spoke, she had pointed the gun in her hand at Chuck. There was smokeing out from the muzzle from after the shot fired at Betty. Chuck was not afraid. What was there to be afraid of now? If she had killed him, he knew Karen would avenge him. "No!" Yvette screamed as she was desperate. She reached out her hand, ready to disarm ck Rose. During her period of training, she had be much more agile, but of course, she was still no match to beat ck Rose. Having caught her attempts, ck Rose merely nced at her and kicked her away. Yvette, however, grabbed at her leg tightly and took out her dagger. She wanted to stab ck Rose. She twisted her arm to reach the sniper rifle, nning to remove it from ck Rose''s grip. Seeing the unnatural angle of her twisting arm, Chuck stopped her. It looked as if it were about to snap. "Boom!" another shot sounded. ck Rose kicked Yvette away and she had her gun raised. She had missed Yvette by a hair. "Do you want to get shot?" she asked Yvette. However, just as she uttered that threat, she was reminded of Duncan''s instruction to not kill Yvette. Sensing this moment of hesitation, Chuck took the chance to kick at her gun and it went skidding to the side. He then pounced on her to pin her down. ck Rose frowned as she was pinned to the ground. Chuck''s attack was not bad. There was a little bit of Karen''s shadow in his movements but he was too far from his master. ck Rose swiftly kicked Chuck in the stomach causing him to double over in pain. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuck tried to not let the pain get to him and fight on because if he didn''t, he knew they would die. "Your fighting is terrible," ck Rose muttered. The gun in her hand hit Chuck''s head as she said so. It was made of steel pipe, Chuck''s head bled at the contact and he fell to the ground. With Chuck unconscious, ck Rose then took out her phone and rang Duncan for a video call. After getting through, Duncan''s smiling face showed up on her screen as he asked, "How''s it going?" "See for yourself!" ck Rose pointed the camera at Chuck, Yvette, and the motionless Betty. Duncanughed at that and he praised, "Sure enough, you really are the best killer in the world, you didn''t let me down!" "That is of course," ck Rose replied. "Where is Wi? Don''t kill her," Duncan reminded her when he didn''t see Wi''s body via the video call. "Got it. Now let me give you a close up on how miserable I''m going make him," ck Rose said as she propped her phone to stand somewhere so Chuck was in the shot. Through the video call, Duncan looked to be drinking a ss of red wine. He was preparing himself to enjoy a good show. When ck Rose started to walk over to Chuck, Chuck got up and started to attack her. Easily, she fended off all of his attempts. "How did Karen end up with a useless son like you? Your skills are complete garbage," she said. "p!" She had justnded a p on Chuck''s face. His face was now numb and burning in pain. The force was too big. Chuck felt as if he were a primary school student facing off an adult. He felt entirely powerless. "Don''t hit him!" Yvette''s eyes were blood-red as she yelled. She rushed over to defend Chuck but was promptly kicked away again by ck Rose. However, Yvette managed to avoid it at thest minute andnded a punch on ck Rose. "You have skills, but your punches are weak," ck Rose sneered. Yvette was shocked at that. She had used all her strength in that punch, but ck Rose didn''t even flinch, How could it be possible? Then, another boom sounded. With another kick, Yvette tumbled away from her. She spat out blood and couldn''t even get up this time around. "Be gentle. I want her," Duncan smiled, reminding ck Rose. "You want a lot of women, don''t you?" she scoffed in reply. "You''re right, I want you too. But, s, you''re still not willing," Duncanughed as he said. ck Rose was a typical woman from the United States. Her figure was astounding and she was exquisitely beautiful. It was a pity that Duncan was rejected after trying to court her. She didn''t want him and so, he didn''t force himself onto her. "I wouldn''t mind being asked to kill you though," said ck Rose. "Haha! We''ll see about that. Go on, let me see how miserable you can make Chuck!" Duncan said gleefully, and his face was sinister. ck Rose ignored Duncan and walked up to Chuck. As she approached him, he got up and tried to hit her but ck Rose huffed in annoyance instead, easily kicking him away from her. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Chuck got up from the ground. ck Rose really was too strong, it felt like he was facing Karen. "Is this woman as powerful as my mother?" he thought. He sighed. He was self-aware and knew that he, who had just started fighting, could not be her opponent. However, even if he died on this day, he wanted to die with courage and dignity. Chuck spat out a mouthful of blood. His blood-shot eyes were particrly calm. ck Rose frowned at that. She had already kicked at Chuck several times, how could he still be able to bear it? Admittedly, his physical strength was not bad. Nevertheless, to her, Chuck was just a puny child. Yvette stood up and ran purposefully to Chuck''s side. At this moment, she had no other thoughts. She determinedly thought that if she could survive this day, she would train herself harder in the future, so that she could strengthen herself and protect Chuck, the man she grew up with. Yvette''s re was fierce and full of fire. However, this did not matter much to ck Rose at all. She kicked at Chuck again! As her leg made contact with his body, Chuck seized the opportunity to grab her leg tightly. He was shocked at what he felt and wondered, "Is she really a woman? Why does it feel like she''s covered with muscles?" Did she usually go through intensive workouts?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuck used all his strength to hold ck Rose still. Her struggle was very forceful, too forceful. He felt that he could not grab hold of her any longer and had to release her soon. This woman was simply too strong for him to handle. In the end, Yvette took advantage of this and attacked ck Rose. She set off on her again. "You''re both garbage," ck Rose said coldly. When she was just about to kick at Chuck, she suddenly felt a sharp pain on her shoulder. She turned her head and saw that Chuck had his mouth open and was biting hard on her shoulder. "How could Karen''s son resort to such ame move?" she wondered with incredulity. Chuck had no choice. He had almost been knocked out just now, so now, all he could manage was to bite her. This was the most direct attack he could think of. If she felt pain, she would slow down. Sure enough, Chuck went ahead with his n and bit her. She was in pain. Chuck had blood in his mouth, he had used all his strength this time. He bit her shoulder and near her neck. Chuck felt that he could bite off a piece of her flesh. Yvette attacked at the same time this was happening. ck Rose had killed countless people and had been met with immeasurable pain. This pain she was feeling now was nothing to her. She then nced at Yvette and knocked her away! Yvette nearly avoided it, but ck Rose''s legs were flexible, she could still reach Yvette with her foot even as she shied away. That kick was almost fatal. Yvette was sent flying again. An ordinary person would have fainted long ago or would have even died by now. But Yvette''s willpower was too strong, right as she fell, she managed to get up again. ck Rose frowned at her determination. At this moment, she felt a bit hateful. If she had allowed Yvette to go on like this, Yvette could possibly be on par with her if she had trained enough. Back in the old days, ck Rose would have killed her in this instance. However, she had Duncan''s instructions at the back of her mind. She could not kill her. She had to obey him. Seeing Yvette rush over again, ck Rose grabbed Chuck by his head and threw him over her shoulder. Chuck then fell to the ground. He coughed loudly. Chuck felt as if he had fallen from the second floor. He coughed violently, blood spluttering out of his mouth upon each cough. There was a piece of meat in his mouth, which he had bitten it off from ck Rose''s shoulder. Having looked at her mangled shoulder, ck Rose''s re at him turned murderous. Her body had always been perfect. But now, a piece of it had been bitten off. This was something that ck Rose absolutely could not tolerate. She walked up to Chuck, grabbed him by the neck and pped him across the face. But Chuck had known this would happen. So, just as her hand was a few millimetres from his face, he opened his mouth and bit her hand. "You really are looking to die!" ck Rose yelled. She was swift enough though, sessfullynding a punch to his chest. Chuck sputtered out another cough. He was about to throw up blood at this point. He would be unable to get up soon. "Haha! Good, continue to torture him for me!" Duncan piped up through the screen. In the video call, Duncan held a wine ss in his hand and was enjoying the scene of Chuck being beaten up. He was immensely invested at the scene portrayed before him on the screen. This was getting really interesting. He did not miss a single thing on the screen. It felt great. ck Rose really was overwhelmingly powerful. Duncan thought that Chuck was tortured very well. ck Rose, with her perfect long legs, strode up to Chuck and lifted her foot. Now, she would step on and break all of his ribs, one at a time. The bones on his hands and feet were all going to be broken. ck Rose could urately control the force she applied. She would make sure all of his bones were broken, and in the end, she would ensure that he did not die. She would leave him in pain for a long while first. She wanted to see Chuck wriggling around in agony on the floor like a worm, and she wanted him to die in despair. If he died like that, Duncan would definitely be satisfied. ck Rose lifted her foot just as Yvette rushed over. Grabbing Yvette by the neck, she grumbled, "You''re trying so hard to protect him, aren''t you? That''s sweet. Well, guess I''ll let you watch him die like this!" "No!" Yvette yelled in desperately. She was being choked. Even if she struggled, she knew it was useless because ck Rose was just so strong. She could merely watch as ck Rose tried to crush Chuck''s ribs! Yvette cried out bitterly, "I''m sorry, Hubby. I can''t protect you, but I''ll avenge you soon and join you in the afterlife." This was a glorious view. Duncan wanted to see that happen, only then would he be satisfied. "When Chuck is dead, Yvette will have to be with me from now on. She should be grateful for my interest in her even if she has already been touched by Chuck," Duncan thought. He couldn''t wait to witness Chuck''s agony. In the next second, Chuck was about to scream his lungs out! Duncan was anticipating that. He would catalogue it and remember his screams till the day he died. He chuckled to himself. Duncan was an animal. ck Rose stepped on him then. She could break three or four ribs at one go. "You bit my shoulder and ruined my body. This is the end for you!" she thought fiercely. However, all of a sudden, her face started to pale. A bullet hade out of nowhere with a loud bang! It hit her in the arm, and blood was slowly oozing out from her wound. The pain immediately made her loosen her grip on Yvette and she lost her footing on Chuck''s chest. She crouched and rolled to one side to find cover. She turned her head and looked at her wounded arm. The blood oozed out in a continuous flow. She frowned at that, picked up her gun, and looked around for the shooter. She didn''t expect herself toe up empty. She could not figure out where the gun was shot from. "Hmph, was this Wi''s doing?" she thought in contempt. ck Rose''splexion got worse as time passed. She had been taking the lives of many for so long and she had only gotten shot once when she had first started her career. Later on, she had not evene close to being shot at again. That was until she was forced to face Karen. She had been shot twice then. A new worthy opponent! Chuck was still coughing violently. He got up and pulled Yvette to him, who was also coughing herself. He pulled them to one side for shelter as he had to find cover. A gunfight was about to go down. Under such circumstances, no matter how powerful, nobody can survive a gun''s bullet. "Honey," Chuck''s heart ached as he looked over Yvette and called. Yvette''s injuries were much worse than his. "I''m fine, Hubby," Yvette held him tightly as she said. At this moment, she cried. After being just moments away from death just now, she didn''t want to leave Chuck''s side ever again. Chuck had already taken Yvette to the side. He coughed and bled, his whole body ached with pain. He made up his mind to train in martial arts in the future. He can''t let himself be beaten so badly again! Absolutely not! "Boom!" the gunshots have started. As soon as ck Rose popped out of her cover, a bullet was shot. She squatted immediately and narrowly avoided it. The bullet did not hit her. She looked around for the source of the bullet but could not find anything. They were on the rooftop, and there were only a limited number of ces with spaces to take cover. She could not tell where the shooter was, but there were not many ces to choose from. So where were the shotsing from exactly? As she was searching, her eyes suddenly shed in realization. The sound of a propeller was heard from a distance, a helicopter was hovering in the air. The sound of rumbling could be heard. ck Rose stared up at the helicopter and saw that someone was on it, holding a sniper rifle. That person looked merciless. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 After ck Rose caught a glimpse of the person on the helicopter, she was filled with rage. She aimed her gun at the person and pulled the trigger. Now, bullets were flying all around. The person on the helicopter fired at her simultaneously too. Bullets from two different directions started to search for their targets. Neither of the shooters moved, and the bullets were shot mere centimeters away from each other. It was a battle between sniper masters. The helicopter was loud as it approached the rooftop. When Chuck caught a glimpse of the well- equipped person in a suit, he was stunned. It was his mother, Karen. His mother who was supposed to be in the United States right now. When Yvette, in her weakened state, saw Karen, her face twisted and a wave of emotions seemed to flood her senses. She felt hateful and powerless. The mixed feelings were difficult to describe. ck Rose looked terrible. She thought that the shot had been from Wi, but she was wrong. She did not expect Karen to make an appearance like this. Wasn''t she still in the United States? "Why is she here now?" she wondered. ck Rose''s eyes gleamed murderously. She had tried to assassinate Karen twice before, but no matter how carefully she had everything nned out, she had failed both times. Those were ck Rose''s lowest points in her career. Now, Karen was actually going to humiliate her again! ck Rose hated her with a passion. As the helicopter neared the rooftop, Karen jumped out of the helicopter. ck Rose took this opportunity to shoot, but Karen avoided the bullet just in time and found cover. Having seen Betty lying in a pool of her own blood, all Karen could think about was to take revenge. Yes, that was right. Although she had been away in the United States, she had still paid attention to what was happening in her home country. The day before, she found out that ck Rose had left the United States. Hearing the news, Karen had felt uneasy, so she immediately put everything down and made her way back as fast as she could. Fortunately, she had gotten here just in time, but Betty... "Boom!" More shots sounded. ck Rose had made a few shots again. Karen fired back at the same time. The two were on par with each other, the constant gunshots sounded as if they were at a fireworks disy. Chuck''s arms were wrapped around Yvette''s body in the midst of the gunfight. He felt at ease now. His mother was here. "There''s nothing to worry about," he reassured himself in his heart. All of a sudden, something had changed. A bullet had managed to hit ck Rose on the arm. It hurt so much, she nearly dropped her gun. "Karen Lee, I''m going to kill you!" ck Rose yelled in rage. She had never failed to kill anyone throughout her entire career, all with the exception of Karen. Then, another shot sounded. This one was fired as ck Rose tightened her grip on her gun. She couldn''t just give up like this, she was furious. She started to shoot at Karen again. In just a few minutes, gunshots were more vigorous than before, it was continuous. Out of the blue, ck Rose sessfully aimed her shot at Karen''s side, narrowly missing her by just a hair. Karen frowned at that and tried to reposition herself for cover. As she moved, ck Rose kept shooting at her. In the midst of the gun battle, Karen had miraculously found a new cover without getting shot at. They finally stopped firing at each other after a moment. "Karen, I''ve beaten your son up, he looks miserable, doesn''t he?" ck Rose sneered gleefully. So what if she had been shot twice? The satisfaction she felt from saying that could notpare to the pain she felt. Karen seemed indifferent as she threatened, "Aren''t you a little immature? You should pick on someone your own age, how could you do that to a kid? I''ll make you pay!" "Nobody in this world has managed to kill me, not even you," ck Rose sneered. Although she had failed to assassinate Karen thest two times, Karen herself couldn''t kill her in return either. That meant that Karen could not find a way to get rid of her either. "Boom!" a gunshot sounded again. It interrupted ck Rose''s speech. Both of them continued to fire at each other for a long while when eventually, ck Rose realized she had run out of bullets. Bang, bang, bang! One shot after another came, and Karen frowned. They had fired at each other too many times. Her bullets were out as well. Karen assumed that ck Rose was in the same dilemma. At this very moment, the rooftop had be very quiet. Chuck still held Yvette against him tightly. The silence gave them goosebumps! What was going on out there? Karen frowned and turned around, heading straight for ck Rose, and threw a kick at her. The kick was heavy. ck Rose had indeed run out of bullets. This would be easy. Karen would take this opportunity to defeat ck Rose. However, ck Rose did not expect Karen toe at her so instantly. The kick was packed with so much force. ck Rose was thrown in the air and was now spitting blood. As she crumpled to the ground, Karen walked over to her and started to kick her again, throwing ck Rose against a wall nearby. ck Rose got up eventually. "So, it really is you! Don''t even think that you can defeat me!" she bellowed. Karen had merely walked towards ck Rose in response and started to engage in standard combat with her. Chuck was watching in a daze. He rarely saw Karen fight, but he could see his mother''s intentions clearly. She would not rest until she had eliminated her opponent now. He was dazzled. Yvette was also shocked at the disy before them and thought, "How is Karen this strong? How can I train myself to be at her level?" Just like that, Yvette felt inferior all at once. She realized just how poor she waspared to Karen''s skills. "Crack!" It was the sound of a bone breaking. Karen had punched ck Rose in the chest and even managed to break one of her ribs. ck Rose was sent flying at the impact. "I will avenge my son!" Karen vowed fiercely. ck Rose got up and sneered. The blood on her face made her look ferocious and she uttered, "You can''t kill me!" Ignoring her, Karen continued to kick at her. ck Rose couldn''t find an escape at all. Both her arms were injured by the gunshots, so she couldn''t escape any of Karen''s attacks. This time, she felt that her stomach was going to give out. Karen was truly angered. Karen kept advancing at her. She wanted ck Rose to suffer ten times more the damage she had done to Chuck. Just as she was about to exact her promise, her eyes caught on something. There was a propped phone on the floor. The screen disyed a very surprised Duncan. Duncan was extremely taken aback, alright. He was surprised that Karen had returned to their home country. He had also just witnessed a gunfight. He thought that ck Rose''s strength was on par with Karen''s, and he didn''t expect Karen to win against ck Rose. Karen red at Duncan through the screen. They both just exchanged res like that. "Chuck is your cousin, and we''re a family. how can you treat Chuck like this?" Karen asked coldly. Duncan was indifferent as he replied, hiding the surprise he felt well. "Well, I''ve already done it. What are you going to do about it?" Duncan mocked. Yes, Duncan was fearless. He wasn''t afraid of anything. Karen could not and would not darey a finger on him, he knew this. She did not have the guts. Absolutely not, because his father and she were siblings. "She would not dare harm me," he thought smugly. "Don''t forget that my father is your brother," Duncan reminded her. Although he had not fought with Karen before, he believed that he could take Karen on, they were probably on the same level. So, he was not afraid. "So what if you''re powerful? I''m as strong as you. What can you do to me?" Duncan thought to himself haughtily. "Oh, so you do remember who I am?" Karen felt regretful as she asked. She had taken care of Duncan when he was a child. "Is this how he''s repaying me for my good deed?" she wondered disappointedly. "Well, I don''t care who you are. Anyone who dares stop me from getting my hands on the Lee family inheritance, I''ll do without! Even if the person standing in my way is my father, I would kill him! So tell me, why should I exempt you from harm?" Duncan said. Karen merely stared at him for a few seconds and did not answer the question. Instead, she aimed another kick at ck Rose and made her spit more blood. "ck Rose, what are you doing? Kill Karen. If you can manage, I''ll pay you 50 million dors more!" Duncan quickly bribed. ck Rose got up and stared at Karen with her bloodshot eyes. Turning her head to look Duncan in the eyes through the screen, Karen threw a punch at ck Rose without looking at her, never once breaking eye contact with Duncan. ck Rose was resisting, but all her tricks were useless at this point. She couldn''t block any of the attacks she was dealt with and within seconds, she was flying through the air again. At this moment, she felt ashamed. "This was all Karen''s fault!" she thought. She was resentful and turned her gaze towards Chuck and Yvette. She decided to grab Chuck as leverage. That way, she could easily make Karen surrender and kill her in the end. But Karen had expected this move of hers. And so, she threw a dagger at her, aiming at her back. ck Rose fell to the ground at that. Blood oozed out of her mouth as her head of golden hair slowly dyed red by blood.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "ck Rose, you shouldn''t have epted Duncan''s offer. Today, you''ll meet your end," Karen said as she felt that this was enough. Thus, she decided to end her, together with all this mess she had started. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Nobody could handle Karen''s anger once it was unleashed. Turns out, this was true. ck Rose had been the first to get shot at and lost the upper hand. She fought with Karen and was shot again. When she attacked Karen, Karen had easily found her out and sent her flying with a heavy kick. This was ck Rose''s lowest point since her debut. She got up and was fuelled by vengeance. She swore, "Karen Lee, I will remember this day, One day, I will have you and your son killed!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As she spoke, she had reached into her pockets to get something. Karen''s expression changed to one of rm when she realized what it was. It was a grenade! ck Rose threw it at Karen but Karen had sessfully retreated and found cover. With a loud rumble, an explosion broke out on the roof. ck Rose then shot an arrow at the wall. It was connected to a rope, and so, she gripped it tightly and jumped off the rooftop immediately. She slid down the walls of the building as though she was in an action movie, and she was gone in no time. By the time Karen managed to recover from the aftershock, ck Rose had already escaped. Karen''s eyes narrowed at that and let out a sigh. Since ck Rose was the best female killer in the world, her ability must be unquestionable. Her escape was too quick, Karen could not manage to stop her and let her get away. "It wouldn''t be easy to deal with ck Rose in the future, given her lust for vengeance," she thought. Once ck Rose recovered, things would get very ugly. Karen continued to stare off into the direction where ck Rose had escaped. "Mom, Betty is..." Chuck walked over with Yvette in his arms. Chuck was sad. Betty had been protecting him all this time. He did not expect that she would be shot to death, just like that. Betty had died miserably, and she was still protecting him while she was dying. Chuck''s heart ached when he thought about it. Yvette was standing so close to Karen and she felt horribly ipetent. She merely bit at her lip anxiously and lowered her head. Karen gave both Chuck and Yvette a nce. She then immediately went to Betty who was lying in a pool of blood. She crouched down and checked on Betty''s wound. Chuck came over and asked, "Mom, does she still have hope?" Chuck knew that there was none. Betty had been lying there for a long while and did not move a muscle after being shot. Chuck was filled with hatred for ck Rose. "ck Rose, how could you kill Betty!" he thought. Chuck swore that he would make ck Rose pay soon. "Chucky, call someone over. Betty is still alive," Karen said as she breathed a sigh of relief. Yes, when she had checked Betty''s wrists, she could still feel a pulse. A very weak one. Chuck cried with joy and wasted no time to run down to call for help. Soon, medical specialists came up and carried Betty away to be treated. They were professionals. Betty should be able to survive in their hands. Chuck was relieved. "But what about Auntie Logan? Where is she?" he wondered. Chuck was ready to question this, but he realized that the phone left by ck Rose was still there. The Duncan on the screen looked defeated. ck Rose had actually run from a fight. Mission failed. "Karen, you might be lucky today but don''t count on your luck next time. ck Rose didn''t die this round, she will definitely kill you in the next!" Duncan sneered. When he heard that ck Rose had escaped, he knew instantly that ck Rose would swear to exact her revenge once and for all the moment she had recovered. "You''d better worry about yourself first!" Karen said. "Me? Haha, interesting, do you even know where I''m at? Do you n toe to find me now? Come on then, let''s see where you''ll be able to find me," Duncanughed as he said. What a funny joke! He was at a secret location right now. How could Karen, who had just returned, find him? That was merely impossible. "Have you not realized that one person is missing?" Karen''s eyes narrowed as she asked. "Who? Oh, I see. You''re talking about..." Duncan burst outughing, but his expression suddenly changed as he received a phone call. An informant was telling him that someone was heading to his current location. It was Wi. She had received a phone call from Karen moments before who had told her about Duncan''s location. Karen had further informed Wi that she would be dealing with ck Rose by herself to save Chuck on the rooftop. Of course, hearing that, Wi was relieved. After all, this was the mighty Karen! Thus, she had immediately gone downstairs and drove off to the specified location! Having used her skills, she managed to find out Duncan''s exact position and was ready to confront him. After all, she did say that she wanted to y a game with him. Now, the game had officially started. Duncan frowned for a moment, then he smirked and said, "Is Wiing over? Haha, that''s good. Guess I''ll y with her then!" "Bang!" Suddenly, a shot could be heard. It came through the phone. Was Wi opening fire? Duncan''s face darkened at that. "That fast?" he thought with a snort as he hung up the video call. He had wanted to spend some time teasing Wi a little with his games. After all, she was a woman Duncan had also desired. "Mom, let''s hurry up," Chuck said hurriedly. He couldn''t believe Auntie Logan had actually gone straight to Duncan. Wouldn''t it be dangerous for her? Chuck''s heart was pounding fast in his chest. "Yes,e! Let''s go take our revenge," Karen said. Wi could pin Duncan down this time, so they had enough time to get there. "Okay," Chuck was anxious yet excited. Karen looked at Yvette who was still keeping her head down. Yvette was feeling sorry for herself. She wondered how she could level up to Karen''s strength, and when. "Yvette, are youing with us?" Karen asked. Karen was also having mixed feelings towards Yvette. "I..." Yvette trailed off and shook her head. She didn''t want to stay or go anywhere with Karen. She decided that she would definitely not stay in the Hotel Luna anymore. Under such circumstances, Chuck didn''t know what to say or do. "I''m noting. You killed my father," Yvette raised her head as she said, bravely looking into Karen''s eyes. Karen was silent at that. "You killed him in order to take away his possessions," Yvette''s cold eyes were blood-red as she added, she looked malicious. At this moment, she knew she was powerless. Her father''s murderer was standing right in front of her and yet, she could do nothing. "What did I take away from your father?" Karen asked as she was a little confused. "You took everything!" Yvette roared. Hearing this, Chuck let out a sigh. Karen understood instantly and said, "Yes, I killed your father, but I didn''t..." She couldn''t finish. "Don''t argue anymore," Yvette cut off and clenched her fists. If it weren''t for Chuck, she would definitely fight with Karen. Even if she couldn''t win, she was willing to do it. "I... Right, never mind, forget it. I don''t have time to talk about this today," Karen shook her head. "Chucky, join me on the ne," she then directed at her son. "Alright," Chuck replied and looked back at Yvette. "Honey, I''ll be back soon. Are you sure you don''t want toe with me?" he asked. "What can I even do if I do go?" Yvette answered with a choked voice and soon burst into tears. Chuck sighed at that and said, "I''m afraid you''ll leave me again. Come with me, please. Duncan hurt you too, right? Let''s go take our revenge together." Chuck pulled Yvette by her hand and held her in his arms. He could feel her sorrow. After a minute of silence, Yvette made up her mind. "Honey, I''ll go. But it''s only because of you, not her," she emphasized. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief and got on the ne, Yvette still in his arms. Karen looked at Yvette again and felt that she was quite alright. But was shepatible with Chuck? Karen wasn''t sure about that. After all, the best candidate to be her daughter-inw in her heart was Wi. "Let''s take off," Karen said eventually. The helicopter took off and headed towards Duncan''s location. The helicopter was very fast. It flew straight and reached its destination in less than half an hour. There were gunshots heard. Karen loaded her gun and pulled the trigger suddenly and a strangled yell was heard. A man hidden in the shadows had been shot dead. Karen''s skills were legendary. Chuck was watching closely at her every shot. Yvette felt that there was a huge gap between herself and Karen. "Am I destined to be unable to kill Karen?" she thought. Thinking of this, Yvette red at Karen harshly. At this time, she thought of pushing Karen out of the helicopter and let her fall to her death. However, just thinking about it made Yvette''s heart hurt with grief. "This is not going to work. Chuck is here, it''s not right. I should be facing Karen head-on, not stab her in the back like this. Moreover, Chuck would see and..." she rationalized inwardly. "Mom, there''s another one over there," Chuck pointed out as he saw another personing for them. "Alright, I''ll get it." Karen was quick-witted. Just like that, she turned and pulled the trigger. A scream was then heard. Soon, the helicopter stopped on an empty in. Karen got off the helicopter holding a gun while Chuck came down with Yvette in his arms. Chuck was excited. He was finally going to seek his revenge from Duncan now. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Karen walked in front of Chuck and Yvette to offer them protection. With his mother leading the way, Chuck was at ease. Karen shot one person at a time, she really was like the skilled gunmen portrayed in the movies. Chuck couldn''t help but admire her strength. When could he be as skilled as his mother? If he were that powerful, he wouldn''t need to be afraid of anything ever again. "Mom, when can I be as skilled as you?" Chuck asked in a lowered voice. Yvette also listened carefully. Chuck''s strength was currently on par with herself. Karen''s answer could give her a reference. "You are too young now. As long as you work hard at learning and practicing every day, you will be like me. It is all up to you," Karen said. Fighting requires training every day. Karen had a bracelet on her wrist, it was made of a special sort of metal that weighed dozens of kilograms. She didn''t take it off even when she was sleeping. This weight was raised from half a gram to dozens of kilograms slowly as she grew up. In her own free time, however, Karen would increase the weight of her bracelet because it had be sort of a habit. If she were to take off her bracelet, she would feel as light as a swallow. By doing so, her punches were always hard. Karen was always finding ways to strengthen her stamina to make herself stronger. It was required. After all, no one was immortal in this world. The only way one could be stronger was to train every day, to increase their stamina, and to defeat their rivals. Karen did as such for 40 years, hence she became really strong. Even the best female killer in the world, ck Rose, could not kill her. Chuck understood that there was no shortcut, but he had hoped a little for one. "Mom, are there drugs that can make people stronger?" he asked, curious. "Yes, there are," Karen replied. "Really?" Chuck was surprised to hear that. If he could get his hands on those drugs, wouldn''t he be more powerful in no time? Yvette was listening in on them as well. "How could there be such a thing?" she thought. "Yes, it''s true. But this kind of thing is like poison. If you eat it, you can have more strength, but everything has its consequences. If you have more strength, then your lifespan will be significantly shortened. It''s just like tonics. If you drink too much of it, you won''t be able to recover for anything," Karen sounded more serious when she mentioned this. She had studied these matters at a technologypany in the United States. There were drugs that could cut off or even paralyze pain receptors. She had even wanted to research more in-depth on other simr matters, but the technology avable was limited and there was no breakthrough for the time being. However, Karen felt that there was no value in such a drug and so, she had temporarily stopped the research and development of it. After all, regr people shouldn''t be able to stand prolonged torture! Humans were weak like that. It seemed that Chuck had to continue his training. Chuck made up his mind then. He would definitely train himself to be stronger! "Alright, Mom, I understand," Chuck nodded. Karen was gratified. Chuck was her only son. It seems that he had finally matured enough to see sense. She could feel more at ease now. He was talented in martial arts but he wasn''t much good with women. She didn''t agree with Chuck''s opinions on thetter. She wanted to instill Chuck with the idea that he could only love a woman out of respect. But now, it seemed that it might not work. Karen couldn''t do anything about it. Love required loyalty. This was what she had always thought, but her precious son, Chuck, did not understand it. She knew she couldn''t interfere too much in this regard. Among the many things that Karen couldn''t control, Chuck was the greatest one of all. Yvette paid attention to every word Karen said. They had also encouraged her to train every day. She wanted to be stronger than Karen to avenge her father. After that, Karen led Chuck and Yvette into the vi. Wi had cleared most of the path as she had arrived before them. "Be careful, Chucky. Duncan is really capable," Karen warned. "How many hits will it take to defeat him, Mom?" Chuck was a little curious. Duncan was only seven or eight years older than him. He should not be stronger than Karen. "How many hits?" Karen smiled. "Well... I''ll try my best. In the peak ofbat, one right move is all it takes to make it fatal. I may be able to kill him in an instant, or if he''s lucky, get killed by him," she said. Chuck understood. She meant that experienced fighters would try to defeat their enemies as fast as possible so as to not lose too much strength. After all, the longer they fought, the higher the chance of death would be. Everyone had their own strengths and weaknesses. There was no proper guarantee of survival. Karen''s mentality was to be vignt at all times. "Wi, where are you?" Karen began to contact Wi on the phone. At the very least, Wi had already dealt with the men patrolling the premises, and she should be facing Duncan by now. "I am further ahead," Wi spoke. Chuck felt at ease hearing her voice. Auntie Logan was fine. But all of a sudden, a gunshot was heard. Chuck was nervous and he said, "Mom, Auntie Logan..." "Let''s go," Karen cut him off and continued to lead the way, protecting Chuck and Yvette at the same time. The gunfire continued, making Chuck feel increasingly nervous. He was worried that Wi would get hurt. Suddenly, Karen had them pushed to the side. Someone was firing at them from the shadows. "Karen, you really are quick! You really want to avenge for your son, huh? How brave!" Duncan mocked calmly, feeling not an ounce of fear. He was also a good shooter. He could easily deal with both Wi and Karen at the same time. But what he was most confident about was that Karen wouldn''t hurt him, really. After all, his father was her sibling! Besides, worstes to worst, he would just escape if the situation had gotten out of control. He wanted to make this game more interesting. "Mom..." Chuck knew that Karen was in a dilemma. Duncan''s father was her brother after all. "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care who he is. I won''t let anyone harm my son!" Karen said coldly. Chuck was moved upon feeling the fierce mother love she had for him. Duncan sneered and continued to shoot at them but luckily, Karen found cover so he couldn''t get her at all. Wi, on the other hand, intercepted Duncan from the other side so that he could not leave this ce. Soon, it turned into a stalemate. After all, this was Duncan''s territory. He knew the ce inside out and he knew where to take cover. Continuous gunshots filled the air. Chuck was quite excited as he thought about how Duncan was about to die a deserving death. Just then. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A bullet whizzed past Duncan, angering him. It had nearly missed him, and that was a close call. He looked up and found that it was Wi who had fired at him. "I said that I was going to y with you!" Wi bellowed in anger. "You dare threaten me? My dad will have you killed!" Duncan yelled with an indifferent snort. He didn''t believe that Wi had the guts to shoot him. She wouldn''t dare. "Boom!" Without a trace of hesitation, Wi pulled the trigger again. Meanwhile, Karen cooperated. Both women fired in the direction where Duncan was hiding, and the noise was deafening. After a while, gunshots gradually halted. "Karen, it''s been a pleasure. You did great this time. However, I must be leaving now, until next time," Duncan said with augh. The vi was huge and must have cost a fortune. But to Duncan, it was worthless. He could give it up at any time. As Duncan made to leave, he was instantly punched. Duncan sneered. It was Wi. Duncan felt that she was no match for him. However, just as he was going to fight back, a gun was pointed at him. Duncan nced at Karen and smiled slightly. He then leaned closer to the gun muzzle and challenged, "Come on, do it." Chuck was stunned. How could Duncan be so sure that Karen wouldn''t shoot him? Wi hesitated. "Why don''t you shoot? Oh, if you''re not meaning to use it, then put the gun down," Duncan spoke again. His gun was now aimed at Karen. Karen red at him and smacked Duncan''s gun away from his grip. Her gun was still aimed at his forehead. "Haha, do you not have the guts? You really are useless. If you dare to hurt me, my father will kill you. You know that you are not capable of dealing with him!" Duncanughed in her face. Karen was silent at that. Then, she put down her gun. Seeing this, Duncan started tough even harder. "Coward! If you''re not going to shoot, leave. Don''t waste my time," he dismissed. But just before he could finish his words, Karen attacked him. Duncan chuckled at that and smirked, saying, "Well, show me what you got!" Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Not a hint of expression was on Karen''s face as she stood face-to-face with Duncan. The tension in the air was suffocating. The whole house felt chilly. Chuck did not move his gaze away from Karen. Wi did not make a move, neither did Yvette. Duncan started to walk towards them, they were quite startled by his imposing figure. Yvette had dealt with Duncan before. She knew how powerful he was. Subconsciously, she moved to grab Chuck''s hand and warned, "Hubby, he''s going to make a move..." Chuck was absorbed in his own thoughts about training and thinking about ways to improve his skills. However, Yvette''s words had startled him out of it. He turned his head to look at her curiously. "What''s wrong?" Yvette asked softly. "Do you wish for my mom to win, or..." Chuck asked. "I... I hope she does," Yvette answered. Chuck felt at ease having heard that reply. "However, I''ll kill her after that..." Yvette continued. Chuck let out a huge sigh at that. He did not know how to deal with this at all. Having seen Chuck upset, Yvette started to feel the same as well. How else was she supposed to answer without lying? She wanted Karen to die by her hand alone and no one else''s. Yvette had loosened her grip on Chuck''s hand as her thoughts trailed. Noticing this, Chuck went to grab her hand tightly in his. Her head was bowed, she felt miserable. Meanwhile, Duncan had initiatedbat with Karen. Sure enough, he decided to start with a ruthless kick. Chuck was startled as he witnessed the amount of force Duncan had exerted. If he were the target, he would definitely pass out right after. "I really have to train harder!" Chuck thought. It was his first time seeing Duncan in action. It inspired Chuck''s desire to be powerful. "I must get stronger!" he swore to himself. Chuck also saw how Karen defended herself. She had stepped back and threw a punch. The delivery of the force guaranteed a killer blow. The two of them were now engaged in a fierce battle. Chuck was star-struck by this. It was a duel between two professionals, both sides were pulling lethal moves. Duncan sneered in the midst of it all and said, "My father told me you were strong. Ten years ago, you could barely hold your own against my father. You should be able to resist ten moves from him now, I think. Not bad, but is this all you got?" Mouth still curled into a mocking smile, he raised his fists and aimed it at Karen''s vital body parts. Chuck couldn''t bear to watch. This was too horrifying. Ordinary people would have died almost instantly at the impact, but Karen had sessfully evaded the attack. Duncan had forced her to take a step back. Chuck''s heart sank as he saw her retreat. "Is Duncan really that powerful?" he thought. Meanwhile, Wi''s expression had changed a little. She was out of it, too engaged with the fight going on before her. Maybe it was because she hadn''t seen Karen fight in a long while now. She was enraptured. Just as Chuck was about to fret, he watched as Duncan pulled his fist back and went for another punch. It was so quick! "Mom!" Chuck eximed in warning. Karen''s face was still nk with no emotion. She merely reached her hand out and caught Duncan''s approaching fist firmly. Men hadrger hands than women. The same logic applied to both Duncan and Karen as well. Miraculously, Karen''s small hands were able to withhold Duncan''s fist. She managed to catch it without flinching. This was incredible! "Do you think you can stop me by grabbing my fist? You must be joking..." Duncan burst out laughing as he said. But not a moment after, he felt a painful sting on his face. "p!" The loud smack echoed the walls. Karen had pped Duncan''s face and he was paralyzed with shock. The burning pain confused him momentarily. "How dare you!" he then managed to get out eventually. "p!" Another p sounded. Duncan staggered back and nearly fell. The only reason he didn''t was that Karen still had his fist clenched in her hand. "You were reckless," Karen said curtly. "How dare you hit me?" Duncan spat viciously. A mix of blood and saliva was trailing out of his mouth. Karen''s ps were really powerful. "Boom!" Karen threw a few heavy kicks at Duncan. It sounded as if a car had hit him. "Ah!" Duncan yelled as he was thrown into the air by Karen''s forceful kick. Like a worm, he ended up curled into a ball as hended on the ground. He spat out another mouthful of blood, he was in utter disbelief. "Am I getting defeated just like that? It hasn''t even been a minute!" he thought in desperation. He felt like he was in a trance. On the other hand, Chuck was dumbfounded while Yvette red at Karen with hateful eyes. Wi smiled at that. Karen''s strength had never ceased to amaze her. She was constantly getting stronger, more powerful. The rigid self-discipline Karen possessed had encouraged her to continue moving forward. "You..." Duncan got up just as Karen started to walk over to him. She gave him another smack before he could even finish his sentence. "p!" Duncan did not fight back at all. He was still in utter disbelief and thought to himself, "This is impossible! How can I possibly be so vulnerable?" Another p had been issued at Duncan''s face. And then another. After three ps, Duncan was dazed. His mouth was filled with blood and he could feel that some of his teeth had loosened. Honestly, he was taking the beatings much better than expected. After all, Karen was wearing a bracelet that weighed dozens of pounds on her wrist. Imagine how painful those ps had been! Duncan copsed onto the floor again soon enough. He snarled, "I''m warning you! If you keep this up, I''m calling my father toe and deal with you! You better watch it!" "Call him then," Karen said, her tone indifferent. Duncan managed to get up and phoned his father, Brayden Lee. When the call was picked up, he put it on speaker and started to whine, "Dad, Karen is beating me up!" Duncan almost chuckled as he spoke. Karen was a whole other person in the presence of his dad. She would turn docile and most importantly, afraid. "Upon hearing Dad''s voice, she must be feeling terrified!" Duncan thought happily. "What? Where is she?" the other voice inquired. "I''m with him now," Karen spoke up just then. Her face was still unreadable. "Apologize right this instant! Do you hear me?" Brayden scolded, his voice had raised in anger. "No," Karen replied. "You dare defy me?" the voice on the other side had lowered menacingly. "Yeah, and guess what? I''m going to keep hurting him!" Karen walked over and served Duncan with another smack. "Bang!" Duncan fell to the ground in a heap. His face had gotten really pale and he wailed. "Dad, make her pay for this!" Duncan knew that he was his father''s favorite child. He had all his wishes granted ever since he was a child. If he asked for anything, he would get it immediately. Now, he wanted Karen on her knees before him! "Karen, how dare you?" Brayden''s tone had turned sinister. "How dare I? He was going to kill my son!" Karen retorted and her eyes gleamed with fierceness. "Kill your son? What right do you have to hit Duncan? He can do as he pleases! Don''t you know that your son is a good-for-nothing? How can such garbage bepared with my son? He should be dead, for all I care. I''ll give you 100 million dors forpensation. You''re still young, Karen. You can always give birth to another one," Brayden said callously. "You can procure another son as well, can''t you?" Karen replied. She then grabbed Duncan by his neck. Her intent to kill was prominent. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You dare kill my son? Let him go, do you hear me? If anything happens to him, I will have you disowned from the Lee family. Do you hear me?" Brayden roared. He had heard his son''s cries of pain over the phone, and he was a bit surprised. He knew Duncan was powerful enough to take on Karen, how could he be defeated so easily? Karen started to lift Duncan up by his neck. It was difficult for him to breathe now. For the first time in his life, he truly felt like he was about to die. "D-Dad, she''s going to kill me..." Duncan choked out. He was scared. He looked into Karen''s murderous eyes and all he saw was his imminent death. "Karen! Stop this at once! Do you hear me?" Brayden warned again. "He tried to kill my son! Why should I let him go?" Karen''s voice was particrly cold. If it were someone else that had messed with Chuck, she would''ve eliminated their entire family! She was being merciful today! "So what? Your son is iparable to mine! He is nothing! What right do you have to kill Duncan?" Brayden yelled. "Brayden, you are Chucky''s uncle. You have to..." Karen let out a sigh as she trailed off. "Uncle? Please, save me the insult! You''re still proud of that b*stard child and his useless father, aren''t you?" Braydenughed hysterically. The Lee family was one of the four most influential families in the world. With such a profound background, Karen could''ve easily found an exceptional man to settle down with. But instead, she had gone and found a useless man. What a joke! Brayden thought that she had brought shame to the Lee family household. Chuck was surprised to hear that. "What did Uncle mean by that? Is my father a poor man with nothing to offer? That is impossible," he wondered. "Don''t try to belittle me. I prefer my life the way it is. As long as I''m happy, nothing else matters," Karen let out a small sigh and shook her head. It had been so many years and still, Brayden was still bringing the matter up. He had even called Chuck a b*stard child. It angered Karen to her core. Chuck was her own flesh and blood. No one was allowed to call him names like that! Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Karen maintained eye contact with Duncan as she lifted him up with one hand, her face was still impassive. Exerting a bit of force, the sound of bones crunching was heard. "Ah! Dad! She''s going to kill me!" Duncan wailed. He was scared out of his wits. For the first time, he felt death was knocking on his front door. He tried to struggle out of Karen''s grip but to no avail. He was terrified. "Please don''t kill me, Auntie. I''m sorry, alright? I''ll admit to my wrong-doings. Please don''t kill me," Duncan continued to plead, his heart filled with panic and horror. Karen merely red at him and patronized, "Oh, so now I''m your ''Auntie''? I thought you forgot that we were rted! How dare you even think about killing your own cousin!" "I know, I''m sorry. I really am. Please forgive me," Duncan begged desperately. At this moment, he knew Karen had bested him. "Karen, don''t make me repeat myself! Let go of Duncan this instant!" Brayden''s deep voice echoed through the phone loudly. His heart ached as he heard Duncan''s painful struggle over the phone. "How could her useless son compare to Duncan? She will pay for this!" he swore in his mind. "Dad, she''s going to kill me!" Duncan repeated. He was genuinely scared out of his mind. Watching the scene unfold, Yvette had been frightened by it as well. An enraged Karen was simply terrifying. When she had tried to poison Karenst time, she remembered that Karen had not been this angry. But watching her threaten Duncan now, Yvette witnessed exactly how merciless Karen could be if she was truly angered. "Karen, do you hear me? If you kill my son, I swear I''ll kill everyone you love. I''ll have your man killed today, your son killed tomorrow, and then I''ll kill you myself the day after! Don''t you dare test me! I''m giving you a chance right now. Take it or suffer the consequences!" Brayden burst out in a fit of anger. "Save your breath. I don''t care, I''m going to end him today, once and for all!" Karen dered. She started to squeeze hard on Duncan''s neck. A loud crack could be heard as she did. "Dad," Duncan moaned in pain. He was helpless. "Karen, you forced me!" Brayden uttered menacingly in fury. "It''s you! I''ve told you countless times! Don''t mess with my son. Don''t mess with me. I''ve given you the opportunity to avoid all this, but you didn''t take it! It''s your own bloody fault!" Karen''s eyes were blood-red as she yelled. "I''ll kill your man. I''ll have him tortured to death. The same goes for Chuck! I''ll break his bones one by one and watch him slowly wither away..." Brayden roared out. "Ah!" Duncan suddenly let out a painful scream. "Duncan!" Brayden yelled in both anger and distress. Karen had gotten her feelings under control. She was surprised to realize that she had not yet killed Duncan. However, just as that thought crossed her mind, Yvette ran towards them with a dagger in hand and pierced Duncan''s heart. Chuck was stunned by that. Wi looked on in astonishment. "Yvette Jordan, Yvette..." Duncan recited her name as he slowly passed out. He was on the verge of death now. He did not expect himself to die at the hands of a woman he fancied. "Who is that?! Duncan?" Brayden asked helplessly. "Chuck is my husband. If you want to kill him, it''ll be over my dead body!" Yvette spoke with red- rimmed eyes. Having heard Brayden''s threat to torture Chuck to death, she couldn''t help herself from attacking Duncan. She had taken her dagger out just like that and stabbed Duncan fiercely. "Yvette, you killed my son?!" Brayden screeched through the phone. "Yes, I did. I killed him. So if you want to torture anyone, torture me. Don''t hurt Chuck," Yvette said calmly as she pulled the dagger out of Duncan''s body. With a loud cry, Duncan let out his final breath. He could no longer prop his head up. Yvette had stabbed him to death. Karen took another look at Yvette and loosened her grip. Duncan fell to the floor as an expression of undisguised surprise took over Karen''s features. "You better watch out, Yvette Jordan! I swear I''ll find you, torture you, and then kill you! And Karen, I''m disowning you from the family! You are no longer my sister! I''ll have you and your whole family killed, you hear me?!" Brayden howled through the phone in anger and devastation. "Crack!" The phone was destroyed with a crunch.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Then,e find me!" Yvette said as she stomped on the phone, breaking it. The call was disconnected. Chuck was shocked and thought helplessly, "What did Yvette just do? Why did she drag herself into the mess?" It was quiet for a while. Chuck, Karen, and Wi were all just staring at Yvette. None of them had expected her to kill Duncan. Karen was the most surprised. Yvette had killed without fear. What was more, the cruelty she saw in Yvette''s eyes was so much more vicious than herself could ever muster. If given enough time, Yvette could potentially surpass her. Karen looked at Chuck at that moment and contemted. "Now, the biggest obstacle between Chuck and Yvette is me," she thought. ...... Meanwhile, there was a middle-aged man in a mansion somewhere in the United States. The man was dressed in a suit and looked about fifty years old. He had his hand raised and smacked it hard against the table in anger. The table was broken into pieces instantly. "I want all of you go to hell!" the middle-aged man, Brayden, swore loudly. "Guards!" he demanded. "Master!" A beautiful woman came over and answered him with a bow, asking, "Master, what can I do for you?" "Return to our home country this instant. Have Duncan''s body brought back to me!" Brayden demanded with red eyes. He was both upset and angry. His son was killed. "What? Young Master..." The woman was shocked at the news. "Young Master died? Who killed him?" she wondered, feeling terrified. "Bring his body back now! Go!" He yelled. "Yes, Master. Do you need me to avenge Young Master?" the woman asked solemnly. "I''ll do it myself! Go get me all the information you can on a man named Chuck Cannon. Have everyone associated with him found!" Brayden further ordered. "Yes, Master. I''ll get right to it!" the woman said and promptly left. As she walked out of the room, she wondered in horror. This was terrible news. She couldn''t believe that someone out there had the guts to kill the Young Master. What was going on? If Master hadn''t told her this in person, she absolutely would not have believed it! After she left the room, she started her journey to collect Duncan''s body instantly. Brayden was filled with grief. "Duncan, rest in peace. Don''t worry, I swear I''ll avenge your death!" he swore in indignation. ...... Meanwhile, Karen came out of the vi with Chuck, followed by Wi and Yvette. Everyone got on the helicopter with Wi as their pilot. She had instructed someone to clean up the mess on the scene before taking off. "Mom, are you okay?" Chuck asked. He felt that Karen must have been under a lot of pressure just now. After all, Duncan was her nephew. "I''m alright," Karen said with a sigh. She was feeling a little upset for Chuck having been disgraced like that just now. "When I was in college with your father, he was a gentleman and very handsome. When I was with him, he never mentioned anything about his family. But I believed in him, and I still do. He is not like what your uncle said just now. Your father is powerful, just in other aspects," Karen started to exin. She had to get this out. She was worried that Chuck would overthink and think his father was useless just as Brayden had said. That would not be good. Chuck understood that his father was poor. He was lucky to have caught himself a beautiful, rich woman like Karen. However, he didn''t expect his father to possess any other good qualities. But his mother implied otherwise. "You can''t say such things about your father, they aren''t true. He''s not poor," Karen said solemnly. Chuck felt at ease at that. However, the thought of Brayden''s threat of revenge crossed his mind at that moment. "How will such a person retaliate against me?" he wondered. The endless possibilities made him shiver in fear. "Don''t worry, Chuck. You are my son. No one would even think to kill you," Karen reassured him. She was ready to return to the United States soon. Chuck was worried that he would not have much time left. If he couldn''t strengthen up in time, he would definitely die if he was faced with Brayden. His chance of survival was slim unless Karen was by his side. However, how was that possible? The helicopter eventuallynded on the rooftop of Hotel Luna. Chuck proceeded to walk downstairs with Yvette as they got out of the helicopter. He really wanted to hold her in his arms. Yvette''s actions just now had touched him. Chuck held Yvette in an embrace. She did not resist it. She also did not regret what she did. She would do it again and a million times over if anyone dared threaten Chuck like that again. When Wi saw them together, she felt a little disappointed. Karen was experienced in such matters and caught onto Wi''s expression. She thought, "Has Wi fallen in love with Chucky?" At this thought, Karen was delighted. "When did this happen?" she wondered. She remembered that Wi did not have feelings for him previously. But did Chucky know? Probably not. "Wi, I have to get back tonight. As for Chucky''s safety, I''ll leave that to you," Karen said as she had to get back to the States. She had to find Brayden and face him head-on. She also had to face her family in court. They were all part of the Lee family, after all, killing her own family members was not eptable. Karen had to settle it all. "I''ll keep him safe, I promise," Wi said. She would definitely protect him. That was the whole reason why she was here in the first ce. ck Rose was still atrge. "Sister Karen..." Wi started to say but stopped herself mid-thought. "Just call me Auntie," Karen said meaningfully. Wi bit her lip at that and continued asking, "Auntie Karen, you''ll have to face all members of the Lee family when you go back this time, won''t you?" This was what Wi was worried about. No matter how powerful Karen was, they were her elders and had more experience than she did. That was a fact. "Yes, but there''s nothing to be afraid of. I haven''t done anything wrong," Karen reassured. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Karen had nothing to be afraid of. Duncan was the one who had made the first move and attacked Chuck. Now that Duncan had died by her hand, she knew they would threaten to disown her. However, she would face it head-on. Karen had been in a simr situation before. When she had married Chuck''s father, almost everyone in the family opposed it. He had no power, no family background, and no money. Almost everyone in the family thought that he was not worthy of Karen. Karen had ignored them all and married him in the face of adversity. In the end, Karen ended up making her own choices happily. There had been no friction between Chuck''s father and herself over the many years they had been married as well. Karen thought she had made the right choice. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Karen was d that she had not given up on Chuck''s father and stood her ground. She did not look disturbed in the slightest so Wi felt at ease. She knew that Karen had gone through a lot before. The incident on this day had been serious and it was likely that Karen would be driven out of the Lee family. However, Wi believed that Karen would get through this. A little bit of worry still nagged at Wi though. After all, the Lee family had always favored boys over girls so Karen had not been held in high regard since her birth. She was even looked down upon by many members of the family and was excluded by them. Ever since Karen was a child, she had been talented. She was independent and her ability was particrly outstanding. She was better than most people in her family. At that time, Karen''s brothers spent hundreds of thousands of dors on college per person. However, she inparison had only been spared a few hundred dors. But she did notin. In fact, she was grateful for that. She had worked hard to obtain the wealth she had today. Her brothers could notpare to her hard-earned achievements. Karen had grown up in a self-dependent environment. Now that Karen had killed Duncan who was the sessor of the family, she knew that her family would take their revenge. Wi really wanted to return to the United States with Karen. "Auntie Karen, are you going to tell Chucky now?" Wi asked, worried. "That won''t be necessary," Karen said. She would certainly not tell Chuck how dire the matter had be. It didn''t matter if the killer blow had been dealt with by her or not. Duncan had to die either way. "Alright," Wi sighed. "I''ll have to return first. I''ll leave the farewells to you," Karen said and promptly got on the helicopter. She then went to the airport. There was a private jet waiting for her there which proceeded to fly her back to the United States. Watching Karen leave, Wi felt worried. Soon, she turned her head and sought Chuck out. Chuck knew that Karen would have to leave soon but he hadn''t expected her to leave in such a hurry. "Auntie Logan," Chuck called. He could feel that Karen was in trouble. Brayden would have definitely started his act of vengeance by now because of Duncan''s death. "Chucky, get back in and rest up," Wi said as her heart ached. After all, Chuck was badly injured right now. He needed to recover. "Auntie Logan, you are so nice to me," Chuck replied. He didn''t know how to properly express how moved he was by Wi''s arrival. "If I give her a hug right now, would she refuse?" he thought. Chuck did not dare to do so. He was starting to gain more and more respect for her. "Don''t mention it. Go rest now," Wi ushered. She really wanted to check on Chuck''s injuries at that instant but how could she do that when Yvette was here? "Alright," Chuck replied as he turned away and walked down the stairs with Wi. Hotel Luna had dealt some damages, it was a mess up there. Chuck had to call for repairs to start immediately tomorrow. He couldn''t risk closing down the entire hotel. As Chuck entered his room, he found that Yvette had already fallen asleep on the bed from fatigue. She was seriously injured. Chuck felt distressed as he slowly walked up to her. He gentlyy beside her and kissed her on the cheek. Chuck shut his eyes and started to doze off with Yvette in his arms. She felt a little cold. She curled herself up and pushed her body closer, settling into Chuck''s arms eventually. Chuck felt at ease and didn''t bother doing anything else. He was exhausted as well. And so, he fell asleep like that. ...... When Karennded in the United States, she calmly walked down the tform out of the ne. Dozens of ck Mercedes-Benzs were parked in the private airport, waiting for her. All of the Lee family''s members were present. Karen was silent as she moved quickly. Just as Karen stepped ontond, an elderly man in a suit got out of his car to greet her. He was Elias Xinos, the butler of the Lee family. There were also othersing out of their cars. They were all dressed in simrly formal clothes. "Elder Xinos," she greeted the man standing before her. "Miss, if you don''t have anything lined up today, it''d be best if youe home with me now," Elias huffed. The whole family was rendered into chaosst night. Duncan was the first sessor of the family. His death was so unexpected, and it was by the hand of his own aunt as well! The Lee family was fuming! "Okay," Karen answered impassively. When she had decided to return here, she had already known what she would being back to. She did not regret her decision a single bit. "Ma''am, this way please," Elias reached out and opened the car door for Karen to get in. Once everyone had settled into their seats, they all headed towards the family house. In the car, Elias sighed when he was met with Karen''s impassive nature. He had been in the Lee family for decades so he knew her very well. No matter how poorly she was treated by her family, Karen was always very kind to them. Karen had never minded the unfair treatment at all. It was the Lee family''s blessing to have such a daughter. However, he knew that the other members of the family did not think so. Elias couldn''t help but sigh when he thought about it. Once they reached home, Karen would definitely suffer the consequences. Karen smiled eventually and inquired, "Elder Xinos, how is your granddaughter? Is she still sick?" His granddaughter wasn''t doing very well at the moment. Karen had done so much for him to help with the situation so Elias was immensely grateful to her. He felt it was unfair that a kind person like Karen was being oppressed by everyone in the Lee family. "Miss, how about your son?" Elias asked with concern instead. "He''s fine. As for your granddaughter''s disease... Well, the pharmaceuticalpany has developed a special medicine for treatment. It''s in thete stages of clinical trials right now so don''t worry," Karen reassured him. "Thank you," Elias let out a relieved sigh. ...... Everyone in the Lee family gathered together. In the humongous vi, each and every rtive of the Lee family was present. There were more than 30 people, including Karen''s four brothers. There were more than a dozen children, and of course, her father, the current head of the family was there as well. Everyone was ring at her. They were fuming with rage. Duncan was the most capable among the descendants of the Lee family. They couldn''t believe that he had just died like that. Even more preposterous was that he was killed by someone in the family. Karen''s brothers'' hearts all ached at the loss. "I cannot believe this, Karen went too far this time! How could she kill Duncan?!" Karen''s second brother muttered angrily. "That''s right! We''re not allowed to cause conflict within the family! It''s uneptable that she had killed one of our own! Even the elders were forbidden tomit such crimes because they thought it cold and ruthless! How is it that we have such a disgrace as a descendant!" "We''ll have to punish her severely this time!" "I agree. She was too cruel. Did she kill him to let her son take Duncan''s ce?" "I don''t doubt that for a second!" Everyone in the Lee family was angry at her. "Dad, Karen killed my son to deliberately cause conflict between us. She doesn''t care about keeping peace at all! Are we just going to bear with her insolence?!" Brayden said to his father. His eyes were brimmed red with hatred. Another sibling said, "She should be disowned! Our family doesn''t need such ruthless descendants! If she remains in the family, I dread to think what would happen. My son is also capable to take over the inheritance, will she have him killed as well?" The Lee family was in utter chaos. She hadmitted an unforgivable crime. If she was not punished adequately, the family would spin into further chaos. The family would eventually be a right mess. Brayden kept his cold facade up. He had told the family about what had happened justst night. They were all outraged. "Be quiet. Elder Xinos is waiting for her at the airport. Don''t worry, I will deal with it," the head of the Lee family spoke. Everyone in the room quieted down at that. They wanted to see Karen disowned, once and for all. "Master, Miss has returned," Elias ran in as he announced. A tense atmosphere started to fill the room. There were anger and hatred mixed in the air. Elias could do nothing but bemoan silently at Karen''s poor luck. She was going to be punished. Was someone as kind as her really going to be disowned from the family? "Karen would be devastated," Elias thought helplessly. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Every member of the Lee family was present. Under everyone''s scrutiny, Karen entered the room. Everyone red at her as she did. They did not want her to step foot into the house. Especially Brayden. He was ring particrly fiercely at her. The re was filled with so much hatred. The only sound that could be heard was Karen''s steady footsteps as she entered. "Bang!" A heavy m sounded. The front door had been shut. The house itself was very spacious but it did not seem to spark with any life. It felt depressing to be here. Karen had always thought so ever since she was a child. She had felt a little sad about it as well. She didn''t think she was adopted. So, how could it be so depressing being at home all the time? Karen sighed. "Dad, I..." she started. "Don''t call me that. I don''t want to hear it," her father growled with no hesitation. Karen went quiet after that, her eyes brimming with sadness. Elias let out a small sigh again. Karen was in big trouble now. Whenever she used to speak to her father, her father had always sent some sort of tiny acknowledgment even though he never seemed particrly fond. However, his current reply just now sounded like bad news. "Answer me. Have you left the country recently?" her father asked coldly. "Yes, I have," Karen answered truthfully. "What did you get up to then? I want to know everything!" he then demanded, standing up. The others were casting using res at Karen. Especially Karen''s brothers. She had always outdone them ever since they were little. They felt as if they had been stepped on by Karen, inferior. And so, they had taught their respective children to not acknowledge Karen as their aunt, let alone address her. If there was an opportunity to chase her out of the family, they''d happily take it. Coincidentally, it seemed like the day they had wished for. "I was saving my son," Karen said after a moment of silence. "Saving your son? So you killed Duncan because of that?" her father thundered. "Yes, I did," Karen admitted. The whole room burst into an uproar. "Does she not feel shame? Is she not going to repent? How can such a cold-blooded person be in the Lee family?" the others wondered in distress. They couldn''t believe Karen was rted to them. Brayden had a permanent look of cold ferocity on his face. If Duncan had be head of the family, he would have been able to rule over the whole house. The entirety of the Lee family would let him do whatever he wanted. However, this wistful dream had been destroyed by Karen. "Is your son dead?" Karen''s father directed this question at her. "If I hadn''t been there sooner, he would have been," Karen answered. "So, you mean to tell me that your son hadn''t been killed? Yet, you killed Duncan anyway?" he roared back, gaze unwavering from Karen. "My son was..." Karen tried to continue. "You don''t get to say anything else! Just answer me, yes or no?" "Yes," she replied eventually. "It was wrong for Duncan to mess with your son. However, he would have never gone through with killing him. Despite that, you went ahead and killed Duncan. That is uneptable!" her father scolded as he was fuming red with rage. "Dad, can you not do this? Duncan was going to kill my son! He even found ck..." Karen sighed as she trailed off, unable to finish. It was always like this. He had never wanted to hear her reasons and always dished out the me on her. Perhaps this was Karma for the horrible things she had done in her past life. "Shut your mouth!" Brayden interjected and yelled, " Everyone knows my son''s personality. He would never think to hurt his own family! All of this is your fault! It was you who attacked and killed him first!" Karen merely red at him. "Do you understand that you''re wrong now? Will you repent?" Her father walked over to her slowly. "No, I didn''t do anything wrong. It was Duncan who started it. It was him! I didn''t do anything wrong!" Karen defended as her eyes turned red with tears. She was deeply hurt. He raised his voice at her, "Shut up! There''s no point exining yourself now. Now tell me, what are the consequences of killing a family member? We all know this. So now I want you to say it to me, say it loudly!" "Say it!" the other members of the Lee family also yelled in support. Karen was silent. Then, she asked, "Dad, you mean to tell me it doesn''t matter if what I did was right or wrong?" "It''s your fault for killing one of your own! So many years have passed and you''re the only person foolish enough to do such a thing. Aren''t you special?!" "I''m not wrong," Karen retorted firmly. "Stop denying it. Just tell me now, what are the consequences?!" her father yelled. "I''ll be disowned by the Lee family," Karen sighed as she said. Elias was upset and thought to himself, "How can so many people attack this kind woman so harshly?" "So you''re aware then. Well, since you''ve acknowledged that, you''re no longer a member of the Lee family as of right now!" her father said coldly. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Karen''s heart felt as if it had been pierced with a knife. It had always been like this ever since she was a child. Even though she wasn''t in the wrong, she was always the one to be med. "Alright," Karen said, then she promptly turned around and left. At this moment, the other members of the Lee family snickered. She had finally left. It was about time. "Stop!" Brayden suddenly yelled out. Karen stopped her steps and looked back at him, asking, "Is there anything else?" "It seems that you don''t know what being disowned by the family means. You''re no longer a member of the Lee family, so please leave all of your possessions behind. You don''t deserve to own them! Leave them here now!" Brayden uttered mercilessly. Everyone in the Lee family turned to stare at Karen to see what her reaction would be. "I don''t own anything from the Lee family," Karen said. "Nothing? Please, everything you have now is ours!" Brayden retorted. "No, I made the money by myself. Everything I have now, I''ve earned through my own hard work," Karen replied. Ever since she had graduated from college, she had never asked for a penny from the family. She had earned all her money from her work and made quite a fortune herself. While Karen was a beast in fighting, she was talented in doing business as well. "Ridiculous! How could you have made the money without the Lee family as your backbone? Without us, you''d have died long ago! You wouldn''t even have the chance to make money! We provided you with the foundation and you took advantage of our family''s influential power! So, everything you have now belongs to the Lee family, you owe your entire life to us. Now, hand us everything!" Brayden said as he advanced towards her while the other members followed suit. Everyone red at her, including her father. Brayden was right. Everything Karen had now belonged to the Lee family. Without the foundation of the Lee family and its glorious reputation, no one would have worked with her. She was simply incapable to make so much money in such a short time. Karen shook her head and said firmly, "No, I earned everything by myself. The money belongs to my son. Other than him, no one else can take it away!" "B*tch! Your money? Yours?! Say that again!" her father yelled at her. His thunderous rumble felt as if it could copse the entire house. "It''s mine. I have already paid back what I owe you. I have given the Lee family more than 10 billion dors over the years. That is more than enough," Karen stated. Her father''s unrelenting stare upset her further. In the beginning, Karen had turned in every single penny she had earned to the Lee family. Over the years, she had already given so much. Her debt to the family had already been paid off earlier on. "B*tch!!" her father roared as he raised his hand to p her. Karen just stood there and let it happen. She said, "You''re my father. You can hit me if you wish to." "Dad, hit her!" Brayden persisted loudly. Her father''s strength was brutal, Karen did not stand a chance. Her father merely stared at her and muttered, "I have never beaten you up before. I regret not doing so when you were a child." Karen let out a sigh at that. She remembered that Elias had told her about how her father had pped her once when she was a child. She had fainted at the time. Fortunately, Karen''s mother saved her. Otherwise, she would''ve been dead. How could he stand there and pretend that he had never hit Karen before in his life? Elias had told Karen that in secret. The Lee family had always preferred boys over girls. Thest thing the head of the Lee family wanted was a daughter. But then, they were bestowed with Karen. However, Brayden took Karen''s momentary stun as an opportunity to kick her. Karen was kicked four to five meters away, but she didn''t fall over though there was some blood trickling from the corner of her mouth. She red at Brayden and swore, "From today onwards, you are no longer my brother." "I''m not your brother either, you heartless b*tch!" one of her brothers echoed. "I am not your brother too, B*tch, I''ll beat you to death!" another one yelled. The four brothers advanced onto her and kept kicking at her. However, she did not kneel over or let out even a noise out of pain. She endured the assault silently. She wiped at the blood on her face with the back of her hand, feeling depressed. She was now no longer a member of the Lee family. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 "I''ll take my leave now," Karen turned around silently, ready to leave. "Stop right there! You haven''t returned the family''s possessions! You don''t deserve to have them anymore!" Brayden shouted. Karen turned her head, ring at Brayden harshly. "It''s my own wealth. Come take it from me now if you dare!" she challenged. Karen was a woman. However, her voice had resonated loudly in the spacious house. Brayden''s expression was indifferent as he scowled, "How can you still act all proud while you''re walking away with our belongings?" "That''s right! You''re too shameless!" some members of the Lee family yelled hatefully. How could such a shameless person exist? They felt that it was the right decision to drive Karen out of the Lee family. "I don''t have anything that belongs to the Lee family!" Karen shouted. Her voice once again pierced through the disgruntled noises. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "If you want it, thene get it! Come on then!" Karen said as she faced herself against dozens of her former rtives. She was sad but felt indifferent now. She did not have anything to fear anymore because these people were no longer her rtives. From now on, they were strangers to each other! Here, no one dared to go up against her! Karen seldom initiatedbat, but many people knew that she was very capable. What was more, Duncan had been the most skilled youngling they knew and yet he was ended up killed by her. They knew they were definitely no match for Karen. Only Karen''s brothers would possibly take her on. Especially Brayden. The head of the Lee family, Elijah Lee walked over. He was over 90 years old but he was still strong. He could still fight, and so, he did. Even after so many years, hisbat skills remained excellent. "Are you not going to return it? The money?" Elijah asked without a trace of emotion. "No. it belongs to me and my son. Not yours, never yours, do you hear me? I''ve paid my debts to you already! It''s more than enough!" Karen stood her ground. She forced herself not to tremble, this was her father after all. "The blood flowing through your veins is also thanks to the family, do you know that? How are you going to return that?" Elijah added. "So, you want my blood as well?" Karen asked in return. She was oddly calm. "That''s not an answer to my question. I''ll ask again. Have you returned it?" Elijah asked menacingly. The others sneered, especially Brayden. If Karen cut off her arm and offered it now, she would die on this day! "Duncan, I will finally be able to avenge you!" Brayden thought. "I already have. Three years ago with the blood transfusion. Don''t you remember?" Karen stated. Elijah frowned at that. He had been seriously injured at that time and Karen had been the first to rush home to give him blood for his transfusion as he had lost approximately 2 whole pints of blood. It was a lot. "Why, that was just half of what you owe us. You''ll have to cough up the other half today," Elijah said indifferently. "Tell me, was I adopted?" Karen couldn''t help but burst out. Why did her father hate her so much? She hadn''t done anything wrong to deserve this unfair treatment. Elijah said, "No, you weren''t. But right as you were born, I hated you on sight because I hated your mother." Tears started to trickle down Karen''s cheeks as she silently epted his exnation, muttering, "I get it now." Now that she had heard his reasoning, nothing else much mattered to her anymore. "So, how will you be paying your debts? You can''t leave today without doing it now," Elijah warned sternly. "I''ve done enough. Listen closely, if any of you forces me to do something I don''t want to from now on, I promise I''ll kill you!" Karen''s eyes darkened as she warned. She had nopassion left for these people. "How dare you raise your voice at Dad!" Brayden yelled and threw a punch. Karen narrowed her eyes and countered his attack with a punch back. "Boom!" Their fists collided. Everyone in the room was shocked. The two were evenly matched! How was this possible? Karen had been seriously injured from all of her brothers'' assaults earlier. How could she counter Brayden''s punch so easily? "He is no longer my father, and you are no longer my brother. I won''t let you off easily!" Karen said coldly. Her fist was as hard as steel, and her grip was tight. No one had any idea what her next move would be, not even Brayden. He was punched in the chest not a secondter. "Boom!" Another punch was issued. Then, Brayden received another punch to his chest. He was taken aback by this. Since when had Karen be so powerful? The room was rendered silent, no one spoke a word, including Elijah. He was shocked by her strength. Karen was only forty years old. How could she be so powerful? She was even better than Elijah when he was at her age. "Anyone else? Come at me now if you dare!" Karen swept her gaze over everyone present as she spoke. It was still extremely quiet. Everyone had been stunned by Karen''s ability. "A word of advice, do not provoke me. I won''t hold back this time, I''ll kill whoever provokes me. I won''t make any exceptions!" Karen snarled as she remained her eye contact with Elijah. She was warning her own father. Elijah''s face darkened as he realized this. Karen then turned around and started to leave. She had met Elias on her way out and she said sadly, "Elder Xinos, may we meet again." Elias let out a quiet sigh at that. After that, Karen managed to get the door open and left. The door closed behind her. "Dad, are we going to let her walk away just like that?" "Grandpa, let''s kill her and take back what''s ours!" Karen had been allowed to leave, infuriating the crowd. They felt that if every single one of them had fought against her, Karen wouldn''t have managed to leave the house alive. They were letting her walk away unharmed, it was unbelievable. Elijah scowled in response and proimed, "I''m not going to be bothered with her anymore. Whoever fancies taking her on, go ahead. You''ll get everything she owns that''s under our family''s property if you can beat her!" He turned around and left promptly, walking towards the backyard. "Brayden, what should we do? Karen is both rich and powerful. Her wealth is astounding! It''s estimated to amount to more than our family''s fortune! If she were to establish her own family, the world would no longer have just four greatest households, but five!" someone piped up. "Hmph, who does she think she is?" Brayden muttered. How could shepete with the world''s four greatest families? Without the backing of ancestors and contributions from the previous generations, how could it be possible? It was unheard of! "Then, I guess we should..." someone started to suggest. Karen was loaded, who wouldn''t want to obtain some of her wealth? However, none of the Lee family members knew exactly how much money Karen had made over the years. they only knew that she was working in the United States and one-fifth of the industry belonged to her. It was a very scary thought. Would that mean one-third of the industry belonged to Karen if they ounted for the ones she owned in other countries? The more Brayden thought about it, the more furious he got. He would not let Duncan die in vain! Everything Karen had must belong to him. Brayden clenched his fists as he thought angrily, "You better watch it, Karen Lee!" ...... Karen was no longer part of the Lee family. She looked back at the vi when she had gotten far enough. This ce was no longer her home. With a sigh, she calmed herself down. She smiled bitterly as she thought about the events that had unfolded moments before. She didn''t think this would actually happen. However, she did not feel any regrets because this ce never really felt like home anyway. She took out her phone and called someone. But at this moment, a car wasing up to her. In it sat a gentle and elegant man. It was Chadrick Cannon, Chuck''s father. Seeing his silhouette, Karen hurriedly wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and walked towards the car. ...... "p!" A heavy smack sounded. "B*stard, what did you just say?" Elijah yelled, furious. He had been resting when Brayden came over. Elijah had been told that many of the Lee family''s industries'' stock suppliers had cut off ties with them. Most of them had even been their suppliers for many years. "Dad, it must be Karen''s doing! It turns out that she had already cut off the supplies for many of our industries. She called up our suppliers to cancel on us!" Brayden devised angrily. He had received a phone call informing him that the 300 restaurants under the Lee family''s name were not supplied. It was shocking news. "Did Karen do all this?" he had thought. Elijah looked terrible and started to yell, "No, Karen is too smart to do that. She knows that our family''s restaurant is thergest chain restaurant here, that''s why she had participated in the bidding. At the time, I had personally chosen her. She was the best candidate during the time. No one else couldpare! I had no other choice. I can''t believe she''s doing this!" Elijah was in a rage. Was this all premeditated? After so many years, how much did it cost to provide for hundreds of restaurants? Karen had been making money everywhere. He hadn''t known that she had never made any money from the Lee family''s industries, not even a single penny. She had been providing supplies to the Lee family''s restaurants without earning anything extra from it. However, Karen was no longer a member of the Lee family now. She would not continue to help them. "Search for a new supplier, now!" Elijah instructed coldly. He then muttered, "She really shouldn''t have messed with me!" Brayden immediately went to start working on it but a phone call interrupted him. After answering the call, his face turned pale. Just how many other industries were Karen involved in for the Lee family''s benefit? At that moment, Brayden was a little dazed. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Brayden was really angry with Karen. He didn''t expect for her departure to affect the Lee family this much. "What is she doing? Is she trying to make us regret kicking her out?" Brayden thought in frustration. That was impossible. It must just be her wistful thinking. "Karen, you have no right to mess with us like this!" he thought angrily. "Dad, I will kill Karen to avenge Duncan. You won''t object to it, right?" Brayden tried to sound him out. He knew that Elijah had hated Karen ever since she was a child. Elijah merely cast a furtive nce at him and said, "It''s up to you. But remember, don''t make a mess. Kill her son too while you''re at it!" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . This time, Karen hadn''t spared him any dignity. He was the head of the Lee family. How could he be disgraced by his own daughter like this? What was the point of having a daughter like Karen? She''d be better off dead. Elijah had always thought so. Karen had started to look more and more like her mother over the years. He had wanted to kill her long ago. "Yes, Dad. I know what to do," Brayden said, smirking evilly. This time, Brayden was going to take everything Karen had fought for. They will all be his own instead! However, he had a moment''s hesitation. "Dad, what do you think of Karen''s capabilities?" he asked. Elijah''s face darkened at that and he eventually answered, "It''s hard to say. ording to the world''s martial arts ranking, you''re definitely in the top thirty list. However, she had beaten you with just one punch. She should be within the top twenty to fifteen rank." Brayden guessed so. The world was full of people with hidden talents, and the Lee family was among those people. His younger brothers could easily be ranked within the top fifty on the list. This was impossible for other families. But Brayden was fuming with rage. He knew that Karen was only forty years old, so how could she surpass him? "She has always been very talented and hardworking ever since she was a child," Elijah added. "So what? She is a woman after all. When she reaches 50 or 60 years old, she will be vulnerable. After all, a man''s physique is so much better than a woman''s!" Brayden sneered. This was simple logic to him. Women were generally weaker than men. Once they pass a hurdle, their strength will deteriorate much sooner. "Have you seen her son?" Elijah then asked with interest. "No, but I heard from Duncan that he is useless! He is 19 years of age but can barely fight! Her good genes were definitely not passed down, that''s for sure. She gave birth to such a useless son!" Brayden replied and his voice was pinched with angry disdain. Duncan had excelled so much more than that garbage of a son, Chuck, but he had died in vain. "Dad, it was right of you to drive Karen out of the family. We can''t let her son tarnish the Lee family''s name!" Brayden continued. "Well, since you''ve said her son is good for nothing, I don''t want to hear about it anymore. You better deal with it. I know you well enough, Brayden. You''ll keep your word. As for her husband, deal with him as well. I hated him ever since I''veid eyes on him!" Elijah said, lounging on his chair while sipping tea leisurely. "Karen has such bad taste in men. How could she ever find a good man for herself? She''s too selfish. A man like her husband has ruined our family''s reputation for so many years..." Brayden uttered fiercely. "Alright, go settle it then. I don''t want to hear any more about her," Elijah said and closed his eyes. "Okay, Dad, I''ll be going now. However, people like Karen have the desire to kill. Do you think she''ll be mad enoughe attack you..." Brayden stopped mid-sentence. Elijah had opened his eyes as he heard Brayden''s words. He shot a cold re at him. "I got the news that the world''s top assassin is now ck Rose. She has only been in the field for about five or six years. The former top killer had been a woman named Night Sky. I have looked this woman up, and coincidentally, her looks resemble a little to Karen''s. Do you think Karen had done something as disgraceful as killing people behind our backs? I really don''t understand why she would exchange a life as our family''s Miss for a life of a killer," Brayden mocked slightly, he even felt a little disappointed. "Is this news reliable?" Elijah questioned. "It''s pretty reliable. I heard that before Night Sky had retired, one had to pay her at least 50 million dors to hire her. As long as she was paid, she would do anything without a conscience! That included murdering kids and elderlies! I''m worried about you, Dad. What if shees looking to assassinate you?" Brayden asked a little anxiously, but he was sneering in his heart. This was old news, but there was no evidence of it being true at all. Night Sky had been a skilled killer for the past 10 years. Within these ten years and the amount of money she charged, she could have easily earned billions of dors in that time. But fortunately, no one had found out about this potential corrtion. If they had, Karen would have brought shame to the Lee family, one of the Four Greatest Households in the world! This time, he had been defeated by Karen because she was lucky. He was now certain that the old news might be true. Karen''s past was disgraceful. "Assassinate me?" Elijah echoed. He then snorted, "She wouldn''t dare!" Elijah leaned back into his seat and asked, "I taught her all the moves she knows, and I know all her weaknesses. How could she be able to wipe me out?" "Yes, Dad, you''re right. Please be careful, though. After all, she killed Duncan just so her son could be the remaining heir. If she could bear to do such a thing, what else would she be incapable of?" Brayden faked his concern. Under the surface, he was thinking, "Karen, hurry up and kill this old man. He has been alive for too long, it''s time to let someone else be the head of the Lee family." "Well, I will watch out for her. If she really doese at me, I wouldn''t mind killing her myself!" Elijah said and then closed his eyes. Brayden walked out of the room after that. ...... Wi called Karen on her phone eventually. When she picked up, Karen told her about how she had been kicked out by the Lee family and Wi felt sorry for her. The Lee family was one of the Four Greatest Households in the world. Over these two decades, it was Karen who had helped the family get to where they were now. Otherwise, the Lee family would have been abandoned and forgotten long ago. However, one day, the Lee family would regret disowning Karen. The two of them talked on the phone for a long time, and Wi could discern that Karen was feeling gloomy. Fortunately, she knew that Karen could get through this by herself. Karen had to deal with matters in the United States and monitor Brayden''s every move. She didn''t go back to the country, for the time being, so she asked Wi to continue protecting Chuck in secret. She had advised Wi to build up her strength and train Chuck at the same time. Wi had agreed to it. She had been nning to stay here anyway. All of her own businesses were under control. There was no problem. She could teach Chuck with her extra time. "Wi, what do you think of Chucky?" Karen asked with concern. Her initial idea was to let Wi and Chuck get together, but it didn''t work. However, Karen had been surprised. She saw that Wi seemed to show some affection for Chuck from before. Did Wi finally catch feelings for him? Karen knew that Wi had never let a man get close to her. "I... I only wish that Chucky will be safe and live a long happy life. Nothing else matters," Wi said. Yes, that was what she wanted. She had been thinking about how she felt about Chuck throughout this dilemma. Wi had thought of Chuck as a child at first. However, after having gotten to know him better in recent years, Wi felt that there was a spark between them. She was never bored whenever she hung out with Chuck. She analyzed her feelings carefully. Yes, it was true. She seemed to have developed feelings for him. Wi was sure of it now. "I really want to go out and spend time with him. Whenever he doesn''t call me, I get disappointed. Doesn''t this mean I have feelings for him?" she thought to herself. Indeed, she did like Chuck. Wi, who was thirty years old had fallen in love. Nheless, she was always extremely confident in everything she did. In this case, she felt sad and ipetent. She was a thirty-year-old woman. Was it appropriate for her to be with Chuck who was eleven years younger than her? The more she thought about it, the more upset she got. There was no way around this age gap. It might be possible for them in the next life. However, would they be able to reacquaint with each other then? "You like Chucky, don''t you?" Karen asked Wi just then so that she could make future ns. "Yes, I do," Wi replied, biting her lip. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 When Chuck woke up, Yvette was still sleeping next to him. They had been sleeping together like this for several consecutive days now. She did not mention anything about leaving anymore after Chuck had told her Karen had returned to the United States. Chuck gave Yvette a kiss, waking her up from her slumber. She had slept soundlyst night. "Hubby, aren''t you going to sses today?" she asked. Chuck had not been to university for nearly ten days since Duncan''s death. How could he do that? It was only the beginning of his sophomore year and he was already skipping his sses. Yvette was very worried about Chuck''s studies. Chuck had been contemting a lot. Karen had phoned him yesterday, reminding him to train harder. Therefore, Chuck''s studies had to take a backseat temporarily. If he didn''t, Brayden would definitely annihte him if they ever came face-to-face. "Hubby, you''re still young. You can''t give up on your studies like this. I''ll tutor you to fill you in, alright?" Yvette said solemnly. She was a lecturer and had excellent grades ever since she was a child. As long as Chuck was willing to study, he could graduate from school with the best grades. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. A devious idea sparked in Chuck''s head. Cheekily, he whispered it into Yvette''s ear. Hearing him, Yvette''s ears turned red and she muttered, "Hubby, be serious. I won''t teach you something like that. You know that!" "Then I''ll teach it to you," Chuck said as he started to hug her. "Don''t. Stop ying around!" Yvette wanted to sit up, but Chuck''s hold on her was too tight. So, she took the initiative to kiss him. Chuck''s grip finally loosened at that. This trick had always worked on him. "Get out of bed now and wash up. I''m going to tutor you today. I''m your lecturer now... Ah, no..." Yvette''s sentence was cut off as she started to moan quietly. Her face flushed red and her eyes softened. She had no way of dealing with Chuck when he was behaving like this. Fortunately, Yvette''s resistance on this day had remained. Eventually, they managed to get up from bed properly. Yvette then tutored Chuck through his lessons in the morning. When afternoon came, he received a phone call from Zelda, asking if he could help her. Zelda had been pestered by her mother for too long, so she couldn''t help calling Chuck for help. After all, he had been out of her sight for too long. Chuck had been in a dilemma. Karen had told him that he was temporarily safe. However, he was still in danger so he had to be more careful. On the other hand, Chuck knew that Zelda wouldn''t call him for help unless it was an urgent matter. After agreeing to her request, Chuck pondered ways to tell Yvette about it. This was a huge problem. Chuck did not know this, but Yvette had once pped Zelda. Chuck could only make up a story and said he had something to attend to and then left. Just when Yvette had wanted to fuss about his safety, her phone rang. Her mother, Lisa, was calling her. Soon, the two separated. Chuck went to find Zelda, nning to returnter that night while Yvette went to look for Lisa as appointed. Yvette went to meet up with Lisa in an abandoned ce. In addition to Lisa and her bodyguard, another woman was present as well. She looked unfamiliar but elegant. Yvette subconsciously walked over to Lisa''s side, alert. "This is Phoenix. She''s a member of the International Assassin Association. I''ve already arranged for you to be enlisted in their association and you''ve been epted. You''re currently unranked. Assassins are divided into three different ranks. Nobody, Minor Famous and Celebrated Killer," Lisa stated. After contemting it, Lisa had thought this was the best way to strengthen Yvette''s abilities. If she were an assassin, she could make more money and strengthen herself. it was the best of both worlds. When Lisa was not pregnant with Yvette yet, she had tried to do the job for a period of time. However, she simply didn''t have a knack for it. She would only earn 5,000 dors at a time. Even when she had tried her best, she only received 30,000 dors at most. While it had been more than 30 years ago, it was recent enough for Lisa to still get in contact with the association. What''s more, she could use her connections to help Yvette. However, at this stage, who would want to hire a newbie? If Yvette started from scratch, she could only get jobs that others didn''t want to do, such as killing ordinary people. The pay would only be about fifty thousand dors. It was not much. Yvette went silent at that. She hesitated a little, wondering if she wanted to be a contract killer. "You can set your own conditions. You can also specify what sort of people you won''t kill," Phoenix reminded. Yvette thought about it. This was the best offer she had at the moment. She had to be an assassin so she could train herself. Otherwise, she would not be able to regain her property from her cousin, Damon. After all, it was simple logic. She needed to train to properly win a fight. The best way to do it was to join the association and be an assassin. Phoenix added, "Right now, ck Rose, the world''s top female killer has a starting price of 10 million dors. This is almost everyone''s dream wage. However, she is still not at her peak yet. The most powerful killer we''ve had was Night Sky. Her starting price was 50 million dors. She specified that she will not kill children or elderlies, nor the sick or the good." Yvette was silent for a few seconds before she agreed, "Alright, I''ll ept. My conditions will be the same as Night Sky''s." Yvette had never been in contact with killers before. She had never heard of Night Sky. However, hearing that the assassin had amounted to 50 million dors per kill, Yvette had been deeply moved by it. Moreover, Night Sky was very humane in not harming the good and innocent. Yvette felt that she connected with Night Sky on some level and so, she decided that she wanted to be like her. "Sure. You''ll have to have a code name by the way. All assassins have one," Phoenix told her. "My code name will be Blood Leopard," Yvette said. Her gaze had hardened at this moment. "Alright," Phoenix replied as she entered the name into the system. Now, Yvette was ssified as one of the lower levels of killers with the other ny-six percent of the association. She was still unknown to the public. At this time, Yvette was still a nobody. The name "Bloody Leopard" had just been entered into the system. "Do you have a job for me now?" Yvette asked coldly. Phoenix nced at Yvette at that and questioned, "Why? Are you short of money?" "I..." Yvette could not answer as she wasn''t sure either. If she had mentioned it to Chuck, she knew her bank ount would instantly have hundreds of thousands of dors banked in. She wasn''t short on money. However, Yvette did not want to depend too much on Chuck because she would feel useless. She wanted to earn her own living. Lisa also looked at Yvette at that. "I''m not short of money, but I want to work," Yvette answered in the end. She wanted to train for strength. "Well, looking at your current reputation, you would be contracted to a job under 30,000 dors. You would need to give 20 percent of it to the association. Do you understand?" Phoenix then said. "I understand," Yvette replied. She knew that such an organization was not meant for the public''s welfare. "Okay. There''s a mission for you now. ording to your pre-set conditions, this one qualifies. It''s a boss of apany," Phoenix said. "What''s the name?" Yvette asked. "I''ve already sent you the information. I''ll have to remind you that if you lose your life during a mission, the organizations will not be responsible for anything. Is that clear?" Phoenix informed again. "Understood." "Well, all the information you need has been sent to your mobile phone. You can contact me if you need anything else. I''ll remind you that contract killers do not only kill, but they protect people as well." After saying this, Phoenix walked away promptly. "Where is ck Rose now?" Yvette suddenly asked as her eyes gleamed fiercely. ck Rose had not made an appearance for a while now as she had been seriously injured from the previous battle with Karen. "You know of ck Rose?" Phoenix was a little surprised. ck Rose was the best killer. She was always busy as she was popr with the clients. ck Rose had no conscience. She would kill anyone, no matter their age or morality as long as she was paid. However, she would only ept one client per month. It always depended on her mood. "I do. Tell me where she is now," Yvette demanded. "We don''t know. Even if we do, we won''t expose her location. Simrly, if ck Rose asks for your location, we won''t tell her either," Phoenix said. It was a rule. If a rule like that did not exist, the association would be a mess. Hearing this, Yvette went silent. That was a good idea now that she thought more about it. "Take this as a piece of personal advice from me. ck Rose is the world''s top female killer. Don''t look for her, you''ll die in her hands," Phoenix advised. Yvette would definitely hunt her down no matter what. ck Rose had tortured Chuck, and Yvette wanted to take revenge for him. After that, Phoenix left eventually. Yvette looked at her phone, her expression cold. There were photos and detailed addresses in the information sheet. Her target really did meet her conditions. "Yvette," Lisa called. She was relieved. She knew Yvette was capable of this. "Mom, both of you should hide for the time being. I''m going to carry out my mission," Yvette said. Her target was not located too far from her. If things went well, she would get the job done within the next two days. This was her first job as a contract killer. Yvette tried to cheer herself up, thinking, "I can do this! My pay will definitely exceed 50 million dors one day, more than Night Sky''s!" Chapter 403 Chapter 403 After Yvette had left, Lisa was silent for a long moment. She didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to let Yvette take on the path as an assassin. But if Yvette was exposed to more cruelty, she woulde to feel more indifferent. If she had blood on her hands, surely she would be cold-blooded and grow distant from Chuck. Lisa thought that it would be great if she eventually left him. It was pointless for them to be together anyway, they were not meant to be. "Yvette, do your best!" Lisa encouraged. The more blood-stained Yvette''s hands be, one day, she would definitely be able to kill Karen. "Let''s get back," Lisa said to her bodyguard. They walked out of the abandoned building and stopped by the roadside. Then, Lisa suddenly caught a glimpse of a car as it drove by. The driver was Chuck. The re in Lisa''s eyes immediately hardened. "Um, you seem to be very angry," her bodyguard said, feeling that Lisa was acting a little strange. How should she put it? She had been with Lisa for too long. She felt that Lisa had changed slightly after having been anesthetized previously, and her personality had be more irritable. One day, she had caught Lisa crying in the toilet. It looked as if she had thought of something that made her particrly angry. She was angered to the point of tears. "No, why would I be?" Lisa reprimanded. Chuck''s sudden appearance had made her think of the incident where he had seen her bare. Although it was not intentional, Lisa couldn''t help but get angry. After all, she had been keeping her body safe from peering eyes for so long. After Yvette''s father had died so many years ago, she had never been involved in anything as scandalous as this. She had held herself together for so long, only to be triggered by Chuck just like that. Her bodyguard was stunned by her tone. Lisa was obviously furious. It seemed like she wanted to kill someone. "Did he do something to you?" Her bodyguard couldn''t help asking because it was too odd. Lisa used to be very proud and rarely got angry. She had looked down on so many people, deeming them not worthy of her anger. "No. Let''s go," Lisa replied curtly. Her bodyguard had no choice but to nod in agreement. It was still strange. Lisa stared coldly after Chuck''s car and swore silently, "Chuck, if Yvette ever gets to know about this, I will kill you!" ...... All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zelda was very anxious. She did not know what to say. Her mother had been pestering her about visiting but Chuck had been missing for a while and never once appeared before her. Fortunately, Zelda gathered enough courage to phone Chuck and he had answered the call. "Sister Zelda," Chuck greeted as he drove over to the parking lot of the za. He thought to go pay Ynda a visit and inquire about the situation of thend he had bought. It would only take him a few minutes. Zelda nodded in acknowledgment. She was both delighted and relieved. It had been a long time since shest saw Chuck. Though, his appearance had not changed the slightest. Chuck got out of the car and informed Zelda that he was heading upstairs to have a look. She agreed to it. Chuck went upstairs eventually. When he saw Ynda, she felt d. After all, he had not shown up recently as well. Chuck asked about the situation at hand and was very satisfied with the answers. Ynda was very efficient. Thend''s project had already begun and the progress was quick. "I won''t be around as much from now on. You''ll have to see fit," Chuck directed at Ynda. After helping Zelda this time, he was going to go back to Wi and begin his hardcore training. "Oh, okay. Are you alright?" Ynda asked with concern. "Yes, I''m good," Chuck smiled slightly. Ynda looked particrly beautiful on this day. She wore professional clothes, outlining her perfect figure. It had to be said that Ynda, who had been in the workce for a few months, was a very strong woman. Many had desired to conquer her. "I''ll be leaving now. I have other matters to attend," Chuck said apologetically. "Alright," Ynda replied. When Chuck stepped out of the office, he thought about what type of man Ynda would choose to be her boyfriend. She was such an outstanding woman. "Chuck," a voice called as soon as Chuck stepped out. He turned around and saw that it was Lara. Lara was shocked by his presence. Chuck had been missing for ten days, and she had really missed him. Lara ran over and hugged him. Chuck did not know what to do. "What are you doing?" he asked in confusion. This was pure torture. Lara was wearing denim shorts that showed off her legs. She was also wearing a top with a sexy strap, exposing her shoulders. Chuck was going to copse if she kept holding him like this. Chuck pushed her away eventually. Lara felt a little disheartened by that. She hadn''t seen him for so long but he couldn''t even let her hug him. "Chuck, why haven''t you been going to sses recently? Our ssmates assumed that you dropped out!" Chuck wondered how he would be able to study under his circumstances. He said, "Well, they''re not wrong. I won''t be going to school at the moment." "What? Why?" Lara asked, feeling anxious. She had dreaded to hear what Chuck had just said. How could he just stop studying as he wished? He was only a sophomore! "Because you''ve been too annoying," Chuck joked. Lara''s eyes turned red with tears at that, not getting the joke. "I''m not annoying. I won''t bother you anymore, I swear. So will youe back to sses now?" she asked pitifully. Chuck shrugged. "Alright, I''ll think about it." Hearing this, Lara breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Then, I''ll be waiting for you. I promise I won''t bother you anymore." Chuck shrugged his shoulders and went downstairs. Lara was extremely disheartened. When had she ever annoyed him? She let out a quiet sigh. He went downstairs, not intending to drive. He got into Zelda''s car instead. On this day, Zelda was not wearing anything sexy as she was going to visit her parents. She had to dress more conservatively. Zelda caught on Chuck''s disappointed expression and she felt pleasantly surprised. "Chuck, what are you looking at?" "It''s nothing. Sister Zelda, please drive," Chuck said as he leaned back in his seat. Zelda unbuckled her seat belt and leaned over to kiss Chuck. He was taken aback by her bold move. "Don''t overthink it. It''s a thank you for helping me," Zelda said shyly. How could he not overthink it? He said, "Sister Zelda, Yvette and I had..." "I know. But I do have a ce in your heart too, don''t I?" Zelda cut him off. Chuck thought that she was right. After all, Zelda was his first. How could he forget about it? "So, what were you looking at? Is there something wrong with my clothes?" Zelda asked. Chuck was embarrassed. Zelda''s figure was beautiful and she looked sexy in anything. She was not petite in the slightest. Her shapely legs were drool-worthy, especially when she was wearing those tight yoga pants whenever she went jogging. "Tell me then, what''s wrong with my outfit? I''ll dress ording to your opinion." Zelda plucked up her courage and pursued this topic further. She had always been bold, it was in her personality. Otherwise, she would not have kissed Chuck just now. Chuck was embarrassed and he muttered, "Don''t bother. Sister Zelda, please drive." Zelda smiled at that. "What are you afraid of? Do you think you have something I''ve never seen before?" Chuck coughed in mortification and decided not to say anything. Zelda smiled slightly. Did he think she was flirting with him? His reaction was a little cute. When Zelda finally started driving, Chuck heaved a sigh of relief and rested his eyes. Just then, Zelda spoke, "There''s only you and me in the car now. You can do anything you want, you know. As long as it doesn''t affect my driving, you can do it. I just want to ensure your safety." "Sister Zelda, don''t say things like that." Chuck was starting to break down. He knew what Zelda was implying he could do. Zelda had be even bolder after they hadn''t seen each other for ten days. Zelda merely smiled and continued driving without doing anything. She was a little disappointed, but at least Chuck was looking at her. He was trying to restrain himself, which showed that he was still attracted to her. He restrained himself only because of Yvette. "We''re here," Zelda eventually announced once they reached a hotel. This was her father''s company. The recent banquets were held at this hotel. As his daughter, of course, she woulde and support him. Chuck got out of the car as soon as he could. It was really ufortable for him to stay in the car. Fortunately, Yvette was a little open-minded now to meet Chuck''s needs. Otherwise, Chuck would have... After all, Zelda was also an extremely beautiful woman. He wouldn''t be able to control himself if he had stayed longer. Zelda, on the other hand, was making a phone call and making inquiries. Chuck stood at the hotel''s entrance and looked around. Out of nowhere, a Maybach headed over. It was a luxurious car, easily besting every other car in the parking lot. A beautiful woman was driving the car. Chuck recognized her in an instant. It was Aaron''s sister, Patricia! She was also here to attend the party. Chuck then saw that there was a handsome man next to her and he wondered if that was her boyfriend. Patricia did not see Chuck, but the man next to her did. He rolled down his window and threw out a stack of money, demanding, "Tell your woman to move her car away!" The man thought haughtily, "How can this fellow drive a BMW worth a mere seven or eight hundred thousand dors to the party? Does he not feel shameful?" The man sneered. Chuck was dumbfounded at that, he didn''t know what was going on. Only then did Patricia notice that it was Chuck, and she was taken aback. The man eventually decided to get out of his car with a loud m. He pointed at Chuck usingly, "Did you hear me? Park your crappy car somewhere else. Every other car here is worth more than five million dors! Don''t you feel inferior? If you were to hit one of them, do you think you can pay for the damage?!" The man sneered and mocked Chuck in his heart, "This man did not have a good eye for cars!" Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Every car here was indeed luxurious. There was nothing wrong with Zelda''s car being parked here. The parking lot was for cars to be parked, wasn''t it? Since when were there such restrictions? "Did you hear me? Tell your woman to move her car!" the man said with a sneer. When Chuck didn''t budge, he wondered if Chuck was r*tarded. Every car here was expensive. Did this fellow not know what shame was? How dare he park his cheap car here? How thick-skinned were these people? Chuck merely nced at him. At this moment, Zelda got out of her car. Seeing the other man ring at Chuck, she got anxious and asked, "Chuck, what''s wrong? What happened?" "Nothing." Chuck waved his hand at her. "What? Nothing? Are you blind or deaf? Didn''t you hear what I just said? Make her drive the car away! This parking lot is not for cr*ppy cars. Move it!" The man, Landon Allen, looked at Zelda as he shouted. He felt so envious. How could a fool like Chuck find himself such a beautiful girlfriend? Her figure was incredibly stunning. She was simply too beautiful. Landon was tempted to pursue her, but his woman, Patricia, was not bad either. Patricia''s figure was almost on par with Zelda''s. However, it would be a great pleasure if he could have some fun with Zelda as well. Landon felt gleeful in his heart. All women loved money, and he had so much of it. If he gifted Zelda a car worth millions of dors, she would definitely crawl into bed with him. That was for certain! Landon had already devised a n. "Why? Can''t I park here?" Zelda was angry. She had never encountered such an arrogant person before. She was confused as to why she couldn''t park there. "Prettydy, look at your car and then look at ours. Do you think your car is qualified to park here? Don''t you think it''s inferior to mine?" Landon replied arrogantly. Zelda''s refute made her all the more desirable to him. Not bad, she was bold. But why was her taste in men so bad? How could she be with such a useless man? "No. Parking lots are for all sorts of cars, is it not? Your sense of superiority is unbelievable! If you''re so capable, please try removing every other car here!" Zelda said angrily. This time, she had been feeling quite happy to attend the event. However, she was unlucky enough to meet with this nonsense right as she got out of her car. Her mood was ruined. "That''d be a piece of cake! Prettydy, do you want me to show off for you? Alright then, I''ll satisfy you." Landon smiled and took out his mobile phone to make a call. He demanded, "I''m at the parking lot. Come over here!" Then, he put away his phone and looked at Zelda with a smile. Zelda was confused. Could this guy really remove each and every car here? There were more than a dozen luxury cars, all of which were sports cars. They must belong to all the wealthy guests at the hotel. Unlike Zelda, Chuck was quite interested in what was about to happen. Sitting in the car, Patricia was surprised when she saw Chuck. She was here to attend the party, but she didn''t expect Chuck to show up as well. Was he also here for the party? Patricia thought he probably was. Hurriedly, she got out of the car. Landon walked over to her with a smile on his face as he said, "Patricia, please wait in the car for now. I encountered a problem, but I''ll get it solved very quickly." "No, but this is..." Patricia tried to exin. She wanted to tell him who Chuck was, but Landon had interrupted her before she could. "It''s okay, just wait a minute. I will be back soon." "I..." Patricia tried to speak up again. "Hold on a minute," Landon smiled as he cut her off. Patricia was speechless. In less than a minute, more than a dozen people hade rushing in. They were all employees of the hotel. Zelda was taken aback by this. What was going on? "Young Master, what can we do for you?" the head of security asked. Yes, this hotel was just one of the many properties owned by the Allen family. "Drive all the cars out of this parking lot," Landon instructed. At the same time, he took out a bunch of keys from his bag. Zelda was stunned. Did all these cars belong to him? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "All of them? Do you mean to remove all your cars from this parking lot? Do you not want to park here anymore?" the head of security asked tentatively. "Yes. Just park them somewhere else. Anyway, I don''t even drive them," Landon said. "Alright," the head of security replied. He took Landon''s keys and arranged for the others to relocate the cars. Soon enough, all the cars were driven away. Landon came over eventually and smiled at Zelda. He gloated, "See, I did it. Only with a single phone call." Zelda was speechless. She did not expect him to own so many cars. Chuck was also a little surprised. What did this guy buy so many cars for? Chuck did not understand. Maybe it was because he didn''t have much interest in cars. Last time, he had thought to buy another one but until now, he hadn''t actually done it. One car was honestly enough for him. "Can you move your car now?" Landon smiled again. He found that Zelda''s embarrassment was really attractive. "Why should I?" She retorted, "All your cars have been moved away. There are so many free parking spaces now. What right do you have to demand that I move my car?" "Well, it''s because this hotel belongs to my family. Are you satisfied with this answer?" Landon remained smiling as he answered. "Very much so," Zelda mumbled in annoyance. She red at him and was ready to move her car somewhere else. But Landon suddenly asked, "Hey, is the car yours or his?" Landon pointed at Chuck with his finger as he spoke. "It''s mine," Zelda replied. "Oh, it''s yours? Doesn''t he have a car?" Landon''s mocking smile deepened as he thought, "This loser doesn''t even own a car. Was he hitching a ride with her then?" "He does, but he doesn''t drive it." Zelda frowned upon hearing him. She said curtly, "This has nothing to do with you, I presume?" "Haha! Since the car is yours, I will allow you to park it here this time," Landon said. "No, I''d rather park somewhere else," Zelda said. She then got into the car and started to move her car. At this moment, Chuck nced at Patricia who was still waiting in her car. Landon frowned when he caught him. "Why are you staring at my girlfriend?" He found Chuck to be very ungrateful. Landon had only gotten closer to Patricia recently. How could Chuck peek at her when he himself hadn''t bedded her yet? Landon definitely would not let this man steal nces at Patricia. "Your girlfriend?" Chuck was a little surprised as he asked. Patricia was such a strong, independent, and smart woman. How did she end up with a man like Landon? Could it be for money? That didn''t seem right. Although the Dawson family was not a famous household in the country, they weren''t short of money. There was no need for Patricia to suck up to others! "No sh*t. Do you think she''s yours then? You fool," Landon sneered. "It must be pure luck for that woman to have fallen for you. But I''m different from you. I''m capable. Every woman will kneel before me if I merely flick my wrist!" Chuck was shocked by that statement. Who was this person? How could he be so arrogant? Chuck looked at Landon again and thought that he must be lying. "I am warning you, don''t look at my girlfriend. If not, I''ll have you kicked out. If it weren''t for that beautiful woman you had with you just now, I would have driven you out." Landon did not like the look of Chuck. When he had firstnded his eyes on Chuck, he had felt irritated at once. If it weren''t for Zelda, he would have driven Chuck out a long while ago. Chuck shrugged nonchntly at that and said, "I know your girlfriend." "You know her?" Landon said sarcastically, "How are you qualified to know her? Oh, I know. You must be a beggar on the street. She found you pitiful, so she gave you money. Is that right?" "No," Chuck replied cooly. "Well, if that''s not it... Then, you must be a waiter from somewhere, aren''t you? Just because you''ve served food to my girlfriend once doesn''t mean you''re acquainted, you know. Aren''t you shameless?" Landonughed as he said. There was no doubt in his mind that Chuck looked like a regr fellow with no status. He must have resorted to such tactics to even meet Patricia. Or maybe he was part of a security team that protected Patricia. That might be it. Chuck frowned again and asked, "How did you get to know her?" "What do you think? Do you know who I am?" Landon scoffed. Chuck shook his head. He really didn''t know who this man was. But since he owned so many expensive cars and his family apparently owned the entire hotel, he must be much wealthier than Patricia. "No, I don''t," Chuck shrugged as he said. "If you don''t even recognize me, you must be from the lower ss. That''s right, how can someone like you know someone like me? It shouldn''t be surprising that you don''t," Landon sneered. He thought that Chuck wasn''t qualified to know someone of high status like himself. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 "I''ll be generous for once and tell you who I am. Now listen carefully, I''m Landon Allen," the man sneered. "Landon Allen?" Chuck questioned. He had never heard of him before. "Haha! You''re so useless that you''ve never even heard of my name. Are you scared now? Don''t worry, I''m not like you. I''m better. Normally, people like you are not qualified to talk to me, but I''ve allowed you to do so today. Why? Well, I have to admit your girlfriend is very beautiful," Landon said with a smile. Landon felt that it was a waste for the beautiful Zelda to be with a loser like Chuck. How dreadful. A beautifuldy like Zelda should be with someone like himself, not Chuck! Chuck was startled to hear this. He wondered if Landon had taken a fancy to Zelda. It wasn''t surprising. Her figure and appearance were both perfect. It was normal for a man to take a fancy to her. However, he didn''t know how Zelda would react if she had known this. "That''s why I gave you a chance to talk to me. Do you understand now?" Landon said while smiling Chuck merely nced at him. Just then, Zelda had started to walk towards Chuck after having parked her car. She said, "Come on, Chuck. Let''s go in." Chuck offered Landon a shrug and entered the hotel with him. Landon sneered after that as he thought sadly, "What a good waste of a prettydy." Then, he walked to the side of his car and said to Patricia, "Patricia, you can park the car now." "Alright," Patricia replied. She felt that she''d better not say hello to Chuck in case of awkwardness. After all, she knew that he and Quinn were together. However, he was now with another woman. What was going on? Was he actually cheating? After some careful consideration, Patricia decided not to greet Chuck to spare him the humiliation. Patricia parked the car eventually. As she got out, Landon smiled at her and asked, "Patricia, is it true when he said that he knew you?" Patricia was surprised by that. Did Chuck admit to it? "Yes. We do know each other," she confirmed. "Are you familiar with him?" "No," Patricia replied inly. She was not familiar with Chuck at all as they had only met a few times. Sure enough, it was impossible for them to be familiar with each other. Landon was not interested in this matter anymore. He wasn''t going to waste his energy thinking about Chuck. Chuck was not worthy of his time at all. "His name is Chuck Cannon, and he is..." Patricia thought she might have to make a small introduction about Chuck to Landon. However, she was not very clear about Chuck''s background, so she didn''t know what to say. But she was well aware of Landon''s. The Allen family was one of the Four Greatest Households in the country. It was an amazing feat. However, the Cannon family wasn''t one of the four. Therefore, Chuck must be weaker than Landon in terms of power. However, he was definitely better off than the Dawson family. Patricia was very well aware of this. "Let''s not talk about him anymore. Let''s go," Landon said with disinterest. He could easily get rid of someone like Chuck from the lower ss. Patricia had no choice but to agree, "Alright." It seemed that the Allen family, one of the Four Greatest Households, looked down upon Chuck''s family. The two walked inside together and went upstairs. Landon smiled and reached out to hold her hand. Patricia was embarrassed by that. "Thank you," she muttered eventually. Landon smiled as he heard that. Patricia was indeed a first-ss beauty. The hand he was holding was so smooth and beautiful. He was really taken with her, and she was the woman of his dreams. It had only been recently that he had gotten close to her. It was impossible for a woman like Patricia to be lured into bed in such a short time. She was too outstanding and had great restraints. Nevertheless, this was better for Landon as he deemed this as a challenge. It would feel brilliant when he finally managed to hook up with her. Patricia eventually pushed Landon''s hands away from her. Seeing this, his heart ached with desire. Her body was outstanding. Landon appreciated every curve on her body slowly with his eyes. Then, the two arrived at the venue for the banquet. Of course, this banquet was not held by Zelda''s father''spany. It was hosted by someone else. ...... "Chuck, what did you say? That man caught feelings for me?" Zelda asked Chuck again, stunned. "Yeah, he likes you," Chuck said and shrugged. Zelda''s eyes glinted a bit at that and she teased, "Are you jealous?" Zelda was very happy. If Chuck had mentioned this to her, wouldn''t that mean he was jealous? "No," Chuck only told her. Indeed, he was not jealous. How could Zelda not be fancied with a body like hers? "Can''t you enlighten me a little? Just say that you were jealous," Zelda mumbled disappointingly. "Fine. I''m jealous," Chuckplied helplessly. Zelda giggled and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t like him. He''s not my type. I like..." She paused and directed her unmoving gaze at Chuck. Her eyes showed a hint of affection. She had always been single. But ever since she hade to know Chuck, she had fallen in love with him. The atmosphere in the air was a little awkward. "Hmm, who do I like? Let me think," Zelda smiled as she said. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. Zelda''s emotional intelligence was high. She knew Chuck wouldn''t be able to ept her following words so she had decided to spare him. She was very understanding. Chuck was a bit afraid that he would someday be unable to resist her charms. He might betray Yvette and that would ruin everything. "Sister Zelda, you''re so kind," Chuck said with a sigh. "Am I? I don''t think so. If I were, a certain someone wouldn''t have constantly rejected me," Zelda said with pouty lips. Chuck smiled at that. "Sister Zelda, you are adorable." Zelda''s face turned red all of a sudden. She was overjoyed by Chuck''spliment. He had rarely spoken to her so sweetly. Zelda''s heart softened at once and she asked sheepishly, "Chuck, do you really think so?" "Of course." Chuck did not lie. Amidst Zelda''s shyness, there was some underlying hope in it. The expression on her face was like a girl who had fallen in love for the first time. She was already 30 years old, but her gaze had not betrayed her older age at all. "Chuck,e to the toilet with me," Zelda said as she suddenly thought of her past experiences with Chuck. Hearing her offer, Chuck was stunned. ...... "Why isn''t she here yet?" Zelda''s mother, Manny, was anxious now. She had pestered Zelda so many times but Zelda kept putting her off, saying that she had no time to visit her. Chuck was her boss after all, how could she be this busy? Manny was worried that Zelda had broken up with Chuck. She could see that Zelda liked Chuck very much because this was her first-ever rtionship after having stayed single for so long. If they broke up, Manny wouldn''t know what to do. "Maybe there was traffic. Don''t worry about it," said a woman in shorts who had gone to Chuck''s za with Mannyst time. Chuck had given her some fish paste back then and she had been envied by her peers when she got home on that day. She had also wanted to take a look at Chuck. After all, Zelda called her ''Aunt''. If Chuck really was Zelda''s boyfriend, she might be fortunate enough to have Chuck to address her the same. Manny sighed at that. A traffic jam? She was worried that Zelda might find another excuse to not attend the party again. Just then, a middle-aged woman came over and asked, "Hey Manny, didn''t you say that Zelda would bring her friend over today? I haven''t seen them anywhere." Manny nced at her. The woman, Hattie Dakolta, continued to mock, "I heard that Zelda''s boyfriend told someone to send ingredients to us by nest time. Is he going to fly here by ne this time as well?" When Manny had told people that story, she hadn''t believed it at all. How could it be possible? Who would use a ne just to deliver ingredients? Only a baller was capable of that. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Manny was furious at her words. "I don''t think they''reing. I guess people nowadays like to pretend..." Hattie shrugged as she spoke. Manny snorted, "It''s none of your business." "Hey, are you angry already? Did your husband treat you well? Maybe that''s why you have a bad temper. Poor you. I guess my husband is the best there is. Let me tell you, my husband does everything he can to treat me well. I''m always happy, unlike you. I''ve only said a few words and you''ve gotten angry. Tsk," Hattie said as she rolled her eyes at Manny. "Are you out of your mind? Why did you bring my husband into this?" Manny scowled in rage. She had the urge to hit Hattie. "You''re the insane one. Didn''t you say that your daughter''s boyfriend was very capable? Oh, you also said that he owned a za, right? Do you think just by owning a za, you''re entitled to brag about it?" Hattie taunted. Hattie''s husband owned argepany. The reason she had attended the party this time was to show off. She didn''t have anything else better to do. She was bored of doing facials and spas all day. "Shut up," Manny muttered angrily. "Aren''t you a sensitive one? You''d better find yourself a nice young man... Whatever, it''s boring to talk to you." Hattie ridiculed before she walked away. Manny was fuming on the inside and scowled, "What is wrong with you? Why would you bring up something like that?" "You''re the crazy one here. Hey, look, isn''t that your daughter? Oh, so that''s her boyfriend over there? Why does he look like a working-ss man?" Hattie sneered, thinking that Zelda had perhaps found herself a male pr*stitute just to impress others. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Hattie could tell at a nce that Chuck could not possibly be an owner of a za. It seemed that what Manny had said before was all lies. Delivering ingredients via helicopter and all that talk about fish paste... It was all a hoax. There was no doubt about it. "Hattie, shut up," Manny shushed angrily. How could Hattie say that Zelda was with a male escort? She was fuming to hear suchments. Zelda would never go to such a ce. "Why should I? You''re the one going about and shouting in anger. I want to meet your daughter. Oh, actually, forget it. I sure don''t want to meet that male escort. It would be embarrassing to get associated with such a person," Hattie said and then left promptly. When Hattie had started to walk away to speak with others, Manny suddenly grabbed at her in a rage and hissed, "Stop right there!" "What are you doing? Don''t think about arguing with me! Go get yourself a fine young man, surely he will help you destress. You could ask Zelda''s boyfriend to introduce you. He must know a lot of them," Hattie sneered mockingly. "Mom," Zelda called just then. She had managed toe over with Chuck. "Auntie," Chuck greeted. "Hello," Manny responded. She was in a better mood now that she had seen them both together. She was relieved that they hadn''t broken up yet. It seemed that Zelda was still dating Chuck. "Auntie Dakolta," Zelda greeted Hattie. "Oh, why do you call me Auntie? I''m only a few years older than you. Call me Sister," Hattie corrected her. Zelda was speechless at that. Hattie was about ten years older than her, how could she call her that? "Is this your boyfriend?" Hattie then directed her gaze at Chuck. She thought he was not bad looking. This man was a little muscr. She wondered, "Which club was he from? Maybe I could pop in and experience for a bit." "Yes, his name is Chuck Cannon," Zelda introduced. Chuck nodded in acknowledgement. "That''s rude. You didn''t even greet me," Hattie said sarcastically. She had even considered going to his workce to check it out but he was being too rude. She quickly changed her mind. "Auntie," Chuck greeted unenthusiastically. "Are you blind? Call me Sister!" Hattie yelled unhappily. "She''s crazy. Don''t mind her," Manny said angrily. How could Hattie speak to Chuck like that? Chuck merely shrugged in response. Zelda was fuming a little as well and she said, "Auntie, manner please." "Oh, even you have a bad temper. How can your whole family be like this? Does your boyfriend not treat you well enough? Maybe that''s why your temper is so horrible..." Hattie mocked. That must be it. Otherwise, how could they be so easily angered? "Whatever, I''m not going to talk to you anymore," Hattie said as she was about to leave. She had already shown off enough. Knowing Zelda''s boyfriend was cr*p, she felt superior. "By the way, Manny said that you own a helicopter. Do you have time to take me on a ride?" Hattie decided to mock further. He had been impolite to her, so she was going to embarrass him. "There''s no pilot avable at the moment, so we fly it over. Sorry," Chuck shrugged as he replied. Although Betty had regained consciousness, she was still recuperating. The person who had piloted the helicopter had been injured by ck Rose as well. Chuck didn''t know what to do with the helicopter, so he had just left it there. After all, the ne that his mother had ordered for himst time had already arrived. However, Chuck didn''t let anyone fly it out. He could only wait for Betty to recover and then ask her to do it. "No pilot... right. Haha! Aren''t you good at ying pretend?" Hattie sneered. "I''m not pretending," Chuck said. "Really? You don''t look like a man who could own a helicopter. Stop pretending!" Hattie yelled aggressively, "If you''re really not pretending, why don''t you ask someone to fly it here now?" "I''ve just told you. There''s no pilot avable," Chuck replied. Even though Wi could fly a ne, Chuck didn''t want to trouble her with such a trivial matter. "Just say that you don''t have one then!" Hattie hissed as she stared Chuck down, "Don''t think that I don''t know who you are." "You do?" Chuck asked, feeling strange. He thought that Hattie''s figure was not bad. She had the typical figure of a properdy. However, Chuck could not remember meeting this woman before. How did she know about him? "Yes, you are a gigolo from the club, right? Oh, you don''t have to put on an act in front of me. I often go clubbing so I know these things. I look pretty, don''t I? If you can make me happy, I''ll visit you next time. But I only like obedient men. Are you obedient?" Hattie asked smugly. Chuck blinked in disbelief. He had almost mentally broken down on the spot. When did he be a male escort? How did shee to that conclusion? Chuck quickly shook his head in response. "It''s alright if you''re not obedient. I''ll look for you anyway. Tell me, which club do you work in?" Hattie asked with a smile. "I don''t work at a club," Chuck replied. "Stop pretending. Gosh, you''ve made me angry. Watch me kick you three out of here!" Hattie threatened haughtily. Chuck nced at her and thought, "She wants to kick us out?" "Are you scared now? The owner of this hotel is my distant rtive. I''ll just have to make a phone call and you''ll be out of here instantly," she sneered. Chuck understood now. This middle-aged woman must be a rtive of Landon, the man he had met in the parking lot just now. Chuck didn''t want to talk to such an arrogant woman any longer. Thus, he said, "Whatever." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You''ve asked for it. Don''t regret it!" Hattie yelled, stomping away in anger. "What did she say to you?" Zelda came up to Chuck eventually, curious. "She said she was going to throw us out," Chuck said dismissively. Manny''s face darkened at that. The owner of this hotel was Hattie''s distant rtive, Manny realized. They might really get kicked out. "What should we do then? The party has just begun," Manny asked anxiously. "It''ll be alright," Zeldaforted her mother. Chuck, on the other hand, was calm. What was there to be afraid of anyway? "Well,e on then. Let''s take Chuck to see your father," Manny said upon feeling a little relieved. She thought maybe Chuck knew the hotel owner here. After all, Chuck''s family owned a helicopter that was worth tens of millions of dors! After that, Chuck went to see Zelda''s father with her. Before leaving the party, he had to impress him. Hattie took the elevator and happened to meet Landon and Patricia. "Landon! I haven''t seen you for a while. How are you?" Hattie quickly schooled her expression and asked. He was her distant rtive, but he was part of the Allen family, one of the Four Greatest Households. She wouldn''t dare show any disrespect. "I''ve been alright. Did youe to attend the party?" Landon said faintly. To him, Hattie was merely a poor rtive, and he didn''t even bother to greet her. "Yes. Is this your girlfriend? She''s so pretty," Hattie praised. Patricia was really beautiful. Her figure and appearance were astounding. Patricia was embarrassed by that and didn''t say anything. "Is there a problem?" Landon asked. He was quite satisfied with Hattie''spliment towards Patricia. Hearing this, Hattie said shamelessly, "There is a smallpany holding a party on the third floor. Some of the people in there are garbage. Landon, could you help me kick them out?" Landon frowned. This woman had no right to ask him of this. "Whichpany is it?" Landon inquired. "It''s just a smallpany, nothing important. There is also a really annoying person. His name''s Chuck or something. Yes, it''s Chuck. He looks like an escort, mind you. He was so rude and he teased me as well! Landon, you must avenge me!" Hattie said. Landon nced at her and sneered. Even if Chuck was a good-for-nothing, he wouldn''t tease this sort of woman like you now, would he? However, he couldn''t care less to find out. He had already disliked Chuck at first nce. Since this was an opportunity to kick him out, he would dly take it. "Alright," Landon replied. "Thank you, Landon. Do you still remember that time I hugged you when you were a child? You tried your best to get into my arms, and you wanted to bite on my..." Hattie started to smile as she trailed off. "If you have nothing else to say, you may leave," Landon immediately said, feeling disgusted at the imagery. Hattie nodded hurriedly. "Alright." She then quickly scurried out, feeling disheartened. Landon took out his mobile phone then. "Yes, head over to the third floor," he ordered through the phone. After hanging up, Landon smiled and took the elevator to the top floor. Now that was what he would call a party. Chuck was garbage. He didn''t even qualify toe up to this high-end ce. Just then, Hattie had suddenly materialized and walked over to Chuck. "I said I would drive you out. You better be prepared," she sneered at him. Chuck frowned at that. Was this woman crazy? Both Zelda and Manny went livid to hear that. Manny yelled, "Get out of here!" "You''re the ones who need to leave. You''re all bad-tempered. You deserve to be poor," Hattie mocked. Why did they even bother holding a party here? It was rubbish, she wouldn''t attend any of their events anymore. "Someone will kick you out of here soon. Don''t say that I didn''t warn you," Hattie added. As she was about to leave, the hotel manager came. Hattie was overjoyed to see this. Finally, someone was coming to chase them out. Since Chuck had refused to entertain her, she decided to make him regret it! Thinking of this, Hattie stared at Chuck with a mocking grin. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 All of a sudden, the hotel manager and several other staff members hade over. All with impassive faces. Seeing this, Manny sensed that something was wrong. Hattie had really instructed people to kick them out. What should she do now? Manny had just realized that Hattie was a distant rtive of the owner of this hotel. They were doomed now. It was not easy for Zelda''s father''spany to hold such a party. They were only halfway through and everyone might get kicked out now before they could have a good time. It would be a big shame. Manny couldn''t afford to lose her dignity like that. "Zelda, what should we do?" Manny asked anxiously. This hotel had belonged to one of the Four Greatest Households in the country, the Allen family. They were powerful enough to kick people out of their property, of course. Who could resist them? Manny dared not to. Theirpany was only worth tens of millions of dors. To the Allen family, that amount meant nothing at all. The Allen family could shut theirpany down at any time. However, it would still be embarrassing for them to get kicked out like this. Manny was in a dilemma. "Mom, don''t worry. Let''s hear what they have to say first," Zelda said calmly. That was the only thing they could do. In the face of the Allen family, unless they were from the other three greatest families, resistance would lead to an inevitable end. Once they were kicked out by the Allen family, people like Manny and Zelda wouldn''t be able to make a fuss or get angry. They could only suck it up and ept the consequences. This was the huge gap between their worlds. Zelda felt helpless. The Four Greatest Households in the country were families that had continued on their legacy for generations on end for at least five hundred years now. They were too powerful to fight against. It was supposed to be a great day, how did it end up in such a mess? Zelda let out a quiet sigh. If they really ended up getting kicked out, they had to ept it. "Zelda, does Chuck have any idea what to do here?" Manny was very anxious as she questioned. The hotel manager was walking over with an indifferent face. Why else would hee down here if not to kick them out? Among the group of people at the scene, the only person capable enough to defend them was Chuck. Only he couldpare with the Allen family. Everyone else here was insignificant. So what if Chuck owned a helicopter and a za? After all, the Cannon family was not part of the Four Greatest Households. There should be several billion dors in Chuck''s family. However, to the Allen family, that amount must count as nothing at all. Would the owner of this hotel spare the Cannon family some dignity even though they weren''t well- known? If they were going up against any ordinary person, Chuck''s wealth was enough to intimidate them. But this time with the Allen family as an opponent, it was... Manny didn''t know what to think now. "I don''t know," Zelda said exasperatedly. Although Chuck was not part of the Four Greatest Households, she had seen Chuck''s strength with her own eyes. Chuck was absolutely powerful! Nevertheless, Zelda didn''t know if he couldpare with the Allen family. After all, she hadn''te into contact with the Allen family before this day. She couldn''t imagine how scary the Allen family could be. She only knew that Chuck was especially capable, but she didn''t know how big the gap between him and the Allen family was. Zelda looked over at Chuck worriedly. When the hotel manager finally came over, Hattie''s face formed a terrible sneer. "I am the manager of the hotel. Your party here has to end now. Have everything packed up and ask everyone to leave the premises in ten minutes," the manager said solemnly. The manager had given those orders in indifference. He meant: all of you, fuck off! Landon had phoned him personally to kick everyone here out. So here he was, carrying out Landon''s orders. After all, the hotel did belong to Landon''s family. Who would dare to refute him? Landon had previously pulled the same stunt here and made a big fuss. However, the hotel manager could do nothing but obey him. It was an order from the Allen family after all. No one dared to oppose them. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. No one had the guts to act wildly in the Allen family''s territory. If they demanded that they wanted someone to get out of their ce, that person had to leave immediately. Manny was disheartened by this. Hattie had actually ordered people to kick them out. She regretted arguing with her just now, thinking that she should have kept a cooler head. Now that the Allen family had spoken, they all had to leave one way or another. Zelda frowned. The rest of the people present still did not know what situation they were in. "Manager, we were just halfway through our party. How can we be asked to leave like this? Why don''t we pay you more? How much would be enough?" Manny asked anxiously just then. It was such a big mess. Manny nearly broke down internally as she had never expected to encounter such troubles. She felt that she had instantly hit rock bottom. "Oh, Manny, how much are you going to offer? No amount of money you can pay will mean anything to the Allen family. To them, your meager money is useless," Hattie said, her voice pinched with disdain. What a joke. These people booked the entire restaurant and even ordered wine and all. It would have all cost around seven or eight hundred thousand dors. Even if they paid another million, it would still mean nothing to the Allen family. Manny was getting more and more anxious and she quickly said, "Please don''t do this. We were wrong just now, I''m sorry." "What do you mean by you''re sorry? Does that make everything okay? I came here to chat with you with good intentions, but what attitude did you give me? Now that there are consequences, you''re suddenly sorry?" Hattie scoffed. She felt great right now to see Manny behave like this. "I..." Manny was at a loss for words at the moment. She was speechless. With a sigh, she thought to herself, "Do I really have to leave like this? This is so shameful!" "Mom..." Zelda tried to reassure her mother but she was raging. "Why do you want to kick us out? We paid for our time!" Zelda yelled as she red at both the manager and Hattie. "Zelda, don''t say that. This is the Allen family we''re dealing with. We can''t afford to mess with them," Manny said and hurriedly grabbed Zelda. She was flustered. She feared that Zelda might stir up a load of trouble if she went on. "But Mom..." Zelda said helplessly. "Haha! Zelda, haven''t you been out and about long enough to notice situations like these? Have you gone stupid? Do you think you have a say here?" Hattie mocked. "Pack up and leave," the manager demanded once more. "But we paid for our time here!" Zelda red at him as she said. "So what?" the manager asked indifferently. "We''ve paid. So, you can''t just kick us out whenever you like," Zelda argued. "So, you want the Allen family to return the money to you?" Hattie mocked again. No one had dared raise their voices at the Allen Family like this. Not even to ask for a refund. They would just leave when they were told. "Zelda, you''re a bold one, aren''t you? How dare you ask the Allen family for a refund? Do you think you have the right to ask for it?" Hattie tutted aggressively. Zelda was not sure. In the Allen family''s eyes, she knew that she was deemed worthless. She was being kicked out right now but she did not think this was fair. This was outrageous. They did nothing wrong to deserve this. This waspletely in cruel and unfair. "Do you want me to repeat myself? Have the room cleared in ten minutes," the manager repeated himself. "Zelda, let''s get out of here. We can''t afford to offend them," Manny ushered, and her heart aching. Indeed, in front of families like the Allen, there was no point resisting. They did not qualify to. "Mom," Zelda pleaded once more before letting out a soft sigh. She had just opened a chain restaurant by herself. She knew that if she resisted, her hard work might be ruined. "I''m going to inform everyone now," Manny said. She was extremely sad. s, no one could help her. As expected, she would always be powerless and get bullied by others. "Auntie, hold on," Chuck spoke up all of a sudden. Manny looked at Chuck at that, and her heart ached even more. "Chuck, stop talking. Let''s get out of here. The Allen Family... we can''t afford to offend them." Manny knew how it all worked. In this country, if they weren''t part of the Four Greatest Households, they were nothing but useless. Zelda looked at Chuck then. She knew he wanted to help, but this was the Allen family they were dealing with. She didn''t want to drag Chuck into this mess, so she thought it better not to let Chuck help. "Auntie, are we just going toply with them? Just like that?" Chuck asked inly. Manny sighed at that and reminded him, "Chuck, don''t fool around. We''d better leave. We need to know our ce in other people''s territory." Manny still felt a little disappointed by him. Chuck owned a za and a helicopter. But so what if he could enjoy meals that cost almost a million dors? That was nothing to the Allen family. Although she was very satisfied with Chuck as Zelda''s boyfriend, she couldn''t bear to make further comparisons with him anymore. He was still a world''s away from what true power was. After all, Chuck was not a member of the Four Greatest Households. How could he have the ability to fight against the Allen family? The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. "We''re not invading anyone''s territory. We''ve paid for it, fair and square," Chuck said tly. The manager frowned and wondered if this young man was looking for trouble. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Manny sighed. Did Chuck not understand that they were all in someone else''s territory right now? "Zelda, tell Chuck to stop speaking please," Manny pleaded helplessly. "Okay." Zelda started to worry. If Chuck spoke up, he would anger the Allen family, wouldn''t he? "Chuck," Zelda started to say as she bit her lip nervously. "It''ll be alright," Chuck reassured with a smile. Zelda was relieved by it and uttered, "Okay, I believe you." She felt enveloped in a sense of security. Zelda had remained single for a long while. She knew that she wanted to stay that way and never marry because men couldn''t give her the sense of security she had longed for. However, she had recently realized that Chuck could be that man for her. The simple words he had uttered had lit a fire in her soul. "Mom, let Chuck handle this," Zelda said reassuringly to Manny. "I think we better leave it alone, Zelda. We really can''t afford to offend them," Manny insisted with a bitter tone. How could they possibly deal with one of the Four Greatest Households? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They were next to nothing in their eyes. Chuck was still young and too confident. He couldn''t fullyprehend how awful the situation truly was. They''d better not do anything rash. Otherwise, if they ended up offending the Allen family, Manny couldn''t imagine what horrible consequences they might have to endure. "Mom, Chuck will handle this. Don''t worry," Zelda stressed. Maybe Chuck knew some of the other members from the Four Greatest Households. If he did, they could get away unscathed. Or else, if they were kicked out in the end, Zelda''s father''s business was likely toe to an end. Everyone would know that they had somehow offended the Allen family. And if word got out, who in their right mind would dare work with theirpany by then? Because if they eventually decided to work together despite that, it would mean that they have inadvertently offended the Allen family. Generally speaking, ordinary people wouldn''tpromise themselves like that. They would simply stop cooperating with her father''spany and then, thepany would eventually go bankrupt. Which was why whatever unfolded on this day was extremely pivotal. Manny let out a huff of exasperation. She knew she couldn''t hold Zelda back anymore. She would just be ready to apologize as sincerely as she could and hope that the Allen family wouldn''t further their argument with Chuck. "I''m sorry to trouble you, Chuck," Zelda said gently. "I''m d to help," Chuck replied while looking back at her When he saw Zelda''s red lips, images of what had transpired between them earlier shed across his mind. Zelda had actually pulled Chuck to the bathroom. Seeing the lustful gaze Chuck directed at her, she turned away quickly and blushed shyly. She felt that Chuck and herself were both getting bolder by the minute. "Stop being such a fool already! Are you all ying dumb? Do I need to remind you whose property you people are on?" Hattie started to taunt. Was this guy stupid? How dare he act so recklessly in front of the Allen family! He really was looking for trouble, wasn''t he? "Is it yours?" Chuck asked tly. "It''s my rtive''s! Do you happen to have powerful rtives as I do?" Hattie mocked proudly. She had more control over the situation than he did, she was certain of it. It made her feel superior. "Well, you just said it was your rtive''s. It''s not even your property, so what are you gloating about exactly?" Chuck questioned her. "How dare you! Manager, get them out of here now!" Hattie yelled back in retort to his insult. The manager nodded and said, "Don''t let me repeat myself. Leave now or face the consequences!" He had announced it to the public loudly this time. This was the beginning of a mess. The manager was going to kick them out no matter what. "Oh, pray tell. What are these consequences you speak of?" Chuck inquired nonchntly. He knew that he couldn''t keep a low profile now. If he didn''t do something about it this time around, Zelda''s father''spany might be jeopardized. The manager frowned and said, "This feels like d¨¦j¨¤ vu to me. You know, someone else had asked that same question before." "What became of that person then?" Chuck asked curiously. Manny let out a helpless sigh. She was quite petrified at the moment. She had heard of this matter before. After all, the person the manager had mentioned was someone she knew. It was said that this person was also a boss with a worth of hundreds of millions of dors. However, he had gotten drunk and stirred up some trouble. At that time, it was the same manager who had asked him to leave. The boss had been drunk so he hadn''t known what he was doing at the time. So, he had broken an ashtray at the hotel. Just one. After that, one of his friends managed to pour some cold water on him which instantly sobered him up. By the time he had processed what he did, he looked horrified. The manager, however, merely looked at him quietly. The boss had ended up crying and lost fifty million dors. As for the boss''spany, it had mysteriously disappeared the next day. It was quite a nightmare. Just by destroying a mere ashtray in the Allen family''s property, the boss had lost everything. "He pissed himself in fright," the manager answered indifferently. For him, as long as the person he was threatening was not a member of the other three families amongst the Four Greatest Households, he would not entertain them. They were not worth anything. Manny was about to say something but managed to stop herself in time, feeling conflicted. "I''m giving you onest chance to leave this ce quietly," the manager said eventually. Chuck smiled slightly and thought, "This is really not a simple thing." "Let''s go out and talk about this," Chuck suggested. It was not appropriate to talk about matters like this with a crowd around them as they would cause a disturbance. This matter could be settled in private. "What right do you have to suggest that?" Hattie snarled. Chuck didn''t spare a nce at her. Fixing his gaze on the manager, he continued, "So, what do you say?" The manager frowned and questioned, "Do you think you have something to offer to null and void this?" He thought disdainfully, "What does this fool want to do? Does he want to bribe me?" Chuck taunted tly, "Whether I do or not is up to you. Either way, you won''t know until we talk it out, right? Are you perhaps afraid, Manager?" "I have to say, you are very bold. You''ll get something nastying to you tomorrow if you keep speaking to me like this. If it''s trouble you want, I promise you, I will deliver," the manager warned with a sullen expression. Then, he turned around and walked outside. Hattie started to mock Chuck after the manager had left. "You really are looking for trouble, aren''t you? Wouldn''t it be best to just listen to orders and leave?" He was struggling at the brink of his death, how pathetic. Even if they knelt before her and begged, she wouldn''t grant them mercy. Chuck threw a re at her and promptly walked out to meet with the manager. "Manny, your family is so scr*wed. Your son-inw is pretty useless, isn''t he? He doesn''t even know how to appreciate favors," Hattie sneered. She was feeling happier by the minute. Manny was at her wit''s end. This was really getting out of control, and their graves had been dug. Hattie was especially proud of that fact. "Zelda, could you please tell Chuck to stop it? Just ask him to get back here," Manny said anxiously. He had to get back here or the situation would escte for the worse. "Could it be that Chuck might offer them a way out in the end?" Manny thought wistfully. "Mom, stop it. Just trust him, alright? I''m certain he can settle this," Zelda said in confidence. She believed in Chuck. He had remained calm just now which meant he definitely had a n up his sleeve. "Oh, I can only hope. Just how can he help?" Manny voiced out her desperation. They were done for. If they didn''t solve this matter now, it would only end up bing more chaotic. She regretted not leaving straight away just now. She hadpletely scr*wed herself now. It was getting more and more out of hand. "Mom, why don''t you believe in Chuck? You know he''s very capable, right?" Zelda questioned in return. Manny let out another sigh at that. Hattie, however, burst intoughter and started to mock, "Believe in him? Who the hell would believe garbage like that? He''s nothing but trash to the Allen family. Actually, you know what, he doesn''t even deserve to be their trash!" "Hey!" Zelda gasped in fury. "What? Are you going to hit me? Come on then, hit me if you dare!" Hattie stepped forward, taunting as she approached Zelda. Zelda was furious at this point. She already had her hand raised and was ready to strike. However, Manny was frightened by the consequences and quickly warned, "Zelda, don''t do anything rash. If you hit her, we''ll be done for!" She managed to stop Zelda just in time. Zelda huffed in anger at that. Her mother had told her to stop so of course, she had to listen. Nevertheless, that did not stop the itch to beat Hattie up. "Your mother''s smart. If you dare to hit me, I promise to end you. You''re a grown-up already, you have to wisen up. You can''t afford to mess with someone like me," Hattie snarled. Zelda sighed quietly as turned around, looking at where Chuck and the manager had left. Could Chuck really settle this matter? She hoped so. Manny was panicking already. Seeing that Zelda was dejected, Hattie had started to grin. She thought that Zelda was quite sensible. Now all that''s left to intimidate was that man. Hattie looked outside as well with vengeance in her eyes. At this moment, the people at the party had started to act a little strange. "What''s happening? Why is the hotel manager here?" they thought. When Chuck and the manager managed to get outside, the manager cast Chuck a re and said coldly, "You have thirty seconds. That''s all I''m willing to give you." He had to solve this matter as soon as possible. He didn''t want to waste any more time on people like them. Chuck snorted in disbelief as he thought to himself, "Am I worth a mere thirty seconds of this person''s time?" Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Since the manager hadid it out like that, Chuck did not bother trying to keep a low profile and started to say, "My friend is having a party here. We won''t be leaving until the party has officially ended." Zelda''s father was holding apany party. It would be absurd to kick everyone out so suddenly. It was uneptable. "It''s not up to you. Young Master Allen issued the order for you all to leave," the manager said, his tone indifferent. He thought this situation was ridiculous. Who was Chuck? How could he be so bold? "Well, I don''t care. I stand by what I said. I won''t leave until the party ends," Chuck said firmly. The manager frowned and inquired once more, "Is this your final decision?" "It is," Chuck confirmed. "Then, I''m afraid I''ll have to disappoint you. If everyone doesn''t leave immediately, I''ll call security here to throw each and every one of you out," the manager threatened. He didn''t want to waste any more time here with this punk. "Do you even know whose property this is?" he continued to ask. "I do," Chuck replied. "Then, you should be clear on where you stand. The Allen family are not people a person like you can deal with willy-nilly. You''ll suffer if you continue pushing it. You don''t know who you''re messing with!" the manager snarled. When he was about to leave, Chuck unexpectedly spared him a smile. Seeing this, the manager frowned and warned, "Do you want to get into trouble?" He thought Chuck was definitely trying to stir up some trouble. "Tell me your price," Chuck stated abruptly. "What do you mean? What price?" the manager said as his face contorted into one of confusion. What was he talking about? "The hotel. How much does it cost? I''ll buy it," Chuck replied boldly. This was a five-star hotel and it was located in a prime spot which was good for business. Chuck thought that he could get Karen to send him the money to buy this hotel as it did seem to be a good investment. Hotel Luna was valued at about 4 billion dors which should be simr to this one. He thought that 3.5 billion dors should be enough to lock it down. After all, this hotel was clearly not as impressive as Hotel Luna. The managerughed at him when he heard this. He then taunted, "What are you talking about? Are you kidding me?" He was amused by Chuck''s initiative to purchase the hotel, a five-star hotel at that! Its boss was from the Allen family! Who would dare buy anything from them? This kid really didn''t know his limits! "I don''t gain anything by joking now, do I? Go ask your boss. How much is he willing to sell it for? I''ll take it," Chuck demanded. The manager''s face darkened and he started to yell, "Do you even understand what you''re proposing right now? If Young Master Allen were here, you''d have a broken arm by now!" Chuck''s arm would definitely have been broken by Landon. The act of buying this hotel would be a direct insult to the Allen family. It wasn''t like they were short of money! Tens of millions of dors was nothing to them. What was more, Chuck was dressed so poorly. The manager doubted this punk could have that much money in his possession. "Well, you''re not very good at doing business negotiations, are you? You''re turning down a chance to earn money," Chuck responded indifferently towards his threat. "How dare you throw out these insults!" the manager scoffed in anger and incredulity. "So what if I did?" Chuck looked at him and said calmly. "Snap!" With a snap of his fingers, the manager managed to get more than a dozen security guards to gather around them. "Take him to the basement," the manager ordered. The security guards red at Chuck unwaveringly. Chuck merely sent them a sparing look and uttered, "Fine. Let''s continue our conversation there then." Eventually, he was brought to the basement. "Look at his attitude! Come now, break his legs!" the manager ordered the guards. With steel pipes in their hands, Chuck was instantly surrounded by them. He reiterated, "Hold on. I only came down with you to talk. I don''t want to fight," The manager sneered, "Talk? Please, do you think you''re worthy enough to do that? Get him!" "If that''s the case, let''s fight!" Chuck bellowed as the guards started to charge at him. Chuck kicked an oing man in the stomach hard. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Ouch!" the man eximed as he flew from the powerful kick. Chuck managed to snatch the steel pipe he had dropped and proceeded to fight the others. Three minutester, Chuck and the manager were the only ones standing. The other ten bodyguards were all lying motionless on the ground. Chuck had been trained inbat. With a steel pipe in hand, he was undefeatable! Nobody could defend themselves against his punches. Then, Chuck started to walk towards the manager, touching his shoulder gently with one end of the steel pipe. The manager had managed to remain calm despite the frown on his face and taunted, "I admit that you do have some impressive tricks up your sleeves. However, it''s all useless. Do you have the guts to hit me?" No way this punk was going to hit him. He wouldn''t dare hit the manager of the Allen family''s hotel. Hitting him was equivalent to insulting the Allen family, so he didn''t think Chuck would do it. "Tell your Young Master toe down here. I''ll buy the hotel from him," Chuck ordered. "That is just in ridiculous, you br*t! How dare you... Ah!!" The manager''s voice was cut off and his body swayed as he was struck by the steel pipe. His face had turned pale in an instant. "Tell your Young Master toe down. Do you hear me?" Chuck repeated more aggressively this time. He was not in the mood to wait around any more. "You''re looking for trouble, you know?" the manager roared in pain. How could he fail such an easy task? He was just supposed to remove everyone from the party. "p!" Chuck pped the manager''s face. He didn''t care about what the manager said. Disobey his order? p! End of the question. The manager was confused when the sting came. He had never been hit in his lifetime. Chuck merely looked at him silently. He didn''t want to waste any more time. He pointed the steel pipe at the manager''s hand and threatened, "Are you going to call him or not?" "Okay, okay! I''ll call him!" the manager yelped, terrified. He felt that if he fought with Chuck, he would lose his hand. He quickly took out his mobile phone and called Landon. "Good," Chuck said. The call got through soon enough. "How is it going?" Landon asked impatiently. "Young Master, we''ve run into a little bit of a problem..." the manager trailed off. "What problem? Why are you so useless?" Landon roared from the other end. "It''s just... there''s someone here that wants to buy the hotel!" the manager stuttered out. "Buy the hotel? You''re kidding!" Landonughed on the other side. "Young Master, he wants you toe and discuss with him regarding this matter," the manager supplied weakly. "Discuss? There''s no need. Get people to take him to the basement and cripple him!" Landon instructed. He hung up the phone immediately after that. The manager was stunned by that. Chuck, on the other hand, decided to throw a kick at the manager, causing thetter to yelp in pain. "Come on then, let''s fight!" Hearing this, the manager hurriedly dialed Landon''s number again. When it got through, Landon''s sneer could be heard from over the phone as he muttered, "You really want to get fired, don''t you? How dare you keep bothering me!" "I''m sorry, Young Master, but he''s in the basement. He had beaten all of us," the manager exined hurriedly. "Oh?" Landon uttered in surprise. "Young Master, pleasee down. It won''t take long. He just wants to talk to you," the manager insisted. "How interesting. Alright then, get someone else to deal with him first, I''m a bit upied right now. I''lle down when I''m avable," Landon said. Landon chuckled at what he had just heard. Was this a joke? Someone was actually bold enough to buy his hotel... How foolish was this person? "Wait, Young Master. Please, I am at his mercy," the manager pleaded. "What? So, is he beside you now?" Landon frowned. This person sounded pretty capable. He had managed to beat up more than ten people at once and had even proposed to buy his hotel. "Yes, he''s right by my side. He''s asking for the price," the manager continued. "Do you think I''d ever sell it? Tell him not to stir up trouble. I can kill him in more ways than one!" Landon threatened. Landon''s eyes narrowed into a vicious re as he spoke. "How much do you want? Give me a price," Chuck suddenly spoke out loud. Landon frowned when he heard his voice. The voice sounded a little familiar... Then, his eyes lit up in recognition. It sounded like Chuck! That garbage he had just met in the parking lot! "You want to buy my hotel?" Landon mocked. This was interesting. Chuck didn''t want to be kicked out and so he had devised such a horrible n. But Landon had to give it to him, he was quite good at fighting. He had managed to beat up more than a dozen security guards at once. "I do. State your price," Chuck replied. "You sure are quite good at pretending to be well off. Do you really know how much do five-star hotels cost?" Landon asked. "My mother owns one actually. They''re worth about three to four billion dors," Chuck answered straight away. "Haha! Did you just say your mother has one? What nonsense! Haha!" Landon burst outughing at that. Was this fool stupid? Almost 80% of the five-star hotels in the country were owned by the Four Greatest Households. Who was this punk to dere such nonsense? "Tell me how much you''re willing to sell your hotel. I''ll buy it," Chuck said again. "What''s the point? You won''t be able to afford it anyway! I''ll let you in a bit though, thend alone costs about 2 billion dors. What do you think now? Are you intimidated?" Landon mocked. "A bit," Chuck admitted. He had thought it would only be about three billion dors. He didn''t expect thend itself to cost that much. With the hotel built on it, wouldn''t that mean the whole ce would cost six to seven billion dors? "You can''t even afford two billion! And yet you want to buy my hotel? Just get the hell out!" Landon laughed as he said. He found this fool so ridiculous. "If I can fork out two billion dors now, will you sell it to me?" Chuck asked. He thought that it would be a good investment in the long run as long as the business was good. If he needed another six or seven billion dors, he could just phone Karen and ask for it. Quite easy. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 After hearing Chuck''s words, Landon merelyughed at him. Did this fool just say that he was going to pay him 2 billion dors? Who did he think he was? "Haha! You are one hell of aedian. You will pay me two billion dors now? Really?" Landon chuckled. Patricia, who had been sitting next to him, was curious. Who was Landon talking to? Was he mocking someone over the phone? Patricia wanted to listen in on the conversation but she wasn''t within earshot. However, he was a Young Master of the Allen family. Apart from the other three Greatest Households in the country, he could ridicule anyone he liked. It wasn''t a big deal. But at this moment, Patricia really wanted to know who he wasughing at. She was very curious. "Yes, I can do it. As long as you agree," Chuck said indifferently. That sum of money was nothing to Karen at all. He could get it via one phone call. "Sorry, but I can''t take you seriously right now. Wait for me there. After I''m done here, I''lle down and talk to you in person. You better not have run away! I''ll have you hunted!" Landon threatened. The Four Great Households were not to be taken lightly. He felt pretty confident. With that, he hung up the phone. Landon chuckled once more and proceeded to dial another number. "Yeah, send in thirty men to the hotel." Landon smiled as he gave the order. Surely, thirty people were enough to beat Chuck up. Then, he walked towards the beautiful Patricia, and the two of them clinked their wine sses. Landon was feeling happy and excited. After drinking a bit of wine, Patricia had a beautiful red blush painted on her cheeks. She was an absolute treasure. "Hey, let me tell you something funny," Landon said with a smile. Patricia nodded in agreement. She assumed it would be about what had transpired just now. Was he going to tell her who he wasughing at? "Just now, there was a person who said that they wanted to buy this hotel," Landon smirked as he said. Patricia was a little surprised to hear that. No wonder Landon hadughed. Did someone actually offer to buy the Allen family''s hotel? Which fool could be so arrogant? Could it be someone from the other Greatest Households? This hotel belonged to the Allen Family, that in itself would already be enough to warn people off buying it. The hotel''s value was very high, and ordinary people could never dream to afford it. After all, Patricia knew that this hotel''snd was worth more than two billion dors. Without at least five or six billion dors on hand, it was impossible for anyone to purchase it. Patricia smiled at that and said, "That is indeed funny." There was no doubt. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "How much do you think this hotel could sell for?" Landon then asked with a smile. "I don''t think anyone could afford it," Patricia replied as she didn''t want to think too much about matters like this. She was feeling good on this day, and she didn''t want to answer such questions. Yes, the other three Greatest Households would definitely not be foolish enough to buy the hotel. So, which brave individual had proposed the idea? If someone managed to buy the hotel from the Allen family, it would probably cause a great disturbance in the country. Landon smiled at that. Patricia was smart, and he really liked her. "By the way, who was the person that wanted to buy it?" Patricia asked. She was still curious. "Oh, you know him, actually. It was Chuck Cannon, that man who was in the parking lot just now!" Landon cackled as he said. "Chuck?" Patricia was surprised to hear that. Why? She knew that Chuck had a lot of assets, so it was definitely not a problem for him to pay up five or six billion dors. After all, he had lost 2.5 billion dors thest time like it was nothing. He was definitely able to fork out the money to buy this hotel. But why did he want to buy the Allen family''s hotel? Didn''t Chuck know that the Allen family was one of the Four Greatest Households in the country? He was definitely trying to stir up trouble. Patricia couldn''t understand why. "What is it? Do you actually think he can buy my hotel?" Landon teased lightly. At this time, his mind was riddled with dirty thoughts about Patricia. Patricia looked absolutely delectable right now. The gown she was wearing looked perfect on her, showing off her stunning curves. He had been with too many women. However, Patricia was the only woman that made him feel different. "Well..." Patricia trailed off. She didn''t know how to answer. If she answered yes, would Landon be angry? Would he vent his anger on Chuck? If he did, wouldn''t that make her an aplice in hurting Chuck? Cautiously, Patricia answered, "No, I don''t think he can." Patricia had to contact Chuck to warn him of the situation. Chuck might not have known just how powerful the Allen family was. It was dangerous to y with fire. The Four Greatest Households were at the top of the food chain. If someone dared to go up against them, it was the end for the other party. They were too simply powerful. No matter how rich Chuck was, in front of them, he still had to keep a low profile. Landon smirked at that. He was very satisfied with her answer. "Cheers," Landon said as he clinked sses with Patricia. She let out a sigh of relief and thought, "Chuck, what the hell are you doing?" However, he realized that their conversation was overheard by another beautiful woman. Landon frowned as he watched the beauty walking past him. His eyes narrowed at her in recognition. He knew that woman. "Who was that?" Patricia asked. That woman''s walls seemed to be lined with imprable ice. "She''s Cheryl from the Champ family," Landon answered coldly. "What?" Patricia was shocked to hear that. This woman was another member of the Four Great Households, the Champ family. The Champ family was equally as powerful as the Allen family. However, this was the Allen family''s hotel. What was Cheryl doing here? "Don''t look so shocked. Even though the Four Greatest Households don''t get along as well as people think we do, we''re notpletely uncivil," Landon exined. This was a party after all. Anyone who was worthy could attend. He often attended the parties hosted by other families as well. It was not a big deal. It was just something they did. Patricia was still confused by it because she couldn''t possibly draw anyparisons between her family and the other Greatest Households. Cheryl Champ was a widower. Her husband had passed away a while ago and she had a three- year-old daughter. That was just about all that she knew. This was the first time she had seen Cheryl in the flesh. She was really beautiful and was good at subduing men. Cheryl had been married twice. However, both of her husbands had unexpectedly passed away not too long after. This situation made other men who admired her beauty fear her. Landon was no exception. He had always had a crush on this woman, but he was afraid of dying by her hand. It was not a joke. He didn''t want to end up like her two dead husbands. No matter how beautiful Cheryl was, he didn''t dare touch her. "Let''s just drink. Don''t worry about her," Landon winked as he spoke. He didn''t want to pay any more attention to Cheryl. "Alright then. Cheers to that," Patricia said as they clinked their sses. ...... Chuck eventually knocked the manager unconscious and was able to walk out of the basement. Landon had meant to give him a beating and had no intention of negotiating any terms at all. It was probably because he had deemed Chuck too poor to buy his hotel. Chuck couldn''t be bothered to wait down there any longer and so he walked out. He was still a bit curious though. Who was wealthier between Karen and the Four Greatest Households? Chuck didn''t know much about the four families. All he knew was that his mother was super- wealthy. Chuck started to walk back upstairs to find Zelda. Looking at the time, the party should be almost over by now. He might as well leave by himself now. However, as soon as he entered the elevator, Chuck was greeted by an extremely beautiful woman. She was unbelievably gorgeous. The blue dress she was wearing revealed her shapely figure nicely. Nheless, Chuck didn''t spare her a second look. This woman radiated coldness right off the bat. It made him shiver. "Are you the one who wanted to buy the Allen family''s hotel?" the woman suddenly asked. Yes, the woman was Cheryl. She had been taking her leave when she had identally picked up the conversation between Landon and Patricia. She thought it was rather funny as well. Chuck Cannon? She had never heard of such a name. There weren''t many well to do people with the surname Cannon in this country. So, how could such a person even think to buy this hotel? What was more, she was surprised as well. Why did he speak as if he were from a noble, wealthy family? Chuck looked like the sort who only had 300 dors in his pocket. Actually, maybe even less than that. He looked quite humble and poor. Cheryl usually never paid much attention to gossip but on this day, she had been amused. She couldn''t believe that someone actually said that they wanted to buy a hotel from the Allen family. It was ridiculous! She was from the Champ family. Of course, she thought it wasughable. However, she was a bit disappointed to find out that this man here was Chuck. "How did you know?" Chuck asked, a little confused. Did Landon ask this woman toe forward? Was she also a member of the Allen family? "Answer my question," the woman retorted coldly. "You''re from the Allen family, aren''t you?" Chuck questioned. Cheryl frowned at the implication and corrected, "No, I''m not. I''m a member of the Champ family." "The Champ family? Are you supposed to be famous?" Chuck asked. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 "I beg your pardon?" Cheryl frowned. She could not believe how ignorant this man was. The Champ family was one of the Four Greatest Households. Did he not know this? Was he even aware that this hotel was owned by the Allen family? How could there be someone as clueless as him? This was the first time Cheryl had met a person like Chuck. Chuck looked at her cluelessly. While he knew for certain that he didn''t know this woman, he had recognised her surname. After all, anyone born and bred in the country knew about the Four Greatest Households. He wondered if the Champ family this woman had mentioned was one of the households. Chuck stopped doubting himself eventually as he took in the woman standing before him. Yes, she was definitely from the great Champ family. The aura she emanated was one of nobility, a higher ss. It seemed fitting. "Oh, are you talking about the Champ family of the Four Greatest Households? If that''s the case, yes, I do know of your family. So?" Chuck asked, feeling embarrassed. "Does he really know?" Cheryl thought to herself in doubt. She furrowed her eyebrows deeper and demanded, "Answer my question. Were you the one asking to buy the Allen family''s hotel?" "Yes, it was me. How did you know?" Chuck was very curious. Why had someone from the Champ family shown up in the Allen family''s territory? Could it be that the Four Greatest Households were on better terms with each other now? Cheryl nced at Chuck haughtily, ignoring his query. "How will you buy it then?" she continued to ask. Right as that question left her mouth, she had regretted it. After all, it was pointless to ask this question to a nobody like this man. Despite that, she did it anyway. That was because she thought the situation was interesting. As a member of the Champ family, she found it amusing that someone had wanted to humiliate the Allen family like that. This was the reason why she hade over to inquire. If the person in question turned out to not have enough money to purchase the hotel, she was willing to help them out and spare some to them. However, looking at Chuck now, she had given up on that thought. Chuck didn''t look like he could even pay for a quarter of the cost. He might have just been messing around before. And it just so happened that she had picked up interest on the matter. "Well, if he is willing to sell it to me, I can buy it with a single phone call," Chuck dered as he shrugged nonchntly. It was true. If he wanted to, he could just phone Karen and get the money instantly. "With a single phone call?" Cheryl repeated in incredulity. She then scoffed and thought that this person was definitely lying. There was no point in furthering the conversation anymore. This man was bold, brave even. But he was too ignorant. "Yes," Chuck confirmed. Cheryl stayed silent. There was no need for her to say anything else. This was in ridiculous. She decided to stop snooping around as it would lead to unnecessary trouble. Yes, she would just remain quiet for now. "You don''t believe me, do you?" Chuck asked dejectedly. Why did no one ever believe him? Did he look like a liar? He was sure that wasn''t it. Cheryl, on the other hand, waited quietly for the elevator door to open. "I''ll make the call right now if you don''t believe me!" Chuck took out his phone and then dialed Karen''s number in front of Cheryl. Soon, the call was picked up. "Hey, Mom, there''s this hotel I really want to buy... Well, it''s owned by the Allen family... So, you agree then? Okay. Hmm... I think it''ll cost about six to seven billion dors at most... Alright, thanks, Mom." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuck hung up not long after. Karen had told him that she would transfer the money to him immediately. He was quite surprised that such arge sum of money could be transferred in a short time. But what he didn''t know was that Karen owned a bank in the United States. "My mom will transfer me the money right away," Chuck told Cheryl as he wriggled the phone in her face. Cheryl only spared Chuck a nce, then she proceeded to turn away to look elsewhere. This must be a joke. Cheryl regretted evering down here. She couldn''t believe that she had taken the initiative to talk to such a pretentious person. Even she could not understand why she had done this. Soon, Chuck''s phone pinged. Reading the notification, he saw that Karen had already transferred eight billion dors to him. His confidence skyrocketed at that. "Look here. This is the transfer notification..." Chuck said as he started to show Cheryl his phone. However, she was still determinedly looking away from him. "Ding!" The elevator door opened at that moment. Without looking back, Cheryl walked out right away without saying a word. She wasn''t interested to see whatever it was that he had wanted to show her. Chuck was rendered speechless by that. He had been telling the truth all this time and now that he had the evidence to prove himself, this woman didn''t even want to look at it! One look would be all it took to prove that he wasn''t a liar! Once Cheryl walked out, she headed straight to her car. She was ready to leave at once. She couldn''t believe she had wasted her breath on nothing just now. However, as soon as she started the car, three vehicles drove into the parking lot at the same time. These were all vehicles owned by the Allen family. What was going on? She watched on in confusion. Eventually, thirty people got out of the vehicles. They were all Landon''s men and each of them was well-trained. They wanted to seize Chuck and cripple him. After all, Landon had given them the order. Chuck frowned at the sight of so many people. Sure enough, Landon had sent for them to stop him. Chuck exited the elevator soon enough. There were too many people. He definitely couldn''t beat them all at once. He could just run away as ast resort. Chuck was not afraid in the slightest. His training in martial arts had made him stronger. If he decided to run away, he was sure these people would not be able to catch up with him. The thirty men started to surround him all at once, every one of them cast menacing res at him. Not a momentter, the elevator door opened again with a ding. Following that, Landon and Patricia appeared. When Landon saw Chuck surrounded, he smirked and raised a finger, ordering the people around him to halt momentarily. "What were you saying?" Landon asked as he walked over with a worried Patricia at his side. She thought helplessly, "Chuck, your family is rich, but didn''t you know that there is still a huge difference between the Allen family''s wealth and yours?" "I want to buy your hotel. State your price!" Chuck answered unrelentingly. Chuck was very calm. He found the situation better now that Landon was here. Worstes to worst, he could easily take Landon hostage and use him to get away safely. "Right. You think you can afford it, don''t you?" Landon grinned as he taunted him. This was getting funnier by the minute. "I can," Chuck replied. "Alright, then. I''ll give you the price now. Six billion dors! If you pay me now, I''ll sell it to you!" proposed Landon. He didn''t believe that Chuck had the money to buy it in the first ce. Moreover, the hotel had belonged to the Allen family, one of the most powerful households in the country. Would this punk really have the guts to buy it from him? If he really did end up paying up, there would be no turning back. Landon was never going to return the money to him. Landon pondered it for a while and decided that it might be a deal worth taking. Since Chuck was not from the other three households, he did not pose as a threat at all. In the end, Landon would profit off of it either way. No one would dare take the Allen family''s properties. They knew what consequences would await them if they did. If Chuck ended up paying him six billion dors, Landon would merely count it as a sign of respect he had paid to the Allen family. So, why wouldn''t he ept the money if that were so? However, he was sure the loser didn''t have that much money. It was impossible. "That''s a little high," Chuck murmured under his breath. Of course, Chuck wasn''t willing to pay that much. It was 300 million dors more than he had estimated the hotel to be valued at. He wasn''t so foolish as to get swindled! "High? Haha! Then, how about you set the price?" Landon asked with a mocking smile. He found Chuck to be a real fool. With so many people around, did he really have the guts to whip out so much money out of his pockets? They could all rob him and then beat him to death after. Even then, no one would dare pin it on the Allen family. After contemting a while, Chuck decided to negotiate, "Four billion dors should be enough." Landon burst outughing as he heard that. What? Four billion dors? Even Patricia felt embarrassed by the price proposed. How could Chuck think to buy this hotel with such a low price? The others around started to sneer at Chuck, and snickers were heard all around. They looked at Chuck as if he was an idiot. This guy was truly ignorant. "So? What do you say? If you agree, I''ll pay you upfront," Chuck said. Landon keptughing as he said, "Haha! Fine. If you pay me four billion dors, my hotel..." All of a sudden, Chuck took out his mobile phone and said, "Hold on, I''ll have to record this interaction. Otherwise, you might go back on your word." Loudughter echoed in the parking lot for a long time. Everyone was ridiculing his foolishness. Eventually, Landon managed to calm down and said with a smile, "Sure, go ahead. If you pay me four billion dors right now, I will sell this hotel to you." Chuck filmed him throughout the ordeal. It was better to have a piece of evidence in hand. "Pay me the money now." Landon guffawed, thinking what a fool Chuck was. "Alright. Hold on, I''m going to make a call," Chuck said as he dialed Karen''s number. His card wasn''t equipped to transfer so much money out at once. He had to ask Karen to do it for him. "Hey, Mom, we''ve reached an agreement. Four billion dors... Well, yes, I didn''t believe it either but he agreed to it. I have video evidence of it as well. Could you transfer the money from my card to his ount?" Chuck asked as he motioned for Landon to tell him his bank ount number. "Aren''t you a professional little liar? You''re even asking me for my bank ount!" Landon couldn''t control hisughter as he took out a card, directing one of his men to hand it over to Chuck. Soon, Chuck finished reading out the numbers on the card over the phone. "Did you get that? Okay... Yes, I''m fine. Alright, I''m hanging up now. Bye, Mom!" After that, he hung up the phone. Karen had said that the transfer would reach the recipient soon. With a snap of his fingers, Landon had all his men gather around Chuck menacingly. With azy shrug, Chuck merely looked at them and said, "Hey, patience now. This hotel is going to be mine soon. You won''t be allowed to stay once that happens." Hearing this, Landon cackled. This fool was really making his day! Not long after, Landon''s phone pinged loudly. He had received a text message. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Having heard Landon''s phone ping, Patricia spared Chuck a nervous nce and walked over slowly. "You just got a notification," she informed Landon. Landon had not meant to look at his phone at all, she had realized. Yes, he really wasn''t going to! It had only been a few minutes. It was impossible for him to be getting notifications from the bank this fast. Landon grinned proudly as he replied, "I know, I heard it. So what?" "Well then, have a look. The four billion has been transferred to your ount," Chuck said in a serious tone. Karen was nothing but efficient. That must''ve been a notification from the bank to inform Landon of the sessful transfer. Karen had also told him that he had scored a huge bargain. Of course Chuck knew it. Huh, Landon asked for it! Was he just looking down on me? Then, get ready for the consequence! "Haha! Do you think I''ll believe you?" Landon sneered. Landon did not want to look at his phone. If he did, he was sure everyone wouldugh at him for being gullible, especially Chuck. They would think that he had really believed it. It would be a particrly dumb move. Landon''s face turned cold as he thought of Chuckughing at him. This guy was clearly toying with him in public! Without a moment''s hesitation, Landon raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The thirty or so people present immediately surrounded Chuck with murderous res. To them, he was nothing but garbage. If each and everyone one of them punched him once, he would probably be beaten to death. "Look at your phone! It''s transferred!" Chuck frowned as he raised his voice. What was wrong with Landon? Chuck had already transferred the money, why won''t he believe him! "Beat him up!" Landon roared. Patricia was at a loss now. She didn''t know if she should speak up or not. If she did, it would no doubt be an offense to the Allen family. But she didn''t say anything, Chuck would definitely get beaten to death. Instantly, the people ordered to beat Chuck started their task. Chuck, on the other hand, did not cower in fear. With a steel pipe raised in hand, he proceeded to fight back against them. However, there were too many people all at once. Soon, Chuck had been dealt with too many punches at once, it was beyond painful. All of a sudden, everyone stopped their movements. Landon''s cell phone was ringing. No one would dare interrupt him if he were in a phone call. Therefore, to cause less disturbance, the fighting had momentarily ceased. Landon frowned as took out his mobile phone. The housekeeper of the Allen family was calling him. Why was he calling at this hour? He decided to answer it. "Hey, what''s the matter?" Landon asked. His grandfather trusted this housekeeper greatly. Therefore, he dared not disrespect him. "Young Master! What have you done?" A croaky voice answered back through the phone. "What do you mean?" Landon asked back in confusion. "Oh, don''t worry. It''s just that there was a big sum of money credited to your ount. I was just curious," the housekeeper informed. "Money?" Landon questioned. He didn''t even spare a look at Chuck. The money must have been transferred to him from a friend. He had loaned out some money before. However, it had only been 300 million dors which wasn''t much to him. He didn''t think the housekeeper would be rmed by such a small amount of money. Puzzled, Landon asked, "How much was it?" "Four billion dors!" The housekeeper announced. This figure was nothing to the Allen family. However, Landon was one of the family''s many descendants, so it was a bit off that such an amount was only credited to him. The housekeeper had to figure out how such a huge sum of money had suddenly materialized in Landon''s ount. "What? How much did you say?" Landon asked in incredulity, his voice rising. The parking lot was filled with a pin drop silence. Everyone at the scene did not dare make any movements. Something looked off. Was Young Master Allen alright? What was going on? Patricia''s mind was racing. Could it be that... "Young Master, why are you so surprised by this? Didn''t you know in advance? Four billion dors had just been credited into your ount three minutes ago," the housekeeper repeated. Landon wasn''t hearing things now, was he? Four billion dors! This was... He couldn''t believe it. He could hardly get over the shock. Then, he stared at Chuck and thought, "How could this fool have so much money?" "Are you certain?" Landon asked again, angered. "I know I''m old, but I''m not blind. It''s definitely four billion dors I''m seeing here. What''s going on, Young Master? Could you fill me in?" he replied. Landon was shooting fire out of his eyes at this point. "I''ll tell youter when I get back. This money... Well, it''s a gift from someone." "Oh, I see. Alright then. I guess such a gift isn''t all that surprising," the housekeeper said and promptly hung up the phone. It was nothing out of the ordinary. Someone must have wanted to work with the Allen family on some project or business venture. Four billion dors for cooperation with the Allen family was a reasonable amount. Once, someone had even paid Elder Allen six billion dors in exchange for protection. Compared to that, four billion dors was not considered a big deal at all. Landon put away his phone and then looked at Chuck with a taunting smile. With a snap of his fingers, he had his men back off. "I can''t believe it. You really do have four billion dors. Not bad, not bad," Landon said with a chuckle. Hearing this, the dozens of people present were dumbfounded. Did this guy really just transfer four billion dors to Landon? Did that mean this kid was also a rich second generation? Nheless, in front of the Allen family, it didn''t matter at all. He was nothingpared to them! Patricia was not surprised by that. After all, Chuck had effortlessly taken out 2.5 billion dors the last time they had met. Needless to say, he could afford a mere four billion dors. But even though he had paid the four billion dors, would he have the guts to take this hotel from the Allen family? Wasn''t he afraid of their wrath? "This hotel is mine now. I will send for someone to deal with the transfer-of-hands procedure tomorrow," Chuck spoke just then. He would let Ynda handle this and let her manage the hotel. However, Ynda might get too busy. He wondered if he should think about hiring other people to take over? After all, it was impossible for Ynda to manage so many ces all at once. He would let her hire a few assistants and make her the boss. Then, he would search for more people with the same capabilities as her. He would have to think more on thister. "Who did you call just now? I''m curious," Landon eventually asked with sarcasm. "My mother. She''s very rich, you know," Chuck said earnestly. Landon continued tough regardless. Everyone else followed suit as well. How could a person stand in front of someone from the Allen family and proim themselves to be rich? How ignorant was this fool? They were going to die laughing. Patricia felt a bit mortified as well but her interest was piqued by Chuck. Who was he to show off like this in front of the Allen family? Was he really as rich as them? It was simply impossible. The Four Greatest Households were the wealthiest people in the country. "Are you trying to kill me with your ridiculous jokes?" Landon walked over to Chuck and patted him on the shoulder. "I''m not joking. This hotel is mine now. Please leave," Chuck said inly. "You really are a fool, aren''t you? Even if I do hand the hotel over to you, do you have the guts to take it?" Landon sneered. "You don''t have a choice. I bought the hotel from you, it''s a fair transaction. You have given it to me either way," Chuck responded with a shrug. If Landon didn''t hand it over, he would rain hell on him. He would order hundreds of his people to break into the Allen family''s house. Let''s see if Landon would dare refuse to hand it over when that happens. After all, those people were personally trained by Karen. Each of them could fight against more than ten people. Landon frowned at that and his eyes narrowed ferociously. "You fool. The money you sent me was merely a gift. Don''t you understand? Whatever. Everyone, beat him up!" Chuck nced at him and his heart sank. Was he really going to go back on his word? He took out his mobile phone and made a call. "Young Master." A voice answered when the call had gotten through. It was Betty. "Get someone over here. I''ve bought over a new hotel," Chuck instructed. "Okay, Young Master. Please give us a moment," Betty replied. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After Chuck had hung up the phone, Landon sneered at him and asked, "Do you know what the Allen family is capable of?" "I don''t, actually. But I''ve already bought something of yours, fair and square. If you don''t give it to me, I will make sure you regret it," Chuck threatened. He was extremely calm. What was there to be afraid of, anyway? "Gosh, talking to you is a waste of breath. I don''t care anymore. Beat him into a pulp!" Landon ordered with a cold sneer. He would beat Chuck to death and make his entire family kneel before him to apologize. How dare he offend the Allen family! "Yes, Young Master!" The men immediately besieged Chuck once again. Chuck cast the sneering Landon a quick look and pounced on him. "What are you doing? Let go of our Young Master!!" someone yelled. The thirty men who were present red intensely at Chuck. Landon was calm though. Chuck was trapping him against his chest with a steel pipe in hand, but Landon wasn''t afraid. They were still on his family''s property after all. In this country, he really hadn''t met anyone who had dared to attack him like this. On this day though, he had finally met someone who was not afraid of death. Patricia didn''t know what Chuck was nning to do. She didn''t think he knew either. This all just screamed trouble. "Punk, I''ll count to three. You''d better let me go by then. Otherwise, I''ll have your entire family killed," Landon seethed a threat. How dare Chuck touch him! He would face the consequences soon enough. "Tell me, are you really nning to go back on your word? Are you really not going to hand the hotel over to me?" Chuck asked as he stared at him. "Do you dare to take it if I do?" Landon scoffed. This fool really did not know his ce! Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Did Chuck think taking one of the Allen family''s property was that simple? Would he be willing to trade his life for it? How dare this punk hit him! Landon sneered at Chuck and said, "It''d be a good idea to let me go now or I''ll have you killed today." "Let go of him this instance!" one of the men yelled. "Let him go! Otherwise, I swear I''ll beat you to death!" another shouted. They were all yelling threats at Chuck. If anything had happened to Landon, they would be in big trouble. Patricia''s mind was running a mile. She had made friends with Chuckst time and she had gotten the impression that he was pretty wealthy. Much wealthier than her, obviously. What''s more, she knew that he had a short fuse. However, Patricia had never imagined that he would be bold enough to buy the Allen family''s hotel and hold Landon captive like this. This went way beyond her expectations! "You''re really pushing my buttons, you know that?" Chuck muttered to Landon. Betty was gathering reinforcements as she made her way here. He understood that all he could do now was wait so he had nothing to panic about. Landon was already at his mercy now. Even if he got more people to surround him, he would still be safe. Soon, Betty woulde over with a bunch of well-trained people to protect him. They would surely trample the Allen family in no time. "You are digging your own grave! Let go of me this instant! Let go!" Landon shrieked as he struggled in vain. He felt so ashamed by the position he was in. He was a member of the Allen family, one of the Four Greatest Households! He had lost his dignity upon being held hostage like this. "Have you never considered that there would be someone more powerful than you?" Chuck asked him. Karen used to stay abroad, but recently she had returned to the country to start some development. Chuck didn''t know how her businesses were doing in the United States, but he thought they must be doing decently. His mother had never focused her business developments in the country. She had wanted to broaden her horizons and grow her business from all around the world. Chuck thought that Karen had to be richer than the four households. He clearly remembered that when he had asked her to buy the za for him, she had done it without a sweat as she dished out five billion dors right on the spot. He was sure that Karen was extremely well to do because she had owned too many businesses around the world for her not to be. "You mean to imply that your family is richer than mine?" Landonughed at him. "That''s hard to say. Can you guarantee that your family is the richest family in the world?" Chuck retorted. "You''re nothing but ignorant! What do you know? The Allen family is not as simple as you think. We have tons of businesses all around the world. You don''t know how much money we have in our family. How dare youpare yourself to us," Landon said in disdain. The Allen family had a dozen businesses at work in the United States. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "What''s more, I have never heard of the Cannon family!" Landon continued to sneer. There were no wealthy families under the name of Cannon in the whole country. The whole world, even. Landon was sure of it. They were non-existent. "I''ve never heard of the Cannon family either," Chuck shook his head as he said. "But what I do know is that my mother is very rich." "Your mother? Alright, what''s her surname then? Care to share?" Landon jeered at him. Which family could he be from? Women were never prioritized in families and they had never held any important positions in the family households. After all, the next generation that they bore would not grow to have their family name so they were essentially irrelevant. Landon had never heard of the existence of powerful women in this country or in any parts of the world. Except for Wi, of course. The one who was from Central City. He had to admit that Wi''s capabilities were nearly on par with that of the four families. She was only thirty years old. But it didn''t look like she could be rted to Chuck. Chuck hesitated as he thought about the Lee family. He hadn''t heard of the family being held in high regard before. Though, this could be attributed to the fact that he had isted himself from the high- end society for too long. After all, he had only recently been in contact with it. His own hesitation rendered him silent. "Why aren''t you telling me? You don''t even know who your mother is, do you? You''re too embarrassed to tell me her name, aren''t you? She must be trash!" Landon mocked loudly. Was this fool really afraid of beingughed at? Maybe that was why he was staying silent. Chuck tightened his grip around Landon and was about to p some manners into him. How dare he insult his mother! Chuck had also wanted to p himself. Why didn''t he just reveal Karen''s name? She was rich enough to be known, surely? But before he could, they heard police sirens from a distance. A line of police cars were slowly making their way into the parking lot. What was happening? The dozens of people from the Allen family looked at each other in dismay. Why were the police here? In turns out, Zelda had called the police. In the midst of the party, she had realized that Chuck had gone missing and she panicked. She had searched high and low for him but could not find a trace of him anywhere. She was worried that Chuck might have encountered some trouble and so, she had called the police. She was d that she did. Zelda ran towards them at the sight of the police cars. A bunch of policemen started to get out of their vehicles and were greeted by Zelda who took the lead, "Over there! Follow me!" The police followed Zelda into the parking lot. Cheryl, who was in the parking lot all this while, was a little surprised to see that Chuck had grabbed Landon. He must be fearless! Cheryl couldn''t be bothered to continue watching anymore. If Chuck held Landon hostage, he would end up in big trouble. Knowing the final oue, Cheryl grew bored. The only other thing that piqued Cheryl''s interest was that Landon''s face had darkened when he had answered his phone just now. "What was that about?" she wondered. "Landon, what''s going on? We got a call just now saying someone was hurting people!" A police officer came over as he spotted Landon. By then, Chuck had already released Landon from his grip. With the police present, it was unnecessary for him to use him for protection now. "Sorry, I think there''s been a misunderstanding," Landon said. He was fuming on the inside. Who had been nosey enough to call the police? "Are you sure?" the policeman looked at Chuck as he asked. He couldn''t properly discern if he had been injured or not as he seemed to look mostly unruffled. "Yes, Sir. It was just a small misunderstanding," Chuck insisted. "Alright, then. Just stop messing around," the policeman replied, somewhat unconvinced. Since both parties had disregarded the matter, there was nothing more he could do. "Chuck, are you alright?" Zelda asked hurriedly once she spotted Chuck. Chuck nodded and shrugged in indifference. He had been punched a few times just now. Fortunately, he was now no longer in pain. "Landon, get them to leave now," the police demanded upon seeing the crowd of men hovering around them. With a wave of his hand, Landon dismissed the thirty people easily. They scattered like flies. The police then nced at Chuck and asked, "Young man, do you need someone to send you home?" Send him home? Chuck told him that wouldn''t be necessary. Betty wasing over with his people now anyway, he just had to wait a bit. "Okay, let''s call it a day for now," the policeman said as he started to leave with the others. After their departure, Landon shot Chuck a death re and used him, "Aren''t you bold? How dare you call the police!" Zelda was fuming on the inside. When she had noticed that Chuck had disappeared, she had been so flustered and her heart had nearly beaten out of her chest. After all, she was the one who had brought him here in the first ce. "You''ve been lucky today. Get out of my way, you hear me?" Landon snarled. "It''s you who should get out of mine. Are your memories damaged? Let me remind you, this hotel is no longer yours," Chuck said calmly. His reinforcements wereing soon, he had nothing to be afraid of now. Zelda was stunned to hear this. What did he mean by that? Wasn''t this hotel owned by the Allen family? Could it be... Zelda was startled at the thought. Could it be that Chuck had managed to buy this hotel from the Allen family? That would be too audacious of a move, wouldn''t it? "Is it not? Whose is it then? Yours? Get out of here!" Landon snarled. It was not a good day to fight. Walking up to Patricia, he murmured, " Come on, Patricia, time to go." Patricia spared Chuck a few nces. She hadn''t moved from her spot as Chuck slowly walked over to them and threatened, "If you don''t hand it over, I''lle by your house!" He was being extremely patient. He had already paid for the hotel, fair and square. How could Landon not hand the hotel over to him now? It was unreasonable. "Fine, I''ll be waiting for you there. Come if you dare!" Landonughed wildly. "I see how it is. Alright then, I will see you soon." Landon burst outughing at that. He was going to die ofughter. He couldn''t look at Chuck anymore without cackling. This day was going great! After all, he had just earned four billion dors in exchange for nothing on his behalf. Soon, Landon and Patricia left. Chuck merely stared after their retreating figures. "Chuck, did you really buy this hotel?" Zelda asked in a daze. This was shocking news. It shocked her more than the time when she had found out that Hotel Luna belonged to his mother. He was essentially setting himself up to go against the Allen family. "Yes, I did," Chuck confirmed. "But, do you really think he''ll hand it over to you?" Zelda asked worriedly. "Of course," Chuck said confidently. Once Betty and his men arrived, they would set off to the Allen family. It was simple. He had already paid for the hotel, so of course, it now belonged to him. It had to! "But..." Zelda started to trail off, still stunned. Chuck was so confident, wasn''t he? She wondered, "Could it be that Chuck''s family is more powerful than the Allen family?" That should be impossible. In this country, the ones who held the most power were the Four Greatest Households. Not a momentter, Chuck cracked a smile at what he spotted. A car was heading towards their direction. In its driver seat was Betty... Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Betty''s injuries had notpletely healed yet but she had led the team despite that. She was the fastest driver amongst them. She was worried that Chuck would get hurt if she didn''t hurry. The others had trailed behind her closely. Noticing Betty''s car, Chuck walked over to it as it was parked. When Betty saw that Chuck had not been injured, she was relieved. "Young Master!" Betty greeted as she came out of the car. "Betty," Chuck nodded in acknowledgement. "Young Master, what are your orders? What''s the situation now?" Betty asked. When Chuck had called her earlier, she had immediately looked up all the information she could on the property that he had just bought. Turns out, it was one of the Allen family''s properties. Betty was a little surprised at that information because she didn''t think Chuck would be keen on this hotel. "I''ve paid him the money, but he refuses to hand the hotel over to me," Chuck exined in a clipped tone. "In that case, let me deal with it," Betty said. This was a simple matter to her. Karen was part of the Four Greatest Households, and she was much more powerful than the Allen family. They wouldn''t stand a chance! To Karen, they were nothing. "Alright," Chuck replied, feeling relieved. He instantly understood that his mother must be eons more powerful than the Allen family for Betty to seem so certain of their sess. It turned out that he had underestimated Karen. "I am definitely much more powerful than the Allen family then," he thought in assurance. "Young Master, please hold on a moment. The rest of our people are still on their way," Betty informed. She was experienced when it came to matters like these. Chuck nodded in acknowledgment. He had no objections anyway. He would let Betty deal with this and then have Yndae over to take over the next day. At this time, Manny and the others had arrived as well to watch themotion. The manager ended up not kicking them out in the end which was a real surprise to her. She wondered if Chuck had managed to settle the matter for real. Otherwise, why didn''t the manager continue to force them out just now? Could it be that Chuck''s family was even more powerful than the Allen family? Wasn''t that just impossible? Maybe Chuck was acquainted with some people from the other three households and had asked them to help him out. "Zelda... has everything been settled?" Manny came over and asked. The party had continued on perfectly, and her dignity had remained intact. "It''s settled," Zelda confirmed. "How did he do it? Does Chuck know people from the other three families? Is that how he settled it?" Manny probed in curiosity. They were lucky to have Chuck with them. He had actually been able to use his connections with the other families to help out! She had never expected Chuck to be so capable. Manny was even more satisfied with Chuck now. "No. Actually, Chuck bought the hotel," Zelda replied. This felt like a dream. Only a baller like Chuck could manage to do this. He had simply bought the hotel to settle the issue. "What? What did you say? I think I must''ve heard wrongly!" Manny eximed in surprise. Her jaw had dropped upon hearing that. Did he really buy this hotel? But this was the Allen family''s hotel, how could Chuck possibly manage to buy it? What''s more, it must have cost a fortune! It must''ve raked up to seven to eight billion dors. How could he possibly manage to secure such a huge payment in less than an hour? Manny was baffled beyondprehension. "Chuck bought this hotel," Zelda repeated. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Manny was rendered speechless at that. Who exactly was Chuck? "Young Master, let''s go to the Allen family now. They''re not too far from here," Betty said just then. She felt that it was better to solve this problem on the day itself. She didn''t want to drag it out too long or it might get messier. "Alright, let''s go," Chuck agreed. Thus, Betty got back in her car and ordered the men behind her, "Everyone, turn back around!" "Sister Zelda, will you being with us?" Chuck asked. He couldn''t just drag Zelda around without asking for her permission now, could he? "Yes, I will," Zelda said because she was worried about Chuck. He was going to face off the Allen family, after all. "Then, get in the car. Auntie, you should go home and have a good rest," Chuck said as he turned to Manny. Manny was still speechless at this point. "Chuck, get in first. I need to have a word with my mother," Zelda said helplessly. Chuck shrugged at that and got into the car. "Mom, go home with Dad first, alright?" "You''ve got to be joking, right? This is the Allen family''s hotel! How can Chuck afford to buy it?" Manny still couldn''t get over the shock. Her heart was still palpitating. "No, I''m not. Believe it or not, Chuck really bought this hotel," Zelda insisted once more. "Has the Allen family agreed to it?" Manny questioned. She couldn''t understand why Landon would agree to something like this. If others got wind that the Allen Family had sold their hotel, their family''s reputation would be ruined. "He already paid for it, but..." Zelda couldn''t make herself finish her words. If she told her that Chuck was going to demand the Allen family to hand over the hotel to him now, Manny was going to be scared out of her wits. "But what? What were you going to say?" Manny prompted. "Nothing," Zelda said as she waved it off. Manny breathed a sigh of relief and reminded, "Zelda, Chuck really has impressed me. Don''t break up with him if you can help it, okay? Capable men like him are hard to find." Zelda smiled bitterly at that. She didn''t even have a real rtionship with Chuck, how could they break up if that was the case? Zelda thought that their rtionship would never surpass that of friendship. However, she had always wanted to bear Chuck''s children, with his consent of course. "Mom, I know. I''ll be going now. You can go home with Dad, okay?" Zelda said as she got in the car. Betty started to drive once she had settled in. Manny was a little bit proud of Zelda. Her daughter had good taste in men! She had actually found a man powerful enough to buy a hotel just like that! "What are you doing here? This hotel belongs to my son-inw," Manny said as she red at the dumbstruck Hattie. Hattie had witnessed everything that had happened, but the shock she had experienced had rendered her speechless. Chuck was not some poor man after all, and he was even richer than her. She was merely a piece of trashpared to him. "I..." Hattie blushed in embarrassment. "Get out of here! Now!" Manny demanded, her heart filled with glee. She had finally gotten thest word. It felt good. Hattie proceeded to walk towards her car with a flushed face. She regretted having misjudged Chuck just now. If she had known just how capable he was, she would have given him her number. She knew that she had a charming figure. Maybe a young man like him woulde to fancy her. She managed to get in her car eventually. Hattie then drove away. Cheryl, on the other hand, had not left her spot. She had watched as Betty drove up to Chuck in a Rolls-Royce and wondered who that woman was. Was this woman going to buy the hotel? Had she bought it yet? Maybe not. Cheryl did not recognize Betty to be one of the wealthy, so how could she have the ability to purchase the hotel so extravagantly from the Allen family? Cheryl felt that she had wasted too much of her time dawdling in such nonsense. This was absurd. Chuck had ended up fine in the end but it was all because of the police. If they hadn''te in time, she expected that he would have been beaten within an inch of his life already. With that final thought, she drove away. ...... In the Allen family. As one of the Four Greatest Households, their home was veryrge. The entire district that the vi was built on belonged to the Allen family exclusively. No one else would think to get close to their property. This was only a ce for the Allen family to reside in. No one else had the right to step foot onto the grounds. Elder Allen, the housekeeper of the Allen family, was resting. A knock on the door startled him out of rest. He proceeded to get up to answer the door. When he had it open, a guard of the Allen family greeted him. "What is it?" asked Elder Allen. It was almost dawn now. Why was he being interrupted at this hour? This situation was too rare. The Allen family had always been off-limits to anyone so they were never met with any sort of duress. Nothing usually had happened as no one would dare offend them. "Elder Allen, there is a team of cars heading here," the guard informed. "A team of cars? What do you mean?" Elder Allen frowned. No one had scheduled an appointment with him on this day. And who on earth would pay a visit at such ate hour? What were they nning to do? "The leading car is a Rolls-Royce. The rest are off-road vehicles. There are more than twenty of them," the guard continued. "Get them to leave! The Allen family will not be epting any visitors without appointments!" Elder Allen instructed. "Yes, Sir!" Immediately, the guardmunicated themand through his walky-talky but was told from the other side that it wasn''t possible to force them away. Elder Allen frowned at that and uttered, "Come on, let''s go out and have a look. I can''t believe someone is actually thinking of breaking into the Allen family''s grounds. They must be looking for trouble." He was sure that members of the other households wouldn''t do this. After all, they hadn''t offended each other recently. But other than the other three greatest households in the country, who else would have the nerve to do something like this? Eventually, he and the guard arrived at the vi''s grand entrance. Elder Allen was looking on at the cars through a telescope from above and saw that there was indeed a team of cars that had barged in. They hadpletely ignored the Allen family''s warnings to stay away. Nheless, since the Allen family was such a powerful family, they''d have their own security standing guard as well. "These people don''t look familiar at all. Why would strangerse here?" the guard questioned. "I don''t care about that. They''ve broken into our grounds either way. They''ll all regret this regardless of who they are. Send for the family guards! Have them stopped!" Elder Allen ordered sternly. These unknown people had heavily vited the Allen family by trespassing. Severe punishments had to be issued in ordance. "Yes, Sir!" The guard immediately began to dish out orders to his subordinates. The Allen family''s guards started to emerge from the vi not long after. "How dare they break into the Allen Family? They''ll pay for this!" Elder Allen thought. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 With loud screeches, a motorcade owned by the Allen family started to drive out of their hide. They formed a barricade against the approaching vehicles. Chuck sat in his car, face devoid of all emotions. On the other hand, Zelda had been nervous. She wasn''t dreaming, was she? Were they really on the Allen family''s property right now? "Three of you, go. Run them over!" Betty ordered the three cars behind her. The cars behind her were no ordinary vehicles. They wereparable to armored cars from the military as every one of them had undergone special modifications. These cars were built with brand new alloys. The material was something Karen''s techpany had developed and it could withstand almost anything. This material hadn''t been announced to the public yet but it had piqued the interest of the United States military. However, Karen had refused to sell it to them. Soon enough, the three vehicles drove up front. The head of the Superb Household Forces of the Allen family who was in charge of the motorcade frowned at the scene and barked, "These people surely have a death wish! Everyone, on your marks!" There were dozens of cars on their side. What was there to be afraid of? "Sir, they''re not slowing down!" one of his subordinates pointed out. "What are you afraid of? Go get ''em!" he ordered fiercely. Did these people think they were better than the Allen family? The audacity they had! The cars gradually sped up on both sides. Their engines roared loudly. It was deafening. As the cars collided, the head was shocked still. After the collision, the opposing cars stood unmoved and intact. On the other hand, the cars on his side had all flipped upside down and skidded quite a distance away. Just what was going on here? "Ah! Sir, their cars are too tough!" someone cried out. "That''s it! They''re dead meat, I don''t care. Keep going!" the head scoffed as he barked the order at them. Sessive collisions urred not long after. More than a dozen cars had crashed into one another. The scene was terrifying to watch. However, as all the Allen family''s cars had gotten wrecked and overturned, the three cars on Chuck''s end didn''t look to be damaged in the slightest. The head''s eyes widened in disbelief as he muttered, "How could this be? What sort of cars are those? How are they so durable? Ah!" He was cut off with a scream as he saw the three cars inch closer to him. He hurriedly turned his steering wheel to get himself out of the way but it was toote. The drivers on the other end did not care for mercy. They were specially-trained for this after all. A loud crash sounded. The head screamed as his car was knocked over. Just when he had gotten his bearings, he watched as the three cars drove past him in quick session. The other cars proceeded to follow behind them one at a time. He thought this was incredulous! Just who on earth were these people? Seeing this, the captain started to report in disbelief, "Elder Allen, the guards, they''re..." This whole thing was utterly ridiculous. The motorcade wholly consisted of security guards working for the Allen family. All of them were masters in driving and some of them were even race-car drivers. How could their cars get flipped over in the blink of an eye? Elder Allen narrowed his eyes andmanded coldly, "Issue the warning! Summon Forces No. 3!" The captain nodded in acknowledgement and followed the elder''s instructions hastily. What sort of rampaging creatures were these cars? This was all too dreadful. With a loud rumble, ten helicopters flew out from the Allen family helipad, flying in the direction of Chuck''s motorcade. "Betty!" Chuck yelled in rm as he saw the helicopters. This was definite proof that the Allen family truly were one of the Four Greatest Households, weren''t they? It was just insane. The helicopters resembled the beginnings of a tornado as they slowly flew towards them. "Young Master, don''t worry! These cars were developed by President Lee''s techpany in the States. They''re more than capable of withstand anything," Betty reassured him. She then proceeded to give orders through her walky-talky, "Ten of you! Out now! Deal with them!" Chuck didn''t understand how they could possibly deal with the problem. While he was wondering, he watched as ten cars emerged from behind them in a sh, the drivers stepping hard on the gas pedals. Suddenly, the front of each of these cars parted and revealed a hole. Harpoons that were thicker than a human''s arm shot out of them. The harpoons had chains that were attached to the car. An earth-shattering boom rang. One of them had pierced through a helicopter''s fuel tank. Then, the car that had its harpoon attached to the fuel tank started to turn around and drove on. The car managed to pull the helicopter in its direction. It was that powerful! The person driving the helicopter was aghast, scrambling to regain control of the helicopter. However, the force of the car was too strong. The helicopter went down in seconds. "Boom!" An explosion sounded. The helicopter had crashed. Chuck was astounded by that. This was awesome! Zelda watched with wide eyes and mouth agape as she wondered, "What kind of car could do that? How can it be so powerful?" The drivers trained under Karen were nothing but efficient. After the first helicopter was pulled off the air, the other cars had followed suit, firing their harpoons towards the rest of the helicopters. The ten choppers rumbled loudly with their efforts to stay in the sky. But despite their efforts, the Superb Household Forces had all been annihted very quickly. The captain of the guards was bewildered by what he had just witnessed. He started to suspect that they were shooting an action movie. There was a hint of surprise in Elder Allen''s eyes. What was the meaning of this? How could the Allen family''s Superb Household Forces be taken down so easily? "Have everyone get out there!" Elder Allen ordered as he eyed the Rolls-Royce. "Yes, Sir!"plied the captain. Betty managed to drive to the entrance of the Allen family''s house and stop there eventually. She got out of the car and enjoined as she looked up at Elder Allen, "Open up! Take me to your master!" "Who do you think you are? You have no right to meet the master!" Elder Allen growled, feeling overwhelmed. Who was this woman? He had seen his fair share of people in this country over the years, but this woman looked all too unfamiliar. "My young master wants to meet him!" Betty said. She further threatened, "If you don''t open the gates, I''ll break in. After all, you people are the ones at fault first!" "Our fault? What do you mean?" Elder Allen''s face darkened as he inquired. "You''re the housekeeper, aren''t you?" Betty questioned in return. "Yes, I am!" Elder Allen answered boastfully. As the Allen family''s housekeeper, his status was much higher than that of countless rich people. "So, you must be very clear about the Allen family''s finances, right?" Betty asked. "Yes, I am," Elder Allen admitted. "What about it?" "Landon took four billion dors from my young master. Did you know that?" "So what if I do?" Elder Allen red at Betty as he spoke. So, this was what all the fuss was about. "It''s good that you do. The four billion dors is the money my young master paid to buy a hotel from the Allen family as promised. I''ve brought over the contract. Please let your master sign it!" Betty said. "What? Are you joking?!" Elder Allen mocked upon hearing this. Four billion dors for a hotel under the Allen family? That was the cost of a budget hotel! No way would any of the Allen family''s hotels be sold for that low of a price. Furthermore, they had never had the intention of selling any of their hotels! "I''m not joking. Open the gates now!" Betty shot back. "You came here all the way for this, but do you know how much the damage you''ve just cost us? Thirty cars worth one million dors each and ten helicopters worth thirty million each!" Elder Allen retorted. Betty echoed, "Oh, you forgot one other thing. Add the gates to that list. Tear it down, boys!" "Boom!" The twenty cars behind her sped towards the gates, mming into it wildly. Elder Allen''s face was twitching and burned hot with embarrassment. Eventually, another loud crash sounded. The gate had finally been forced open. Then, the cars all drove in one by one. Betty returned to her car and continued to drive inside along with the others. They made it inside soon enough. After she stopped her car, Betty got out of it. Now, there were almost a hundred people surrounding the ce. However, Betty''s expression did not shift at all. Everyone that came with her had exited their vehicles as well. The tension in the air was suffocating. "You don''t know your limits, do you? How dare you act out in the Allen family''s house! Round ''em up!" Elder Allen thundered. With a battle cry, the Allen family''s guards started to attack them all at once. There were almost a hundred of them. Betty''s men fought back unperturbed. Each of them striking several guards down all at once. "Young Master, hold on!" Betty turned to direct at Chuck. Chuck, who was still in the car, nodded in response. Karren had really trained these people well, he thought. As long as they weren''t dealing with armed individuals, his mother''s henchmen would be able to deal with anything! In less than ten minutes, a handful of men from Chuck''s side had copsed. Everyone was gasping for breath, while the guards from the Allen family ally on the ground, groaning in pain. Betty strode up to Elder Allen leisurely and demanded firmly, "I''ll only ask you once more. Get your master out here this instance!" "Do you even know what you''re doing? This is...!" Elder Allen stuttered in shock. He was taken aback by the situation. Who were these people? Were they mercenaries? No, they seem to be even more powerful than mercenaries! They had actually defeated the Allen family''s Superb Household Forces like it was nothing! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was terrifying. "You''re trying my patience here. I don''t want my young master to wait too long, so..." Betty raised her hand and pped Elder Allen. It was a heavy p indeed. It made Elder Allen''s wrinkled face contort into fright as he saw stars. Elder Allen fell to the ground with that and was about to pass out. Betty grabbed him by the cor then and taunted, "Is the Allen family very powerful? In Young Master''s eyes, you''re all nothing!" "You dare hit me?" Elder Allen gasped. He felt like he was dreaming. After he had be the Allen family''s housekeeper, countless tycoons in the country had to pay their respects to him. But now, he couldn''t believe that he had somehow been pped by a random woman. This was a tant disrespect towards the Allen family! Another loud smack sounded. Betty had pped him again. Elder Allen yelped in pain. "Get Landon toe out. Now. He needs to know that Young Master can ruin him for life if he so desires," Betty uttered icily. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Meanwhile, Landon was sitting in Patricia''s car. He felt great on this day. He had just earned four billion dors after all! He decided to celebrate a little. Maybe he could do something exciting with Patricia. He eyed Patricia, who was driving, and his heart hammered at the thought of her. Patricia was definitely one of the top five women on his list in terms of appearance, temperament, and figure among the many female presidents in the country, He had been thinking about bedding her for a long time now. Of course, Landon knew that Patricia was an infamous ice queen. However, he was not some ordinary chap. He was the young master of the Allen family! So what if she was infamous for being cold? ?Sooner orter, she was still going to kneel before him anyway. He was just that capable. He gazed at Patricia from head to toe with a slight smile on his lips. Patricia, on the other hand, was deep in thought. She was wondering how she could get Landon off her back. She wanted to go home. She had never done anything with a man before but she also knew what a yboy like Landon was thinking right now. Judging from his gaze, Patricia already knew what Landon was nning. She wasn''t naive. She was an adult after all. So of course, she knew what the expectations between a man and woman being together would be. However, she wasn''t ready for that sort of development. It was all progressing too fast for her. To be honest, she didn''t like Landon at all. But she had agreed toe to the event with him anyway. She only did it for the sake of the Dawson family. She had chosen to y nice with him. The Allen family had been developing in the country for many years. Although both the Dawson family and the Allen family had always minded their own businesses, Patricia had recently discovered the Allen family''s hidden intentions towards their family. The Allen family seemed to have the intention of slowly conquering her family. Patricia was nothing but perceptive and so, she had decided to put up with Landon''spany to stop it from happening. She was still furious at the idea. Nheless, there was no other way than to attempt to discuss with Landon about it. Needless to say, if Landon propositioned her, she would refuse. She had always made sure to keep a distance from men. It was uneptable to give herself to anyone before marriage. She wasn''t a casual woman. She would wait until after marriage for that. Eventually, the car slowed into a halt on the side of the road. Landon let out a smile. Were they going to do it here? It wasn''t a bad idea. It had been a while since he had done it in a car. "Young Master Allen, let''s have an honest talk," Patricia turned towards him and said solemnly. "Alright. What do you want to say to me? I''m all ears," Landon replied as his gaze fixed on Patricia with lust-filled intent. "Your family seems to be taking over some of the businesses from my family..." Patricia felt that there was no need to beat around the bush. "Oh, yes, that''s right. I thought you were really pretty, so I suggested to my grandpa to promote your business! Are you willing to spare me some of your family''s business experience?" Landon smiled as he asked. He liked straightforward women. "That''s..." Patricia was fuming now. So, she was right! He really was trying to take down the Dawson family''s business from right under their noses! "It doesn''t matter either way. You know, Patricia, I''ve always liked you," Landon reached out and took Patricia''s hand as he muttered. Patricia started to pull her hand away immediately. However, Landon''s grip was too tight. She struggled but to no avail. "Please, let go of me!" Patricia said with a frown. "But I like you too much to do that, Patricia. Your hand is so beautiful," Landon responded with a faint smile, his eyes aze. He started to lean closer. Patricia scowled at that and yanked back her hand forcefully. There was no need for this to go on. Originally, Patricia had thought that after they had gotten to know each other, they would be able to talk it out. But now, she knew it wouldn''t be possible. In his eyes, she was probably just a toy to y with! "I like your feisty temper, Patricia. Come, give me a kiss." Landon couldn''t help butugh. Her enraged expression was too adorable. "Ah! How dare you bite me?" he raged. Patricia had bitten him in fright when he had forced himself onto her. The bite forced Landon to tighten his grip on her. Patricia was struggling maniacally, trying to get away from him. "Thwack!" Landon pped Patricia in the face and snarled, "B*tch! What are you pretending for? Just admit that you want this!" Patricia''s pped cheek was gradually turning red. However, she did not even flinch when she was hit. She simply red at Landon and remained stoic. "What the f*ck are you looking at?!" Landon wasn''t pleased by her reaction and so, he gave Patricia another tight p. "Smack!" Patricia''s face was red and swollen now. Landon grabbed her hair hard, moving her closer to him, and seethed, "I''m showing you mercy, you know? You should feel ted that I even looked in your direction! Let me tell you, I''ll give you three days. Get us a room and have yourself cleaned up and ready for me on the bed. Otherwise, I''ll have your whole family killed! Do you hear me?" "Whack!" Landon had pped Patricia again. His previous glee had long been forgotten at this point. He red at Patricia as he opened the car door and got out. "Remember this. I always get what I want! Think about it. Just spend a few days with me. You might put me in a good mood and then I might stop bothering your family! The Dawson family''s fate is in your hands now. Do you understand?" Patricia did not speak at all. Her face was visibly swollen red. Landon merely nced at her as he made a call, "Come and pick me up!" In less than a minute, a luxurious Maybach stopped before him. A beautiful woman got out of the car to greet him, "Young Master!" Landon snorted in disdain and got into the car. "Send twenty women to my vi! Don''t send me the previous ones. I want new ones!" Landon instructed. "Yes, Young Master!" the driver answered and promptly took out his phone to make a call. At this time, Landon''s phone rang. He took it out and looked at the contact information. It was his grandfather''s number. He answered the call. "Grandpa." "Get home right now!" An elder''s voice boomed from the other end of the phone. "Grandpa, what''s the matter?" Landon was very startled by the urgency of the call. Why was Grandpa so upset? This was unusual. His grandfather had always been kind and amiable. What could possibly make him this angry? "This is all your fault!" Landon''s grandfather snapped as he continued, "Get back home in half an hour!" After hanging up the phone, Landon looked at the screen in confusion. His fault? "I didn''t even do anything," he muttered. "Young Master, I called for twenty beautiful women as you requested," said the driver just then. "Alright. Let them wait for me. Let''s head straight home now. Hurry!" Landon urged. The driver promptly stepped on the gas. Sat in her car by the roadside, Patricia''s hair was disheveled and her face seared painfully. She kept her gaze forward and waited for the pain on her face to recede. When the pain started to lessen, she leaned onto her steering wheel and burst into silent tears. It took her a long time for her to feel a bit better. What should she do now? In order topete with the other three families, the Allen family had been expanding their territory recently and the Dawson family was one of its targets. Three dayster, if she didn''t give herself for Landon, the Dawson family would definitely be annihted. The Allen family was too powerful. Still, Patricia knew she wouldn''t be able to go through with this. How could she betray her body? But if she didn''t, her family would be rendered into nothing. She genuinely did not know what to do now. "What should I do? What should I do..." Patricia kept muttering to herself. Tears fell endlessly from her eyes as her heart squeezed with sadness. She was never one to cry. However, she had just been pped and threatened... She would give herself a pass this time. ...... "Young Master..." The driver was horrified as he looked at the scene before him. Concurrently, Landon was enjoying himself in the car with a beautifuldy. "Why are you making such a fuss?!" Landon scolded the driver at the interruption. "No, Young Master. It''s just... The road to the house seems to be in ruins. Look," the driver exined hurriedly, looking shocked out of his mind. Looking around, he found that there was a pile of cars flipped upside-down along the road. What the hell had happened? The cars looked like they belonged to the Superb Household Forces. There were also ruined helicopters nearby. Oh, dear! When Landonid his eyes on them as well, he was infuriated. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "What''s going on? How dare someone cause trouble here? Do they want to die?" he roared in fury. Nothing of the sort had happened before. This was definitely a first. "I have no idea," the driver trembled in fear as he answered. He thought to himself exasperatedly, "Who would dare to do this? Was it one of the other three families?" In this country, only those families would have the guts to do this, right? After all, such a situation had never urred ever since the founding of the Allen family. Moreover, these vehicles were all owned by the family guards! They were especially capable. So, how in the world did they end up like this? It was too iprehensible. "Let''s go in. The fool that did this must be inside! How dare they cause such a ruckus on our property!" Landon scowled. This was basically a huge p to the Allen family''s face. If other people in the country knew of this, the Allen family would be aughing stock! That could never happen! Soon enough, the car stopped at the gates of the house. Landon got out of the car and walked inside, feeling both disheartened and angry as he thought, "How dare they mess with my family! I''ll kill them!" Chapter 417 Chapter 417 In the interim, in the Allen family''s living hall... He couldn''t believe that someone actually had the guts to challenge the Allen family this brazenly. This was the first time in centuries! At this moment, Leonardo Allen was fuming with rage. He cast a nce at his housekeeper who was lying on the floor with a pair of cloudy eyes. He had known Elder Allen for his entire life but right now, he looked unrecognizable. Elder Allen''s face was swollen and his mouth was spewing blood. Some of his teeth looked to have been knocked out as well. His heart ached distressingly. Leonardo shifted his gaze to look away from the pitiful sight. He then made eye contact with the strangers standing in his home. There were a man and two women. Indeed, Betty, Chuck, and Zelda had managed to get in unscathed. Betty was a master inbat. How could an old man hold his own against her? In just a few minutes, Elder Allen was defeated. In his panic, he had called out to the master of the Allen family. Betty had dragged Elder Allen into the vi by his cor. No one was daring enough to try and stop her. However, the hall was now gradually surrounded by people from the Allen family. The Superb Household Forces had all been deployed to defend themselves from this new threat. Meanwhile, the people Betty had brought over were also standing at the doorstep, watching their opponents with faces devoid of any emotion. The tension in the hall was stifling. A battle that would end in blood and gore was going tomence at any second. "Who are you?" Leonardo''s voice thundered just then. The suffocating silence was finally broken. On this day, the Allen family had been stripped of its dignity by these three strangers. He had to make these strangers understand who they were dealing with. They were the Allen family, for God''s sake! They could do anything they wanted to in this country and no one would stop them. How dare these people trespass on their home? They were going to pay for it with their lives! "Is Landon back yet?" Betty asked instead. "Shut up!" A voice interjected. "How dare you speak to my grandfather so rudely? If he asks you a question, you have to answer!" a descendant of the Allen family rebuked. This was really annoying. He couldn''t believe his beauty sleep had been cut off by such nonsense in the middle of the night! Furthermore, these strangers were all nobodies! He didn''t even know who any of them were. "You''re not in a position to talk to me," Betty said, merely sparing a quick nce at the young man. "F*ck!" the man started to fume. He was a young master of the Allen family! How could anyone have the audacity to speak to him like this? "Landon took four billion dors from my young master in exchange for a hotel. So, to bepletely honest, it''s a fairly straightforward problem with an easy solution," Betty started to exin. "My young master has paid the money. In return, you have to hand the hotel over and sign the contract." A burst ofughter ensued after she had finished her words. All members of the Allen family cackled as if they''ve just heard the funniest joke of the century. Leonardo frowned at her and inquired, "My grandson took four billion dors from you?" "Yes. My young master has video evidence of the encounter too," Betty said and proceeded to y the video Chuck had shot on his phone. As the Allen family watched on, it only made themugh even harder. "Haha! This is Landon''s idea of a joke! You''re foolish to take it for real!" another member of the Allen family managed to get out in the midst of herughter. "Well, the money has already been paid though. So why don''t we sign the contract now?" Betty said bluntly as she was unbothered by theirughter. Leonardo sneered. Then, he replied with a taunt, "So what if Landon took your money?" Betty narrowed her eyes at that while Chuck scowled. At this point, Zelda had already collected herself. She had seen enough to determine that Chuck was definitely capable enough to face off the Allen family. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have forced himself in here. "You know that four billion dors is just y money to us right? Since you''ve given it to us, we''ll treat it as a gift on your behalf. Money that enters the Allen family never goes out!" Leonardo unted. He genuinely didn''t think that it was a big deal. Four billion dors was probably considered arge fortune to these people, that might be why they had rushed over here to confront them so desperately. He continued to sneer, "We''ve never had the intention of selling the hotel. Since you''ve already transferred the money to us, it''s ours now. Don''t think about getting anything back in return!" "Yes, that''s right! That''s how we roll here in the Allen family. What are you gonna do about it? Fight us to death? Do you really think you''re able to?" someone mocked. Betty narrowed her eyes dangerously. "So you''re saying that you won''t sign this contract. Is that correct?" "Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what Grandpa just said? You fool! The money is ours to keep now, do you understand? How dare you even think to buy something off my family!" a fat man jeered. How dare she even have the nerve to force them into going through with this transaction! Turning to Chuck, Betty said, "Young Master, I''m afraid there''ll be some setbacks. Please wait for a moment." Chuck nodded and answered indifferently, "No problem, I can wait." "Alright!" Betty replied and promptly raised her fists. If they weren''t willing to talk it out, then she had to force her hand. It was time to fight! At this moment, however, an enraged voice eximed, "F*ck! Who the hell did this? How dare anyone act out like this in front of my family!" Chuck smiled slightly as he recognized the voice. Landon was back. He turned his head to look behind and saw Landon rushing in angrily. Landon was fuming with rage. After all, who wouldn''t be upon seeing the miserable state of the Allen family''s property now? It was beyond upsetting. "Hell, it''s you!" Landon widened his eyes in disbelief and eximed as hended his eyes on Chuck. When he came in, he had thought that one of the other three families had done this to them. After all, within the entire country, who else would have the ability or courage to do this except for them? He had wondered if they were going to break off their peaceful arrangement on this fateful day. When he was walking in, he was prepared to teach these people a lesson. To his surprise, he saw that the person waiting for him inside was Chuck! He thought he was seeing things. But no, this was real. It really was him. What was he doing here? Did he really bring people over to ask for the hotel? The nerve he had! "Grandpa, let me deal with them! How dare they do this to us?!" Landon yelled to Leonardo as he quickly stomped over. "You''re Landon, aren''t you?" Betty turned her head and nced at him coldly. "So what if I am? You''re all so brave, aren''t you? Fine! I promise to make you meet your ends!" Landon swore vehemently. Leonardo waved his hand in disregard. He really had no interest in this. All the guards of the Allen family had gathered and surrounded them now. Once the fight started, these strangers were going to be dead before they even knew it. "Landon, have this sorted," Leonardo uttered. "Yes, Grandpa!" Landon sneered and raised his hand, ready tomence the fight. However, Betty was much faster. She had rushed towards him all of a sudden and swung her foot at him. "Ah!" A scream tore out. Landon shrieked and bent over, falling to the ground. He couldn''t crawl back up no matter how hard he tried. The Allen family were all taken aback by that. "Landon!" Leonardo yelled out in rm. His eyes turned bloodshot with anger! How dare shey a finger on Landon in front of him! His face burned hot in a rage. "It''s great that you decided toe back. How dare you trick my young master!" Betty reprimanded, her gaze unwavering. "Everyone, get them! Kill them all!" Landon yelled out as soon as he managed to get back up on his feet. The hundreds of guards continued to encircle Betty, Chuck, and Zelda. The atmosphere was so tense and filled with aggression that every person present in the room that was faint of heart would have wet themselves by now. Despite this, Betty still walked up to Landon and grabbed him by the cor. With a loud smack, a huge p was dealt to his face. The heavy p had rendered Landon into a bloody mess. He spat some blood out of his mouth, and even some of his teeth had even been knocked out. He couldn''t believe this woman''s audacity! How dare she hit him while there were so many people around! "Let go of our young master!!" one of the family guards shouted. The yell was ear-splitting. However, the people Betty brought with her were all well-trained and had formed a protective circle around her. The family guards couldn''t get through no matter how hard they tried. Stood like this, they fought against the Allen family''s guards with powerful kicks and punches. However, no matter how hard they were hit, they never took a step back or allowed anyone into the protective circle. Loud howls and battle cries seemed to dominate the hall at the moment. It was utter chaos. The entire scene felt as though a fighting scene in a movie. But this was a hundred times more thrilling! It was enthralling. Betty dealt another heavy p once more. Landon yelped out in pain and halted the fight abruptly. Leonardo stood up then, his eyes filled with killing intent. The other Allen family members were infuriated by what they were witnessing! "Oh, Landon. You''re a bit of a fool to offend my young master..." Betty patted his face in fake endearment as she said. Landon screeched and struggled to get out of her grip but to no avail. After all, Betty was a master inbat. He was nothing but a puny weakling in her eyes. "Leonardo, what do you think? Am I right?" Betty tightened her grip on Landon as she inquired while staring at Leonardo. Out of nowhere, she put on a smile on her face. It was a smile that screamed calm andposed, contrasting heavily with the anxiety-filled hall. "Do you know who my young master is?" Betty asked again. "In front of the Allen family, he''s nothing but a footstool!" Leonardo answered venomously. This really was a shameful day for them, wasn''t it? They had to wash away this humiliation with blood! "Do you live under a rock? While the Allen family''s second to none in this country, where do you think you stand worldwide?" Betty inquired. Leonardo knitted his eyebrows at that and asked, "What do you mean by that?" These words had allowed him toe to a realization. While the Allen family was part of the Top 50 greatest families in the whole wide world, there were still many otherrger families and organizations that were much more influential than them. Still, Betty was too unfamiliar. Leonardo had nevere across her before this. "There''s always someone better than you out there, you know? You''re the master of this family, but why are you so oblivious with the concept? Don''t you understand anything about how the world works?" Betty sneered as she taunted. Leonardo''s face darkened at that. "Grandpa, help me!" Landon suddenly yelled. "Whack!" Betty pped him again and a few more of Landon''s teeth were knocked out. "Well, let me enlighten you. My young master''s background is iparably better than the Allen family, do you understand now?" Betty said while dragging Landon to face Chuck. "Who are you, then?" Leonardo couldn''t help asking. He felt that Betty was quite mysterious. What was with her? "That''s not the question you should be asking. You should have asked who my young master is," she corrected him. Leonardo wasn''t an idiot. By now, the people Chuck had brought over already evaded hundreds of the guards from the Superb Household Forces. This was not something an ordinary person could do. What''s more, they had disyed such a powerful prowess inbat. Then, was Chuck a descendant of some world-ss family? But still, the Cannon family... Leonardo had never heard of them! "However, I can let you in on a little something. My young master and his mother would not need to lift a finger to buy out the entire Allen family," Betty added. Hearing this, the members of the Allen family started to snicker. What on earth was this woman talking about? Buy out the entire Allen family? It was utterly absurd! It could be said the Allen family themselves didn''t know how much money they really had. There were too many properties to count under their ownership, and it was difficult for even them to keep track of. So how could someone even think to buy everything? Leonardo red at Betty sinisterly. "You don''t believe me? Forget it. Here, I''ll show you something. Your family has a small-scale, low- end techpany in the United States, right? You should know about it," Betty said as she threw something at him. It was a piece of alloy about the size of a fingernail. Leonardo reached out to grab it in the air with a scowl. Instantly, he was shocked by what he was holding. What kind of metal was this? Why was it so heavy? He almost couldn''t bear the weight of it all. He stared at it for a few seconds and then came to a horrific realization. Betty was right. The Allen family owned apany that did some minor tech research on alloys in the United States but they had constantly failed toe up with a breakthrough. Therefore, it wasn''t really viable. He had already decided to shut down thepany if it didn''t bear him any fruits in ten years. He had been to the techpany before and knew that there was another simrpany that was veryrge in the United States. It was one of the top threepanies that did research on aN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. special type of alloy. The material was tiny yet heavy, and it was extremely hard and valuable. It was estimated to be a thousand times more expensive than gold! Leonardo had always wanted to research this kind of alloy but he had never found a use for it. He was very envious of the people who could though. If one could produce the alloy in quantities that were asrge as a dining table, it would be worth close to hundreds of millions of dors. He had also heard that thispany had already started producing the alloy, which meant that they must be making hundreds of millions of dors a month. In spite of this, he had never seen this kind of alloy in person before until now. Could it be that Chuck was the son of that techpany''s boss? Leonardo''s face paled at this thought. If that was the case, the Allen family was indeed a speck of dust to Chuck. If they owned such a big techpany, their capabilities were too impossible to fathom. The hall had fallen silent to the point where a pin-drop could be heard. Other members of the Allen family were getting curious as well. Was their grandfather alright? Why did he look so stunned? "Now, let me ask you again. Do you know who my young master is?" Betty asked ndly. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 After Betty had thrown out so many hints, would they realize who Chuck was now? Leonardo was stunned. He still didn''t know who Chuck was exactly. He genuinely didn''t know much because he wasn''t sure who ran thepany that manufactured the piece of alloy in his hand. Therefore, how could he know which family Chuck belonged to? While he may not have known who they were, he knew that Chuck''s parents were definitely a force to be reckoned with. He knew that by running such a hugepany, the rewards must be limitless. Furthermore, the technology they developed had paved the way for the development of the future. Frankly, Chuck''s parents were so much more capable than the Allen family. "Grandpa..." Some of the Allen family members were still confused at their grandfather''s silence. What was happening? What had rendered Leonardo into such a trance? This had never happened before. After all, the Allen family was very powerful. There was little that could faze the master of their family. "Grandpa, what''s that?" someone asked, walking over. He was really curious! He muttered, "Isn''t it just a piece of scrap? Doesn''t look like anything impressive to me at all." How could it cause Leonardo to react like this? Leonardo eventually nced up at Chuck, whose face was devoid of any emotions. Then, he got out of his chair and started to walk up to him slowly, sending the Allen family''s descendants into frozen shock. What was he doing? Had he just gotten out of his chair for these strangers? This was something that none of the other three families had managed to do. All the Allen family''s descendants were taken aback by it. "Are his parents the owners of this piece of alloy?" Leonardo asked. He really couldn''t bear to hear the answer if it was an affirmative one. If that were so, Chuck''s parents'' fortune must be through the roof. It would be impossible to estimate just how many assets they actually had. Leonardo knew that his family had invested a lot of money in the United States techpany. However, hispany inparison to Chuck''s was nothing but a speck of dust. He had a deep understanding of the numerous difficulties techpanies had to face. If anyone had invested in such a techpany that was listed as one of the top three in America, they would have at least made more than all of the Allen family''s wealthbined. It was simply astounding. This meant that Chuck''s parents were wealthy. "You''re right," Betty answered faintly. Leonardo inhaled sharply at the answer. It had suddenly dawned on him. So, that was why the people Chuck brought in could overwhelm his family''s guards so easily. Chuck''s family was so much more capable than his! He also understood why Chuck had the audacity to even bring his people to the Allen family''s household and why he wasn''t afraid to beat Landon up. He didn''t even look fazed when he had been attacked by hundreds of people just now... It was clear to Leonardo now. Chuck''s family was definitely richer, and therefore more powerful than the Allen family. It was a simple conclusion. "Grandpa, help me! It hurts so much," Landon cried out. He had been pped by Betty several times in front of so many members of the Allen family. She had singlehandedly taken away his dignity. When Leonardo finally made his way over to them, he raised his boney arm in preparation for a p. "Thwack!" The smacknded hard on Landon''s already bruised face. Landon and the rest of the Allen family at the scene were stupefied by this, their mouths gaped open in disbelief. What had happened? Why did Leonardo hit his own grandson? "Grandpa, why did you hit me?" Landon questioned in shock. He felt like he was in a dream, but the searing pain that he could clearly feel all over his face told him otherwise. "You b*stard, what have you done?" Leonardo scolded him loudly. "Swish!" He hit Landon once more. Every member of the Allen family was astounded by this development. What was wrong with Leonardo? Was he not going to protect his own family in front of strangers? "Grandpa..." Landon could not help but feel wronged. Leonardo had just pped him in front of so many people! How could he do this? "Smack!" Leonardo pped him again and yelled, "You still can''t keep your mouth shut?!" "Grandpa, what are you doing? Stop hitting me! What about them? Get people to beat them up instead!" Landon wept as he pointed at Chuck and Betty. "Whack!" "You b*stard!" Leonardo was almost out of breath himself after the fierce berating. The hall had fallen extremely quiet. "What''s the point of prolonging the fight? You obviously know how this will end," Betty said. Leonardo bit down on his tongue and asked, "Then, what do you want?" "First, I want you to sign this contract," Betty said as she handed it over. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Alright. I''ll return the four billion dors ordingly as well." Leonardo had never expected such words toe out of his own mouth. "What? Grandpa, are you mad? Why are you doing this? This is absurd!" one of the members of the Allen family yelled out, startled. This could only mean one thing. Their grandfather was actually surrendering to others! They couldn''t believe this. "Grandpa..." Landon was bewildered at what he was seeing. He still thought that Chuck hade here in desperation. However, Leonardo''s reaction to the situation had disrupted such thoughts. Could Chuck''s family really be more powerful than his own? It was impossible! The Allen family was one of the Four Greatest Households in the country! Zelda was dumbfounded as well. As the Allen family''s master, how could Leonardo surrender himself like that to Chuck? Was Chuck really that capable? "Young Master, what do you think?" Betty asked Chuck. If Karen were here, she would definitely refuse to ept the money back. "You don''t have to return the money, just sign the contract. I''ve bought the hotel from you fair and square," Chuck said. Betty was gratified by his answer. Karen would have made the same decision as well. He was indeed his mother''s son. "Fine," Leonardo spared a look at Chuck and signed it immediately. After that, Betty put it away. "Landon, you''ve made a fool out of my young master. You''ll be getting what''sing to you now. Come, break his legs!" Betty ordered. "What did you just say?" Leonardo yelled furiously at that. "Thwack!" Betty raised her hand and pped him, Leonardo, the master of the Allen family! The other members of the Allen family continued to watch on quietly in shock, along with the rest of the Allen family guards surrounding them. "Grandpa! Hey, what the hell did you do?!" The Allen family''s descendants eximed as they could not believe the audacity of this woman! Leonardo''s face was still burning with pain. With a raise of his hand, he silenced the hall. Betty red and walked closer to him. "Leonardo, haven''t you heard of Karen Lee when you were in the States?" "What?" Leonardo gasped. He was confounded by the mention of Karen''s name. Of course, he had heard of her. When he was in the United States, he was aware of the Lee family. They were one of the Four Greatest Households in the world! He had heard that the master of the Lee family had a daughter who was very charming. At the time, he had wanted to make his way into the Lee family and marry Karen. But she had ignored him, thus he couldn''t do anything about it! After all, the Four Greatest Households in this countrypared to the Big Four in the whole world could hardly bepared to each other! It was no wonder that they had the money to invest in such a tech giant. "You mean, he''s a Lee..." Leonardo asked in a low voice. "Yes, that''s right. Tell me, what''s the Allen family to them?" Betty asked. Leonardo was at a loss of words, letting out a sigh in defeat. Yes,pared to a world-ss family, his family was nothing. He knew the limits of his own family. Aside from the other three influential families in the country, he didn''t take any other families seriously. He could do whatever he wanted, no matter the consequence. But now, the tables have turned. They were the ones who weren''t taken seriously this time. Leonardo''s confidence had all but dissipated. "I don''t wish to repeat myself. Your grandson has offended my young master. So, he has to have his legs broken!" Betty scowled. Leonardo was in a dilemma now. He nced at Landon, who was still in a state of shock. He gritted his teeth and was ready to order one of his men to do the job but Betty shook her head at him. "No, you do it." "Me?" he inquired out loud. "Do you have a problem with that?" Leonardo clenched his jaw and started to step towards Landon. Just as everyone was looking on in a daze, he picked up an iron bat and hit Landon''s leg hard. "Ah!" Landon shrieked. He widened his eyes and looked down at his unnaturally bent legs. He promptly sank to the ground, his eyes slowly falling shut. He had passed out on the ground. He couldn''t believe his own grandfather had struck him. The rest of the Allen family werepletely bbergasted by the absurdity of the situation. "What happened? Grandpa''s gone mad..." They muttered among themselves, all confused by what they had just witnessed. How could Leonardo side with outsiders and beat up his own grandson in their territory? "Not bad." Betty nodded at Leonardo then looked back at Chuck and asked, "Young Master, what do you think?" "I think it''s time to wrap up here," Chuck nced at Landon as he said. He thought that this old fool should have already acknowledged just how capable he really was by now. "Okay. Should we head home now?" Betty asked. Chuck had no objections to that. He really wanted to go back to sleep. He turned to Zelda and said, "Sister Zelda, let''s go." "Okay," Zelda agreed mutely. She couldn''t snap out of her daze at all. This all felt like a dream. Someone had brought a whole group of people to the Allen family''s household and managed to make the head of the family break his own grandson''s leg. If news of this was spread, everyone in the country would be thrown into a shock! Zelda followed behind Chuck with a nk look on her face. He suddenly turned his head, sparing the speechless Allen family a look, and threatened, "Keep your eyes open and remember today. If any of you dare take me as a fool next time, I swear I''ll wipe the Allen family off the face of this earth!" Chuck''s fury was much to behold. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Eventually, Chuck made his leave. The only ones who remained in the hall were the members of the Allen family, and they were close to losing their minds. Their house was in a mess! The Allen family''s guards nor the family themselves had never expected such an incident to ur on this day, especially Landon and Leonardo. Thetter still felt as if he was in a dream. "Someone, get Dr. Andrews here this instance!" Leonardo ordered, breaking the silence throughout the hall. The people present looked at one another in dismay. "Grandpa, who on earth was that?" someone asked. Their opinion of their own family had basically been subverted. They couldn''t believe someone better than them had existed. The Allen family was already the best of the best, how could that be possible? "None of you have to know who he is. What matters is that we stop provoking him from now onwards. Our family can''t afford the consequences," Leonardo replied in a dignified tone. At this time, he still had a palm print from Betty''s p imprinted on his face. It was very attention- grabbing. Every member of the Allen family went stocked at that admission. What? Had they really met someone they couldn''t afford to offend? "Grandpa, is he from the other three families?" someone asked again. "Idiot! What do you think? Do you think we can''t trample the other three families by ourselves?" Leonardo yelled furiously. Why were his grandchildren so dimwitted? How could they even think to form such a question with their mouths? At that, the rest of the Allen family were at a loss. Who on earth was that man? "If word of this gets out today, even a tiny snippet of what happened, I swear I''ll hold every one of you ountable and kill you!" Leonardo said coldly. What had happened to the Allen family on this day was nothing but shameful. However, there was nothing he could do about it. He could only bear with it and swallow his rage. He mustn''t let anyone get wind of this. Otherwise, the Allen family''s pride would be in shambles. Now, he only hoped that the other three families would also get on Chuck''s bad side. If they did, the Allen family would be less undignified. All of the guards merely looked at one another and could only nod. Anyhow, who would dare tell anyone else about this? The rest of the Allen family took this as a wake-up call, finally noticing that the world did not revolve around them. They had been living under a rock before this. In this world, there was no wall that was imprable. Meanwhile, in the Champ family''s household. Cheryl had heard gossip about the many cars that had shown up at the Allen family''s household just the day before. No one knew what exactly had transpired but many had reported that they heard loud crashes. What did this mean? Did someone go up to the Allen family to cause trouble? Cheryl was a smart woman and she was gloating at their misfortune. Indeed, the Big Four families had always been fighting amongst themselves both in public and in private. If something bad had happened to the Allen family, it would greatly benefit the Champ family. She really wanted to figure out the incident, but there was really no way for her to do so. She wondered if it could be the other two households that stirred up the trouble. She didn''t think so. The four families were almost identical in terms of power and capabilities. How could the other two families manage this? It was too quick of a turnabout. Cheryl thought the whole situation was odd. Not long after, she received a call from her secretary. "What is it?" she asked upon answering her phone. "The hotel belonging to the Allen family on National Road has its sign taken down. It''s changed into a different name," the secretary informed. They were very aware of every move the other families made. The hotel mentioned had just been renovated less than half a year ago, it was very new to begin with. Cheryl was confused as to how it could be under renovation again, much less a name- change. This was just inconceivable! "What is the new name?" Cheryl asked in surprise as she thought about the hotel in question was the one Chuck had wanted to purchase. "Nine Days Hotel," the secretary answered. What? Cheryl was too astounded to even respond. Did this mean it wasn''t the Allen family''s hotel anymore? Did that other guy buy the hotel for real? How was it possible? After that, Cheryl headed out and drove towards the vicinity of the hotel. She was so shocked to see that indeed, the hotel had its name changed. She couldn''t figure out why the Allen family would sell it away. Who bought it? Cheryl really didn''t think it was Chuck. But if not him, who was the buyer? She was extremely curious. She got out of her car and walked up to the hotel. Sure enough, the front desk had undergone some changes. It was manned by apletely different batch of people. There was a particrly beautiful woman behind the front desk d in a professional uniform. This was Ynda, who came over and had started to manage the hotel for a few days now. Cheryl walked up to her and asked, "Who''s your boss now?" Ynda was caught off guard to see Cheryl. To her, this woman looked really ssy and was wearing designer clothes. Ynda wondered who she was. "I apologize, our boss keeps a low profile," Ynda answered with a slight smile. "If that''s the case, that means the ownership is transferred, right?" Cheryl questioned, feeling shocked. How did that person do it? "Yes, it is," Ynda replied. It was really difficult for Cheryl to fathom this. If the hotel had belonged to her, she would never think to sell it. The Allen family wasn''t short of funds, so why did they decide to sell it anyway? This was too bizarre. Eventually, Cheryl left and got back into her car. She was eager to know whether a new challenger had emerged within the country. Did they intend on killing off the Four Greatest Households? After she had spread the word on WhatsApp, the other two families were taken by surprise having received the news as well. "Did something happen to the Allen family?" they all thought. If that weren''t the case, why would they sell their hotel? In no time, the news spread like wildfire to the public. It was a hot topic for discussion. When Leonardo heard about it, he was enraged and wanted to know who the hell had broken the news. He thought that whoever they are, they must have a death wish! Meanwhile... All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Patricia thought about Landon''s threat for three days but she really couldn''t bring herself to cross her own boundaries. She decided to talk to Landon again. It didn''t matter if she would end up getting beaten up or tortured. She refused to give her body away like that. She called Landon''s number, riddled with nerves but no one had answered. Two days after the given deadline, it was still the same. She felt both afraid and uneasy. Had Landon changed his mind and nned to just go for her family straight on? Patricia was working herself into a state of panic, until her friend who worked at the hospital heard from the orthopedic surgeon that Landon''s leg had been broken and that he was getting treated for it. She was shocked. No wonder he hadn''t picked up any of her calls. However, who in their right mind would dare to break Landon''s leg? Patricia contemted it. A person came to her mind as she did, Chuck. Was he the one who had beaten him up? But wasn''t that impossible? Chuck''s status was definitely not up to par with the Allen family''s. How would he have the guts to... All of a sudden, Patricia snapped out of her thoughts when she saw a familiar figure driving towards a hotel. The driver looked a lot like Chuck... But hadn''t he offended Landon? How did hee out of it unscathed? Patricia couldn''t believe it. After all, Landon was infamous for being ruthless. How could he let Chuck get away with it? A thought skirted Patricia''s mind. Could it be that Landon had really gotten beaten up by Chuck? Patricia started to tail him, following him into the car park. However, she was shocked to find that the hotel had changed its sign. What was going on? She watched as Chuck got out of his car, heading towards the entrance. The doorman had been particrly respectful towards him which had taken Patricia by surprise. Did Chuck really buy this hotel? How was this possible? On a whim, she decided to get out of her car and speak to him. "Mr. Cannon..." Chuck, who had just entered the hotel, looked back and saw Patricia. She looked very beautiful with her tall stature and perfect curves. He wondered why she hade here. "Yes?" he asked. "I''d like to ask you something. Is this hotel..." Patricia''s heart throbbed painfully in anticipation. If Chuck really had bought it, it meant that he was more powerful than the Allen family. "Yes, it''s mine now. I''ve bought it," Chuck replied bluntly. There was nothing to hide from her as she was present when he had directly transferred the money to Landon. Patricia was bewildered and she asked, "How did the Allen family agree to it?" There was no doubt that the hotel was under new management, even the signboard had been changed. "I just went up to their house and the guy named Leonardo agreed," Chuck exined with a shrug. Oh, Gosh. Patricia couldn''t process this information. Suddenly, she had an epiphany. She could ask Chuck for help! Landon''s leg had been broken but after he recovered, he would certainly find her to threaten her again. If Chuck was as powerful as the Allen family and she had his protection, wouldn''t that mean Landon would not dare touch her? "May I chat with you?" Patricia asked, her stomach filled with nervous butterflies. This was a great opportunity. "Chat? I don''t seem to have anything to talk to you about. Aaron hasn''t done anything to me." "Actually, this isn''t about my brother, it''s about me. I really need your help with something," Patricia bit her lip as she pleaded. "You? You''re asking me for help?" Chuck questioned as he felt slightly surprised. What was happening? Wasn''t Patricia seeing Landon? Why would she approach him for help? "Yeah, do you have the time?" Patricia asked. "Just tell me what you need. I''ll think about it," Chuck answered. He was unfamiliar with this woman. Although she looked gorgeous, he wasn''t very well-acquainted with her. What did she have to say? "It''s between me and Landon..." Patricia mustered up the courage and told Chuck about her encounter with Landon and the threats he had made. Chuck had not expected to hear something like that. What was the meaning of this? How could Landon force her into such a thing? Chapter 420 Chapter 420 However, Chuck thought it was normal for men to have such feelings for women like Patricia. At the very least, Patricia was tall, slender, and had legs that went on for miles. Who wouldn''t like her? At the same time, Chuck didn''t think Landon was right to force Patricia into apanying him like this. "So Mr. Cannon, would you be willing to help me?" Patricia asked, having plucked up her courage. If she let someone violent like Landon take her, wouldn''t she eventually be tortured to death? He might even hit her! Looking at Chuck, she felt that he was different. At least he had a better temper and he didn''t look to be tempted by her at the moment. Chuck nced at her a few times and asked, "Give me a good reason then. Why should I help you?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He wasn''t some sort ofpdog. What made her think she could order him to help her? They did not know each other well either, having only met several times. Although this woman was smart, it didn''t mean that Chuck had to assist her. Chuck didn''t like meddling in other people''s business. There were so many intelligent people in the world. It didn''t mean that Chuck had to help all of them. "I..." Patricia bit her lip as she pondered over it. A reason? She really couldn''t think of one. She was losing her confidence now. She wasn''t familiar with Chuck in the slightest. They had only met because of Aaron''s ignorance. "Cat got your tongue? Tell me, what is your reason?" Chuck looked at her expectantly as he repeated. When he was with the Allen familyst time, Chuck had left asting impression on them. To help her, it was just a matter of exchanging a few words. However, why had Chuck even asked her this in the first ce? "I..." Patricia couldn''t get any words out. Indeed, why should he help her? There was no concrete reason. Unless... Was he trying to imply something? Patricia eyed Chuck suspiciously but his gaze didn''t appear to harbor any kind of desire towards her. He probably wasn''t suggesting... that. She was just thinking too much. "It''s fine if you can''t think of anything. Sorry, but I''ve got something else to tend to," Chuck said, waving her away as he walked over to Ynda to inquire about the hotel''s progress. "Mr. Cannon, can you give me a few days toe up with a reason?" Patricia pleaded desperately. She had witnessed the struggle between family feuds first hand. It was a horrible thing, for arger family to gobble up a medium-sized family like hers. "Let me ask you. Do you think your family is important?" Chuck asked. "Yes," Patricia answered with no hesitance. "Then you''ve already made your choice now, haven''t you? You want to protect your family but you want to protect your innocence at the same time. It is impossible to have both. It should be very clear which one you should choose," Chuck said. "I..." Patricia would usually give Chuck a p to the face at this point but she couldn''t. She was asking for his help. She wasn''t brave enough to do so anyhow. After all, he had managed to cripple Landon for a moment. After so many days, Landon had been quiet and didn''t bother her. She couldn''t get angry with Chuck for this. If she angered Chuck, she knew she would face worse consequences. "You better have a nice think about it yourself," added Chuck. "Excuse me, but did you break Landon''s leg?" Patricia asked for it was very important to confirm this matter. "No," Chuck replied simply. "It wasn''t you? Then, who did?" Patricia was taken aback. "Leonardo," Chuck answered calmly. Patricia let out a shocked gasp at that. She was horrified to hear that but asked again after some consideration, "Did you order him to do it?" He replied, "I guess I did." Technically, it was Betty''s orders but she was working for him. So, it was almost the same. Patricia was rendered speechless by her surprise. Was Chuck really that capable? To the point where Leonardo had been forced by him to personally break Landon''s leg? She couldn''t believe that Chuck actually was capable enough to force even Leonardo to surrender to him. "Could you please help me?" Patricia continued to plead even more desperately. If he could make Leonardo turn on his own family, then Chuck would be able to settle her matter in seconds. "Again, why should I? You couldn''t even exin that to yourself. I''m not a charitable person, you know," Chuck said tly. Patricia waspletely at a loss for words. "Mr. Cannon, what happened that day, I''m..." She thought that maybe he was holding a grudge against her from the other day. After all, she had not called Landon out for his rude behavior towards him. "Well, we don''t know each other that well anyway. Don''t overthink too much. If you can''t give me a good reason, I suggest you find yourself a bodyguard," Chuck said and proceeded to turn away, on his way to find Ynda. Patricia had intended to say something else but bit her lip to stop herself. In the end, she could only sigh. She couldn''te up with an excuse for the time being but Chuck had a point. She could always get a bodyguard. She had to protect herself, in case Landon wanted to vent out his frustrations over his broken leg on her. She walked out of the hotel eventually. Where could she find a bodyguard? She gave her assistant a call. "Find me a bodyguard. A female one," Patricia said. She hung up after that. Her assistant should be able to find someone for her. As expected, in less than half an hour, she received a call from her assistant with the name of her new bodyguard. When Patricia looked at the bodyguard''s name, she muttered to herself, "Blood Leopard?" On the information sheet, it also stated that she was an assassin. One who had just debuted. As far as the whole country was concerned, Blood Leopard was the cheapest help one could get and she was quite capable. Patricia didn''t much mind how much it would cost her. It was Blood Leopard''s ability to protect her that was most important. Patricia really didn''t want this person to protect her. After all, she had just debuted, and so Patricia thought that she probably wasn''t verypetent. Patricia could not gamble with her own safety like this. Just as she was about to ask the assistant to continue her search, her phone rang. It was a call from an unknown number. Patricia answered anyway. "I''m Blood Leopard. You can trust me to protect you with my life. Just rx." Thedy on the other end said in an emotionless tone. Indeed. Yvette was Blood Leopard. She had finished her first job and felt that this industry was not bad. It could really help hone her physical and psychological skills. Furthermore, she could even make a living off it. When Yvette had seen this job offer pop up just now, she didn''t hesitate to sign up. Her organization had also agreed. After all, headquarters had given her brownie points as they were quite impressed with Yvette''s speed atpleting the previous task. It was wholly up to the client now. Yvette had to fight for her own opportunities and so, she made the call. "Let''s say a man wants to do something to me, what would you do to him? I forbid murder," Patricia inquired. The cold voice on the other end had somewhat instilled some of her confidence in the assassin''s abilities. Was Blood Leopard an expert who had just joined the assassin industry? "I''ll protect you until you manage to get away from him," Yvette replied simply. "Alright, then. Where are you now?" Patricia asked. "Ocean City." "I''m on Hornbill Road in the neighboring city. There''s a Nine Days Hotel here. I''ll wait for you for an hour," Patricia said. "No problem," Yvette answered. Patricia hung up the phone then. She sat in the car and just waited for time to pass. About an hour later, Patricia, who was resting her eyes in the car heard the sound of someone knocking on her window. She opened her eyes and rolled her windows down. She was surprised by who she was looking at. The assassin looked so charming. She was wearing a baseball cap and a simple denim jacket but they could barely conceal her good looks and figure. Yvette had rushed over here in a hurry. "Are you Blood Leopard?" Patricia inquired, taken aback. How could such a beautiful woman turn out to be an assassin? She did not see thating. "I am," Yvette said, her tone icy. The frost in her voice and gaze boosted the confidence Patricia had in her. "Okay. You may get in." Yvette had been carrying a backpack. She eventually settled in the car with Patricia. First, she inquired about Patricia''s situation. Patricia did not hide any details from her as she described all of her unfortunate encounters. Yvette nodded and asked, "Understood. So who is this person you''re talking about?" Patricia was reluctant to tell her. If she said it out, would Yvette leave out of fear? Would she not ept this deal? "Just tell me. I''ve already prepared myself mentally when I took on the job," Yvette said, feeling very sure of herself. Thisdy had taken such a huge risk to find an assassin for protection. She was certainly no ordinary woman. "Someone from the Allen family," Patricia finally said. "Which Allen family?" Yvette wondered aloud. "The one from the Four Greatest Households," Patricia rified. Yvette was startled by this. She was born and bred in this country, so of course, she knew who the Allen family was. So someone in the family had somehow taken a fancy to this woman? "Are you scared?" Patricia asked and was a bit disappointed by Yvette''s reaction. She must be afraid after hearing who her opponent was. "There''s nothing to be afraid of," Yvette replied casually. She was on a job, what use was fear? "Are you sure?" "I am," Yvette answered. Patricia was satisfied with Yvette''s answer and replied, "Alright. If you ept the job, you can start now until this matter is resolved." "Oh? Do you have a n?" Yvette was a tad surprised. "I do," Patricia said firmly as she looked out of the window. Following her gaze, Yvette looked and saw that she was staring at a hotel called Nine Days Hotel. She had never heard of it before. "Is the boss of this hotel helping you?" Yvette was quick-witted to catch on. "He didn''t agree to it, He wanted me to find him a good reason for his help." "Reason?" Yvette echoed. "I can''t think of one for now but once I do, I think he''ll help me," Patricia said but was still not very self-assured. "Who''s the boss? Is he strong enough to fight the Allen family?" Yvette was rather inquisitive. She knew of countless powerful people that hid themselves within the country. "Mr. Cannon," Patricia answered. "Mr. Cannon?" Yvette parroted back. She only knew of one person with that surname and muttered, "That''s also my husband''s surname." "You have a husband?" Patricia asked in confusion. What was up with Yvette? How could her husband even allow her to be an assassin? Was he living off of her? "Yes, I do," Yvette answered. "Well, that''s... I hope you don''t mind me asking, but does he depend on you financially?" Patricia asked. "He used to be. But now, no. I''m the one depending on him now..." Yvette exined as her thoughts now filled with Chuck. They hadn''t seen each other for a few days now. To be honest, she didn''t really know where he had been at all. Patricia couldn''tprehend why someone woulde out to work as an assassin if they had a husband out putting food on the table. "You didn''t tell your husband about this?" she asked. "No, I don''t have the guts to," Yvette''s eyes softened as she replied. If she told Chuck this, he would be worried out of his mind. His anxiety would make her anxious in return which would affect the mental state she was in when she was on the job. Plus, if she had told him, he would definitely forbid her from continuing. He might not tell her straight up but she knew he would give her the cold shoulder. "But... why?" Patricia asked. Yvette did not answer. Patricia saw that Yvette didn''t want to borate any more on that, so she didn''t pry any further. Perhaps she was afraid that her husband would be worried about her. He was lucky to have a wife who was capable of earning so much money. "Does Mr. Cannon have power over the person you mentioned?" Yvette asked to make sure before she could consider her next steps upon meeting Landon. This was a very important question. If she killed him, it would spell nothing but trouble. If she didn''t, Patricia would still be in danger. "Yes, Mr. Cannon is very capable," Patricia responded. She was still extremely curious about him. Just what on earth was Chuck''s story? Chapter 421 Chapter 421 "How much more capable?" Yvette asked Patricia as she was equally curious. She felt that Chuck had a pretty solid background as well. After all, it was impossible for him to not be when he had someone like Karen backing him up. "Haven''t you heard? The owner of this hotel, Mr. Cannon, asked the head of the Allen family to break his own grandson''s leg..." Patricia exined. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It was still so surreal to her, but it was the truth. Yvette choked back a noise of surprise. Was this man really that powerful? "It''s true! Once youy eyes on him, you''ll no doubt be surprised. He''s really good at keeping a low profile. You almost can''t tell him that he''s capable," Patricia continued. "Is he? My husband''s the same too," Yvette replied, an image of Chuck looking rough emerged in her mind. Other than his new hairstyle and new clothes, he still appeared very much ordinary. He was good- looking but he wasn''t good at dressing himself up. However, no matter how uncouth Chuck looked, he was still charming and adorable to her. Patricia, on the other hand, wanted to scoff at theparison Blood Leopard had made. How could her husbandpare to Chuck? Chuck was someone that even the Allen family feared! Ordinary people can''t possiblypare to him. Her husband may haveid low, it was a bit far-fetched topare him to Chuck. However, she certainly didn''t utter these hurtful words. Patricia wasn''t raised without being taught simple courtesy. "He''ll being out soon. Have a look at him! It''ll definitely surprise you," Patricia said. "No, thanks. No matter how capable he is, I''m not very interested. My husband''s the best," Yvette said as she shook her head and looked away. Initially, she had been a little curious. But now, she was over it. Yvette was not crazy over men. So what if Mr. Cannon was handsome? She wouldn''t be interested either way. Patricia looked at Yvette again and wondered, "This woman is really in love with her husband, isn''t she? Beauty must really be in the eyes of the beholder." "Well, if that''s the case, let''s just leave then. I''m pretty tired, so just take me home. You''ll have to be with me at all times from now on," Patricia said. Yvette nodded in agreement and began her work seriously. She had gone through this before so she knew what had to be done. Eventually, Patricia drove away with Yvette. As soon as they had left, Chuck stepped out of the hotel. He saw Patricia''s car driving into the distance and he shrugged. She was bright and he didn''t particrly dislike her. But for no proper reason, he wouldn''t help her. He had missed Yvette a little. He hadn''t seen Yvette for a few days since thest time and so, he sent a message to her asking about her whereabouts. Not longter, Yvette replied and told him that she wasn''t up to anything. Chuck then invited her to train together. He had been training by himself these past few days after having taken an absence of leave from the university. After all, he had to train harder in preparation for Brayden''s retaliation. There was no news from Karen either. She was still monitoring everything that was happening in the U.S. though. Chuck would know in advance and prepare himself if Brayden nned to do anything rash. Upon reading the invitation, Yvette hurriedly rejected it and told him something urgent hade up. It was impossible for them to get together now. After all, she was now in Patricia''s service. If he found out about her dangerous job, how would he take it? "Alright, I love you," Chuck eventually texted. He thought that Yvette might not be around anyway. Yvette sent her love back in reply and kept her phone away with a smile. She felt all warm and fuzzy from the brief texts. Patricia sneaked curious looks at her at that. She had thought this assassin was unfeeling but the smile she let out spoke otherwise. Was she chatting with her so-called husband? She didn''t ask either way. When they reached her home, they got out of the car together. Patricia usually lived alone and wasn''tfortable with mening over to her ce. Therefore, the bodyguard she hired had to be a woman. Yvette followed her in. She didn''t mind the aesthetics of the house much but was looking at its surroundings instead. She had to be vignt, both as an assassin and a bodyguard. This was Yvette''s second job. She had to do it well so that she could gain a reputation. She wanted to outrank ck Rose and became the world''s best. It was Yvette''s current goal. Patricia went to take a shower while Yvette continued to watch over her. After that, she began training. After her shower, Patricia watched as Yvette trained. She was surprised to see that her arms were covered in bruises. "Does your husband approve of your lifestyle?" Patricia couldn''t help but ask. She rarely chatted with other women, but she thought Yvette wasn''t half bad. She knew men liked perfect and wless women. But having seen the state of Yvette''s arms, Patricia imagined that the rest of her body must look about the same, maybe even worse. What would a man feel if he looked at her? Would he feel disgusted? "I suppose. But I usually never show him any of this," Yvette told her the truth. Combat training was tough, it was inevitable that her body would be painted in unsightly bruises. So when Yvette and Chuck were together, they were almost always fully-clothed. Patricia had nothing to say to that. At this moment, her phone rang as she was about to nod off. She took it out and looked at the caller I.D. Her face shifted. "Is it that man from the Allen family?" Yvette asked as she walked over. Patricia didn''t want to pick up the phone. It was indeed Landon who was calling her. Wasn''t he in the hospital? Why was he calling her? Did he want her to visit him at the hospital? Fearing the consequences of missing the call, Patricia steeled herself and answered her phone. "I''m in the hospital,e find me," Landon ordered. He had spent too long in the hospital and was feeling bored. He wanted to find someone to apany him, so he thought of Patricia. "Sorry, I''m not around," Patricia admitted. "Not around? I told youst time to get a room ready for me in three days! You haven''t done that?" Landon spat. His leg had been broken by his grandfather, so he couldn''t do much. He was really annoyed! "I..." Patricia hesitated. How could she sell herself out like that? She wouldn''t. To be frank, she had wanted to confess to her family about the whole situation but in the end, she knew how her parents would react. They would surely force her to yield for Landon. That was because at this point, the interests of the family were prioritized above all else. It was a necessary sacrifice. However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t convince herself to do it. Her body was for her future husband, not for people like Landon! "You have an hour. Get to the hospital by then or you''ll be finished," Landon threatened. He hung up then. Patricia was on her sofa, looking dejected when Yvette spoke up, "What did he say?" "He wants me to visit him at the hospital," Patricia said, feeling her soul leave her body. She really needed Chuck''s help right now, but she had no leverage over him. There was no reason for him to help her at all. "If you decide to go, I''ll be with you the entire time. But if you want to stay here, I''ll protect you either way," Yvette said. She was disgusted by Landon. How could anyone force a woman to give herself up like this? When she had dealt with the loan sharks before, she had been threatened like this too so she knew the feeling. She hated this kind of person. Patricia thought that Landon wouldn''t dare do anything to her in the hospital. It was a hospital, after all, he wouldn''t have the guts. Moreover, Yvette would be by her side. "Let''s go to the hospital then," Patricia said, feeling that she had to clear the air this time. Yvette had no objections to that. "When we arrive at the hospital, don''t tell anyone that you''re my bodyguard. Just say that you''re my cousin," Patricia reminded. If Landon knew that she had found a bodyguard deliberately for her own protection, the consequences would be dire. "Alright," Yvette said. The two then got ready and drove to the hospital quickly. On the way, Patricia really wanted to call Chuck for help, her mind still churning to look for a suitable reason. The entire ride was silent. When they finally arrived at the hospital, the two walked inside together. "Just listen to my orders. Don''t do anything I don''t tell you to, got it?" Patricia warned. This was important to note. If they acted rashly, Landon would probably exact his revenge on the Dawson family. So they had to watch themselves. "What if he does something to you?" Yvette asked. "Just... wait for my orders. You might not understand but I have an entire family to take care of. My family can''t bear the consequences of offending Landon, alright?" Patricia exined, feeling a little helpless. But Yvette had indeed raised a good question. What would she do if Landon asked her for something she wasn''t willing to give? "Fine," Yvette agreed. After all, Patricia was her employer now. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Meanwhile, in Landon''s ward. Landon stared at his broken leg. It was no longer painful but his heart still filled with resentment whenever he looked at it. This was all Chuck''s fault. "Landon, you have to understand. I did what I had to do," Leonardo exined when he hade over to visit him. "Grandpa, who was that guy?" Landon asked as his eyes gradually filled with hatred. In the past few days, he had been plotting to find ways to have someone to kill Chuck. He wanted him torn into pieces. "I''m not sure, but his family is high-ranked in the whole world! They are so much more powerful than our family," Leonardo sighed. He had looked further into that specific techpany in the United States in these few days and was shocked by his own findings. The market value of thepany had exceeded 50 billion dors. It was difficult to fathom. Indeed, it was a terrifying concept! Moreover, it was still growing at this moment. Once they start mass-producing the experimental alloy, it was just a matter of time before they would garner millions upon billions of dors in the future. It should be known that thepany studied not only a novel type of alloy but also developed some other medication as well. If it could develop drugs to cure cancer and terminal illnesses, it''s value was iprehensible! The amount of ie it got would shock the whole world. "Even more powerful than us?" Landon asked bitterly. He contemted a bit on it and thought that made sense. If it weren''t for Chuck''s powerful background, how could his grandfather yield and beat him up? However, he still couldn''t ept the fact that Chuck''s family had more money than him. He really just couldn''t! "That''s right. Just don''t mess with Chuck anymore. If anyone could take us out, it would be him," Leonardo said with a sigh. He didn''t expect that the Allen family would put their head down for someone else in the country. "Grandpa, I..." Landon started to speak. He hated this. "Forget about it. Have a good rest, alright? If you need anything, just tell me right away. We''ll do our best to satisfy you," Leonardo said and then walked out. Landon raged and destroyed everything he could get his hands on at the moment. In his anger, he got up from his bed and started limp towards the door. At this exact moment, there was a knock on the door. "Come in," Landon said with narrowed eyes. The door opened and Patricia walked in. A perverted smile appeared on Landon''s face. "You came just in time. Now,e here!" He had been nning to cause a rampage outside to quell his anger. However, now that Patricia was here, he could take it out on her. However, he caught a nce at someone else that was apanying Patricia. He was enraptured. The woman was wearing a baseball cap but she was so beautiful... Landon was instantly attracted to her. Yvette''s beauty was definitely indescribable. In front of her, Patricia, an attractive woman as well, was outmatched. Both her appearance and figure were extremely immacte. She was very curvaceous too. "Who is this?" Landon asked, pointing at Yvette. What was a beauty like her doing here? When Patricia saw Landon''s expression, she secretly rejoiced at his redirected attention. After all, Landon''s eyes were now fixated on Yvette. Maybe her bodyguard could take her ce instead. It was a selfish thought but Patricia couldn''t help thinking about it being a possibility. "Whack!" Landon gave Patricia''s face a tight p, confounding her. Her cheek burned red. "I asked you a question. Answer me!" Landon sneered. "M-my cousin," Patricia stammered out. The fiery pain on her face made her feel ashamed. She had been hit by Landonst time when they were alone. But now, it felt different with Yvette, an outsider, around. She really wanted to fight for her dignity. However, she merely kept quiet. She didn''t have Chuck''s capabilities so if she fought back, she knew her family would suffer for it. "Cousin?" Landon smiled gently and looked kind for a moment. He beckoned Yvette to him and said, "You. Come here." There was ice in Yvette''s stare. When she saw Landon p her employer like that, she almost couldn''t control herself from fighting back. It was her responsibility to protect Patricia after all. Despite this, Patricia merely touched her pped cheek and didn''t say anything. Yvette couldn''t do anything about it either without her orders. "Thwack!" Landon pped Patricia again and said, "Go. Ask her toe over." The humiliation Patricia felt brought tears to her eyes. She looked at Yvette, beckoning her over with her eyes. After a moment of silence, Yvette walked over and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Hello, Cutie, what''s your name?" Landon asked as his eyes roved all over her. Yvette didn''t answer. "You''re so much more beautiful than your cousin. You''re simply stunning," Landon chuckled. It was true. Her cold persona in particr made people want to dominate her. Yvette frowned at that and replied, "What are you trying to say?" "What do you think?" Landon snickered and grabbed at Patricia''s hair. "On your knees!" he barked. The strong sense of shame Patricia felt had only intensified. She was struggling to get out of his grip when Landon suddenly threw her to the ground, giving her another p. "You asked for it!" At that moment, Patricia had really wanted to die. She couldn''t take this humiliation anymore. Yvette helped Patricia up, proceeded to re at him, and asked, "What are you trying to do here?" If Yvette were alone, she would have killed Landon much earlier. However, her employer had not spoken up yet so she had no choice but to resist. "Me? Your cousin didn''t tell you who I am, did she?" Landon asked as he limped over. "She did," Yvette replied. "Well, then you should know better to defy me. Come on, get down on your knees," he ordered. Yvette''s red at him, her voice going dangerously low, "Say that again, I dare you." "Oh, you have some guts!" Landon chuckled, "Your cousin was just beaten up by me right here. She''s nothing but a ve in my eyes. You, however, are much more prettier than she is so I''ll give you a chance to redeem yourself. So,e on. On your knees." Patricia noticed Yvette''s demeanor had turned even colder so she hurriedly crawled up to her. If Yvette decided to make a move now, they would be finished. She had to stop her. "Don''t," Patricia restrained Yvette''s hands as she warned. Yvette scowled at that. "Snap!" Landon hadnded a p on Yvette''s face, and her gaze sharpened menacingly. Her hands had been held by Patricia so she had no way of defending herself from him. Her face burned with agony. "It really does feel great to p such a beautiful woman," Landon smirked triumphantly. Chuck had pissed him off so he was going to unleash his rage onto these women. "Don''t." Patricia''s pleading continued, "Please. My family''s going to suffer if you resist him." Yvette''s eyes burned with hatred as she uttered, "Let go." "Thwack!" Landon pped Yvette''s face again. Yvette didn''t even flinch but her face had turned redder. Her cheek now bearing an eye-catching palm print. "How dare you even think of fighting back! I can have your whole family killed at a moment''s notice, you hear me?!" Landon yelled his threats. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Yvette clenched her fists tightly. She looked at Patricia, feeling utterly disappointed. Why would she take this abuse from such a man? In that instant, she yed back the time when she had been hit by a car dealer from when she had gone to buy a car. At the time, she hadn''t resisted as well because she was unable to. Now, it seemed like Patricia was in the same situation as she once was. Yvette let out a pitiful sigh at the thought. She felt sympathetic towards Patricia. "Young Master Allen, please stop hitting her," Patricia begged Landon. She realized that if Landon kept going, her bodyguard was going tosh out. All she could do now was beg for him to stop. "Do you think I''ll stop just because you asked?" Landon pped Patricia in the face again with his other hand, yelling, "Do you know why I asked you toe here? You''ve made me even angrier!" Patricia covered her burning cheek with her hands. She really didn''t have the courage to resist his abuse. She didn''t know what to do. "I know. Of course, I do! But I just... I want to talk to you," Patricia said, having gathered up her courage. "Talk? You want to speak to me? Do you think you have the right to do that while standing? Why aren''t you kneeling?!" Landon grinned maniacally as he said. Patricia was too mortified to even get down on her knees at this point. She really wanted to run out now, but what would happen to the Dawson family if she did? "Then, I''ll make you!" Landon threatened and kicked Patricia. She fell to the ground with her hands covering her stomach. Her face had gone pale. "Do you really think I like you? The Dawson family is rubbish to me. If I want to step on you, I will. If I want you to get on your knees for me, you shall. If you don''t, I''ll make sure you regret it with your life!" Landon bellowed as he limped in front of Patricia. He had been humiliated by Chuck before so now, he had to regain his dignity by inflicting it on someone else. "On your knees! Do you hear me?" Patricia sat up from the floor in shame and with tears welled up in her eyes. "What should I do?" she wondered helplessly. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Kneel before him? Patricia couldn''t bear to do it but she knew that if she didn''t, her family would suffer. Landon was mad! Landon''s behavior was putting a lot of pressure on her. She felt like her heart was about to give out. Tears brimmed around her eyes as she felt a deep sense of shame pierce her gut. The Allen family was too powerful. She could do nothing but yield now. "Smack!" Landon pped Patricia hard in the face again. This p was very heavy. With a pained yelp, she was instantly rendered unconscious. "How weak! She can''t even take a few ps!" Landon said and spat on Patricia''s body. "Hey, Gorgeous, are you going to kneel or not? Come on," he prompted her unconscious body, kicking her a few times but did not receive any responses. Letting out a filthy smile, he stepped on Patricia''s belly while looking up at Yvette with a smile. It was quite literally a smile from the Devil. It could chill hearts. Yvette merely gazed coldly at him. To be honest, she really wanted to retaliate. She had been pped after all but she couldn''t because Patricia had told her not to. She was her employer, so Yvette had to heed to her demands. "Cutie, you have to understand who you''re standing in front of. As a young master of the Allen family, I order you to kneel before me. Do it! I''m giving you a chance to redeem yourself," Landon said as he stepped away from Patricia''s belly and limped towards Yvette. "So, you''ve decided not to? Well, aren''t you bold! You really are the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen. Come with me and we''ll trample the other families across the country together. It''ll be fun," he tried to bribe. Yvette stared at him mutely. Instead of replying, she crouched down to help Patricia up, carrying her unconscious body. "Hey! I haven''t finished with you! How dare you leave?" Landon cackled and got in Yvette''s way. "Move!" she demanded indifferently. "My, my. You''re really bold for a woman, aren''t you? Did it hurt when I pped you just now?" He burst out inughter. Then, he raised his hand again, ready to give her another p. Unlike before, Patricia did not hold onto Yvette''s hands this time. She could defend herself and so, she grabbed Landon''s hand just before itnded on her. Having improved inbat, her strength had grown as well. A man like Landon who didn''t do much exercise wasn''t strong enough to fight Yvette. Landon was pushed backward and fell to the ground, chuckling as he said, "How very interesting." It was the first time Landon had met a woman like Yvette. Just now, he had managed to p her twice which made him really happy. But how dare she resist him this time? After that, Yvette simply walked out with Patricia in her arms. "You''ll regret this. Let me tell you, I''ll make you kneel in front of me eventually!" Landon chuckled as he shouted after her. Then, he took out his phone and made a call.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Eventually, someone picked up. "Follow Patricia and the woman she came here with. Capture them and bring them to me!" he ordered. After hanging up the phone, Landony on the bed with a twisted smile. Chuck had humiliated him, so he had to find another way to make himself feel better. Yvette would be that for him. Yvette held Patricia in her arms and walked out of the hospital. Right as they were both settled in the car, Yvette decided to wake her up. Patricia started to struggle in panic upon waking. "It''s me," Yvette reassured her. Patricia was taken aback by that and hurriedly checked herself over. She was in one piece but there were footprints on her belly and even saliva. She burst into tears not a momentter. What kind of torture had she suffered just now? "Did you do anything to Landon?" Patricia cried as she asked. Yvette shook her head and answered, "Nothing." "Then how did you manage to bring me out?" Patricia wondered out loud. "I just pushed him out of the way and opened the door myself. Then I carried you out," Yvette pointed out. Patricia was panicked by the thought of Yvette pushing Landon over. Had he gotten seriously hurt? "It wasn''t that serious. I wouldn''t have been able to carry you out of there if it were," Yvette said as if reading her mind. Patricia panicked and said, "No, that doesn''t sound good. I have to go and find Mr. Cannon now." Thus, she drove hastily to Nine Days Hotel along with Yvette. She didn''t know if Chuck was still there. So after she had arrived, she turned to Yvette and said, "You wait here. I''ll go see Mr. Cannon myself." "No problem," Yvette replied. She felt that this ce was rtively safe. Patricia got out of her car and started to walk towards the front desk. However, the front desk told her that Chuck was no longer at the hotel. A chill ran down her spine at that news. She called Chuck in a hurry. The phone rang for a long time before it got through. "What''s the matter?" the voice on the other end muttered. It was in the middle of the night, so Chuck must have been asleep. "Mr. Cannon, please help me. I''ve just offended Landon." It was the first time for Patricia to feel so panicked. She couldn''t imagine what Landon was going to do to her next. "What''s your reason? Let me hear it," Chuck said indifferently. "I, I..." Patricia stuttered out. "If you don''t have one, stop bothering me!" Chuck yelled furiously. It was in the middle of the night! How could she disrupt his sleep like this? "Wait! Mr. Cannon, other than sleeping with you, you can make me do whatever you want," Patricia pleaded with tears streaming down her face. "What? Sleeping with me?" "Mr. Cannon, you kept asking for a reason but I really don''t have one! Did you really want to..." Patricia''s heart stopped as she trailed off. Men were all the same! They only had one thing on their minds! They only wanted her body. They were all perverts! "I think you''ve misunderstood. I''ve never mentioned anything of the sort. You think too highly of yourself," Chuck spoke truthfully. Patricia was alluring and had a good body, but he did not see her that way. Chuck didn''t know much about her, but he was sure that he did not harbor any romantic feelings or desire towards her. "I..." Patricia was rendered speechless. Her face burning with embarrassment. "You''re not giving me much to work with here, so I''m just going to..." Chuck was ready to hang up the phone now. "Wait! I''m sorry, Mr. Cannon. I misunderstood you just now. Just please, why don''t you tell me what I can help you with in return? I promise I''ll do it!" Patricia bit her lip nervously as she proposed. However, she had felt at ease anyway. At least, her chastity had been protected. ...... Meanwhile, Yvette waited in the car. She felt a bit bored so she decided to roll down the window to get some fresh air. She rubbed at her face and felt a little pain on her cheeks where she had been pped. This job was gettingplicated. She sighed, deciding to endure it for now. Otherwise, if she failed this job, she would be taking a step back from her initial goal. She couldn''t let that happen. "Teacher Jordan, why are you here?" a surprised voice asked out of nowhere. Yvette looked up and found an attractive woman in professional wear walking over. It was Ynda, the former campus belle. When Ynda had gone out earlier to buy herself a midnight snack and had seen Yvette, she thought she was mistaken. The woman in the car was wearing a baseball cap but her side profile was a dead giveaway. She decided to take a closer look anyway and came over. She didn''t expect to meet her former teacher here. "Ynda," Yvette greeted her in surprise as she got out of the car. "Oh, it really is you! Teacher Jordan, I haven''t seen you in a long time," Ynda gushed, delighted. She hade over to run this hotel without knowing anyone here. No one was avable to talk to her, and it was getting boring. "Long time no see. Though. I''m not a teacher anymore," Yvette shook her head as she informed her. She was now an assassin, but she did not divulge that information. If she did, Ynda would definitely be frightened. Was Ynda here with her boyfriend? Yvette knew that it was uncouth to ask about such matters so she didn''t bring it up. "Oh. Well, what are you doing here? Are you waiting for Chuck? He''s already gone back," Ynda said while smiling faintly. She didn''t know the news of Chuck having bought the hotel had spread so fast. "My husband? What? Did he juste here?" Yvette was astounded by that information. What was he doing at a hotel anyway? Was he with Ynda? No, that was impossible. She shouldn''t be thinking like that. Ynda was the manager of Chuck''s za. She knew he wouldn''t mess around with his employee. "Yeah, he was here," Ynda replied, still smiling. "What was he doing here?" Yvette asked nervously. "Teacher Jordan, don''t you know?" "Know what?" Yvette asked back. "Oh, it seems that you really don''t know. Teacher Jordan, please don''t misunderstand. Chuck only came by here for work," Ynda rified. She thought this was strange. If Yvette didn''t know that Chuck had bought the hotel, why did she show up here? Then, she noticed the car beside them looked very familiar. It was Patricia''s! When Patricia hade to find Chuck just now, Ynda clearly saw her driving the same car. It was definitely hers. However, since when did Yvette and Patricia be friends? Ynda couldn''t figure it out, it made no sense! Yvette''s current get-up was a baseball cap and some makeup. What on earth was she up to? "Work? What work?" Yvette asked. "I guess Chuck hasn''t told you that he bought this hotel. He''s the boss now, you know. So, of course, he has toe here to have a look," Ynda exined with a grin. "What? He owns this hotel?" Yvette gasped out in shock. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Yvette was astounded. What was going on? Did this hotel really belong to Chuck? When did he buy it? Yvette did not know about this at all! She should have realized it long before. When Patricia had mentioned the name Mr. Cannon, she should have known that she was referring to Chuck. After all, there weren''t many people with the surname Cannon in the world. However, when had Chuck be Landon''s enemy? Did Chuck''s mother, Karen, have more power than the Allen family? Yvette was taken aback by this surprising piece of knowledge. Karen was too amazing. This meant that the person Patricia was looking for was Chuck. But how did they know each other? What kind of rtionship did they have? Would Chuck end up helping Patricia? Other than this, what else did Chuck buy without telling her? Yvette''s mind was a mess. This was beyond her expectations! "Teacher Jordan..." Ynda started to waved her hand in front of Yvette to catch her attention. She wondered why her ex-teacher looked so caught by surprise. Frankly speaking, while Ynda knew of Chuck''s capabilities, she was still shocked to find that he had bought this hotel. After all, Ynda knew that Chuck had a strong background but she didn''t expect him to be so powerful. Even the Four Greatest Households had to put their heads down and give in to him. Ynda felt that she knew less and less about Chuck with each passing day but she knew for certain that the best decision she had made in her life was to follow his lead. "Teacher Jordan..." Ynda prompted again. "Huh?" Yvette finally replied, havinge to her senses. She looked back at the hotel and asked, "Is Chuck here?" "No. He left a long while ago," Ynda replied. That made sense. It was already veryte. Chuck was bound to be in bed right now. "Teacher Jordan, why don''t you call Chuck and ask him?" Ynda asked as she felt somewhat puzzled. Why was Yvette here in the dead of night? "There''s no need for that," Yvette said while shaking her head. Patricia still hadn''te out yet, so she must be calling Chuck over the phone at this moment. There was no point for her to call him if that was the case. She wouldn''t be able to get through. "Ynda, could you help me out with something?" Yvette asked solemnly. "Teacher Jordan, don''t say that. Whatever you need, just let me know. After all, you are mydy boss," Ynda smiled as she replied. Yvette''s face turned red at that. Lady boss? Yes, she was Chuck''s wife. So naturally, she would be dered as such, but... "It''s nothing serious, but could you not tell Chuck that you''ve seen me here?" Yvette said. She could not let Chuck know that she had be an assassin. It would make him worry. "Teacher Jordan, may I ask why?" Ynda asked, taken aback. Why would Yvette make such a request? "I don''t want Chuck to know what I''m doing," Yvette admitted. "I don''t understand... But it''s alright, don''t worry. I won''t tell if you don''t want me to," Ynda reassured. "Thank you," Yvette said and felt relieved. "It''s nothing. Here, have something to eat." Ynda offered Yvette some food that she had bought just now. Yvette opened her mouth to refuse but Ynda had stuffed the food into her hand before she could speak. "Enjoy. I''ll buy another one," said Ynda before leaving. With a beaming smile, she went back to buy more food. Yvette was indeed very hungry. After eating Ynda''s midnight snack, she felt content and continued to wait in the car. She pondered on how Patricia was going to pitch her problem to Chuck. Soon, she watched Patricia exit the hotel and got in the car. "So... What did Mr. Cannon say? Did he agree?" Yvette asked, looking at Patricia. She looked conflicted. What did this mean? Could it be that Chuck... Yvette kept those nasty thoughts to herself. Did he want Patricia to keep himpany? Otherwise, why would Patricia look so conflicted? Yvette''s face had turned sour at this thought. She was jealous. "He agreed to help me, but..." Patricia trailed off. She was in a dilemma. Chuck didn''t ask her to apany him, instead, he had asked her to take refuge in his ce. Yes, Chuck wasn''t interested in Patricia. But why was he helping her? Was it out of his own goodwill? But Chuck was neither a good Samaritan nor a saint. Unless Patricia was one of his people... And so, in return for his protection, Chuck had asked Patricia to work for him for five years! After all, Chuck had the idea of establishing his own business empire. He was still in the early stages so he wascking manpower. Patricia''s skills in business were not bad. It would be good if she could work for him for five years. Since she was now one of his people, Chuck would definitely help her without hesitation. On the other hand, Patricia was the president of variouspanies that the Dawson family had owned. Under such circumstances, how could she help Chuck? Was it possible for her to leave her family behind and seek refuge with Chuck? Chuck''s answer to that inquiry was that it was all ultimately up to her. Those were Chuck''s demands. "Well, Mr. Cannon asked me..." Patricia couldn''t say it. She hadn''t made up her mind yet. How could she bring this up to her family? "It''s alright. I understand," Yvette interrupted her, sounding dejected. How could Chuck be cruel enough to threaten another woman like this? "You do?" Patricia asked as she was surprised. How did Yvette know? Yvette nodded and didn''t say more. She thought about the days when she wasn''t around. Did Chuck ever spend time with other women...? Patricia kept to herself as well. She was really upset. She started the car, ready to go back home to rest. She was exhausted as the day had done her in. She had been beaten up by Landon and she had to contemte over Chuck''s request. She didn''t know what to do. Patricia let out a long sigh. When they started to drive out of the parking lot, alert, Yvette saw something odd from the rear view mirror. "Why don''t you let me drive?" she suggested. "Sure," Patricia agreed wordlessly. She was really tired anyway. The two traded ces then. Once they were both settled, Yvette stepped hard on the gas pedal. The engine roared to life and the car started to speed up. When they reached the main road, four cars had caught up with them. As soon as Ynda had bought the food, she started to walk back to meet up with Yvette again. However, she was met with Patricia''s car driving away from her. Yvette had left. Ynda was curious as to why she left so soon. However, just as she was about to shrug it off, she saw other cars tailing behind Patricia''s car. She was startled by that. What was happening? Hurriedly, she took out her phone. ...... "Hey, why are you driving so fast?" Patricia eximed once she saw that the meter read 140. They were still in the city! This was horrifying. It was very likely that they would cause a car ident! "We''ve been followed," Yvette answered frankly. She found that there appeared to be a lot of people sitting in the cars behind them. She knew who they were. Those were Landon''s hired men. Patricia was shocked and turned around hurriedly. As expected, she saw that the driver of the car behind them was smirking evilly back at her. Patricia hurriedly took out her phone, ready to call Chuck. Under such circumstances, she had to call him. Otherwise, she would end up getting caught which would certainly lead to a miserable end. "Are you going to call Mr. Cannon?" Yvette asked when she saw Patricia whip out her phone. Wouldn''t that mean Chuck would find out that she was an assassin? "Yes. I have to." Patricia began her call. Yvette was quiet. It wasn''t like she could stop her. How could she? However, if she could somehow deal with the men tailing them, surely the problem would be solved. Then, Chuck wouldn''t have to come over. Yvette started to size up the men tailing her from behind. The Allen family was one of the Four Greatest Households. The people they sent out were surely professionals. How should she face them if that was the case? She stepped harder on the gas. Seeing that the coast was clear, the cars right behind her geared up and reared them in from behind. Yvette''s eyes sharpened at the assault, while Patricia was terrified. "Hurry up, answer the phone!" Patricia thought in panic. "Boom!" The cars behind them had already caught up on both sides, sandwiching Yvette and Patricia. Now, Yvette was bold enough to drive even faster. Finally, the call got through. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s your decision?" Chuck answered, his voice rough with sleep. "Mr. Cannon, I-I''m being chased by Landon''s car right now. Can you please help me?" Patricia asked anxiously. "I''m asking you now. What''s your final decision? Just answer my question," Chuck asked again, unbothered. Since she was still not one of his people, why should he help her? "Mr. Cannon, I-I''m from the Dawson family. It''s not that easy to just..." Patricia sighed. "I''ll get straight to the point. The only thing I want from you is your mind. You''re good at doing business, I want you for that. Call me when you''ve made your decision," Chuck said and was prepared to hang up the phone. "No, wait. Mr. Cannon, please. I-I ept," Patricia agreed eventually. There was no other way. If she didn''t agree to it, she would be done for. Her family wouldn''t even bother to send someone over to help her, it was impossible. "Alright. Let me know your address and I''lle right over," Chuck replied calmly. Patricia hung up the phone then and sent her location to him with a text that read, "Mr. Cannon, please hurry up. They''re going to catch us..." Chapter 425 Chapter 425 The car engine roared loudly. Yvette drove the car at a frightful speed but she was hit from behind again. In an instant, she decided to make a huge swerve. It was amazing. Patricia was dazzled by Yvette''s driving skills. However, it didn''t quite work in their favor. The others caught up to them in no time. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Hold on. Mr. Cannon promised to help us already," Patricia said hastily. Deep down, she was panicking. She couldn''t believe Landon had taken the effort to order people to capture her. This meant that he was furious. If he were to be sessful, she couldn''t imagine what he would do to her. She might even be tortured... Patricia didn''t even dare think about it too much. It was too horrifying. "Ah!" Patricia screamed as a car rammed into her side. The window next to her shattered and the car stopped. The four cars had closed in on them from all sides. They were trapped. Patricia''s face turned pale whereas Yvette''s face remained emotionless. She had just started her career as an assassin but her psyche was already outstanding for her level. Under such circumstances, it was useless to beg or pray for mercy. She could give her all into the fight. "I''ll get out of this car and deal with them. Once you get the chance, drive away!" Yvette said. She had to fulfill her duty in protecting her client. At this time, the people inside the four cars started to get out of their cars, one after another. They all looked sinister. "D*mn it! Still wanna run away? Brothers, let''s smash up their ride! Get ''em out without hurting them! That''s a personal order from the young master!" one of them said. His aplice echoed, "Oh, I know. We can''t bear to hurt such beautiful women, especially the one driving. She''s too pretty to hurt..." The men started to gather around the women. "What are you going to do?" Patricia bit her lip as she asked Yvette. "You''re the boss. I''ve already told you, I''d protect you. Once I fend them off, look for an opening. Step on the gas hard and leave right away!" Yvette responded as she took out a dagger. She exited the car right after that. Patricia struggled a little but she sessfully moved herself to the driver''s seat. She had to leave this ce. Otherwise, she would be in trouble. Moreover, she had hired Blood Leopard to protect her after all. She ought to do her job this way. There was no use worrying about her. This was part of her job. It was what she was paid to do. Patricia tried convincing herself to feel more at ease. As Yvette got out, she stared at the twenty or so men around her with a face devoid of any expression. "Hey, Gorgeous, you wanna fight back? Just be a good girl and listen to us, yeah? You won''t be able to fight all of us. Our young master wants you back in one piece," someone spoke up with a smile. It was the leader among the men, who had a scar on his face. Yvette didn''t waste any time speaking to them, initiatingbat in an instant. She had a great knack for fighting. After constant training, she was already much more powerful than before. She would find a way to survive this, even if it meant that she had to murder other people in her way. She would not let herself be beaten by others. It was insulting. "This b*tch sure knows how to fight! Everyone, get her!" one of the men yelled, clutching his bleeding belly. She was too fast! He couldn''t have evaded her attacks even if he had tried. Everyone rushed forward, charging towards her. At that moment, Yvette turned around to look at Patricia and yelled, "Get outta here!" She would find a way out of this by herself once her client, Patricia, was safe. When Patricia saw blood, she panicked. Heeding Yvette''s order, she stepped on the gas pedal with a pale face. The engine rumbled to life despite the damage done to its exterior. Eventually, she managed to drive away. She could care less about Yvette at this moment. She paid for her services anyway. The car sped off into the distance. "F*ck! Quick, go get her!" the leader, Abel, ordered some of his men. It was not difficult to catch up to her because Patricia''s driving skills weren''t great. She was usually a decent driver but the panicked state she was in had thrown that out the window. While two cars had departed to chase after Patricia, there were still more than a dozen people surrounding Yvette. When she saw that Patricia had managed to get away, she felt reassured and began to think of a way to get herself out of there. "She''s still fighting back! Everyone, charge!" Abel instructed. Yvette knew that the situation was getting dangerous. She knew the only way out of this was to kill the leader off. "Swoosh!" She nned to aim her dagger straight at Abel''s heart! Abelughed at her. As if he would be killed by a woman! "Whack!" Everyone was attacking her with fists and kicks. However, Yvette was just one person against so many. She couldn''t avoid getting hit. All at once, she was kicked and her back was hit several times. However, she could tolerate the pain. She kept trying to find an opportunity to get to Abel. Abelughed and raised his leg to kick her. Yvette took this opportunity to plunge the dagger into his leg. "Ah!" Abel shrieked as he felt a sharp pain in his leg. The dagger had pierced through his bones. Yvette was ready to deal him a finishing blow when three or so knives were pressed against her neck. They were beginning to hurt her skin. "You''re still fighting? There are so many of us here. Do you think you can run from us? Go ahead!" someone mocked her. She was seriously outnumbered! How could she think to even fight against them? Abel red at her in anger. She had made a fool out of him! "How dare you stab me? I''ll show you!" Abel yelled as he gave her a p. "Smack!" He struck Yvette''s face in anger. Yvette merely looked at him without moving. The palm print on her beautiful face was particrly eye-catching. "I''ll kill you!" Yvetteshed out in a rage. "Kill me? You still don''t understand who you''re dealing with, do you? The young master will have you tortured to death!" Abelughed savagely. Landon had done this countless times before. He knew just how freaky Landon was. If Yvette were obedient, she might be able to survive his wrath. If she wasn''t, he knew she would be tortured by Landon like a ve. "Take her to the car!" Abel barked. He didn''t dare go too far with hitting her. After all, this was a woman Young Master Allen had taken a liking to. He wondered if Landon would be upset to see the p on her face. Abel was slightly nervous. Still, it wasn''t a big deal. He had been serving Landon for a while now. It was nothing to be worried about. Eventually, his men managed to drag Yvette into the car. At this time, a car pulled over. Yvette turned to look and felt a chill settle in her heart as she saw several people drag Patricia out of the car, her face filled with fear. She did not manage to get away. "Please don''t, please don''t..." Patricia pleaded repeatedly. "Thwack!" Someone pped Patricia''s face, silencing her. "Take them to the car. Young Master''s itching to get his hands on them! If we waste more time, we''ll be in big trouble!" Abel said as he bandaged his wound, getting into the car first. The others got in their respective cars, dragging Yvette and Patricia with them. "It''s over, it''s over..." Patricia kept crying. Yvette sighed at that. What was there to be afraid of? Worstes to worst, they would just end up dead. Abel on the other hand started to step on the gas, speeding back to Landon. ...... Chuck got out of his bed. Betty and Wi were still stationed outside, guarding him. However, Chuck had not intended to disturb Wi at all. He had told Betty right away to send some people here. Betty didn''t question why. She merely nodded and did as she was asked. Soon, everyone was here. Landon should still be in the hospital right now. He decided to head there straight away. Once he managed to save Patricia, she would work for him for five years in earnest. Of course, Chuck wouldn''t let her do suchbor for free. He wouldn''t skimp on paying her. Patricia was a prized employee after all. "Young Master, if we''re short on time, we can fly there if you''d like," Betty proposed her idea. It would be much faster to fly the distance. Chuck shook his head at that and answered, "No need. I can drive." "Alright. Everyone''s ready to go," Betty said. Chuck thought it would be alright to let Patricia suffer a little bit. At the very least, it would make her pledge to work for him more genuinely. Chuck went downstairs after that. Ten all-terrain vehicles were waiting to follow his lead there, apanied by quite a number of people. It was enough. This time around, he had to teach Landon a proper lesson. Chuck got in a car with Betty. When he ordered her to start driving, Chuck''s phone suddenly rang. He took it out and looked at it. It was Ynda. Why wasn''t she asleep at this hour? What did she want to tell him? Chuck didn''t think too much about it and answered the phone. Ten secondster, Ynda started to talk a mile to him, shocking Chuck. "What did you say?! ...Alright, got it. Get some rest!" Chuck listened intently, face slowly morphing into one of panic. Chuck hung up the phone and said to Betty, "Stop driving, get the helicopter. Let''s fly there instead! Quickly!" Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Betty was stunned by Chuck''s sudden change in reaction. What had just happened? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Ynda had called Chuck just now. She said that she had just seen Yvette at the hotel. Chuck was astounded by that news. How did Ynda manage to see Yvette?! Did she go pay Ynda a visit because she knew Ynda worked there? Ynda had also said that Yvette and Patricia had been together and she saw someone tailing them in a car. It was shocking news. Chuck didn''t know what Yvette was up to over there but he knew now that she had been dragged into big trouble by Patricia. Landon was out looking to capture her, for God''s sake! Yvette was so attractive as well. Landon would definitely fall head over heels for her once heid eyes on her. She was Chuck''s precious wife. How could he allow someone else to abuse his love? "Alright. Young Master, let''s go board the helicopter upstairs," Betty said solemnly. Chuck got out of the car immediately and followed Betty upstairs. There was a helicopter waiting for them on the rooftop. "Everyone else, drive on. Meet us there!" Betty instructed as the helicopter couldn''t take too many passengers. These men could only drive now. Meanwhile at the rooftop. Chuck got into the helicopter with Betty piloting it. The ne took off immediately towards a certain destination. Not long after, an extremely pretty woman turned up at the rooftop. It was Wi. She had been awakened by the noise even though Chuck hadn''t called for her. She looked at Chuck vanishing into the distance and muttered to herself, "What happened, Chucky? Why are you so anxious?" ...... "Come in!" Landonmanded. He was still in his ward. This hospital belonged to the Allen family, so he could do whatever he wanted. Abel pushed the door open, dragging Yvette and Patricia in. Patricia''s face was ghostly white and her eyes were filled with tears. She was afraid. Now that she was caught, she didn''t know what else to do. Yvette, on the other hand, had remainedpletely stoic. She was just as cold and ruthless. There was nothing to be afraid of here. She had been locked up by her grandfather before and had to live through his torture every day. She had eventually survived through that anyway. Therefore, she could definitely survive this time as well. Landon was excited now. He hobbled towards the women and smirked, "I''ve told you that you couldn''t escape, didn''t I? Everyone else, get out!" He ordered Abel to leave him alone with the women. At the moment, both Yvette''s and Patricia''s limbs were tied. Abel breathed a sigh of relief at the dismissal. He turned around and made his way out. "Wait!" Landon snapped suddenly, his face had darkened. "Young Master, what is it?" Abel asked, hurrying back. Landon pointed at Yvette''s reddened cheek and asked, "Who the hell did this? You dare beat my woman up?" Abel''s face trembled and he kneeled before Landon, pleading, "Young Master, I''m sorry. Please forgive me! She attacked me first... Ah!" Landon used an ashtray to bash Abel''s head in. He shrieked as blood started pouring out of his head. "How dare you even think to touch a hair on her! Out!" Landon roared, sounding deranged. "Yes, Young Master. Thank you, Young Master!" Abel ran out with blood flowing out his head. Landon smiled and then directed at Yvette, "Cutie, are you alright? Does it still hurt?" Yvette merely red at him and demanded, "Let go of us!" "You''re so feisty, I love it! It''s been so boring here to be alone in my ward. It''s nice to have a beautiful woman like you to apany me," Landon chuckled. His heart filled with joy as he thought about ravaging Yvette''s gorgeous body. "Landon, let us go. I''ve already got someoneing for you," Patricia threatened just then. She really couldn''t stand it anymore. "Smack!" Landon swung and pped Patricia in the face. "I wasn''t speaking to you. How dare you interrupt me!" Landon said in a twisted tone. "Landon, let me go! I''ve already called Mr. Cannon. He even said he''sing over right now!" Patricia informed confidently. "Whack!" Landon burst outughing at that. Looking at Patricia''s reddening face, he mocked, "What Mr. Cannon? Who are you talking about?!" Yvette red at him for that. "Chuck Cannon! The one who broke your leg!" Patricia roared in exasperation. Landon knitted his eyebrows as he heard this. The smile on his face gradually disappearing as he muttered, "He''sing here?" "That''s right! I know Mr. Cannon personally. I''ve asked him to protect me!" Patricia tried to sit up to express her confidence. "Let me go right now! If Mr. Cannon finds me like this when he gets here, you''ll be very sorry!" Patricia continued to threaten coldly. Landon''s face became sullen at that. He had known that Patricia was acquainted with Chuck. However, why would Chuck want to help her? Did he want to bed her as well? "You wh*re." Landon walked up to Patricia, dealing her several ps in quick session. Her mouth was spewing blood now. "Did you promise Chuck something? That''s why he''s helping you, isn''t it?" Landon asked, enraged. How could Chuck take his woman away from him! If he hadn''t known how powerful Chuck was, he would have found someone to kill him long ago! However, he couldn''t do that now. He had managed to get his own grandfather to break his leg. What else could he do? He was afraid that Leonardo would hit him. "Yes. And guess what? Mr. Cannon''s a thousand times more capable than you will ever be!" Patricia retorted. "Whack!" Landon pped Patricia again, causing her to fall to the ground. She was infuriated! "If you hit me again, you won''t have any legs to stand on when Mr. Cannon gets here!" Patricia let out a string of threats, she couldn''t stop herself. Landon could not believe the audacity this woman had! Patricia got up eventually and added, "I suggest you let me go this instance!" Landon red at her and asked, "Is he reallying?" "I made a deal with him. He''lle. If you don''t believe me, you can look at my texts!" Patricia was relieved to see that Landon was getting afraid. He looked intimidated. Landon was fuming on the inside. At this time, he really wanted to punch Patricia to death. However, if Chuck really came over... He couldn''t risk his other leg like that. "Fine, I''ll let you go!" Landon sneered. Patricia may be gone, but there was still another cutie here to apany him. "Aren''t you going to let her go too?" Patricia asked in a low voice. "Whack!" Landon pped Patricia again, making her step back in horror. "I''m letting you go right now. Why are you still bothered about someone else? Scram!" Landon sneered. It didn''t matter if Patricia was gone. Yvette was much more delectable anyway. Patricia gazed at Yvette, hesitating for a moment. If Yvette remained here, she would surely be tortured to death. Just now, Yvette had even told her to save herself. But this was Yvette''s job, after all, she was just in it for the money. What did it have to do with Patricia, anyway? She had been given a chance to leave. Wasn''t it better to leave this ce as soon as possible?! Patricia rationalized in her mind, trying to put herself at ease. She bit her lip and walked towards the door. "Open the door for her!" Landonmanded. Instantly, someone opened the door from the outside as Patricia made her way out. Standing at the door, she turned around and said to Landon, "You better let her go. She''s with me." She had to say something before she left. She had to at least try. Landon red at her and retorted viciously, "With you?" "Thwack!" Landon pped Yvette''s face hard! This time, Yvette''s face was the one turning red. Despite that, she didn''t portray any signs of having felt pain. Patricia was scared by that. "Why haven''t you left yet?!" Landon barked. After getting untied, Patricia started to run. This ce was a living hell, she didn''t want to stay there any longer. She just wanted to escape. As she left, the door shut heavily behind her. Landon smiled then, stared down at Yvette and asked, "Cutie, why are you so calm?" After Patricia had left, there was only one thing left for him to y with, and that was Yvette. "If you beg me, I might even let you go. Come on, kneel!" Landon grinned giddily as he said, peering at Yvette''s indifferent face. He really wanted to dominate her like this. Yvette merely red at him mutely. "I want to y a lot of games with you. Which one should I pick... Ah! I know!" Landon started to stalk closer to her, a manic glint in his eyes. When he got close enough, Yvette threw a heavy kick at him. Landon screamed as he took the blow to his stomach. He clutched it with his hands, his face contorted in pain as he said, "My, you''re the first woman to resist me. We''ll have so much fun together!" Landon got on his feet and started to approach her again. At this time, Yvette''s body was tied up so it was difficult for her to move. Landon made his way to her back and waited for her to turn to him. When she did, he gave her face a heavy-handed p. There was fresh blood in Yvette''s mouth now but still, she did not show any signs of having experienced pain. She could bear with this. Landon cackled and continued to kick her. She fell to the ground and started to struggle out of her bind calmly. Not a momentter, Landon came around, stepped on Yvette''s body, and said, "You really are fun to y with! Now, let''s y another game. I can''t bear to hit you anymore, you''re too beautiful for that." Landon felt very ted deep down. Having been hurt and humiliated by Chuck before, he could finally vent out all his anger on this woman now! Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Even having been trampled on like this, Yvette didn''t so much as let out a yelp. She continued to work out of her binds. She had to figure out a way to leave or she would be further humiliated by him. That was simply not on! Watching her writhe on the ground, Landon started tough hysterically. He felt a surge of pleasure fill his heart. At this time, the ns he had for her were getting more and more twisted. It was thrilling. Not a moment after, Yvette''s expression shifted and she muttered, "You must have a death wish!" ...... "Huff! Huff!" Patricia panted as she ran. Fear still lingered in the back of her mind, but it was alright now. She was fine now as she had been spared from Landon''s humiliation. The Dawson family was now going to be left alone as well. It seemed that her decision to take refuge with Chuck was the right one to make. She looked back. Yvette was definitely unable to escape this time. Landon must have started torturing her by now. Patricia was somewhat in a bind about this but at least she was safe now, wasn''t she? Yvette was paid to do this. In order to make money, she had to bear risks like these. She must have been aware of this, so why was Patricia still worried about her? Patricia''s own safety was the priority now. She was ready to leave with peace in mind. She decided that she would take a nice bath and put on a facial mask when she got home. She had been badly beaten up today. She had to treat her face properly to restore her features. However, she suddenly heard a loud rumble at that moment. She looked up at the sound and was stunned. A helicopter had just flown over her. It flew so fast, literally blowing everyone nearby away in surprise. "Heavens, it''s a helicopter! It''s a high-end one as well! It must cost millions!" someone yelled. "Yeah, it''s so cool. Let''s take photos of it quickly and put them up online! I can''t believe I saw a helicopter today! Amazing..." anothermented. All the onlookers who saw it quickly snapped photos as it flew by. This kind of helicopter was obviously a rich person''s toy. Everyone was curious as well. Who did it belong to? Someone from the Four Greatest Households, perhaps? Patricia couldn''t even keep her eyes open long enough to watch. The helicopternded right on the parking lot! Two people stepped out of the helicopter, a man and a woman. When Patricia saw them, she was pleasantly surprised and breathed a sigh of relief. Did Chuck fly all the way here just for her? Patricia felt a bit blown away by that. After all, Chuck had more money than the Allen family, but did he really fly in for her in the middle of the night? Surely, no one else had received this kind of treatment before. What did Chuck see in her? To tell the truth, his appearance in this kind of situation made Patricia feel slightly conceited. it felt like she had been praised by her boss in front of the wholepany. It felt good to be the center of everyone''s attention. Patricia knew that Chuck was different from Landon. Landon was a pervert, while Chuck was an entrepreneur. Patricia walked up to them eventually. She had made up her mind and would make it clear to her family soon. Then, she would work for Chuck for five years. After all, she had to repay him for his efforts. "Mr. Cannon..." Patricia called as she walked over. Chuck looked both anxious and indifferent. She couldn''t believe that this was all for her sake. At this moment, Patricia felt at the top of the world. "Did you leave alone?" Chuck scowled when he saw the palm print on Patricia''s face. "Yes. After Landon caught me, I mentioned you. He let me go right away!" Patricia said while admiring Chuck a little. When would she possess Chuck''s capabilities? "Never mind that. Where''s my wife?" Chuck asked impatiently. "Your wife?" Patricia asked in return, dumbfounded. Who was Chuck''s wife? "Mr. Cannon, who''s your wife?" Patricia was actually confused. Did Chucke here for his wife? So, it wasn''t for her sake? "Her name''s Yvette Jordan," Chuck answered. "Who?" Patricia didn''t recognize the name but she suddenly thought of something. Didn''t Blood Leopard mention that her husband''s surname was also Cannon? Could it be that Blood Leopard''s husband was Chuck? Patricia wondered in absolute surprise. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. How was this possible? Patricia couldn''t understand this at all. Knowing Chuck''s status, he could wed any woman he wanted! Why would his wifee out and work as an assassin anyway? She wouldn''t have to work to protect people in exchange for money. "She''s the woman who was with you. Is she still in there?" Chuck asked coldly. He thought furiously, "Landon Allen, you''re courting death!" Patricia''s face turned red in embarrassment at this point. Was his wife being beaten up by Landon as they spoke? She uttered, "But I came with Blood Leopard. Mr. Cannon, are you mistaken? Hey, Mr. Cannon, Mr..." Chuck didn''t want to listen to her anymore and started sprinting into the hospital! Betty followed closely behind. Patricia wanted to rify this matter with him, but Chuck hadpletely ignored her. When she caught up with him, she identally tripped and fell to the ground. She sat on the floor, confounded. Was Blood Leopard really Chuck''s wife? This was just inconceivable. Moreover, Patricia felt dejected now that she realized Chuck hadn''t come all the way here for her. He was here for Blood Leopard. She was upset that she wasn''t as important as his wife. She had even promised to work for him for five years... ...... "Thwack!" Landon angrily pped Yvette''s face again. When he was about to do something else to her, he was kicked by Yvette and almost fainted from the force. He held onto his body and howled in pain. The palm print on Yvette''s face was ringly obvious. However, her face was still devoid of all emotion. She struggled to unbind her tied-up hands, but the ropes were too tight to wriggle out of. She was d that the kick she had dealt earlier had subdued Landon. She could at least focus on getting out of here now. There were guards at the door outside, so that was out of the question. So, how about the window? Yvette slowly slithered her way towards the windows and frowned as she managed to look out. She was too high up, and her hands were bound too. If she leaped, she would definitely fall to her death. As Yvette thought about her escape n, Landon had already gotten up and started stalking towards her and said, "You''re very interesting, aren''t you?!" Landon rushed over to punch Yvette''s belly. It was so painful that Yvette even flinched. "How dare you kick me!" He yelled in fury. Landon looked deranged at this moment. He wasughing madly as he kicked her. When she started to inch backwards away from him, he held her down and pped her again. "Smack!" He used a lot of force this time. Yvette fell to the floor with blood dripping from her mouth. Half of her face felt numb! Landon raised his hand, ready to p her again. Suddenly, they both heard a sounding from outside the door. "Ah!" His guards seemed to be wailing. Landon frowned again and roared at the door, "Hey! What do you think you''re doing? Don''t disturb me! I''ll kill you!" Another scream ripped out from outside. The guards couldn''t stop screaming. Landon knitted his eyebrows and wondered, "What on earth was going on?" After delivering another p to Yvette''s face, he walked towards the door and asked, "What''s the matter? Tell me!" "Ah!" "Boom!" Something thudded hard against the door. It sounded like someone had been thrown against it! "What''s happening? Someone, say something!" Landon demanded with a fierce tone. This was the Allen family''s hospital and he was the sole patient on this floor. He had all the others driven away to other floors. How dare someone stir up trouble here! They must have a death wish! "Landon, you''re going to die today!" Chuck''s icy voice sounded from outside. Indeed, Chuck and Betty had gone all the way upstairs. Betty was abat master and Chuck had been training a lot as well. There were more than a dozen people at the door but they were no match for the two. They were defeated with rtive ease. Rage filled Chuck''s heart at the thought of Yvette getting hurt. He kept kicking at the door. How dare this person bully his wife! Landon froze. His mind suddenly cleared up. Was it Chuck? Why was he still bothering him now? He had let Patricia go, hadn''t he? Why did hee over here still? Landon thought about it for a while and decided Chuck must be here to warn him. Landon sneered at that. How dare he belittle him like this! "One day, I''ll kill you with my bare hands!" Landon promised in his heart. He mentally prepared himself for the encounter. When men butted heads, nothing else mattered. Once he had more power over Chuck, he would make sure to make his life hell! Landon scoffed a little, looked back at Yvette, and said, "I''ll y with youter. I have to see someone now." He didn''t take this seriously. It was just a warning after all. There was nothing to be afraid of! "Young Master, let me do it!" Betty suggested, having already found an ax. She raised it and swung it at the door. Suddenly, her phone rang. Her subordinates were calling her. "Have you all arrived? Good. Surround the whole hospital!" she demanded. "Crack!" Eventually, Betty managed to bash the door open. Then, Chuck rushed in immediately. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 The door was kicked open all of a sudden. Chuck rushed in, overwhelmed with rage. Likewise, Landon was in a simr state as well. Chuck was actually standing in front of him! He had already let Patricia go. How dare he do something like this! Didn''t Chucke over just to show off his power over Landon? He had just wanted to remind him that his family was wealthier! That wasn''t a problem. Landon would let him have his glory this time. But just for this day. "One day, I''ll make you pay a thousand times more for the disgrace you''ve inflicted upon me!" he promised in his mind. "Chuck," Landon greeted calmly. Nothing much had happened anyway. He hadn''t done anything to offend him just yet. Chuck''s moment of glory would be over soon. After that, Landon could still have his way with the gorgeous woman. "Boom!" Chuck swung his leg at Landon in an instant. Landon screamed and fell to the ground. Clutching his abdomen, he was sweating buckets as he yelled, "Chuck, how dare you!" He was positively fuming! How dare Chuck humiliate him like this? He would remember this moment forever! Landon gritted his teeth and managed to get up. This was more than enough! It had to end here. However, Landon was taken aback by what he saw next. After Chuck had kicked at Landon, he walked up to the lovely woman he had held captive. His face was pinched in distress. What was going on? Did they know each other? Landon''s heart rate spiked in an instant... "Honey," Chuck called while looking at Yvette. His heart felt like it was about to burst in agony. There was blood trailing from the corner of her mouth and her face had turned red with Landon''s palm prints all over. How long had she been tormented like this? He hurriedly untied her hands. To be honest, Yvette hadn''t felt anything when she had been hit by Landon just now. She could bear the pain. But upon seeing Chuck, her line of defense crumbled. Tears started to leak out of her eyes involuntarily. She had been aggrievedly pped again and again just now... Chuck released Yvette''s hands and saw that her wrists were entirely covered in scrapes and bruises. Chuck''s heart broke into even more pieces at that and said, "Honey, what happened? Betty, call a doctor!" Betty was also astonished. As it turned out, the reason Chuck had been so anxious to get here was that Yvette was here! However, how did she end up here to begin with? "Hubby, I''m fine," Yvette murmured softly. She really wanted to cry. Chuck had shown up in her hour of need yet again. "Are you alright?" Chuck reached out and cupped her face gently. Yvette''s face was in pain and swollen red. "It hurts," Yvette whimpered. She didn''t want to hide anything in front of Chuck. "Alright, I''ll stop touching it now. Why are you here, Honey?" Chuck asked anxiously. It still didn''t make sense to him. How did Yvette even get to know Patricia? "I..." Yvette trailed off. How should she reply? Should she admit to being an assassin and acknowledge her job to protect Patricia? "Honey, let''s not talk about this first, alright? I''ll avenge you now! I''ll have him killed in this instance!" Chuck swore, turning his head to re at Landon. His eyes filled with killing intent. How dare Landon beat his wife up like this? Yvette felt warm and fuzzy inside and finally felt safe for a moment. Even if she was an assassin, she was still a woman after all. "Hubby..." After receiving the murderous re from Chuck, Landon shivered all over as if he had been sshed with a basin of freezing cold water. Honey? Hubby? Was the beautiful woman he had tormented Chuck''s wife? Landon was stumped. How was this possible? How could this happen? Landon''s heart was throbbing painfully in his chest. He had assumed that Chuck was here to show off, but he had never thought that... He couldn''t believe this! He had actually beaten up Chuck''s wife! Landon started to feel fear creep up on him. Currently, the Allen family was no match for Chuck''s. He had made a horrible mistake. "Wait, hold on! This was just a misunderstanding! A big misunderstanding!" Landon trembled and start to back away as Chuck inched closer to him. He was terrified. "Misunderstanding? You hit my wife!" Chuck yelled as he advanced towards him. In his hand, he held a crutch. Landon shrieked when he saw this and attempted to stagger out of the room. However, Betty had been waiting by the door. Without letting him through, she shut it. Landon was frightened, his legs were shaking as he pleaded, "No, please, I didn''t know that she was your wife! I really didn''t. Don''t hit me, don''t... Grandpa, Grandpa!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Landon hurriedly took out his mobile phone and made a video call to Leonardo. Now, only his grandfather could save him. The call went through soon enough. "Landon, what are you doing up sote at night? Hey, Chuck''s behind you..." On the screen, Leonardo looked to be sitting up on his bed. Through the video call, he saw that Chuck was holding a crutch and was slowly advancing towards his grandson. Landon was sweating profusely. What was going on? "Grandpa, save me, please! I''m begging you!" Landon was about to cry. "What happened?" Leonardo asked in confusion. "I-I hit Chuck''s wife by ident and now... He wants to kill me!" Landon cried out. "You did what?!" Leonardo jumped out of bed in anger. How could he...? "Grandpa, I didn''t mean to. I really didn''t know! Ah!" Landon screamed. Chuck had struck him with the crutch! "Ah! Grandpa, save me. Please, I don''t wanna die, I don''t wanna..." Landon burst into tears, continuing to beg. "Young Master Cannon, I really don''t know what''s wrong with Landon. But could you please let him go this time? I promise I''ll make it up to you!" Leonardo sighed anxiously. Why did Landon provoke Chuck again? Landon was one of his favorite grandchildren. Of course, he couldn''t just watch him die before him like this. Chuck didn''t say a word in reply to that at all. He merely swung his crutch at Landon again. "Ah!" Hearing Landon''s tortured scream, Leonardo''s eyes started to burn from heartache. "Young Master Cannon, don''t kill my grandson. How much money do you want? Tell me! I''ll give it to you now!" he offered desperately. He was anguished. If Landon died like this, he would be heartbroken. "Didn''t I say to stop provoking me?!" Chuck bellowed coldly. "Landon didn''t know. Please, he didn''t mean it. You b*stard child! Get on your knees and apologize to Mr. Cannon right now!" Leonardo chided. "Okay, okay. I will. I''ll kneel," Landon clenched his jaw and got on his knees in front of Chuck. He felt so ashamed. He would remember this day until his death! "I''m so sorry, Young Master Cannon. I was wrong, please forgive me," Landon sobbed. He couldn''t believe that he was kneeling before someone else now. This was a whole other level of shame he was enduring. "Young Master Cannon, see! Landon admitted that he was wrong now. I''m willing to do anything for you, alright? Just tell me what it is. I only beg you not to kill him," Leonardo said nervously. "Do you think you still have money to offer me?" Chuck red at him through the video. His voice had changed into something so much more sinister. "You...what did you say?" Leonardo questioned in a quivering voice. The entire Allen family had belonged to him. Of course, he had money! Why had Chuck made such a statement? Was he going to take everything away from him? "From the moment Landonid a hand on my wife, he''d already signed a death contract for your family. Do you understand now?" Chuck said nonchntly. Indeed. Yvette had grown up with Chuck and was someone very dear to him. After having tortured her, Landon and the entire Allen family had to be decimated! "You..." Leonardo''s face darkened at that. He had practically yielded in front of Chuck! How dare he threaten to destroy the Allen family! Didn''t Chuck know how many people there were in his family? Did he even know how much the Allen family was worth?! Landon was horrified. What did just Chuck say? Was Chuck looking to get himself killed? The collective anger of the Allen family would st him into smithereens! "Chuck Cannon, do you know what you''re implying here? You''re making me angry!" Leonardo scowled. The Four Greatest Households were no joke. No one would be able to resist his family''s rage. "You''re not qualified to talk to me. You''re nothing but trash in my eyes," Chuck said and walked up to Landon. Indeed, there was no Allen family anymore. Who was this so-called head of the Allen Family? He was nothing more than a pile of garbage! Leonardo narrowed his eyes at that and threatened, "Don''t think you''re a big shot just because I''ve yielded to you. Let me tell you, my family''s not afraid of anyone. If you dare touch another hair on Landon today, I''ll do everything I can to wipe you and your family off the Earth!" Hearing Leonardo''s powerful threat, Landon regained his confidence. He should have done that to begin with! Chuck was nothing! "That''s right! You heard Grandpa! Let me go or he''ll kill you!" Landonughed wildly. He had almost forgotten that his family was one of Four Greatest Households! If the Allen family were to put up a full-on fight, Chuck wouldn''t darey another finger on him! Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Leonardo felt relieved to see that Landon had toughened up and was not begging for mercy anymore. "Why are you still holding my crutch? Let me tell you, my family''s..." Landon burst intoughter again. Chuck was a fool! He must be scared right now! Everyone had to carefully consider the consequences of offending them after all. Otherwise, they would be dead meat! However, before he could even finish his sentence, Chuck had walked up to him with the crutch raised. "Ah!" Landon felt that as if his head had been split open. Why did his line of sight suddenly have a ssh of color? Why was it so red? He felt so weak and he was so, so tired... Landony on the ground and the expression on his face morphed to one of fear when he finally realized what was happening. Slowly, his face started to cken, calming down slowly. He knew he was dying. As his life shed before his eyes, he regretted everything he did up to this point. Why did he even think to piss Chuck off? Moreover, he knew that Chuck was not afraid of the Allen family and would fight against them no matter the consequences. To Chuck, his family might not even mean anything... However, his regret came toote. "Landon, Landon! Ah, my grandson!" Leonardo roared at the screen like a madman. He stared at Chuck venomously and spat, "I''ll kill your family! Every single one of them!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Didn''t I just tell you that you aren''t qualified to talk to me? Your family will disappear from the country overnight," Chuck replied nonchntly. "Good luck with that! My family will show you what would happen if you do that!" Leonardo snapped. "Thud!" Leonardo appeared to have smashed his phone to pieces. On his end, the video had cut off. Yvette was at a loss. Did Chuck just kill someone for her? "Young Master, don''t worry. I''ll bring everyone to the Allen family right away! They won''t be able to survive the night!" Betty said at this moment. "Yes. Rob them of all their riches while you''re at it!" Chuck demanded. He would give all the money to one person and one person only, and that was Yvette. Chuck thought about it over and over again but still couldn''t find a reason for Yvette''s involvement in this other than for money. If she wasn''t doing it for money, what else would it be? It didn''t matter. He would funnel all of the Allen family''s money to her. That way, she wouldn''t do such a stupid thing anymore. "Yes, Young Master. Please wait for a moment." Betty took out her phone and ordered some people toe in to clear the crime scene. After that, Betty opened the door and left. She was going to lead everyone straight to the Allen family''s household. Soon, a few people came in to deal with Landon''s body. At this time, the hospital was entirely surrounded by Chuck''s people. There wouldn''t be any witnesses. Betty went downstairs and straight onto the helicopter. The others got into their cars as well. Patricia, who was still waiting in the same ce, was still stunned. What happened to Landon? What did Chuck do to him? "Excuse me, what happened to Landon?" Patricia asked Betty when she passed by. She thought that Chuck would only break Landon''s other leg at most to teach him a lesson. After all, the Allen family was one of the Four Greatest Households. No matter how powerful Chuck was, he had to give them some face, right? "Remember, from now on, the Allen family is no more," Betty answered callously and boarded the helicopter. The propeller started to spin up a storm again. It rose slowly into the air, ready to take off. The helicopter''s engine rumbled along with more than a dozen all-terrain vehicles. The cars followed the chopper''s lead. The sound of the cars zipping through the roads amazed everyone around. Was there a grand event going on? Patricia was dumbstruck. What did Betty mean by that? Was Chuck going to destroy them? It was absolutely impossible! The Allen family had such a profound history. They spanned so many generations... How could they be destroyed just like that? In an instant, she was startled by what she was seeing. A few people were carrying a body bag out. The body in it looked a lot like Landon! Goodness! Was he dead?! Patricia''s knees gave out and she sat on the ground. For a moment, she just sat there in astonishment... ...... "Honey, please have a seat," Chuck said as he helped Yvette to sit down. Yvette was touched. He hadn''t even forced her to tell him why she was here. He was too understanding. Tears started to well up in Yvette''s eyes. Chuck held her in his arm, feeling at ease. It didn''t matter what she was doing here. What mattered was that she was now safe and sound! ...... Meanwhile, in the Allen family''s household. An rm sounded. Everyone in the family got out of bed in a daze. Some who were out of town had even driven home. In the living hall, the Allen family members showed up one after another. When they saw Leonardo sitting on his usual armchair, they thought he looked especially dreadful. Did something happen? Why was their grandfather so angry? Why did he summon everyone in the family here in the middle of the night? "Grandpa, what happened?" someone asked. "Grandpa, are the other three families troubling us?" Another said angrily, "We''ll make them pay right now!" These descendants were all indignant. "Landon..." Leonardo trailed off, crying in pain. He had just seen Chuck beat his grandson to death with his own eyes! "What''s wrong with Brother Landon?" "Yeah, isn''t Landon in the hospital? Has he been discharged?" They started to discuss amongst themselves. "No. Landon''s dead," Leonardo announced in utter despair. "What?!" The descendants of the Allen family were shocked. What had happened? Wasn''t Landon just recovering his broken leg in the hospital? How did he end up dead? "Grandpa, are you kidding? How could Brother Landon be dead? Was he killed? How dare anyone think to kill someone from our family?!" someone yelled furiously. They were right. Who would dare do this? The other three families wouldn''t! "He was killed!" Leonardo announced bitterly. "By whom?" "We''ll avenge Brother Landon!" another piped up. "Yes, we will! How dare they provoke our family!" Everyone in the family was enraged. This was essentially a p to the family''s face! "It was Chuck Cannon!" Leonardo dered. "What? Him? Why did he kill Landon? Wasn''tst time enough for him?" "For God''s sake! How dare that lowlife do that! Does he take us for fools?!" All of them were fuming. The dignity of the Allen family could not be trampled on like this! "Grandpa, why did he kill Brother Landon?" a beautiful woman asked fiercely. "It was over a small matter. Landon hit his wife..." Leonardo said. "What? He killed Landon for beating up his wife? What the heck is this? How dare that idiotmit murder for such a petty thing! He''ll definitely have to pay with his blood!" the woman yelled, infuriated. How dare Chuck kill one of them! "The reason I''ve called for everyone to be here is simple," Leonardo said coldly. "Chuck said he''d make our family disappear..." "What nonsense! Make us disappear? What drugs was he on?! He''s crazy!" "Yes, he''s just a little more powerful than our family. How dare he do this! Grandpa, let''s fight back! We have to let him know that our family''s not easy to mess with!" "Our family has been in this country for hundreds of years andsted for dozens of generations. How could this piece of trash even think to destroy us?" The Allen family was roaring with rage. All of them didn''t believe that Chuck could wipe out the Allen family because he was only slightly more powerful than they were. Moreover, how could he threaten to destroy the Allen family so easily? There was nothing he could do to make that happen! What a load of bull! Then, Leonardo stood up and said, "Alright, so here''s the n. We''re all going to do our best to kill Chuck." "I agree!" someone yelled in agreement. "Ditto! Let''s kill him and avenge Brother Landon!" another yelled. "Alright!" Leonardo boomed, raising his hand. On this day, he wanted Chuck and his fellow countrymen to know the dire consequences of upsetting the Allen family. They were going to showcase just how intimidating they could be! Just then, a person barged through the doors. "Something''s wrong, very wrong..." the captain of the family''s guards muttered as he ran in. "What are you fussing about? What happened?" someone asked. Leonardo also frowned and demanded, "What is it?! Tell me!" "The people who camest time are here again!" the captain announced, frightened. After all, he had been beaten up pretty badly by them previously. He was still a bit fearful of them, to be completely honest. What he had just seen was a nightmaree true. Car engines rumbled loudly as they drove towards them and there was even a helicopter in the sky! Were they back for revenge? The Allen family''s descendants were astounded by that information. They all turned to look at Leonardo. "What should we do now?" asked the captain. "What should we do? Get everyone out there, prepare for battle! Since they''vee to us, they have just invited their own deaths," Leonardo said coldly. His eyes were zing with fury. How dare they show up at their doorstep?! "Yes! Let them have no chance of leaving this ce!" "That''s right! We''ll kill them! How dare they look down on our family!" The descendants of the Allen familyughed heartily as they discussed. Were Chuck and his men thinking of destroying the Allen family? They wouldn''t stand a chance! Chapter 430 Chapter 430 All members of the Allen family were enraged yet excited. On this day, everyone across the country would know that the Allen family was still one of the Four Greatest Households! The captain of the Superb Household Forces immediately obeyed his master''s orders. Last time, he had been stumped. But this time? He scoffed. With every guard out now to defend the family, these people must be pissing themselves in fright! "Let''s do it. Leave no man alive! Have them torture to death if you can!" Leonardomanded fiercely. "Yes! Torture them! How dare they have the guts to act out against our family!" The Allen family''s descendants were feeling very spiteful. It had been a long time since something like this had happened. Chuck wanted to wipe out the Allen family so openly and tantly? What a joke! The captain nodded respectfully at that and answered, "Understood. Please wait for a moment!" He then ran out and kept watch outside. He smirked as thoughts about taking his revenge yed in his mind. He was going to avenge the family! He had suffered a miserable lossst time. This time, however, the opponents would be the one suffering! Soon, the captain ordered through the walkie-talkie, "Everyone, listen up. Capture them at all costs. Squad Number One, shoot the helicopter in the air for me! Yes, shoot it down! Squad Number Three, have them surrounded! The Master wants them captured alive!" "Captain, these people''s cars are really powerful. Why don''t we send the tanks out instead?" someone suggested through the walkie-talkie. "Right. Squad Number Five, roll out the tanks!" the captain ordered. The tanks were all modified cars transported from the U.S., and they were nearly invincible! So what if those people had their own modified cars? They were paperpared to the tanks. The tanks would certainly overpower them. It would be a surprise! "Squad Number Four, deploy seven teams for reinforcements!" the captain ordered again. "Yes, Captain!" "Got it, Captain!" The captain smiled menacingly as he heard the sounds of affirmation. This was the Superb Household Forces at their peak. Last time, they had been caught off guard by a sneak attack. That was the only reason the opponents could break through. This time, however, everyone was more than prepared! They wereparable to an imprable fortress. All of their enemies would end up dead here! The captain smirked as he thought, "How dare all of you get awayst time! Go and scr*w yourselves!" Meanwhile, at the gates to the Allen family''s house... Betty was piloting a helicopter in the sky. Below, there was the crazy rumbling of the car engines. More than a dozen all-terrain vehicles were zipping across the road, their engines deafening and ignorant of everything else around them. Suddenly... Five helicopters flew towards her from the opposite side. "Boss, do you need us to shoot those trashy helicopters down?" someone below asked Betty. Yes, the Allen family''s helicopters were trash! They were all run-on-the-mill helicopters. How could the Allen family''s guards use these as part of their arsenal? Karen''s home in the States had all sorts of defensive weapons. She had a unique security system and a slew of adaptive state-of-the-art weapons. They were all developed by her own tech company. Besides that, they were all part of private collectibles and were not up for sale at all. They were at least twenty or so years ahead of the global standard. Now, those were the ones that were seriously imprable and difficult to take down. Meanwhile, they were facing what could only be regarded as garbage tech! "There''s no need. Don''t you all remember? Young Master wants the Allen family gone by tonight!" Betty said. Her gaze never wavering from the approaching helicopters. They had to break through this ce on the day itself. "Understood!" The all-terrain vehicles below continued to drive on madly. On the opposite end, modified tanks were awaiting them. However, the mobility of the cars merely made these tanks go in circles, they were borderline useless. All of a sudden, this ce had transformed into a battlefield! Cars crashed into one another, with the constant loud rumbling of engines. It was exhrating! In the interim, at the Allen family''s living hall. The entire Allen familyughed callously. Judging by the noises outside, they could already tell what was going on. All the outsiders were getting their butts kicked! It wasn''t hard to imagine what would happen next. The grandchildren were all jeering, "Those idiots! Now, they will know the true power of our family! Do they think they cane in again this time? They wish!" Yes, the Allen family had stood strong for many years. How could they be vanquished so easily by these people? In their dreams! "Grandpa, Chuck got people to attack us. Let''s retaliate!" someone suggested. Another person spoke up as well, "Yes, a counterattack! Whoever bullies our family must regret it!" Leonardo''s eyes were filled with a twisted coldness as he said, "I have an idea. If Chuck''s so high and mighty, it wouldn''t be difficult to find out all the assets he owns in the country. Dn, go deal with that now!" They must put up a fight. Did Chuck think the Allen family was so easily taken down? Once the family was angered, they wouldn''t even have the chance to defend themselves! At Leonardo''smand, a middle-aged man name Dn immediately went to deal with it. He laughed as he went. This would be a piece of cake. It was too easy for the Allen family to get information on someone. However... The captain of the Superb Household Forces suddenly dashed in not long after, calling, "Old Master, Old Master!" Leonardo frowned and said, "You need to stop panicking so much. How are you even a captain?" "Sorry, Old Master. But... the enemy''s cars have broken through our defenses. They''re heading here right now!" the captain informed, equally shocked. This was impossible! Chuck and his people seemed to have been specially trained and knew how to deal with such situations. They had breached their defenses way too effortlessly! It was like a hot knife through butter! The tanks were too heavy and not as nimble as these modified all-terrain vehicles. Not long after the Superb Household Forces noticed this, they stopped using them altogether. Unexpectedly, three of their helicopters went down in mes as well. The situation was tragic. They werepletely vulnerable! "I think they may be mercenaries!" the captain shivered as he said. Especially the one who was piloting the helicopter. She was much more capable than any mercenary he had ever known. Indeed. Chuck''s people had been personally trained by Karen. The current situation was nothing to them. "What?" Leonardo gasped and almost fell off the chair in shock. The rest of the Allen family were dumbfounded. What was going on? It had only been a few minutes. "Are you mistaken? We pay all of you more than two billion dors a year and feed more than four hundred of you. But you are so useless!" one of the family members spat, trembling with rage. "I''m sorry, Sir. It''s just... these people are too powerful! It''s impossible to guard the family against them!" the captain exined, cowed. The opponents were simply dreadful. It felt as though he was facing a horde of demons from the underworld. Had these people fought in a war zone before? They were essentially crawling out of piles upon piles of corpses unscathed. "What should we do now? They actually made it in," someone said. Another family member wondered aloud as well, "Yeah, what should we do?" "What are you all panicking about?" Leonardo reprimanded and continued, "What hasn''t our family been through? Do you think this little setback will end us all? You! Arrange a ne immediately and fly us out of here!" He could give this ce up for all he cared. It wasn''t much anyway. The family had several ces like these all over the country. They could always move somewhere else! "Yes, we should! Do they really think they can destroy our family this way? Dream on! In three days, we''ll get them while their guards are down!" someone sneered.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The captain went to make the arrangements immediately. Leonardo narrowed his eyes. His family was not so easy to decimate. However, just then, a person stumbled in. It was the captain! He got up in horror and stuttered out, "You, you..." "Were you all nning to leave?" A tall woman spoke as she walked in. It was Betty. The defenses guarding this ce were too simple for her. When she was in the United States, she had easily invaded a rich family''s house that was protected by hundreds of people. This ce was no different. The captain charged at her angrily. He couldn''t believe that he was sneak-attacked by a woman! "Whoosh!" "Smack!" The two of them immediately began to engage inbat. It was simply a spectacle scene to behold. The Allen family were taken aback. How could there be such a powerful woman? "Whack!" The captain tripped, blood spewing out of his mouth. He couldn''t hide the shock that was disyed in on his face. This woman was really good at fighting. He was no match for her. "How did you get to be a captain with your rubbish skills?" Betty walked up to him and was about to use her signature killer move! The captain backed away in horror but it was toote. He was struck down by Betty in an instant, seriously injured. The Allen family was stunned. People started to filter in from the outside, one after another but none of them were the family guards. They were all emotionless men in ck, who looked like mercenaries. One, two, three... Just like that, they came in one by one. Some of them were injured more gravely than others but none of them failed to stare the Allen family down. The tension in the air was suffocating. No one dared make a sound. No one had the guts to even speak up. They still couldn''t quite process what had happened. Leonardo was shaking from head to toe now. What had just happened? Were the members of the Superb Household Forces all defeated? "Today, the Allen family will disappear from this," Betty''s words rang in the ears of all the Allen family members, shocking them to their senses. They could not believe what they were hearing. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 "What did you say?" Leonardo was trembling as he spoke, fearing Betty''s gaze. He didn''t expect that the Allen family''s wrath would be reduced to rubble before it had even started. Who exactly were these people? "Disappear, I''ll make you all disappear!" Betty yelled. Betty took out her phone and made a video call to Chuck. Betty turned the phone over to the family members. Everyone was horrified because they saw the face of a young man on the screen. He was emotionless and indifferent. "Young Master, everyone from the Allen family is here," Betty said. "Alright, thank you for your work." Chuck remained indifferent. He turned his gaze to Leonardo and said, "Leonardo, I''ve told you before the Allen family will disappear. Why didn''t you believe me?" He chuckled. Yes, Chuck was getting a tad excited now! These words fell on the ears of everyone in the Allen family like thunder. Fear, oppression, and disbelief spread quickly within their hearts! Everyone knew what was happening but this was the Allen family after all! How could they possibly be so vulnerable at this time! Everyone''s life was in the hands of this man named Chuck Cannon. Leonardo was shocked and stunned. It had just been less than four hours, hadn''t it? Dawn had not arrived yet. Chuck could do what he wanted. "Y-Young Master Cannon... I was wrong. We were all wrong. Please give us a second chance," Leonardo trembled as he spoke. Chuck, whom he saw on the screen, made him feel as if he was facing God. "No, no, no. Why should I give you a chance?" Chuck smiled. This was their own doing! "Young Master Cannon, it was all Landon''s fault. Everyone else here is innocent. I beg of you, let our family go. I''ll kneel before you!" A few of the family followed suit and knelt on the floor at once. The tension in the room was unbearable. "I''m kneeling too. I don''t wanna die. Please..." the beautifuldy who was arrogant moments before cried. She was terrified. No one had ever made her so scared in her life. Chuck wasn''t even in front of her, but he horrified her anyway, One after another, the members of the Allen family got on their knees. Leonardo''s body quivered and his face looked as though he had aged another ten years. What was going to happen to the Allen family now? Was the Allen family going to be decimated? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Young Master Cannon, I know I''m wrong. I''m so sorry," Leonardo said as fell to his knees shakily. The Allen family was terrified. Why was the head of their family kneeling too? "No. The fault isn''t with you. But it was your fault for raising your grandson into a piece of trash. I told you that everything you own now no longer belongs to you. Your family disappears today. I''m a man of my words!" Chuck said coldly. Leonardo froze, sitting on the ground. He couldn''t breathe. Chuck had really done it. Who exactly were his parents for them to be so powerful? The Allen family was done for. "Betty, let''s move on!" Chuck said. "Yes, Young Master." After the video call was hung up, Betty raised her hand and gestured to the people outside toe in. A look of terror spread throughout everyone''s faces. This day marked the end of the Allen family! All across the country, anything that belonged to the Allen family, be it hotels, restaurants, nightclubs, or country clubs had their signboards turned off one after another! At first, people thought that there was a ckout, so they didn''t pay too much attention. But when one, two, and then hundreds of signs in various parts of the country were all turned off simultaneously, there was a mix of reactions from everyone. What had happened to the Allen family that evening? At the Champ family''s residences within the Big Four. News spread and much of the Champ family were puzzled to hear it, including Cheryl. "What''s going on? Anything and everything owned by the Allen family had their signboard lights switched off within half an hour. What happened?" The Champ family took it quite seriously and was rmed. For the lights to go off to this extent, it was certain that it wasn''t an electric issue or any mishaps. It could only mean that something really bad had happened to the Allen family. However, the Allen family was one of the Four Greatest Households. What could possibly happen to them? Did the Allen family''s businesses want to update their signboards? Was that why they had turned them off for a night? Otherwise, how else could they exin it? Everyone knew what the lights represented. Something big was going on! What could it be? "Cheryl, you''ve been in charge of keeping up with the Allen family. Do you know what happened?" the head of the Champ family asked unblinkingly. The Champ family''s descendants were all looking at Cheryl, their eyes filled with curiosity. Until now, no one had received any news about this. "I... don''t know either." Cheryl was caught off guard by this matter. She had been paying attention to the Allen family but she had never thought something this serious would happen to them overnight. She added, "But I heard that a few days ago, someone broke into the Allen family''s house at night!" "What? A break-in? Could it be the Alonso family?" a member asked in surprise. Everyone knew what it meant. All the descendants of the Champ family looked at one another in dismay, including the patriarch of the family. A look of worry flooded his face. "No, the Alonso family won''t do that. If they did, the Allen family would surely retaliate on the same day." Cheryl shook her head as she exined, "What''s interesting was that someone broke into the Allen family''s home but two dayster, nothing seemed to have happened to them. It''s like nothing ever happened. I heard news that Landon''s leg was broken too. Based on the time of his injury, it should have happened on the night of the break-in." "Cheryl, what did you say? The Allen family had an intruder at night and Landon''s leg was broken as a result, but they took it as if nothing had happened?" someone in the family asked. This would be a great shame for any family, let alone the Allens! If it had happened to the Champ family, they would make the trespasser pay dearly! Despite this, the Allen family didn''t do anything about it. What was going on? The Champ family came to a realization. Whoever it was, he or she was much higher up than the Allen family. That was why they could not retaliate. "Yes, it went like that. What''s more, I found out that a hotel under the Allen family was bought off the next day," Cheryl remarked. "Was that an apology?" one of the Champs asked. "I''m not sure about that, but the person who broke into the Allen family''s house that night must be very powerful!" Cheryl''s lovely eyes were full of enthusiasm. "Who are they?" another family member pondered out loud. "I don''t know," Cheryl shook her head. Then, she suddenly received a phone call, surprising her. Everyone in the Champ family was silent. After hanging up the phone, the head of the family asked, "Cheryl, what happened?" "A mole I nted in the Allen family ising over. He''s one of their family guards," Cheryl said. "Let him in and get him to tell us what happened," the Master ordered. The other members of the Champ family were also eager to know what had happened. So much had happened overnight! Soon, a man with a bloodied face came in, fear still written over his expression. Cheryl walked over to him and asked, "Tell me, what happened to the Allen family?" It was very difficult to infiltrate the Allen family. This mole was just a low-ranking guard in their residences. "The Allen family is gone..." The man was still trembling. He slumped onto the ground in front of the Champ family. These people looked at one another in disbelief. What did he mean by ''the Allen family is gone''? What was the meaning of this? Could they have vanished just like that? "Could you rify, what do you mean by ''the Allen family is gone''?" Cheryl scowled. Why was this person so scared? "The Allen family was destroyed!" the man eximed as the fear of the Allen family yed vividly in his mind. He was bing more and more unsettled. "What? The Allen family was destroyed?" For a moment, no one knew what to say. What was going on? One of the Four Greatest Households, the Allen family, had been destroyed so easily. How could that be? Cheryl was taken aback. After all, the four families were not so different in terms of power and influence. The Allen family might have been the weakest of the four, but it definitely wasn''t bad enough to have thempletely destroyed! With the Allen family destroyed, was the Champ family also in danger? How about the other two families? The head of the Champ family stood up at once. "Tell me clearly, who destroyed the Allen family? What on earth is going on!" It was all so shocking. The Allen family was somehow destroyed overnight. No wonder all the signboards have stopped shining. Was it the end of the Allen family? "I don''t know much. I only know the person who destroyed the Allen family was the one who broke into their house the other night. We couldn''t hold them off," the man said with his eyes wide with terror. "Who was the person?" the patriarch of the Champs asked impatiently. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 No one in the Champ family spoke. They were all staring at this man who might possibly know the truth! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The man shook his head repeatedly and said, "I don''t know. I''m not privy to these things. I only know Leonardo broke Landon''s leg. The Allens were trying to cover it up. But tonight, these people suddenly came over again. They were like machines. We couldn''t stop them. They rushed in and knocked all of us down. I think I know why. Landon hit someone''s wife, so this person sent people over to destroy the Allen family." "The Allen family was destroyed because someone''s wife was hit?" His voice trembled as the head of the Champ family sat on his chair. "Yes, these people are all well-trained. They''re too powerful. They seem to be mercenaries from the United States. And I heard that Leonardo broke Landon''s legs because he knew this person was far stronger than their family, so Leonardo had topromise," the man continued fearfully. He was badly traumatized on this night. No one in the Champ family spoke up. It was too much to process. "Cheryl, go find out who this person is now!" The master of the Champ family needed to be cautious. This could cause turmoil in the country! "Yes." Cheryl nodded. Likewise, her beautiful eyes were full of caution. Who was the one who had destroyed the Allen family? Cheryl thought to herself that she must find this out. When did such a powerful figure even exist? ...... While the Champ family was reeling in shock, so were the other two families. The people who gradually got the news were also baffled. Nobody thought it was possible for the Allen family to disappear overnight. The Allen family was rife with resources! How could they disappear just like that? Who did this? It became the talk of everyone. Some people spected that the Allen family had offended a group of international assassins, and thus they were destroyed! Others said that they had offended the other three families, so the three families had united to demolish them. There were even rumors that the Allen family had offended some foreign families. There were differing opinions and conspiracies, but one thing was for sure. Everyone wanted to know who had destroyed the Allen family. ...... "Zelda, have you heard?" Manny called up Zelda. Zelda was still sleeping and answered groggily. "The Allen family is no more!" When Manny had heard the news, she couldn''t believe it too. There was just no way! "Mom, what did you say? Which Allen family is gone?" Zelda yawned. "Which else?" Manny said with incredulity. "The Allen family your boyfriend Chuck just bought a hotel from!" "Mom, are you kidding me?" Zelda was stunned. "You''re talking about the Allen family here!" Indeed, it defied logic. The Allen family was so powerful. How could they be destroyed in a blink? Manny said, "No, it''s all over social media. Everything the Allen family owned had their signboards taken down overnight. Do you think it''s true?" Zelda reeled in her shock, and she thought of a certain someone because she had gone to the Allen family with him. Did Chuck do it? However, he didn''t care about her. Why did Chuck do this then? "Mom, do you know who did this?" Zelda wondered. "I don''t know, no one knows. Zelda, do you know? Tell me, who did it?" Manny probed at her. Zelda didn''t know what to say either. She didn''t even mention thatst time she had gone to the Allen family''s residences with Chuck. "I think it might be Chuck," she blurted. "What? Are you joking, Zelda? You''re not awake yet, are you? How could it be him? Oh no, my friend''sing, I have to go," Manny said quickly and hung up the phone. She shrugged her shoulders. Chuck? She didn''t get it. How could it be him? Chuck had bought a hotel from the Allen family. It was not bad. But as for setting on destroying the Allen family? It was probably more difficult for Chuck to do that than making pigs fly. It was just impossible. Well, Manny thought that it was impossible and forgot about it. After that, she went to see her friend. Zelda had no choice but to put her phone down. If it wasn''t Chuck, who else could it be? To be fair, Zelda felt that Chuck had no motive at all. This should have been someone else''s work. It had nothing to do with Chuck. She was thinking too much. ...... In another ce, Quinn woke up early. She was going to throw herself into her work when she suddenly received a phone call. "What did you say? The Allen family was destroyed? When did it happen? Just now? Impossible..." Quinn was taken by surprise. She put down her phone and mumbled, "How''s it possible? Is there anyone in the country who could possibly destroy the Allen family? I don''t think so. Who did it then?" ...... "Young Master, here are all the businesses under the Allen family administration. I''ve already sent someone to hand them over." Betty passed a thick dossier to Chuck. "Okay. Betty, get some rest." Chuck was satisfied. Betty was too good at her job. With someone like her helping him, Chuck didn''t have much to worry. "Sure," Betty replied and walked out. Chuck then entered the bedroom to see that Yvette was still sleeping. Chuck walked over and kissed her. Yvette opened her gorgeous eyes. "Honey, you have got a job now. This is for you," he said. Yvette was his wife so naturally, Chuck would only give these to her. "What''s this?" Yvette sat up. She was bewildered after seeing it. It was all the businesses the Allen family had owned! "Hubby, what are you doing? I don''t want this," Yvette said seriously. How could she possibly ept these? Furthermore, she still wanted to be an assassin to push herself to the next level. There was no time for this at all! "You should. I''m giving it to you anyway. If you have these, you''ll have your own influences. If you canpete with Damon, you can take back what belongs to you," Chuck exined. "But, this..." Chuck was right though. With such a huge portfolio of various industries on her te, she could benefit from this greatly. Chuck grinned and insisted, "Take it. You can let Aunty manage it too if you want." Besides, her mother Lisa had nothing better to do. It was better to have these businesses under her so she could get people to protect her. This way, Damon would not attempt any funny business. "Hubby, aren''t you afraid I''ll be stronger and trample over you?" Yvette said tenderly. Yvette was moved to the point of being dumbfounded. She had never thought that Chuck would treat her so kindly. Yvette''s heart was about to melt. "What''s there to be afraid of?" Chuck said with a smile, "When my wife''s powerful enough, I''ll be depending on her." Yvette''s personality wouldn''t allow for her to betray him. Chuck believed in it firmly. Yvette rarely smiled nowadays. She thought to herself that she should do it. Deep down, she was willing to progress their rtionship, maybe even let Chuck depend on her. In addition, she could give Lisa something to do and keep her safe. She leaned into Chuck''s ear and whispered, "Hubby, thanks. I''ll handle them well. You can take them back whenever you want. Also, you little pervert, do you have a crush on Patricia?" Chuck shook his head hastily. "No. Please don''t misunderstand me. I..." "Little pervert," Yvette spat out. Chuck broke down internally and said quickly, "No, I only asked Patricia to work for me for five years. I''m not interested in anything else!" Chuck was really wronged. "Is that so?" Yvette''s eyes lit up. Did she misunderstand Chuck? Yvette felt guilty. How could she be thinking like that? Chuck answered, "Yes, that''s right. Patricia has got guts. How could I twist her arm like that?" "I''m sorry," Yvette said guiltily. Chuckughed. His wife was so cute. The two of them looked at each other and Yvette''s face blushed a bright red. What a little pervert... Yvette looked down at the dossier in her hands. This was a big project. Now, it was better to tell Lisa and let her deal with it. She had to continue to work as an assassin. She couldn''t let Chuck know about it. Yvette swayed her long slender legs as she came walking out of the hotel. All of the sudden, she met someone, Patricia. Indeed, Patricia also knew that the Allen family had been destroyed. She was so bbergasted that she couldn''t sleep all night. The next day, she hade to the hotel early in the morning to talk it over with Chuck. "Boss," Yvette greeted. She addressed Patricia as such because she was her employer. One more thing Yvette needed to tell Patricia was not to spill out that she was a killer. "Don''t call me that. I''m not qualified for the title," Patricia said as she smiled at her. She was sure that Yvette was the wife of the one who had destroyed the Allen family! "It''s my duty. Also, I want to tell you something. Please don''t tell Chuck about my job," Yvette said while staring longingly at Patricia. She knew that she couldn''t hide it for long, but she should endeavor to do so as much as she could! When would Chuck get to know about this? Chapter 433 Chapter 433 "Don''t tell Chuck?" Patricia was dumbfounded. She couldn''t understand why Yvette still wanted to do this. Destroying the Allen family was a clear show of Chuck''s strength! So why did Yvette still want to be an assassin? There was no need for that. "Why didn''t you tell him?" Patricia asked her. "Because he''s my husband," Yvette replied. She had her own ways of thinking. She wanted to improve herself. If she continued carrying out her tasks without fail, she would be able to continuously improve. However, Chuck would object to her profession. Yvette had no way around Chuck regarding this. If he said that he didn''t want her continuing it, she really couldn''t refuse. "I understand," Patricia said, starting to see things from her perspective. Why was Yvette so coy? Was it because she wanted to be independent and not rely on Chuck? Was that why she wanted to do such a dangerous job? That was the most probable case. It was just that Patricia admired Yvette a little bit. Yvette had it much better than her, even though they were both women. "Thanks. The bodyguard job is now over, please leave a review under my profile." Yvette cared more about this instead. With a high rate of sess, her assassination syndicate would contact her for better and better jobs, and her reputation as a professional assassin would only get better. If she kept up like that, she was confident she could be the top assassin. "Okay," Patricia said. Yvette nodded, turned around and left. After Yvette left Patricia, she went to talk to Lisa about the matters at hand. Patricia was silent. She was lucky Yvette didn''t know what she was thinking at that time. It was good enough that she was alive. Yvette was just another way of making ends meet. It didn''t matter if she was dead or alive. She wondered if Yvette knew, would she be angry? "You''re overthinking," Patricia thought to herself. Yvette wasn''t a psychiatrist. How could she possibly know what I was thinking? She would never know. Patricia felt at ease. She went looking for Chuck and was ready to get down to business. During the previous night, she had discussed with her parents that she wasn''t going to have much time to manage the family business. Her parents did not take it too well. After hearing what Patricia had to say, her parents were astonished. They could only agree. After all, Chuck had single-handedly destroyed the Allen family! Also, after Chuck had destroyed the Allen family, she might take over the management of the Allen family''s business! That was amazing news! Chuck would let her manage most of the businesses. This was a good opportunity to get herself more exposure, and maybe even get closer to the other three families. Deep down, Patricia couldn''t resist this job. She felt that in the next five years, she would be presented with tons of opportunities, and she wasn''t nning on wasting them. Five yearster, her family would rise up. They might even supnt the Great Four families. Patricia was ted at the thought. Chuck came out of the building and happened to spot Patricia outside. He had a feeling deep down that this woman was smart enough to havee here so early. "Director Cannon," Patricia walked over and greeted him. When she saw Chuck, she felt a bit of fear in her heart. This man may have looked nothing out of the ordinary, but he had destroyed the Allen family! "You don''t have to call me that. Just call me Chuck." Chuck didn''t care about titles. He liked keeping things simple. "Sure." Patricia nodded. "Well, what do you need me to do next?" She looked forward to taking over the Allen family businesses, the prospect of all the things she could learn made her excited. "Manage this hotel," Chuck said. Ynda had too much on her te, so Patricia should take over. Moreover, Chuck had other ns recently. He would let Patricia deal with them one by one. "Just this hotel? What about the Allen family''s..." Patricia asked in a hushed voice. "You don''t have to worry about those," said Chuck. "I''ll let my wife manage it." Patricia''s heart sank. How could he do this? "Oh," Patricia sighed. She couldn''t mask her disappointment. Was she going to manage the hotel for five years? What was the point? If she became a director, she could take over so much more! This was a waste of her expertise. Patricia felt that Chuck wanted to teach her a lesson, that he wanted to waste her youth for five years. By then, she would be over 30 years old. Patricia wanted to cry but no tears came forth. Of course, Chuck wouldn''t go around saying that he was nning his own business empire. He would follow-up with Patricia in due time. Chuck trusted Ynda the most when it came to work. Patricia could only go with the flow of things. Chuck was going to hisbat sses, so he had to go back to Hotel Luna. Patricia would have to manage Nine Days Hotel for now. "Now that you''re here, I''ll be off," Chuck said. "Yes." Patricia sighed again. Sure enough, Chuck, a young master of a top-notch family, loved giving people a hard time. He was no different from Landon. Their only distinctiony in the way they tortured their prey. Landon tortured them physically while Chuck tortured mentally. Patricia was in a bad mood. "Also, don''t go around telling anyone this hotel is mine, or that the Allen family was destroyed by me for that matter," Chuck reminded her. "Alright," Patricia said. Chuck then headed out. All this while, Ynda was already waiting for him in the car headed to Ocean City. However, when he arrived at the car park, Chuck saw a sports car driving in. Chuck knew who this car belonged to. It belonged to Patricia''s younger brother, Aaron. What a coincidence! Did Aaron know that his sister worked here? Aaron also saw Chuck. He sneered to himself in the car. In the passenger seat was another woman he had just picked up. They were going to get a room by the hour. "Dear, why are you looking at that loser? Do you know him?" The beauty beside him was a gold- digger to begin with. She noticed Aaron sneering at Chuck from the car, so she had to ask him. "He''s no loser," Aaron smirked as he replied. He couldn''t figure it out. How could Chuck be so rich? He thought about it for a long time but there was only one exnation he could find; he had a great past life! Otherwise, he wouldn''t even be able to find a girlfriend. "Oh, if he''s not a loser, who is he? An idiot?" the beautiful woman teased. Definitely! "Yeah, you can say that." After that, Aaron parked the car. The two exited the car and Aaron walked up to Chuck with thedy in his arms. "Where''s Frieda? Why isn''t she with you?" Aaron snorted. He had spent so much effort going after Frieda, only for Chuck to swoop in and pick her up. How could he not be upset? Last time, he was even attacked by Frieda out of nowhere! Chuck nced at him and wasn''t too bothered to speak to him. That made Aaron even angrier. "What are you doing here? Is this ce yours too?" Aaron told himself that was not the case. How could Chuck own so many hotels? He had been so preupied with thedies all this time, so he didn''t know that the Allen family had been destroyed. "It''s not yours anyway." Chuck shrugged and then got into Ynda''s car. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ynda drove Chuck back. Chuck hadn''t seen Frieda in a while too. He didn''t know where this stupid woman was. It was better for her not to appear in front of him again! "Looks like he''s depending on his wife, no wonder he had a Lincoln. Thedy driving it just now was pretty though. Does she have such low standards in men?" the beautiful woman muttered. Aaron was a tad annoyed. Was Chuck ignoring him? If this hotel was his, he would have him thrown out this very instant! Humph! What was there to show off? He thought, "Even if it isn''t mine, it surely isn''t yours either!" "I guess so," Aaron snorted. "Let''s not think about an idiot like him. Darling, I''m thinking of you. Let''s go in." The beautiful woman couldn''t wait any longer. "Alright." Aaron walked inside with the beauty still in his arms. Then, all of the sudden he saw his sister Patricia. His curiosity got the better of him and he asked, "Patricia, why are you here?" There was no reason. His sister didn''t have a boyfriend. And he knew her well. If she wasn''t married, she wouldn''t share a room with any man. So why was she here at this time? To shock him further still was the tag his sister wore. General Manager, the name tag on his sister''s clothes read. She was ordering the staff of the hotel around too. Could it be...? Did the Dawson family buy this hotel? Was that why his sister came here? It must be! He didn''t expect that his family would begin their foray into the hospitality industry. Not bad. He could score a free room anytime! Haha! Aaron was overjoyed. Patricia was already in a bad mood. Now, when she saw her brothering out with yet another woman in his arms, she felt like throwing up. Aaron was such a yboy. As his elder sister, she must educate him. How could he be like this? "Come here!" Patricia ordered fiercely. "Patricia, if you''re here, is this hotel ours now?" Aaron asked excitedly. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 "What did you say? What hotel is ours?" Patricia frowned. What was he thinking? Was he delusional? "Patricia, don''t lie to me. I''m your brother. Did our family secretly buy over this hotel? It has to be. Otherwise, why would youe to the hotel when you''re already so busy?" Aaron said happily. He was ecstatic. He didn''t expect that his usually strict sister would surprise him. This was great! The beautiful woman who Aaron had with him was delighted too. She didn''t expect this handsome guy''s family to be so rich! She could see it now! She thought Aaron was a rich pretty boy but now it seemed that he wasn''t! He was super wealthy! This wasn''t bad at all. She would make him happyter. Perhaps then she could get to stick with this rich handsome boy of hers! The beautiful woman thought happily. "Are you out of your mind? This hotel belongs to someone else," Patricia frowned reproachfully as she replied. Some brother he was... She was speechless. "Haha! Why you''re still lying to me?" Aaronughed out loud. Was she being serious? "Who''s lying to you? Have you gone dumb from flirting with girls all day long? I said it was bought by someone else." Patricia stared at the beautiful woman in her brother''s arms. Her eyebrows knotted together like a rope. "By who?" Aaron wondered. "By..." Patricia suddenly thought of what Chuck had said just now. "Patricia, don''t kid around. If we didn''t buy it, what are you doing here? You even have a general manager''s tag," Aaron curled his lips as he pointed out. "I''ll tell you the truth. The hotel was bought out by Chuck, the guy you offendedst time. I came here to work for him," Patricia answered. Aaron was her brother, so she couldn''t hide it from him. She didn''t think that he would offend Chuck again. And if he did, she really didn''t know what to do. After all, thest time Chuck got angry, he had destroyed the entire Allen family overnight! The Dawson family couldn''t handle this sort of rage. "Are you kidding me?" Aaron scowled and lost his mood. Patricia had just said that Chuck had bought the hotel. How could it be? This was a five-star hotel! Buying whatever, whenever. Who did Chuck think he was? Even worse, Patricia had said she was working for Chuck! That was even moreughable. How could it be possible for her to be working for someone else? "I''m not joking. The hotel was really bought by Chuck," Patricia repeated and sighed helplessly. The beauty in Aaron''s arms gasped. Chuck bought it? Who was Chuck? Why hadn''t she heard of him? Aaron''s face turned a shade of purple. "Patricia, this really isn''t funny. How do you exining here then?" What could Patricia say? Should she tell Aaron that she had been bullied and had to seek Chuck''s help? "Do you think I''d lie to you?" Patricia let out a sigh. Aaron was infuriated. Indeed, he knew his sister very well. Whenever she said anything, she had meant it. What he really couldn''t wrap his head around was, what was going on? Why was Patricia working for Chuck? Was she forced into it? It must be! "Patricia, tell me, did that bugger Chuck force you into working for him? Tell me, did he find something against you? Was it..." Aaron''s heart was beginning to sink. Heck, could it be that Chuck took advantage of her and even took photos of her? The same thing Aaron did to Freida?" Did Chuck use that trick on his sister? "No, don''t go thinking too much. I... Hey, Aaron, where are you going?" Patricia was scared now. What was Aaron up to? Aaron had already run out and Patricia chased hurriedly after him. The beauty who was in Aaron''s arm was lost for words. Why did he run out? Was that loser in the Lincoln just now Chuck? The one who bought the hotel? Her mouth fell open in shock. ...... "Chuck, you two, stop right there!" Aaron rushed out angrily. He grabbed a vase by the door and threw it towards Chuck. It exploded into pieces with a loud crash! Ynda, who had juste out of the car park, heard themotion and stepped on the brakes. Chuck scowled. He looked out the rear view mirror and saw Aaron running after him. What was he doing? "Chuck, what''s he going to do? Did he break something?" Ynda was about to lose it. She had been in charge of this hotel for no more than a few days and now someone was vandalizing it. "Wait here." Then, Chuck got out of the car. Hearing the noises outside, a small crowd gathered at the entrance of the hotel to watch. Chuck''s squinted at Aaron. Did Aaron have a deathwish? "You had better not walk away!" Aaron rushed over and grabbed Chuck by his cor. "Did you threaten my sister to work for you? Did you? Did you do something to her?" Aaron was about to kill someone. Although Patricia usually hit him, he respected her very much. But now, she was threatened by Chuck! There was no other way, why else would she humble herself to come here and be a good-for-nothing general manager? "Are you mad? Why would I threaten your sister?" Chuck didn''t move. He knew in his heart that if he wanted to, he could easily subdue Aaron. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After all, this kid didn''t even know how to fight! "Do you still want to deny it? I''ll beat you to death!" Aaron swung his fist at him, but how could he possibly hit Chuck? Chuck raised his leg and parried. Aaron felt like his stomach was rupturing. He clutched at it and screamed. He was going to throw up. "Seeing you''re Patricia''s little brother, I''m not going to argue with you! Get Patricia out here and deal with the vase you just broke!" Chuck uttered with a cold gaze. "You, what did you say?" Aaron got up and shouted, "Are you ordering me around? Who do you think you are? A load of bull!" "Shut up, Aaron!" Patricia ran out just then, her heart in her stomach. Was Aaron fighting with Chuck? "Patricia, don''t worry about it. Today, I''ll stand up for you and kill this idiot!" Aaron raised his leg to kick Chuck. Chuck frowned and pped him before he could make contact. Snap! Aaron''s face went numb and he fell to the ground. Everyone was shocked by Chuck''s actions. "Don''t fight, stop," Patricia cried out anxiously. "Please don''t hit my brother." Chuck nced at Patricia. "Aaron, get up and apologize to Chuck!" Patricia urged as she pulled Aaron up. Aaron was furious and scoffed, "Me? Apologize to him? No way!" "I won''t ept it either," Chuck echoed as he shrugged. He wasn''t going to let it go that easily. Patricia got anxious and immediately pped Aaron, chiding, "Shush! Do you hear me? Not another word!" Aaron saw her pointing at himself and he stopped squirming. "Apologize!" Patricia scolded. Aaron was so aggrieved that he was about to cry. "Patricia, did he..." "No. Did you hear me? Apologize. Now!" Patricia was getting worried. If Chuck was angered, the Dawson family would be over! Aaron shook his head. It was impossible. How could he apologize to Chuck? "Did you not hear me?" Patricia came up to him anxiously. "Aaron, if you don''t apologize, our family will be done for. Hurry up!" "Done for? Patricia, are you joking? How can he, of all people, finish off our family?" Aaron said and his voice full of disdain. He would admit that Chuck was powerful, but the Dawson family wasn''t easy to deal with either! That was what he thought! "Yes. Didn''t you hear that the Allen family was destroyed?" Patricia could only say so much. Aaron was so caught up flirting with girls that he didn''t keep up with the news. "What, the Allen family?" Aaron asked suspiciously. "Look it up," Patricia said. Aaron took out his phone, opened up the social media app, and didn''t see a thing. As he scrolled downwards, he saw a friend''s post that said, "Today, the Allen family is gone, and all the signs on their businesses have been turned off. Who made this happen?" Aaron was at a loss for words. How could this be? Was Chuck the one who did it? He seemed to recall thatst night when Patricia had shared in the family''s group that the Allen family was destroyed, he didn''t even consider the Allens as part of the Great Four. He thought that they were just a small family. So what if they were destroyed? However, now... Aaron was bbergasted. "Apologize to him now. Do you want us to be wiped off the face of the Earth?" Patricia was very perturbed. Aaron had been too reckless! Aaron looked up at Chuck. At this moment, he couldn''t speak. Chuck actually had the strength to destroy the Allen family! How could that be! Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Aaron felt conflicted but then he was also afraid. What had he done? "Yes, I''m sorry," Aaron said hesitantly. He felt ashamed, humiliated and most of all, he felt desperate. Was he to be trampled by Chuck for the rest of his life? He couldn''t ept it! "That''s all?" Chuck looked at him nonchntly. Aaron shivered. Patricia was concerned. "I''m sorry, my brother really knows he''s wrong." Chuck''s words intimidated her. What did he mean? "I''m not very generous, so give me a reason to let him go," Chuck said. "I, I..." Patricia was stunned. A reason? What kind of reason? Why was Chuck asking her to do this? "I''ll give you a day to think about it," Chuck added and got into the car. Ynda drove away with Chuck. "Patricia..." Aaron called out to her. Patricia was already extremely upset. "It was all your fault!" "How was I to know he''s so powerful that he can destroy the Allen family. Tell me, how did he destroy them?" Aaron felt like he was in a nightmare. It was just too unreal. He couldn''t begin to think about what Chuck could do to them. Whack! Patricia pped her brother! Aaron held his cheek meekly and muttered, "Patricia." "Let me tell you, from now on, if you provoke Chuck again, I''ll drive you out. Also, if you dare tell anyone about Chuck and the Allen family, you''ll see how I''ll deal with you!" Patricia then stormed into the hotel. What should she do? Chuck only gave her a day. What reason could shee up with? Should she continue working for Chuck for the next five years? She would fall apart then. But what other reason could she find? What else was there? "Hey, Patricia..." Aaron continued looking at his phone. The more he looked at it, the more petrified he was. What else could Chuck be hiding? He quivered, not knowing what to do. Right about then did the beautiful woman who was supposed to check in with hime out to him in a daze. "Dear, the person just now..." "Don''t mention him in front of me!" Aaron was furious! "But is he very powerful? His name''s Chuck Cannon right? What''s this Cannon family about? There''s no powerful Cannon family in this country," the beauty said with her eyes shining. If Chuck was powerful and rich, she should go look for him. She was certain she could worm her way into his heart, and maybe his wallet. Whack! Aaron pped her in the face. "I told you to stop talking about him," Aaron raged. The woman covered her face and was confounded. "Why are you angry with me?" Aaron went up to find his sister but Patricia ignored him. He had no choice but to leave on his own. He thought, "What will happen to my sister? Was Chuck suggesting that my sister bed him?" At the thought, Aaron got so angry that he was going to throw up blood! As he was about to drive away, a car stopped him just before he reached the entrance. Aaron looked up and found that she was a beauty! How charming indeed! Yes, it was Cheryl behind the wheel! She was trying to figure out who had destroyed the Allen family, so the most obvious step was to come to this hotel. As a member of one of the Great Four Households, she had an obligation to find out who this person was. Otherwise, if she or anyone from the Champ family offended him in the future, they would end up in the Allen family''s footsteps. Aaron, who had just lost his chance at a good time, had an idea when he saw such an alluring woman. He rolled down the window and said, "Hey, babe, let me treat you to a meal. There''s this hotel where my sister''s the general manager!" "General manager?" Cheryl was surprised. Was it Ynda? When Cheryl hade here thest time, she saw her. However, that didn''t seem like the case. Was it weird that this guy looked like Patricia? What was happening? Why was Patricia working as a general manager here? "Your sister''s Patricia Dawson, right?" Cheryl asked. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, do you know her?" Aaron was ecstatic. If the beautiful woman was his sister''s friend, wouldn''t that make it easier? "Yes, I do. Let''s go over there and eat then. It''s on me," Cheryl said. "Alright." Aaron chuckled to himself. It was going to be fun! The two of them drove to a nearby restaurant and found a private lounge to sit down in. "Why does your sister want to manage this hotel and who asked her to do it?" Cheryl questioned as this was very important to her! Since the hotel had been reacquired, the new boss behind it should be the one who had destroyed the Allen family. Then, if she could find this boss, she could find that person. "Wouldn''t you like to know?" Aaronughed. Was this an interrogation? Asking about Chuck again? Aaron was miffed. How could Chuck be so much better withdies than him? Of course, he wasn''t going to say it out loud, in case this beautiful woman took the initiative to pursue Chuck. He couldn''t do it. He must not let such a thing happen. Aaron was jealous. "Yes, I''d like to know. So can you tell me?" Cheryl wondered. "Babe, what''s your name?" Aaron smiled and looked at Cheryl. She was so gorgeous, how could such beauty exist? "Cheryl Champ," Cheryl answered honestly. "What?! The husband-cursing Cheryl Champ?" Aaron suddenly lost interest. She was... First of all, he couldn''t afford to offend the Champ family, one of the members of the Great Four families. Furthermore, all her husbands from all of her previous marriages had ended up dead. Who would dare y with her? Would Aaron risk his life? Cheryl scowled and said, "Yes, that''s me!" Aaron had an idea all of a sudden. Since Cheryl was so good at cursing her men, maybe he could introduce her to Chuck and curse him to death. Heh, this was a great idea. "I can''t tell you. My sister said that her boss is very powerful." Aaron grinned at the thought of it. It was a real pity though, that such a beautiful woman was cursed too. Well then, it was better to hand her over to Chuck. Scowling, Cheryl stood up. She took out 30 thousand dors in cash and was prepared to leave after footing the bill. "Wait," Aaron stood up and stopped her. "What''s the matter?" Cheryl wondered. "You can ask someone and he should be able to tell you," Aaron offered. "Who?" "Go to Ocean City and find Hotel Luna. Ask for the boss. He''ll tell you, but you never heard this from me," Aaron said in all seriousness. This was not a joke. If Chuck found out, he would be royally scr*wed. "Fine." After that, Cheryl walked out. Aaron sneered and said, "Chuck, I''ve found you a beauty. It''s up to you to catch her..." Cheryl got into the car, heeding Aaron''s words and made her way to Hotel Luna immediately. She must find out the person who had destroyed the Allen family! ...... Yvette came back and told Lisa about the news. Lisa was amazed. "Yvette, what did you say? Chuck gave all of the Allen family''s businesses to you?" She didn''t know that the Allen family had been destroyed but she certainly knew who they were. Now, had Chuck somehow given such a big family to Yvette? "Yes, Mom. I n to continue to be an assassin. You should be in charge of everything from this family!" When Yvette came back, she had already epted another job on the way. She must keep pushing herself! She had to be the best! Lisa thought about it carefully. Deep down, she objected to it. After all, she hated Chuck with a passion, and she didn''t want anything from him. Still, this was a golden opportunity that Lisa wanted to seize. If she took over the Allen family, wouldn''t she be much safer? "Mom..." Yvette pleaded. "Okay," Lisa nodded. She had to agree! Yvette breathed a sigh of relief. After she had carefully told Lisa everything pertaining to the Allen family, Lisa nodded in rity. She had run apany before, how could she not know? Lisa set off to take over the Allen family''s businesses. This process was fairlyplex and couldn''t be settled in a day or two. Yvette continued her tasks as an assassin. The job she received was... Chuck just got back, and Ynda went off to the za. Chuck came back by himself because he wanted to spar with Wi and get some pointers from her. After all, he might have to face Brayden soon. He had to prepare for it in advance! He hadn''t seen Wi for a few days. He had missed her. Chuck smiled and thought of Wi''s lovely face. It was a particrly wonderful sight. However, as soon as he approached the hotel''s entrance, a woman ran over to him. It was Frieda! There were still photos of her in Chuck''s possession. She must get them back! "Hey, give me my photos!" Frieda pulled Chuck over. She had been waiting for him for so many days but Chuck never even went for sses anymore. What a wastrel, she thought. Chuck scowled. "Let go!" This dumb woman had appeared yet again. But by this time, Cheryl had arrived. She thought that the name Hotel Luna was familiar. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 As one of the Four Greatest Households, how could the Champ family not pay attention to all the property investments in the country? Hotel Luna was worth billions when it was taken over by a woman named Karen Lee. Soon, it had be a banquet venue for the elites nearby. Speaking of which, this hotel had developed very fast. It had amazing management and service. The moment it started operating, it had its own ce on the rankings of hotels nationwide. Cheryl had also noticed that Karen wasn''t in the country until rather recently. After that, Karen had started to invest locally. Cheryl took into ount that detail but she couldn''t find anything on her, even after her thorough investigation. Karen might be a member of some foreign consortium. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have such arge amount of money to invest in the first ce. However, Aaron had asked her to look for someone here. Could it be that Karen, the owner of this very hotel, had destroyed the Allen family?" Cheryl gasped at the thought! Was she really that powerful? Cheryl was eager to shed some light on this matter. She parked the car by the side of the road, thinking about her next step. However, as she was figuring that out, Chuck and Frieda got into quite the skirmish. Frieda forced Chuck to give her back her photos. Actually, Chuck had only seen them once and thought to himself that Frieda had a good body. Then, he had never looked at them again. To be honest, he would much rather look at Lara''s photos on his phone. At the very least, Lara was slightly more pleasing to the eye. As for Frieda, all Chuck had for her was an annoyance. He despised her very much for her self- righteous behavior! If her attitude and tone were better, perhaps Chuck would consider deleting the photos in front of her. However, since Frieda was not too courteous, all Chuck could manage was to refrain himself from beating her up. "What do I have to do for you to give me the photos?" Frieda stared at Chuck with her round, lovely eyes. She was really in a bind but after waiting for so many days, she had finally met Chuck here. If he had held on to them for so long, he must have done some filthy things with her photos! She was sick at the thought! Chuck couldn''t be bothered and turned to walk away. Frieda grabbed Chuck by the arm and refused to let him go. "Give me the photos. I''m begging you." "Is this how you ask for things?" Chuck nced at her and said nonchntly. "Then, what do you want to do?" Frieda was fuming. She wanted to kill him as she had almost done with Aaron! She imagined caressing his neck with a knife and taking pictures of him. No one would dare to show off in front of her in the future! "Wait for me in a room!" Chuck snapped uncaringly. Frieda''s pretty eyes were full of spite. As expected, this was what he had in mind. All this while, he did use her photos for something dirty, didn''t he? No problem. She thought, "I''ll get a room. When you''re in a daze from all your lust for me, I''ll hold you at knifepoint. We''ll see if you still refuse me!" "Fine!" Frieda sneered deep down. "Do you want it here or in another hotel?" "Of course, in mine." "Fine. I''ll do it now," Frieda huffed and walked into Hotel Luna. Chuck rubbed his nose and found that there was something odd about her on this day. How could she be so blunt about it? Looking at Frieda''s gorgeous figure from behind, he found that she was particrly attractive. She was tall and had a supermodel''s body. Chuck beamed. If she had offered, Chuck would certainly agree to it. He followed her into the lobby and told the receptionist, "Book a presidential suite for her." "Yes, Young Master." The receptionist at the front desk smiled. Frieda felt repulsed and thought, "You actually want to take advantage of me and make me pay?" "Here!" Frieda produced a wad of cash from her bag and handed it to the receptionist. The receptionist said, "Please enjoy your stay." "Let''s go!" Frieda said hatefully. Chuck shrugged and followed her into the lift. As the door was closing, Chuck grinned and asked, "Are you nervous?" "Do you think I am?" Frieda sneered with contempt. Who was he to feign innocence at this time? Well, she would deal with himter. Fortunately, she had prepared a knife in her bag much earlier. "It seems like youe here often!" Chuckughed. "I''m warning you, I''ve never slept with a man before!" Frieda''s pretty eyes were burning with anger. "Haha! How aboutst time with Aaron..." Chuck teased. "You''re the one to talk!" Frieda was so furious that she wanted to beat Chuck up. However, upon seeing Chuck''s emotionless face, she stopped herself. The two of them were quiet in the elevator. The beauty at the front desk saw the two of them go up and chuckled to herself, "Young Master''s really charming. How''d he manage to get such a sweet young thing." Just then, Cheryl came over to the counter with a scowl on her face. All she saw just now was a man and a woman getting together in a room and worst still, the man had asked the woman to foot the bill! Was there such a trashy man nowadays? Could he not even pay to bed someone? It simply subverted Cheryl''s view of the world! What a good-for-nothing man! She saw the man''s face too. Gosh, she recognized him to be the man she had met in the hotelst time. The same man who had wanted to buy Landon''s hotel! Cheryl was somehow surprised to meet him here. In fact,e to think of it, after meeting Chuck thest time, she had heard him say that he wanted to buy the hotel. Lo and behold, the hotel was really bought out. Of course, she didn''t think Chuck bought it as it was absolutely impossible to her. Chuck wouldn''t even pay for a room, much less buy an entire hotel. Chuck was just a womanizer who had cheated women everywhere. Why did he lie to her the other day? At this time, Betty came over. When she saw Betty, Cheryl mistook her for Karen. Was Chuck just one of Karen''sckeys? That had to be it. There were so many men who were garbage out here! Cheryl felt sick. Sheposed herself and walked over, asking, "Hello, is Director Lee here?" "My apologies, she isn''t," the beauty at the front desk said with a smile. "She isn''t?" Cheryl knitted her eyebrows. Since the Allen family had been destroyed, Karen should be in a hurry to control everything they had owned. That was likely the reason she might not have much time. "Ma''am, is there anything I can do for you?" the receptionist asked. It was part of the code of conduct at Hotel Luna to wee every guest who came in with respect! Moreover, elegance emanated from Cheryl like flowers in bloom. She was obviously nomoner. What business had she with the boss? As a receptionist, she had to ask clearly. "Yes, but I''d like to see Director Lee in person," Cheryl said bluntly. "Well, I''m sorry, but Director Lee''s not in. If you have something urgent, I can get our manager to come over and talk to you." In fact, the receptionist wanted to get Chuck toe over and talk to her. However, he had just gone up with another pretty woman. Now was not a good time. It wasn''t good to disturb Chuck in a time like this. "No need," Cheryl said. She shook her head. It seemed that it was not the right time toe. Aaron really didn''t lie to her though. She was so close to the bottom of this. This person who had destroyed the Allen family must be Karen! It was better to talk about it after she returned home. The Champ family must be cautious from here on out. After all, Karen had just destroyed the Allen family! The receptionist said, "Okay. Ma''am, may I have your name? I''ll let Director Lee know when she comes over." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Cheryl Champ!" Cheryl eximed. She then swayed her long legs as she walked out. She should better take a look around first. Maybe Karen woulde back sooner than she thought. "Cheryl Champ?" The beauty at the front desk had never heard of her but she was such an alluring woman! Cheryl got into the car and looked at the hotel in all its glory. Back in one of the hotel rooms, Chuck followed Frieda in. In truth, he had no ill will. The thing was that this woman was too annoying, and Chuck wanted to teach her a lesson. To let her know that not every man liked her. He thought to himself, "I hate you so much!" Frieda sneered. She saw some bottles of wine prepared in the room. She opened one and poured some wine into two sses. "Come here. Let''s have a drink." Chuck just nced at her. He came over, raised his ss and took a sip. He wanted to know what this woman was going to do. They had even started drinking! "Now, tell me the truth. You like me, don''t you?" Frieda asked mockingly. He was holding on to her photos and refusing to part with them. If he didn''t like her, what was it then? It was a real shame that she didn''t like him though! Freida thought, "So what if you have money? You''re just a cker! You''re useless! Maybe you''ll lose all your fortune soon!" "I think it''s because you like me," Chuck retorted with a smirk. "You...Yes, I like you very much. Come here!" Frieda gnashed her teeth and thought, "Come closer, I''ll stab you in the neck. We''ll see if you dare provoke me again!" Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Chuck smiled and walked over. "You like me?" "You''re right," Frieda taunted. Come closer and I''ll let you taste something, she thought viciously. The knife in her bag was meant for him! "But I don''t!" Chuck replied with sarcasm. Undeniably, Frieda had an impressive figure and appearance which not every woman possessed. To some extent, Frieda had the lovely temperament of a blossoming youngss, especially her bright and glowing skin. However, her personality was unbearable to Chuck! He wanted to smack her out of annoyance, so how could he be fond of her at all? "Hey!" Frieda gasped with resentment in her eyes. She felt insulted again and barked, "Give me back my photos then!" "Why should I?" Chuck shrugged. "I want to enjoy them from time to time. After all, you''re the new campus belle now, and you''re so pretty and attractive! I have to say, Frieda, you really look great! I guess you wouldn''t mind me taking out the photos to view againter, right?" "Scr*w you!" Frieda was mad over the embarrassment and took out the knife from her bag. Thwack! Chuck pped heavily on her face, leaving a palm print on her deformed snowy white cheek. "Did you think you could kill me?" Chuck said indifferently. After he learned how to fight, his response was quicker than before, and hence, a woman could not besiege him so easily! Frieda''s face was numb. She was filled with feelings of agony, grievance, misery, and rage, all of which made her burst into tears. She sobbed, "How could you..." "I want to kick you too!" Chuck went straight to the point, saying, "Do you think you''re so amazing just because you''re the campus belle and every guy should fancy you? Why are you so self- centered? Who do you think you are?" Indeed, Frieda seemed to be spoiled because of her age. There was no way forparison with Yvette, the considerate one. They were miles apart! "How could you say such words... I''m so beautiful yet you still scolded me..." Frieda cried and the knife fell to the ground. "B*stard, return me the photos!" Frieda then came over and tugged at Chuck. Chuck ignored her. Frieda wailed even harder and kept on sobbing. Chuck was annoyed yet feeling a bit soft-hearted. Was the p too hard? But who told her to take out a knife? She had asked for it. He was being kind for not chopping off her hand. "... Give me the photos... Give me... Please..." Frieda sobbed. She hadn''t been able to sleep well as she feared that Chuck would make the photos go viral. She was only seventeen, how would she face other people? Would her whole life be ruined? "Give me, give me.." Frieda continued shedding her tears. Chuck lost his patience, took out his phone and said, "Look! I''m deleting the photos in front of you!" Chuck usually didn''t view the photos, so there was no point for him to keep them. He would just erase them, or else the woman would not stop crying. He deleted them one by one. "Satisfied? Let go! Else I''ll give you another p!" Chuck reprimanded. Frieda stared at Chuck with hatred and seethed, "Do you leave any back-up copies?" She didn''t believe that Chuck was an easy one. How was it possible for such a pervert to be so kind-hearted? "No," Chuck said impatiently and wanted to get rid of Frieda. "I''m fed up with you!" Chuck opened the door and went out. Frieda felt extremely bad. She touched her swollen cheek and cried loudly. After a while, she stared at him with loath and cursed, "You''ll pay for this! I''ll show you! How could you treat me like this! I''ll make you suffer!" Frieda was like a devil. She didn''t want to stay here anymore. She wanted to leave and avenge Chuck and make his life hard! She opened the door, went out, and heard a pleasant voice. "What happened to you?" Frieda turned around and saw a beautifuldy with a concerned look. Yes, she was Cheryl. She had been waiting downstairs for a while just now and felt that it was better to check-in to a suite to rest as she was tired from driving here. However, when she came up, she saw the sweet young thing who had just gone up with Chuck. The girl was having teary eyes full of grievance, even with a palm print on her face! What had happened? Did Chuck, the scumbag actually hit women?" Cheryl was also a woman. How could she bear with this? "I, I..." Frieda burst into tears. The sight of her crying was so pitiful, making people feel distressed. Nevertheless, deep inside, Frieda grinned! She was so used to luxury goods that almost all of them were at her fingertips. Cheryl''s lipstick, foundation, eyeliner, perfume, blouse, pants, shoes, especially the bag and the exquisite watch, ne as well as the earrings... All these added up to at least 50 million dors! The watch and ne were limited editions, which were not even for sale! She was absolutely a baller! Thus, Frieda acted pitiful upon thinking that Cheryl must be much wealthier than Chuck. What if Cheryl was the one to deal with Chuck? Well, Chuck would definitely be a beggar! Thinking of this made Frieda excited. "What''s wrong? Did he hit you?" Cheryl was enraged. Such a gorgeous and naive girl, why would he hit her? Such a pervert! "Yes, he hit me..." Frieda wept so pitifully with her teary eyes. Who would not feel sorry to see this? Not to mention Cheryl, who was also a woman. Frieda continued to sob aggrievedly. "It''s alright now. Is he still here?" Cheryl looked into the room. "No, he left after hitting me. He was being such a pervert. He would hit if I didn''t agree..." "It''s alright, it''s over now. Come inside my room." Cheryl sighed. How naive was this little girl? That j*rk was too mean. How could he treat her like this! "Thank you." Frieda snickered in secret. She did it! Frieda continued crying while she followed Cheryl in. "What''s your name?" Cheryl asked. "Thea Andrews," Frieda lied. She had to. Otherwise, what would happen if this pretty woman leaked the truth? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Thea, do you still feel pain on your face?" Cheryl said. "He hit me, and it hurts," Frieda replied. "Don''t worry. Tell me, what is he working as?" Cheryl wanted to confirm whether Chuck was one of Karen''sckey, the hotel owner. This was very crucial, lest it would be troublesome if she had offended Karen right away. Frieda said, "He''s a liar. He lies everywhere he goes. He told me he didn''t have a girlfriend. He liked me very much and asked me to be his girlfriend. I epted but I didn''t expect him to be so disgusting." "What''s his rtionship with the owner of this hotel?" Cheryl asked again. "I don''t think they''re rted. If they are, why would he ask me to pay the bill?" Frieda retorted. Cheryl also agreed. They could just get a room for free. However, it was unlikely that she would look for Chuck over a sweet youngdy she had just met. She was certainly not an impulsive one and there was a limit to help. However, Chuck had be trash in Cheryl''s impression. It was to the point she couldn''t let it go! Cherylforted, "Don''t cry anymore. What do you wanna eat? Dinner''s on me." "Thank you, but I''m not hungry. I wanna go home. I don''t wanna see him anymore. He makes me sick." Frieda stood up crying with a hint of exasperation in her heart. Cheryl reacted as if she was not going to help. Thus, she just cried in vain. "Don''t rush. As long as I''m here, he wouldn''t dare toe over. You can sleep here tonight. It''s fine for me." Cheryl let out a rare smile. How could this girl be so innocent? Cheryl had always been lonely as she was cursed with misfortunes on her husband for such a long time. It was a relief that she could have someone to talk to on this night. Cheryl was very lonely. Why could she have such a curse? "Alright, thank you." Frieda suddenly thought of a sinister idea. "No problem. I''ll order room service." Cheryl went to make the call. Frieda saw Cheryl''s curvy figure and smiled wickedly inside her heart. She had been triggered by Aaronst time, so this time, she would take Cheryl''s photos and then... Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Frieda knew how to stir a conflict between Chuck and this beauty. After she fell asleep, Frieda would take pictures of her, and then... Hey hey! Frieda was proud of herself to think of this n. Chuck had dared to hit her, it''s time to have her revenge now! "You''ll regret it!" she swore in her heart. However, this prettydy had such a great body. Chuck actually scored a big one this time! After a while, both of them were having the sumptuous meal from the room service. Cheryl didn''t eat much, thus she went to take a shower after eating. Frieda continued. She didn''t expect that the hotel run by trash like Chuck served delicious food. Later, Cheryl finished showering and came out in the hotel bathrobe. "You''re really beautiful," Frieda ttered. Who was a bathing beauty? Thisdy was. Frieda was ashamed. This was the truth. This gorgeous woman was as attractive as Chuck''s wife, Yvette. Cheryl smiled upon hearing this. She sighed deep down. So what if she was beautiful? What was the point? Every man she married had ended up dead and she was single until now... "Rest early," Cheryl said. She had to work for a bit and investigate Karen thoroughly. "Alright. Good night," Frieda replied. "Good night." Cheryl entered one of the other rooms and didn''t lock the door. Frieda gave her the impression that she was too innocent so she didn''t think there was a need to lock it. Cheryl sat on the bed and took out herptop. Frieda went to take a shower. After that, she carefully walked towards Cheryl''s room and listened to the sounds from the inside. There was a typing sound. Cheryl hadn''t fallen asleep, thus Frieda could only wait. Frieda waited a bit longer and eventually heard nothing anymore. Cheryl must have fallen asleep. In order to be safe, she waited until the middle of the night. Only then she quietly opened the door and went in. She saw Cheryl sleeping soundly. In fact, Cheryl hadn''t been sleeping well for quite some time. She had an opportunity to rx now, so she seized it. It had been a while since she had slept soundly, so she didn''t hear anything, including Frieda lifting her nket, uncovering her clothes, and then taking pictures of her. Cheryl didn''t feel anything at all. Frieda sneered and said, "You sleep like a log." After Frieda had finished taking pictures, she came out of the room. She looked at the photos and was envious. How could Cheryl have such a good body? Frieda snorted. She put away her phone and went to bed. She was very sleepy but remained very careful when she had taken the pictures just now. She couldn''t let Cheryl find out she was the one who did it, so she had deliberately taken them from an angle that seemed like a camera someone had secretly nted in the room instead. This way, Cheryl wouldn''t suspect her. Frieda was being cautious. It must be foolproof! Otherwise, if this ballerdy found out that she had taken the photos secretly, she would be done for! Moreover, once she hade out of the room, she purposely tore down pieces of the wall to make it look like a hidden camera was nted in it. Cheryl would only think that she had these photos taken by someone else and would never think of Frieda. Frieda slept happily. The next morning, Cheryl woke up and saw that Frieda was still asleep. She smiled and freshened up on her own. She was ready to go downstairs. She wanted to ask when Karen woulde back. "Hey, Thea. Wake up," Cheryl said. Frieda woke up and greeted, "Morning." "Go and shower, I''ll check out the room." "Alright," Freida nodded. Frieda went to freshen up. After that, she went downstairs with Cheryl. After Cheryl had checked- out, Frieda came out of the hotel with her. "Thank you. I slept very wellst night," Frieda said just then. "It''s nothing. Come on, add me on WhatsApp. Let me know if there''s anything," Cheryl said as she took out her phone. "Oh, my phone''s dead," Freida replied. "Tell me your number and I''ll keep it in mind." "Alright." Cheryl then told her the phone number. Freida said with a smile, "Noted. Thank you and goodbye." "Goodbye." After that, Frieda went to the car park for her car. As she got into the car, she took out her phone and looked at the photos she had taken the night before. Cheryl seriously had a good figure. Frieda didn''t think too much of it. At this time, she must find a way to give the photos to Chuck. It was better to let Cheryl realize immediately. Then, a baller like Cheryl would definitely go beyond to avenge him. In that case, Frieda would enjoy the exciting drama that would ensue! Frieda was ted, but how should she give them to Chuck? And how could Cheryl find out? She should think about it carefully. Suddenly, Frieda had an idea and she smiled sinisterly. "Haha! I know it... Chuck, I''m blessing you by letting you see the figure of this beautiful woman..." ...... Chuck and Wi trained their fighting skills until verytest night. When he woke up the next morning and went downstairs, to his surprise, he bumped into Cheryl whom he had metst time. Why did shee to Karen''s hotel? Chuck felt a little odd. He had already known that Cheryl hailed from the Champ family, one of the Four Greatest Households. So... What brought her here? Moreover, Cheryl also saw him. How could her eyes be so cold? Chuck was confused. What was the meaning of this? How did he offend her? He didn''t! It was too inexplicable. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chuck didn''t bother to pay attention to this kind of woman. Last night, Karen had called him and told him that Brayden might want to take action soon, so he had to be prepared. Of course, he should listen to his mother. In addition, Karen had also said that the World No. 1 assassin, ck Rose, was still in the country! ck Rose was injured seriously by Karen previously. No one knew where she was hiding! Chuck also had to be wary of this assassin. As long as he could find her, he must kill her at once. He still remembered vividly how she had tortured himst time! Facing so many dangers, Chuck didn''t have time to talk to Cheryl. "When will Director Leee back?" Cheryl asked the receptionist. She didn''t look at Chuck as she despised such men who beat women. Hearing this, Chuck thought, "Huh, what is she looking for my mother for?" He felt a bit strange. The beauty at the front desk also saw Chuck, though Chuck made an eye gesture at her. The beauty nodded and replied Cheryl, "We''re not sure." "Fine," Cheryl said helplessly. When she was about to walk out, Chuck came over and asked casually, "Why are you looking for Director Lee?" Could it be for cooperation? That was possible, but why would Karen cooperate with others? Then, what did Cheryle here for? The more Chuck thought about it, the more curious he became. Cheryl scowled and walked out right away, ignoring him. Chuck muttered under his breath, "Geez, she has a bad temper!" He then told himself to forget it. If she didn''t say anything, why would he go over to her shamelessly? Chuck couldn''t do that. Thus, he nned to head to the za and have a look. As soon as he got into his car, his phone had a friend request notification. Chuck turned on his phone. The friend request belonged to a stranger who said they would offer him some good stuff. "What kind of good stuff?" Chuck wondered. He wanted to refuse, but he was curious to know what kind of good stuff it could be. After thinking about it for a while, he epted. What kind of good stuff would Chuck receive? Soon, this person sent a photo. Chuck opened it in confusion. This was a woman''s photo. She was very beautiful, and her body was perfect. Who was this? Could it be a WhatsApp spam? Chuck wanted to delete it. He was no longer into such things and photos. He would prefer the real ones. However, this person continued sending photos and even a video. Chuck opened it and was shocked. Was this Cheryl? What was going on? Was Cheryl being secretly photographed? Chuck was slightly confounded. He took a closer look and realized that it was really her. This woman... was really beautiful. She had a wless figure. Chuck looked at the contents for a while and then found that Cheryl was also in the car park, ready to drive out. Chuck was bewildered. Who took these photos? Why would they send them to him? He was thinking about whether he should go over and ask. After all, the hotel was Karen''s. From this angle of shooting, could it be that someone had nted a hidden camera? This involved the reputation of the hotel, so he must figure it out! Chuck opened the door and went out to stop Cheryl. Cheryl looked at him coldly with her charming eyes. "What are you doing? Get out of the way!" "You stayed herest night, right?" Chuck asked solemnly. However, when he saw Cheryl in the flesh, he muttered to himself that he didn''t expect this woman to be so alluring. Her figure was almost the same as Yvette''s. "What do you want to ask?" Cheryl said icily. She didn''t want to see this good-for-nothing man for even a second! Chuck thought in puzzlement that he didn''t seem to have offended her. But since she had such a bad attitude, it was better to examine her room to see if there was really a hidden camera. "W-Whose photo is that on your phone?" Suddenly, he heard Cheryl speak. Chuck subconsciously looked down. Oh no, the screen of his phone was still bright and she saw it... Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Cheryl really felt utterly disgusted. Chuck was holding the phone, and she saw some woman''s body on the screen. What was he looking at? Some lewd websites? How could there be such a sick person? He had hit a woman and let her pay for the room. Now, he was looking at this kind of photo in broad daylight. What kind of weird and worthless man was this? Cheryl didn''t want to see Chuck for a second! Chuck felt a little ufortable but he found that Cheryl was just angry due to embarrassment. She wasn''t that provoked. He also understood that his phone was not in a good condition and she couldn''t see the face in the photo clearly. Even simpler, the screen was not very clear and with the light reflection, she thought that he was looking at an adult website. Therefore, she was so repulsed as a woman. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. It was better for her to misunderstand rather than to find out that he was looking at her photos. "It''s nothing," Chuck exined casually. "Why are you so disgusting?" Cheryl said coldly. She really couldn''t understand why there was such trash in front of her. What was he doing here and showing her such photos? Cheryl didn''t want to stay with him any longer and scolded, "Go away!" "I want to ask if you stayed herest night." Chuck still thought that he had to figure out how the photos were taken. It seemed to be from surveince footage. Was it possible that Hotel Luna had a hidden camera nted by a previous guest? This shouldn''t be possible. However, why did that person send the photos to his phone after taking pictures of Cheryl, a top- notch woman from a great household? Shouldn''t they have sent it directly to Cheryl to ckmail her? Chuck couldn''t understand. However, the photos were still veryforting. After all, she was beautiful, her figure was good, and the person had done a great job imbuing them with an air of mystery. Chuck admitted that there was nothing between the two of them. She certainly wouldn''t hand herself over to Chuck for no reason, right? Chuck felt that he had been taken advantage of. He wanted tough deep down. "Yes, I did. But what does it have to do with you?" Cheryl said nonchntly. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Well, it does a bit." Chuck shrugged. This was Karen''s hotel. How could it not concern him? It was eptable to say that this hotel belonged to him. He could tell his mother too that this hotel was his. He thought, "If you stay in my hotel, why can''t I ask anything?" "It does? Why, is this your hotel? What right do you have to ask me these questions?" Cheryl was infuriated. She felt that she was being polite enough. She would have ignored a fellow like him. "Um..." Chuck was triggered. Why was this woman so hot-headed? Chuck sighed and asked, "Did I offend you in any way?" "Let me ask you, what''s the rtionship between you and the owner of this hotel, Karen?" Cheryl''s last concern was whether Chuck was Karen''s follower or not. She had to be meticulous. After all, Karen was too strong! "Oh, are you here for her?" Chuck asked back with a half-smile. Was she looking for his mother? What was she going to do? "It doesn''t matter. Just answer me," Cheryl said curtly. Chuck shrugged and smiled, "What do you think?" "Do you know her?" Cheryl questioned again. "Of course." "How?" "Perhaps you won''t believe me even if I tell," Chuck muttered. He was baffled that Cheryl was being mad at him. If he said he was Karen''s son, she certainly wouldn''t believe it. Chuck was not bothered to prove it either. He had other things to do. How could he waste time on this trivial matter? "Tell me!" Cheryl snapped. "Forget it, I won''t." Chuck shook his head and said, "I''m only telling you that there is a rtionship and you may guess what it is. My turn to ask you something now." "You want me to guess?" Cheryl scoffed. She was not as patient as Chuck. "Don''t bother speaking to me. Even if you''re rted to Karen, I''m still here only to see her. Anyone else should step aside!" Cheryl added icily. Yes, now that Cheryl thought about it, what kind of person would he be to Karen based on the way he had treated women? Perhaps Karen was blind to let such a person anywhere near the hotel''s vicinity! Or maybe he was the son of Karen''s friend, hence Karen had no choice but to let him stay here. "What on earth did you want to see her for? She hasn''t been in the country recently and has gone to the United States," Chuck pointed out. He was clueless. Was Cheryl up to something important? Chuck still felt that he had to get to the bottom of it. "The United States?" Cheryl scowled. "If you have anything, you may tell me," Chuck said directly. "Tell you?" Cheryl was annoyed and her lovely eyes were devoid of warmth. Chuck was toozy to continue the conversation. Cheryl obviously had a bad impression of him. Then, he smiled and said, "Director Champ, when we were at the hotelst time..." "What are you trying to say? That you bought the hotel? Or that you ruined the Allen family?" Cheryl interrupted him callously. Chuck understood that Cheryl was here to ask about this matter, for the Champ family was also one of the Four Great Households. When their family knew that the Allen family was destroyed, they definitely would be cautious with it. They were worried that he would destroy their family too. Nheless, Chuck didn''t mean to destroy the other three families. There was no need to. He didn''t simply destroy any family as he wished. No one in the remaining families had offended him. It was just that he had left a poor impression to Cheryl of the Champ family. Chuck hummed, feeling that he should not tell her about this for the time being. The main reason was that she wouldn''t believe it even if he had told her! "Get out of my way if it''s not you!" Cheryl said. "Are you worried that your family will also be destroyed?" Chuckughed out loud. Cheryl''s alluring eyes were frosty. She emerged from the car with a tall and charming figure. Her temperament matched her height, which was really only befitting of a great household. Chuck had just seen her photos. Now, when he looked at her in person again, he felt a little bizarre. "Who are you exactly?" Cheryl asked, punctuating each word. "Take a guess," Chuck replied with a smile. Cheryl was extremely furious. The fact that the Allen family had been destroyed in the past few days had already caused a sensation across the country. Many people were gossiping about the Allen family''s destruction and whether it would be the same for the other three households. Would they meet the same fate one after another? This kind of words was thest thing Cheryl wanted to hear at the moment. "You''d better not test my limits," she warned. "If you came to ask her if the Champ family will be destroyed, I can tell you that it won''t happen as long as you do nothing wrong," Chuck stated. Was this clear enough? "Who are you to say this?" Cheryl suddenly felt ridiculous. How could he say that to her? What made him be in the position to say such words? She was actually wasting time on a fool again! "Because I can," Chuck responded ndly. He was profoundly unpredictable. If he couldn''t say it, who else could? However, this sentence made Cheryl even more spiteful. "Who do you think you are? If you''re Karen''s close rtive or her son, only then you''re in a position to say that." "Why are you so smart? You''re right, I''m Karen''s son." Chuck grinned. Sure enough, as a member of a great household, she had managed to be intelligent enough toe up with this. Hearing this, Cheryl was a little shocked. She was angry from embarrassment just now, so she had blurted out these words. But how could it be possible? Karen was able to destroy the Allen family, but how could she have such a cr*ppy son? After Cheryl had affirmed her suspicions, she was upset to be fooled by him. "Well, if you''re Karen''s son, how are you going to prove it?" Cheryl sneered. This was ridiculous! Why did she even ask that? Of course he was lying! "Oh, you want proof? Come with me then," Chuck said as he shrugged. When he entered the hotel later, all the staff would call him ''Young Master''. That would be sufficient. Cheryl stared at Chuck and huffed, "Fine, I''ll go with you!" She didn''t even think that she would say something like that. How silly she was to trust his words! Chuck then started to walk towards the hotel while Cheryl followed behind. He thought that it was better to let this woman know. Once she had known his identity, at least she could cooperate with his questions. After all, she was secretly photographed at his mother''s hotel. This was a big deal! Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Chuck brought Cheryl back to the hotel. Cheryl was mad at herself. Why did she follow him in? Did she actually believe him? Was she attempting to verify his words? Cheryl felt that she was wasting her time. At this moment, Chuck suddenly saw Wiing out of the elevator and he smiled. Wi was well-known in the country, wasn''t she? With her influence, if she wanted to join the Four Great Households, she could do whatever she wanted. Cheryl certainly knew who Wi Logan was. Therefore,pared to stating that the hotel staff called him ''Young Master'', Wi''s words would be more convincing to Cheryl! If Wi spoke up, what was there to doubt for Cheryl? Chuck was a bit astonished. On this day, Wi was particrly beautiful. She was wearing a pair of high heels and a blue skirt. She was like a fairy. Chuck remembered that he had been learningbat with Wi during this period of time. He had made great progress under Wi''s tutge. And perhaps due to Wi''s training, some of Chuck''s prior fantasies of Wi vanished. This was a form of paying respect to Wi. Chuck felt that Wi was so kind and meticulous to him. Why was heing up with such thoughts now? Thinking about these was an insult to Wi in his mind. It really made him inhuman. Thus, he scolded and warned himself in his heart to never have such thoughts. In fact, for the first time Chuck had seen Wi, she was so jaw-droppingly gorgeous that he had fantasized about her. This was typical. Any man would do the same. However, after they had known each other for a long time, Chuck''s mentality gradually matured. He felt that his behavior was especially wrong. It was simply an inhuman idea. Hence, right now, Chuck regarded Wi as his elder sister. He had great respect for Wi! Chuck opened his mouth to call Wi. Cheryl was very surprised. Of course, she knew Wi! Who wouldn''t know about someone from the nation''s elites? To be honest, the Champ family couldn''tpare to Wi''s immense power. This was from what Cheryl knew about Wi on the surface. Who knew how much stake Wi possessed in underground industries? However, why was Wi in Karen''s hotel? Did she know Karen? That was probably it. They were supposed to be elites. How could they not know each other? Despite this, Chuck''s face was full of joy. Did this mean he knew Wi too? Was Chuck really Karen''s son then? How was this possible? It was simply incredible! Still, Chuck and Cheryl were dumbfounded by what happened next. "You, drive my car over!" Wi nced at Chuck and said in a slightly chilly tone. It was as if she was ordering her staff around. Chuck was at a loss. What was going on? Why was Wi so cold to him? Was she angry to see him and Cheryl together? Despite his baffled expression, she ignored him. What was Wi angry about? After a moment of astonishment, Cheryl frowned and stared at Chuck. "Do you want me to repeat myself?" Wi ordered coolly, "Drive my car over now!" Chuck had a mental breakdown and tried to speak. Wi''s lovely eyes narrowed, full of the grandeur of a boss. "Don''t think that I won''t dare to fire you because you''re the son of just another friend?" What? What was Wi talking about? Chuck waspletely stupefied! Cheryl had a huge change of heart. First of all, she was upset about how ridiculous she was. She had believed that Chuck was Karen''s son and followed him into the hotel. How could she be taken for a fool that day! She thought, "I''ll see how you''ll exin and continue to pretend. You dare to say that you''re Karen''s son, how shameless could you be?" "Are youing?!" Wi scowled. Chuck nodded in defeat. "Yeah..." Walking to Wi''s side, Cheryl noticed that the air was filled with her fragrance. "President Champ, long time no see." Wi then smiled faintly at Cheryl. "Hi, it''s been a while too." Cheryl''s expression was now a bit better. "Are you staying in this hotel?" Wi asked as she remained smiling. "Yes. I came in because this person said that he was Karen''s son, so..." Cheryl eyed Chuck as she spoke. "He isn''t." Wi shook her head. "I don''t think so either. I was too confused just now." Cheryl''s gorgeous eyes were about to burst into mes. She was really deceived by him! When she had followed him, was heughing at her on the inside? "Well, see you next time," Wi said. "See you," replied Cheryl. "What are you standing there for? Come out now!" Wi turned to Chuck and ordered fiercely. "Okay." Chuck followed Wi out dejectedly. Cheryl was fuming. She was so stupid to believe his words. She was so p*ssed off! Chuck went out with Wi and entered her car. "Auntie Logan..." Chuck felt extremely wronged. What was going on? Wi turned around and asked, "Why are you in touch with her?" "Auntie Logan, your voice is so fierce," Chuck whined. He was not used to it. In his heart, Wi was the most gentle person. Why did she suddenly speak so coldly at this time? "Pfft." Wi suddenly smiled and asked, "Is my voice cold?" Chuck breathed a sigh of relief to see her smile. This gentle smile belonged to Wi, but why did she say those words just now? "Yes," Chuck pointed out. "Do you know why I did that?" Wi looked at him seriously with concern in her eyes. Chuck said, "I don''t know. Auntie Logan, you scared me just now." "Alright, I''m sorry." Wi smiled again and reached out to caress his hair. Then, she said in a particrly serious tone, "This Cheryl woman seems all good, but as a man, please don''t be in touch with her anymore. Do you hear me? Don''t contact her anymore." "Well, I didn''t get in touch with her. She just said I..." "Enough. I don''t wish to know what you talked about with her, but you have to remember my words. Don''t... No, you''re not allowed to see her again!" Wi was very stern as she reminded him. "Why?" Chuck was confused. Why was Wi acting so serious? "Because although Cheryl''s very beautiful, she''s also troublesome. She married twice but her husbands were cursed to death by her." Wi sighed as she also felt a little sympathy for Cheryl. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t believe in those things, but it was true that two men had died unnaturally under Cheryl''s watch. They both were killed in car idents. This was somewhat strange! Chuck understood that Wi was protecting him and had said those out with good intentions. However, there was nothing purely wrong in this world. For thousands of years, there had never been such curses in the country. So, did this so-called curseddy have any other secrets up her sleeves? "It''s hard to say. But as a man, it''s not good for you to keep in touch with her. What if you get hit by a car..." Wi suddenly stopped herself. "So, do you understand now? Could you please listen to me?" Chuck understood and replied, "But, Auntie Logan, she had a bad impression of me just now. That''s why I brought her in..." "Well, will you listen to me?" Wi beamed as she cut him off. "I will, Auntie Logan. I always listen to you." Chuck felt that he should rather believe her. It was better for him to be safe than sorry. If his contact with Cheryl gave himself bad luck and that he would be involved in a car ident, how faulty would it be then! "Good, good!" Wi was relieved. "Chucky, I''ve been training you these days. I''ll take you on a walk and rx. The movie you invested in wrapped up today. Shall I take you to watch it?" Yes, the movie that Chuck had invested inst time was finished shooting. It would go straight to post-production so it could be ready in time for public release. Wi had her own chain of cinemas nationwide and she could screen the movie in all of them right away, which would rake in tons of money for Chuck Chuck would have forgotten about it if Wi didn''t mention this. The film he had invested in was now complete. He wondered if it was ready for post-production. "Okay, Auntie Logan. You drive," Chuck said. "I like to be in your car." "That''s fine. Hey, were you angry just now?" Chuck joked, "Yes, Auntie Logan. You scared me." "Then, I apologize to you once more, alright? Sorry, sorry, sorry..." Wi''s alluring eyes were tender to look at. Still, it could be said that there was a bit of disappointment in Wi''s heart. Recently, she had to train Chuck basically every day. Since they had been in contact with each other for a long time, it was inevitable that their bodies would bump into each other. However, Wi found a tiny problem. Chuck was very careful. In other words, he respected her very much and would not touch her during his lessons. This was a good sign but also a bad impression. The good thing was that Chuck was still so naive in Wi''s eyes. On the other hand, the bad thing was that he had regarded her as an elder to be respected. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Speaking of which, Wi felt a little regretful. What did she regret though? At that time when Karen had tried to bring her and Chuck to be together, she didn''t think about this. Her criteria for choosing partners were very simple. She just had to like them. However, when Karen had brought the two together, Wi felt that Chuck was too young, hence she didn''t think much about that at all. Despite this, she had gradually gotten closer to Chuck and felt that he was a very polite and simple child. In particr, when she was in the bar wearing a cat mask, Chuck had kissed her. Wi was stunned. At that time, her first reaction wasn''t anger, but shyness because it was her first kiss. Then, in the following days, Wi had been missing Chuck very much. She wondered if she could try it with him. Though, Wi was a person who didn''t like to express her feelings. She wouldn''t convey these thoughts, for she was a silent person. She stuck to apanying Chuck. After all, he had Yvette as his wife. Still, she had a bit of remorse. If she took the initiative and thought about it a bit more when Yvette was away, would things be different now? In spite of this, there was no such thing as regrets in this world to her. In fact, it was useless to regret anyway. Her thoughts had slowly changed but Chuck''s didn''t. He had always been regarding her as Auntie Logan. Thinking of this, Wi sighed deep down. It was fine as long as he could be happy. She wouldn''t mind... After that, Wi drove Chuck to the post-production studio. In fact, Wi rarely... No, she wouldn''t appear on such an asion because she didn''t like to show up in public. She liked toy low. The other thing was that Wi was too beautiful. Every time she had shown up, she would attract the attention of others. Wi did not like this, especially now that someone was in her heart... After being with Chuck, she was even more unwilling to be looked at by other men. If someone were to look at her... he would be Chuck and Chuck alone. The rest couldn''t! However, it was boring to learn the art ofbat. She had to take Chuck out for a walk. Otherwise, he would be bored. "Here we are, Chucky," Wi said. Chuck actually also wanted to see how his investment was going. When they had arrived at the studio, Wi parked the car but she received a phone call from Karen. "Auntie Karen, do you think Brayden has sent people to the country?" Wi''s face was grim as she spoke. "Yes. I have sent people to stop them, but they couldn''t. I''m preparing to face Brayden. Please help me deal with anyone he sends. I can''t let them hurt my son." Karen was having a headache on her end! She was driven out of the Lee family. She didn''t think much of it but she had been paying attention to Brayden''s situation. She couldn''t let hime over. Therefore, Karen had decided to deal with Brayden instead. Nevertheless, Brayden was too cunning. He hadn''t shown up for ten days. Even Karen didn''t know where he was hiding. If she couldn''t find him in three days, she would consider returning to the country to protect Chuck immediately. Before that thought, she had to ask Wi to ensure Chuck''s safety. "Okay, I''ll protect Chucky. Don''t worry," Wi assured her. She saw Chuck waiting outside of the car. Karen added, "You''re always very reassuring. By the way, is Chucky by your side?" "No, Auntie Karen, he''s outside the car. Do you want to talk to Chucky?" Wi wondered. "No, I called him earlier. I want to tell you something..." Wi said, "Sure, then I''ll let Chucky head in first. We''re outside now." "Alright." "Chucky, go in first and I''lle to see youter. Be good and don''t run around, yeah?" Wi said gently as she opened the door. "Got it." Chuck replied and went to the post-production battleground. Wi closed the car door before asking, "Auntie Karen, what is it you want to tell me?" Karen began, "Here''s the thing..." ...... In a car far away from Chuck and Wi, there was aposed blonde woman. She was especially beautiful and looked extremely perfect. She had thick lips, a tall nose and gorgeous blue eyes. This was one of the most beautiful faces in the United States! However, her pretty blue eyes were staring at a person right now, full of killing intent. Indeed, her eyes were peeled towards Chuck! This golden-haired woman was, of course, ck Rose who was seriously injured by Karen. After twenty days of recuperation, she had finallye out of the injury. She didn''t take any assassin jobs for now. Instead, she only had one job, which was her own agenda. That was to kill Karen''s son and then kill Karen herself! This was ck Rose''s target! She had been following Chuck for two days and was looking for an opportunity to attack him, but there weren''t many due to Wi constantly protecting him in secret. Wi''s strength was not bad. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ck Rose stared at him for a while and then took out her phone to read some news about the assassin world. Suddenly, she saw one that read, "Blood Leopard, a rising assassin who just started her career less than a month ago, killed someone!" It had been a long time since she saw such a female killer in the assassin sphere. This was a rare piece of news! ck Rose scowled and let out a sneer. How could this kind of strength make the news between assassins? It was simply pulling her ranks down! Nheless, she read the rest and found, "Rumor has it that Blood Leopard is also an extremely charming woman. Would she be more beautiful than the World No. 1, ck Rose? The post continued, "I don''t think so. ck Rose is the most beautiful woman in my heart!" Reading this, ck Rose smirked. She had heard too much in this case and it was meaningless. However, some people continued to say, "I think Blood Leopard should be more beautiful than ck Rose. After all, I like local women. I think Blood Leopard''s so fierce that she may rece ck Rose and be the World No. 1 female assassin!" ck Rose wasn''t interested in reading it anymore because how could an obscure, trivial junior take her ce? Was this even possible? ck Rose turned off her phone and continued to stare at Chuck from a distance. An opportunity had toe sooner orter. ...... Chuck walked into the studio. There was slight chaos here and there and a lot of people were present. Chuck looked very happy. At least, the movie he had invested in was about toe true. How much money would this movie make for himself? It was already very good to get hundreds of millions of dors in the box office but could it be possible for him to earn just three or four hundred million dors? Chuck was more than looking forward to it! "Hey, who are you and how can youe in as you please?" a member of the film crew shouted on-site. Who was this person? Didn''t he know that he was in a studio? Why did hee in randomly? It was a tant disregard for the rules. "I''m the producer. Don''t you know that?" Chuck wasn''t angry either. He found that the atmosphere was not bad at all. "Are you?" This member of staff was suspicious. There seemed to be a producer they often overlooked named Chuck Cannon. Was this the man? All of the producers were wealthy. Why did the person in front of him look like he didn''t even have 300 dors from head to toe? The staff member didn''t believe it and questioned, "Are you Chuck Cannon?" "Yes, I am. Also, could you ask Erica the director toe out?" Chuck replied. The staff immediately used the walkie-talkie to ask for the director, "Director, Director, there''s a someone called Chuck Cannon..." "What? Chuck? Where is he?" a voice sounded from the other end. "I stopped him," answered the crew member. "You numbskull, he''s the producer of this movie!" Erica reproached into the walkie-talkie! "Huh? I''m sorry, I''m so sorry!" The staff hurriedly apologized to Chuck, "I''m sorry." "It''s fine." Chuck waved his hand. At this time, Erica came out. When she saw Chuck, she also breathed a sigh of relief. "Why didn''t you inform me in advance before you came here?" The day post-productionmenced was also Zabrina''s birthday. She had portrayed as the heroine of the movie. Therefore, the studio was ready to celebrate her birthday too. It could be counted as a happy asion. After all, Zabrina was a huge star now! "No, I just want to have a look." Chuck smiled. "Today''s Zabrina''s birthday. Are you here to celebrate?" The director was a tad confused. Otherwise, why would Chuck, who never cared much about the movie, suddenly turn up here? Was he interested in Zabrina''s alluring face? The rumors circting now could provide momentum before the movie was released. "No." Chuck didn''t even know that it was Zabrina''s birthday. Why did hee here specifically again...? "Mr. Cannon, I think you can do it," Erica encouraged. "What do you mean?" Chuck was puzzled. "I suggest you pick Zabrina upter and kiss her," she continued with a smile. Chuck was amazed. Why did Erica want him to pick Zabrina up and kiss her? Chapter 442 Chapter 442 "Why should I do that?" Chuck was perplexed. What did the director mean? He was merely acquaintances with Zabrina. Why should he kiss her? "Well, the movie''s about to be released, so we have toe up with a publicity stunt! This can be a hot topic that everyone will pay attention to. By then, the box office will be much higher," Erica exined. It was just a means for marketing. Stirring up some controversy would generate buzz for the movie''s release. The box office definitely wouldn''t be bad after that. Chuck was speechless. "I don''t wanna kiss someone for your publicity stunt. It''s better you find someone else." Chuck understood what this meant and he wouldn''t be happy to do it. He didn''t have any feelings towards Zabrina. Therefore, why would he kiss her? If news reports and videos all came out about it, wouldn''t he be well-known? This was not in line with Chuck''s mindset. He couldn''t be too high-profile. "It''s best for you to do this as a producer. You pretend toe over and celebrate her birthday. Then, kiss her once you go upstairs. I''ll tell her about this n, so don''t worry, Zabrina will cooperate with you," Erica persuaded. This was amon technique. A kiss wasn''t a lot to ask. Besides, Zabrina was also a very beautiful woman! There were so many people who had desired to kiss her! "There''s no need for that," Chuck refused still. It might be fine behind closed doors. If Yvette saw it on the news, she would definitely feel very miserable. She would not express it on her face but Chuck knew that she would be very ufortable. He had done so many unforgivable things to Yvette with Zelda, Queenie, and Quinn. Now, Chuck didn''t wish to continue that. He must get along well with Yvette. That was the only way. "Um... just think about it." Erica had a headache. "Think about what?" Just then, Chuck and Erica heard a pleasant voice. Chuck looked back and saw the lovely Wiing over with a smile on her face. Her phone call was over. "Well, I want to do a publicity stunt to increase the poprity of the movie during the premiere, so I''m asking for the producer''s cooperation to kiss the leading actress Zabrina..." said Erica. "No way!" Wi shook her head. Her face was particrly serious and she said it without any hesitation! She noticed that Chuck was looking at her in surprise. She continued, "He already has a wife. Don''t drag him along to hype up the movie. Find someone else." Needless to say, it was out of the question. How could Erica let Wi watch Chuck kiss someone else? If that had happened, Wi would be disappointed. At this moment, she thought of Chuck kissing her on the other night. "Okay. Since you said so, Director Logan, I''ll arrange for someone else." Erica was caught off guard regarding why Wi''s reaction was so huge. This was a bit odd! Erica went inside and told Zabrina about this. "Auntie Logan..." Chuck thought that Wi''s reaction was so instinctive. "Chucky, you want to kiss Zabrina, don''t you?" Wi sought apromise. If he wanted to do anything, she would agree. If Chuck wished for it, she would immediately ask someone to arrange it for him. "No, I don''t." Chuck shook his head. Wi was delighted deep down. She could see that Chuck really didn''t want to be like this. He was really a naive little boy. "Well, let''s go to a ce with a smaller crowd." Wi grinned. Then, they both went inside. Post-production was done and Zabrina''s birthday was going on, so the atmosphere was very lively. After Chuck and Wi went in, he saw the star of the day. Zabrina was exceptionally beautiful. She was dressed in a small suit and jeans, exuding a woman''s beauty. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jeans were the best way to convey a woman''s alluring figure. Chuck could see that Zabrina had an excellent one. It was a sort of charm. "Chucky, is she good-looking?" Wi smiled gently as she asked. Then, she muttered to herself, "If you''re staring, that means you regret not kissing her." "Not as good-looking as you, Auntie Logan," Chuck replied earnestly. This was the truth. Yvette was the perfect woman in Chuck''s heart. She had the best figure. Wi was on the same level as Yvette because the former''s temperament was wless. Her face, figure, and voice were all fantastic. At that time, Chuck had wanted to let Wi wear jeans to show off her feminine figure. However, he didn''t think so much about that now. Wi didn''t like exhibiting herself. Chuck knew that he only had respect for Wi now, so he stopped himself from thinking about it. Wi''s qualities were better with the dress she was in. Chuck looked at her appreciatively at least, for she was very charming. Wi''s attractive face turned a slight red. What Chuck said made her very happy. He was really good with his words. "Auntie Logan, I mean it. Zabrina''s beauty is nowhere near yours," Chuck continued. This was also the truth. Zabrina was not on the same level as Auntie Logan. Never mind the look of Zabrina''s body. "Why, thank you." Wi let out a tender smile. Whenever others praised her, she was always very disgusted by them. But when Chuck praised her in the same way, she felt very joyful and special. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. It was not appropriate to talk about this topic with Wi. No matter what, he remained respectful towards her. At this moment, the two of them were standing too close to each other. Wi thought of the kiss in her heart. If Chuck had borne the same intention as he had that night, she wouldn''t refuse. Unfortunately, Chuck didn''t make a move. There was a sense of loss in Wi''s heart. What should she do? She should better protect him silently. Thinking of this, Wi felt a tad better. Chuck gazed at Zabrina, who was surrounded by people. Sure enough, she needed a man to kiss her as a stunt. But Zabrina was particrly unamused because she hated the man so much. However, in the spirit of cooperation, she could only do it. Still, when she saw the maning over, Zabrina felt revolted at once. She rejected him. She shifted her pretty eyes and suddenly found Chuck behind the crowd. She bit her lip and pushed her way out. She didn''t have many feelings for Chuck, but at least, she didn''t feel disgusted with Chuck. That way, it was alright for her to kiss Chuck. If nothing else, she wouldplete the publicity stunt. All of a sudden, she came over and kissed Chuck without saying a word. Chuck was dumbfounded. What was she doing? "Wow, is this Zabrina''s new boyfriend? Why''s he so unfamiliar?" "Take pictures!" "If this photo is taken, it''ll make it to the headlines tomorrow!" "Why do I think she''s doing it for publicity? This man doesn''t look like Zabrina''s type at all. I''m speechless. Why did Zabrina look for this man to do that?" "Who cares? This man''s so darn lucky." Everyone at the scene was busy talking and taking photos. Chuck had fallen apart in the presence of so many people. Why did Zabrina choose him? He wondered if she liked him. That was impossible. He had nothing to do with her! Seeing this, Wi sighed deep down. Just now, she was happy to see Chuckpliment her. But now Zabrina had actually taken the initiative toe over and kissed him! Wi wanted to stop it but she couldn''t... "Hold me in your arms. I need you to work together for the movie," Zabrina said in a hushed voice. Chuck sighed and could only follow as he was told. The next day, the headlines of the major entertainment news were all about, "When rising star Zabrina Yalden''s mysterious boyfriend appeared..." Who was this mystery man? No one knew. In the university, the students there loved to keep up with such news very much. Chuck had not come to campus for a long time. Everyone in ss virtually forgot about him. Lara sat in her chair, looking upset. She had sent Chuck a message but he didn''t respond. What on earth was he doing? She felt like she had a broken heart. If Chuck didn''te over anytime soon, she wouldn''t have the mood to go to school anymore. "Wow, look, it''s Chuck, Chuck Cannon!" A student who was browsing the news in the ss jumped up all of a sudden. He couldn''t believe his eyes because he saw Chuck in the entertainment section! He was kissing Zabrina! Really?! "What''s up? Yeah, what''s with Chuck?" All the students gathered around. Lara rushed up at once. When she saw the news, she was at a loss. What was happening? How could Chuck be Zabrina''s boyfriend? Did he be her boyfriend after being missing for so long? Lara suddenly felt glum and discouraged. She had a great body too that was much better than Zabrina''s. Why did Chuck like Zabrina over herself? Did Chuck prefer celebrities? Lara believed in herself and hatched a n to be a celebrity! "It''s not Chuck, is it?" "Chuck may be rich but he''s too much of a loser. I don''t think so. Look at this picture, it''s so blurry. Did someone take it from a mile away? No, it''s definitely not him! They just look alike. How can Chuck have such good luck!" "I''m with you. Let''s go. Even then, Chuck''s just a guy who happened to be kissed by Zabrina." Everyone was chatting up a storm about it. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Chuck''s ssmates all thought so. It was true that Chuck had money, but it didn''t mean he was capable of catching the interest of a hugely popr celebrity like Zabrina. Chuck was a rich idiot. He had the makings of a loser all over his body. Even if he had so much money, once a loser, always a loser. The quality of a loser was bone-deep and couldn''t be changed. Was he Zabrina''s new boyfriend? Probably was just a lookalike. "Are you guys blind? Isn''t this clearly Chuck?" Lara spoke up. She hadn''te over to join the discussion at first because of her pining for Chuck. Seeing this photo made her more moody. Now, she couldn''t stand it when she heard that these students were so envious of Chuck. "Lara, don''t think you''re so amazing just because you hooked up with Chuck." "That''s right. Who do you think you are? How can you be so pleased and proud of yourself after being yed with by Chuck?" There were ssmates who were unhappy and out of sorts. "Oh, shut up! You guys are trash. Chuck didn''t y with me. Besides, although I''m not sure about this photo, can''t you guys tell whether it''s Chuck?" Lara was fuming, totally annoyed at her ssmates! These people must be nuts! The faces of the students in the ss turned sour. How could they be happy to be scolded by Lara? Thus, they all encircled her and hurled remarks. "So what?" "Yes, so what if it''s him? I''m not jealous! Do you think it''s amazing he''s Zabrina''s boyfriend? No one knows who''s ying with who now. How can he keep a beauty like Zabrina by his side?" "Lara, you think you''re hot stuff. How dare you scold the whole ss? Chuck''s gone. He''s dropped out of the university. What are you going on about? Who''s protecting you?" Hearing these, Lara reprimanded out of rage, "Your eyes are all blind. Idiots. You''re all sour grapes. That''s obviously Chuck!" Snap! A girl pped Lara and a red palm print appeared on her cheek! "Lara, shut the hell up," the girl warned coolly. Lara covered her face with her hands and felt incredibly wronged. She had tears of shame rolling around her eyes as she gasped, "Did you just hit me?" Whack! "Yes!" The girl swung her palm against Lara''s face again, and Lara''s tears came out immediately. It was excruciating, and her face felt numb. "Say something, I dare you!" Lara''s ssmates all shouted! They were all around her. "How dare you talk bad about us again? I was toozy to argue with you before, but now Chuck''s gone. If you keep spewing nonsense, I''ll bloody beat you to death!" The girl pointed at Lara. The immense humiliation made Lara enraged. She mped her teeth down on the girl''s finger. "Ah!" the girl cried in pain, and then she raised her hand to p Lara again. Thwack! The pnded on Lara''s face. "Let''s beat this stupid girl up! How dare she scold all of us!" Snap! Bang! Basically, everyone was hitting Lara, and each of their hands flying across her face. Lara''s hair was messed up and her face was swollen as she ran out of the ss. When she reached a ce where the coast was clear, she covered her face and wailed loudly. There were too many people. How could she possibly fight back? "Chuck, I''m hit..." Lara cried out. If Chuck saw this, would he stand up for her? Lara cried a river. She wanted to send a message to Chuck on WhatsApp, but he would definitely not reply. Lara wept while looking through the entertainment news. When she saw Chuck and Zabrina''s kissing photo, she shed even more tears. "Chuck, do you like celebrities? If I be a celebrity, will you like me?" Lara was self-assured. Although her face was not particrly beautiful, it was also fit for the standard of a goddess. She used to be asked for modeling gigs whenever she strolled on the streets. Due to her excellent figure, Lara felt that it shouldn''t pose a problem for her to be a famous person. She even regretted not going down this path earlier! Besides, Charlotte was now in charge of the cafe. However, the agony on her face, on her belly, and on her back made Lara sob even more sadly... ...... As Quinn scrolled through the news idly, she saw the photo of Chuck and Zabrina kissing each other. She threw her phone aside angrily at once. "You piece of...!" Quinn sat on the sofa with her gaze bing icier. She wondered to herself why she was foolish as to have given her body to him. ...... After the swelling on Lara''s face subsided, she went home and put on make-up. Then, she searched on the Inte to see if there was any brokeragepany. If she wanted to be a star, of course, thepany would support her. Otherwise, how could she be famous? How could Chuck notice her? She whipped up a resume and included some photos, all of which were full-body photos. Lara was confident that she could at least start off as a model and rise to stardom. Then, she would venture into acting and singing. She would do everything. Then, once she was finally a star, Chuck would definitely like her. Lara closed her eyes and drifted to sleep, looking forward to the days ahead. She definitely could be a star... Chuck was hit hard by the news. He didn''t expect it to overwhelm the whole world. He sighed. If the movie became a big hit, he would be in deep trouble. Fortunately, Yvette didn''t call him about this. However, Chuck was ready to tell her the truth. He sent a link of the photo, exining that it was to stir up hype and conversation about his movie. After a while, Yvette sent a message reading, "Tsk, tsk, tsk." Chuck was worried. Was Yvette angry? He immediately sent a voice message repeating this matter. Then, Yvette called him and said, "Hubby, I''m not happy but I won''t me you." Chuck felt at ease upon hearing this and replied, "Thank you. Where are you now?" At this time, Yvette was carrying out a job that she had already received. Initially, she didn''t want to respond to his messages. But it was Chuck, after all, she had to respond. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "I... have something to do," Yvette said vaguely. "Well, get that sorted. Say you love me." Yvette was in a serious mood concurrently. Hearing Chuck''s words, her face turned red and she whispered, "I love you." Hanging up the phone, Yvette''s heart was sweetened. How could she be so obedient? Yvette was shy but she was really brought over by Chuck. "So cute..." She put away her phone. Right now, she was tracking a person whom she was prepared to assassinate. If she seeded in killing them, she could be famous in the assassin world. However... Suddenly, Yvette stopped in her tracks because she saw someone... ...... Chuck put away his phone. At the moment, it was already nighttime. He just hadbat lessons with Wi. He was so tired, thus he came back to rest. As hey on his bed, he thought of the kiss with Zabrina. Regarding this, Chuck didn''t feel anything at all. Suddenly, he thought of the woman with the cat mask outside the bar back when he was in Central City. That was a beautiful kiss. At that time, Duncan had said that she was Wi. But was it really her? This no longer mattered. He respected Wi instead! Chuck didn''t think about it anymore. He was about to go to bed but suddenly there was a knock on the door. "Chucky." It was Wi. Chuck quickly got up and opened the door. Standing outside was Wi, who appeared to be on alert. "Auntie Logan, what''s wrong?" he asked. Wi was alerted by something. Could it be that Brayden''s people wereing? It shouldn''t be that fast! "I found out that ck Rose has been stalking you!" Wi said coldly. Her vignce told her that they had been watched for these few days. She thought it was an illusion, but it wasn''t. Chuck''s eyes went fierce as well. ck Rose? About time! This woman had made him so miserable! After so many days, Chuck''s fighting strength had greatly improved! He couldn''t beat ck Rose before but now, she was injured. It was impossible for her to recover so soon. If he met ck Rose, he must have his revenge this time! He would make up for the torture she had inflicted upon him in their previous encounter! "Well, what should we do?" Chuck asked Wi. She should have a solution. Wi was a professional in such matters after all. Her strength was much stronger than that of ck Rose, but thetter was too crafty. She had always liked to sneak up on others and shoot them. This was a big problem. How could people evade a gun at point-nk range? "I just have a hunch but I don''t know where she is exactly. So, for these two days, I decided to stay with you!" Wi was serious and stern. She must do this. ck Rose was especially frightening! If Chuck was shot dead, she would regret it for the rest of her life! "Oh, thank you, Auntie Logan." Chuck was moved by her gesture. "No problem, go to sleep." Wi smiled and took out a bulletproof vest, saying. "Chucky, put it on." He nodded and put on the bulletproof vest. He was worried and asked, "But, Auntie Logan, how about you?" "I''ll sleep on the couch. Go, you should sleep early," Wi said gently. He was touched to see Wi being so awesome. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 With Wi''s protection, Chuck could sleep in peace but he felt guilty at the same time. How could Wi be sleeping on the couch? "Auntie Logan, why don''t you sleep on the bed?" Chuck said as he pulled Wi to the bed. He was a man. How could he let a woman protecting him sleep on the couch? "Chucky, it''s your bed." Wi had a hard time trying to describe her feelings. She really wanted to talk to Chuck. Even if they stayed together, she could say nothing. At least, she wouldn''t feel lonely. She had never had this kind of feeling because there was nothing wrong with her living alone before. However, she had someone in her heart now, someone she always wanted to be with. Wi was the kind of woman who had a simple mind. She couldn''t do it all the time but if she could see through the person in her heart and know of his situation, she would be very satisfied. Desire was not tempting to her. What she wanted was intimatepanionship. Chuck didn''t exin. He simply pulled Wi and asked her to sit down. Wi smiled. She couldn''t fall asleep. After all, Chuck was being under ck Rose''s watch at this time. Who knew when a bullet woulde? However, she couldn''t refuse Chuck''s words. She had no choice but to listen to him and sat on the bed instead, not sleeping. She said, "Alright. Chucky, sleep tight. It''s gonna be fine." Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. He sat on the sofa and closed his eyes. But he couldn''t sleep soundly in Wi''s room. When he opened his eyes, he saw that Wi also opened hers. The two of them looked at each other. Wi grinned and got out of bed. She sat next to Chuck. "Can''t you fall asleep? Are you scared?" "No, Auntie Logan. Why are you so good to me?" Chuck was in a trance. Wi was too perfect. Every time he saw her, Chuck felt as if he was dreaming. She was the perfect woman without any faults and she even cared about him so much! "Me?" Wi beamed and replied, "Because you''re my Chucky, so I have to be good to you." Chuck was so touched that his nose became sore. He couldn''t help but give Wi a gentle hug. "Thank you." He didn''t think there was anything from his embrace at all. He just wanted to thank and respect her. "Thank me for what? Go and sleep, it''ste. Or you won''t have energy tomorrow." Chuck grunted in response. He let go of Wi and then drifted to sleep. Wi had been sitting next to him. Chuck fell asleep leaning against her leg and she was so tender beyond words. "Sleep well, and sweet dreams..." ...... Meanwhile, ck Rose saw everything unfold from a distance. She was afraid of Wi in particr. Wi had put up a good fightst time. ck Rose thought that this woman might be more powerful than her. How could Wi be protecting Chuck so closely? What should she do? ck Rose let out a horrifying gaze from her beautiful blue eyes. She stared at them for a while and felt that she had no chance to take action. She frowned and was ready to rest. She stood up. She had an outstanding figure because she was not unlike the average women in the United States. Her curves were extremely perfect. She was a rose that made people salivate but cower in fear. She swayed her long legs and went to rest. Suddenly, she scowled. She heard a noise! Boom! A bullet came from somewhere! ck Rose had been alert for the longest time. She squatted down to dodge it. Her expression looked terrible. Was someone trying to assassinate her? If it wasn''t for her alertness just now, she might have been shot. She slowly raised her head and walked to the window. As soon as she looked up, a bullet whizzed past her! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. That''s right, it was Yvette who had fired! When Yvette had gone to prepare for her own job, she found ck Rose driving by. She had immediately given up the task on hand and followed ck Rose from a distance. Then, she went to a building opposite of which ck Rose resided in. This ce was too close to Hotel Luna. She suddenly knew what ck Rose was thinking. She was going to assassinate Chuck! How could Yvette allow that? She had to kill ck Rose! Otherwise, Chuck would be in danger! Yvette had just learned how to use the sniper rifle, so she was not used to it. However, she felt that talent andposure were the best weapons of an assassin. She could kill ck Rose by herself! She pulled the trigger and shot out a bullet. Bang! Despite this, she didn''t hit ck Rose. Yvette was in no hurry! Unbeknownst to her was that even though she was far away, Wi, who was super sensitive, still heard these movements. She knitted her eyebrows and looked down at Chuck who was sleeping soundly on herp. She said gently, "Chucky, have a good sleep. Let me have a look." She gently moved her body to let Chucky on the couch. After covering him with a nket, she went to the window and took out a pair of high-caliber binocrs. She stared at a certain location for a while. Out of nowhere, she found that there were sparks nearby. Wi immediately moved the binocrs to look at the source and slowly zoomed in until she could vaguely see a side profile in the corner. Yvette''sck of experience exposed her. "Yvette? Why is she here?" Wi was particrly surprised. How could Yvette be using a sniper rifle? Was it possible? Wi suddenly thought of something. Was Yvette an assassin? This shouldn''t be! How could she be a killer? When Wi noticed Yvette pointing the tip of the sniper rifle in a certain direction, Wi suddenly realized that it must be Yvette who had discovered ck Rose and tried to kill her. "Yvette, you''re really one-of-a-kind. No wonder Chucky likes you so much. But you don''t have enough experience. This way, ck Rose will soon find you. If you can''t sessfully hit her in the next few times, your position will be exposed. You have to change it," Wi murmured to herself. She turned to look at Chuck, who was asleep. Then, she walked out quietly and reached for the door. At the same time, Betty was also sitting in the room outside and heard the noise. "Director Logan, what..." Betty came over. "It''s Yvette and ck Rose," Wi said. Betty was also taken aback at once. "How can it be? Yvette isn''t..." "Yvette has the genes to be an assassin, so she has the potential to be the best," Wi rified. "Do you want to tell the Young Master about this?" Betty asked. "Not now. From the looks of it, he probably doesn''t know. Let''s wait for Yvette to tell him then. Now, you just need to protect Chucky. I''ll help Yvette or she''ll die." Wi didn''t look down on Yvette. Simply put, Yvette had just touched on this field, how could she be ck Rose''s opponent? Even if she was highly talented, ck Rose had been able to reign as the No. 1 female assassin for the past few years. This talent of hers was not to be underestimated! If Yvette had enough time, it wouldn''t be a big deal to outrank ck Rose. The point was that she didn''t have time! "Okay!" Betty obliged. She instantly walked to the door to Chuck''s room, pushed the door open and went in. Wi went to a cab and took out a box... ...... Bang! Boom! Yvette''s eardrums were in pain. The bullet struck the wall next to her. It was almost deafening. ck Rose deserved to be the No. 1 assassin. Her reflexes were so quick that she soon found her hiding spot. After Yvette fired once, there was no response from the opposite side. Yvette was shocked. She didn''t shoot her but there was no movement all of a sudden. Her opponent was either luring her in or finding a better ce to deal her a fatal blow! Yvette immediately switched positions but a bullet came from an angle beyond Yvette''s expectations and hit her shoulder. Yvette fell to the ground in an instant. Her face was covered with cold sweats and her lips were pale. She tilted her head to look at her shoulder. It felt as if the bullet had chipped a piece of her skin off. Blood was flowing out just like that. Yvette took a deep breath and controlled her heartbeat. She had to change her position right away. As she moved, a bullet came out again andnded on the wall with a boom. It broke the stones on the wall. Yvettey on the ground and spat out some blood. Yvette''s lips trembled. The pain almost made her faint. She bit her lip until it was bleeding. The pain made her sober up a little. She couldn''t die here! She was going to be No. 1! On the other side, ck Rose''s face was full of mockery. "Turns out she''s garbage. No wonder she''s so useless!" At the ce she had locked her eyes on, she suddenly saw Yvette raise her head. ck Rose thought that she was too useless and idiotic. How dare shee over to assassinate her? She sneered and said, "Go to hell, ytime''s over!" Just as she pulled the trigger again, someone else fired another fiery bullet! Chapter 445 Chapter 445 ck Rose was confident that this shot could blow off the head of the person who had dared to assassinate her! After all, she was the best assassin in the world! However, when the bullet came out and was aimed at the head, there was inexplicably no blood. ck Rose''s beautiful blue eyes immediately went cold. Could it be bait? Boom! A bullet came from somewhere else and almost hit ck Rose! She avoided it at once. She scanned the other ces with her alert eyes. This was a shot from another direction. Was there a helper? Who were they? It was quiet here! When the injured Yvette discovered this gunshot, she immediately searched for its source but couldn''t find where it hade from. Whoever shot it was a master! Boom! A bullet was fired again, and it nearly hit ck Rose too. ck Rose then knew who it was. Wi! Since Karen was currently not in the country, Wi was the only one who had such strength. ck Rose swept her surroundings with her blue eyes, and she snorted. There was no more sound of gunfire in this ce. Yvette was just about to lure ck Rose out to fight, so she shot again after that. She couldn''t seem to give herself the chance but suddenly there was another person on the scene. This wasn''t what Yvette had thought of. This ce had been quiet for a few minutes. Yvette didn''t know what was going on. She was about to take a look, but her phone suddenly vibrated. Enduring the piercing pain on her shoulder, she took out her phone and saw it was a call from a strange number. She hesitated to answer it. "Hello?" "It''s me, Wi. ck Rose has left." It was the voice from the phone. Yvette breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Mm, thank you." "You... must be injured. Wait for me there. I''lle to you," Wi added. "Alright," Yvette said. Hanging up the phone, Yvette could finally rx. She didn''t expect to lose so badly in such a head- on confrontation with ck Rose for the first time. The gap between Yvette and ck Rose was still toorge. Yvette was a bit disappointed. After a while, she saw Wi appearing with a briefcase. Yvette stood up swiftly but the pain in her arm made half of her body numb. Wi crouched down and took out some tools. "Don''t move. I''ll handle it for you." Wi proceeded to tear off Yvette''s clothes. There was a shocking wound on her shoulder. Yvette closed her eyes. Wi was better in this speciality than a doctor, so she dealt with the wound very quickly. Then, Yvette didn''t feel any further pain. "When did you start?" Wi asked while attending to Yvette''s injuries. "Huh?" Yvette was stunned subconsciously. "When did you start as an assassin?" Wi rified. "Only recently." Yvette looked down like a child who had made a mistake. Although Wi was only a few years her senior, Chuck called her Auntie after all. Yvette also respected her from the bottom of her heart. "Are you ready to continue?" Wi asked again. "Yeah," Yvette replied firmly. This setback couldn''t squash Yvette. Even though she was injured, it didn''t matter. Yvette had to go on. Only by going through the assassin''s life, she could grow up. "If you did it, you''ll kill Karen, am I right?" Wi looked at Yvette. Why would Yvette do this otherwise? She must be wanting to improve herself. Yvette lowered her head and mumbled, "I... She killed my father, so I..." "Let''s drop it, but you have to know the person you''ll be killing is Chucky''s mom," Wi reminded her. "I know that very well." Yvette raised her head, her eyes full of anguish. It was because Chuck was her childhood sweetheart that Yvette was caught in a tangled web of agony! If Karen was a nobody and had nothing to do whatsoever with Chuck, how good would that be? Then, she could take action without any considerations. However, things were not as simple as she thought. If she really killed Karen, what would Chuck do? Yvette wasn''t afraid of death now. What she was afraid of was bing Chuck''s enemy. She would be more sad and painful if that was the case. "Well, as long as you know it." Wi resumed tending to Yvette''s wound. She then said, "Don''t let the wounde in contact with water for the next few days." "Okay. Thanks, but please don''t tell Chuck I''m an assassin," Yvette pleaded while taking Wi''s hand. "Why not?" Wi wondered. "Because I can''t let him know what I''m doing," Yvette said out of heartbreak. Wi looked at her for a few seconds and said, "Well, you may tell him yourself. Can you walk?" "Yes, but I wanna stay put for a while." "I''m afraid that''s not possible. ck Rose is still nearby." Wi''s gorgeous eyes turned around to somece near her. ck Rose was like a piece of flypaper, which couldn''t be thrown away. Wi helped Yvette up. After taking Yvette out of here, ck Rose saw that something was amiss and left immediately. It was not easy to deal with such a watchful woman. They went downstairs. "Yvette, you better find a ce to rest for a few days," Wi suggested. "Please protect my husband. I want to work." Yes, Yvette''s job wasn''tplete yet. She still had one person to assassinate. After finishing them off, she would temporarily stop epting jobs and talk about it after getting rid of ck Rose. Otherwise, she would never be able to be assured. "That is of course. You don''t have to tell me." Wi would definitely do so. "Thank you," Yvette said. "Chuck, is he..." "He''s asleep but you can go and see him," Wi pointed out. "No, my shoulder hurts now. It''s no good for me to see him." Yvette shook her head. She couldn''t let Chuck see her in this state. Otherwise, how could she exin? Wi hummed in agreement. Yvette looked at Hotel Luna in the distance and spun around to take her leave. Wi had been staring at her the whole time. She sighed lightly and went back with the briefcase. This time, ck Rose must be triggered to hurry up in killing Chuck. Wi predicted that she might do something in a few days'' time. Wi just had to keep a close eye on her. When she returned to the hotel, Betty breathed a sigh of relief. Wi was fine. Just now, Betty could tell how dangerous it was with the gunshot sounds. "Is Yvette alright?" Betty came over and asked. "She''s injured but it''s no big deal," Wi answered. "How about ck Rose..." "She ran away. That woman''s very shrewd," Wi spoke as she gazed outside. Betty was slightly worried. ck Rose was the No. 1 Assassin after all. "Go and rest. I''m here to watch over Chucky." Wi pushed the door open gently and went inside. Chuck was still fast asleep. She closed the door and put away the briefcase. After that, she went to the sofa and sat down. She lifted Chuck up and put him on herp. He seemed to be having sweet dreams. He rubbed his face and held Wi in his arms. Wi smiled tenderly and said, "Sleep well. It''s okay." Afterwards, Wi shut her eyes. When Chuck got up the next morning, he felt that he had had a sweet dream that he didn''t want to wake up from. However, Wi wasn''t on the sofa. He could hear her voice. She was making a phone call on the balcony. Indeed, earlier that morning, her phone had suddenly vibrated. Thepany called and said that there was something wrong. Wi had to go back to Central City and sort it out but she said she didn''t have the time to. She had to keep a close distance from Chuck to protect him. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As for other matters, no matter what they were, they had to be put aside. However, Chuck heard this and knew that there was something off with Wi''spany. So, he wondered if he and Wi could go back to Central City together. Wi had just hung up the phone and turned around to see Chuck, to her astonishment. To be honest, it was Chuck who was astonished. He saw that Wi''s dress was drenched. He was drooling on herp when he had sleptst night. "Auntie Logan... Why don''t we go to Central City?" Chuck proposed. "What for? It''s all good and safe here." Wi smiled fondly. "But there''s something wrong with yourpany. I haven''t been to Central City for a long time anyway. Just take it as a vacation," Chuck reasoned as he walked over. Wi felt very moved by his consideration. Chuck really cared about her. "Auntie Logan, would you like to go to Central City?" "Chucky..." Wi felt a surge of warmth in her chest as she was touched. Chuck had overheard her call, so he decided to go to Central City with her. How could Wi refuse him? Thinking about it, if they went to Central City, Wi could protect Chuck better. After all, Central City had always been the base of her development. It would catch ck Rose off guard, who had been waiting here all the time! How would she react when they suddenly relocated to Central City? Wi thought about it and agreed, "Sure, let''s go." Chuck smiled and said, "Auntie Logan, yesterday..." "It''s nothing," Wi dismissed it as she caressed Chuck''s head. "Are you hungry? I''ll fix up some breakfast for you. We''ll go to Central City after that." Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Chuck and Wi were going to Central City together. Meanwhile, Lara finally got the answer she was waiting for. A talent agency saw her photos and said that she could check out their office in Central City. It was a man who had called and he had spoken highly of Lara. He said that her figure was very good. He had seen women with great figures definitely became big-name celebrities. When Lara heard this, she was over the moon. Indeed, looking at her situation, it was too easy to be a star. She had thought too lowly of her own talents before. She would definitely be a world-famous star! She packed up her things immediately and couldn''t wait to buy a flight ticket to Central City. Not long after that, shended in the city. After leaving the airport, she took a taxi to the agency. "Wow, thispany''s magnificent!" Lara was shocked as she looked up at the splendid building. Such a powerfulpany should be able to make her famous in no time! Lara entered merrily and went to the front desk to inquire. Then, she was taken to a ce by the receptionist. She walked in and eximed with glee, "This ce''s so spacious. I''m going to be a star soon. I''m really looking forward to it!" Lara was very eager as she waited in the room, which was the ce for the actress'' audition. Soon, a man came in. When he saw Lara, his eyes lit up. She was young and beautiful, and her figure was wless. He had been doing this line of business for a long time but he had never seen such a woman with such an immacte body. She was 20 years old and filled with energy. She was full of youth, especially in regards to her frame. "Ahem!" The man cleared his throat. Lara was nervous as she introduced herself, "Hello, my name''s Lara Jean..." The man closed the door and locked it. He sat down. "Give me your measurements," the man said. "Well, my measurements are..." Lara began. "Not bad. Which aspects are you prepared to do? Looking at your resume, I see you''d like to be an actress?" he questioned as he opened up the file containing her information. "Yes, I''d like to be an actress and be a part of television shows. I want to be famous," Lara answered and came over to him excitedly. "Okay. Show me what you''ve got. Make a sad face for me." Lara thought of not having seen Chuck for a long time. She was saddened at once and tears welled up in her eyes. "Good. To get to the specifics, you need toe to my room." Saying this, the man stood up. "Okay." Lara was stoked. Was he going to mentor her? Come downstairs with me." The man opened the door and went out. Lara followed him with her bag on her back. When they arrived at the car park, Lara followed the man into the car. She hesitated for a moment and asked, "Why do you want to go out of the office?" "No reason. Are you hopping in?" Lara bit her lip and said reluctantly, "Yes." She thought that she must be overthinking. Thispany would not mess around. Thus, Lara got into the car, noting that the man was used to this procedure. Then, he drove Lara to a hotel. "Why are we here?" Lara was alerted. What was going on? "No reason. Are youing?" The man looked back and Lara shook her head. She said, "I won''t. I''m here to be an actress." "There''s a crew filming something there," he said indifferently. "You sure you aren''t going?" "Are you going to let me act now?" Lara was surprised. That was fast! "Yes. Are you up for it?" "Yes, I am. I''m sorry. I was just..." Lara apologized hurriedly. The man nced at her and went out straight away. Lara followed him out of the car cautiously. They went into the hotel and arrived at the door of his room. The man took out the room card, opened the door, and went in. Lara followed him excitedly but after she went in, she didn''t see any filming equipment. What was going on? "Aren''t you filming?" Lara asked in a low voice, "Why''s there not a single camera?" The man sat down and ordered, "Come here." Lara walked over reluctantly. "What are you doing?" "You came up with me, so drop the act," the man sneered. Lara was ridiculed and she was immediately infuriated. "I think you have misunderstood. I came all the way here not to be with you. I''m very disappointed with yourpany!" Lara turned around and left. She had even wanted to give herself a p. She was a fool to follow him. If she had to do this for a living, she would definitely not consent to it. At that time in the karaoke bar, the boss had offered to sleep with her for $10,000. Lara wasn''t willing to do that. She was just a university student. No way in hell she would do such things. "Now that you''re here, do you still want to leave?" The man came over with a mocking remark, "I hate a pretentious woman like you the most." "Let go. Do you hear me? I said let go!" Lara was furious. The man had suddenly grabbed her. Lara didn''t have much strength and she was pulled back at once. "Let me out. Don''t get me wrong. I''m not..." Lara said angrily. The manughed at her and raised his hand to p her. Whack! He hit Lara''s face, which made it burn red. Her aggrieved tears suddenly swirled around her eyes as she was beaten again. "Obey me." He approached her again, smirking. Lara ran away quickly but the man pped her again, causing her to fall to the ground. She was in so much pain that she was about to faint. "No, I have a boyfriend. Don''t do this to me." Lara was horrified and regretted it. She had continued following him foolishly despite all the warning signs. How could she even think that there would be such a good opportunity? "Chuck," she thought. "Where are you? I''m going to be..." The man rushed over like a beast and bellowed, "Do you know who I am? I''m from the Champ family! How dare you fight back?" Lara was shocked. The Champ family? The Champ family of the Four Great Households? Of course, she had heard of them! "Do you understand now? Then, listen to me. I only epted your application because I was in a good mood." When the man saw Lara''s stunned expression, he was smug. In fact, he was only a half-member of the Champ family. But this partial identity was enough for him to enjoy life as much as he could. Now, he had sessfully gotten his hands on another woman. When he had mentioned the Champ family, she was shocked. "No!" Lara cried and shook her head. She knew the Champ family and she knew how powerful they were, but she couldn''t do this! She had boyfriends before but recently, after she had broken up with Conrad, she hadn''t been seeing anyone. She felt that since she liked Chuck, he was the only one who could touch her! Other people certainly couldn''t do that. Lara was not a fickle woman. "I have a boyfriend and his name''s Chuck Cannon," Lara screamed in a panic. At this time, she could only say that name out loud! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Chuck Cannon? What piece of garbage is he?" The man burst outughing. Why did she want to mention this no-name loser? Was he qualified enough? He never heard of Chuck. "In front of our Champ family, everything is trash, don''t you understand?" the man said as he laughed at her. Lara was desperate. Of course, she knew that Chuck had money. Butpared with the Champ family, he was certainly not as good as them because no one really knew Chuck. What else could she say? However, in the face of this man''s insults, Lara resisted desperately! She grabbed an ashtray in a panic and smashed it on the man''s head. Instantly, blood flowed out. The man was taken aback and fell to the ground with his eyes closed. "Ah!" Lara panicked. Oh no, she had killed someone. And this person was a member of the Champ family! She burst into tears. A janitor outside happened to pass by and immediately knocked on the door to ask what had happened. Lara opened it. When the janitor saw the man lying in a pool of blood, he was terrified. The man was a member of the Champ family. This hotel belonged to the Champ family! "I..." Lara was thrown into a panic and her tears were overflowing. "Don''t go. You hit him. You can''t leave," the janitor grabbed Lara nonchntly. Lara was afraid and stammered, "No, it was his fault. He insulted me, so I hit him back." Tears were pouring down Lara''s cheeks. She was extremely scared. How could she be so unlucky! "You can''t leave!" Then, the janitor used the walkie-talkie to call for help, "Come over, Mr. Champ has been injured." Hearing this, Lara was frightened and begged, "Please let go of me." Soon, the hotel manager came over and brought a few people with him. The hotel had an onsite doctor to treat the man immediately. If they didn''t deal with the wound in time, he might die of excessive blood loss. He couldn''t afford it! "It was not my fault, it was his," Lara exined in a hurry. The manager raised his hand and pped her in the face, roaring, "You''re finished!" "No, it was not my fault." Lara wept so hard that she couldn''t stop her tears at all. She had just come here to be a star. She had never expected this to happen. She hurriedly took out her phone. Only Chuck could save her. She had to call Chuck! Chapter 447 Chapter 447 "Are you trying to get help? Do you even know who you just hit? It''s useless for you to call anyone!" The manager gripped Lara''s hand tightly. Lara wept helplessly. "I, I..." Yes, she was in the Champ family''s domain. If she called Chuck for help, she might get him into trouble instead. "I shouldn''t do this," she thought in despair. How could she have encountered such an unfortunate incident? Whack! The manager pped her right across the face. The next second, her mouth was already full of blood. Lara burst into tears once again. "You better make sure that he''ll be fine. Otherwise, you and your family will not get away from this!" the manager warned her coldly. The man was from the Champ family! The consequences of killing a Champ family member were unimaginable. Not to mention she was still trying to call someone else over for help. Who in their right mind would dare toe over? "I..." Lara was extremely hopeless. "Hold her tight! How is Mr. Champ?" The manager walked over to the bleeding man. Lara had hit him so hard that his head was dented. He had lost too much blood! If something had happened, he couldn''t absolve himself from the me! "I''m afraid there''s something wrong," the doctor said seriously. The manager became furious as he thought about it. He turned around and pointed at Lara. "Have you lost your mind? It''s the utmost privilege to sleep with Mr. Champ. How dare you even refuse?" With the burning anger, he couldn''t control himself anymore and raised his hand to hit Lara again. Lara was dumbstruck by the strong ps. "Why on earth are you still trying to call someone for help?" the manager roared. Just as Lara was about to lose herst glimpse of hope, her phone rang. In fact, she had just dialed Chuck''s number but he didn''t answer until now. His voice rang, "Hello, what''s the matter?" Chuck didn''t want to pick it up at first. However, he thought about how Lara had always sent him coffee in school. It seemed to him that Lara had be a little better. He didn''t dislike her as much as before. In addition, Chuck had been ignoring her all the time. Her sudden call might imply something urgent. Thus, when Chuck had finally decided to answer the phone, he was genuinely confused as he heard the loud ps. What could Lara be doing? Was she trying to show off herself with another man? As soon as Lara heard Chuck''s voice, she burst into tears again and eximed, "Chuck, you have to help me..." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "What happened? Tell me." Chuck immediately realized that the pping sounds he heard just now were Lara getting hit. What was going on? "I hit someone." Lara was crying very hard. "Hit someone? Why would you do that?" Chuck was surprised. Lara had always had a bad mouth. It was normal for her to pick fights with others. Yet, to hear her beaten to the point of crying, Chuck almost wanted tough. He wondered, "Is she trying to get my attention?" "I hit..." Lara began but was cut off. "Humph, she hit someone of the Champ family!" the manager said coldly. The manager was puzzled as to why the person, Chuck, on the line would call right away. He thought this person would pee his pants when he heard the mention of the Champ family. "The Champ family?" It was Chuck''s turn to be surprised. Why would Lara fight with someone from the Champ family? Lara was in despair and she sobbed bitterly. "What''s going on?" Chuck thought it was better to ask. "That person was going to harass me. When I refused, he hit me. So I hit him instead and he''s bleeding badly now. Chuck, I''m so scared," Lara exined as she continued shedding tears. She was truly petrified. It was no ordinary family. The Champ family was one of the Four Greatest Households! Who could save her this time? Meanwhile, Chuck was dumbfounded. How could she be targeted by someone from the Champ family? Nheless, the young and beautiful Lara had always been attractive in the eyes of others. Chuck had used to have feelings for her at one point in time, but the feeling was gone now. "Chuck, can you save me? I''m scared... If you can''t, thank you anyway," Lara asked weakly as she choked on her sobs. Chuck was certainly not powerful enough to fight the Champ family. She felt more than grateful already for the fact that he did not hang up after hearing her situation. "Where are you?" Feeling pitiful as he heard her weeping, Chuck asked. This was not entirely Lara''s fault, he thought. "I''m..." Lara said. "She''s in the ck Spade Hotel in Central City! But do you dare toe here, boy?" Just then, the manager mocked him. The manager thought haughtily, "This punk must be so scared that his pants are drenched in pee. Would he evere over?" "Chuck, don''te over, I..." Lara cried some more. It was useless. If Chuck came, he would only get himself into trouble. "Haha!" Chuckughed on the phone and hung up. Lara fell on the ground, paralyzed. She was at her wit''s end. "The idiot probably peed his pants. Why did you even bother calling someone thinking they''lle over?" the manager said with a sneer. There was no doubt that no one would dare to do so! This was the Champ family''s territory! "Don''t say that about him," Lara cried out. Whack! Once again, the manager pped Lara hard and her phone fell to the ground. Crying uncontrobly, Lara did not dare to fight back. She was doomed on this day. Chuck must beughing at her just now. He certainly wouldn''te over. In what way could he? This was Central City. Chuck was probably still around the campus. Lara cried even more pathetically. If she had to continue to be humiliated, she might as well die right here. At this time, the beaten man came back to his consciousness. He got up angrily and eximed, "Close the door for me. I''m going to beat her to death today. She had the guts to hit me!" "Mr. Champ, this isn''t very good for you. After all, this is a hotel." The manager hesitated. Beating someone to death wasn''t something appropriate to do here. Snap! Mr. Champ pped him on the face and barked, "Are you ordering me around now?" The manager''s face twitched and he stuttered, "I... I don''t dare to." "Then get out!" Having a severe headache, Mr. Champ blurted out the words coldly. He came up with a crazy idea: he must torture this idiot girl! How dare she hit him, a member of the Champ family! "Everyone, let''s go out." The manager went outside and the others followed suit. Lara cried and said, "Don''t leave me. He''ll beat me to death. Please..." "Move aside, moron! It''s toote to cry now!" The manager kicked Lara away. She almost passed out due to the pain. As the door closed, Mr. Champ smiled ferociously with his head bandaged and blood still dripping over his face. He came over and pped Lara, non-stop. Lara struggled in tears as she begged pitifully, "Don''t hit me. Please don''t hit me." Whack! His handnded on Lara''s face heavily, which made her nearly faint. "How dare you hit me? I''ll beat you to death today!" Poor Lara was kicked and punched like a sandbag. The manager and others outside of the room heard the sound of violence. "This foolish woman came and pretended to be innocent at a crucial moment. Gosh, she had even hit Mr. Champ. She deserves to be beaten to death today," the janitor sneered. Was she not aware of what was good for her? What was there to pretend for? "Stay here. But do go in and have a look when it''s necessary. Don''t let him kill her," the manager ordered. "Understood." The janitor agreed to it. It was enough to teach her a lesson. They just need to beat her into intimidation. The manager went downstairs after that. He was very displeased from being pped earlier but there was nothing he could do. That man was a member of the Champ family. How could he fight back? He went to the lobby and crooked his finger at the pretty receptionist. She was ready to go to the lounge with him. However, at this time, a car arrived outside of the lobby. The manager scowled and looked over. A man and a woman emerged from the car. That''s right, Chuck hade over. He thought that it was a coincidence that Lara actually came to Central City. He had to help her anyway. If not, she would definitely get seriously hurt. Although Chuck hated her a lot initially, she had changed and became slightly better. He thought that he would not want to watch her getting into trouble. Therefore, when he had told Wi about this, she just smiled and agreed. She would go with Chuck, wherever he wanted to go. Wi was willing to protect Chuck at all costs. Nothing was more important than Chuck to her. Even herpany affairs could be ignored for a while. "May I ask if you''re staying or...?" The manager came over to serve them. He had never seen Wi, yet his professional instinct told him that she was obviously of a wealthy background. However, Chuck was different. He looked like a pleb. He didn''t know how Chuck had managed to get together with such a ssy woman. He was envious. Compared with his mistresses, Wi was way too attractive. She definitely won over all the pretty girls in this hotel! "I''m looking for someone," Chuck said. "Who are you looking for?" the manager asked. "I remember your voice. You said I wouldn''t dare toe over. Well, here I am now," Chuck stated nonchntly. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 This was him? The manager nced at the confident-looking ''pleb'' in front of him. What was he trying to do? Looking for revenge? So he had brought this prettydy along just to boast his status? Such a loser! The manager thought and sneered. "Do you know whose domain is this? What do you think you can do here?" the manager said disdainfully. He was already p*ssed when he was pped by Mr. Champ moments ago. The fact that someone was trying to find fault in him made him angrier now. "I know this ce belongs to the Champ family." Chuck shrugged. "Since you know, why don''t you get out of here as soon as possible? Be sensible. You are nothing in front of the Champ family. They can crush you with their fingertips!" the manager snapped. He thought of an incident in the past when an idiot had imed to be the son of some unknown boss. He had fooled around in a hotel owned by the Champ family but failed in the end. Then, the guy had vented his anger on a janitor of the hotel. Eventually, the guy''s father came over and knelt, begging as he apologized. After this, the father and son duo had never shown up again and theirpany had vanished ever since. That was the consequence of challenging the Champ family. In other words, death! "Where''s my friend?" Chuck didn''t want to go on with this meaningless talk. At this time, Lara must have been tortured. The most important thing for Chuck right now was to find Lara. "How dare you ask about that stupid girl? She should be honored to be even considered by Mr. Champ, yet she refused and even hit him. She was digging her own grave. Oh, now she has invited someone to join her! Haha!" the manager said with disdain andughed out loud. "Such a dumb*ss," he thought. Chuck frowned and grabbed the manager''s cor. He demanded, "I''ll ask you again, where''s my friend?!" The manager was unfazed. He even teased andughed at Chuck, "Hey, do you dare to hit me here? You''re finished today! Tell your family toe here and beg for mercy!" The manager could already picture Chuck begging for forgiveness in tears, as did the foolish man fromst time. "In a count of three, let go! One!" The managerughed and stretched out a finger. He was confident Chuck wouldn''t hit him. Last time, just hitting a janitor had made a fool disappear. Now, this pr*ck was thinking of hitting the manager. "Two!" The manager stretched out his second fingerzily. Chuck was going to be scared out of his wits! Whack! Chuck couldn''t bear to listen to him anymore. He raised his hand and pped the manager in the face! Chuck''s hands were well-trained indeed. The p on the manager''s face was so strong, it almost knocked him out. The manager was bewildered. What was the numbness on his face? Was he just pped? "Did you just p me?" The manager was extremely furious. How dare this b*stard hit him? Boom! Figured that the manager was too weak of an opponent, Chuck knocked him hard with his knee. The manager immediately clutched his stomach and screamed, "Ah!" Chuck lifted his leg and kicked him again. The manager was about to faint. He pleaded, "Stop hitting me, stop." "Didn''t you say that I wouldn''t dare to hit you? What do you have to say to me now?" Chuck lifted him up with one hand and pped him with his other palm. Whack! The manager spat out blood. He had been beaten to a pulp. How could he have thought that Chuck would really dare to hit him! "Please stop. She''s in Room 3 on the tenth floor." Boom! Chuck gave him onest punch in the stomach. The manager was knocked down, convulsed, and threw up all over the floor. "Auntie Logan, let''s go upstairs," Chuck uttered as he nced at the manager. "Sure." Wi smiled softly. She felt proud as she had observed the way Chuck beat the manager up moments ago. This kid had obviously made good progress. Chuck and Wi went for the lift to get to Lara. "Manager, manager, what''s wrong with you?" The pretty receptionist who was ready to go to the lounge with him earlier ran over immediately. The manager got up and seethed with resentment, "Call someone toe over. How dare that b*stard hit me!" This was intolerable! He was a reputational hotel manager among the big bosses, yet he was beaten by this useless guy. He could not stand it. "Oh, whom should I call?" The pretty receptionist had no idea who to ask for help from. Snap! He pped her in the face all of a sudden. Tears welled up in her eyes as she cupped her cheeks painfully. "Why did you hit me?" "Are you a fool?" he was enraged. She had to call the Champ family headquarters, of course! Why did she even have to ask? Any of the descendants of the Champ family coulde and solve this problem right away. "I..." The pretty reception felt even more aggrieved. She huffed, "Say that again and I won''t dump my boyfriend for you anymore!" Snap! The manager swung his hand and pped her again, hissing, "Are you trying to betray me?" Having been hit again, she ran to the lounge sobbing. What a useless man who only knew how to vent his anger on a defenseless woman! Then, the manager took out his mobile phone angrily and tried to call someone. He had to wait for some time before the phone got through. "Hello." It was a particrlyid-back voice. "Hello, Young Master Champ, this is Holden. Someone''s stirring things up in our hotel. Can you pleasee over... Yes, it''s just an idiot. He even hit me. Look... Okay, fine. I''ll wait for you." The manager hung up the phone with a sneer. Chuck and his whole family would be over! He couldn''t wait for him to kneel and beg for mercy. He thought viciously, "Just you wait and see! I wouldn''t let you go easily!" He had already been imagining the scene of Chuck kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy in his mind. It must be very interesting. He couldn''t wait to witness it! ...... "Please stop," Lara cried for mercy. This man had been hitting her for a long time. He was even going to tear her clothes away! She had tried to run away yet she found herself slowly cornered by the perverted man. Lara was in despair. Was she going to be humiliated? No way! "Don''te over. If you do, I''ll kill myself!" Lara picked up a piece of broken ss on the ground and pointed it at her neck. The manughed out loud. "Quite aggressive of you. I like it! However, are you sure you wanna do it? Do you dare to?" Lara''s hands were shaking uncontrobly. She was only twenty years old. Was she going to die here? She was terrified and her tears just could not stop flowing. "Be a good girl and let me have some fun. Then, I''ll let you go. Otherwise, I''ll have more fun if you really killed yourself. After all, your body would still be warm to the touch for a while. Haha!" The manughed hysterically. Lara was so scared that her hands quivered even more. Did he really mean it? "No!!!" she screamed at the top of her lungs. Mr. Champ caught Lara hesitating and immediately pped her in the face. Letting out a loud cry, she hit her head against the wall. She was about to lose consciousness. "No, please don''t do this to me." Lara cried desperately. "No? Oh, by the way, didn''t you call someone just now? Why hasn''t Chuck Cannone over yet after so long? " the man mocked her. Would hee? "Of course, not," he thought. No fool would put themselves at this risk. "Chuck..." Lara cried for Chuck desperately. Why would Chucke here though? She didn''t have a good rtionship with him. She had even used tough at him. It was good enough that Chuck had onlyughed at her when she was in trouble. Lara didn''t expect Chuck toe. In fact, it was pointless if he did because it was the Champ family whom she had offended! Chuck would be digging his own grave if he came over. What''s more, he wouldn''te anyway. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Lara had given up almost all hope. Was she going to be someone''s ything for the rest of her life? She burst into tears and cried out of immense sadness. More unhinged thoughts arose in Mr. Champ as he walked to Lara with an evil smirk. "You shouldn''t have pretended to be a know-it-all in front of me. I''ll let you know today what the consequences of hitting me will be!" "No!" Lara covered her head. What should she do? Boom! All of the sudden, the door was kicked open. Lara was stunned. Mr. Champ frowned and growled, "Who dares to kick my door? Do you wanna die? Get out of here!" Lara trembled in desperation. "C-Chuck, is that you?" She couldn''t think of anyone else. Was it Chuck? Chapter 449 Chapter 449 When she heard the bang on the door, Chuck was undoubtedly the first thing that came to Lara''s mind. He was the only person she had called! How could it be possible though? Chuck was still around the za, wasn''t he? How could he be in Central City? Why... did hee here for her? No way. A strong sense of disappointment quickly overtook the hope. "Someone could''ve kicked it by mistake," she thought. It couldn''t be Chuck. Staring at the broken pieces of ss on the floor, she thought of putting this to an end. She could not bear the humiliation and pain anymore. She would rather end her own life. However, a familiar voice came through. She turned to look at the door and burst into tears. "It''s me." It was Chuck''s voice. How could it be? Why was he in Central City? Why would hee to save her while disregarding their history? Didn''t he know that this ce was the Champ family''s? Lara was surrounded by doubts. "Chuck, Chuck..." "Haha! So that idiot you mentioned really came? Haha, how fun!" the man cackled uncontrobly. To deal with Chuck in front of Lara, and then to deal with Lara in front of Chuck. How interesting it would be! Boom! The door was kicked open entirely by Chuck, but he wasn''t considered powerful. Wi would only need to use half of her strength to make the door swung open. Lara was so moved to see Chuck hade to her rescue. She got up from the floor immediately. It was really Chuck! He hade to save her! Lara bawled as threw herself into Chuck''s arms. "Oh, Chuck, I''m so scared, so scared..." Lara was really touched. She felt a strong sense of security as she held on to him. "Don''t be afraid." Chuck was speechless upon her act. Noticing the terrible bruises and rags on her face and her clothes, he felt too bad not to say someforting words. She had indeed been tortured to the point of breaking down. "Chuck." Lara hugged him tighter, refusing to let go. "Don''t be afraid? My, should I remind you of who am I?" the man taunted as he continuedughing loudly. ''Don''t be afraid?'' She would suffer a lot moreter! This fool had to pay the price of showing off! Lara came to her senses and urged, "Chuck, let''s run. He''s from the Champ family." It was true that Chuck had shown up, but how could he be a match for the Champ family? She was terrified. He must havee here with the thought of helping a ssmate out. Despite this, now that he was here, he would be doomed. The Champ family could crush him into pieces! Chuck was still quite surprised that Lara actually thought of his safety. In that case, he had actually done the right thing toe to save her. He looked down at Lara in his arms and wondered if she liked him for real. There was no reason for that. What did she see in him? However, Lara embraced him so tightly. She had such a fantastic body that could make him weak in his knees instantly. He could only push her away. Lara''s eyes were covered with tears. She felt so wronged that she didn''t know what to do. She just needed somefort! "The Champ family? It''s fine," Chuck said calmly. Lara wept anxiously. How could it be fine? Chuck certainly didn''t know who the Champ family was! "Fine? Who gave you the courage to say that it''s fine?" The man chuckled. He thought, "Just think of the number of fingers that we would break of yours! You would be crying forever!" "Kneel. I''ll give you a chance to kneel now. I might let you go if I''m satisfied. Kneel!" the man ordered, giving Chuck a chance. Chuck smiled faintly. Lara panicked and ushered, "Chuck, I''ll kneel for him." Lara was going to kneel. If she didn''t, Chuck would be dead meat! Chuck pulled her back and said, "Don''t." Lara cried even louder, "Chuck, please. This is the Champ family, one of the Four Greatest Households!" Taking a nce at Lara, he walked towards Mr. Champ who sneered and taunted, "Kneel. You know what''s good for you! If you would be so kind, lick my shoes clean first and kneel. Let''s begin!" Mr. Champ lifted one of his feet. Snap! Chuck took his hand up and swung it heavily at his smug face! The man shrieked in disbelief, "W-What are you doing? How dare you?" Whack! Chuck was fed up. He pped him a few times in a row! The man was dumbfounded. What was wrong with this guy? Did the fool just hit him even when knowing that he was a member of the Champ family? He was ying with fire! "The Champ family, huh? So what?" Chuck pped him in the face again. The man had no chance to duck! His face was badly swollen after a few more ps. Lara covered her mouth out of astonishment. What was Chuck doing? Did he just hit someone from the Champ family too? It was over for both of them! Lara''s desperate tears flowed down her cheeks. Did she get Chuck into trouble? Boom! Chuck didn''t want to waste time anymore. He grabbed a cup on the table and smashed it on the man''s head. "Ah!" The man fell to the ground, filled with incredulity. It was hard for him to ept that he had been knocked down by a nobody. He passed out unwillingly. Chuck cast him a nce. Such a waste of energy! He had managed to get revenge for Lara though. That should be enough. "Let''s go, Lara," Chuck said as he came to her. "Chuck... Let''s go, quickly." Lara dragged him and ran towards the exit. They had to leave here as soon as possible! If the Champ family''s men came again, no one would be able to walk out of here alive today. Chuck shrugged casually in response. Did Lara really think that he had no edge over the Champ family? If he told her that he had destroyed the Allen family, what reaction would she have? "Um, she is..." Lara was as dumbstruck at what she saw in front of her eyes. Wi had just walked over from outside. She was so gorgeous. A true beauty on par with Teacher Yvette! Lara thought. "This is Auntie Logan," Chuck introduced. "Hello, Auntie," Lara greeted quickly. Wi was a little surprised again. Was she considered old to be called ''Auntie''? She then told herself to forget it. Lara was a friend of Chucky. It made sense for Lara to call her that. Wi went into the room and took a few nces at the man. She knew him. An ill repute in her circle. It was reasonable for him to be beaten up, she thought. "Let''s go downstairs, Auntie Logan." Chuck thought of settling Lara down as he knew she would have been so frightened by now. Other things could wait. Anyway, there was nothing he could be afraid of. "Alright," Wi replied as she smiled tenderly. Then, Chuck brought the worried Lara downstairs. She regretted so much about getting Chuck into this mess. How could she make that phone call in the first ce? The three of them got out of the elevator, only to be blocked by the manager. The manager frowned as he saw Lara. There was no doubt that Mr. Champ was beaten up again! "How dare you all," the manager shouted. "Security!" In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen people gathered around them with fierce eyes. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Frightened, Lara burst into tears and pleaded, "Please don''t hit us." "You still don''t know about your situation, do you? It''s not a matter of whether you can fight. It''s about whether you can live or not," the manager sneered. "Let''s see who is able toy a finger on the three of us," Chuck responded nonchntly. There was nothing for him to fear. "Haha! Boy, I should''ve said it right away. You''re a big idiot! Are you going to run away?" The manager was disdainful. They had nowhere to run! "I''m not nning to run away. I''ll have to face this one way or another," Chuck replied. There was really no need to run! "Chuck, please, escape now when you still can. I''m sorry." Lara sobbed. At this time, Chuck must beforting himself. Was he frightened too, deep down? She could imagine Chuck''s za, cars, and everything else being destroyed. No one could ever stop the Champ family! Even if Chuck was wealthy and had an influential background, how could hepare to one of the Four Greatest Households? The Four Greatest Households were the richest and most powerful in the country. No one could fight them. Now, there was still a slim chance to escape. They would definitely be doomed if they did not grab this opportunity. "Haha! At least you are aware that this is inevitable! Not bad." Out of nowhere, a voice came leisurely from the outside. "Young Master Champ!" The manager was ecstatic. The merciless tenth young master of the Champ family hade in person. He thought in his heart, "Be ready to kneel and beg for mercy! No, there might not even be a chance to beg!" Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Finnegan Champ! The tenth son of the Champ family. He was only 18 years old, but he was already well-known for his ruthlessness. The manager was beaten up earlier. Since Finnegan was here now, he could take revenge for him. Finnegan was thin and not really tall, but his attitude was as cold as ice. He was the young master of the Champ family! The manager sneered and greeted him, "Young Master, it''s the three of them! Take note of the guy, he was out of his mind. He had the guts to knock Mr. Champ out. He even hit me just now and said that the Champ family is worthless..." "Okay!" Finnegan was bored so he came to look for fun. This guy looked like an easy target though! The manager looked at Chuck and thought, "Your nightmare hase!" "What''s your name?" Finnegan came over, ordering them for an answer. His voice was so cold that Lara''s face turned pale at once. She trembled in fear. For people like her, the Champ family was terrifying. However, when Finnegan saw Wi, who stood behind Chuck, he was totally stunned by her beauty. However, why did she look so familiar? Where had he seen her before? Finnegan couldn''t remember it for a moment. This was normal. When Wi was in Central City, she kept an extremely low profile and basically did not participate in any events. Finnegan had only seen her from a distance once. At that time, he thought of approaching her to talk to her. Unfortunately, when he walked over, Wi had left. However, she was such a pretty woman... Finnegan smiled lightly and felt that it was particrly interesting for him toe here today. Chuck would not answer such a question, "Let me ask you, you''re trying to stop me, aren''t you?" He just needed to ask Finnegan directly. There was no need for nonsense. "Yes, I will stop you," Finnegan said with a smile. There were more than a dozen people behind him, who were all excellent bodyguards! With just a word from him, this person would never leave this ce alive. "You don''t know what you''ve done. It doesn''t matter, I''ll tell you," Finnegan said with a smile. "You don''t have to. I''m already very clear about it," Chuck shrugged. The Champ family? Haha! "I don''t?" Finnegan frowned, and his eyes turned cold, "Break one of his arms first!" How dare he talk to him like that? Such an ignorant pr*ck! No one would dare do this here! Several bodyguards walked over fiercely as Chuck maintained a poker face. These bodyguards were just right for him to practice. Chuck threw a punch on them. "Oh my god!" Lara was frightened. Wi smiled gently. Chuck chose a clever method to attack. She wanted to see how far Chuck had progressed. Crash! A few bodyguards punched him with their fists. Those who were hired by Finnegan must definitely be great fighters, to begin with. On the other hand, Chuck found himself blocking their attacks. The more he fought, the more excited he became. He was truly hyped by his own improvement. Suddenly, Chuck was caught off guard by a strong kick. He backed out hurriedly and hit the tea table, causing a mess. Lara was scared out of her wits. Finnegan sneered and said, "Don''t stop! Break his arm!!" "Yes!" Several bodyguards came over with punches and kicks. Chuck seized the opportunity and attacked! Boom! The bodyguard covered his stomach and squatted on the ground, his face turning pale from the excruciating pain. Wi had told Chuck about the weakest part of a human body to attack at. Chuck was very clear now that he hit the right spot with one strike. Nheless, Chuck didn''t stop. He just grabbed anything around him and smashed towards the bodyguards. These bodyguards didn''t expect Chuck to be a good fighter. Shocked, they besieged him in anger! Crash! Chuck grabbed a vase, smashed it on a person''s head, and continued to kick him. A few minutester, Chuck was out of breath, but these people all fell to the ground. They were all injured and not capable of attacking for the time being. Frowning, Finnegan raised his hand and snapped his fingers, "You guys go ahead and break both of his arms. Let''s see how he could fight!" It was indeed a little bit out of expectation. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The rest of the bodyguards gathered around Chuck. "I might not be able to defeat these ten people," he thought. There were too many of them, and they were all good at fighting. However, Chuck didn''t flinch either. He''d better fight first! There were loud cracks everywhere. Chuck was beaten hard, which was particrly embarrassing. Wi looked at him in distress. She wanted to help him, but she held herself back as she was well aware that his fighting skill would only improve in actualbat. This was a necessary progress. If not, he wouldn''t continue to improve. "Don''t me me, Chucky. I''m doing this for your own good." Wi couldn''t bear to look at him. Frankly, with Wi''s strength, it was just a piece of cake for her to deal with these people. "Ah!" Chuck''s lips were bleeding. He grabbed an ashtray and smashed it on a man. The man covered his head in shock and fell to the ground. Chuck had already defeated six people and there were still four left. At this moment, he was full of spirit to fight. He had to improve himself! "You''re asking for death!" Several bodyguards punched and kicked Chuck. Lara cried sadly, "Chuck, Chuck..." Chuck was panting. In the end, he defeated more than a dozen people. Despite aching, he was truly happy about himself. This fight had made him aware of his shorings and improved his ability. If hecked in defense, he would practice that! He would also practice his speed! Finnegan frowned and said calmly, "I didn''t expect you to..." Snapped! Chuck gave Finnegan a p as soon as he walked up to Finnegan! Finnegan was stunned. At the same time, the manager was equally dumbfounded. What was this idiot doing? It was the young master of the Champ family! Lara had the shock of her life. Wi let out a sigh of relief. Chuck was in such high spirits to fight and he refused to admit defeat. He did not ask for her help even when he was almost knocked down. If Chuck were to ask her, how would Wi not help? As long as Chuck said a word, even if he just gave her a nce, Wi would step up right away and finished all these people. "How dare you hit me?" Finnegan was extremely furious. "Did this person even know who he is?" Finnegan thought. Snap! Chuck pped him again! Finnegan fell to the ground with a scream, "You, you!!" "Auntie Logan, Lara, let''s go." Chuck was a little tired. Having beaten more than ten people, he had proved himself. He needed a rest now. Wi smiled slightly, while Lara was so stunned that she could note back to her senses. "Remember, I''m Chuck!" he said calmly. Then, he walked out of their sight with Wi and Lara. Finnegan got up from the ground. "Young master, are you all right?" the manager ran over hurriedly. Never would he expect Chuck to p Young Master Champ. Chuck must be out of his mind. "Ah!" the manager eximed in pain as Finnegan hit him on the head with something hard. The managery on the ground in disbelief. How could Young Master hit him? The other bodyguards gathered around. Finnegan sneered and said, "How dare he hit me? Humph, Chuck? I''ll let you know the consequences of hitting me!" "Track this te number for me!" Finnegan made a call on his mobile phone and said. Finnegan read out the number te of Wi''s car. "Young Master, are you sure?" someone from the other end of the phone asked. "Yes, I''m sure!" "This is Wi Logan''s car number." "Wi Logan?... Oh, it''s her. No wonder she looked so familiar," Finnegan realized. She was the most powerful woman in the country! "Shall we continue to track her?" "Go on, you must track her. Wi''s man had beaten me, how could I let go of him easily?" Finnegan mocked. Of course, he knew that Wi''s strength was almost the same as the Champ family''s. That''s why Chuck dared to beat him just now. However, the Champ family was not easy to deal with. Her man had done such a thing to him, how could he just assume that nothing had happened? He must let Wi apologize to him personally! The strength of the Champ family was simply iparable, even for Wi! Chuck? Humph! Who was Chuck? Definitely not a rtive of Wi. Perhaps a friend? Then this man would have to pay the price! Wi would definitely hand Chuck over under pressure. He just had to watch Chuck be tortured by then. "Yes!" After hanging up the phone, he made another call and ordered, "Prepare a hundred men for me!" He was going to take his revenge today. He wanted Wi to admit defeat and let Chuck die before him! Chapter 451 Chapter 451 In the car. Lara was very cautious. The fear inside her grew. She was not familiar with Finnegan, but she certainly knew about him. He was the young master of the Champ family! However, Chuck actually pped the young master of the Champ family. She was dumbfounded when she saw the scene just now. What was Chuck doing?? At this moment, Lara looked at Chuck nkly and could not help trembling all over. This was too horrible. What should she do? Did it mean that both of them would not survive until tomorrow? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It must be so. Losing hope, tears welled up in her eyes. "What are you crying for?" Chuck saw Lara''s tears. Was Lara in too much pain? "Chuck, have I implicated you in this? Will we die?" Lara cried. "No." Chuck realized that she was still afraid about the whole situation. Seeing her trembling with fear, Chuck actually felt amused. Lara was even more devastated when Chuck stillforted her. However, she was already mentally prepared. She had even nned tomit suicide if he did not show up just now. She was going to die anyway. "Chuck." She took Chuck''s hand. Lara was so touched today as Chuck showed up and saved her at the most crucial moment. At this time, she even wanted to kiss Chuck. Chuck coughed and withdrew his hand, "Don''t think too much. It will be all right." Chuck had nothing to say about Lara. Her clothes were torn and tattered, but Chuck didn''t take a second look at her. He had no dirty thoughts towards her even though she had a good figure. What''s more, Wi was still driving. How could he do anything in front of Wi? Of course, he couldn''t. It''s better for him to keep a distance from Lara! Lara''s heart ached when Chuck rejected her. She sat in the car awkwardly and said nothing after that. When they arrived at Wi''s vi, Chuck took Lara out of the car and followed Wi in. Lara had never been to such a huge vi. She became even more cautious as she followed Chuck closely from behind. "Lara, you will stay in here today," Chuck said. He actually enjoyed staying in this vi very much. It had a warm atmosphere. As soon as she stepped into the vi, Lara was shocked by the huge space before her eyes. How could Chuck''s Auntie Logan be so rich? "Thank you." "Are you hungry? Auntie Logan can cook delicious food," Chuck said. "I''m a bit hungry," Lara was embarrassed. "Change your clothes and take a bath first. Come and eatter." "Thank you." Chuck was not used to Lara''s politeness. Lara entered the room and closed the door. She squatted on the ground with her hands on her knees. Her eyes were full of confusion, fear, and a bit of sadness. Chuck watched as Lara closed the door. Then he turned and smiled at Wi, "Auntie Logan..." "Go and get changed in the room. Apply some medicine on your wound, okay? Just call me over if you need some help. I''ll cook for you now." Wi felt sorry for Chuck. There were bruises and wounds all over his body. Chuck was so moved. He could not believe that Wi actually offered to apply medicine for him. Her touches would be very gentle. Chuck thought about it, yet in the end, he dismissed the idea. "Forget it," he thought. He had to respect Auntie Logan! "Go ahead. The medicine is in the cab in the room. Remember, just call me if you need," Wi said gently. She just wanted Chuck to recover quickly. "Okay." Chuck went into the room and took a bath. Subsequently, he found the medicine and applied it himself. Chuck thought about the fight just now. His skills should improve greatly after this. This was what he had hoped for. Otherwise, the fight would be worthless and he would not be able to get stronger. Wi was going to cook, but she received a phone call saying that there were many people outside. There was coldness in Wi''s beautiful eyes! Did they really dare toe over? She came out of the kitchen and went out of the front door. She saw many cars waiting outside. There were no guards in Wi''s vi. She had been living here alone. She owned the vi and the whole piece ofnd. There were a lot of people in this ce that could stand up for Wi as long as she asked for it. She just hadn''t given the order. At least, Wi knew well that she was more powerful than the Four Greatest Households. However, Wi didn''t care about all that. She just wanted to keep a low profile. Finnegan got out of the car. His face was still a little red and swollen. Chuck had pped him quite hard. Finnegan was lucky that he was not knocked out. "It turns out to be President Logan," Finnegan came over. She was really beautiful! Although she was ten years older than him, a woman at this age was at the most charming stage in her life. He was barely twenty years old, yet he was obsessed with her beauty. "So, what are you doing here?" Wi''s voice was cold. Other than Chuck, Wi treated all men in the same way. "President, you don''t have such a bad memory, do you? The man who was with you just now pped me. What do you think I am doing here?" Finnegan smiled slightly. "I see, but you can go now." Wi still wanted to cook for Chuck, so she didn''t want to say more. Since she had already arrived in Central City, she couldn''t starve Chuck, right? Finnegan smiled and walked up to Wi, "President Logan, I don''t want much, just hand over Chuck and that woman. I''ll treat you to dinner tomorrow, okay?" He was quite confident as he was a member of the Champ family, one of the Four Greatest Households. How could Wi not respect him? "No, you have to get out of here!" Wi said coldly. "President Logan, why do you want to protect him? What''s more, Chuck is just your driver? Or even your subordinate? Am I right?" Finnegan sneered and smiled. He received a phone call from his cousin, Cheryl Champ when he wasing over. He had been close to Cheryl since young, so he told her about this matter. In fact, it was Cheryl who felt something fishy and asked him first. Cheryl''s reaction was huge! Finnegan was her favorite cousin. Thus, she couldn''t help but be furious when she heard that he was beaten up. When Finnegan said Wi''s man beat him, Cheryl was surprised. How could it be? After all, Wi and the Champ family knew each other. Although there was no business connection between them, she should not have beaten her cousin! After Cheryl made it clear, she found that it was Chuck who had beaten him! Wasn''t Chuck one of Wi''s subordinate? Wasn''t he her driver? How dare he hit her cousin? He was offending the superior! Cheryl told Finnegan all of these immediately. Of course, this made Finnegan annoyed! At this time, Cheryl was already on her way there in her private ne. She had to ask Wi for an exnation. How could Wi allow her subordinate to beat her cousin? Cheryl couldn''t bear it! "Did Cheryl tell you about this?" Wi knew the rtionship between the Four Greatest Households. Therefore, she knew that the rtionship between Finnegan and Cheryl was the best among the descendants of the Champ family. "Yes, it was my cousin who told me. She ising over by ne now! She also wants to have a good talk with you, President Logan," Finnegan smiled. "So, it''s simple now. Chuck is just your subordinate, who is dispensable. You can get other subordinates easily. President Logan, just hand him over to me. What''s the point of keeping such a person? You''re wasting your resources." There was coldness in Wi''s eyes, "What did you just say?" "I said, what''s the point for you to do so, President Logan? Chuck is just a driver, you can hire another person easily. President Logan, if you need a driver, I will call a hundred drivers toe over tomorrow. If you hand him over, this matter can be settled easily. There is no use keeping such a person at all. I were you, I would have already thrown him into the garbage pit," Finnegan laughed. That was him. If Chuck were his subordinate and fought with people who were of a simr status, he would have killed Chuck on the spot. "Didn''t you say that Cheryl ising by ne?" Wi asked. "Yes. Of course she''lle. I''m her most favorite cousin." Finnegan was proud of himself. When Cheryl came, Wi would hand Chuck over for sure! Wi hesitated. She didn''t want Chuck to have any connection with Cheryl anymore. "Tell Cheryl not toe here now," She told Finnegan. "Haha, President Logan, are you going to hand Chuck over? That''s right," Finnegan smiled proudly. It seemed that this matter was solved too easily. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 "No, it''s useless for Cheryl toe. You can go now," Wi shook her head. What a joke! Not to mention Cheryl, even if the head of the Champ family and everyone in the Champ family came over, Wi would not hand over Chuck. The only purpose for Wi to say so was to prevent Chuck from having any connection with Cheryl. This woman brought bad fortune to her husband, which also meant she would bring bad fortune to men. It would be better for her to believe it than not. She had to be careful. What if she brought bad fortune to Chuck? By then, regrets would be futile! "President Logan, please think it over! Don''t make thingsplicated." Finnegan''s face darkened. There was anger in his heart! She didn''t respect the Champ family! Who did Wi think she was? Her strength was worse than the Four Greatest Households. How dare she be arrogant in front of the Champ family? "No, to settle this in the simplest way, you have to leave right now," Wi said. She had no business rtionship with the Four Greatest Households, so she could turn hostile at any time. If Chuck had just said that he wanted to teach the Champ family a lesson when they got back earlier, Wi would go and confront the head of the Champ family without further ado! She would go alone. After all, Wi had the experience of entering the territory of more than a hundred mercenaries at will and killing the leader! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. If Wi wanted to go, it would not be difficult at all. Now if Finnegan were to leave, she would follow Chuck''s will. If Chuck wanted to go after this matter, Wi would do so. If he did not want to pursue the matter, Wi would not do anything. "President Logan, do you insist on protecting him? He is just your subordinate, your driver. I advise you to consider it carefully!" Finnegan snorted coldly. At this time, he had brought more than a hundred people with him, which was quite overwhelming. He knew very well that there must be other people there besides Wi. However, Finnegan and his men came here with the dignity of the Champ family, how could Wi not show respect to him? "So, you don''t intend to leave, right?" Wi''s eyes were cold. She was in the middle of cooking and Chuck was still waiting for the meal. Wi really didn''t want to waste time there. "It''s not that I won''t leave. It''s you, President Logan, who is not respecting me!" Finnegan said. "You..." Before Wi could finish her sentence, a sports car came into sight. The car stopped in front of Wi and a stunning woman with pretty long legs came out from it. It was Cheryl Champ! Wi frowned slightly and thought, "Why is she here so soon?" "Cheryl," Finnegan smiled and turned to greet her. Cheryl took a nce at Wi. Her eyes were cold and then she saw the palm print on her cousin''s face. Oh god. How hard was the p? Cheryl was furious all of a sudden! "Finnegan, are you okay?" Cheryl checked on her cousin with concern. "Cheryl, I''m fine, but President Logan doesn''t want to hand over the guy," Finnegan looked at Wi from a distance. "Well, it''s okay. I''ll go over and talk to her. How dare she defend the person who hit you?" Cheryl couldn''t hide her anger. Finnegan pulled Cheryl''s arm and said, "Cheryl..." "What''s wrong? You''re in pain, right?" Cheryl was distressed. "Don''t be too rude to President Logan..." Finnegan''s eyes lit up. He was the young master! He had seen so many prettydies in his life, yet no one could rival Wi''s beauty. Wi was so unique that he was head over heels obsessed with her. "What do you mean?" Cheryl was slightly confused. When she looked into his gaze, she immediately understood that her cousin had took a fancy on Wi. In terms of social status, Wi was qualified for the Champ family. However, they were not suitable in terms of age. Wi was much older than Finnegan. They were not suitable at all. "I, I like President Logan. She''s too beautiful," said Finnegan. "You fall in love at first sight because you have a lust for her. Do you know how old she is? She''s about the same age as me," Cheryl sighed. "I know, but she''s too beautiful. I like her very much. Cheryl, don''t embarrass her too much. I still want to invite her to dinner tomorrow!" Finnegan said. Did he have a lust for her? Yes, Finnegan absolutely did. For such a fascinating woman like Wi, it was abnormal if a man didn''t have any intention on her. "Cheryl, please let me have a try." "Hey, can you get her?" Cheryl was quite doubtful. At least she would not like someone younger than her. Moreover, no one dared to like her as she would bring bad fortune to her husband. "Sure!" Finnegan was confident. At least, he thought, if he pursued Wi non-stop, she would definitely be touched by him! "It''s up to you then," Cheryl sighed. In fact, she couldn''t go too far on Wi. After all, she knew that Wi seemed to know Karen Lee, the person who had destroyed the Allen family! Cheryl thought she could only have a good talk with Wi instead of forcing her. After all, it was just a subordinate. If Cheryl told her in person, Wi would probably agree! Cheryl walked over to Wi. Finnegan was pleased. "President Logan, please hand over that person to my cousin," Cheryl said. She hated Chuck so much since thest time. He hit Frieda and asked her to pay for the room. What was worse, he even said that Karen was his mother! He was just a driver! How shameless was he to have said those words? What''s more, he hit her cousin this time around, which was intolerable. He had to be punished severely! "No way. You can leave now!" Wi''s face was cold. Wi didn''t hear what Cheryl and Finnegan said just now, but obviously, it wasn''t something good. "President Logan, you don''t have to do that. He''s just a driver. If you arecking drivers, I can arrange a few for you. Hand him over!" Cheryl said. "Chucky, why are you out? Are you hungry?" Wi was just about to speak when she saw Chuck walking out of the vi. She didn''t want Chuck to get close to Cheryl, so she walked over to him. "Auntie Logan," Chuck frowned. Was Finnegan here for him? He came out when he heard noises outside, but he definitely didn''t expect so many people there. "It''s okay. The wounds on your body, they must have been painful. Go in and rest for a while. I''ll cook something for you right away," Wi said gently. "Auntie Logan." Chuck was moved. Obviously, Wi wanted to solve this matter by herself! "You!! Come here!" Finnegan pointed at Chuck! "You dare toe out? Well, you don''t have a chance to go in again!" Finnegan made a mental note. Chuck nced at him and then at Cheryl. "President Logan, hand him over to me." Cheryl stared at Chuck and felt very disgusted. He lied to her before and she didn''t want to argue with him, yet now he dared to beat her cousin. This was a huge offense to her, so she must make him regret it! "He''s just a subordinate. President Logan, you have to think it over!" Finnegan came over with a sneer. "So you guys don''t want to leave, right?" Wi said coldly. "President Logan, you don''t have to do so. You''ll suffer a great loss if you insist on protecting him," Cheryl advised. "No, it''s you who will suffer a great loss! Let me tell you, he''s not my subordinate, but my Chucky. I''m his aunt," Wi said. "Aunt?" Cheryl frowned. Did Wi have to protect him to the point where she had to lie? Cheryl was in rage. "Haha, President Logan, you''re really good at joking. Isn''t he a driver of yours? How can you be his aunt?" Finneganughed. The two of them didn''t look alike at all. How could they possibly be rted? Finnegan obviously didn''t believe it! "President Logan, what are you talking about?" Cheryl asked angrily. "Didn''t I make it clear enough? I am his aunt. Do you think I will hand him over to you?" Wi said coldly, "And you should stay away from my Chucky!" Wi was straightforward. She had to be direct. Wi was worried that Chuck would get into trouble if Cheryl was too close to him. Cheryl was furious, "Wi, you''ve gone too far! What are you talking about?" Cheryl knew that Wi was implying that she would bring bad luck to man? However, how could she bring bad fortune to such a good-for-nothing man? Man like him would fail in life anyway, so there was no need for her to bring bad fortune to him! Cheryl was greatly insulted by Wi. "I said, you should leave now!" Wi was raged. She rarely got angry. She was supposed to cook now, yet she was suddenly interrupted. What''s more, they kept insulting Chuck. How could she stand it? If Chuck were to request, she would definitely take revenge on the Champ family. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 "Wi, don''t go too far. Do you think I will believe in what you said? Hand him over!" Cheryl was angry. As a member of the Champ family, she paid a lot of attention to Wi''s friends and rtions. Wi did not have a rtive by the name of Chuck Cannon at all! "I think you really don''t know what you are doing!" Wi replied coldly. "Of course I know. This person beat my cousin!" Cheryl was furious. Now she just wanted to take revenge on Chuck immediately! Chuck shrugged, and that annoyed Cheryl even more! How could he still be proud of himself? Cheryl almost wanted to p him. However, Chuck was toozy to be bothered by her. Since Wi was solving this problem, then he just had to stand behind Wi. He found Wi oddly charming when she was angry. The fact that she was angry because of Chuck made him feel something iprehensible. However, he suppressed the feeling quickly with conscience. He knew he had to respect her. Chuck watched Wi without saying a word. It felt really good to be protected by Wi. "You don''t know about everything! I can tell you though." Wi stared at Cheryl. Since the method Wi usedst time could notpletely prevent Cheryl from having any contact with Chuck, the only way now was to make Cheryl fearful. Then, Cheryl would not show up in front of Chuck again. "If you don''t leave today, I will go to the house of Champ family!" Wi said coldly. She had to do this! "Do you mean that you want to burn the bridges with the Champ family? Just because of your subordinate?" Cheryl was furious! "I told you that he is not my subordinate. I have to cook for my Chucky. If you continue to make a fuss here, I will take action!" Wi said nonchntly and turned around. Her face was no longer cold. She smiled at Chuck and said, "Chucky, let''s go in and prepare the meals." Chuck shrugged. He was hungry too. There was no need for him to continue talking to these people! Chuck followed Wi into the vi. Finnegan was surprise that Cheryl really didn''t take any action the whole time! "Cheryl, Cheryl..." Finnegan felt extremely wronged. How could his cousin let Chuck leave just like that? Finnegan thought that Cheryl would be enraged! Cheryl''s eyes were cold. Wi''s words had irritated her. In the past, she would definitely turn hostile with Wi on the spot. However, she hesitated this time. The reason that she hesitated was not for anything else, but because of Karen Lee, the one who could destroy the Allen family! What was the rtionship between Wi and Karen? This was something that Cheryl needed to be concerned about. If they indeed had a rtionship, the Champ family must be cautious! "Don''t worry, Finnegan. I''ll handle this matter for you," Cherylforted him. "Cheryl, why are you afraid of Wi? I just told you not to embarrass her, but I didn''t tell you to tolerate her like this!" Finnegan didn''t understand. In fact, his cousin was very well-known for her hot temper. He even thought that Cheryl would not be able to refrain from pping Wi just now. He was worried about it the whole time. However, in the end, his cousin actually pretended not to hear Wi''s ruthless words? How could she just let Wi go back in with Chuck? "That''s not the reason. I''m worried there might be someone else backing Wi up," Cheryl exined cautiously. "Someone else? Who could that be? Is there anyone that could ever deter the Champ family?" Finnegan was even more confused. In fact, he already had the idea of taking advantage of his family''s power to force Wi to be with him. He thought it was easy for him to do that! However, his cousin didn''t say anything up till now. Finnegan grew anxious. "You are aware that the Allen family has been destroyed, right?" Cheryl implied. "Cheryl, what do you mean? Do you mean the Allen family was destroyed by Wi?" Finnegan sneered. Although he liked Wi, he still thought it was ridiculous! If Wi really was that powerful, then why was the Logan family not included in the Four Greatest Households? This could only prove that Wi was not as powerful aspared to them. It was therefore impossible for her to wipe out the Allen family. "No, I found out about the woman who destroyed the Allen family. It should be a woman named Karen Lee, and Wi is acquainted to her." "Karen Lee? Why haven''t I heard of it? Cheryl, did you make a mistake?" Finnegan frowned. This name was too strange for him. Of course, he knew that the Allen family was wiped out, but them being wiped out by some names he had never heard of? That sounded impossible! "It shouldn''t be wrong," Cheryl shook her head. "So, you''re concerned about this?" ask Finnegan. "Well, what if Wi has a good rtionship with Karen? It may be risky for us to go against her the hard way," Cheryl thought carefully. If Wi persuaded Karen and turned hostile with the Champ family, it would be a huge trouble for all of them! "No way, I haven''t heard about Wi knowing any Karen at all." Finnegan was still not convinced. He felt annoyed that Chuck was let go just like that. He could not stand it! "Finnegan, you have to be careful. Do you still feel the pain? I''ll take you to dinner," Cheryl wanted to leave this ce first. "Cheryl, look at my face," Finnegan pointed to his face that still had a palm print on it. "s, Finnegan. Wait a minute, I''ll go in and talk to her." Cheryl had no choice but to do so as she couldn''t tolerate it herself. In her heart, she didn''t believe that Chuck would address Wi as Auntie Logan. They had nothing to do with each other at all. They were all pretentious. She probably tried to hint that she had a mysterious figure like Karen behind her! "Okay, be careful, Cheryl. I''ll wait for you here." Finnegan was pleased that his cousin still cared for him. Cheryl went to knock on the vi''s door and this time, it was Chuck who opened the door. Wi was preparing their meals. "Is there anything else?" Chuck shrugged and looked at Cheryl. "You''re not qualified to talk to me. I''m looking for Wi," Cheryl said with anger in her eyes. "You''re looking for Auntie Logan?" Chuck asked indifferently. "Auntie Logan? Are you shameless? You once said that Karen is your mother, right? Now you say that Wi is your aunt? You are unbelievably shameless!" Cheryl couldn''t hide her anger at all All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She had never seen such a brazen man. How could he have lied so confidently? He was even lying to himself! That was too much! "I''m really Karen''s son," Chuck shrugged. Since Wi had changed her way, there was nothing for him to hide now. What''s more, if it weren''t for Wist time, Cheryl would have known that he was Karen''s son since a long time ago. "Shame on you!" Cheryl pushed Chuck away. She didn''t want to see such a person for an extra second. "What are you so proud of? I will catch you. You hit my cousin and you''re never going to escape from that! No one can protect you!" Cheryl was truly irritated. She had never been so angry in her life! She would rather give Wi ten million, fifty million, or even one hundred million to get Wi to hand over this man to her! She had to get this man! "Oh, really?" Chuck smirked. He just got to know about the Champ family recently and he had no intentions to trouble them. However, if someone forced him, he wouldn''t tolerate it. "Are you that sure?" Chuck said with a smile. "I''m sure! Let me tell you, I''ve made up my mind. I will give Wi a sum of money aspensation and take care of her ego. She just has to request it. What I want is you only!" Cheryl blurted the words out angrily. She was genuinely disgusted by him. "You are so generous! Your Champ family must be very rich?" Chuckughed again. "You''re ignorant. You''ll never be able to imagine the Champ family''s wealth. Trash like you will never be on par with our family''s ss forever!" Cheryl said coldly. She was extremely furious by now. "Haha," Chuck shrugged, "Since the Champ family is so rich, you have caught my attention." After wiping out the Allen family, Chuck had changed his mind. He felt that there was no need for such a family to exist. Although he did not hate Cheryl much in the past, the sense of superiority of this woman was too strong. She thought that her family was great just because they were rich? Chuck decided that he shall make the Champ family lose all of their wealth then! Let''s see if Cheryl would still feel superior at all! Chapter 454 Chapter 454 "We have caught your attention? What rights do you have to be interested in our family? Who do you think you are? Do you know that these few words could be the death of you?" Cheryl''s eyes were ice cold. He was challenging the dignity of the Champ family openly! Did he mean he was interested in the Champ family''s wealth? Ha ha ha!! Cheryl snorted at Chuck. How could this useless man say that he was interested in the wealth of the Champ''s? This was ridiculous! "I don''t know. Anyway, I am interested now. Let the Champ family know to get ready for it," Chuck shrugged his shoulders. "Are you an idiot?" Cheryl couldn''t help but swear. How stupid was he to say such words? It was totally a statement made by a fool. "In my eyes, you''re the fool. Go home and be ready for it," Chuck said with a poker face. "So you are interested in the wealth of my Champ family, right? Okay, I''ll see how you can take it," Cheryl said disdainfully. It was an eye-opener for her today. This person first said that he wanted to buy the hotel of the Allen family, then said that he was Karen''s son, and now he even said that he wanted to take over the wealth of the Champ family. How shameless of him! "Then you''ll have to watch out," Chuck said calmly. It seemed easier to deal with the Champ familypared to the Allen family. It was not a problem for him to destroy the Champ family straightaway, but Chuck didn''t want to do so. He wanted to snatch all the wealth of the Champ family. "Idiot!" Cheryl was fed up with Chuck. She did not want to talk to him anymore. She came in to deliberate with Wi. She wanted to take Chuck down with money. Let''s see if he would still be so pretentious by then! She would beat him to death for sure! Would it be so easy for him to take the Champ family''s wealth? Could he even get a single cent from them? She sneered and went in to look for Wi. Wi was still cooking dinner for Chuck in the kitchen. Hearing footsteps, she looked back and found that it was Cheryl. She couldn''t help but frowned, "Didn''t I make it clear enough?" She actually came in again. Wi didn''t know if this woman would bring bad fortune to Chuck or not. "I want to discuss to you. Offer a price, I won''t bargain for it, and then you let me take him away!" Cheryl was confident. Didn''t Wi just want to save her own face? Cheryl would give it to her. Cheryl was going to use the power of money! This was respectful enough for Wi. There were not many people who could get money from the Champ family! This was such a great honor! "A price? All the money of your Champ family is not enough to buy a strand of hair of my Chucky. Do you get it?" Wi said coldly. Wi was not interested in the wealth of the Champ family. Considering that Chuck was Karen''s son, and also the one who took away her first kiss... How could Wi put a price for him? "Wi, don''t go too far!" Cheryl felt ludicrous. Even Wi seemed shameless to her now. How could Wi say that the Champ family''s money was not worth even a single strand of Chuck''s hair? Yes, it was indeed true. What Cheryl didn''t know was that the wealth of her family was nothing to Karen. After all, Karen had businesses all over the world. Her insights in business were unmatched by the Champ family. "I''m going to cook now, don''t disturb me. Get out!" Wi ordered Cheryl to leave. Cheryl red at Wi furiously. She had the urge to say, "If it weren''t for Karen, what would you be? Our Champ family will find ways to wipe you out." However, she didn''t and she couldn''t say it out loud. She decided to find another way. She snorted and strode out arrogantly. Chuck shrugged and closed the door. "Chucky, dinner is ready. Come here," Wi called Chuck as she smiled gently. Right then, nothing was more important than having a meal with Chuck. Chuck was hungry too, so he went to call Lara. Meanwhile, Lara had already taken a shower and changed her clothes. She opened the door cautiously. "Come and eat together," Chuck said. "Okay," Lara felt as if she was dreaming. She noticed the crowd outside of the house too. She was quite intimidated by that. She thought that she would be doomed today as the Champ family had brought so many people here. How could Chuck have handled it? That was impossible! However, Lara was startled when she saw Wi brought him back effortlessly. She could not understand what was going on. Who exactly was Chuck? How could he have the power topete with the Champ family? "Chuck, who are you?" Lara asked weakly. "That''s a strange question. I''m me," Chuck shrugged. Lara was dumbstruck. She had always thought that Chuck''s background was not as wealthy as the Champ family. However, today''s incident had reversed her impression of Chuck. Chuck seemed to be more powerful than she had imagined... And she used tough at him... Lara was fearful all of a sudden. "It smells good." Chuck couldn''t wait to dig in when he saw the dishes on the table. "Eat more," Wi answered gently. She rarely cooked, but she would cook for Chuck as long as he liked it. Chuck picked up his cutlery and began to eat. Lara sat down cautiously. She felt out of ce. They didn''t belong in the same world. She felt inferior. ...... "Cheryl, how was it?" Finnegan could sense that things were not going well when he noticed the sullen look on his cousin''s face. Did Wi refuse to hand Chuck over? "Let''s go back first," Cheryl didn''t want to talk further. She had to deal with this matter carefully. She was about to lose her temper because of that pr*ck, Chuck Cannon! "Cheryl, what did they say?" Finnegan followed Cheryl unwillingly. Since his cousin had already said to leave, he had no choice but to obey! Cheryl told him about what happened just now. Finneganughed so hard, "Haha, cousin, what did you say? Is the idiot interested in the wealth of our family? Haha, it''s so ridiculous! How can he take it? I really want to see how he does it!" Cheryl was not in the mood tough. Chuck had totally got on her nerves. "Let hime and take the money. I''ll smash him to death with the money!" Finnegan was ferocious. After all, the Champ family was so rich, they could do anything with the money! He got in the car with his cousin. "Cheryl, what about Wi..." "Stop thinking about her. I used to hear nice words about Wi, but today I can conclude that she is an idiot too! She actually said that all the money of our Champ family can''t buy a single strand of that good-for-nothing pr*ck''s hair!" Cheryl gritted her teeth. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became! Finnegan frowned and said, "How dare she? Is Wi so stupid? But Cheryl, I have to say, Wi is indeed a beauty, I..." "No, I said no! You can''t be with Wi, I know what you''re thinking. No way, do you get it?" "Cheryl, can''t I just y around with her?" Finnegan whispered. Since Wi was an idiot, he could only y around with her then! "What did you say?" Cheryl was in rage, "Finnegan, you should respect women. No matter how this woman is, you still have to respect her!" Finnegan was speechless, "s, let''s not discuss this. Let''s go back first." "Remember, I hate people who fool around with women. Even if you''re my cousin, you can''t do that as well." "Got it, let''s go home," Finnegan answered, but in his heart, he was already obsessed with Wi. He must see through such a beautiful woman... "Okay, let''s go back and figure this out. Don''t worry, I won''t let you get hurt in vain, especially when you''re beaten up by that idiot," Cheryl''s gaze turned vicious. "Thank you, Cheryl!" Finnegan was relieved. With Cheryl''s assurance, it would not be a problem. He just had to wait to torture Chuck. It would be interesting when the timees! "By the way, Cheryl, aren''t you going to remarry? At least, you should go for a date," Finnegan was really concerned about her. After all, she was his cousin. He pitied Cheryl sometimes. After her husband passed away, she did not have another man. She was still so beautiful with a perfect figure, yet no man dared to get close to her. "Stop talking about that," Cheryl sighed. She would bring bad fortune to her husband. Who would dare to be with her? All these cowards! Finnegan paused and pondered about who would be daring enough to pursue his cousin. He raised the question to her once again. This time, Cheryl frowned and snapped, "How dare you talk about this topic with me? Shut up!" "Yes, yes..." Finneganughed... Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After Chuck finished his dinner, Wi proceeded to clean up the dishes while Lara went back cautiously to the room to rest. Chuck returned to the room and made a phone call to Betty Bernard. "Hey, Betty, I want to strip a family of all their wealth!" Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Betty was a little surprised, but she would certainly listen to Chuck''s order. "Young Master, which family do you want to do that to?" "The Champ family, one of the Four Greatest Households!" Chuck said. Chuck knew that making the Champ family broke would be much more difficult than wiping them out. However, this could make Cheryl feel the wealth of her family losing bit by bit. Chuck wanted to see how she could still feel so superior! Chuck thought that it would not be a problem to do that with his mother''s power. "The Champ family?" "Is it difficult?" Chuck asked. "Young master, if that''s what you want, it won''t be difficult for sure," Betty smiled. She rarely smiled. It was not difficult at all. Karen had influence all over the world. Betty admitted that it would take some time to make a family lose their wealth aspared to wiping a family out. For thetter, all they have to do was to attack the family''s base. "Great. I want to make the Champ family broke!" Chuck said. "Okay. But, Young Master, how do you want to make that happen?" "What methods do you have?" Chuck only had one or two ideas. Since Betty brought it up, he wanted to listen to her opinions. "The simplest way is to suppress all the Champ family''s businesses, but it would take a longer time. The direct method is to find out their loophole and then target it!" Betty said. Chuck pondered on it. He would opt for the direct method for sure. If he chose to suppress them, the wealth of the Champ family could still let them hold on for a few years. Chuck did not have the patience to wait that long. The sooner the better, he thought. He wanted to make Cheryl''s sense of superiority vanish quickly. "Okay, Young Master, I will sort out the information of the Champ family and do as you said from tomorrow onwards," Betty said. Karen had special information centers all over the world, which could collect data at lightning speed. Chuck noticed that it was gettingte. "Well, let''s start tomorrow. Betty, you should go rest early," "Okay." Betty hung up the phone. She was a little surprised that the young master asked her to go to bed early. Was he showing his care towards her? Betty smiled a little. Chuck too hung up the phone. At the same time, he heard that Wi had already cleaned up the dishes in the kitchen. Chuck went out to say goodnight to Wi. He had not stayed in the vi for quite some time, yet he still felt homely there. "Auntie Logan, good night." Chuck actually wanted to chat with Wi. However, what was there to chat about? In fact, he just wanted to sleep on Wi''sp, but he couldn''t say it. Although Chuck didn''t have any corrupted thoughts, he just feltfortable being with Wi. She gave him a sense of warmth and tenderness. After all, Wi''s voice was gentle and pleasant. However, they were already in Central City. Could they still do this? "Where are you going?" Wi walked over quietly. "Watch out for ck Rose. You have to stay with me. Come and sleep here." Wi nned to let Chuck sleep in any room he wished, but she had to stay with Chuck. What if ck Roseunched a sneak attack? Chuck was pleasantly surprised, "Auntie Logan, where? Is it your room or my room?" "It doesn''t matter. It''s up to you," said Wi. Chuck actually wanted to sleep in Wi''s room. After all, thest time Chuck sneaked into Wi''s room, he thought her room had a pleasant scent. It would be absolutelyfortable to stay in it. However, if he said that he wanted to stay in Wi''s room, how would Wi think? He decided to forget about it. "Auntie Logan, let''s go to my room," said Chuck. "Okay. Let me get things ready ande over in a while," Wi smiled and went to her room. Chuck was a little perturbed. It felt weird. Not long after Chuck returned to his room, Wi came in through the door. She had changed into a loose sportswear, yet it could not hide her beautiful curves. "Have a good night sleep, Chucky," Wi sat on the sofa. Chuck hesitated and went over, "Auntie Logan, can I sleep here?" "Why? Isn''t the bed morefortable? Why do you want to sleep on the sofa?" Wi was a little surprised. "Auntie Logan, please don''t be angry when I tell you," Chuck stuttered uneasily. "Why would I?" Wi smiled gently. However, Chuck did not say anything. He justy down and leaned against Wi. Wi was startled. What did this mean? Did he like to lean on her and sleep? "Auntie Logan, I think I can sleep very well when I am leaning on you," Chuck told the truth. In fact, during the time when Yvette went missing, Wi was the oneforting Chuck and Chuck had been sleeping in that manner. Chuck might have gotten used to it since then. "Then..." Wi blinked her beautiful eyes. Did he like to stay with her? "Auntie Logan, will you be angry?" "No, just sleep. As I said, I will promise you whatever you want." Wi was more than willing to let Chuck sleep that way. In this way, she could protect him better. In fact... Wi too felt good to stay with Chuck like this. What she did not expect was that Chuck took the initiative to lean over. He was just like a child, she thought. "Auntie Logan, I can''t fall asleep. Let''s have a chat," Chuck stared at Wi, head resting on herp. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Wi bowed her head and both of their eyes met. "Okay, Chucky. What do you want to talk about?" "Auntie Logan, do you have a boyfriend?" Chuck asked. It was just a random topic he thought of. Wi was pretty since she was a child. Perhaps, she already had a lot of admirers since kindergarten. "No," Wi answered. "Have you ever had a boyfriend?" Chuck continued to ask. "No," Wi shook her head. "Why?" Chuck was really surprised that Wi had never had a boyfriend. What a shock! Chuck had never thought of that before. She should have been in a rtionship at least during college, yet she didn''t! "I don''t want to. I feel like... I don''t want to," Wi said in a soft voice. What Chuck didn''t know was that Wi didn''t go to college or study in high school. She started working since she was very young. She gained the knowledge she had now slowly after she started running businesses. Meanwhile, her character and etiquette were her natural temperament. "You don''t want to?" Chuckughed. Wi was startled, "Why are youughing? Why can''t I not want to have a boyfriend?" Of course he wanted tough. How wasteful it was for Wi to stay single until now? As he stared at her lips, Chuck couldn''t help but brought himself to ask, "Do you still have your first kiss, Auntie Logan?" "Huh?" Wi turned awkward in a split second. "Do I? No. You took it away..." Wi thought in her heart. However, Chuck didn''t know about it! "No," Wi said. "Ah, I''m sorry to ask these questions," Chuck wondered what was the point of asking that. However, when he heard that Wi, who had been single for a long time, had lost her first kiss, he still felt a little disappointed. Who was the person who took away the first kiss of such a perfect woman? "It''s okay. We can talk about anything." Wi was not an open-minded person, but she did not mind discussing such topics with Chuck. However, Wi couldn''t bring herself to talk about anything sexual. She would feel embarrassed easily and things would be awkward. Wi had been single for 30 years. She had no desire for that and life had made her stop thinking about it too. It was only after she met Chuck that she finally had someone in her heart. The only thing she wanted to do was take care of him, and fulfill all his wants and needs. As long as Chuck was fine, she would be at ease. She didn''t think about anything else. It could be said that Wi was a woman who valued spiritual needs rather than material and physical ones. In ancient times, this was called spiritual rtionship. Chuck let out a sigh of relief. He thought that Wi would be angry. It seemed that he could continue this topic. He was curious about who took away her first kiss. "Auntie Logan, can I continue to ask?" "What, what are you going to ask next?" Wi was embarrassed. Did she have to talk about that topic? She had no idea how to talk about it as she was not such a person by nature. "Who took your first kiss away?" Chuck was eager to know. Wi was stunned. "It''s you, dumbo," she chuckled in her heart. However, she couldn''t say it out loud. What would happen if she told him that? Therefore, Wi replied, "A very special man." Chapter 456 Chapter 456 "What kind of special man is he?" Chuck asked while lying on Wi''sp. Why was Wi''s smile so gentle? How special was this man? Chuck felt a little envious and disappointed. However, he dispelled this idea. He should not think too much and he had to respect Wi! Wi was such a perfect woman. The man who could take away her first kiss must be a man who could match her! Yes, Wi thought of that night when Chuck pulled her out of her bar. She was wearing a cat mask when Chuck pecked her on the lips. It was a strange feeling. Until now, Wi finally understood what that feeling was. Her heart was moved. "Anyway, he''s very special," Wi lowered her head and looked at Chuck. In fact, Wi was very innocent in matters of love because she had no experience in it. Wi had no feelings for other men. However, why did she miss Chuck more and more? Wi finally understood. To her, Chuck was a simple boy and that matched well with her innocence in love. However, if Chuck knew about Wi''s thoughts, he would feel guilty because of what he had done back then. He had secretly watched Wi''s back and dreamed of Wi more than once at night. When he was here thest time, he even sneaked into Wi''s room and looked at her everyday clothes. However, Wi did not know. Even if she knew, what kind of expression would she have? She would probably feel shy and awkward. "Then, don''t you intend to be with this special man?" Chuck asked. "This... I..." Wi was silent for the first time. How should she put it? Wi thought that being with Chuck was impossible. Wi was the kind of person who didn''t like to force the others and she would never ask for a return. She would give within her capacity without expecting a return. Hence, would she ask Chuck to break up with Yvette, and then be with her? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Wi would never think of such a thing. She just wanted to give silently. When Chuck needed comfort, she could be there to fulfill his requests. Other than that, she would leave it to fate. That was Wi''s thought. "Did the man refuse to be with you, Auntie Logan?" Chuck was quite angry. How could the man be so irresponsible? How could the man not take up the responsibility after kissing such a pretty woman like Wi? To be honest, if he were the man, he would definitely take responsibility. What a perfect woman, how could he bear to leave her like that? "No, I... I don''t know either," Wi said softly. Wi felt a sense of disappointment. She could see through his eyes, they were so pure, without any evil thoughts. In that case, Chuck was not interested in her at all. If Chuck wasn''t interested in her, how could he have feelings for her? The reason why he leaned on her right then was because he liked how it felt. It was because he felt comfortable, and was used to it. It could also be that...because she was his aunt, so it was normal for him to lean on her... "Who is this person? I''ll hunt him down!" Chuck was angry. "No, why do you want to find him?" Wi was extremely embarrassed. That time, it was Chuck who took away her first kiss, but he had mistaken Wi for Yvette! "Why can''t I find him? Auntie Logan, I want you to be happy," Chuck was particrly serious. A woman like Wi should be loved and doted on by men. She shouldn''t have been single for so long, because the man who kissed Wi must have won Wi''s heart. Otherwise, how could an ordinary man even try kissing her? Chuck could even imagine Wi''s reaction if he were to kiss her. She would definitely be very angry! "As long as he is happy, I... will be happy too," Wi said. Chuck sighed and couldn''t continue the conversation. What else could he say? Wi was too considerate of others and Chuck felt sorry for her. "It''s gettingte. Go to sleep," Wi said. Chuck closed his eyes and rested his head on Wi for a long time before finally falling asleep. Wi had been watching him for a long time and she smiled suddenly, "Chucky, you looked so cute when you are sleeping. Your snore... has a rhythm..." ...... Chuck woke up the next morning. After he was awake, Wi went to make breakfast. Chuck washed up and saw Lara when he went out of the room. She didn''t sleep much the whole night. She felt extremely out of ce in the vi, thus she wanted to go back. Perhaps she could look for other managementpanies in Central City? Lara had made up her mind. She wanted to be a star and to make a lot of money. "Chuck, I... I will go outter. Thank you for helping me this time." Lara was disappointed. In fact, she did not lock the door when she slept the night before. She wondered if Chuck would feel lonely without a woman by his side. She would not have minded if Chuck were toe into her room the night before. She waited until midnight, yet Chuck never entered her room. Lara thought that Chuck was probably not interested in her. If not, he would havee in already. "Where are you going? Why are you going to the managementpany? Do you want to be a star?" Chuck looked at her strangely. Lara''s appearance definitely couldn''t match that of Yvette''s, but she had a good figure. However, if she were to be an artist, she would very likely be positioned as a sexy star. If she were to act in a movie, she would be forced to wear exposing outfits to attract attention. It would be difficult for her to stand out among the others. Unless she was good at acting... When she was crying, Chuck did feel a bit moved. Acting skills could be cultivated. Chuck could speak to Erica Yannic, the movie director, and to try to arrange a role for Lara. "Yes, I want to be a star," Lara lowered her head. "What type of star?" Chuck asked. "A movie star, a drama actress or a singer. Anything," Lara whispered. Chuckughed. Lara asked, "What are youughing at? I want to do it." "If you were offered a nude scene, would you take it?" Chuck tried to test her boundaries. Instantly, Lara thought of the photo she took for Chuck. She blushed and shook her head, "No, I won''t. But if you want to watch it, I can film it only for you to watch." Anyway, Chuck had already seen her body. There was no need for Lara to be so ambiguous. Chuck coughed, "Well... if you want to be a star, I can offer you a chance." "Really!?" Lara was surprised. "Yes, Auntie Logan has a movie productionpany. I can help you to get a role. However, in the beginning, it will definitely be a small role. You have to work hard to let the other directors take a fancy to your acting skills in order for you to stand out." Chuck could do her this favor. "Well, thank you, thank you so much," Lara almost cried with joy. If she had known that Chuck had such a rtive, she should have looked for him a long time ago. If she had looked for him, she would not have encountered such a predicament. "It''s okay. I''ll bring you there to have a look after breakfast," said Chuck. "Okay." Wi had made breakfast. When the three of them were eating together, Chuck told Wi about this. Wi consented without any doubts. In fact, Wi thought too that Lara had the potential to be a star. If she worked hard enough, she should be able to stand out. After all, Wi owned the movie productionpany. This could easily be arranged. After breakfast, Wi drove Chuck and Lara to thepany. After settling Lara, Wi wanted to solve the problem of her ownpany. When they arrived at the movie productionpany, Wi took Lara to meet with the director and let her audition for a part. It was interesting to see how Lara could portray the role of a ruthless, unreasonabledy pretty well. With Wi''s help, Lara was able to secure a role in one of the directors'' movies. She was overjoyed. Chuck shrugged and answered a phone call. It was from Betty. "Hello, Betty." "Young Master, you have to be careful. ck Rose didn''t show up around the hotel yesterday. She should have gone to Central City to look for you," Betty said with a concerned tone. ck Rose was too cunning. Even Betty wanted to bring people over to protect Chuck. "Okay, I got it," Chuck narrowed his eyes. It was time for him to meet this woman. "How''s everything going with the Champ family?" Chuck asked. "Young Master, I''ve found loopholes in several of the Champ family''s bigpanies. I''m ready to make the strike," said Betty. With Karen''swork, Betty could acquire such information in a very short time. These loopholes would ruin thepanies very quickly! "Then, let''s start messing up the Champ family''spanies. I want to see the Champ family losing all their money," Chuck said expectantly. He couldn''t wait to bring Cheryl Champ down! Chapter 457 Chapter 457 "Yes, Young Master!" Betty said. Chuck hung up the phone. With Betty''s efficiency, he was confident that they would be able to drag Cheryl down in no time. Meanwhile, with his assistance, Lara was alreadymunicating with the director. Chuck then asked Wi about the issues with herpany. Wi smiled but didn''t say anything. Chuck didn''t want to force an answer out of her. He grew to respect her more ever since they chatted the night before. A woman like Wi deserves all the happiness in the world. He hoped the man who took away her first kiss would be ountable for his action! Chuck followed Wi to her otherpany in order to settle the issues. While they were in the car, Chuck leaned against the driver''s seat. Wi''s hair was right in front of him. "Is that her scent?" he wondered. Chuck still couldn''t forget her scent when he first entered her car. "Auntie Logan..." "Yes, what''s the matter? Are you bored? Let me drive you around, okay?" Wi answered gently. She was indeed concerned that Chuck would feel bored. After all, she did not have the chance to bring Chuck around Central City thest time he was there. Meanwhile, Chuck was stroking her hair. What was he doing? Wi couldn''t look back as she was driving. She could feel that he was particrly gentle. It was true that Chuck could not help himself. However, when he came back to his senses, he withdrew his hand quickly and smiled awkwardly, "Auntie Logan, you have beautiful hair." What he didn''t continue his sentence: who would be the man to touch this beautiful hair? s, what was the point of thinking about this? Wi smiled gently, "Chucky, you really do have a way with words." Indeed, no one had dared touch Wi''s hair in the past, let alone praise her for it. "I''m telling the truth. Auntie Logan, you''re really perfect," Chuck sighed. "You..." Wi was so curious about Chuck''s expression at that moment. What did he mean? Did he like her? Why didn''t she feel it? Why would he say those things? Wi got nervous all of a sudden. Was Chucky going to confess to her? What should she do? How should she react? Be cool? Be nervous? Or should she just lean over and kiss him? "No, I couldn''t make myself do such a thing..." Wi''s mind was in a mess. However, Chuck continued, "Auntie Logan, I''m so blessed to have you as my aunt." Her heart sank. She was overthinking it again. He wasn''t interested in her at all. He had always considered her as a senior, nothing more. Wi sighed. "Well, as your aunt, I will protect you for the rest of your life." Chuck was moved. "Auntie Logan, can I touch your hair?" Chuck was nervous. He didn''t know why he would say that either. Perhaps he was just bored. He thought so too. "Sure. I will agree to any of your requests," Wi smiled tenderly. Although she was disappointed, she decided that it was fine like that. She thought Chuck probably toyed with her hair out of boredom. There was nothing wrong with that, right? To be honest, if Chuck wanted to touch other parts of her body, she would not know how to deal with it. She knew she couldn''t refuse him. If she were to agree with it, she would surely feel embarrassed However, if she acquiesced to it, it didn''t seem appropriate. She felt confused. Wi had no desire for physical touch. Spending time with Chuck, be it in a room, reading a book, or just cuddling, would bring so muchfort to her already. That was what she craved for in a rtionship. In fact, she felt really good the night before. Wasn''t this what she had wanted, to watch her loved one while he was asleep? She would feel at ease. Chuck closed his eyes. Wi''s hair smelled really nice. "Auntie Logan, what shampoo do you use?" Wi couldn''t help but chuckled. She was amused by the question. ...... Cheryl was resting at home. She thought about encountering Karen one day. She felt that she should pay extra attention to this matter. After all, Karen could be a potential threat or maybe a friend to the Champ family. "Why not try to befriend her, then?" Cheryl thought. If they were to be friends, there would be a lesser chance of Karen wiping out the Champ family. After all, Karen must have had a strong background if she could wipe the Allen family out. Cheryl felt that the right thing to do right now was for the Champ family to draw Karen to their side. If they were sessful in making Karen an ally, the other two families would not be a concern to them anymore, would they? "The other two families must have thought about this too," Cheryl pondered. She had to strike first before anyone else did! Cheryl was ready to visit the Hotel Luna again. However, Finnegan came to look for her. Just like her cousin, Cheryl was still annoyed by Chuck. She didn''t sleep well the previous night. How could such a pr*ck piss her off? It was impossible in the past! This good-for-nothing was just lucky to have Wi to back him up. "Cheryl, Cheryl, about that idiot..." Finnegan didn''t sleep the night before as well. How could he still sleep soundly after being pped twice? "Don''t worry, I''ll figure it out." Cheryl thought the best solution was to draw Karen over to their side. If her rtionship with Karen grew stronger than Wi''s bond with Karen, getting Wi to hand over Chuck shouldn''t be a difficult thing to do. In conclusion, Cheryl had to make Karen an ally. It was apparent that Karen had influence all over the world. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to destroy the powerful Allen family. "I believe in you, Cheryl." Finnegan was relieved. He couldn''t wait to destroy Chuck the night before. "Okay. You should go have some fun. I''m going out now," Cheryl said. Finnegan chuckled and replied, "Cheryl, how about I find you a boyfriend?" "No, thanks," Cheryl shook her head. She would rather stay single for the rest of her life. She was used to it anyway. Finnegan didn''t know what else to say. Suddenly, Cheryl''s phone rang. In less than ten seconds, she frowned. "What''s wrong?" Finnegan was curious. "Something went wrong with ourrgest chain restaurant," Cheryl''s eyebrows were knitted. "What happened?" "Check the news, it should be reported already," said Cheryl. Finnegan took out his phone to check the news. The headline turned out to be "Horrible Hygiene Practice at Champ Family''s Chain Restaurant: Employee Washes Vegetables with Saliva!". "Who released this?" Finnegan frowned too. This was an actual incident that happened sometime ago. One of their employees had released the footage on the Inte. That time, the Champ family had settled the scandal immediately. "I don''t know. Isn''t the video deleted?" Cheryl was confused. The leaked video was supposed to be deleted a long time ago. How could it resurface? The video was undoubtedly going to cause ripples to their food and beverages business. "I think someone did it on purpose. I''ll settle it with a phone call," Cheryl said. "This person is digging his own grave! This was intentional? " Finnegan was enraged. "Maybe!" Cheryl was rtively calm. She often dealt with such issues. Although the issue seemed quite serious this time around, she believed it would not be too difficult to resolve the matter. "Hunt this person down and finish him!" Finnegan eximed in anger. This idiot was ying with fire. How dare he meddle with the Champ family? Was he not aware that the Champ family was one of the Four Greatest Households? This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Cheryl nodded as she reached for her phone. "I will let the culprit regret his action," she thought. All it would take for her to catch this person was just another phone call after settling the issue with the restaurant! However, before she managed to make the call, her phone suddenly rang once again. Cheryl frowned. Ten secondster, her face turned sour. Finnegan was confused. What could have gone wrong again? After Cheryl ended the call, her gaze turned sharp and cold. "Someone is targeting our Champ family!" Chapter 458 Chapter 458 "Targeting our Champ family? Cheryl, are you joking?" Finneganughed. He didn''t expect his cousin to be so humorous. What a joke early in the morning. "I''m not. Just now, someone from ourpany called and said that something was wrong with our company''s building," Cheryl said angrily. She was informed that one of thepany''s buildings was in a dangerous state. The building had cracked and sank, it posed a great risk to the upants in the building. To be frank, Cheryl was aware of the problem, but she did not resolve it. Never could she have expected that this issue would also be revealed! "Cheryl, was there a mistake? Only the members of our family know about this issue. How could it be exposed? Did our very own family members expose it?" Finnegan couldn''t understand how could this happen. This was a secret among the Champ family. Other than the immediate rtives of the Champ family, no one knew about it. In other words, did someone from their own family betray them? They were all immediate family members though! How could it be possible? "The members of the Champ family won''t do that for sure. What''s scary is that how did the person who revealed this matter know about it?" Cheryl said coldly. This was a serious matter. Two serious problems were being exposed overnight. How did this person get the information? "Could it be a coincidence?" Finnegan still couldn''t believe that someone dared to target the Champ family! These people were courting death! "If it''s just one incident, it might be a coincidence. Yet several problems surfaced. Would you still call that a coincidence?" Cheryl shook her head. Such a coincidence was impossible. "Could it be the other two families who did this then?" Finnegan was furious. If they dared to do so, were they going to turn hostile with the Champ familypletely? "It shouldn''t be the two families. We also have something to threaten them. They should be aware of this. It wasn''t them. It should be... someone else!" Cheryl analyzed and said. The Four Greatest Households each had the other''s secrets, thus they would refrain from going against each other. No family would expose those problems so directly because there was no benefit for each other. "Someone else? Cheryl, who do you think it is?" Who else could have the ability to do that except for the other two families? Finnegan thought. "I''m not sure yet. Are you free today? I need your help to settle these two issues," Cheryl had to solve them. For a food and beverages business, this issue could greatly affect their reputation. If not handled well, their business would crumble. "Sure, I''m free today." Finnegan shook his head. Although he was nning to find a way to meet Wi, this problem must be solved! He would find the culprit and make him regret this action! The two of them drove to the restaurant in question. When they arrived, the restaurant was already in a mess. Many people were holding banners to protest, asking forpensation, screaming about how disgusting it was, and how they would never dine at that restaurant again. There were reporters at the scene. At the same time, those who had dined there before came to record videos to post them on Facebook. The caption of their posts was ''The Dish with Saliva"! The scene was out of control. Some protestors even threw feces at the door. They cursed loudly, "Shameless! Since you fed us with saliva, we will feed you with sh*t!" The situation got worse. As people continued to post the scene on Facebook, the crowd grew bigger. "How dare they throw sh*t?" Finnegan was furious after witnessing this. These people were looking for death! "It seems that someone was guiding them to do so!" Cheryl''s eyes were cold. Looking at the situation, there were tens of thousands of people at the scene. Someone was leading this. In other words, there was something fishy. Someone targeted the Champ family deliberately and influenced the public. That resulted in the chaotic situation at the scene. Many people were angry. Someone wanted to make a big deal out of it. This was definitely directed at the Champ family! "Cheryl, who dares to do so?" Finnegan was fuming! "The person who is targeting our family seems to be ruthless and knows about our family''s secrets!" Cheryl thought about it over and over again. Who could this person be? "Cheryl, do you think it was Wi? Could that idiot have asked Wi to do this," Finnegan analyzed. In this matter, only Wi, who had a conflict with them the previous night, was bold enough to do this! After all, Wi was very powerful. Although her strength was notparable to that of the Champ family, but she had the guts! She could do this! Was she trying to dere a war with the Champ family? Enraged, Finnegan thought, "How dare you, Wi! You are bold. How dare you target our Champ family?" "It should be impossible for her to do so. The person I worry about is the one behind Wi, Karen Lee. The one who destroyed the Allen family!" Cheryl thought about it. Although she didn''t want it to be her, it was the worst-case scenario. "Can this Karen do this?" Finnegan frowned. He didn''t believe it. "Yes, she can. If she could wipe out the Allen family, she could do this to us. Well, the thing is, our Champ family didn''t offend her at all. She has no reason to do this!" Cheryl was confused. She had always been good at dealing with such matters. Moreover, she had never been in contact with Karen before, so why would Karen target the Champ family so suddenly? "Could it be Wi? Did that b*tch ask Karen to do this?" Finnegan analyzed. "No, I know Wi. She is a straightforward woman. If she wants to target us, she will do it herself." Cheryl shook her head. Cheryl had known Wi for a long time. How could she not know Wi''s character? "So, Cheryl, are you saying that Wi did this herself?" "That''s possible. Chuck must have asked Wi to do this. Wi is digging her own grave!!" Cheryl''s eyes were full of killing intent! Did Wi think she had the rights to go against the Champ family? No, she didn''t! "Then what should we do?" Finnegan was furious! "An eye for an eye!" Cheryl was ready to make a phone call. Wi had many businesses. Cheryl believed there would be some loopholes. She had to find them out and make things difficult for Wi! Finnegan was pleased with the idea. "I''ll ruin your businesses, and you''ll end up crying and begging me for mercy!" he thought. However, Cheryl''s mobile phone rang again. She answered the phone with a frown and soon she was irritated again. "What''s wrong, Cheryl? Did something happen again?" Finnegan had a bad feeling. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Yes, the problem was our nightclub. We are being exposed for selling fake wine." Cheryl was smoldered with anger. She had once dealt with this problem sternly. However, she didn''t expect such a thing to happen again! And it was being exposed. Finnegan snorted coldly. As soon as Cheryl started the car, her phone rang again. "Thepany has cheated..." "And dy the wages..." In just a few minutes, more than a dozen problems were being exposed, and all of them were critical. Someone was leading all these, and the news had gone viral on Facebook. The implications were huge. Cheryl was so angry she could breathe fire. "Wi turned out to be that powerful. It seems that I have underestimated her," Cheryl was in a rage! Meanwhile, her mobile phone rang again. It was a call from the head of the Champ family, Anthony Champ. She hesitated as she knew that she would definitely get scolded. As expected, the moment she answered the phone, Anthony berated her, "What are you doing?! Why are there so many issues?" The whole Champ family were furious. A lot of problems had been uncovered. It was obvious that someone was going against the Champ family! Who could have such boldness to pull this off. "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I''ll solve it right away!" Cheryl apologized. "Solve it? How are you going to solve it? Everything happened so suddenly and so aggressively. Who is the one who did this? Do you have anyone in your mind?" Anthony said coldly. "It might be Wi Logan," Cheryl said. "Wi? How dare she?" "It should be her!" Cheryl rted what had happened the day before to Anthony. Anthony was furious. "Do you mean that Wi did this to us in order to protect the j*rk you mentioned?!" "Well, I think so!" said Cheryl. "Cheryl, will you do this for a man?" Anthony asked. "No, I won''t." "Wi is smarter than you, so how would she do this? There must be someone else! Cheryl, I''ve asked you to investigate about Allen family''s misfortune. How''s the investigation going on?" Anthony said thoughtfully. In his opinion, Wi wasn''t capable of this. These problems were all the secrets of the Champ family. Wi did not have the resources to find out about them! "Grandpa, the one who wiped out the Allen family is a woman named Karen Lee." "Oh, what happened?" Anthony asked immediately. Why hadn''t he heard of this woman before? Cheryl told him about her analysis. "So, this mysterious Karen is so powerful? Do you think she did this?" asked Anthony. "It can''t be her. We have nothing against her. Why would she do this to our family?" Cheryl replied. "It''s hard to say. Didn''t you just say that Wi has a connection with Karen? It''s possible for Wi to ask Karen to do this," Anthony said indifferently. "There is a possibility, but their rtionship should not be that close." Cheryl thought. Karen could destroy the Allen family overnight. She was very powerful for sure. However, with Wi''s ability, she couldn''t have shared a good rtionship with Karen, could she? "That''s to say, there''s a stake between them. Wi must have spent money to engage Karen to target our Champ family using this method! Then, you should find Karen now and pay her more money to stop her from doing this." "Grandpa, do you mean I should beg her?" Cheryl had some mixed feelings. When had she ever bowed to anyone? "You don''t have much experience in this. Based on my view, the issues and the timing of their reveals have shown that Karen is way more powerful than our Champ family, as much as I hate to admit it. It is normal to request help from a person who is more powerful than us. When we have reached such a status, it''s all about stakes. You can persuade Karen to stop, and then ask Karen to deal with Wi instead!" Anthony said. "Okay, I''ll go now, but the matters over here..." Cherylpromised. This time, the crisis was really menacing! If she didn''t meet Karen at this time, other serious problems could be revealed. She had to meet Karen and stop her! Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. "I''ll handle it myself," said Anthony. This was not a trivial matter! "Okay, Grandpa, thank you for that. I''ll go now!" Cheryl hung up the phone. "Cheryl, what did Grandpa say?" Finnegan asked. Cheryl told him about their conversation and Finnegan was angry, "Is it really Chuck who started all of this?" "It''s not that simple," Cheryl shook her head. She thought of what Chuck had said. He said he wanted to take away the wealth of the Champ family. However, Cheryl absolutely did not believe that Chuck had the ability to do so. "Didn''t the idiot say that he wants to take away our wealth?" Finnegan sneered. "He doesn''t have the ability to do that, but he has the ability to persuade a woman. Okay, you go back and help Grandpa to deal with the issues. I''m going to Hotel Luna now to meet Karen!" The journey was quite far, so she had to take a ne. Cheryl thought that even if it was not Karen who did it, she would still have to meet her. This was a serious problem. "What help can I offer anyway? I''ll go with you, Cheryl!" Finnegan said. "Okay, we''ll need the ne then. Let''s go to our family airport." Cheryl drove the car while Finnegan made a call. "Get the ne ready. I''ll arrive with Cheryl in ten minutes!" However, while they were on the road, a familiar car caught Cheryl''s attention. It was Wi''s car and she was driving! Cheryl was furious. Boom! Cheryl drove her car over and stopped right in front of Wi''s car. The two luxury cars almost ran into each other. In fact, Cheryl really wanted to hit Wi''s car. She did not care about the car, yet her cousin was in her car, so she hesitated. Furthermore, she needed to find out about the rtionship between Wi and Karen. Cheryl got off the car. Finnegan was furious, "Cheryl, that idiot is also in the car! F*ck! I''ll beat him to death today!" He saw Chuck sitting in the car. At that moment, the anger in his heart rose. Was it Chuck who caused all of these? Did he beg Wi to do this? What a shameless act! Wi frowned, but Chuck, who was in the car, smiled brightly. Had the show started? Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Chuck didn''t expect Betty to be so efficient. Judging by Cheryl and Finnegan''s reactions, the Champ family''s businesses must have been greatly affected. However, where were these two persons going? Cheryl stared at Chuck who was in the car. She was exasperated. Wi winded down the car window and looked straight into Cheryl''s eyes. "Were you the one who sabotaged my family businesses?" Cheryl said coldly. Wi was a smart woman. From Cheryl''s words, she understood immediately what was going on. Had Chucky started to take on the Champ family? Wi did not say a word. There was no need for her to answer this question. Who else in the country could do this other than Chuck? Wi''s reaction made Cheryl particrly angry. "I am asking you! You can choose not to answer me, but you will regret it! Finnegan, let''s go!" "Oh, regret?" Wi smiled. "How do you n to make me regret it? I want to know." Wi hadn''t shown her full capabilities yet. She could easily assassinate all the members of the Champ family one by one. For this kind of threat, Wi was strong enough to be dismissive of it! "You''ll know it!" Cheryl said coldly. She stared at Chuck with disgust. "And you! Such a good-for- nothing. I''ll make you regret it even more!" Chuck maintained an expressionless face as he thought, "Me? You will be the one who will regret it!" Wi got angry and got out of the car. "What did you say?" Anything about Chuck was Wi''s bottom line. She would never allow others to humiliate Chuck in this way. "I said he''s a..." Cheryl was furious. Before Cheryl could finish her sentence, Wi''s dagger look made her shut up instantly. "Just wait and see, both of you!" Cheryl pulled Finnegan away. However, Finnegan was mesmerized by Wi. Wi looked stunning in the baby blue dress, with her wavy hair falling over her shoulder. She looked like a breath of fresh breeze. Finnegan was stunned by Wi''s beauty. If it weren''t for Cheryl, he would have invited Wi for dinner on the spot. "President Logan, I advise you not to overdo this! Otherwise, if things get worse, you will be in trouble," Finnegan tried his best to maintain his demeanor. Wi frowned. Finnegan''s gaze made her very ufortable. She wanted to speak, but Chuck stepped up. "You, stay away from my Auntie Logan. Do you get it?" Chuck was quite pissed off. He noticed Finnegan''s flirty eyes and he knew exactly what Finnegan was thinking. There was a gleam in Wi''s beautiful eyes. Chucky was actually protecting her! She stayed obedient and didn''t say anything. Finnegan stared at Chuck. "Do you know who you are talking to?" "Oh, I''m talking to a guy who was pped twice by me. You seem to be the guy," Chuck shrugged. Wi smiled gently. Her smile was so mesmerizing. "You''re courting death!" Finnegan was furious. How could an idiot humiliate him in front of the pretty Wi? This was absolutely intolerable! "Finnegan, don''t be impulsive. This good-for-nothing will hit you," Cheryl ran over hurriedly and stood in front of her cousin. It was true that Chuck wanted to p Finnegan. How dare he stare at Auntie Logan? "What do you want to do? Do you want to hit my cousin again?" Cheryl red at Chuck. She had reached the boiling point. If Wi was not here, she would have finished Chuck! "You have such a nice cousin!" Chuck said. "You b*stard! Stay away from my cousin. I know you trained martial arts for a few years, so? F*ck off!" Chuck shrugged. "Don''t force me to hit a woman." Chuck didn''t want to hurt any woman, but if the woman went too far, he would definitely hit her too! He could not bear being scolded like this. This was not back then when he was poor. Cheryl was not afraid at all. She was in a rage, but Finnegan was worried. His cousin was so beautiful, it would be terrible if she was pped by this b*stard! This b*stard could do anything. "Cheryl, don''t talk to him, we are downgrading ourselves. Let''s leave, he will regret itter!" Finnegan sneered. Just wait until they found Karen and made her their ally. They would have nothing to worry about and could do whatever they wanted! Cheryl too didn''t want to stay any longer at the scene. The only thing she wanted to do was to find Karen! When Cheryl and Finnegan turned to leave, Chuck suddenly smirked. Cheryl stopped angrily. She turned her head and pointed her finger at Chuck. "You canugh now, but you won''t have a chance soon!" "No, it''s you who don''t have a chance. You will have no right to show up before me soon. Do you still remember what I said to you?" Chuck smiled. "What are you trying to say? Are you saying that you nned everything that happened to the Champ family?" Cheryl mocked. Such a shameless person! An unfathomable smile crossed Chuck''s face. "Cheryl, why bother talking to this kind of trash? He''s still pretending!" Finnegan absolutely didn''t believe it. "I think he knelt down and begged Wi to do this. You are so good at persuading women, huh? Are you still a man? Did you do it?" Finneganughed at him. Finnegan had always felt disgusted by boastful men who couldn''t stand up for themselves! How could Chuck even feel a sense of superiority? Wasn''t he just Wi''s ve? "You said you are interested in my family''s wealth!" Cheryl stared at Chuck and said sternly. Her tone was so sarcastic. "You still remember..." "Why won''t I remember? Your words made me finally understand what shameless is! I will remember it for the rest of my life, but I have to tell you to be more realistic. Do you think what you have asked others to do now will have any impact on the Champ family? You''re overestimating yourself!" Cheryl said in disgust. "Let''s wait and see! I''ve told you a lot, but if you don''t believe me, I can''t do anything as well," Chuck shrugged. He didn''t know what was the situation at the moment, but since Cheryl was in such a hurry, he was sure that Betty had done a good job! "You also said that you''re Karen Lee''s son. I still remember that," Cheryl sneered. "Haha, Cheryl, did you say he''s Karen''s son?" Finneganughed so hard. How could he be so pretentious? "He told me that in a serious manner back then. However, Wi showed up and said he was a driver," Cheryl said sarcastically. "Karen''s son became a driver? Chuck oh Chuck, do you even know how to act? Could you believe in what you said yourself?" Finnegan burst intoughter. "You still don''t believe me?" Chuck shrugged. "Enough!" Cheryl stared coldly at Chuck, "I''m going to find Karen now!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Cheryl''s words were also directed to Wi, implying to her that she should not be too proud. "Are you looking for my mother?" Chuck was stunned. That was a bit out of expectation. Shortly, He began to understand her intention. Cheryl must have thought that his mother was the one who destroyed the Allen family, so she wanted to draw his mother to her side. However, it was true that only his mother''s power could destroy the Allen family. In fact, it was right for them to look for his mother. However, his mother was not in the country. "You are really a fool. Are you still pretending? You even called her your mother. How many mothers do you have?" Finneganughed out loud. It was too funny for him. Cheryl smiled mockingly, "You are really good at pretending. If Karen is your mother, why are you like this?" "What do you mean?" Chuck felt that there was nothing wrong with him! "Are you acting now? Let me ask you, why are you such trash?" "Hey, I''m curious. Why do you hate me?" Chuck asked. He had not provoked her at all. He had been telling the truth. "Because you treat everyone like a fool and the whole world is listening to your lies. You don''t even deserve to be trash, you know? You said that you bought the Allen family''s hotel, did you really buy it?" Cheryl pressed on. "I bought it. If you don''t believe me, you can..." Before Chuck could finish his sentence, he was interrupted. "Enough! It''s impossible. Your series of shameless acts, such as sleeping with a girl and let the girl pay for the room. Then, in the end, you even hit the girl. Is that what a man should do? Even a piece of trash is better than you!" Cheryl said coldly. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Chuck was taken aback by Cheryl''s words. When did he ask someone to pay for a hotel room and even hit that person? Wi, who was standing next to him, was stunned too. What did Chucky do? When did he sleep with someone else? No, Chucky would not do that. He was such an innocent boy. How would he do that? Wi was unswayed. She looked kindly at Chuck, who was dumbfounded. "Cheryl, are you telling the truth? This b*stard...Is he even a man? He wanted a woman to pay for the hotel room and even hit her in the end. That''s too funny. And you said you are Karen''s son. You are really shameless! If Karen knows that she has such an "outstanding" son like you, she will probably let you vanish in thin air!" Finnegan burst outughing. It was really an eye-opener for him. What kind of b*stard was Chuck? "Well, it''s true. I saw it personally," Cheryl said. "Fascinating! I want to ask you, how could you do such a shameless thing? Are you a man?" Finnegan said mockingly. "He''s not. That girl hugged me and cried so hard," Cheryl said coldly as she felt even more disgusted. How did she manage to talk to this b*stard for such a long time? "Tell me clearly, who is the girl you''re referring to?" Chuck couldn''t help but ask. "Thea Andrews." "What? Thea Andrews?" Chuck was stunned. He didn''t even know this woman. When did he sleep with her? "Why are you still pretending? What''s the point?" Cheryl was furious. When she thought of how pitiful Frieda was, she couldn''t help but be furious! As she would bring bad fortune to men, she loathed men who yed with women. She could not stand them at all. Therefore at this time, she had extreme hatred towards Chuck. "I am not pretending. I don''t even know the person you''re talking about. I think you''re ndering me!" Chuck was angry. It was obvious that she made up the story herself. "I am ndering you? You''re lying. I saw it with my own eyes, how could it be fake? People like you are really shameless to the extreme. Such a liar. No wonder you can still say that you''re Karen''s son..." Cheryl scoffed. "Okay, forget it. You said you''re looking for my mother. She..." Chuck didn''t want to talk to her anymore. What else could he say? He was speechless. He almost wanted to show Cheryl the photos of her to shut her up. "You''re so slutty, you even took those photos. What right do you have to say that about me?" Chuck thought. However, Chuck felt that he could not do this. He had the courage to do so and he didn''t care about Cheryl''s reaction. The only thing he was concerned about was Auntie Logan. How could he show this kind of photo in front of her? Of course not! Forget it. If it wasn''t for Auntie Logan, Cheryl would be doomed by now. Chuck had experience in such situations. Thest time when he showed Lara''s photo of herself, Lara was devastated, wasn''t she? Chuck also wanted to see how this woman, who had such a strong sense of superiority, would react when she saw her own photos. Would she be devastated like Lara? Or how else would she react? Chuck couldn''t help butugh when he thought about it. "Are you still saying that Karen is your mother? Why are you so shameless?" Cheryl was fuming! Chuck frowned. Finnegan didn''t want to continue talking anymore. "s, Cheryl, don''t talk to him anymore. He''s disgusting. He''s not a man at all. Let''s go!" Finnegan couldn''t wait to see Karen. He wanted to expose Chuck''s lie. "Okay." Cheryl was equally speechless. Why would she say more? He was still lying. Ridiculous. Why wasn''t he embarrassed at all when he said those words? He was as bold as brass! "Are you going to look for her at Hotel Luna?" Chuck asked. Cheryl ignored Chuck. Finneganughed and said, "Cheryl, listen, this idiot is still talking about this. I really admire him. He bragged so much that he even believed in himself." "Well, that''s enough. Let''s go," Cheryl hopped on the car. Finnegan also got into the car and left with Cheryl. He told himself, if he were to meet Karen, he would definitely ask her, "Is that idiot named Chuck your son?" Chuck touched his nose. They were going to Hotel Luna, but his mother was not back yet, so it would just be a waste of time for them. Were they going to ask his mother to stop the sabotaging of their businesses? "Cheryl, how will you react when you know that the person you have to beg for is me?" Chuck thought to himself. Chuck was looking forward to it! "Chucky," Wi smiled gently. "Auntie Logan, what she just said wasn''t true," Chuck exined. Otherwise, Wi would have misunderstood him and thought that he was a j*rk. Then, would Wi still let him sleep on herp? Of course she wouldn''t! "I believe in you, Chucky," Wi replied with a smile. Chuck was so moved that he felt like hugging her. "Chucky, you have always been an innocent guy in my heart," Wiforted him. Chuck felt guilty. He was not innocent all the time. At least at the very beginning, Chuck had thought about Wi, peeked at her secretly, and dreamt of her. This was not something that an innocent person could do. However, Chuck had no dirty thoughts about her now. He respected her fully. "Auntie Logan, I..." Chuck stammered. "What is it?" Wi smiled gently. "Nothing. Auntie Logan, I''m hungry, can we go eat now?" "Okay, let''s go home and I''ll cook for you." Chuck was confused and asked, "Auntie Logan, don''t you want to go to thepany?" "No. Cooking for you is the most important thing to do now. Get in the car, I am hungry too," Wi touched her stomach. She had a better appetite when she had meals with Chuck! Chuck got in the car, feeling touched. As Wi drove, Chuck inadvertently leaned against the back of her seat again. "Auntie Logan, I want to touch your hair." "Okay," Wi smiled. Her hair must have looked good. Chuck closed his eyes. He thought that if he could fall asleep to this scent, he would be able to sleep soundly. However, how could that be possible? If he were to tell Wi that he wanted to sleep together with her, she would definitely be angry. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ...... "Cheryl, is this the Hotel Luna you mentioned?" Finnegan muttered. This hotel was not bad, but since Karen could destroy the Allen family, he expected her hotel to be much impressive. "Yes, it belongs to Karen. Remember, if you see Karen, don''t talk nonsense, or there will be trouble!" Cheryl had to remind her impulsive cousin. "I know, Cheryl. I would not talk too much in front of such a person!" Finnegan was telling the truth. If Karen could destroy the Allen family, then destroying his Champ family should be easy for her. He wouldn''t dare to offend her. Cheryl and Finnegan walked into the hotel. At this moment, Betty was upstairs, still in the midst of attacking the Champ family''s businesses! Suddenly, she saw Cheryl from the surveince monitor. She frowned and stared a few seconds. Then, Betty strode downstairs. At the same time, Cheryl and Finnegan arrived at the front desk. Cheryl asked politely, "Is President Lee here?" "Sorry, she is not in." The prettydy at the front desk remembered Cheryl. Didn''t shee to ask about it thest time? "When will she be back?" Cheryl was anxious. Why hadn''t Karene back yet? "I''m not sure about that," thedy answered. "Cheryl, what should we do?" Finnegan asked. This was no minor issue. Could it be that Karen purposely refused to meet them? If that were the case, it would be big trouble. "Let me think." Cheryl also had a bad feeling. What should she do? She thought about it. Then, she continued to ask, "Then, is there anyone here who can contact President Lee directly?" If there was someone, the person could make a phone call and contact Karen. At least the person could inform Karen about the stand of the Champ family. "There is, but..." the prettydy at the front desk hesitated. Should she inform Betty? "Please tell me," Cheryl said, but at this time, she heard a pair of high heels click-cking down the corridor. It was Betty. "Why do you want to see President Lee?" Chapter 461 Chapter 461 When Cheryl saw Betty, she felt a bit strange. She seemed to have seen this woman somewhere! Yes, Cheryl had seen her before. When Chuck bought the hotelst time, Betty was there. Cheryl saw Betty that time, but she couldn''t recall that for the time being. "Yes, I want to meet President Lee!" Cheryl said. Cheryl breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t know this woman, but she had met too many people. Betty had such a strong aura, she was definitely not an ordinary employee. She might be Karen''s secretary or her trusted subordinate! Such a person could definitely reach Karen. "Why do you want to see President Lee?" Betty was expressionless. Chuck had said that he wanted the Champ family to be paupers! "I want to discuss something with her," Cheryl expressed her intention. "What''s the matter?" Betty replied indifferently. Betty''s tone made Cheryl ufortable, but there was nothing she could do about it. "I want to get to know President Lee and ask her a favor." "What favor? ...If you refuse to tell, you can go now." Betty turned around and left. Betty left without hesitation. "You are not even Karen. How could you be so arrogant?" Finnegan muttered. Cheryl red at him and made him shut up. "Hey, I''ll tell you," Cheryl chased after Betty. Betty''s attitude irritated Cheryl, yet Cheryl was well aware that only those with the capability could have such confidence. This also implied that Karen was the one who destroyed the Allen family! Otherwise, how could a secretary be so arrogant? Betty stopped and turned to look at Cheryl coldly. "Something happened to the Champ family today. I want to ask, is it President Lee''s order?" "No," Betty shook her head. It was not. Karen didn''t know that Chuck wanted to target the Champ family. However, if Karen knew it, she would agree with a smile. After all, Chuck was Karen''s son, her only child... If she didn''t dote on Chuck, who should she dote on? Cheryl breathed a sigh of relief. So it was done by Wi then? That was unexpected! How could Wi get to know so many secrets of the Champ family? Finnegan was also relieved. "If that''s the case, can I ask a favor from President Lee?" Cheryl had to ask clearly. She needed to know the rtionship between Wi and Karen. "Tell me," said Betty. "Before that, may I ask, is Wi Logan a friend of President Lee?" Cheryl was a little nervous. "She''s not," Betty answered. Phew! Cheryl breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that she had worried too much! Wi and Karen were not even friends. They just knew each other and that was it! If that was the case, Wi''s confidence was really inexplicable. Anyway, since Wi was not Karen''s friend, wouldn''t it be easier for the Champ family to draw Karen to their side? Cheryl felt much relieved. That was true, Betty thought. Were they friends? No, from Karen''s point of view, Wi was already her daughter-inw. Karen wouldn''t just regard Wi as a friend. "Then I want to ask President Lee to do me a favor. Please ask Wi to stop," Cheryl decided to be straightforward. "Stop?" Betty asked. "Wi has been targeting my Champ family in the past few days. I think with President Lee''s ability, just a few words from her could make Wi stop. Of course, my family won''t let you do this favor in vain. I especially want to see President Lee!" Cheryl tried to show her sincerity. Betty realized immediately that Cheryl didn''t know it was Chuck, her young master who gave the order. Cheryl thought it was Wi! "President Lee is not here, so I can''t help you," Betty shook her head and said. "Can you make a call?" Cheryl sighed. "No! ... However, you can look for another person. If he agrees, I will deal with it," Betty said. Betty was referring to Chuck for sure. Wouldn''t it be fun if Cheryl had to beg Chuck? "Who should I look for? Could you please tell me?" Cheryl asked nervously. "Well, you can add his WhatsApp contact. He will let you know where he is," Betty said. She read out Chuck''s WhatsApp number. Chery added him into contacts immediately. A WhatsApp ID named "Baller" showed up on her screen. "Who is this person?" Cheryl was curious. Was he Karen''s trusted subordinate? "He''s the son of President Lee," Betty said. "What? Does President Lee really have a son?" Cheryl was shocked. Was it really Chuck? How could it be possible? Finnegan was dumbfounded as well. "Yes, she has a son who is still in college!" Betty said. "Still in college?" Cheryl was relieved. Chuck, that piece of trash, looked nowhere like a college student. "Yes, you can look for him. He can make decisions on behalf of President Lee," Betty turned around and left. Cheryl and Finnegan exchanged a look, left the hotel, and got into their car. "That b*stard was right indeed. He knows that Karen has a son, so he pretended to be him. It must be Wi who told him about that!" Finnegan was furious at how shameless Chuck was. "Yeah, this kind of person is really annoying. You''ll drive and I''ll contact Karen''s son." Cheryl took out her mobile phone. Karen''s son would at least have the temperament of a noble! She thought. After all, his mother could destroy the Allen family. How could Chuck, a liar, have the temperament of a noble? He only had the temperament of trash! "By the way, Cheryl, we can deal with Wi on our own. After all, we know now that it''s not Karen''s intention," Finnegan said. He was relieved. They could easily defeat Wi with the strength of the Champ family. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The reason why he didn''t do it just now was that he was afraid of Karen. Now that Karen was not involved in it, what else did the Champ family have to worry about? If they fought back directly and proved Wi wrong, she would have toe over to beg him. Then...... Finnegan was pleased. "I''d better contact him first. At least, I can draw Karen over to our side. It''ll be safer," Cheryl considered for a while. "Well, it''s indeed safer. Cheryl, go ahead." "Okay," Cheryl waited. Soon, Baller epted her friend request. Cheryl felt at ease. Chuck wasughing at the other side. Betty had just called and told him that Cheryl came to find his mother. Chuck was amused. How would Cheryl have expected that she would end up looking for Chuck in the end! He had told her that he was Karen''s son, but she didn''t believe it. Wasn''t it funny that she still came to him even when she didn''t believe it! "Hello, I''m Cheryl Champ," Cheryl texted him on WhatsApp. Chuck was amused when he saw that Cheryl''s WhatsApp ID name was ''Frozen Goddess'' and the background was Azrael. "What''s the matter?" Chuck replied. "I would like to meet you. Can you tell me about your location? I''lle to see you," Cheryl replied. "Meet me?" Chuck smiled and thought, "It''s you who asked for it. I wonder what kind of reaction you will have when you see me." "Yes, I have something to discuss with you. Could you please meet me?" Cheryl replied. "Okay." "Where are you then? I''lle over right now." "Central City!" "Are you in Central City as well?" Cheryl was extremely surprised. Why was Karen''s son also in the Central City? "What''s wrong, Cheryl? What did he reply?" Finnegan asked curiously. "He said he is in Central City," said Cheryl. "Central City? What a coincidence... Cheryl, what are you thinking? Are you thinking of Chuck just because he is in Central City? He''s just a b*stard! He looks nothing like Karen''s son," Finnegan said in disdain. "That''s right. How could it be him? It should be a coincidence," Cheryl shook her head. Central City was huge. Anyone could go there after all. Not to mention that such a powerful person must be living in Central City! "Of course it''s a coincidence. That''s a b*stard who didn''t pay for a hotel room! How could he be Karen''s son? Impossible!" Finnegan thought that such a person, who was more powerful than himself, would not do such a shameless thing. It was not something a person from a rich family would do at all. "Well, we shall go to Central City. Let''s go back first and talk about itter. I''ll ask for the specific location of this person." As soon as Cheryl met Karen''s son, she would draw him over to her side and fight against Wi! Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Cheryl and Finnegan did not dy further. They went straight to the airport and then arrived at Central City. "Cheryl, ask him where he is in Central City," Finnegan said. "Okay," Cheryl contacted "Baller" immediately. "Hello, I''ve arrived in Central City. May I know where you are? I''ming to you right now." Cheryl sent a message. For a long while, "Baller" did not reply. Finnegan was growing impatient, "Why is this guy putting on airs?" "Don''t speak nonsense. Maybe he''s busy," Cheryl shook her head, but she was also anxious. There was no other way around it. This person was far stronger than the Champ family, so she had to deal with him cautiously. If she were to offend such a person, the Champ family might go the same way as the Allen family. "Okay," Finnegan was starting to get bored. Meanwhile, "Baller" still hadn''t replied to the message, but a call came in. Her grandfather, Anthony had called her and he was furious! "Grandpa..." Cheryl had just spoken, but the voice from the other end of the phone scared Cheryl, "Have you found Karen? Have you met her?" "Not yet. Grandpa, what''s wrong?" Cheryl had a bad feeling. Her grandfather was furious. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Something happened to our family again," Anthony sighed. "Did something happen again? Grandpa, what''s wrong? Tell me now!" Cheryl was anxious. This was rare. She had never heard her grandfather get so worked up. There were anger and a hint of helplessness in his voice. The situation had gone worse, and he couldn''t see how he could get out of this. "Our family is in real trouble this time. In the past few hours, some of our confidential information was leaked." Anthony was in a rage. It had only been a few hours, but a series of their most well kept secrets had already surfaced. How were these problems known by others? He couldn''t believe it either! Every ten minutes, there was a new leak. At this pace, even the Champ family wouldn''tst long! "What? Grandpa, how much of our businesses have been exposed now?" Cheryl was angry. "17 of ourpanies came up. Other than that, there were 59 restaurants, including six chain brands, clubs, bars, and even..." Anthony was weak at the knees. In the past, problems like this would not happen. This made Anthony think there might be a mole under his nose. Cheryl was furious. This was way too fast. Business conglomerates like theirs all had their dirty secrets. It was the norm. However, to have all of them exposed at once like a gue was a disaster! "This isn''t Karen''s doing, is it?" Anthony asked . "It''s not, Grandpa, I just asked. It was Wi who ordered it," Cheryl answered. "Wi? How could she know so many things about the Champ family?" Anthony wondered out loud. "I don''t know, but I''m going to see Karen''s son now and draw him over to our side. If we can get him to talk to Wi, then this matter can be resolved quickly!" "Well, hurry up. I''m afraid that the more secrets that are being leaked, the more our Champ family will suffer," Anthony sighed. All of a sudden, so much ssified information was made public. They were businessmen. Undoubtedly, whoever did this wanted to destroy the Champ family! Moreover, many of the Champ family''s stocks had plummeted dramatically. Even Anthony couldn''t believe the numbers he saw! "Yes, I will draw Karen''s son over to our side," Cheryl affirmed. "Okay, hurry up. If Karen''s son makes any request, just agree to it. Wi might still be holding on to bigger secrets. If those were exposed, we will in big trouble," Anthony reminded. "Don''t worry, Grandpa, I know what to do." It was simple. Since Karen was so powerful, the best solution now was to seek help from her. After all, with the help of someone so powerful, how would Wi dare continue her misdeeds? Cheryl ended the phone conversation. Finnegan saw how pale his cousin looked. He knew immediately that something had happened, "Cheryl, what happened?" Cheryl told him everything and Finnegan was furious, "Wi actually..." Cheryl looked like she was ready to kill. She didn''t expect that the Champ family would face such a big problem today. However, "Baller" hadn''t replied to her yet! She was already having a headache because of this! "Hey, isn''t this Cheryl? What happened? Why are you so angry?" a cheerful voice asked. It was the Dakolta family, one of the members of the Four Greatest Households. And the voice calling out to her belonged to Waverly Dakolta! The other two families were surprised to see that the Champ family was in such big trouble. After all, some time ago, the Allen family was destroyed by a mysterious person. Now it was the Champ family''s turn, did that mean the other two families were not far behind? This was the purpose of Waverly''s visit. Waverly wanted to find out whether the Champ family''s current situation was caused by the same person who destroyed the Allen family. If that was the case, then there would be a big problem. Cheryl frowned. The Four Greatest Households had never been on friendly terms. She knew what Waverly was doing here. Finnegan knew Waverly and he was not very pleased! Waverly was the most beautiful woman in the Dakolta family. Sexy even, like a socialite. However, no man had ever had the privilege of having her. To put it bluntly, countless men had flung themselves at her feet, but no one had ever pursued her sessfully. Finnegan had once pursued her secretly, but Waverly was haughty. At the moment, Waverly was in a simple outfit, only jeans and T-shirt. Even in such casual makeup, she was stunning as ever. Cheryl ignored her. Why should she tell other families about her own family''s problems? "Let''s go." Cheryl and Finnegan left. Waverly watched them leave with her beautiful eyes. Soon, her face was devoid of emotions. "Was the culprit the same one who destroyed the Allen family?" she muttered to herself. "I don''t think so," a man walked over. He was also from the Dakolta family. "Oh, why?" Waverly asked. "This doesn''t look like the person who destroyed the Allen family, their modus operandi was different. If that person wanted to target the Champ family, he would have wiped them out directly," the man said. Waverly did not express her opinion. This issue had flung the other two families into a panic. "Then find out the person who destroyed the Allen family. If there is such a powerful person in the country, our family must draw him over to our side," Waverly said. This was the reason why her family sent her on this. "Well, I will do so. But what can you do? Do you want to offer yourself?" the man frowned. As a member of the Dakolta family, he didn''t want to see his family member sacrificing her modesty. It was an insult to the Dakolta family. "No, I won''t sacrifice myself, but I will find this person!" Waverly shook her head, "Men are just good-for-nothing. Do you want me to sacrifice? Is it possible?" The man breathed a sigh of relief. It was indeed impossible! The two of them left. ...... Cheryl saw a reply from "Baller". The ce was not too far away. "I''ll be right there," Cheryl replied. "Whatever." the "Baller" replied. "How is it? Cheryl," Finnegan asked anxiously. "He has sent us a location, let''s go over there now." Cheryl drove towards the location. She must draw this person over to her side. Cheryl arrived in a jiffy. It was a high end restaurant. However, she didn''t know the owner of the restaurant. Was it Karen? She thought so. "Cheryl, how are you going to draw him over to our side?" Finnegan was on high alert. After all, his cousin was beautiful. What if Karen''s son made his cousin do something weird? After all, men would have evil thoughts when they saw such a pretty woman. How should he deal with that then? It was very simple. Only Karen''s son could solve the problem that the Champ family was facing now! "Let''s see what conditions are being brought up." Cheryl knew what her cousin meant. However, as the son of Karen, how could he not know that she brought bad fortune to her husband? No one would dare take the risk, right? Hence, he wouldn''t do so. Then what else did Cheryl have to worry about? There was nothing more! "Cheryl, don''t do anything stupid for Champ family," Finnegan reminded. "Well, let''s go in! Don''t leave him waiting too long." Cheryl calmed herself and walked in, followed closely by Finnegan. At this time, both of them had only one question in their minds. Who was Karen''s son? Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Cheryl took Finnegan to the entrance of a luxurious lounge. In all honesty, she was a little nervous when she approached. "Cheryl, why are you so nervous?" Finnegan saw that his cousin was shaking! "I, I, I don''t know what to say. I''m just nervous. I''m worried that Karen''s son is..." Cheryl couldn''t help it. Yes! How could there be so many coincidences? Karen had a son, and Chuck admitted himself. Moreover, the person they were talking to on WhatsApp said that he was in Central City. What did that all mean? The more Cheryl thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. "Cheryl, are you still thinking about it? It''s impossible. Karen has to be at a world-ss level, isn''t she? How can she have a son like him? He doesn''t look the part at all. To be honest, if he hasn''t hooked up with a woman like Wi, no one would want him even as a janitor," Finnegan reasoned. Cheryl thought that her cousin was right. It was impossible. Chuck didn''t look like someone from a rich family at all. He was nothing but a cheap fe. She couldn''t believe that the son of such a rich person could keep that low profile. What''s more, his manners were so bad! How was it possible for a Baller to ask a woman to pay for the hotel room after sleeping with her. She was thinking too much. She had to stop thinking about it. It was simply impossible. Cherylforted herself. "Cheryl, let''s go in!" Finnegan said. "Okay." Cheryl knocked on the door, but no one replied. Was there no one in there? Cheryl was confused. She opened the door cautiously and entered the lounge. The two of them entered. "Cheryl, as I said, how could Karen''s son be that b*stard? It''s impossible!" Finnegan said in a hushed tone. Everything in this lounge was so luxurious. If Chuck showed up in such a high-end ce, he would be so out of ce! "Well, let me ask him where he is," Cheryl was relieved. She was thinking too much. "We''re here," Cheryl replied. The person on the other end did not reply and Cheryl did not want to urge him further. If she did, she would onlye off as impatient. "Finnegan, let''s sit here and wait," Cheryl said. The two of them sat down, but right around then, the person replied through WhatsApp, "Have you ever thought about who I am?" This message seemed a bit out of ce. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Cheryl saw it and replied, "No, I haven''t, because I haven''t seen you before." "Haha, you''ve seen me before, but you..." Cheryl was stunned, "Have I? When was it?" Finnegan also saw the message. He was very surprised. When did they meet? "You are so forgetful. I have just seen you a while ago, can''t you remember?" a familiar voice came from the room. Cheryl felt like she had heard that voice before. Finnegan was also stunned. A man came out of the room with a calm look on his face and sat down. Yes, it was Chuck. Wi was cooking for Chuck in the kitchen of the restaurant. Chuck would meet these two people. After their meeting, he would get to enjoy Wi''s cooking. "How could it be you?" Cheryl''s mind went nk when she saw Chuck. Her thoughts were a mess. She was shocked. She was in a state of utter confusion and her beautiful eyes became dull. How could it possibly be him? What was going on? Could it be that he didn''t lie? Was it true when he said he was Karen''s son at that time? Finnegan was also stunned, his jaw dropped. He thought he was dreaming. The lounge got so quiet, they could hear a pin drop! "I''ve told you long ago. I am Karen''s son, but you don''t believe me," Chuck shrugged. "You, are you really Karen''s son?" Cheryl couldn''t believe it. She was so shocked, she was dumbfounded. There was no doubt about it. He showed up at the appointed ce and time. He was really Karen''s son, but Cheryl couldn''t understand why Karen''s son was... such a b*stard? "Yes, are you here to beg me?" Chuck shrugged and said. "Cheryl, don''t believe him. He is just a fraud," Finnegan was steaming at the ears. It was impossible! Finnegan suspected Betty from the Hotel Luna ying tricks on them! She had randomly found someone''s contact and gave it to them. "Cheryl, look at him. Does he look like someone born into a rich family?" Finnegan scolded her. Cheryl came to her senses and said, "Yes, you can''t be Karen''s son, you surely do not act like one!" Chuck shrugged, "It''s okay if you don''t believe me, you can leave now." Chuck didn''t care. Anyway, Betty just called and said that she could take down the Champ family in one month tops. Chuck was willing to wait. "Cheryl, let''s go." Finnegan was about to drag Cheryl out, but Cheryl was rooted to her seat. She stared at Chuck and asked, "Why did you hit that girl? Why didn''t you pay for the room?" "What do you mean by ''didn''t pay''? Who''s that person you''re talking about? I don''t know her," Chuck muttered. "You don''t know her? You were at Hotel Luna! Don''t deny it! I saw it with my own eyes. You hit that girl!" Cheryl said. Chuck thought about it for a while. Thea Andrews? When... but what Cheryl described make Chuck come to a sudden realization. Could it be Frieda? Why did Frieda say her name was Thea? "Remember now? How can I trust someone like you?" Cheryl was starting to get furious. She had been tricked. It must be Betty who had done it on purpose. "You don''t have to believe it. I told you that you can leave." Chuck still couldn''t care less. He was not in the mood to exin himself. Not that it mattered, in no time at all, the Champs were going to go bankrupt. Chuck had also made up his mind. Even if Cheryl begged him, he would not change his mind as well. "Cheryl, let''s go. Don''t waste time on this b*stard," Finnegan didn''t want to stay for another second. This was a trap. Cheryl was dragged to the door, but she turned around and asked, "Doesn''t your mother own Hotel Luna? Then why did you ask the girl to pay for the room?" "It''s simple. I hated her, so I made her pay for it." Chuck thought that most likely, the Thea that Cheryl was talking about was Frieda! "Why did you sleep with her if you hate her?" Cheryl was in rage. "I think you misunderstood. She begged me to," Chuck said. "Do you think I will believe it?" Cheryl said coldly. The girl was so beautiful and pure, how could she possibly beg Chuck to sleep with her? It was impossible. "That''s all. If you don''t believe me, then there''s no need for you to go on. You can leave now," Chuck said in a straightforward tone. "You!" Cheryl red at Chuck, "So you''re Karen''s son. Was it your mother''s idea toe after the Champ family?" "No, it''s my idea. I''ve said before that I am interested in the Champ family, so I have to keep my word," Chuck said with a smile. Cheryl was about to blow. Finnegan pulled her away and said, "Cheryl, stop talking to him. This person is nothing but a liar." Cheryl couldn''t help but wonder, what if she had really mistaken. Was the annoying person in front of her really Karen''s son? If that was the case, then was he the one who destroyed the Allen family? "Are you the one who destroyed the Allen family?" Cheryl asked impatiently. "It''s impossible. Cheryl, how could it be him?" Finnegan was losing his patience. Chuck was obviously a liar and they had both been fooled. Why was she so insistent on wasting time there? "Yes," Chuck admitted. "You purchased the hotel off the Allen family," Cheryl continued. "Yes." "Why did you destroy the Allen family?" Cheryl''s was trembling. Chuck was a sloven, but the look in his eyes right then was too calm. It wasn''t the look of an average person. "It''s easy. Landon deserved it. So I destroyed his whole family!" Chuck said nonchntly. "Sh*t, I''ve heard enough. Are you still going on? Come on, if you''re so powerful why don''t you try destroying my family? D*mn it! You are so f*cking pretentious right now! I don''t f*cking believe a word you''ve said!" Finnegan sneered. He didn''t believe Chuck one bit. It was a scam from the beginning. Betty lied to them and Chuck held up the fraud. "Did you say you want me to destroy your family?" Chuck stroked his nose. This request seemed a little weird! Chapter 464 Chapter 464 At this point, for Chuck to wipe out the Champ family was really a piece of cake. However, he had just said that he would keep his words. He said that he wanted to turn the Champ family to paupers, then that was what he would do. "Finnegan, stop talking nonsense!" Cheryl grabbed Finnegan hurriedly. Cheryl had already begun to believe him. There were too many coincidences. However, she still didn''t understand why a b*stard like Chuck could destroy the Allen family. "Am I talking nonsense? Cheryl, you don''t actually believe him, do you? He''s just pretending!" Finnegan said angrily. "Finnegan, just stop talking, okay?" Cheryl was in a rage. Finnegan gritted his teeth and swallowed his words. "Do you really want to take over my family?" Cheryl stared at Chuck. "Yes, I''m going to turn the Champ family bankrupt," Chuck shrugged. "You...She..." Finnegan was so angry he couldn''t speak. "You ordered this? Did you ask someone to leak our family secrets?" Cheryl asked, cautiously. "Yeah, you could say that." Chuck sat down. He didn''t want to talk to her anymore. "Why did you do that?" Cheryl''s eyes were brimming red. "It''s simple. It''s because of you! I don''t like you," Chuck blurted. Chuck had nothing against Cheryl but she had been rude to him. Chuck had been quiet for too long. She asked for this herself! "If I apologize to you, will you let go of my family?" Cheryl said with a serious tone. She didn''t want to gamble on this. The more she thought about it, the more she was convinced that Chuck was the one who destroyed the Allen family. If so, the Champ family was no match for him at all. Chuck shrugged. "Are you going to apologize to me?" Chuck said calmly. "Yes, I''ll apologize to you," Cheryl gnashed her teeth as she said that. "Where is your sense of superiority now?" Chuck asked. "You!" Cheryl''s eyes were ming. "Cheryl, what are you talking about? Why would you apologize to such a person? What right does he have?" Finnegan couldn''t help it. Cheryl was humiliating the Champ family! "I..." Cheryl couldn''t answer. "Let''s go. Stop talking to him. I don''t believe he has that kind of power!" Finnegan dragged Cheryl out. Cheryl stared at Chuck and said nothing. "Cheryl, don''t believe him. He''s just putting on an act!" Finnegan tugged at her, "Look at him. Does he look like someone who can destroy the Allen family?" Cheryl was at a loss but Finnegan had already dragged her out of the lounge. "Let''s go back," Finnegan felt that was all he could do for now. Chuck was just an idiot. He was just ying games. Why would the Champ family be afraid of him? "What if he really is Karen''s son?" Cheryl was in a predicament. She didn''t want to think about it, but the evidence now seemed to point to this. "Impossible. Betty from Hotel Luna has fooled us!" Finnegan was angry. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a beautiful woman with a really good figure. Yes, it was Patricia Dawson! She had decided to swing by after her work at the hotel. "Is that her?" Cheryl walked over. She knew Patricia was managing the hotel, so what Patricia said must be true. "Patricia!" Cheryl called out to her. Patricia stopped in her tracks. She was there to meet her friend, but she didn''t expect to meet Cheryl there. Patricia had seen the news recently. She was curious how did this happened to the Champ family? "Hello, President Champ," Patricia said politely. "Hello, I want to ask you a question," Cheryl said nervously. "Sure, go ahead." "Who is the owner of the hotel that you are managing? Who took over that hotel?" asked Cheryl. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "This..." It was not that Patricia did not want to say it, but Chuck had ordered her not to go around telling others. "Tell me, is it a person named Chuck?" Cheryl said. Finnegan shook his head and said, "Cheryl, you are really thinking too much. How could it be him? It''s impo..." "President Champ, how did you know?" Patricia was surprised. How did Cheryl know? "Ahh!" Cheryl was shocked. She refused to believe it. Did Chuck really take over the hotel and destroyed the Allen family? "Are you serious?" Cheryl''s voice was trembling. "Yes, it''s true. Why would I lie to you?" Patricia sighed. Recently, she had been very bored of managing the hotel. She used to manage manypanies at once, but she was only managing a hotel now. Chuck was using a sledgehammer to crack a nut. When would Chuck put her in an important position? "How did Chuck destroy the Allen family? Can you tell me?" Cheryl asked. "I... Well, Landon Allen hit Chuck''s wife. Later that night, the Allen family was wiped out," Patricia said. Even she felt it was far-fetched! "Seriously?" Finnegan was stunned. How could he destroy the Allen family so easily? "Yes, it''s true. I work for Chuck now," Patricia said with a sigh. "Why do you ask? Is he behind what happened to the Champ family today?" Patricia suddenly thought of it, seeing how shocked Cheryl was. Did the Champ family''s misfortune have something to do with Chuck? When Patricia was reading the news in the morning, she was still thinking to herself, who would dare treat the Champ family this way. She understood now. It was Chuck... Cheryl felt miserable. She gravely regretted looking down on someone who could destroy her own family. Why was she so brash? "Yes, it''s his doing." Cheryl''s eyes turned red. She was fearful. However, it wasn''t her own fate she was worried about, she was worried for the entire Champ family. She was the one who brought this on to the family. Had she not looked down on Chuck, would such a thing happen today? "What did you do?" Patricia was curious. Patricia thought Chuck would not target the Champ family for no good reason. There had to be a reason. "I, I looked down on him, scolded him and..." Cheryl was so regretful. "What? You... President Champ, what have you done?" Patricia was startled. How could Cheryl not know Chuck''s capability? How could she do that? "You could apologize to him!" Patricia came up with an idea. "Is it any use?" Cheryl asked bitterly. "It might be, but you have to make it count." Patricia couldn''t say too much. If Chuck knew about it, she would be in a lot of trouble. Cheryl sighed. How should she apologize? She seemed to have made a huge mistake. Had she misunderstood something? Was the girl to me for the ordeal the other day? Then how could she apologize? Should she kneel down? Cry? Or... Cheryl couldn''t bear to think about it further. She couldn''t do that. "At the very least, you have to make Chuck happy. If you think you can do this, then do it," Patricia said atst. "I, I don''t know," Cheryl was torn. "Cheryl, don''t do that now. Since Chuck has destroyed the Allen family, his resources must have been exhausted. If we fight him now, we may be able to defeat him," Finnegan said. "But," Cheryl hesitated. "Don''t think. Let''s go back first," Finnegan dragged Cheryl away. Patricia was confused. She shook her head and thought, "Forget it. It''s none of my business." Patricia walked inside. Cheryl and Finnegan arrived at the Champ family estate. Anthony and the others were filled to the brim with anxiety. The situation was getting serious. It was not a time for jokes, the Champ family''s businesses had all gotten into trouble. There were too many problems for them to handle and they were desperate for some good news. "Cheryl, you''re back. How did it go?" Anthony came over to her. Everyone else stared at Cheryl. "I, I." Cheryl hemmed and hawed. "What''s going on?" Anthony asked. "Grandpa, I, I." How should Cheryl tell it? Was she going to say it was all her fault? "Speak up!" "Cheryl, tell us, we''re so anxious!" "It was a man named Chuck Cannon," Finnegan said. "Chuck, who is that?" "Chuck Cannon?" All the members of the Champ family were stunned. Wasn''t it Wi? Didn''t Cheryl go to look for Karen? Who was Chuck and what did he have to do with all this? "He''s Karen Lee''s son," Finnegan said. Anthony was dumbfounded, "What did you say? Karen''s son was the one who destroyed the Allen family? And now Chuck is targeting our family? Why? Why?" Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Anthony couldn''t help but be so worked up. In fact, he couldn''t believe it when he heard that the Allen family had been destroyed overnight, but now he believed it. This was because what happened today couldn''t be done by an ordinary person! In just a day, the Champ family was already in a mess. After all, the secrets that had been exposed had greatly impacted the family. And while it wasn''t enough to bring them to their knees, it had already affected their businesses in just one day. What would happen the next day? And the day after that? If that continued to happen, how long could the Champ family resist? Until then, he still didn''t know how their secrets got out. He still couldn''t figure it out! However, he understood one thing. The man who could go against the Champ family must be extraordinary! If he could turn the Champ family into this in a day, then the Champ family couldn''t afford to offend this person! "Grandpa, it''s me," Cheryl cried. "It''s you? What''s going on?" Anthony asked and the rest of the family members gathered around her. Cheryl cried from all the pressure. "I''m sorry everyone. Chuck is targeting our family because of me," Cheryl sobbed. It took a lot to break a strong woman like her. When did she encounter such a thing? She had never thought that her family could be targeted like this! "What? What the hell is going on?" Anthony scolded. "I, I..." Cheryl told him what had happened. p!! Anthony pped Cheryl in the face! The p was one full of resentment. The print of his palm appeared on Cheryl''s face! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "B*stard, what have you done?" Anthony yelled. "Grandpa, we can''t me Cheryl. Who would have known that he has such a strong background?" Finnegan still couldn''t believe it. Was he dreaming? p! Anthony pped Finnegan in the face! Finnegan felt aggrieved. He covered his face with his hands, "Grandpa..." "B*stard, you two bastards! Both of you did this. I don''t care if you have to kneel down or beg for mercy. Go and apologize to Chuck right now!" Anthony said with anger in his voice. He was really pissed off. How could this be! He didn''t want the Champ family''s legacy, which had been passed down for hundreds of years, to be destroyed in such a short time! "Grandpa." Finnegan couldn''t bring himself to do it. How could he do it? Cheryl shed her tears silently. Her family members were reprimanding her. Cheryl was at the verge of breaking down. p! Anthony pped Finnegan in the face again, "Anything else you want to say?" This time, Finnegan was beaten to the ground. He was scared. He had never seen his grandfather get so angry! "Aren''t you going to hurry up?" Anthony said angrily. p! Anthony pped Cheryl who had not reacted, "Did you hear me?" Cheryl''s face was red and swollen. She wiped her tears and cried, "But it''s useless for me to apologize to Chuck." p! He pped Cheryl in the face again, this time with even more force, "What did you say?" "Grandpa, he said that he would turn our family bankrupt," Cheryl wailed. "What?" Anthony was furious. His hands kept hitting Cheryl''s swollen cheek again and again. When he was done, the corner of Cheryl''s mouth was bleeding. "Okay, I know what to do," Cheryl choked in between sobs. Cheryl helped Finnegan up and said, "Finnegan, let''s go." Both of them went out. "B*stard!" Anthony was fuming! "Can they solve this?" someone asked. This matter was getting serious, would apologizing work? "If it doesn''t work, you two don''t have toe back!" Anthony shouted. The two of them, who had just reached the door, stopped dead in their tracks. They were trembling as they slowly made their way out. "Grandpa, can that Chuck really turn our Champ family bankrupt?" a young man asked. "This person is not that simple! ording to Cheryl, this person has been under the radar for a long time. Such a person is terrifying! If he can destroy the Allen family overnight, our Champ family can''t take him on!" Anthony seemed to have aged all of a sudden. Yes, the Four Greatest Households were almost peers when it came to wealth and the Allen family was a good example. Then could the Champ family have the strength to resist Chuck''s attack? The Champ family panicked, "What should we do? In case, in case..." "Cheryl has always been smart. How could she make such a mistake this time?" "Don''t panic! There may be some way out!" Anthony yelled. He could only y by ear from this point forth. If they really couldn''t make it, then the entire Champ family would have to migrate! ...... Cheryl and Finnegan drove immediately back to the restaurant. "Cheryl, what are you going to do?" Finnegan was anxious. He really didn''t want to face Chuck again. He had just left and now he''s back here again. "I don''t know. I don''t know," Cheryl cried. She was under tremendous stress. "Cheryl, why don''t we get on our knees and apologize to him?" Finnegan gnashed his teeth and said. "I''m afraid it won''t work," Cheryl said desperately. "Then what should we do? Cheryl, do you think he has a crush on you? Is he forcing you to submit yourself to him?" Finnegan thought out loud. Cheryl''s eyes were filled with anger, but she was powerless, "Finnegan, what do you want me to do? Do you want me to sleep with him for a night?" Finnegan didn''t want to say it out loud either, but there was no other way except this. "Cheryl, the entire Champ family is now depending on us. Cheryl, you have to sacrifice!" p!! Cheryl pped Finnegan angrily, "What did you say? I''m your cousin, how dare you talk to me like that?" "Cheryl, don''t hit me." Finnegan''s face was already numb from all the beating, "You have to know that if Chuck doesn''t forgive us, our family will go down the same path as the Allen family. Do you want to see such a thing happen?" "I..." Cheryl was miserable. "Stop talking. Let''s go down and see what he''s going to say. If he really wants us to do that, you''ll have toe out on your own," Cheryl''s face was as white as paper. She made a choice. "The needs of the many outweigh the needs of the few," she thought. "Okay, Cheryl," Finnegan breathed a sigh of relief. The two of them got off the car. They went back to Chuck''s lounge and opened the door. After Chuck had finished his meal, Wi went and made desserts. Chuck was shocked. Why were these people back so fast? This was getting more interesting. "What are you two doing here?" Chuck shrugged. Cheryl and Finnegan bowed their heads and remained silent. "What are you doing here?" Chuck stood up. "I, I want to apologize to you." Cheryl''s words were stuck in her throat. She stammered. She actually came over to apologize to him. "Apologize? Why? You have done nothing wrong, haven''t you? I thought you didn''t believe me?" Chuck shrugged and walked over to them. "I... I''m sorry, I''m sorry," Cheryl bit her lip and said. Chuck nced at her and sneered, "Now, where is your sense of superiority?" "I." Cheryl was speechless and felt ashamed. It turned out that she was nothing in front of Chuck. "How can you forgive me and forgive our Champ family?" Cheryl said. Finnegan lowered his head and didn''t say anything. He was baffled. How could they be so humbled? "Do you think a ''sorry'' will solve everything? Is it that simple?" Chuck shook his head and said coldly. Chuck had given her a lot of chances before. However, she kept pushing him, so why would Chuck show her mercy? "Cheryl," Finnegan understood what Chuck meant. He wanted Cheryl to sacrifice her body. Cheryl''s heart sank. Was she going to do that? Tears came to her eyes and she froze. "Cheryl, you must save the Champ family!" Finnegan said in a low voice. "I... Finnegan, please go out first," Cherylpromised. Finnegan let out a sigh of relief. Although his cousin already had a child, her figure was still perfect! Any man would fall head over heels for her. Finnegan went out. Chuck frowned and ignored him. When the Champ family had lost everything, Finnegan woulde over and beg for his mercy too. Chuck saw that Cheryl was motionless. What was she going to do? Chuck sat down. Cheryl was encouraging herself and suppressing the shame in her heart. She came over and said, "Chuck, I''m sorry for what I did. Whatever you want me to do, I''ll do it." Chapter 466 Chapter 466 "Anything?" Chuck said, shooting her a strange look. "Yes, as long as you forgive me and let go of my family. I''m willing to do anything." Cheryl walked to the door, locked it, and walked over to Chuck. Chuck understood what she meant. Was she going to sacrifice her body? To be honest, Cheryl was a perfect woman with a petite face, a pretty appearance, and an excellent figure. No man would be able to resist her. Especially now, she had lost her arrogance and adopted a far more gentle demeanor. There were tears in her eyes too, which would make any man take pity on her. However, for Chuck, the purpose of doing these things was not to sleep with her. Cheryl saw that Chuck did not move at all. She bit her lip and moved closer to him, "Chuck, I''m sorry. Can you forgive me?" "Don''t you have a child?" Chuck asked rather strangely. "I... have, I have a daughter, but I have been maintaining myself well. There''s no difference between me and other women," Cheryl said awkwardly. When did she ever have to show this off in front of a man? Even after she was married, she hadn''t said this in front of her husband. However, now, she had no choice but to say it out loud. The shame in her heart made her break down again. Chuck looked at her again. She was right. Cheryl did not look like a mother at all. On the contrary, she was perfect. Her self-discipline must have been strong. Besides work, she must have jogged and done sports like yoga too. Otherwise, her figure couldn''t be so perfect. "So?" Chuck shrugged. "So, so, whatever you want me to do, I''m willing to..." "What are you going to do? What are you willing to do? Make it clear," Chuck said. Cheryl felt insulted. She couldn''t help but tear up. Chuck was humiliating her, but she could do nothing about it. Should she get angry and storm out straight? She really wanted to do so, but she knew what the consequences were. "I, I''m willing to do what men want," Cheryl felt ashamed. "What do we men want to do?" Chuck''s face was expressionless. "You... What a man wants to... I''m willing to do it. As long as you mind, I''m willing to do it." Cheryl lowered her head. Chuck stood up and walked up to her. Cheryl bit her lip in shame! She looked at Chuck and saw that he remained motionless. She bit her lip and looked up, only to find Chuck emotionless. She felt ashamed. What did Chuck want her to do? Did he want her to kneel down? Cheryl was about to kneel down. "Are you doing this willingly?" Chuck said calmly. "Yes, I''m willing to do this." Cheryl lowered her head and felt ashamed. Chuck was silent again. Cheryl looked up again and found that Chuck was still wearing a poker face. Cheryl was ashamed, "Do you want to do it now?" "You have a child. Don''t you think it''s... lewd... to do this to me?" Chuck shrugged and said. He was not interested in Cheryl at all, not to mention that this was Auntie Logan''s restaurant. How could he do this in Wi''s restaurant? Besides, Chuck had already seen Cheryl''s photo. "I..." Cheryl felt ashamed. She felt that she had been greatly insulted. She roared, "Then what do you want me to do? What do you want me to do?" "I think you have misunderstood me. I didn''t ask you to do anything. It was you who took the initiative toe to me and said such things. Do you think you are very attractive? You are too confident," Chuck said. "Yes, I came to see you. I want you to forgive me. Don''t go after my family anymore. Is that okay? I beg you," Cherylmented. She was close to aplete breakdown. "Let me ask you. If I let you go just because you begged me, what does that make you?" Chuck looked at her with no emotions on his face. "I, I am nothing. I''m just here to beg you, okay? Please don''t mess with my family." Cheryl burst into tears. "You''re the one who''s wrong. How dare you say I''m wrong?" Chuck said calmly. "I, I was wrong," Cheryl said hurriedly. "Since you''re wrong, you''ll just have to ept the punishment. Do you understand?" Chuck said. It was a simple truth. Chuck was not a saint, how could he let her go just because she came over to apologize? "No, please don''t do this, please, I beg of you." Cheryl regretted her actions earlier. She shouldn''t have looked down on Chuck. What''s more, she shouldn''t have insulted Chuck. "I didn''t ask you toe over. You can go now." Chuck still wanted to finish the dessert made by Wi, so he was not in the mood to talk to Cheryl anymore. "One more thing. If you knew the consequence, why did you do it back then?" Chuck sat down. Cheryl was in great pain. She raised her head and looked at Chuck with tears in her eyes. She threw away the bag in her hand and then unbuttoned her clothes. The only thing she could do now was go on the offensive and see if there was still room for negotiation. "Stop!" Chuck raised his hand to stop her. "Chuck, please don''t do this. I know I''m in the wrong. I am no different from the other women. I..." Cheryl cried. Would he be willing to forgive her after she had made such a big sacrifice? "Where did your confidencee from?" Chuck blurted, "Let me ask you, have you stayed in Hotel Luna before?" "Yes, I''ve been here. At that time, I wanted to..." Cheryl remembered. "Who were you sleeping with at that time? Did you sleep alone? Or did you sleep with someone else?" Chuck asked. The photos in his hand were taken in Hotel Luna, just like the images from a surveince camera. However, Chuck thoughtter, how could there be a surveince camera in the hotel room? Besides, even if it was surveince footage, why would the photos be sent to him? Wasn''t it very strange? "Thea, I was with Thea," Cheryl said hurriedly. "Why did you stay with her?" Chuck asked. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I, I thought she was pitiful. There were your... your palm prints on her face. I felt that she had been wronged. Iforted her and let her stay with me," Cheryl said. "Had she been wronged?" Chuck said calmly, "What had she been wronged for?" "She..." "Just say it," said Chuck. "She said, you beat her. You wanted to sleep with her, but she was not willing, so you beat her," Cheryl hemmed and hawed. Frieda was young and looked pitiful at that time. Cheryl was touched and couldn''t bear to see Frieda so aggrieved. Chuck was now sure that the Thea she was talking about was Frieda Olmedo. "What did the woman look like?" Chuck asked. "She''s very beautiful, 18 years old, with long legs and wless skin," Cheryl tried to recall as much as possible. Frieda was indeed the most beautiful girl she had everid eyes on, so she was deeply impressed. Based on Cheryl''s description, Chuck was sure that it was Frieda! Chuck now understood that these photos were taken by Frieda. Why did she take them? Why did she send them to him on purpose? Chuck didn''t quite understand. However, Chuck thought of Frieda''s character. It was simple now. Frieda wanted to retaliate against him. Perhaps she could tell that Cheryl was very rich, so Frieda showed her weakness in front of Cheryl to gain her trust. She wanted Cheryl to sympathize with her, so that Cheryl would back her up. Thus, she took Cheryl''s pictures and sent them to him, hoping that Chuck would show those photos to Cheryl. After Cheryl was provoked, wasn''t it reasonable for Cheryl to teach him a lesson? However, Frieda missed out on two important aspects. First of all, Chuck was not a person who liked to show off. Even if he had the photos, he would just look at them secretly. He would not show them to anyone, not even Cheryl. Second, Frieda thought that Cheryl had the power to harm him. This was a big mistake. "Are you sympathizing with her now?" Chuck shrugged. "I." "Say it!!" "Yes, I''m very sympathetic towards her," Cheryl was ashamed. She thought, "It was your fault to let the girl pay for the room and beat her. What kind of behavior was this? It was disgusting." "So, you hated me from then on?" Chuck asked. "Yes, I did," Cheryl admitted. "Are you kidding me? You hated me the first time you saw me, didn''t you?" Chuck continued asking. "I... that''s right." "Did I offend you at that time?" "No." Cheryl thought she did look down on him for no reason at that time. He said that he wanted to buy the hotel, so why did she look down on him? "Do you know what the girl staying with you did to you?" Chuck smiled. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 "What did she do?" Cheryl, her heart was filled with shame. She was stunned. Why did Chuck say that? What did he mean? "Interesting. You would never have thought that. Let me ask you, what''s your impression of her?" Chuck shrugged and asked. "She... is innocent, pitiful, and pure," Cheryl recalled. She still remembered when she saw Frieda crying and walking out of the room. Frieda was really pitiful. Cheryl was used to being indifferent to others, but even she couldn''t help but want tofort Frieda. Chuck smiled, "Innocent? Is that what you think?" "What do you mean?" Cheryl looked up. "Let me tell you, the girl is called Frieda, not Thea." "Frieda? No, her name is Thea," Cheryl shook her head, how could the girl lie? She was such a pitiful girl. Chuck shook his head and looked at Cheryl again, "No, her name is Frieda. This girl went to the same college as I did. She is a freshman and also the campus belle. Do you know her personality?" "She''s pure and kind," Cheryl answered honestly. "Haha, do you know what''s the condition to add her on WhatsApp?" Chuck sneered. "What condition? What condition does she need?" "Only a person who owns a sports car that cost more than five million dors is qualified to add her on WhatsApp." "Howe? You''re ndering her, aren''t you?" Cheryl frowned. This was the behavior of a gold-digger. As a member of the Champ family, even Cheryl never came out with such a ridiculous condition for people to add her on WhatsApp. It was only a matter of whether she wanted to add or not. Chuck ignored her question and said, "Then a school hunk with a sports car finally added her WhatsApp ID and then do you know what she did?" "What do you want to say? You are absolutely ndering her!" Cheryl was angry. "ndering her? Haha, she and the school hunk... Oh, you may know this hunk as well, he is Patricia''s younger brother, Aaron. Do you know him?" Chuck asked. "Aaron?" Cheryl had the impression that the boy was the one who invited her to Hotel Luna. He was very handsome, but she was not interested in him. "Do you know him? It''s him. Aaron asked Frieda out, but he spiked Frieda''s drinks. I''ll leave the rest to your imagination. After that, he took some photos," Chucked said calmly. "What did you say?" Cheryl was shocked! How could Patricia''s brother do that? That''s impossible! "It just so happened that I had conflicts with Aaron, so he sent this photo to me and showed off that he had phndered the campus belle," Chuck said. "You..." Cheryl was stunned, how could this happen? "Frieda came to me after she found out." "So she booked a room to ask for her photos from you?" Cheryl was nervous. "Yes." "But why did you hit her? How could you hit a woman?" Cheryl asked in a hurry. This was something she really couldn''t tolerate. She thought, "The girl asked for the photos from you, why didn''t you just give it to her. Why did you hit her?" "Why? She took out a knife, should I hit her? If it were you, wouldn''t you hit her?" Chuck said calmly. "What?" Cheryl was shocked. How could that sweet-looking girl do such a thing? shing a knife was an assault, so even Cheryl would be angry as well. "Have you given her the photos?" Cheryl continued asking. "I gave them to her. I thought she would just disappear, but... It doesn''t seem to be what I''ve thought," Chuck said. "What? What do you want to say?" Cheryl felt that something was wrong. "After she came out, she met you, but why did she pretend to be pitiful and told you a false name? Can''t you figure it out?" "What, what did she want to do? Why did she do that? Did she, did she want to use me against you?" Cheryl was in a rage. "What do you think?" "I don''t believe you, I refuse to believe!" Cheryl thought that she could notice these. "Her photos were taken by Aaron, and that prompted a change in her psychologically. She must have been thinking that since she had her photos taken, why couldn''t she do that too to others? Then she felt that you seemed to be more pleasing to the eye, so..." Chuck said. "What, what are you talking about?" Cheryl became nervous in an instant. She walked over, "Chuck, you''re talking nonsense, aren''t you?" She felt a chill down her spine. She seemed to recall that when she was sleeping, her quilt seemed to have been taken off and she felt a bit chilly. At that time, she was deep in sleep, so she couldn''t wake up. She didn''t think too much and continued to sleep. There was no expression on Chuck''s face. Cheryl copsed to the ground and said, "No, why did she take photos of me? ... You, how did you know? Could it be...?" Cheryl got up and grabbed Chuck. Her eyes were red and she was crying, "Tell me, how did you know? Please, tell me, okay?" "It''s very simple. She wanted to retaliate against me and wanted me to sh with you. Think about how you would deal with me if I have told you I have your photos in my hand," Chuck said. "You, do you mean that you have my photos?" Cheryl was shocked, "Give it to me. Please show it to me." "After that night, you saw me the next morning, and you said that I was looking at some photos. Do you still remember?" "Yes, were you... were you looking at my photos at that time?" Cheryl felt weak and her voice trembled. "Yes," Chuck took out his mobile phone. Cheryl was devastated, "Are you lying to me? Is it, is it...?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "No, take a look yourself." Chuck took out his phone and found the strange WhatsApp ID. He opened it and there were photos sent by Frieda. When Chuck handed his mobile phone to Cheryl, she took it with trembling hands. She sat on the ground and burst into tears after looking at it. The woman in the photos was her. How could she not recognize herself? She knew it at first nce. She looked down and found that the photo looked like surveince footage, but she knew that when she was sleeping that night, what she felt then was real. Frieda took off her quilt to take these pictures. She didn''t think too much of it at that time. How could a pitiful girl do such a thing to her? She really didn''t expect that. Now she was in a total nk and knew that she had been wrong all along. It turned out that Chuck could really purchase the hotel of the Allen family. It turned out that she had misunderstood Chuck from the beginning. His action towards the girl was justifiable. He was not a b*stard. She misunderstood him, that was why she looked down on him and hated him so much. Chuck was puzzled by what she did, so he eventually got angry at her... This mistake started when she looked down on him from the very beginning. She thought he was just boasting around. After all, how could any normal person purchase the Allen family''s hotel? She couldn''t afford it even if she was a member of the Four Greatest Households. How could Chuck afford it? However, he really could afford it. Cheryl looked up with teary eyes, "I''m sorry. I really didn''t know about this. I really didn''t know..." Cheryl was full of regrets. Why did she trust a woman she had just met? Chuck took back his mobile phone, "It''s not important. The most important thing is that I have told you that I wanted to wipe the Champ family out. Therefore, I will do it!" "No, don''t do this to me, don''t do this to my family," Cheryl cried. "You can leave now," Chuck said, "Of course, you can see that I have deleted all your photos in front of you. Look carefully." Chuck clicked the delete button. Cheryl grabbed Chuck''s hand, "No, you can keep it. Keep it." She was ashamed of herself. She felt guilty because she had made a huge mistake. She should not have looked down on Chuck from the beginning. Otherwise, she would not have made the mistakes she made right now. "Please keep them," Cheryl cried. She summoned up all her courage to say that. Any woman who encountered this would want the photos to be deleted as soon as possible, but what right did she have to delete them? If Chuck kept the photos, did it mean that she would still have a chance? "No way," Chuck shook his head. Chuck had already seen these photos and he was no longer interested in them. He was not in the mood to see them again, nor did he want to spread these photos. Although Betty certainly had all kinds of ways to spread these photos if he gave the order. These photos could be seen by many people and bring shame to the Champ family. However, Chuck was not going to do that. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 This was because he didn''t think it was necessary to do that. That was all. He just wanted to turn the Champ family bankrupt. Why should he spread these photos? Chuck did not want to do that. "No, keep them. Please keep them, okay?" Cheryl held Chuck''s hand and pleaded in tears. It turned out that he had seen her body long ago. "No," Chuck shook his head. He deleted these photos one by one in front of Cheryl, without leaving a single one. Cheryl slumped onto the ground, feeling helpless. Chuck put away his phone and said, "You can leave now." Cheryl raised her tearful face and said in a choked voice, "How can you forgive me? I''m really willing to do anything. You just need to say, I will do it." "You just have to go out," Chuck said with a straight face. Chuck had made up his mind about this matter. He would definitely strip the wealth of the Champ family. He wanted Cheryl to lose all her sense of superiority. "Chuck," Cheryl covered her mouth and cried. "I have a daughter, she..." "What has it got to do with me if you have a daughter? Is she mine?" Chuck asked. "She''s not yours." Cheryl shook her head and got up with a pale face. She walked to the entrance slowly, the regret in her heart made her numb. She opened the door and went out. Finnegan, who was waiting outside, saw his cousin crying miserably. He ran over and asked, "What did he say to you, Cheryl? Did he..." He felt that Chuck must have done something terrible to his cousin, to have such a beautiful woman throw herself into his arms, it was impossible for any man to refuse her! "No, he didn''t touch me," Cheryl was depressed. What should she do now? Chuck said that he wanted to turn the Champ family into paupers, and he would definitely be able to do so. This was because Chuck was really the one who destroyed the Allen family! Turning the Champ family poor was just a piece of cake for Chuck. "What? Why didn''t he touch you?" Finnegan couldn''t believe it. "I, I." Cheryl couldn''t say it out loud. Should she say that Chuck had already seen her body? Or should she say that Chuck disliked her because she had a child? She couldn''t say anything at all. "What did you do just now? Cheryl, what are you crying for? Tell me!" Finnegan was also desperate. Cheryl''s devastated state meant there was no room for negotiation. "He didn''t do anything but just showed me something. Then I realize that I''ve misunderstood him all this while. He should be angry, but..." Cheryl cried. "But what?" "He said he must turn our family bankrupt," Cheryl copsed. The pressure was so great that she couldn''t breathe! "What?" Finnegan couldn''t believe it. "What should we do? What should we do?" Cheryl was desperate. "Let''s go home and talk about it," Finnegan could only say so. Since his cousin was sobbing, he had thought that Chuck abused her just now, but Chuck did not. They could do nothing now, so they could only go back and discuss. Finnegan helped Cheryl got back home. Back at the Champ family. Cheryl cried and recounted what had happened. Anthony pped her angrily. Cheryl fell to the ground. "What have you done?" Anthony roared. All the members of the Champ family were scolding Cheryl. What was going on? Was the Champ family going to be wiped out all because of what Cheryl did? This kind of incrimination was too terrifying! "Cheryl, look what you''ve done! Why did you treat him that way?" "That''s right. he didn''t provoke you either. You looked down on him the first time you met. Why did you do that?" "How dare you say he is trash, b*stard and targeted him? Anyone would be angry if they were treated like this. Cheryl, what did you do?" Some of the people in the Champ family were angry, some were desperate and some were just regretful. "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I apologize to all of you. I wanted to reimburse him, but he refused. I told him I would do anything he says, but he disagreed. I really don''t know what else to do," Cheryl cried. She couldn''t think of any other way. She had already done everything she could. After all, she was still attractive to men. She had already taken the initiative, but Chuck was still not interested in her. She really couldn''t do anything about it. "Mommy, why are you crying?" A little girl around seven years old ran over. She helped her mother up. "I did something wrong," Cheryl wiped her tears. "Mom, what did you do wrong?" the girl asked. "I shouldn''t look down on people." "Mom, why did you look down on people?" the girl asked innocently. "I..." Cheryl was speechless. Her daughter was right. Why did she look down on Chuck? When they first met, he said that he would buy Landon''s hotel. All she had to do was believe it, but why didn''t she believe him? Cheryl hugged her daughter and cried. "Cheryl, you have to solve the problem you created. Otherwise, don''te into the door of the Champ family again!" Anthony said angrily. Not too long ago, their businesses'' dirty secrets continued to be exposed one after another. Anthony was out of wit''s end. If it went on like this, in less than a month, the Champ family would be completely in debt. By that time, it would not be as simple as bing paupers. "Grandpa, I can''t do anything now," Cheryl said, crying. "You''ll have to figure it out!" Anthony yelled. Cheryl held her daughter desperately. What should she do? What should she do? It was the quietest day of the Champ family. The living room was dead silent. ...... In college, Frieda had just finished her sses. She knew that Chuck hadn''te to sses for a long time. She was very happy. Was he defeated by Cheryl? She had investigated Cheryl''s background. How did she investigate? At that time, Cheryl wore a very limited edition watch. Frieda did a check on that watch. She felt that Cheryl was from the Champ family of the Four Greatest Households! Later, Frieda checked again and confirmed that there was really a person named Cheryl in the Champ family. Otherwise, how could Cheryl wear all those branded clothes that were worth more than ten million dors? When Frieda found out about Cheryl, she was so happy. So what if Chuck was rich? In front of the Champ family of the Four Greatest Households, Chuck was but an ant. Cheryl could easily crush Chuck with one hand! That was what Frieda had thought. If Cheryl knew that her photos were in Chuck''s mobile phone, could Chuck still be alive? Chuck had seen Frieda''s photos and even hit her. Frieda wanted Chuck to pay the price! However, when she just got on her BMW, Frieda turned on her mobile phone to see if there were any new activities on that day. However, when there was a news notification, she clicked on it out of curiosity and was immediately stunned. What was going on? Why was it all about the Champ family? What happened? Frieda continued to browse the news for a long time. She was utterly shocked. The Champ family was all over the news. How could the Champ family find such huge trouble? Frieda was not stupid, she knew instantly that the Champ family had been set up, but who would have the ability to set up one of the Four Greatest Households?" Frieda was shocked. With the Champ family suffering from both internal and external issues, how would they have the time to deal with Chuck? Chuck had it easy! Frieda absolutely didn''t want to see such a thing. She drove to Hotel Luna and looked at it from a distance. Everything was all right. Was Chuck fine? Then all that she had done before was in vain and Chuck actually saw the photos for free. Frieda was enraged. Chuck actually took advantage of the situation, she couldn''t stand it. She must let Chuck know the price of beating her. She couldn''t let him off the hook so easily. She began to think of other ways to get back at Chuck. However, as she browsed the news, she saw the secrets about the Champ family that were exposed. Who did this? Who would have such an ability to do this? Frieda could not figure it out. She thought about it for a while and really couldn''t figure out who the mastermind was. It was unbelievable. Frieda was about to leave, but she saw a car driving into Hotel Luna. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She continued to look out of doubt, but saw a woman with a splendid figure getting out of the car. Judging from her back, she was absolutely beautiful. Who could that be? The woman turned back haggardly and Frieda was startled. It was Cheryl. Why was she here at this hour? Shouldn''t the Champ family be badly battered at the moment? Why did shee here? To rx? Frieda couldn''t figure it out, but she couldn''t let Cheryl see her. If Cheryl knew what Frieda had done, what would happen to Frieda? Frieda could already expect it. However, why did Cheryle here? Did shee looking for Chuck? Frieda smiled to herself. Cheryl must havee to find trouble with Chuck. Frieda was expecting a good show! "Chuck, do you regret treating me like that?" Chapter 469 Chapter 469 The more Frieda watched on, the happier she got. She couldn''t wait to see Chuck get into trouble with Cheryl. Since thest time she was pped by Chuck, the trauma he left on her did not go away. Recently, she had been dreaming of all the crazy tortures she would inflict on Chuck! She wanted revenge! Now it seemed that taking Cheryl''s photos that time was the right decision. Frieda figured that she had the original images with her. If she needed money, she could just sell these photos and get tens of millions of dors easily. After all, Cheryl was the most beautiful woman in the Champ family of the Four Greatest Households. She was the rose among the garden of nobles. Who wouldn''t want to see the photos of this woman? Once she revealed the photos, there would be a lot of people who would fight for them. Frieda was ted. When Frieda saw Cheryl walk into the hotel, she was a little jealous! In the recent days, a few women who were prettier than herself had showed up, including Yvette and Cheryl. They were all beauties. Cheryl was wearing high-end clothes, which showed off her excellent figure. Frieda looked at her back and became even more envious. "Humph, when I am your age, my figure will definitely be better than yours!" Frieda snorted. She hadn''t reached the age of twenty yet so she still had room for growth. In addition, she had been practicing yoga and doing squats to maintain a perfect body shape. If she continued to practice, no one could match her body when she reached her twenties! Frieda was so confident! However, she saw Cheryling out after a while, her face seemed even more haggard. What was going on? Yes, Cheryl really had no choice. She wanted to beg Karen, but why would Karen see her? What''s more, Karen was still abroad, so it was even less likely for them to meet. Cheryl walked out sadly. The truth was, she did not expect that she would be in such a situation. She sighed and sat in her car, crying in silence. After these few days, she had already broken down. What should she do? The Champ family''s situation was getting worse and worse. They couldn''t hold on for much longer. When she came here just now, she wanted to go see Chuck, but Chuck would not see her at all. The pressure was unbearable. When she went home, she would be beaten. Her family members would scold and me her. Just the night before, she was pped by three elders. That made her really miserable. She couldn''t resist, so she endured the torment silently. All Cheryl could do was to cry when she was in the car alone. "What should I do?" Cheryl cried to herself! Frieda couldn''t see Cheryl crying in the car from all the way over there. She thought, "What''s Cheryl up to? Didn''t she see Chuck?" Anyway, Frieda hadn''t seen Chuck recently. Was Chuck hiding? Ha! He must be afraid of the Champ family, so he hid like a turtle in its shell? Frieda mocked. What a piece of trash! He might be a little rich but in front of a behemoth like the Champ family, he was nothing but trash! He was worse than trash. Frieda was angry. Chuck could hide! He was such a coward. Frieda watched for a while and saw Cheryl driving away. Could it be that Cheryl had found out where Chuck was hiding? Haha! Frieda couldn''t wait to see it. She followed Cheryl from a distance and found that Cheryl had gone to the airport. Where was she going? Frieda decided to follow Cheryl to get a better look. At least, she wanted to see personally how Cheryl would deal with Chuck. Then, she would be content. If she could, she even wanted to take pictures. She went in and found that Cheryl was taking a private route, which meant that Cheryl was boarding a private ne. What should she ask? Frieda was annoyed. However, Cheryl was walking in front of her and she was on the phone. Cheryl said that she would be in Central City right away. Was Chuck in Central City? D*mn, how dare he hide in Central City? Chuck, that coward! Frieda bought a flight ticket immediately and was ready to depart to Central City. She didn''t have ss anyway, so Frieda got on the ne too. When she arrived in Central City, she certainly didn''t know where Cheryl was. She was a little annoyed! However, she had been to Central City before. When she was hanging out in the bar thest time she was there, she made some friends, all of whom had sports cars worth millions. Some of them had added her on WhatsApp! She agreed, after all, they were qualified to be on her WhatsApp. However, Frieda had always ignored them. In her eyes, men were just for fun. She took a selfie which happened to include the words "Central City" in the airport. She posted it on Facebook and said, "Hanging around in Central City..." As soon as it was posted, someone replied immediately. "Hey beauty, you''vee to Central City. I''lle pick you up!" "I''m in Central City as well. I''ll drive my sports car to pick you up!" Her WhatsApp kept ringing. Frieda looked at them several times andughed, "Look at your face, how can youe to pick me up? Do you want me to throw up?" "What''s more, this idiot looked so ugly and you dare say you want to pick me up? Go to hell! And you, short and fat, like a potato, even that idiot is more handsome than you. And you still pretend to be handsome? I''m so disgusted." Frieda snorted. More than a dozen people sent her messages and all said they want to pick her up. She thought she should pick the one most pleasing to the eye. However, after browsing for a while, she did not like any of them. "All rubbish! Forget it, you will do," Frieda reluctantly tapped on one person, "Pleasee pick me up!" "Okay, I''ll be there soon!!" the man replied. "I will only wait for you for ten minutes!" Frieda sent a message. Yes, ten minutes was enough. Usually, she wouldn''t bother waiting at all. Frieda found a ce to sit down and wait. After waiting for a while, Friedained, "It''s been eight minutes, why hasn''t hee yet? What a piece of trash! Such a loser could even seize the chance! Forget it, I''ll just find the next person." Frieda took out her mobile phone impatiently. Her time was precious! How could she waste her time in vain? Frieda couldn''t ept that! She sent a message to another man who was a little more pleasing to the eye, "I''m so tired. Come and pick me up." "Okay, I''ll be there right away!" the man replied in seconds. Yes, Frieda was beautiful and the men could not resist her youth. This was the simplest way to attract those men. Frieda disdained and said, "Ten minutes, I''ll wait for you for only ten minutes." However, a sports car arrived at that moment, and there was a tall man inside, "Frieda, I am here in ten minutes. Get in the car!" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The man was graceful. Frieda muttered, "Now you''re talking." She stood upzily. The person that she sent the message just now replied, "I''ll be there in ten minutes!" "Forget it, I''ll take a taxi. Next time," Frieda replied. She didn''t feel like waiting for another ten minutes. After all, a car was already here for her, so she decided to take it. "Frieda, I''m on my way. I''ll be there soon. Right now," the man replied. Frieda was toozy to reply. "Do you think I''m a fool? I just sent you a message and you''re on your way? You''re pretending!" She put her mobile phone in the bag, walked over and got in the car. "Frieda, long time no see," the man smiled. "Long time no see." Frieda was toozy to talk, "I''m hungry." "Well, I have already booked the best restaurant. Let''s go eat!" the man said with a smile. When he was on the way, he had booked the best restaurant immediately. At least, he wanted Frieda to feel that he valued her. Otherwise, how could he have other opportunities? "Okay," Frieda was looking at her mobile phone when the man turned to look at her. They hadn''t seen each other in months. He thought she had be more beautiful and had a better figure. She was really a coquettish woman! The man couldn''t wait for it! When they arrived at one of the best restaurants in Central City, Frieda took a look at it and thought it was eptable. "By the way, who''s the one who targeted the Champ family recently?" Frieda asked casually. "I don''t know much about this," the man shook his head. Yes, the Champ family had been targeted in the past few days and the news was all over the country. However, no one knew who did it! "I guess it was the work of the people from another two families," the man analyzed. "Fine, I think the Champ family can still take it. After all, they are one of the Four Greatest Households," Frieda expressed her opinion. She still wanted Cheryl to deal with Chuck. Therefore, she wouldn''t want anything bad to happen to the Champ family. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 "True. Although the situation is severe, the Champ family should be able to ovee it," Vincent said. The Champ family was one of the Four Greatest Households anyway! "Well, let''s eat. I''m hungry," Frieda said. The man shrugged and nodded. He was more than happy to have a meal with a beautifuldy. They came out of the car and walked into the restaurant. Frieda was impressed by the restaurant. "Who''s the owner of this restaurant? The interior design is pretty nice!" she asked. "I know right. My dad''s friend works as a manager here. This restaurant seems to belong to President Logan from Central City," the man chuckled. He was talking about Wi Logan. Most people were not aware that Wi was the owner of a lot of businesses in Central City. She had been keeping a low profile. "President Logan?" Frieda didn''t bother to ask more. She thought President Logan was probably a capable boss. She was not interested in knowing Wi. She just asked out of curiosity. "Hello, Young Master Woods, this way, please!" The receptionist came over to serve him. The receptionist knew him well. Young Master Woods often brought beautiful women there to dine. The man said proudly, "Well, Frieda, this way!" Frieda followed them. The high-end restaurant looked fancy andfortable. The two of them were brought to a table. The man let Frieda order a few dishes, and soon they began to chat. This man was worth more than 10 billion dors, which was why Frieda epted his invitation. Sadly, he was not even as good-looking as Aaron. The thought of Aaron made Frieda angry. He was bold enough to take photos of her! Frieda had promised herself not to simply take drinks anymore. She would not want to fall into the same trap again. "By the way, have you ever heard of the Cannon family?" feeling a little bored, Frieda asked. "The Cannon family? Which Cannon family?" the man hesitated. "There''s a man named Chuck Cannon. Do you know him?" "I don''t know him. There''s no such Cannon family who is well-known in the country," the man was sure about it. His family was considered an upper-middle-ss family in the country, yet he had never heard of the Cannon family. Frieda agreed. Chuck was nothingpared to the well-known families in the country. All he had was the za and the hotel! "Frieda, who is this Chuck you''re referring to?" the man asked. "He''s a coward. His family owns a za and a five-star hotel," Frieda answered. "Oh, then he''s just an average person. What''s wrong, Frieda? Did he offend you? Are you angry with him? It''s okay, tell me where he is. I''ll ask him to kneel down and apologize to you!" Since Chuck was hiding in Central City, Frieda thought she could really let this man target Chuck. However, she did not want to owe the man a favor. Although this man offered to do it, Frieda was satisfied with having the Champ family to do the job for her already. "It''s fine." Frieda shook her head and the man smiled. "Okay, Frieda, but you know, as long as you request for it, I will really make Chuck kneel down and apologize to you." Frieda answered, "Well, I know your power." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The dishes were soon served. Frieda tasted some of the food and found them delicious. Then, she went back on her phone again. She had to find out where Cheryl had gone. She wanted to witness Chuck being beaten by Cheryl. That was the reason why she was there! However, it was not easy to know her location. How should she find Cheryl? She didn''t want to miss the fun! Frieda was a little helpless. It would be a pleasure to watch Cheryl and Chuck. "I''m going to the restroom," Frieda saidzily. "Okay." Frieda stood up and swayed her way to the restroom. The man looked at Frieda''s silhouette and smiled. "She is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen." Soon, Frieda was done using the restroom. Suddenly, she stopped at the entrance as she saw a familiar figure walking out from a private room. It was Chuck, the person she had wanted to see for a long time! Frieda couldn''t help butugh. Chuck hade out for the restroom. Why was he still hiding over here? He didn''t have her photos with him anymore, so what was there to be afraid of? Frieda scoffed. She didn''t expect that she would bump into Chuck. "Stupid, do you know that I was the one who targeted you?" She thought. "If you knew that I was the one who took Cheryl''s photo and brought you into this mess, you would have gone mad!" Frieda was pleased. Chuck walked over. Wi had been taking care of him in the past few days. After meals, he would train. Chuck enjoyed the routine. However, Chuck felt guilty that Wi had not been dealing with the affairs of herpany yet. He thought that he should make time to solve the affairs together with Wi. Otherwise, he would not be at ease. "You''re here too?" However, a familiar voice could be heard. Chuck was startled. He looked up and saw a beautiful woman with a mocking face. Frieda? She... Chuck was dumbfounded. How dare she show up in front of him? What was she doing? "Why did you hide here?" Frieda smiled. "Hide?" Chuck felt strange. Why did shee to Central City? Was she going to make fun of him? Frieda sneered. He was still trying to pretend, wasn''t he? "Why are youughing?" Chuck was confused. What on earth did this woman want? If Cheryl caught her, Frieda would be doomed! "I''mughing at you," Frieda said proudly. "Laughing at me? What''s so funny about me? Is there a photo of mine on your mobile phone?" Chuck shrugged. "Shameless! How dare you mention this again?" Frieda was reminded of how Chuck had seen her photos. She was furious. "What should I mention then? Should I tell you that you have a nice body?" Chuck sneered. Although iparable to Lara''s, Frieda did have a really good body. Unfortunately, her photos had been deleted. "Go to hell! B*stard!" Frieda raised her hand in anger, wanting to p Chuck. Chuck took a step back and Frieda missed her target. Chuck was not bothered by her. How dare this woman show up in Central City? She did not know that Cheryl hated her so much at this time, did she? "Chuck, do you know that you''ve been fooled by me?" Frieda was in a rage. "Did you fool me? How?" Chuck wanted tough. What was this woman thinking? "You''re still pretending. You must be really scared now." Frieda felt that she should ask Cheryl to come over and deal with Chuck immediately. At the very least, Cheryl must give Chuck a hard p! He was despicable! "Let me ask you, what are you doing here in Central City?" Frieda stared at Chuck and sneered. "That''s none of your business." Chuck shrugged. "None of my business? Don''t think that I don''t know why you''re here. You''re hiding here, aren''t you?" Frieda scoffed. He was such a coward! Chuck looked at her again, feeling confused. Frieda should not have known about ck Rose. Why would she say he was hiding? However, Chuck was not hiding from ck Rose. If ck Rose showed up, Chuck still wanted to have a fierce fight with her. After all, he had been trained for such a long time. It was a pity that ck Rose had not shown up. "Why didn''t you say anything? Are you admitting it? I''ve told you to stop pretending!" Frieda said in disdain. She had exposed Chuck. "He must be scared!" she thought. Thinking of this, Frieda was so ted. "This is the consequence of hitting me and looking at my photos." Cheryl would deal with him soon! "I advise you to look for a hiding ce," Frieda continuedughing. Chuck was speechless. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 "You still don''t want to say anything?" Frieda sneered. She felt pleased looking at Chuck''s confused face. "I''m such a genius to have thought of that method to fool you!" she thought. Chuck looked at her again and suddenly understood what she meant. Frieda thought he was here to avoid Cheryl. She thought her n had worked. What was this girl thinking about? Chuck was curious. "What are you talking about? I am not hiding from anyone," Chuck said with a poker face. "You''re still pretending, aren''t you? Since you''re so bad at pretending, I''ll be frank. You''re hiding from Cheryl of the Champ family, aren''t you?" Frieda sneered. "Why should I hide from her?" Chuck shrugged. "Gosh, you''re still pretending. I''ll expose you today! Come here!" Frieda waved to Chuck. Chuck remained indifferent. "You''re such an idiot!" His reaction made her angry. She yelled, "Just wait for Cheryl to beat you up!" "She won''t be able to do that." Chuck''s eyes were cold. He couldn''t believe that Frieda was unaware of what she had done. She was stillcent. Such an arrogant woman! Did she think that everyone else is dumb? That she was the only smart person on earth? "Hey, are you deaf or ying dumb? I''ve mentioned the Champ family. Don''t tell me you don''t even know them? They are one of the Four Greatest Households!" Friedaughed. How could Chuck be so ignorant? "I know," Chuck said calmly. "That''s it. You are not even a sh*t in front of the Champ family, do you know that? You do, which is why you have been hiding here secretly. You still know well about yourself! For how long do you think you can escape from it though?" Frieda said proudly. Chuck frowned. "Let me ask you, are there photos of a beautiful woman on your mobile phone?" Friedaughed. She was feeling extremely smug. "Yes, what''s wrong?" Chuck replied indifferently. "Let me tell you, the woman in the photos is Cheryl of the Champ family. You are scared now, aren''t you? You must have shown those photos to Cheryl and then realized that you have offended her. That''s why you fled and have been hiding here like a coward... Why don''t you talk? Well, I have exposed you, haven''t I? Hey, stop pretending." Friedaughed proudly and said, "Look at your stupid face. You still don''t know who sent those photos to you, right? In fact, I am the one who sent them to you." "Were you the one who sent the photos?" Chuck said. "You are such a fool. Who else did you think it was? Did you think it''s Cheryl? Why are you so narcissistic? Do you think Cheryl sent you her photos willingly because she liked you?" Frieda wanted tough. It was too ridiculous. "Nheless, even if you tell Cheryl it''s me, she won''t believe you either. I made the photos seem like they were taken by the surveince camera in your hotel. What''s more, I''m a good girl in her eyes, yet you..." Chuck nced at her. "So?" "So, you have been fooled by me. Do you regret treating me like that?" Frieda grinned. It was great to take revenge on Chuck who had hit her and looked at her body. "I don''t regret it." Chuck shook his head. "You don''t? You''re so pretentious. It''s as simple as killing an ant for Cheryl to defeat you." "She can''t protect herself now. How can she defeat me?" Chuck asked. "Are youcent? Even if the Champ family is in trouble, they can still defeat you," Frieda said sarcastically. She couldn''t believe that Chuck still thought he had a way out. "That''s not necessarily true. The Champ family will be wiped out soon. They won''t be able toe after me," Chuck said. "You''re too presumptuous!" "You''re the one who''s presumptuous," "Me?" Frieda sneered. "Yes. By the way, Cheryl knows that I have her photos. She asked me to keep them," Chuck told her. "Are you kidding me?" Friedaughed sarcastically, "Did she want you to keep the photos because she liked you?" "Yes..." "Are you admitting it? Why are you so shameless? Cheryl is a member of the Champ family. It''s impossible for her to be interested in you, yet you still want to brag. Why don''t you say you''re the one who stirred up the mess in the Champ family now?" Frieda ridiculed him. His words were so pretentious! Cheryl was a richdy, a noble princess. It was impossible for her to request Chuck to keep her photos. How could Cheryl like this kind of b*stard? They were not at the same level at all! Compared to the Four Greatest Households, Chuck was nothing but sh*t. He was trying to connect with people of higher social status. Was he dreaming? "You''re right. I am the one behind it," Chuck nodded and said. Frieda finally became smart, he thought. "Wow! Chuck, you are really amazing then. You brought such huge trouble to the Champ family. You''re so powerful!" Frieda said mockingly. How could someone like Chuck mess up the Champ family? Chuck must be scared out of his wits, so he was talking nonsense! "Since you''re so powerful, why are you still hiding here?" Frieda asked. "Since when did I say I''m hiding here?" Chuck wondered. "D*mn! I can''t make sense to you. You''re too pretentious," Frieda snorted. "You''d better find a ce to hide quickly!" "I think you''re the one that needs to hide," Chuck said indifferently. Frieda was the main cause of Cheryl''s misunderstanding towards him. Cheryl would be furious when she saw Frieda. "Why should I hide? I am not a coward like you. I don''t want to talk to you, you idiot," Friedaughed at him. At this time, the man who came with Frieda walked towards them. He was looking for Frieda. "Frieda, did this person bully you?" The man frowned and stared at Chuck. "Him?" Frieda sneered, "How dare he bully me?" "That''s right. Look at his stupid face. Get out of my way. Do you hear me?" The man scolded. He must show the dignity and strength of a man in front of Frieda! Chuck nced at him. "You know what? This person offended the Champ family, yet he''s saying that he was the one who ruined the Champ family. Isn''t he idiotic?" Frieda said. The man stepped forward and burst outughing. "Frieda, did he really say that?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Well, you didn''t get to see how he spoke just now. He was so serious. I might believe him if I were a fool, but unfortunately, I am not," Frieda mocked. "This is really foolish. Did you ruin the Champ family? Why didn''t you say that the Allen family was wiped out by you too?" the manughed. "Forget it. He''s going to be in trouble soon. I am going to the restroom. Wait for me." Frieda went to the restroom. "Hey, if you want to be pretentious, go somewhere else. If you pretend in front of Frieda again, I will deal with you!" the man warned Chuck. In his opinion, Chuck was trying to flirt with Frieda, yet he was exposed. "Do you know who Frieda is?" Chuck was expressionless. "It''s none of your business. Get out!" The man red at Chuck angrily. Chuck nced at him. "This is interesting. What''s your name?" "You don''t deserve to know my name... Frieda, let''s go." When the man saw Friedaing out from the restroom, he didn''t want to talk to Chuck anymore. He had to carry on with the following activities! Frieda nodded and looked at Chuck with disgust. "Hey, you coward, hurry up and dig a hole to hide! What a shame!" "Wait," Chuck stopped her suddenly. "What? Are you going to ask me for help? Do you think I will help you? Dream on!" Frieda felt so satisfied with mocking Chuck. "No, you should be concerned about yourself. Well, Cheryl ising," Chuck said tly. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 "Idiot! Do you know that I''m here because I followed Cheryl? I don''t know where she is, but she is definitely not here!" Friedaughed! How could there be such a coincidence? Cheryl exited the airport. She was surely looking for Chuck somewhere else. Frieda had nned to tell Cheryl secretly that Chuck was hiding here so that Cheryl coulde and deal with Chuck. "Coward, how can you still be proud of yourself when you are hiding here?" Frieda was thinking. She would make Cheryle here. Chuck would be so embarrassed. "You can see for yourself. She''sing over," Chuck shrugged and said. "D*mn, do you still want to fool me?" Frieda sneered. She would not believe a single word from Chuck. "Even if Cheryles, you are the one who will be in trouble!" Frieda continued. So what? Even if Chuck told Cheryl that Frieda was the one who took the photos, he had no evidence. She was an obedient girl in Cheryl''s eyes. Would Cheryl believe in such an idiot like Chuck? As long as Frieda shed a few pitiful tears, Cheryl would believe whatever she said! This was the difference between them. "That''s not necessarily true. I''ve already told her everything." Chuck was indifferent. "Did you tell her? You''re nothing but sh*t in Cheryl''s eyes. Would she believe you? Thest time I cried in front of her, she believed me and even shared her room with me. Even if you knelt down in front of her and begged for mercy, she wouldn''t believe you either..." Friedaughed out loud. How could Chuck still bluff at this time? While Frieda wasughing at Chuck, she heard the sound of hurried high heels. She turned her head inadvertently. A hard pnded on her beautiful face. p! Frieda screamed and almost fell to the ground. She was furious. "Who f*cking pped me? Who... Ah, Cheryl, why are you here?" Frieda was shocked at the sight of an extremely cold face. Cheryl had really shown up! What should she do? Frieda panicked. Frieda''s eyes were blurred by tears. She burst into tears and said, "Cheryl, I was here to have a meal with my friend, but this person, he is going to drag me again......" Frieda pretended to be aggrieved. Before she could finish her sentence, Cheryl had raised her hand again. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. p! Frieda was pped in the face again. She shrieked and fell to the ground with tears in her eyes. "Cheryl, why did you hit me?" Frieda covered her face and sobbed. The man standing next to her was shocked. He couldn''t help but be angry when he saw Frieda being pped. However, when he saw that it was Cheryl who pped Frieda, he was dumbfounded. How could his family bepared with Cheryl''s? The man did not dare to move. He was terrified. Cheryl stared at Frieda with anger. She had looked down on Chuck at the very beginning. However, if Frieda hadn''t ndered Chuck, Cheryl''s misunderstanding of Chuck wouldn''t have grown bigger. "It''s all because of you!" Cheryl thought. "Cheryl, I''m Thea Andrews. Don''t you remember me? We were together at the hotelst time. You..." Frieda cried and got up, feeling extremely wronged. Her big pretty eyes were welled up with tears. She looked pitiful and innocent. Anyone would feel like protecting her. Frieda was too good at making herself look pitiful. "Thea? Are you still trying to lie to me?" Cheryl grabbed Frieda''s hair. Frieda was in agony. She cried, "Cheryl, I am Thea. Ouch, it hurts..." p! Cheryl pped hard on Frieda''s face. After a few ps, Frieda''s face was red and swollen. Frieda was stunned. What was going on? She had shown her pitiful side, but Cheryl didn''t seem to trust her anymore. Did Cheryl actually believe Chuck? That couldn''t be true! Why would she? Why£¡ "You are so good at acting. Do you know you have brought me huge trouble?" Cheryl could no longer control the rage in her. She wanted to kill Frieda. At the same time, her heart was full of regrets. Why did she believe this woman? She even invited Frieda to sleep in the same room with her, but Frieda took advantage of her kindness and took those photos. The girl had betrayed Cheryl''s kindness! "What are you talking about, Cheryl? I..." Frieda was terrified. At this time, she could clearly feel that Cheryl was angry. She pleaded to the man, who was in a state of shock, next to her. "Young Master Woods, please take me away. Take me out of here...Please..." The man quivered and said to Cheryl in horror, "President Champ, I don''t know anything. I don''t know this woman either. You can do whatever you want. I''m sorry!" "Get out!" Cheryl screamed. The man was so scared that he stumbled to the ground. His family could not afford to provoke the Champ family. If he offended her, his family would be ruined. He could only run away. He would definitely not offend the Champ family for a woman like Frieda, whom he just wanted to fool around with. He got up and ran away. "Young Master Woods, Young Master Woods..." Frieda was shocked. This man who was supposed to be obsessed with her just ran away and left her alone! She could not believe it. "Oh, Cheryl, please don''t hit me. It''s all Chuck Connon''s fault," Frieda cried. "How dare you say that still!" Cheryl had nowhere to vent her anger. She pped Frieda''s face once again. "You took photos!" "No, I didn''t. How could you be suspicious of me? I won''t do such a thing, Cheryl," Frieda was terrified. Did Chuck really tell Cheryl? And Cheryl actually believed it! Why would she? "You''re still lying! You took my photos and sent them to him, right?" Cheryl''s eyes were red and filled with anger. "No, did he say so? I didn''t. Cheryl, don''t believe him, don''t believe him!" Frieda cried and shook her head hurriedly. "I believed him," said Cheryl. "What? Cheryl, he is ndering me. Cheryl, I..." Frieda widened her eyes in shock. Why would Cheryl believe Chuck? "Do you know what huge trouble you have brought me?" At this moment, the tremendous pressure that Cheryl had been feeling in the past few days had finally overwhelmed her. She copsed and burst into tears. Frieda was shocked. What did she do to harm Cheryl? She wondered. "You made me misunderstand him. Our Champ family is in such a situation now because of you!" Cheryl wiped away her tears and her beautiful eyes were filled with anger again. "Cheryl, what, what are you saying?" Frieda was confused. "You made me misunderstand Chuck. Now he wants to turn my family into paupers!" Cheryl couldn''t help but p on Frieda''s face again and again. p, p! "Ah!" Frieda wailed miserably. "Do you mean that Chuck was the one who ruined the Champ family?" Frieda couldn''t believe what she had just heard. Was this true? How could Chuck''s power be enough to deal with the Champ family? The Champ family was one of the Four Greatest Households! How could this be possible? What was Chuck''s background? Frieda was speechless. "Could it be that what Chuck had just said was true? Was he really the one who brought the Champ family to their current situation?" Frieda thought. He also said that Cheryl asked him to keep the photos. Was that true as well? All of a sudden, Frieda was terrified. Could it be that Chuck was even more powerful than the Four Greatest Households? "Yes, it''s you who caused all this. If you didn''t make me misunderstand him, more than half of the issues my family is facing now would not have happened," Cheryl gnashed her teeth in anger. If it weren''t for Frieda, she wouldn''t haveughed at Chuck and looked down on him like that! Things would not be as bad as they were right then. "Now, I''m going to kill you!" Cheryl''s eyes were filled with hatred. Frieda was so scared that she broke down in tears. "No, Cheryl. I was wrong. I would never do that again. Cheryl... Oh, Chuck, help me, help!" Frieda looked at Chuck with pleading eyes. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Frieda used to think that Chuck was just from a rtively rich family, but one iparable to the Four Greatest Households. That was why she had the idea of letting Cheryl deal with Chuck. However, she had never expected Chuck to be even more powerful than the Four Greatest Households! How wealthy could Chuck be? Frieda was still in disbelief. She was crying even harder. Her family was rich, but it was iparable to the Four Greatest Households too. If the Champ family wanted to kill her, her parents would be too terrified to do anything. This was the death of her. Frieda pleaded in fear as tears began streaming down her cheeks. "Please, Chuck, please help me. I know I was wrong and I won''t do it again. I beg you, it''s just a piece of cake for you. Please put in a good word for me, okay?" Since Chuck was able to ruin the Champ family, it must be easy for him to help her. However, Chuck remained indifferent. If Frieda had done something wrong, she should be punished. "Chuck, if you help me, I will be with you for a year, no, for ten years... Help me, please... there are still photos of Cheryl on my mobile phone that I have not sent to you. There are better ones! I will send all of them to you, please help... ah!" Before Frieda could finish her words, Cheryl kicked Frieda angrily. How many photos did Frieda take? The more Cheryl thought about it, the angrier she became. She thought about the time Frieda removed her nket...Cheryl was smoldering in fury. Frieda fell to the ground, clutching her stomach as she screamed. Cheryl was wearing high heels when she kicked Frieda. Frieda almost fainted due to the pain. With tears all over her face, she crawled over and hugged Chuck''s leg. "Chuck, please help me. I don''t want to die..." She was really scared. She would never have thought of such consequences when she took Cheryl''s photo at that time. Otherwise, how would she dare to do so? Chuck looked down at her nonchntly. Frieda continued crying as she hugged Chuck tightly. Cheryl came over to grab Frieda''s hair. Frieda screamed, but she did not let go of Chuck''s leg. "Chuck... Chuck..." p! Cheryl pped Frieda''s face. Frieda was dumbfounded. Cheryl seized the opportunity and grabbed Frieda''s hair to drag her away. Frieda loosened her grip, but when she came back to her senses, she was terrified. "Chuck, I don''t want to die." "If I kill you, Chuck will forgive me." Cheryl sat angrily on Frieda''s body and choked Frieda''s throat. "No, it''s your business to kill her, but your family will still be ruined," Chuck said tly. He wouldn''t change his mind. Although Frieda deepened the misunderstanding, it was Cheryl who was at fault. Chuck would keep to his words. He would ruin the Champ family regardless! "Chuck Cannon." Cheryl, who was strangling Frieda, had tears welling up in her eyes. She hade here to beg Chuck. Then, she met the person who had tricked her. She couldn''t control her desire to kill Frieda, but her action could not change Chuck''s decision. Suddenly, she lost all her strength. The pressure from the entire Champ family and the pain of being beaten up by her family members were all too overwhelming for Cheryl. She copsed. Tears streamed down her cheeks. She looked truly pitiful. The way Cheryl cried could make anyone feel distressed. "Could you please let me go, please, please..." Cheryl cried. "I''ve said it. I''ll do what I said," Chuck said coldly. "How can you let me go? What do you want me to do?" Cheryl copsed. If that was the case, what was the point of killing Frieda? She had been thinking about all the ways to let Chuck forgive her. She wanted to give herself to Chuck, but he refused. She begged Chuck, but he did not ept it too. She even gave up her pride and knelt in front of Chuck, yet he still remained indifferent. She had no other way. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Frieda, who was beneath Cheryl, seized the opportunity to push Cheryl to the ground. Frieda got up, scrambled away in fear and escaped from the ce. Chuck took a nce at Frieda. "Chuck, can you tell me what you want me to do?" Cheryl crawled over. She felt a great pain in her heart. She was totally helpless. Her family couldn''t help her. She had to bear such heavy pressure alone. "I''ve already made it clear to you." Chuck shook his head. Cheryl sat on the ground, shedding tears silently. She had no choice but to witness her family being wiped out soon... ...... Frieda was panting as she ran. Her face was all pale and fearful. She was almost strangled to death by Cheryl back in the restaurant. She was terrified. Cheryl really wanted to kill her! Soon, she was full of hatred. Chuck refused to save her. Did he really take her as nothing? "I won''t beg you! Go to h*ll!" Frieda cursed in her heart. Frieda found a ce to hide. A vicious smile spread across her beautiful face. She took out her mobile phone and scrolled through Cheryl''s photos. Yes, she was not lying to Chuck. There were more photos of Cheryl with her. Moreover, these photos were even more revealing. She didn''t send them to Chuck because she thought they were too good for him. "Cheryl, oh Cheryl, you wanted to kill me. Okay, I''ll spread your photos. Let''s see how arrogant you could be!" Frieda said with a sneer. However, when she looked up, she suddenly saw the man who ran away earlier. She was furious all of a sudden. She walked over angrily. p! Frieda pped the man hard on the face. "F*ck! You still dare to show up in front of me?" She was really dumb to have asked such a coward to pick her up! He actually left her behind and ran away. The man touched his cheek. "You''re fine?" The man was startled. He had roughly figured out the ins and outs of the matter while he was listening to their conversation at that time. He was shocked to learn that Frieda took photos of Cheryl. Cheryl was an extremely beautiful woman after all! He had an urge to see Cheryl''s photos. He was interested in the photos. However, Frieda would be doomed if she did such a thing! How did she manage to walk out of the ce alive? The man almost thought he had mistaken someone for Frieda. "Of course I''m fine. If not, should I depend on you?" Frieda was angry. "Did you escape?" The man was confused. "It''s none of your business! Get out of my way, and don''t ever show up in front of me again!" Frieda pushed the man away. However, he grabbed her hand. She was furious. She raised her hand to p the man, but the man grabbed her other hand with a sneer on his face. "Let go of me! How dare you touch me?" Frieda was fuming. How dare this idiot touch her? He was just a ything that she could order at will. "You should have died. Let''s have some fun before you die. You owed me that. After all, why do you really think I have treated you so well all this time?" the man sneered. He had been waiting for this chance ever since he had known Frieda. He would not let her go! "What did you just say?" Frieda shouted angrily. "You take me as a ything, yet in fact, you are also a ything for me. Well, of course, I''ll have to y with you." The man pped Frieda in the face. p! Frieda was stunned by the sudden p. The man dragged Frieda into the car. "You, what do you want to do? How dare you p me!" Frieda came to her senses and screamed. Angry and shocked, she struggled to get away from the man. However, it was useless for her to struggle. How could she fight the strength of a man? p! The man pped Frieda in the face again. She was terrified. "Woods, what are you doing? No, no..." She grabbed the things next to her to prevent herself from being dragged away. The man nced at her and punched Frieda in the stomach. Screaming, Frieda clutched her stomach and fell to the ground. She was knocked out by the fist. The man looked down at her and smiled ferociously. "You''ve been phndering and taking advantage of me for so long. It''s your turn today!" As soon as the man finished speaking, he carried Frieda up on his shoulders. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 The man put Frieda into the car. He had to find a quiet ce to fulfill his purpose. Frieda had been indifferent towards him ever since they added each other to WhatsApp. He had never been fooled by women before. Frieda was the only one! Humph! The man snorted and parked at a deserted roadside. Heughed wickedly. p! He pped on Frieda''s face. Frieda stirred from the pain, but she didn''t have the strength to wake up. She was in great pain from the man''s punch earlier. "You can''t wake up anymore, huh?" The ferocious man started his action. However, Frieda woke up suddenly. "What do you want to do? No!" She struggled in horror. The manughed. p! The man gave Frieda another p. Dazed, Frieda continued to struggle. "You should have thought of the consequences when you took advantage of me. Anyway, you are going to die. I shouldn''t waste such a good opportunity!" the manughed. Frieda dared to take photos of Cheryl. She would be doomed sooner orter. Frieda was doomed anyway, therefore, he had to use her first. Perhaps Cheryl might even thank him for torturing Frieda if she were to find out about it! "No!" Frieda burst into tears. "Don''t do this to me. I won''t do that anymore..." "It''s toote!" the manughed haughtily. Frieda closed her eyes in despair. "Am I going to be humiliated?" she thought. "Why should I suffer for such a minor mistake?" she thought. Frieda didn''t want to give up, but she was losing hope. She had no strength to resist. She could only cry uncontrobly. Her hatred towards Chuck had peaked. "It''s all your fault, Chuck Cannon! Why didn''t you help me?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "It''s all because of you!" "Ah!" Suddenly, Frieda widened her eyes and shrieked in horror as she saw a dagger on the back of the man who was lying on top of her. The dagger went straight into the man''s spine. The man was dead. "He''s dead, he''s dead!" Frieda stumbled out of the car and ran. She was covered in blood and her face was full of horror. "How could you be so timid? I shouldn''t have saved you!" someone with a foreign ent said. Frieda was startled. All she could see was a pair of extremely beautiful blue eyes staring at her in the dark. It turned out to be a foreign woman with a killer body. Dumbfounded, Frieda also felt a sense of jealousy. This foreign woman was actually better than her in terms of appearance and figure. This was the first thing that caught her eye. "Who are you?" Frieda stepped back cautiously. "I''m the one who saved your life!" The woman approached her. It was ck Rose. She hade to Central City. After a few days of hard work, she had basically confirmed Chuck''s location. She was determined to kill Chuck. When she was about to take action, she noticed Frieda. ck Rose was usually indifferent to such situations. It was none of her business anyway. However, she decided to save Frieda because she was a woman. She didn''t want a woman to be insulted like this. Secondly, she noticed Frieda''s potential. Frieda was cruel and sinister. This was the biggest reason why ck Rose saved her. "Without me, you would have been humiliated by this man now." ck Rose''s long legs made every step she took seem so fascinating. Frieda was still frightened. "But you kill..." "Do you mean that I shouldn''t have saved you?" ck Rose was expressionless. "No, he deserves to die. Thank you for saving me," Frieda said. "Ma''am, what do you do?" "You hate Chuck very much, don''t you?" ck Rose said directly. "Yes. I can''t wait to see him die!" Frieda was in a rage. She thought of the moment she begged Chuck and how he remained indifferent the whole time. Such a cruel man! "Well, this is the reason why I saved you!" ck Rose said. "Ma''am, you want to kill Chuck too, right?" Frieda was bold enough to approach ck Rose. This foreign woman had obviously helped her, so what was there for Frieda to be afraid of? "Yes, I want to kill him." ck Rose said coldly. Wi had been protecting him all the time, thus, ck rose never had the chance to take action. "I can help you then," Frieda said. "You are very smart." ck Rose looked at Frieda again. She thought this girl was young but insidious. Frieda was crueler than ck Rose when she was about Frieda''s age. "Thank you, Ma''am," Frieda said. She could sense that this foreign beauty was no normal person. She seemed like a huge backer for Frieda. Since she had offended the Champ family, she had to find a backer to protect her. Frieda was a smart person who knew when was the right time and what was the right thing to do. She suddenly thought, "In order to keep this backer and to protect myself, other than going along with her will, I could also do other things secretly. I could take photos of her secretly, just like what I did to Cheryl. With that, I can threaten her at critical moments." Frieda was proud of her idea, which slowly ingrained in her heart. If ck Rose knew of Frieda''s n, she would not let Frieda live. "I can make you powerful! Are you willing?" ck Rose said. Frieda was too weak, but such a cruel girl would be a good killer after some training. After all, Frieda was blessed with a beautiful face and a good figure. She could easily seduce men. This was going to be a very useful tactic for a killer! She could be ck Rose''s assistant in the future. What''s more, she really needed an assistant if she wanted to kill Chuck. "Yes, I am willing!" Frieda was more than willing. She didn''t want to be beaten up again. If she became as powerful as this beauty, all the men in her WhatsApp would be her ythings for sure. "Okay, from now on, stop all contacts with your family members, friends, rtives and everyone you know," said ck Rose. "Okay, I will." Frieda would never dare to tell others regarding her whereabouts as she needed to hide away from Cheryl. "Follow me," said ck Rose. "Okay." Frieda followed ck Rose closely from behind. She noticed the bloodstains on her clothes, she was afraid. "I need to get them cleaned." she thought to herself. Frieda looked back at the man in the car and mocked, "You b*stard, how dare you touch me? Now it''s your end!" After walking for some distance, the two of them got into a sports car and drove to an ordinary hotel. The hotel, where ck Rose had previously stayed when she came to the country, was located in a secluded area. "You''ll sleep in the room next to mine. Call me if you need anything," ck Rose said coldly. "Ma''am, can I sleep with you in the same room? I''m scared," Frieda said pitifully. "Stay here by yourself!" ck Rose frowned. Frieda burst into tears and said, "Ma''am, look at me. I was beaten so hard. I''m in pain. I''m really scared of that woman. She mighte to look for me. Can I just stay with you for a night? Please..." ck Rose replied coldly, "I have told you on the way here that I''m going to train you to be a killer. If you don''t have the guts at all, how could you be one? Weren''t you so confident just now?" "Please, just for tonight, okay? I won''t bother you again tomorrow. I''m just afraid, I was almost..." Frieda wept uncontrobly. Such a poor girl. ck Rose stared at her for a few seconds and said, "Okay, only for tonight. Starting from tomorrow, you''ll have three days. If you can''t prove that you are useful to me, I will kill you!" ck Rose would not want someone who would slow her down. She would give up on Frieda if Frieda couldn''t perform. This was a mistake that ck Rose would nevermit as a killer. "Okay, I won''t let you down, Ma''am," Frieda said in all seriousness. "Come in." ck Rose opened the door and entered the room. As Frieda wiped away her tears, there was a hidden sneer on her face. "How dare you be so fierce to me. Let''s see how differently you would act once I took photos of you!" Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Frieda followed ck Rose into the room. She wondered why ck Rose''s room had such a fragrant scent. Logically, as a killer, she would have the putrid smell of blood, yet there was none! Frieda felt strange. ck Rose had been staying in the room for several days. As this was a hideout, nothing was luxurious about the room. There was only one bed in the room. That would be the best. It would be more convenient for Frieda to take a photo as there were no other rooms. The room was clean and tidy. ck Rose had a good lifestyle although she was a killer. "What do you want to eat?" ck Rose asked indifferently. "I will eat whatever you cook, Ma''am," Frieda said weakly. ck Roses went to cook. ck Rose was from the United States, therefore, she could make simple local dishes of her country. Frieda looked around for a while, then began to stare at ck Rose, who was cooking. ck Rose had a perfect body. Frieda thought enviously. "Why is ck Rose''s figure so perfect?" Later, ck Rose made dinner and they ate together. Then, ck Rose went for a shower. She was vignt. After all, she was a killer. Frieda was waiting. ck Rose came out of the bathroom but she did not change into pajamas. Frieda was disappointed, but she understood that it was not possible for ck Rose to go to bed in pajamas since she could face danger anytime. She would definitely wear an outfit that was convenient for her to escape anytime. ck Rose wore a tight outfit. However, how could Frieda take the photos? Frieda was quite annoyed, so she went to the bathroom. She cleaned herself thoroughly because the man''s blood was all over her body. When she came out, she found that ck Rose was checking her gun. Was she going to hold the gun while sleeping at night? "You''ll sleep on the sofa," ck Rose pointed to the sofa. "Okay." Frieda obeyed. Shey down on the sofa and slept. After a while, Frieda heard the breathing sound of ck Rose, who had fallen asleep. However, Frieda dared not to move. At that moment, Frieda was nning to sneak over to uncover ck Rose''s nket, just like how she did to Cheryl thest time. It was much easier with Cheryl thest time because Frieda only had to uncover Cheryl''s nket since Cheryl was d in pajamas. It was obviously different this time with ck Rose. ck Rose was in her usual jeans outfit. It was too difficult for Frieda to take photos. After all, ck Rose was extremely alert! How could Frieda remove ck Rose''s clothes without her knowledge? Frieda did not dare take the risk, yet she was unsettled. She had to get some of ck Rose''s secrets. She turned her head secretly and got off the sofa without showing her intention to take the photo. Instead, she walked to the bed and whispered, "Ma''am, can I sleep on the bed? I''m a bit cold." "No!" ck Rose replied without opening her eyes. Frieda was annoyed. ck Rose really hadn''t fallen asleep! If Frieda had uncovered the quilt secretly to take ck Rose''s photos, she would probably have been shot by then. Frieda had to think of another way. "What are you doing? As a killer, you are not allowed to take off your clothes when you sleep at night. Do you understand?" ck Rose opened her big blue eyes suddenly. Frieda cursed in her heart, "I don''t want to take off either!" "Difort during sleep is the main concern, plus I did this to let you do the same as well!" Frieda thought. "Yes, Ma''am," Frieda had no choice but to give up her idea. However, it was only for the night. Frieda decided that she would definitely find another chance again. Frieda went back to the sofa obediently. Frieda fell asleep in a daze. She didn''t even realize when it was dawn. However, when she heard ck Rose call her name, Frieda woke up, rubbing her eyes. "Starting today, I will start your training. You have to wake up at five every morning!" ck Rose said coldly. "Yes." Frieda also wanted to improve herself. She suddenly felt that being a killer suited her. If she were as powerful as ck Rose, she would show up again in front of Chuck. Would Chuck be fearful of her? He would definitely panic if he knew that she was able to kill him. Frieda felt happy thinking of that. She must seek revenge on Chuck! She must let Chuck know that he had to pay the price for being so rude to her the day before. Frieda got up, washed up and went out with ck Rose. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ck Rose took Frieda out and trained her in an abandoned building. Frieda was so exhausted. ck Rose would give Frieda a p or a kick whenever she stopped training. ck Rose hit Frieda hard and didn''t show any pity at all! Frieda was angry, but she dared not say anything. She could only obey, but her desire to take photos of ck Rose intensified! She must get hold of ck Rose''s secrets! "I must take her photos!" Meanwhile, ck Rose received a phone call suddenly. She answered it with a frown. It was a mission. "I''ve already said that I won''t take on missions recently. How many times do you want me to repeat? ... Yes, what? 15 million dors as a reward?" ck Rose was in deep thoughts. The mission was quite simple. It would probably take only half a day so she was considering. "Okay, send me the information!" ck Rose hung up the phone. After a while, ck Rose received the information. ck Rose clicked open the document and looked at it for a while, then told Frieda indifferently, "You practice by yourself. Wait for me here at seven o''clock in the evening. I''ll send you back! Get it?" "Got it!" Frieda gasped. ck Rose left. Frieda cursed instantly, but she did not rx and continued to practice and train. She was just unhappy that ck Rose kept hitting her, but she knew that this training was advantageous for her. Simply put, she could strengthen herself and others would not be able to bully her! Frieda was smart on this, she would definitely work harder. Frieda continued to train until the evening. Frieda showed considerably strong perseverance regarding this! She was tired and hungry, yet she didn''t rx and continued to practice. Suddenly, she saw someone in the darkness. She breathed a sigh of relief. ck Rose was back. She ran over, only to find that ck Rose was covering her chest. Was she shot? Yes, when ck Rose was on the mission just now, at the most critical moment, the other party actually decided to perish together with her. She did not see thating! Therefore, ck Rose got shot. "Ma''am," Frieda was surprised. This was her chance. "Go back," ck Rose said indifferently. She was seriously wounded. She had to go back and take out the bullet herself. "Okay, Ma''am, let me help you," Frieda took the initiative. However, ck Rose did not let Frieda get close to her. She refused outrightly. Frieda cried immediately. Tears welled up in her eyes and she was full of concern, "Ma''am, please don''t die. If you die, what should I do? Cheryl will find me. Let me take care of you." Frieda was really good at acting. ck Rose thought, "Yes, Frieda doesn''t want anything to happen to me in such a situation. What''s more, it was not convenient for me to reach the gunshot wound." "Okay." Frieda was happy. She helped ck Rose back and took off her clothes. How could this gunshot wound be so disgusting? Frieda felt nauseous. "Ma''am, what should I do?" Frieda asked. ck Rose handed Frieda a dagger and said, "Burn it till it''s red, and then dig out the bullet for me." Frieda was shocked. Wasn''t that painful? Frieda didn''t think too much and did as ck Rose said right away. However, she pressed harder deliberately and stirred the wound with the dagger. She pretended to cry nervously and said she couldn''t find the bullet... ck Rose was sweating profusely. Suddenly, Frieda seized the opportunity and dug the bullet out. ck Rose groaned in pain and her face was pale. "Ma''am, you rest well. I''ll sleep on the sofa today," Frieda cried as she bandaged the wound. ck Rose nced at Frieda. She was still holding the gun in her hand tightly. However, ck Rose closed her eyes. Frieda was feeling smug. She waited patiently until midnight, then Frieda called ck Rose, "Ma''am, Ma''am..." Yes, Frieda''s action earlier was so cruel that even ck Rose couldn''t bear the pain and passed out for the time being. Frieda was smart enough to seize this opportunity. "Ma''am, Ma''am..." Frieda''s beautiful face was ferocious. ck Rose was unconscious. Frieda sneered, whipped out her phone silently and turned on the camera... Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Frieda took photos of ck Rose from all angles. She sneered inwardly, "You think you''re so great, but I still got something on you!" Frieda was smart enough to remember every detail of ck Rose''s clothes. She put the clothes back on ck Rose like it was before silently, making sure that ck Rose would not discover anything when she woke up! After that, Frieda went to the toilet. She looked at the photos andughed. She didn''t expect it to be so easy! Frieda snickered. Yesterday, ck Rose told Frieda her real name. Frieda searched on the Inte and was surprised! This foreign beauty, who had sapphire-like big eyes and an excellent figure, was ranked first among the world''s female killers! ck Rose was incredible! However, Frieda actually had the nude photos of such a powerful person! Frieda was proud. If she spreaded these photos, how much would she earn? She could hire a lot of bodyguards when she became rich! Calm down! She couldn''t do that for the time being. She still wanted to take advantage of ck Rose to learn all the skills and be the top female killer. It would still not be toote to turn against ck Rose then... Even just thinking of it made Frieda feel likeughing. Frieda was jealous when she looked at the photos. Frieda was actually a talented photographer. She photographed ck Rose''s body so perfectly. However, Frieda envied the oue of the photos. No man could resist this kind of body. ck Rose could have relied on her physical appearance yet she chose to use her skills. What a b*tch! Frieda mumbled and put the phone in her pocket. Suddenly, a thought came into her mind. She had Cheryl''s and ck Rose''s photos with her. Then... Frieda thought of Chuck''s girlfriend, Yvette Jordan! If she could get Yvette''s photo, she might be able to seek better revenge against Chuck? Chuck would definitely be mad if Frieda showed him Yvette''s photos! Just the thought of it made Frieda happy. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Frieda knew she needed an opportunity. If she were to meet Yvette, she had to think of all possible ways to take Yvette''s photos! Frieda sneered and muttered in her heart-- "Chuck, I will let you know that you should never offend me! Humph! If you saved me the day before yesterday, even just to put a good word for me, I may even send you the photos of ck Rose, just like what I did with Cheryl''s. But you are too abominable!" Frieda pretended to flush the toilet. The moment she stepped out of the toilet, Frieda was startled. ck Rose was standing at the door of the toilet! "Ma''am, you scared me." Frieda was stunned. Fortunately, she didn''t say anything in the toilet just now. ck Rose frowned. "Come out!" "Oh," Frieda came out, and ck Rose entered. Frieda patted her chest, feeling scared. Luckily, she took the photos very quickly just now. She would be screwed if she was caught red- handed. Frieda got ready to sleep happily. ck Rose came out of the toilet and said coldly, "Sleep outside!" "Oh." Since she had taken the photos, Frieda had no reason to stay there either. She was mainly jealous of ck Rose''s figure, so she didn''t want to look at ck Rose anymore. Frieda went out. ck Rose sat down. Her injury would drag her down for a few days which was good timing for her to train Frieda. She would definitely kill Chuck by that time! ck Rosey down on the bed. She continued to sleep because of the pain. ...... Chuck went to Wi''spany with her. There were some internal issues, but they were still manageable. While Chuck was waiting, he received a call from Betty. The Champ family had been in a miserable state for the past few days. Chuck was indifferent. "Young Master, ording to the current situation, the Champ family will owe a lot of debts after 15 days!" Betty was very experienced in this. With Karen''s power, they had dug out all the loopholes of the Champ family. In addition to Betty''s attacks, the Champ family could still hold on for so long. Indeed, the Champ family deserved to be one of the Four Greatest Households. "Okay, please continue!" Chuck ordered. After hanging up the phone, Chuck suddenly saw a girl about 7 years old walking towards him. She was very polite. "Hello, uncle." This girl was very pretty. Chuck looked at her for a while, then knelt down and said, "Yes? Do you know me?" "This is the first time I met you, Uncle," the girl said. Chuck looked at her strangely. "Anything?" "I''m seven years old this year. I want to go to a school," the girl continued. "Are your parents too poor to send you to school?" Chuck suspected. Although this girl did not seem spoiled, it was obvious that she was a child from a rich family. "We used to be rich, but we no longer are. My mother did something wrong and the consequences are very serious. I don''t have money to go to school," her eyes were brimming red. Chuck looked at her strangely. "Who is your mother?" "My mother is a pitiful woman. She has married twice. The first time her husband died, and the second time, after she gave birth to me, my father died... My mother has been alone for many years. She is very pitiful. Uncle, please give my mother a chance," the girl said with teary eyes. Chuck muttered, "Is this Cheryl''s daughter?" Chuck looked closely at the girl and thought that there was a little resemnce. Cheryl was an extremely beautiful woman. This girl must have inherited her mother''s beauty. She was already a beauty although she was only seven. "Uncle, please, my mother knows she''s wrong. Can you give her a chance?" The girl bowed her head and bent her body as if she was saluting. She was well-mannered. Chuck touched his nose and looked at her again. Cheryl came to plead with him every daytely. She would cry in silence every time. In fact, Chuck couldn''t stand watching a woman cry and he didn''t want to see Cheryl anymore. He asked Cheryl not toe again. She didn''t say a word the day before and just cried in front of him. Chuck was so annoyed. As for the Champ family, Chuck thought if he should just let them go. "Did your mother ask you toe here?" Chuck said nonchntly. "No, I came here myself. My mother doesn''t know I am here, Uncle." The girl was in tears. She looked really pitiful. Chuck observed her for a few seconds. She looked honest. If she was lying, then she was really a good actress at her age. It was true. When she saw her mother crying and had to bear the heavy burden every day, she couldn''t stand it so she came to help her mother. In fact, she didn''t know how toe here, but she knew Wi, so she decided to wait here. She didn''t expect to meet Chuck today. "You can go back by yourself," Chuck stood up. "Uncle, my mother is crying every day. She knows she was wrong. She really does. Uncle, please..." The girl burst into tears. "You can go back by yourself," Chuck shook his head and said. The girl looked at Chuck''s expressionless face with tears in her eyes. She wiped away her tears, bowed her head, and said, "Uncle, thank you for not chasing me out." The girl turned and left. Chuck looked at her, hesitated for a while and then took out his mobile phone. The girl was still crying when she came out. The mobile phone in her pocket rang. She took it out and looked at it, it was her mother. She answered, "Mom, I''m sorry, I''m here... I''ll go back myself. Okay, I''ll wait for you here." A car rushed over in less than five minutes. Cheryl got out of the car anxiously. She ran over and hugged her daughter. "Where have you been? If you go out by yourself again, I''ll smack you." Cheryl was already exhausted. She couldn''t stand her family beating and nagging her. She was so anxious when her daughter went missing. "Mom, I''m sorry," the girl burst into tears. "What''s wrong? Tell me, what''s wrong?" Cheryl was distressed. During this period of time, she didn''t apany her daughter at all. Her daughter was only seven years old! "I''m fine. I met uncle just now," the girl said. "Which uncle?" "The uncle that you misunderstood." Cheryl sighed and said, "Dear, don''te here again. How can I ask you to beg him? What''s more, it''s useless to beg him..." Cheryl had already felt Chuck''s indifference. What was the point of her daughter begging him? Cheryl brought her daughter home. Suddenly, Anthony Champ ran over to her and asked in surprise, "Cheryl, did Chuck forgive you?" Chapter 477 Chapter 477 "Grandpa, Chuck didn''t forgive me. He didn''t," Cheryl broke down in tears. All the sufferingstely made her emotionally unstable. She had been begging Chuck for so many days. Watching the situation of her family getting worse day by day, she was already hopeless. Sometimes she even thought that when her family had gone bankrupt, she would settle her daughter''s welfare and kill herself. This was because she could no longer bear it! "Mom, please don''t cry," The girl felt sorry for her mother. "Really?" Anthony was disappointed. "No, Chuckpletely ignored me. I can''t do anything about it. I''m sorry, Grandpa," Cheryl said while sobbing. Anthony sighed. He was disappointed. "Then I have mistaken it. I''ve gotten it wrong." Yes, he couldn''t handle the problem that the Champ family encountered these few days. It seemed like a gue that couldn''t be controlled at all. For the first time, he felt that his family was worthless in front of people like Chuck. "Grandpa, what have you mistaken?" Cheryl wiped her tears and asked in a choked voice. "Usually, a piece of news would be exposed every fifteen minutes. Now, an hour has passed, no news has been exposed yet. Sigh. I think Chuck is probably asking people to get more explosive news!" Anthony''s disappointment grew. He was already used to it. In the past few days, the Champ family had been screwed badly. The family would copse in less than fifteen days. Since Chuck had already reached the stage, why would he stop all of a sudden? Anthony must have thought too much. "It''s been an hour?" Cheryl wiped her tears immediately and stopped crying. "Really? Grandpa?" "Yes, but if you said so, I could be overthinking. How could Chuck let go of our Champ family?" Anthony sighed. There was a glimmer of hope in Cheryl''s heart, but when she heard his grandfather''sment, she thought, "That''s right, Chuck hates me so much. Yesterday, I went to beg him, but he remained indifferent. So how could he stop today?" Thinking of this made Cheryl burst into tears. She bent down and hugged her daughter, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Thinking her daughter can only live in poverty in the future, having no money to go to school, Cheryl felt a stab in the heart. "It''s okay, mom, we''ll get through the difficulties," the girl was more optimistic. In the girl''s heart, her mother was a capable person. She would definitely rebuild the Champ family''s business. She believed in her mother. Cheryl felt hopeless. It was impossible. When their big family copsed, they would have to bear enormous debts that were impossible for them to repay. "Grandpa, Grandpa." A young man ran over with a surprised look on his face. "s, what''s wrong? What happened again?" Anthony sighed and asked weakly. Cheryl wiped her tears and stood up. She would face the Champ family''s problem even if she could not solve it. "Grandpa, did Chuck forgive us?" the young man asked in surprise. "s, you think too much. Is it because no news has been exposed for an hour? That''s not true. Chuck didn''t forgive Cheryl, nor did he forgive our Champ family!" Anthony shook his head. He even felt that this was just the calm before a storm. Chuck was probably getting ready to destroy the Champ family with greater force and more explosive news. Anthony was even more devastated! "Sister Cheryl, Chuck really did not forgive us?" the young man asked anxiously. One after another, the other members of the Champ family arrived, they were full of anticipation, nervousness, and uneasiness... "No, he didn''t forgive me. I went yesterday, but he didn''t," Cheryl shook her head nkly. "Then..." The young man took out his mobile phone again. "What''s wrong?" Cheryl sighed. Anthony shook his head. He got up from his seat to go back to his room and rest. He knew that the Champ family would lose everything including this house in no time. "I saw it. All news about our Champ family has been removed from the source. Have I made a mistake? s, I probably have!" the young man asked in confusion. Cheryl was surprised. She grabbed his hand quickly and asked in a trembling voice, "What did you say? What did you say?" "Sister Cheryl, you are hurting me. I said that all the news about our Champ family are gone. Is my mobile phone broken or the news hasn''t been updated yet?" Cheryl took out her mobile phone hurriedly and checked. To her surprise, it was true that all the news was gone. "Grandpa, it''s true. All the news about our Champ family is gone," Cheryl cried with joy! "Really?" Anthony looked at Cheryl''s mobile phone excitedly. They really could not find the news. What did that mean? Did Chuck let go of the Champ family? "It''s true, it''s true," Cheryl cried. All the members of the Champ family burst into tears of joy. They had been suffering during this period. They were under a great deal of pressure. They realized that their Champ family was so vulnerable in front of a person like Chuck! They thought the Champ family was going to be wiped out, but what about now? "Cheryl, Chuck has forgiven us, right?" Anthony was excited and the other members of the Champ family all looked at her eagerly. "Please say yes!" they anticipated. Cheryl was nervous as everyone was staring at her. "I, I don''t know. I saw him yesterday, but he didn''t forgive me then. How could it be... By the way, my daughter went to see Chuck just now. Did Chuck forgive me because of my daughter?" Cheryl could not believe it. Cheryl knelt down and asked nervously, "Dear, what did you say to him?" Everyone at home stared at the seven-year-old girl. "Mom, I told Uncle that I can''t go to school. I also said that you are filled with remorse. I asked him to give you a chance..." the girl said. "And then? What did he say?" Cheryl was nervous! "Uncle asked me to go home and he didn''t say anything else," the girl said. Cheryl was stunned. He asked her daughter toe back and didn''t say anything else, which meant that he didn''t forgive her still. Then why was the news all gone? What was going on? Everyone in the Champ family looked at each other quietly. The atmosphere fell into pin-drop silence. No one was sure what had happened. A few secondster, they began to discuss the matter. "Could it be that Chuck was moved by the girl, so he let the Champ family off?" someone analyzed. "Is that even possible?" "It''s possible. Didn''t Sister Cheryl say that Chuck is less than 20 years old? It''s normal for him to feel sympathy. The girl must have cried in front of him, so his heart softened..." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "What? Chuck is not even 20 years old?" someone was shocked! A young man who was not even 20 years old could almost ruin his family? His background and power were unimaginable! "Yes, he''s not even 20. I think he is still a college student. Sister Cheryl, am I right?" someone asked Cheryl. "I think so. He must be a college student at this age," Cheryl said. "Cheryl, Chuck has obviously let go of our Champ family. Go and rify with him now. Remember, be polite!" Anthony was excited but cautious. By this time, the turn of the event was akin to being saved from hell. "Okay, I''ll go now," Cheryl said. She crouched down and kissed her daughter, "Thank you, dear. I am going out and will be back in the evening. Good girl, wait for me at home." "Okay," the girl said obediently. Cheryl ran out in a hurry. She was going to ask Chuck if he had forgiven her and the Champ family. "Grandpa, Cheryl is going..." Some people were worried. It seemed too good to be true. They were afraid that this was a dream and they were about to wake up from the dream. "Cheryl will ask for an answer. It is likely that Chuck has forgiven Cheryl and our family. I really don''t understand Chuck. He''s so versatile. He has great potential in the future!" Anthony said in admiration. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Cheryl drove to Wi''spany. She wasn''t sure whether Chuck was still there or not, but she had to get an answer. Was it true that Chuck let her family off because of her daughter? She was very nervous. Although the news about the Champ family had vanished, this must have happened after Chuck''s order. It meant that Chuck had let go of the Champ family. However, Cheryl felt nervous and uneasy. She did not know how to face Chuck. How should she thank Chuck? She didn''t know what to do at all. She had been very depressed for the past few days. However, at this moment she was pleasantly surprised. She was not used to the change. She got out of the car uneasily. She didn''t know what to say, so she decided to wait in the parking lot. After waiting for about three hours, the lift door finally opened. A man and a woman emerged. Cheryl was nervous all of a sudden. Cheryl was at a loss. She couldn''t describe her feelings. She felt nervous as if she was facing her teacher back in her school days, or when she met her first husband for the first time. "Mr... Mr. Cannon..." Cheryl ran over. She kept her head low, not daring to face Chuck. Chuck looked at her with no expression. "Chucky, I''ll wait for you for a while in the car," Wi Logan said. Wi was really worried that Cheryl would bring any bad luck to Chuck. "Yes," Chuck said with a smile. Wi nced at Cheryl and walked towards the car. Cheryl bit her lip and said, "President Logan, I''m sorry for the trouble caused." Wi nodded and got into her car, staring at Chuck. The atmosphere was pretty awkward. There was total silence. "Chuck, you, you have forgiven me, right?" Cheryl said nervously. "Forgive you?" There was no emotion on Chuck''s face. After all, it was Chuck who called Betty to stop. However, Chuck thought to himself, "Why should I do this?" The Champ family would not be able to defend their businesses under the current circumstances. It would not be long before the Champ family would be full of debts. Then, Chuck could achieve his goal. Why did he stop suddenly at this time? Chuck thought about it for a long time and felt that the main reason was that Cheryl''s daughter was too sensible. Perhaps... he didn''t have the heart to see Cheryl''s daughter suffering! "If you didn''t forgive me, then why..." Cheryl''s face turned pale when she heard Chuck''s question. If that wasn''t the case, was this a prelude to the storm? "I don''t think I have forgiven you. The main reason is that you have a good daughter," Chuck said tly. Cheryl heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank you." "You don''t have to thank me," Chuck shrugged. He did not want to continue the conversation "Wait, please wait," Cheryl said apprehensively. "Anything else?" Chuck turned to look at her. "I, I don''t know what to say. I''m very grateful for your mercy and forgiveness..." "I''ve already said that it is because of your daughter. Without her, your Champ family will still be wiped out," Chuck said coldly. "I know, but thank you. How can I show my gratitude?" Cheryl bit her lip. She really didn''t know what to do. Should she give him some money? He could ruin the Champ family easily, so he might not even care if she were to give him all the Champ family''s money to show her gratefulness. In that case, how could she thank him, other than money? Herself? Cheryl used to be confident about herself. Although she had a child, she maintained her appearance well. Men were interested in her. However, as she had brought bad fortune to her two husbands, many good men did not dare to approach her. Cheryl knew that. When she cried in front of Chuck back then and was willing to fulfill all his requests, Chuck did not show any interest in her despite her offer. Cheryl certainly would not think that she could thank Chuck by sleeping with him. She was just clueless about how to show her gratitude. "Do you want to thank me?" Chuck maintained a poker face. The reason why he let go of the Champ family was not to ask for anything in return. It was mainly because of Cheryl''s daughter. Cheryl was beautiful and had a good figure. Chuck was certain that Cheryl was a gorgeous woman andparable to Quinn Miller. Chuck knew that Cheryl would not and dared not refuse any requests, yet Chuck didn''t want to do so. He had never thought of doing anything to Cheryl. What was the point of thanking him then? "Yes, what do you want me to do, Mr. Cannon?" Cheryl lowered her head, not daring to look at Chuck. "What can you do?" Chuck asked coldly. "I... can do anything, as long as you request for it," Cheryl lowered her head and said in a lower voice. "Say it clearly," Chuck maintained hisposure. Cheryl bit her lip tightly and looked up with tears in her eyes. She sobbed and looked really pitiful, it was different from Frieda''s acting. Cheryl was really crying pitifully after her emotional breakdown. "I, I''m willing to do anything. I can be with you or follow you. Just tell me, I''ll do whatever you say." She felt ashamed. Chuck''s words almost made her cry. This pressure came from a person who almost destroyed her Champ family! She even felt a little scared. This young man was scary. Nevertheless, he still let go of her Champ family in the end. Cheryl felt like she was dreaming. She could no longer figure out Chuck''s character. Was this man cold-blooded or full of sympathy actually? Chuck stared at her. The silence terrified Cheryl. "Mr... Mr. Cannon, I meant what I said." She was really nervous. She was afraid that Chuck would suddenly go back on his words. She had to admit that she was trying hard to tter him! Chuck turned around and left without saying a word. Cheryl, who was anxious, breathed a sigh of relief, "Mr. Cannon, thank you. Thank you very much. Thank you for giving me dignity." Yes. Chuck didn''t make any requests. Cheryl was d to keep her dignity. She dared not refuse even if Chuck were to ask her to kneel down or do any other things. However, Chuck didn''t do that. Cheryl was sincerely grateful to him. Chuck looked back at her. Cheryl bit her lips and lowered her head, not daring to look at Chuck. She felt humbled in front of the man who was much younger than her. "You don''t have to thank me. I hope you don''t tell others that I was the one who targeted your Champ family, otherwise, you will know the consequences," Chuck said, then turned around and left. "I understand. You can be assured of that," Cheryl said seriously. Chuck got into Wi''s car and Wi took him home. Cheryl was stunned for quite some time before she regained herposure. She felt at ease. Chuck''s reaction made her feel that she was not dreaming. "Thank you, I won''t make such a mistake again. Thank you for forgiving me," Cheryl muttered to herself. She wiped away the tears in her eyes and revealed a long-lost smile. She could finally smile because of a man who was younger than her. She was still gorgeous and elegant. It seemed that she hadn''t smiled for a long time!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She drove back home. Everyone in the Champ family was waiting anxiously and full of expectation. "Mom." A girl ran over. Cheryl hugged her daughter and kissed her. "Cheryl, how is it going? What did Chuck say? Did he say he would let go of our Champ family?" Anthony asked in a hurry. The few hours when Cheryl was out had been a torture for the Champ family! They were extremely apprehensive. Although the news about the Champ family was all gone, they were worried that it might be just a prelude to the storm. Therefore, they were more nervous than ever. When Cheryl finally returned, all the members of the Champ family went quiet. "Mr. Cannon has forgiven me. He will not do anything to our Champ family anymore," Cheryl said. Phew! The whole family breathed a sigh of relief, some even cried with joy. They couldn''t believe that Chuck had let go of their family. "Is this a dream? I was so scared during this period of time. I thought our Champ family would be wiped out." Cheryl sobbed. "That''s right. Chuck must have sympathized with us." "By the way, Cheryl, how did you thank Chuck?" Anthony was concerned about this. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 "No, he didn''t ask me to do anything." Cheryl shook her head. She couldn''t believe she came back just like that. He didn''t do anything! "What?" Anthony trembled in disbelief. He was already mentally prepared for Cheryl to do something with Chuck, but she didn''t. "Cheryl, did you lie? Did Chuck do something to you and you are embarrassed to tell us?" one of her family members asked. The rest of the Champ family also gathered around. Everyone expressed their opinions. After all, they couldn''t believe that Chuck did not ask for anything and Cheryl came back unharmed! "No, nothing happened. Chuck did not make any requests. He didn''t touch me from the beginning. Please don''t think too much," Cheryl said in all seriousness. She also understood why her rtives said that. Everyone in the family looked at each other. "He didn''t make any requests? And he didn''t touch you? It''s impossible!" "Yes, Cheryl is the most beautiful woman in our Champ family. I dare say that she is among the top ten beauties in the country! He actually... how unbelievable! Is it because Cheryl will bring bad fortune to men? This could be a possible reason. " "Shh, lower down your voice. It''s not good for Cheryl to hear it." These people muttered and Cheryl sighed in her heart. Chuck really didn''t do anything to her. Why couldn''t they believe that? "Cheryl, I''ve never seen Chuck before. How old is he?" Anthony was still in disbelief. "Grandpa, I think he''s not even 20 years old," Cheryl estimated. Actually, she thought Chuck looked frivolous. He looked like a college student. However, Cheryl suddenly felt that Chuck was quite mysterious. What kind of person was Chuck? "Do you think it''s possible for you to be with him?" asked Anthony. Everyone kept silent as they understood Anthony''s underlying meaning. That was right. Chuck was so powerful. It would be great if they could have such a connection with him. Cheryl was shocked and her face turned red, "Grandpa, don''t talk nonsense. He''s so young, how can I be with him? Not to mention that I will bring bad fortune to my husband, no man dares to approach me." "Well, that''s true! But you are the prettiest in our Champ family. If he... forget about it," Anthony shook his head and was a little disappointed. His granddaughter, Cheryl, would bring bad fortune to man. He had sought help from many, but there was no answer. He could not force anything, perhaps she was destined to be single. Cheryl heaved a sigh of relief. "Let''s dismiss. Chuck has let go of our Champ family. No one is allowed to go abroad for theing year! We must restore our family business. Get it?" Anthony said sternly. "Yes!" All the members of the Champ family were ready to leave. "In addition, no one can offend Chuck from today on. We will fulfill all his requests, okay?" Anthony knew that Chuck would not ask anything from the Champ family but he still said that just in case. "Yes!" They all nodded. This time, Chuck''s means had shocked them. No one dare to offend him again! Especially Finnegan Champ, who had a conflict with Chuck. He broke out in cold sweat. When Cheryl came back, he was worried that Chuck would ask something from him. Finnegan used to look down on Chuck and threaten him. Finnegan trembled with fear when he thought of this. He knew he would have to fulfill whatever requests that Chuck made! Fortunately, Cheryl said that Chuck didn''t ask for anything. Finnegan was moved to tears. Chuck turned out to be a good man... The members of the Champ family left. They should be able to sleep well that night. They would start restoring the Champ family''s business from the next day onwards. "Thanks for your hard work, Cheryl," Anthony said. "This is what I should do, Grandpa," Cheryl bowed her head. "Well, if Chuck has any requests, just satisfy him!" "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I know what I should do," Cheryl nodded. "Since you''ve roped Chuck in, what do you think of the other two families?" Anthony said thoughtfully. When the Champ family was suddenly in trouble, the other two families were also watching them closely. They might want to annex the Champ family at any time! "Well, I don''t think the two families would dare mess around. After all, they have seen what happened to us. Would they?" "It''s hard to tell. I''m going to rest. Tomorrow, you have to y the main role in our family''s affairs!" The Champ family had suffered a huge loss during this period. It was going to be a difficult road to recovery! Nheless, it was better than never ending debts. "I understand." Anthony nodded and went back to his room. "Mom, let''s go back too," Cheryl''s daughter said. "Okay. Dear, thank you. If it''s not for you, Mr. Cannon will not let us go." Cheryl was really d to have such a well-behaved daughter. Otherwise, Cheryl really did not know what to do. "Actually, I think Uncle Cannon is very easy to get along with. He has a good temper," said the girl. "I know, but I didn''t know before this, so I provoked him," Cheryl brought her daughter back to the room. "Then did you apologize to him?" "Yes, I did," said Cheryl. "I think Uncle is quite nice. Mom, can you let him be my father?" the daughter said earnestly. Cheryl shook her head hurriedly and said, "Dear, don''t talk nonsense. It''s impossible." "Why? Mom, you are so beautiful, I''m sure he likes you too," her daughter did not understand. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Her mother was the most beautiful woman and Uncle Cannon would definitely like her mother! "s. He is young and powerful. How could he be interested in me? What''s more, you know I will bring bad fortune to man..." Cheryl shook her head. When it came to this, it was hard for Cheryl to exin. In fact, Chuck had seen the photos of her body! This was something that Cheryl felt so ashamed of. Although Chuck deleted the photos in front of her, he had seen them after all. Cheryl had married twice. Chuck was the third man who had seen her body other than Frieda. It was something unspeakable! Cheryl sighed. She had to try to look for Frieda. Otherwise, her photos might go viral and she would be in trouble. "Oh, I think Uncle is very nice. I want him to be my father," the girl said innocently. "Stop talking about it, dear, " Cheryl blushed. If Chuck heard about this, what should she do? How embarrassing would that be? "Okay," the girl stopped talking. Cheryl brought her daughter back to her room. She could finally have a good sleep that night... ...... The Dakolta family of the Four Greatest Households. Waverly Dakolta was talking about something in front of the family. Suddenly, someone mentioned that the Champ family''s troubles had been resolved. The members of the Dakolta family look at each other in consternation. "What''s going on? Who on earth is the man who targeted the Champ family?" Someone asked. If this happened to the Dakolta family, they would certainly not be able to bear it as well. However, the trouble was resolved all of a sudden. How could they not be shocked? "It''s the same person who destroyed the Allen family!" Waverly had already found out this fact, but she still didn''t know who he or she was. No one revealed it. The person was very mysterious. How could there be such a powerful person in the country? "Then why was the Champ family being targeted this time? Why did they let go of the Champ family all of a sudden?" "I''m not sure about this, but it seems to be because of Cheryl Champ!" Waverly said. "Did this person who destroyed the Allen family have a crush on Cheryl? So... he forced Cheryl to submit?" Someone analyzed. "That''s possible." "After all, Cheryl is still attractive." "If that''s the case, the person who destroyed the Allen family is so sinister. How can he force others in such a way?" someone said righteously with a disdainful look on his face. "Shh, beware of eavesdroppers. Keep your voice down!" "What are you afraid of? Is there a mole in our Dakolta family? In my opinion, the person must have found out that he didn''t have the ability to wipe out the Champ family, so he had to stop. It was also a smart move! How could such a big family be wiped out so easily? I don''t believe it!" a man sneered. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Upon hearing the man''s words, the other members of the Dakolta family exchanged a look. They didn''t know what else to say. It was logical. It was not easy to annihte such a big family, was it? At least, the sudden halt of the Champ family crisis could be the doing of that person. It made sense for the perpetrator to stop after discovering just how impossible it was topletely wipe out the family. "Waverly, what do you think?" the head of the Dakolta family asked. He was an old man with silver- white hair. "Grandpa, I think what Uncle had just deduced is possible. I think we''re a little better off than the Champ family. But the way the Champ family had been targeted should not wipe them out just like that, unless the person behind this takes a more aggressive approach like what happened with the Allen family... What do the rest of you think?" Waverly inquired. Soon, the other members of the Dakolta family began to express their opinions. "I think you''re right. I reckon this fellow isn''t even that capable! The only reason this person could destroy the Allen family must be that he got the help of the killer organization! They must have sneaked up on the Allen family. The Allen family spent less than one billion dors on their security defense each year, they''d certainly be an easy target! But if this person tries to infiltrate us, he will have troublesing his way! We''ll wipe him out in no time!" someone snarled. "I agree! This person can''t be very wealthy. After destroying the Allen family, this fe took all the Allen family''s assets and properties. Why would a rich person do that if he already has the money? The Champ family was targetedter. However, this person soon realized that he wasn''t strong enough to wipe the Champ family out and decided to give up! It was too far fetched for the fe!" another added. "However, it''s amazing that this person was able to cause such a huge ruckus to the Champ family. The Champ family is quite literally in ruins right now," someone piped up. "In ruins? What makes you say that? The leaked information contained all the Champ family''s secrets. I reckon there''s a whistleblower in that family! They must have cooperated with the person who destroyed the Allen family and tried to set up their own family. Perhaps, they were discovered so that''s why they stopped!" another proposed. "Hey, that does make sense!" someone agreed. "I think so too!" another piped up. "I''m sure that''s what''s going on!" someone affirmed. Everyone in the Dakolta family was voicing theirments and agreed that the fe who destroyed the Allen family was shameless. If he were to ever challenge the Dakolta family, he would definitely meet his end. Waverly on the other hand was still a bit suspicious. Were these deductions urate? "Waverly, what do you think?" the head of the Dakolta family asked. At that, everyone turned to look at her. The girl was young, but she was smart. She might be able to find out who this person was.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "I think we''d better wait and see first. I''ll try my best to find out who this person is. After all, this fe was able to destroy the Allen family. We must be cautious," Waverly warned. "Don''t worry, Waverly. After the Allen family''s incident, I''ve already ordered a bunch of stuff for defence from the United States and put them in ce already. If this person dares attack us, it''ll be the death of him!" Waverly''s third uncle added. "Uncle, you are a master of martial arts. If you say that there isn''t a problem, of course, I''ll trust you," Waverly said with a smile. This man used to serve in the army in the United States and even had his own team of mercenaries. He had been guarding the Dakolta family well for a long time. The rest of the family breathed out a sigh of relief at that. The Allen family had only made a small investment in defense so it was no wonder they were breached so easily. Unlike the Allen family, the Dakolta family on the other hand was definitely not stingy with defense. Each year, they spent nearly three billion dors on upgrading their defenses. The Dakolta family was absolutely imprable. Sneak attacks on them would never be sessful. "Well then, I''ll figure out who that person is," Waverly stated. She could start with Cheryl Champ for clues. The others murmured in agreement. Almost everyone in the Dakolta family agreed to it. Waverly walked out not long after that. Should she try looking for Cheryl now? Would Cheryl agree to meet her? She didn''t think it would be a problem to arrange a meeting with Cheryl. With a confident smile, Waverly started to contact Cheryl... Meanwhile, the same scenario happened in one of the other Four Greatest Households. The members of the family were trying to figure out who that person was. However, it was to no avail. Everyone was curious about the attack on the Champ family. Why had the attack ceased so suddenly? What had made the person change his mind? Was this person not strong enough to defeat the Champ family so he gave up in the end? No one really knew what had happened. Everything made this person seem even more mysterious... ...... "Ma''am, when are we going to kill Chuck? I can''t wait," Frieda Olmedo asked. She had been training for a few days and she thought she had a talent inbat. She was ecstatic. "You''re not ready yet," ck Rose replied indifferently. She had yet to recover fully from her injury and she did not dare take the risk. After all, Chuck still had Wi by his side. Even ck Rose had to admit that Wi was really skilled. Frieda was disheartened to hear that. However, she didn''t dare speak her mind. She continued to practice. Frieda wanted to elevate her own potential and be a top killer as well. ck Rose noticed that Frieda was hardworking and did not ck off. She felt that she had rescued the right person. If she trained Frieda well enough, Frieda had the potential to be a great killer. When they got back that night, Frieda was exhausted. They did not share a room anymore. Frieda wondered if she could do anything with those photos of ck Rose she had. She thought to extort some money from Cheryl with the photos. Grinning, she started to find ways to contact Cheryl. She decided to extort ten billion dors from Cheryl. ...... Yvette Jordan went home feeling tired. She knew what had happened to the Champ family and knew Chuck was behind it. "Yvette, have you broken up with Chuck? I haven''t seen him in a while," Lisa asked. "Mom, we haven''t," Yvette answered. She had justpleted a mission. In just a week, she had alreadypleted three missions. Blood Leopard was gradually bing well-known in the killers'' circle. Yvette''s skills had sharpened immensely. She really wanted to go to Central City to meet Chuck. She missed him very much. "How is taking over the Allen family going?" Yvette asked with concern. "I''m halfway through it. Handling such a big family takes a lot of time," replied Lisa. "I see. Well, I''m going back to my room to rest now," said Yvette. Lisa nodded in acknowledgment. When Yvette got back to her room, she took a bath and got ready to rest. She was a little disappointed because Chuck hadn''t called her in a while. Did he forget about her? "Hubby, don''t you miss me?" Yvette wondered. She was frustrated and was itching to head straight to Central City right away. As she was packing, her decision became firmer. When she came out of her room, Lisa was shocked to see her all dressed up ready to leave again. "Yvette, where are you going?" Lisa asked. Why did she bring out her luggage? Was she going out for a mission? She just got back! "I-I''m going for a vacation," Yvette stammered. She knew that her mother still disliked Chuck, so she did not have the courage to tell Lisa the truth. "Oh, alright then. Have fun," Lisa was at a loss. She had thought that something had happened between Chuck and Yvette. "Thanks, Mom," Yvette said and took off. She drove towards Central City. The ce where she was staying now was another property of the Allen family. It wasn''t far from Central City. After a night''s drive, Yvette finally arrived in Central City. She nned to stop somewhere to check where Chuck was. However, she received a call from the killer organization just then. "I won''t take on any missions today," she dered. "Someone is offering 100 million dors for this mission, do you want to take it or not?" said a cold voice on the phone. "100 million?!" Yvette eximed in surprise. She knew she had recently gained some fame but this was way above her normal range. Perhaps no one else dared to take this mission on. "You heard right. It''s 100 million dors," the voice confirmed. "Who is it?" Yvette asked, interested. "Hubby, after this mission, I promise toe to you," she thought to herself. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Yvette knew very well how much she was worth at the moment. She definitely got this offer because the top killers refused to take it. If she couldplete this mission sessfully, her ranking would definitely rise significantly. During this period of time, Yvette hadpleted a number of missions already. She was slowly but surely bing a well-known killer. She was moving closer to the top. As for the pay, she didn''t mind it because Chuck had given her everything the Allen family had owned. She could very well be regarded as one of the Four Greatest Households now. 100 million dors was honestly nothing to her. What caught her interest was the level of difficulty of this mission. If it was worth 100 million dors and even the top killers did not dare ept it, Yvette could already imagine how impossible the mission would be. Yvette got a little excited at that thought. "Who is it?" Yvette repeated. "Are you taking it or not?" the voice on the phone asked indifferently. "Tell me who my target will be. You know my conditions. I won''t kill women, good people..." Yvette hesitated. She knew the unwritten rules among the killers. Once she epted the mission, she had to complete it even if it would cost her her life. "Yes, the organization knows of your conditions. This person has destroyed a family, you know? Do you think a good person would do that?" the voice said. "Destroyed a family?" Yvette frowned. "That''s right. So do you want to take it or not?" There was a hint of impatience. "Which family did this person destroy?" Yvette asked. She had to be cautious. "The Allen family. Once one of the Four Greatest Households in the country," the voice replied. "What? You want me to kill..." Yvette''s eyes turned cold. "Do you know this person?" "Tell me who wants to kill him!" Yvette said coldly. She not only knew this person, she even grew up with him. Her first kiss, her first... She had given her everything to him. Now, someone was actually spending 100 million dors to kill him? Someone wanted to kill Chuck! Who could it be? ck Rose? No, definitely not. It was not ck Rose. ck Rose was an excellent killer herself. Why would she spend money to kill Chuck? Who else could it be then? And 100 million dors? Her husband was worth so much more than that! Any killer would know that it was not easy to kill someone who had wiped out the Allen family. It was no wonder that no one took on this mission. "I have to remind you of the rules of the organization here. We won''t reveal any information about the client to anyone. So Blood Leopard, do you want to take on the mission?" the voice asked again. "Who else is up for it?" Yvette asked, frustrated. She was well aware of the strict rules in the organization. As long as they are clients, the organization would protect their information. They would not reveal anything no matter what. "Well, there''s Night Hawk, ranked 16th; Sirius, ranked 20th..." "Sounds like many are ready to take this mission?" Yvette asked. Her expression was vicious. "That''s right. It is a 100 million-dor mission! This price isn''t enough to get the top ten killers yet so we won''t be informing them of this. A lot of the lower-ranking ones are hoping to take it. However, most of them are pretty cautious. After all, the Allen family was ranked as one of the top fifty families in the world. Can you imagine the power of the person who managed to destroy such a family?" the person on the other end of the phone borated. "So will you ept this mission, Blood Leopard?" Yvette made her decision, "I''ll ept." "Alright then. However, I''ll have to remind you once more. If this person is not incapacitated and you are still alive, your career as a killer will end immediately," the cold voice reminded her over the phone. Yvette knew what the person on the phone meant. The organization was reminding her not to leave any chances for the target to survive. They would absolutely not allow such a thing to happen. She understood this when she joined the organization. "You''re hesitating, aren''t you? Are you sure you''re up to this?" the voice was hostile. "No, that''s not it. I''m definitely taking this mission," Yvette replied firmly. "Remember, if we find out that you''ve purposely let the target go, your career as a killer will not only end, but you will also be hunted down. It would be a huge vition of the organization''s rules. The consequences are dire, do you realize?" the voice reminded once more. "I know! I''ll take the mission," Yvette said. "Okay, I''ll send you the details soon," the voice said, ready to hang up. "Hold on," Yvette voiced out suddenly. "Is there anything else?" "This person isn''t... Never mind," Yvette fell silent. Was her husband really a bad guy? She didn''t think so. After all, Chuck had only destroyed the Allen family for her. After the call ended. Yvette received a message less than a minuteter. She tapped it open and was greeted with Chuck''s information. She tightened her grip on her phone. Who was this person who wanted to kill her husband? Could it be Brayden? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She didn''t think so. Then who else could it be? Yvette was lost in thought. She couldn''te to any conclusions even after pondering for some time. However, she was sure that this person did not know who Chuck really was. Otherwise, no one in the world would dare take up this mission. Except for maybe ck Rose who had a grudge against him. "Where would Chuck be now?" Yvette thought. "Oh Hubby, what did you do now? This is such a mess..." Yvette murmured to herself. She thought that Chuck was most likely in Wi''s vi right now. She had stayed there before so she knew how to get there. And so, Yvette drove towards the vi. Chuck himself didn''t know that someone had spent 100 million just to kill him. He would have laughed. Was he worth a mere 100 million? It was too cheap! At this time, Chuck and Wi had just finished training. He went for a shower while Wi cooked in the kitchen. He felt that a great many things had changed during this period. At the very least, hisbat skills had definitely improved. However, Chuck thought it was strange how ck Rose had not made her move yet. What was going on? "Has ck Rose given up on killing him?" Chuck wondered. He didn''t think that was the case. After his shower, he went to the kitchen to look for Wi. "Auntie Logan, why hasn''t ck Rose shown up yet?" Chuck asked. Wi looked beautiful today. The casual outfit she was wearing couldn''t hide her good figure. Even so, Chuck did not stare at her for long as he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to withdraw his gaze from her. It would be embarrassing if Wi caught him staring. "I don''t know, Chucky. But you don''t have to worry. As long as I''m here, she won''t be able to hurt you," Wi said gently. She had been thinking about the same thing as well. Was ck Rose nning an assassination soon? Chuck was relieved to hear Wi''s reassurance. "Alright, Chucky. Go and set the table. Dinner will be ready soon..." Wi said with a smile. When Chuck caught the sight of the smoked ribs, he couldn''t stop himself from picking one up and put it in his mouth. "Be careful, it''s hot," Wi warned. "Auntie Logan, it''s really delicious," Chuckughed. "As long as you like them, I''ll cook them for you any time..." Wi trailed off. If Chuck was willing, she would even cook for him for the rest of his life. As Chuck was about to leave, he sensed that Wi had something else to say and asked, "Auntie Logan, what''s wrong?" "I forgot something," Wi sighed. She was too used to the usual routely. She would train with Chuck and cook for him every day. However, she forgot something important. "What is it?" Chuck inquired. "My ssmate just got married today. I''m supposed to attend the wedding! I can''t believe I forgot about it," Wi said in a low voice. She received the invitation the day before and had promised to attend. However, after training Chuck today, she had been too overjoyed by Chuck''s improvement that shepletely forgot about the wedding. She had wanted to make something delicious to treat Chuck. Thus, she forgot about this matter. "Why don''t you go now?" Chuck suggested. "Chucky, will you be angry with me if I do so?" Wi asked softly. She felt guilty. "Why would I? Auntie Logan, do you want me to go with you?" He asked. "If you''re willing to, I would like that. But it''s okay if you don''t. I''ll just stay here with you," Wi shook her head. Her ssmate was certainly not as important as Chuck. She had to stay with him. "I wouldn''t mind," Chuck said. "Thank you. Then, let''s stop cooking now and get to the banquet," Wi said as she untied her apron. Chuck cast a longing look at the dishes that she had just prepared. How could the food at the feast be as delicious as Wi''s cooking? He stole another smoked rib and ate it. Wi smiled as she watched him enjoy the dishes she had made. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 "Auntie Logan, you look beautiful," Chuck said as he admired her. Wi had changed into a perfectly-fitted gown for the wedding. She looked unbelievably gorgeous. "Thank you," Wi replied gently as she walked up to Chuck to help him with his tie. Wi had custom made this suit for him a long time ago and it fitted well. She never thought that she would get the chance to see him in it so soon. Embarrassed, Chuck started to stammer, "Auntie Logan..." Wi was delighted by that. He was too adorable. Soon, she was done fastening the tie and she let go of it. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief when she did. He didn''t want his thoughts to stray too far for his own indulgence. He respected Wi far too much to do that. Wi was perfect. Her skin was wless. There were no signs of wrinkles even at the corners of her eyes. The light makeup she had put on further enhanced her delicate features. Chuck was stunned by her absolute beauty. "She''s as pretty as Yvette," he thought. Fortunately, he came back to his senses before Wi could realize. It would have been too embarrassing if Wi were to catch his expression. "Let''s go, Chucky," she said. Chuck ventured out with Wi obediently. Once they got in the car, they headed straight to Wi''s ssmate''s wedding. The moment their car pulled out of the driveway, Yvette arrived. "Is that Wi''s car?" she wondered as she saw a caring out from the vi. Did Wi bring Chuck out with her? Yvette decided to follow them eventually from a distance. She had only wanted to do this to see if ck Rose was following them. However, Yvette was surprised to find no suspicious vehicles following them all the way. What was going on with ck Rose? That didn''t stop her from looking around though. A whileter, they arrived at a very luxurious hotel. Wi''s car entered the parking lot, but Yvette''s couldn''t get in. "Hello, do you have an invitation card?" Four guards stopped her at the entrance. Yvette could see that these people could hold themselves in a fight. "Who''s getting married?" Yvette asked. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Miss Yarbrough," one of them answered. Yvette was a little surprised to hear that. She had never heard of Yarbrough. However, seeing as Miss Yarbrough was able to rent out such a big hotel, she was definitely not a regr Jane. "If you don''t have an invitation card, I''m afraid you''ll have to stay somewhere else for the next couple of days," the man reminded her. Although Miss Yarbrough was not from the Four Greatest Households, she was also a well-known figure. It waspletely appropriate for her to book the most luxurious hotel in Central City for her wedding. After all, she had to prevent any sort of unwanted harassment she could on the most important day of her life. Just then, Yvette looked inside and saw Chuck. He had suited up and was getting out of the car with Wi, who was in a gown. Both were dressed impably. As she did not have an invitation card, she wasn''t able to get in. However, as a trained assassin, it would not be difficult for Yvette to enter by other means. Yvette drove away from the entrance. After she found a spot to park her car, she got out of the car wearing a cap and a pair of jeans as usual. She scanned around the hotel for a while and found a loophole. She sneaked in with ease. After bing an assassin, it was easy for her to do such things now. Once she managed to get into the hotel. She noticed that all the women present were dressed beautifully, showing off their figures. Yvette was not dressed up at all. Well, she was not here to attend the wedding anyway. Even though she was only wearing a cap and casual clothes, she still attracted a lot of attention from men. However, she couldn''t be bothered to spare them a second nce. She wanted to find Chuck as soon as possible and... ''kill'' him. The men had been looking at Wi moments before. However, once Yvette showed up, they redirected their gazes to a casually dressed woman. This had made the other women, who were present, jealous. Many of them were staring at Yvette too. "Are you a waitress?" a woman scoffed at her. She looked to be from the upper social ss and was unhappy because her man had been staring at Yvette. Yvette frowned at that. "Are you deaf? I''ve just asked you a question! This is Miss Yarbrough''s wedding and you''re not even properly dressed for the asion. What are you doing here? Have you snuck in to get free food?" the woman named Allison, used fiercely. Yvette''s re made her feel ufortable. "Security! Security! Someone snuck in!" Allison shouted. Many people started to look their way. Yvette''s stare turned vicious when she noticed the unwanted attention this woman was attracting. She hadn''t even done anything to provoke the woman. "Why are you looking at me like that? Are you angry? You''re just someone from the lower-ss who snuck in, how dare you get angry?" Allison mocked her. This was a ce where the socialites gathered. Those who attended this wedding were all from the upper-ss society. The appearance of such a casually-dressed woman was a disgrace! It was disrespectful. They could not tolerate this. Yvette was silent for a few seconds. At that moment, many people had their sight on them because of this woman''s shouting. Several security guards started to approach them. However, she knew that these security guards were definitely no match for her. Yvette wasn''t nning to cause a scene. Since Chuck hade here to attend the wedding, he must have known the host. She wouldn''t make trouble at Chuck''s friend''s wedding. It would put him to shame. Yvette really didn''t want to do that. "Do you have an invitation card?" A security guard came over eventually and asked. "Just look at her, how could she be Miss Yarbrough''s friend? She had definitely snuck in here without one, how shameless! And to dress like that to such a grand event? How idiotic!" Allison snarled. Other than the waitresses, all the women present were in gowns. Yvette was an eyesore there. The onlookers continued to stare at Yvette. "Miss, do you have an invitation card?" the security guard repeated coldly, "I don''t," Yvette admitted. It was useless to lie at this point. "Then please leave the venue!" The security guards started to approach her. Yvette was still looking for Chuck. However, there were too many people here so she wasn''t able to find him. She was a little disappointed. She would have fought her way out of this a long while ago if Chuck wasn''t here. She would not have stayed silent up until that moment. She had improved tremendously ever since bing an assassin. These security guards were no match for Yvette. "I knew it! She really is shameless! Hey, this is Miss Yarbrough''s wedding, how dare you barge in like this?" Allison taunted. Yvette shot a harsh re at Allison. "How dare you look at me like this? You''re shameless! If I have not exposed you, are you going to start stealing from us too?!" Allison scowled. Yvette frowned at her usation. The others around her began to talk about her, pointing and whispering. It made sense. What was she nning to do? The people present were either rich or noble so they honestly couldn''t associate themselves with such an unknown person. What if she stole something from them? "How did such a person manage to get in? What is security doing? How could your hotel allow this to happen?!" Allison reprimanded. "We apologize, President Li," one of the security guards said politely. "Well, what are you waiting for? Kick her out, get her out of my sight!" Allison yelled, she was impatient. She caught her husband still staring at Yvette. What was so good about this stupid woman except that she had a good figure? Allison was furious. "Yes, Ma''am," a guard replied hurriedly. "Please, get out!" One of the security guards proceeded to order Yvette while the others started to gather around her. Yvette didn''t bother to stand up for herself. Forget it, she could just wait for Chuck outside. Yvette didn''t really think this was a big deal anyway. As she was ushered out by several security guards, Allison smirked as she watched. However, at that moment, a man called out, "Wait a minute!" Chapter 483 Chapter 483 It was an elegant voice. Stunned, Yvette turned around and was greeted by a handsome man in a suit, holding a ss of red wine. Unfortunately, Yvette did not feel much for such a man at all. However, when the others heard his voice, they subconsciously stepped aside for him to pass. They did not dare get in his way. Even Allison, who had just mocked Yvette, did not dare to speak. "It''s Young Master Evans!" someone eximed softly. The security guards of the hotel trembled. This was the young master of the Evans family from the Four Greatest Households. "She''s my friend," the man dered as he walked over. He shed Yvette a friendly smile. "Huh? Oh, my. I''m sorry, Young Master Evans. We didn''t know," the security guards apologized instantly. They backed away from Yvette immediately. "Were you the one who said she had snuck in?" the man asked, ncing at Allison. Allison trembled under his gaze and apologized hurriedly, "I''m sorry. I didn''t know. It was rude of me to judge her." She was considered rich in Central City. However,pared to the Four Greatest Households, she was nothing. She did not dare cross this man. She really didn''t expect this woman to be a friend of Young Master Evans. Why on earth did she dress like this anyway? "How dare you be so rude to her?" the man asked. "I''m sorry. I was ignorant, please don''t mind me..." Allison said, her face turning pale. "Well then, away with you. If I catch you looking down on others again..." the man trailed off. "Don''t worry, Young Master Evans. I definitely won''t do it again," Allison promised and scurried away. She was afraid. What if that b*tch forced her to apologise? She would not stand for that. "Everyone, you can quit your staring now. There''s nothing here to look at, is there?" the man quirked as he looked around. The onlookers dispersed quickly at that, along with the security guards. Eventually, the man came over to Yvette with a smile and greeted, "Hello." "Thank you for doing that but I''m not your friend. I don''t even know you," Yvette said, with no hint of warmth. "My name is Kaiden Evans," the man introduced himself with an air of grace. "Right. Thank you," Yvette said gratefully without any exaggerated expression. "So, what''s your name?" Kaiden asked. "Thank you again," Yvette replied dismissively. She didn''t want to speak any more than she had to. Her goal was toe to look for Chuck anyway, she hated being hit on like this. "Oh, none of that... You''re absolutely wee," the man said as he shook his head. Trying to escape his attention, she started to walk into the crowd. Surprisingly, the man followed her as she did. Turning around, Yvette met his gaze and asked, "Is there anything else?" "Here, take this. No one would dare drive you out of here if you have this," Kaiden said, handing her a card. It was the VVVIP card of the hotel. His name was printed on it. "Thank you, but it''s alright. When I locate my husband, he''ll make sure I don''t get driven out of here," Yvette said. She wasn''t nning on taking it. If Chuck was with her, no one would dare kick her out of here. "You have a husband already?" he asked, a little surprised. "Yes, I do. Thank you for your help," she replied. Yvette proceeded to walk into the crowd without saying anything else. Kaiden squinted his eyes as the corners of his mouth curled up. He found Yvette interesting. This woman knew of him and yet had managed to remain calm. Was she pretending? Someone had done the same thing to him once. Was it the same with this woman... she was so beautiful... He was a little intrigued. Watching Yvette walk into the crowd, he smirked and thought, "You have a husband? Right, I don''t believe that!" As a young master of the Evans family, he had seen his fair share of people. Yvette''s walking posture told him that there was a high chance that Yvette was still untouched. How could she be married? His judgments on women were pretty spot on. Yvette didn''t know that such a conclusion was made by Kaiden just by watching her walk. Otherwise, she would have fumed and killed him for it. ...... Amidst the crowd, Chuck and Wi were drinking in a small corner. Wi did not entertain anyone. She was going to take him back home as soon as the wedding ended. Even though ck Rose hadn''t made an appearance yet, Wi felt that she had to be cautious. Chuck was already feeling a little famished at that point so he told Wi about it. She replied to him with a smile, "There are some snacks over there. You can eat that first and then wait for the banquet to start." Wi felt happy and rxed interacting with Chuck like this. She enjoyed being around him a lot. At this time, someone came over to greet Wi. They were all her friends in business and were all very beautiful women. Wi introduced them to Chuck. Chuck praised those beautiful women, they giggled. One of them whispered in Wi''s ear, "President Logan, is this your..." "I''m his aunt," Wi said earnestly. She hated gossip. "Well then do we have a chance to get with him? What a young hunk," the beautiful woman said with a smile. With a serious tone, Wi replied, "Don''t joke around. He isn''t ready." In Wi''s heart, Chuck had always been pure and innocent. "I can tell," the woman replied. She knew Wi had meant what she said and so she did not dare to joke about it anymore. After all, birds of a feather flock together. A friend of Wi''s would know when to stop. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Does Chuck have a girlfriend? I can introduce my niece to him," the beautiful woman continued. "He... has a wife," Wi replied directly. Her heart filled with disappointment at the thought. Chuck did have a wife, and it was Yvette. A woman who was younger than her. "Really?! At such a young age? He''s only twenty years old?" The beautiful women were surprised. "Yes, they grew up together," Wi exined. "Ah, that makes sense. They''re childhood sweethearts!" The beauty understood in an instant. Chuck was much more pleasing to the eye at the moment. The fact that he was married to his childhood sweetheart made him seem really pure. After all, most men weren''t very faithful. It was rare to meet someone like him. "Yes," Wi said, her gaze softened as she looked at him. Chuck was still eating. He wasn''t interested in their gossip anyway. "Auntie Logan, I''m going to the washroom," Chuck said after drinking. "I''lle with you," she replied. "No, Auntie Logan, that won''t be necessary. I''ll be right back. Chat with your friends in the meantime," Chuck shrugged and said. The washroom was right next to them after all. Plus, Wi couldn''t enter the men''s washroom anyway. "Okay, just yell if there''s anything," Wi reminded him. Chuck nodded in acknowledgment. Chuck made his way to the toilet. "You really care about him, don''t you? You even want to follow him to the washroom!" one of her friends eximed in surprise. "My Chucky is in danger. I have to watch him closely," Wi kept her gaze fixed on Chuck until he disappeared into the washroom. She did not feel at ease leaving him alone. To be honest, she wanted to follow him in. It did not matter to her even if it was the men''s washroom. "How dreadful. Well, he''s lucky to have such a good aunt like you," one of them said. "Yeah, he really is!" another continued. Wi on the other hand felt a little disappointed by the word ''Aunt''. Better than nothing, she thought. Wi looked in his direction unwaveringly and was caught by surprise to see a familiar silhouette. "Why is she here?" she thought out loud. "Who?" her friend inquired. "It''s Chucky''s... wife," Wi said, feeling a little ufortable. "Is it? Oh, I really want to see what his wife looks like!" her friend said. "She must be as pretty as President Logan!" another added. Those beautiful women chuckled. After Chuck finished using the washroom, he washed his hands and was struck by surprise at the voice that came from behind him, "Hubby, don''t move..." He turned his head and saw Yvette, wearing a cap, and standing behind him. Moments ago, she had seen Chuck enter the washroom, so she followed him in. "Honey, why are you here?" Chuck asked. He really couldn''t describe his feelings at the moment. He was pleasantly surprised. He hadn''t seen Yvette in a long while. Even though she was wearing a cap, he could still make out her beautiful features. "I... I''m here to finish a job. Hubby, let''s talk outside, we''re in the gents..." Yvette replied tentatively. Yvette was embarrassed at the moment. She thought it would be alright before but now, she thought it was too awkward to continue talking there. She stared mutely at Chuck for a second. He looked so handsome today. She was a little obsessed with him. She thought that Chuck was the most handsome man she had everid her eyes on! That man from before was iparable to Chuck. Chuck smiled at her and asked, "What are you doing here?" "Hubby, can we continue this conversation outside?" Yvette replied. "No," Chuck joked. After all, it was not easy for him to be with her alone these days. "Alright then," Yvette said. "So, what is your job?" Chuck asked again. "Me? Well... Hubby,e closer, I''ll tell you," Yvette whispered. Chuck smiled at that. Yvette was being coy. Fortunately, no one came in to interrupt them. When Chuck got close enough, Yvette was about to whisper her intention to kill him in his ear. However, if she did, he would surely know about her job. And so... "Hubby, I''ve missed you. I''m here to see you," Yvette said instead. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Chuck smiled at Yvette''s statement and teased, "You missed me?" "Yes... I really missed you," she replied, kissing him on the lips. Chuck smiled at that. "Why did Yvette dress up like this though?" He wondered. Why was she wearing a cap like that? Chuck reached for her cap and took it off. He let her smooth, ck hair down and she look absolutely stunning. However, even with a cap, she looked valiant and cool. Yvette did not feel ufortable wearing the cap at all. After she became an assassin, she would always have her cap on. She never let anyone touch her hat, but this was Chuck. She made an exception. "Isn''t my wife just beautiful?" Chuck was in awe. Chuck had no words for Yvette''s beauty. Her gaze might look dull to others but whenever she directed her gaze at him, she would always look a little shy. Yvette was d to hear that. "Hubby, you haven''t called me..." When she was on a mission sometimes, it could get really boring. If Chuck had even thought to call her, she would have felt much better about it. "I''m sorry," he apologized. He had been training recently so after his dinner every day, he would go to bed straight away. Therefore, he did not call her. "It''s alright, I was just saying," Yvette said and quickly covered his mouth to stop his further protests. "Honey, you showed up here so suddenly. Are you alright? Do you have some stuff to do here?" he asked. "No, I don''t. I just missed you," Yvette shook her head as she answered. She really didn''t know how to talk about this. The reason why she took this mission was to buy more time for Chuck. If someone else had taken the job, they would have done away with Chuck immediately. Yvette certainly would not kill Chuck, he was her husband! She was going to protect him. However, Yvette was also conflicted. If she ended up not killing him, she would be hunted by the organization afterward and her hopes of bing the top killer would be ruined. It didn''t matter anymore. She would prioritize Chuck''s safety either way. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Then let''s get out of here, I bet you haven''t eaten yet. We''ll eat at the banquetter," he said. "Well, now that you mentioned it, I do feel a bit hungry..." She hade all the way here with an empty stomach. Chuck took Yvette''s hand, ready to walk outside with her. Biting her lip, she hugged him and asked, "Hubby, let''s stay here a bit longer. It''s been too long since I''vest seen you, could we talk here?" "Well, of course. But... you do realise this is the washroom?" Chuck was willing to do so. However, he was worried that Yvette would feel embarrassed by their current setting. What if someone were toe in? Yvette was a shy person. Yvette snorted and said, "Hubby, back then, you... Well, are you unwilling to stay here with me?" A little embarrassed, Chuck agreed to stay. He wanted to ask about her anyway. He wasn''t sure what she was doing recently. He gazed at Yvette...... ...... What was Chucky doing in the washroom? He''d been in there for ages. Wi''s gaze had never left the washroom''s door ever since Chuck got in. "What else can they be doing? Two young people together in a small enclosed space... They probably couldn''t help themselves," said Emily, one of Wi''s friends. Really? Wi was a little taken aback by that. She let out a little sigh. She usually wouldn''t think about such things as she always kept her mind calm. She thought they must''ve been talking to each other inside the washroom. However, her friend could be right. That would exin why they''ve been in there for so long. Wi wanted to look away from the door but she couldn''t. She was still worried about him. No matter what Chuck was doing inside, she had to protect him. She had been in the same room with Chuck these few days. He would asionally sleep on the sofa and rest his head on herp. Wi felt that she seemed to have gotten used to Chuck''spany. Although there was an additional male presence in the room, she felt particrly harmonious. Wi enjoyed this kind of spiritual connection immensely. She really liked chatting with Chuck and listening to his snores after he had fallen asleep. Now that Yvette was here, it wouldn''t be appropriate for her to share a room with Chuck. So where exactly should she sleep? By the door? If she were to do that, Chuck and Yvette would certainly feel pressured and disturbed. Besides, she would get upset if she heard anythinging from Chuck and Yvette in the room. Wi had admitted to herself that she had fallen for him. However, she knew that she couldn''t do anything but act indifferent when Chuck was with another woman. She would bury her feelings silently. She would not disturb Chuck nor bother him. What she wanted was for him to be happy. Wi sometimes thought about confessing her feelings to Chuck. How would Chuck react? She wondered. Could she actually do it? Wi let out a long sigh. She had thought a lot about it, but she did not have the guts to actually do it. If she wasn''t going to sleep at the door, should she go sleep in her own room? What if something happened in the middle of the night? What if ck Rose came for Chuck and she couldn''t stop her in time? Wi was in a dilemma. What should she do? "President Logan, what are you thinking about?" Emily inquired. "Nothing important," Wi shook her head. The women exchanged looks with each other. "Wi Logan!!" Emily suddenly raised her voice. "Yes? What''s wrong?" Wi looked at her friend in surprise. Why was she so serious? "What''s wrong? Wi, we are your friends, we know you. You''ve kept too much to yourself, it''s time to expand your horizons!" Emily said solemnly. Wi was taken aback by that. "Look at us. We''re all the same age and none of us are married but we''re all different from you. At least we try to date. Look, Daisy here even dated three guys at the same time justst month! What about you? Don''t you think you''re really out of your depth?" said Emily. The other woman nodded in agreement. Wi was speechless. She already knew what her friend was going to say, this topic hade up many times. "You really have to think about this, alright? You don''t have to date many men like us, but at least, try to start a rtionship," Emily advised. "I''ve known you for a long time, Wi. However, I''ve never seen you with other men. I thought this young hunk would finally be it for you but... Oh Wi, are you shying away on purpose?" another friend said. "That''s not it," Wi said, shaking her head. "Well then you should date someone. We can find you a man, if you want," Daisy piped up. "No thanks," Wi said, shaking her head. Her friends had brought this topic up tirelessly. She knew that they meant her well but she really wasn''t interested. "Hey Wi, are you going to stay single forever? Normally, people live until they''re about seventy years old. Not to mention we''re rich as well. We can get good doctors to look after us and take all sorts of medicine so that we might live longer! You''re already thirty now, what are you waiting for?" Emily sighed, feeling distressed for her. Wi was always alone. However, their anxiety for her was of no use. Wi knew she was already thirty years old. Age was a great hurdle for her at the moment. If she were in her twenties, would she have the courage to tell Chuck that she liked him? Would he ept her? If he would, then Wi was willing to give up all her wealth for that one miracle. However, it was impossible. "Wi, you haven''t had a boyfriend, have you? Don''t you feel... lonely at night?" Emily asked as her other friends stared at her. Wi shook her head at that and replied, "No, of course not. I usually read and watch a lot of TV and movies at night. I don''t feel lonely at all." Chapter 485 Chapter 485 "My goodness, Wi. Don''t you feel lonely? You''ve lived life alone like this for a whole thirty years?" Wi''s friends were astonished. They were really taken aback. It was natural for both men and women to have a s*x drive. However, how could that not cross Wi''s mind? She had even spent every night watching movies and reading books! "Do you really not do anything else?" Emily hinted with a ''you-know-what-I-mean'' expression. Wi did not seem to understand what she had meant but she nodded anyway. A few of her friends exchanged nces and smiled. They were women, after all, so talking about this topic shouldn''t be a problem. It seemed to them that Wi did have other ways of relieving her boredom. "What are you allughing about? Why are you smiling like that..." Wi was dumbfounded. A momentter, she finally understood what they were implying and quickly spoke up to correct them, "Hold on, no! I don''t do whatever it is you''re all thinking about right now, okay? I swear I only read books or watch TV shows. Either that or I would continue training myself." Wi was speaking the truth. Whenever she was alone at home, she was nothing but productive. Her favorite thing to do was learning and she liked martial arts. Training, running, punching... She loved all kinds of martial arts. They allowed her to stay young. Her friends were rendered speechless. It would be unbelievable if these words were uttered by any other person, but this was Wi. She would not lie to them. They knew Wi''s personality very well. While some of them were the same age as Wi, one of them was three years younger than her. However, Wi looked much younger than them. Her constant exercising had made her stay youthful. Exercising gave her a smooth and perfect skinplexion, and she didn''t have any wrinkles at all. She even looked beautiful without any make-up. Some of her friends didn''t darepare themselves to her beauty. One could not achieve her standard without strong determination. So, this was Wi''s life. If she wasn''t reading books, she would be training. This was how she had always lived. "Wi, I really admire you. A few of us would feel really ufortable if we don''t get some affection from our boyfriends every day. Compared to us, you''re like a saint!" Wi''s friends felt sorry for her. They couldn''t fathom how she could stand it. "Wi, how do you do it?" "Yeah, how? Do tell us!" Her friends chattered away. "Just be in a state of calm. If you don''t have anything that needs getting done, just go to bed," Wi replied with a smile. Her friends looked at each other in dismay. "Wi, I''m sorry but I have to ask. Are you... Are you still the same as you were when you were younger? You know what I mean, that is..." Emily trailed off. Wi was startled by her audacity. "I refuse to answer that," she managed to get out eventually. "Tsk, you must still be a virgin then," one of them said. "Yeah, that much is clear," another added. Wi felt a little overwhelmed by theirments and she spoke up, "Let''s not talk about that. Yes, okay. I''m still a virgin." It was true. After all, Wi had never had a boyfriend. Her friends were stunned by this information. She had no boyfriend and no nightlife? How could she spend her nights like this? "Wi, you''re thirty now and still don''t have a boyfriend. You must fancy someone, right?" Emily asked. "That''s right. It''s impossible for you to not like someone. You must be really loyal to him if that''s the case." Wi''s friends looked at her expectantly. All of a sudden, Wi fell silent. Who did she like? She had already admitted to herself that she had fallen for Chuck, hadn''t she? "Jackpot! Wi finally has someone in mind! Tell us! We want to know who this lucky man is," Emily squealed in excitement. "Who is it?" one of them probed. "Are you okay, Wi? Why aren''t you speaking?" another friend asked upon noticing her silence. Someone interjected, "Oh no, it can''t be, can it?" "What?" "I have never seen Wi with other men before. I think she might be hiding her feelings for this man! She must be secretly crushing on them!" "That''s impossible. Why would she need to do that? People are queueing miles just to get together with her!" Her friends started to discuss. In their minds, Wi was the most beautiful woman they had everid eyes on. She was so perfect that anyone would be lucky to have her! There was no need for her to hide her feelings. How lovely must the man be to make a woman like Wi have a secret crush on him? This was unexpected. "Wi, are we right? Do you really have a crush on someone? Don''t worry. We won''t tell anyone," her friends asked, tone cautious. Wi looked at them and contemted her answer. Although they have pretty messy private lives, they were still nice people. She was silent for a while before confirming their guesses, "You''re right." They exchanged looks with each other and did not speak for a long time. This really was shocking news. "Wi, who is this person?" "I don''t want to tell you all," Wi replied as she shook her head in distress. Telling them would be no use anyway. When Karen had brought her and Chuck together, Wi hadn''t thought about the possibility of getting together with Chuck. Now that she was finally starting to think in that direction, there was no chance left. She had missed her opportunity. "Hey, Wi, does this man like you back?" Emily asked. Wi shook her head and answered, "No, he doesn''t." Even though Chuck was with her every day during these few days, she knew that he hadn''t thought of her in a romantic light at all. Did he actually like her? She didn''t think so. Whenever Chuck looked at her, there was not even a sign of romantic attraction in his eyes. Instead, they shined with respect. Thinking of this, Wi felt solemn, ming her age as the cause of that. It might be that Chuck had always regarded her as his senior, so he had never thought to think in that direction at all. Yeah, that was probably it. "How could that be? Any man would fall in love with you if you want, right? You know, when my boyfriend saw youst time, he was so entranced by you..." Emily said as she was feeling confused. "Wi, have you told him your feelings?" another friend asked. "No, I haven''t," Wi said, shaking her head. "Why not? Just do it! If you like him, tell him!" "That''s right, Wi. Tell him that you are basically a goddess in our eyes! If you told him that, he might even be moved to tears!" This was absolutely true. How could one not be moved when a gorgeous being like Wi had a crush on them? "No, I won''t," Wi sighed as she shook her head sadly. She would never. She knew it wouldn''t end well. Even if she had confessed, she knew Chuck only had Yvette in his heart. He would never like her back. If she had confessed, it would only make her rtionship with him awkward. "Why not?" Emily asked. "He doesn''t like me," Wi answered miserably. Her friends exchanged nces at that. "How can that be? Come on, Wi, don''t be sad. You are so beautiful. I''m sure he will definitely like you back," one of her friends reassured. "Yeah, Wi. You have to believe in yourself. We all know a lot of people who like you, you know. You can take your pick and choose a boyfriend to your liking. I''m sure he will fall desperately in love with you one day!" Her friendsforted her for a long while. Wi nodded her head in thanks at their concern and thought deeply about what they were saying. She knew Chuck respected her a lot. However, would he be able to look past that and think about her in another way? He was still really naive... Wasn''t he? The more Wi thought about it, the sadder she felt. At this moment, she felt ready tobust. She really wanted to reveal to Chuck that she was the woman whom he had kissed and then profess her feelings towards him. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . However, Wi was a rational person. She would not do something so impulsive. "Let''s not talk about it," Wi said and saw that Chuck and Yvette had finally walked out. Her friends stopped talking immediately when they saw Yvette. They were amazed. Compared to Wi, Yvette was definitely equally goddess-like. Her figure, appearance, and temperament... No wonder when they had asked if they could introduce Chuck a girlfriend, Wi had said that there was no need for it. That was indeed true. Yvette was too alluring, too gorgeous. Who could top her? That was unless Wi came forward herself. But how could it be possible? Wi had a crush on someone else already. Moreover, she was Chuck''s senior. So never would they know that Wi''s crush was Chuck... "Oh my, Chuck''s girlfriend really is beautiful!" Emily gushed out. "Yeah, her figure is gorgeous. I''m afraid that only Wi canpare to her. It''s perfect!" "Look at the way they look at each other. They''re so in love, truly an ideal match!" Several of her friends expressed their high opinions in surprise. However, they weren''t aware that their words were as though needles piercing into Wi''s heart. She was glum, but she agreed with them. Chuck and Yvette made a perfect match indeed. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Chuck and Yvette walked over soon enough. Curious, a few of Wi''s friends asked for Yvette''s name and so naturally, Chuck introduced them. Yvette was nothing butposed now ever since she had be an assassin. She smiled at each and every one of them and nodded at Wi to show her gratitude. Although Wi knew of her status as a killer, she had agreed to conceal the truth from Chuck for her. She was grateful for this. Wi smiled back in acknowledgement as well. She really did like Yvette. If it weren''t for Yvette''s and Karen''s conflict, she would be happy to personally teach Yvette all kinds of martial art skills and assassination methods. After all, she was the love of Chuck''s life. It was a worthwhile reason. They might even be close friends. However, Wi knew she couldn''t do so. If she did, Yvette would eventually use those skills to kill Karen in the end. She did not want that to happen. Unless if Yvette and Karen call a truce, but would it happen? "The banquet has begun. Let''s go get dinner, I''m starving!" someone mentioned. Soon, everyone found a ce to settle down. It was umon for Chuck and Yvette to have dinner together due to their differing schedules. The way theyplimented each other by sitting close was envy-inducing. Some of Wi''s friends were gushing about how adorable the couple looked. Wi, on the other hand, ate in silence. When Chuck looked at her, she would raise her head and respond with a gentle smile. Other than that, her head remained lowered. She didn''t have that much of an appetite but she had to make do. If she didn''t eat, Chuck would worry. Wi buried all her emotions deep in her heart. Her friends and Yvette did not sense that anything was out of the ordinary... After dinner, Wi went to bid farewell to the bride and groom with a few of her friends before leaving the scene. Meanwhile, Chuck went to the bathroom while Yvette waited for him outside. "Hey, Gorgeous, was that your husband?" a charming voice asked. Yvette frowned. Turning around, she watched as Young Master Evans approached her. What''s he trying to do? "Yes," Yvette answered coldly. Due to the massive crowd and that he was mingling at another side, Kaiden hadn''t seen Chuck, Yvette, and Wi together before this. "You''re a liar," Kaiden teased with a smile, not believing her. When he had walked over just now, he couldn''t take his eyes off her figure. She looked absolutely delectable. How could the man who had just entered the bathroom be the husband of this beautiful woman? They don''t seem to be intimate at all. They must just be mere acquaintances. She must be pretending so she would catch his attention... Well yed. "Excuse me? Did you just call me a liar?!" Yvette scowled. Chuck truly was her husband. She didn''t lie about that! Kaiden merely smiled at her and continued, "No matter. Still, can I get to know you?" "I''m not interested. While I am grateful for your help just now, I''m more than willing to pay you in compensation. How much do you want?" Yvette asked. She was in control of the Allen family''s fortune now, so money wasn''t an issue. She didn''t want to have anything to do with other men other than Chuck. "Money? You think I''m short of money?" Kaiden teased. He was from one of the Four Greatest Households. Why would he ask for money from others? He found this woman to be interesting. Did this mean she wasn''t here to catch his attention nor for his money? "How refreshing!" Kaiden thought in his heart in glee. "You might not be but this is the only way I can think of to thank you," Yvette replied. "You don''t need to thank me. You can treat me to a meal, I''m not picky," he answered. "No, I won''t. Just tell me your bank ount details. I''ll have the money transferred to you as my gratitude," she said firmly. Kaiden chortled at that. She''s still ying hard-to-get! "That won''t be necessary. Let''s count this as you owing me a favor," he said with a smile. Yvette frowned and deliberated about it. Indeed, this man had helped her. That was undeniable. However, she found him incredibly infuriating. "Are you not going to speak?" Kaiden probed. "You''re right. I do owe you a favor but I can only return it with money, so state your price. It has to be less than five million dors," Yvette answered callously. "Five million dors? Forget it. Well, just remember that you owe me a favor anyway. I''m leaving for now," he chuckled, turning to walk away. Soon enough, he started to head towards the exit. "Hold on!" Yvette shouted at him suddenly. Kaiden stopped at that, turned his head to look at her and asked, "What is it? Changed your mind about treating me to a meal, have you?" "Just a fair warning. You can ask me for money any time but don''t think about asking me for anything else. Or else, you''ll regret it," Yvette stated, making sure she was clear. This man''s gaze on her made her feel rather ufortable. "Regret? My, aren''t you interesting," he chuckled. "No, I''m not. I''m just reminding you to not mess with me!" "Why? Because of your husband?" Kaiden mocked. "That''s right!" Yvette nodded as she answered. When she was still single in school back then, men were chasing after her from left and right but she had not cared for their attention at all. However, now that she was in a rtionship with Chuck, her sole focus was on him and would always be him. Diverting that focus towards other men was simply impossible. "If my husband finds out, you''ll regret it even more," she warned him. "Aren''t you aedian! Whatever, Gorgeous. Let''s just end our conversation here. Remember, you are still indebted to me!" Kaiden reminded her once more, leaving with a smile. Once he got into his car, his driver asked, "Young Master, that woman..." "She seems interesting," Kaiden finished off. "Young Master, do you need to call someone to track her then?" the driver asked warily. "No, she''s definitely just ying hard-to-get now. She wille to me by herself soon enough," Kaiden responded confidently. The driver kept silent after that. It was a reasonable conclusion after all. Young Master Evans was charming and women often offered themselves to him. No one would be able to resist his charm. This woman was no exception. "Start the car," Kaiden ordered. He then looked out the window to see Chuck and Yvette walking together. Closing his eyes, the corners of his mouth turned up a little into a slight smile... ...... "Honey, why are you in a bad mood? Did something happen?" Chuck asked when he came out of the toilet and saw Yvette''s stoic face. "It''s nothing, Hubby." Yvette shook her head. There was no reason for her to get angry at that man. Chuck leaned close to whisper something that made Yvette''s ears go red. Blushing, Yvette replied, "Alright, I''ll go home with you. You''re the boss tonight, I''ll do whatever you want me too, you hooligan..." Someone other than ck Rose was trying to kill Chuck. How could she not be worried about him? She had intentionally made her way to Central City so she could be with him. Needless to say, she would follow him back home. Chuck''s heart was buzzed with joy. "Chucky, we can leave now," Wi informed him when they met up. She had just finished bidding her farewells to Miss Yarbrough. "Alright, Auntie Logan," Chuck replied with no objection. The three of them got into a car after that. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Wi drove them home eventually. They arrived in no time. "Chucky, you two have a pleasant night''s rest, alright? I''ll be sleeping in my room today so just yell if you need anything, okay?" Wi said. She felt a bit upset. She really liked it whenever Chuck fell asleep on herp because she thought it was fascinating to watch him sleep. However, she knew she couldn''t do that now. "Okay, I understand," Chuck replied. Wi had been protecting him so fiercely these days, she must be tired. He thought it would be best for her to have a good rest on this night. Wi smiled gently as she watched Chuck and Yvette enter their room together. Her eyes dimmed once they were out of sight. With a sigh, she started to make her daily rounds outside to check that everything was safe and secure before returning to her room. Her mind was in a mess. She couldn''t stop herself from thinking about what the couple was getting up to next door. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t fall asleep or even focus enough to read a book or watch a movie. Interestingly, she did not feel particrly jealous or angry. She just felt upset as she held the well- kept cat mask in her hands. Looking at it, she smiled and started to reminisce about what had happened outside the bar that day. That kiss with Chuck had sent her soaring. Wi smiled at the thought. When she finally came back to her senses, she could feel her heart break slowly... Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Wi sat in her room, dazed. Meanwhile, Yvette was snuggled into Chuck''s chest and asked, "Hubby, what have you been doing recently?" Yvette had to inform Chuck about the assassination. Hearing such a questioning from her, Chuck started to tell her about what had transpired recently with the Champ Family, shocking Yvette. This meant that the Champ family was off her list of suspects. Then, who could it be? "Hubby, there''s no easy way to put this but, you''re in danger. I need to follow you around to make sure you''re safe," Yvette told him with a solemn tone. She had no idea who it was that wanted Chuck killed. "Follow me around?" Chuck questioned. He was d to hear that Yvette would be around him more often now, but wouldn''t that be more dangerous for her? After all, ck Rose and Brayden were lying in wait, waiting for the right opportunity to kill him. "Yes," Yvette confirmed, looking at Chuck earnestly. She had to! Chuck was moved by that and couldn''t help whisper sweet nothings into her ear. Flushing, Yvette reprimanded softly, "Alright, I''m yours and yours only. I''ll do whatever you want me to do tonight, okay? You know I cannot give my all to you until we''ve settled the conflict between your mom and me, right? Could you wait until then?" She had to avenge her father''s death no matter what. It was unfortunate that Karen, her father''s murderer, was Chuck''s mother. Chuck was someone she had grown up with and it dreaded her to even think of hurting him. But she was in a dilemma. What should she do? Chuck hugged her closely as if sensing her thoughts. Of course, he knew how hard this was for her. That was why he had never officially gotten married to her all this while. He wanted to respect Yvette''s choices and not give her any additional pressure. Chuck let out a sigh as he thought about his uncertain future with Yvette. He was perplexed as well. He wanted both his mother and Yvette to not get hurt either way. But he knew it was impossible. He knew that it was a selfish thought but he couldn''t help himself. Both of them were silent for a while. Yvette did not want Chuck to be unhappy, so she whispered lowly, "Hubby, what do you need from me?" He merely looked at her and sighed. "I swear that before I do anything to your mom, I will let you know beforehand. I promise, okay?" she said gently. Of course, Chuck believed her. He sighed quietly and forced a smile at that. Seeing him smile, Yvette kissed him on the lips and said, "That''s what I like to see, Hubby." Yvette blushed as she gazed at him. Only he could make her behave like this. She could not be bothered to even nce at other men. Chuck hadn''t been with her for a long while now. Moreover, she was acting so submissive today. As long as he wanted, she would do anything for him. What more could he ask for when he had her for a wife? The night passed. The wafting scent of breakfast woke both of them up in the next morning. It seemed like Wi was making breakfast. Chuck felt blessedst night, thinking that his wife was the best. When both of them finally came out of their room, Wi saw their spirits were high and thought, "They must have had a good timest night." She felt glum sincest night but wasn''t the least tempted to act on any desires, although Chuck and Yvette were together. She couldn''t sleepst night so she had ended up watching movies. She usually read books whenever she got bored and trained after that. However, she never once felt that a night could be so hard to endure. Nevertheless, Wi only felt sad and did not have any other negative feelings like jealousy. Wi was someone who would not get envious of others nor do anything that would hurt anyone else''s rtionship just because it suited her. She wasn''t that kind of person. She was more inclined to bury the sadness deep in her heart and let it be. After they had finished eating breakfast, Wi cleaned up, maintaining her smile all the while. When she finally got back to the kitchen, leaving Chuck and Yvette''s presence behind, her eyes started to dim. At this moment, Yvette entered and greeted her, "Auntie Logan." She greeted Wi like how Chuck would. "Yvette, what''s the matter?" Wi asked, smiling slightly. Yvette closed the door of the kitchen and then looked at her. Wi was taken aback by that and put down the bowl in her hand, suddenly aware of the solemn tone the conversation was going to head towards. She questioned, "You''re not just here to visit, are you?" "You''re right, I''m not. I... received a job with a reward of 100 million dors," Yvette stated bluntly. Wi knew that she was an assassin, so she had no reason to hide this from her. "100 million dors? That sounds great. Hold on, who''s your target?" Wi asked, surprised. Yvette fell silent at that. Wi seemed to understand something from her silence and added, "It''s Chuck, isn''t it? Are you here to kill him? No, that''s absurd. You''re here to protect him, aren''t you?" Yvette nodded in affirmation. "So, someone is paying 100 million dors to kill Chucky? And you epted this mission?" Wi asked again. "Yes, I did," Yvette confirmed. There was a cold gleam in Wi''s eyes. She knew the rules of the assassin''s organization. It was inevitable that Yvette would not be able to get additional information on the client. But why was there someone out there paying such a low price to kill Chuck? 100 million dors for his life was too low. Just then, Wi seemed to realize something and asked, "So you''ve basically broken the assassin''s rules, right?" "My husband is more important than anything else," Yvette replied firmly. Wi looked at Yvette again and felt a little relieved. At the very least, even if Yvette had a grudge against Karen, she still knew that Chuck was innocent. "I see," Wi answered. She would be more vignt now. However, she knew there was a time limit for Yvette to kill someone set by the organization. This meant that Chuck would be safe for now. They could focus on getting rid of ck Rose now. Yvette felt somewhat relieved also and said, "Auntie Logan, thank you for taking care of Chuck during this period." "You don''t have to thank me," Wi smiled as she replied. Once Yvette had left, Wi started to think about possible culprits but came up empty. In the next few days, Yvette and Chuck were still stuck together like glue. It was not untilst night when Wi finally fell asleep due to exhaustion. She dreamt of the kiss outside the bar and what would have happened if they had continued... ...... Cheryl was stunned to receive a message from an unknown number. The stranger had sent her a smiley emoji and she was confused. Not a momentter, she received a series of photos. They were all of her! She was infuriated. She couldn''t believe Frieda! To give her a piece of her mind, she called Frieda angrily. The moment the line connected, Frieda laughed wickedly into her ear. "What do you want?" Cheryl bellowed. This was thest thing she had wanted to happen. Frieda had too many of her nudes and she even had a video... Cheryl had been ordering people to track Frieda for days, but she was never found. Her panic heightened when she thought about the photos being spread. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Cheryl was a nervous wreck right now. She knew Frieda was sending these pictures to taunt her, to ckmail her. "Why are you so mad, Cheryl? Don''t you think these photos look artistic? I sure think so! You have the most perfect figure. How do you maintain it? What do you eat?" Frieda mocked. However, she was genuinely envious of Cheryl''s figure. "You''re shameless! What do you want? Just tell me!" Cheryl yelled, outraged. How could someone take such photos of her? She regretted not strangling Frieda that day. "Oh, I don''t want anything. I just think it''s such a shame that only I got to admire your gorgeous figure. So, I decided I want to let more people admire it as well, like those from the Four Greatest Households. What do you think about that?" Frieda sneered. "Revenge is too sweet," she thought gleefully. "How much money do you want?!" Cheryl roared. "Well, aren''t you generous? Since you''ve asked... I want one trillion dors!" Frieda said excitedly. "What?" Cheryl was fuming as she thought, "A trillion? How could Frieda say such a figure out loud?" Because of Chuck, many businesses under the Champ Family needed plenty of cash to pay off their debts. In the past, one trillion dors would have certainly been easy to take out. But under such circumstances, the Champ Family couldn''t afford to pay that sum now. How dare Frieda demand such an obscene amount of money! This woman was too ambitious! "Why do you sound so angry? How frightening! Now that you''ve done it, I''m going to spread your photos around to teach you a lesson. I''m sure many would appreciate them..." Frieda snickered out loud. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 "Don''t!" Cheryl yelled. She was all at once furious, ashamed, and distressed. She had always been conservative with her body. If these photos were spread out, she wouldn''t be able to live with herself. What would be of the Champ family''s reputation? Cheryl had gone through bitter hardships before. It wasn''t easy for her to gain Chuck''s forgiveness. She had thought that those agonizing times were gone and past but they were back again. Cheryl was more than upset. "What was that? You don''t want me to spread the photos? Well then, hand over the one trillion dors," Frieda cackled on the other end of the line. One''s confidence was echoed by one''s capabilities. Freida had improved tremendously after going through a period of ck Rose''s training. One could even say that she was much more mercilesspared to ck Rose herself. She was cruel and had strong potential. This was why she had be confident enough to demand such an exorbitant price. "Do you think I have that much money on hand right now?" Cheryl asked coldly. "That''s your problem to solve. My price still stands, one trillion dors, not even a penny less!" "With the current situation that the Champ Family is facing right now, it''s impossible for me to withdraw that much money!" argued Cheryl. Frieda snorted, "Are you deaf or dumb? I just told you, didn''t I? That''s your business to settle, I don''t care either way. That''s the price you have to pay." She was feeling joyful. If the Champ Family went bankrupt, she would be on cloud nine! Cheryl had beaten her upst time. She deserved this! Frieda was going to crush her to pieces! "You!" Cheryl choked out. She was infuriated to the point where her whole body was shaking. "You know, I took a lot of photos of you that night. Come, let me show you more. How do you feel when you look at yourself? Haha!" Frieda mocked again. But as Frieda was sending the photos to Cheryl, she identally selected a photo of ck Rose and sent that as well. Cheryl watched as the photos were sent to her one by one. She was extremely mortified. However, thest photo caught her eye. She paused and tapped it open to get a better look because she didn''t think that was her in the photo. This beautifuldy was a foreigner with an excellent figure. Did Frieda also take her photos secretly? Yes, this woman seemed to be unconscious and her eyes were closed. What''s more, there were injuries littered all over her body, and she was holding a gun. Who was she? Cheryl was confused and disgusted at Frieda''s sadistic behavior. How could she take photos of an injured woman?! How many photos did she take? Cheryl saved the photo anyway. She thought that it might be useful to her in the long run. If she could find the woman in this photo. "Oh cr*p, I sent the wrong photo!" Frieda thought in panic. She hurriedly deleted the photo of ck Rose, letting out a sigh of relief when she did. However, she didn''t know that Cheryl had already saved the photo. "I''ll give you a day to think about it! Otherwise, every man in the world will see these photos. They would be so grateful to see them..." Frieda trailed off, hanging up the call. "Bang!" ck Rose knocked on the door and called for her, "Are you still not getting up? It''s training time!" "Okay, right away, right away!" Frieda put away her phone and hurriedly put on her clothes, rushing out the door. She watched ck Rose''s stoic nature in silence. Frieda was going to make sure her capabilities surpass ck Rose''s. She nned to use the same method to ckmail her into giving her money. Frieda would threaten to expose her nudes to the whole world as well. She willingly followed ck Rose during training. In fact, Frieda had been training hard by herself ever since she had returned. She had to improve herself in order to stamp out all the men. On the other hand, Cheryl sat on the floor in dismay. One trillion dors. she couldn''t possibly conjure up that much money in such a short time. Moreover, even if she had managed to get it, what if Frieda yed dirty? Didn''t it mean that she would be extorted endlessly? Cheryl felt hopeless. She didn''t know what to do. The Champ family couldn''t afford to take out so much money. When she thought about the consequences, she was disheartened and embarrassed. She cried silently, her tears gut-wrenching. "Mom, what''s wrong?" Her daughter noticed her tears, running to her. "I''m fine. Go on and y by yourself over there, Dear," Cheryl said as she wiped her face but the tears kepting. She had no clue what else to do. She had searched far and wide for Frieda but still came up empty-handed. "Mom, are you in trouble? You can always ask that uncle to help you, you know," her daughter said with a serious note. "Chuck?" Cheryl''s heart soured at the thought. How on earth could he help her with this? "Yes, him. He will help you! That uncle is a good man," her daughter dered. Cheryl knew that Chuck was a good person, but he had literally just forgiven her. How could she just go up to him for a favor so suddenly? "Alright, Dear. Go and y now," she patted her daughter''s head as she said. Her daughter obediently went about her business. Soon enough, Cheryl came up to hug her and reminded her, "Be good. I''m going out for a while. Take care of yourself, alright?" "Yes, Mom. I will," her daughter replied. She was well-behaved. Cheryl parted with her reluctantly. Soon, Cheryl left in a daze. She would die before telling her family about the situation she was in right now. She drove around aimlessly, her mind racing as she tried to think of solutions to her problem. She was so close to breaking down into tears again. Without realizing where she was going, she had subconsciously driven to a particr spot and stopped there. She was surprised by herself. Why did shee here? She sighed and was ready to leave the area when suddenly, she saw a car drive out of the building. It was Wi with Chuck and Yvette. Cheryl lowered her head, not daring to make eye contact with any of them. She burst into tears instantly, feeling pathetic. "Chucky, Cheryl''s car is over there," Wi informed when she noticed. Chuck nced at the direction she was indicating and wondered to himself, "What is she doing here?" Hadn''t he already forgiven her? Yvette looked over and asked, "Hey, why is she crying?" She turned to look at him. "Honey, what are you looking at me for?" he questioned in confusion. "You little rascal, what do you think?" Yvette leaned into his ear and said. The implication was obvious. Chuck was on the brink of a breakdown now. At this moment, Cheryl had managed to brave herself toe out of her car. She had no choice now. She needed to speak to Chuck. Her eyes were red and swollen as she walked over. "President Logan, I''m terribly sorry, but can I speak to Mr. Cannon privately for a moment?" she asked tentatively. She saw Yvette sitting in the car and thought strangely, "Who is this woman? She''s beautiful." To be honest, Wi was unwilling to do so because Cheryl was an infamous man-eater. She did not wish Chuck to have too much contact with Cheryl. However, Cheryl looked like she had been crying her eyes out. Wi pitied her and wanted to show her somepassion. "Chucky, would that be okay?" Wi asked Chuck. He nced at Cheryl a few times before eventually getting out of the car. If he didn''t, Cheryl would only dy everyone''s time. They walked to the side as Cheryl stuttered with a sob, "Thank you for giving me a chance, Mr. Cannon." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "What is it? I''m on a schedule, you know?" Chuck said a little impatiently. "I-I..." she started to stammer. "Just tell me!" He said coldly. Cheryl cried as if someone had wronged her and she pleaded, "Mr. Cannon, I''m sorry to ask this of you but can you please help me?" "Why should I help you?" Chuck asked, ring at her. "I know, I know, but I really don''t have any other choice anymore," Cheryl shed more tears as she exined, looking even more pitiful. Chuck didn''t say a word and merely looked at her. "Frieda has... photos of me. She''s using them to ckmail me into giving her money that I don''t have," Cheryl sobbed. "So, do you want me to pay so that you can retrieve those photos?" Chuck asked indifferently. This woman was strange. Why did Cheryl think he would help her in the first ce? "It''s not that. Mr. Cannon, you''re a powerful man. I just need your help to find out her whereabouts. Is that okay? Please, I beg you," Cheryl continued pleading. Chuck''s expression was dismissive. He didn''t expect Frieda to be bold enough to ckmail Cheryl. Was she stupid? "How much did she ckmail you for?" "One trillion dors," Cheryl answered as she bawled harder. Chuck was stunned by the rming sum. He rubbed his nose as he contemted her request. "Mr. Cannon, Frieda also took many pictures of other women. I know she''s nning something," Cheryl continued. "What? She even took pictures of other people? Who?" Chuck asked as he was suddenly interested. In addition to Cheryl''s photos, how had Frieda managed to take photos of other people as well? It was simply astounding. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 "I don''t know her." Cheryl had no idea who the person was. She had never heard of the assassination organization before, let alone even seen ck Rose. Chuck raised an eyebrow and asked, "Then how did you know?" "When Frieda sent me those photos, she identally sent one that wasn''t mine. Here, Mr. Cannon, take a look." She took out her phone and found the most recent photo she saved before handing it to him. Chuck nced at it and was taken aback. The woman in the photo was ck Rose! What was going on? Had Frieda been with her all this time? How was this possible? Chuck was somewhat baffled as he silently admired Frieda''s cunningness. How did she manage to take photos of ck Rose in this state? He knew for sure that ck Rose couldn''t have consented to this. If so, then how did she... It was only then that he noticed some bruises on her skin in the picture. Did Frieda take these photos when ck Rose was injured and unconscious? If he shared this photo with Wi and Yvette, both of them would definitely be shocked.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chuck secretly chuckled to himself. ck Rose, the top assassin, having her photos taken by a woman like Frieda. Simply hrious. If she knew about this matter, she would be in definite despair, wouldn''t she? Cheryl was confused by Chuck''s sudden glee. What was he smiling about? Was it because the woman in the picture was a foreigner? It couldn''t be. He must have had his fair chance at seeing pretty foreigners since he was so capable. Maybe Chuck knew her. That was the only reason she could think of. "Send me this photo first," Chuck requested. She agreed and sent the photo to him through WhatsApp. After making sure he had received the photo on his phone, he quickly put the phone away. Cheryl pleaded, "Mr. Cannon, so... Can I ask you to help me find Frieda, please? I beg you." She had no other alternatives left than to seek for Chuck''s help. Chuck didn''t want to meddle with other''s business. After all, he was not a saint. He can''t possibly help every woman who cried in front of him. However, the fact that Frieda had this picture of ck Rose was indicative of something. If he could find her, it meant that he could track down ck Rose as well. Chuck finally understood why the assassin had not appeared recently. Turned out, she was injured. "Please, help," Cheryl continued to beg, tears streaming down her cheeks. Chuck reprimanded, "What are you crying for?" She apologized and forcefully bit back her tears. She knew that Chuck was someone who could scare her out of her wits. If he didn''t help her, she really wouldn''t have anyone else to turn to anymore. If that were the case, she wouldn''t be able to fork out such arge sum of money to anyone. That would mean that her photos would be spread no matter what. "Mr. Cannon, I know I''m forcing your hand here but I''m really desperate right now. If other people were to see my photos..." Chuck said indifferently, "I''ve seen them before, you know." "You... Well, that''s okay." She felt really ashamed but she had no choice since he had already seen them. She bit her lip and stammered, "But... other men might see them too and... Please, I don''t want that to happen." "All right, stop crying! Just wait here!" Chuck said and walked back to the car. Cheryl nodded quietly and wiped away her tears. She couldn''t believe herself. Why was she crying in front of a man who was eight years younger than her? Chuck went back over to Wi and Yvette and showed them the photo. Both of them were taken aback. "Hubby, where did you get these?" Yvette was bbergasted. What on earth was happening? It was a photo of ck Rose! "Chucky, you..." Wi was surprised. She couldn''t fathom how he got his hands on this. Chuck exined, "Frieda is ckmailing Cheryl with her nudes. However, she must have identally sent her this photo of ck Rose too." The two women looked at each other in dismay. Both of them knew Frieda. How on earth did she manage all this? It just didn''t make sense! Yvette tried to deduce, "So what now? Are Frieda and ck Rose conspiring together now?" "That must be the case. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gotten such a photo of her. But how could a woman do this to another woman? This is just despicable!" Wi was at loss, unable to describe what she was feeling now. She couldn''t bear to do such a thing. After all, they were all women. They should be supportive of each other instead of tearing each other down due to envy. She didn''t expect a young girl like Frieda to be so vicious. Yvette, on the other hand, was speechless. Just how many people did Frieda take pictures of? If she met her again, she''d definitely beat her up! As a woman herself, she was astonished at Frieda''s willingness to defame other women. This wasn''t humane! "I''m not sure about that, but stay cautious either way, especially the two of you," Chuck said solemnly. If Frieda took pictures of Yvette and Wi, Chuck would be sure to end her. Wi smiled gently. She wasn''t stupid, herpassion and attitude would depend on how others treated her. She would never let anyone near enough to photograph her like that. No one would be able to get close to her enough to do it, unless it was Chuck. However, this wasn''t a possibility at all. Both of them weren''t the sort of people to have such fetishes. Yvette might have been naive enough to fall for her tricks before, but there was no way she would get tricked this time. She would only be more cautious now when someone like Frieda was close by. "If a woman like ck Rose was photographed by her, Frieda must have more tricks up her sleeve," Chuck said. Wi smiled and assured him, "That''s true. Don''t worry, we''ll be sure to take care." Yvette nodded and added, "Hubby, what are you nning to do now?" "Well, Frieda ckmailed Cheryl for money, so that''s one way we can lure her in. Once she shows herself, it should not be too difficult to find ck Rose." Yvette and Wi fell silent for a few seconds. Eventually, Wi nodded and said, "Well, that sounds like a n. Get Cheryl to pass me her phone, I can track Frieda''s location through that." If ck Rose ever found this photo to be in Chuck''s possession, what would she think? Soon, he walked over to Cheryl. Her lips were already bleeding from her nervous biting. She called out softly, "Mr. Cannon." She sounded so disheartened. "Give me your phone. I''ll ask Auntie Logan to help you locate her," Chuck said. "Thank you, Mr. Cannon," Cheryl said as she scrambled to take out her phone. Chuck took it and replied coldly, "You don''t have to thank me, I''m not doing this for you." To be honest, if she hadn''t shown her that picture of ck Rose, he wouldn''t have helped her at all. "Is it because of that woman in the picture?" Cheryl asked. Most probably, her hunch was right. Chuck did know the foreign woman in the photo. Chuck nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Cannon. Thank you so much," Cheryl lowered her head as she continued to shower him with immense gratitude. She thanked the stars that she had saved this photo. "That''s enough, really." Chuck looked at her, his face impassive. "I..." Cheryl stopped and continued to bite her lip in shame. She offered sincerely, "Mr. Cannon, whatever demands you may have, I will try my best to fulfill them. I promise." "There''s no need for that, really," Chuck said, passing the phone to Wi with a shrug. He didn''t need any of her gratitude. Even though Cheryl was beautiful, obedient and delicate, he didn''t really need anything from her. Cheryl lowered her head and sighed. She knew it was pointless to show him her gratitude. There was no way she could thank him properly since he was someone who had everything. She had honestly meant to work for Chuck if he asked her to. She hadn''t thought about anything else inappropriate because she knew he wasn''t interested. When Wi turned Cheryl''s phone on to scroll through Frieda''s texts, she sighed upon seeing her nudes. How could Frieda do this while people were asleep? It was despicable. She sent Frieda''s Whatsapp ount to another person and ordered them to track her location. "Okay Chucky, you can give Cheryl her phone back now," Wi smiled and handed the phone to him. With that, Chuck did as he was told. "Thank you," Cheryl thanked, keeping her phone back into her pocket. "Frieda said she would give me a day to think about her offer," she continued nervously. "Got it," Chuck replied. With Wi''s capabilities, it would be easy enough to locate Frieda within a day. "Go back home and wait for my update," Chuck said, ready to get in his car. Cheryl bit her lip and called out urgently, "Hold on." Chuck frowned. "It''s just... I want to let you know that I''m willing to work for you, Mr. Cannon," Cheryl said. She didn''t think it was a big deal before, but Chuck had given her renewed hope this time round. She had to thank him. Chuck questioned, "You want to work for me?" Now that he thought of it, she was pretty capable. It would be good if she were to work for him. However, he knew that Auntie Logan would definitely not agree. "Yes, I do. I''m willing to do anything! I really do want to thank you for your help this time round," Cheryl knew that Patricia was asked to work for him as well, so she knew this would be a good way to repay him. "No, I''d rather not keep in contact with you if possible. You seem to bring bad luck wherever you go," Chuck said bluntly. Cheryl trembled at that statement. If other men had said that to her, she would definitely fly into a rage. However. the fact that Chuck was the one saying this to her filled her eyes with tears. "I... I haven''t even touched a man! I swear! I''m not even married! Why does everyone not believe me?! Mr. Cannon, I''m really not what they say I am. I''m not a man-eater..." Cheryl choked again, on the edge of bursting into another fit of tears. Chuck was rendered speechless. He shouldn''t have said what he had just now, it was too cruel. He could only try tofort her now, "Okay, all right. Please, stop crying." Cheryl nodded and started to cease from her sobbing. Eventually, she spoke up again, "Mr. Cannon, if you need anything, anything at all, call me okay? I''ll be waiting for your update at home then." Regardless of whether Chuck would need her or not, she had made this decision to repay his gratitude however she could. "Alright," Chuck replied. He really couldn''t stand it anymore. He felt that this woman was indeed a little pitiful. After all, she was a single mother. It must be difficult for her to take care of her daughter alone. Cheryl nodded and turned to walk away. When she got back to her car, she started crying from embarrassment again. She was ashamed to have cried like that in front of Chuck just now. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Cheryl watched as Wi drove Chuck and Yvette away. She remained in the car for a while. After she stopped crying, she wiped away her tears. She was worried if her nudes would be leaked out. Chuck should be able to find Frieda... right? If that''s the case... Cheryl sighed. It''d be best for her to wait for news at home. When she was preparing to drive home, she was once again reminded of Chuck''s unpleasant words and couldn''t help crying aggrievedly once more. It wasn''t her choice to have been born with such bad luck! It wasn''t her fault, she was just born with it! She remained in a daze until she received a call from home. She then wiped away her tears and drove back in a hurry. After reaching home, she attended to a few matters rted to the Champ family before meeting with her daughter in a worn-out state. Her daughter asked sensibly, "Mom, did you go to find Uncle Chuck just now?" "Yes, I went to look for him just now." "Is he willing to help you?" "Yes, he is," Cheryl answered while cuddling her daughter. "I told you! Uncle is a nice man." Her daughter snuggled up to her in delight and whispered, "Mom, are you going to marry him?" "Don''t speak nonsense. It won''t happen," Cheryl shook her head and mused. That wasn''t possible! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Clearly, Cheryl knew that she did not have romantic feelings for him. If there were any feelings between Chuck and her, it would just solely be gratitude. If they really got together, it would be nothing more than just a trade. Although he was young, he could destroy the Allen Family with ease and even cause the Champ Family to fall into such a dire situation. She would not be a good match for him. Furthermore, Cheryl clearly wasn''t his type. She was always crying in front of him. To him, she was just an incessant crybaby. Things were impossible between them. Her daughtermented naively without a shred of knowledge about the situation, "Why not? Uncle is a man, and men have a soft spot for gorgeousdies. Mom, you''re a beauty. I''m sure uncle likes you a lot!" Of course, she knew that her mother was beautiful. Since she was an extraordinary beauty, how could Chuck not like her? "It''s not like that. There are many prettydies around him, so I''m not the prettiest out there. Plus, I''m much older than him. I look more like his older sister!" Cheryl''s embrace loosened slightly. Even so, she was not qualified to be his elder sister! "But I think Mom and Uncle are suitable for each other. I would really like to have Uncle Chuck as my father." "Nonsense, dear." Cheryl shook her head. Her daughter was letting her imagination run wild. This was out of the question. "But it''s true." Her daughter buried herself in Cheryl''s arms. Cherylforted her, "Don''t think about it, sweetheart. Mom can take care of you all alone. You don''t need a father." It was true. She was used to sleeping alone at night. So what if she spent the rest of her life like this? asionally, she would feel lonely and empty, but she managed to keep it in and continue moving forward. After all, it wasn''t like she would live for another hundred years. "Well, you actually like Uncle Chuck, right? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have asked him for help," Her daughter added innocently. Cheryl was speechless, "My goodness, be a good girl and stop talking gibberish, alright?" Her daughter was such a handful! She had been left with no choice but to seek help from Chuck! She caressed and kissed her daughter while lulling her daughter to sleep, "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go to bed." "When will you let Uncle Chuck sleep next to you?" Cheryl sighed just listening to her daughter''s innocent words. If they were to sleep together, her daughter would have to sleep alone! Sigh, her own thoughts were invaded by her daughter''s gibberish now! Cheryl held her daughter in her arms and started feeling anxious again. Would Chuck be able to find Frieda? What about her nudes? ...... "Chucky, Frieda''s specific location has been secured. I''ll depart now," Wi said to Chuck. She had her men locate Frieda''s location, and found that it was around a hundred kilometers away from where they were now. Chuck and Yvette exchanged urgent nces! Prior to this, ck Rose got them into a miserable state, so they had to capture her and take revenge. Needless to say, they wouldn''t let her death be an easy one! They had to make this woman pay for what she did! An easy death would not suit her. "Okay, I''ll prepare for a bit. ck Rose is pretty strong." Wi shot a nce at Yvette. Yvette definitely knew the danger of going unprepared. If it weren''t for Wi thest time, she would have died. By all means, Wi''s n was to assemble as many guns as she had! "You two, wait for me at home," Wi hesitated and finally decided not to let Chuck go. After all, it would be too dangerous. If he was not being cautious, he would end up being killed by ck Rose instead. Chuck was unwilling to just wait. Auntie Logan had taken good care of them, so he couldn''t just let her face ck Rose alone. It didn''t make sense for him to do so. Wi sighed, unable to stand his puppy eyes. How could she refuse him? She turned away and compromised, "Fine, you two follow me then. But be careful!" Chuck and Yvette nodded obediently. They had to be on their toes! Wi drove back home to assemble some firearms and ammo. She quickly loaded them onto the car and drove towards the marked location. Chuck''s eyes narrowed, a cold glint appearing in his eyes. Just you wait, ck Rose! ...... Frieda and ck Rose had finished their training today. Frieda returned to her room, feeling worn out as she continued to send threats to Cheryl, "There''s not much time left. What''s your decision? To give me the money, or have the whole world admire your naked body?" Cheryl became panic-stricken. Had Chuck not found Frieda yet? If not, wasn''t she doomed? She dared not act rashly as she replied, "Let me think it over. Didn''t you give me a day?" "I did give you a day, but I changed my mind. I''ll give you an hour to think about it. If you don''t give me the money, I''ll just have to show the whole world who you really are," Frieda sneered. She found it fascinating to tease Cheryl. "One trillion dors, that''s a lot, I have to think about it!" "Nope, I won''t give you too long. Let me guess, you probably asked someone to sniff out my trail, right? Haha!" Frieda mocked as she sent out another message. Cheryl was scared. Did she find out? Frieda cackled, "It''s a pity though, you''ll never be able to find me!" She had been with ck Rose all this time. With such a vigntdy with her, there was no way someone would be able to find her! Cheryl breathed a sigh of relief, but began to panic as she could tell that Frieda was overjoyed. She was worried whether Chuck was able to locate Frieda since she must be hiding in a very isted ce. She despaired at her dark thoughts. "I''ll make it clear. If you haven''t answered me after an hour, I''ll share your photos one by one." Frieda put away her phone and shed a triumphant smile. She took a shower and prepared to rest. Out of the blue, she was startled by a knock at the door. Frieda frowned and walked towards the door cautiously, asking, "Who is it?" "It''s me." It was ck Rose. Frieda scoffed. Why was ck Rose here? She opened the door and ck Rose stepped in stoically. Frieda asked, "Is there anything I can..." p! ck Rose immediately gave her a p on her face. Frieda was stupefied. She covered her cheek with rage and shouted, "ck Rose, what are you doing?" p! Without any warning, ck Rose pped her again! Frieda red at ck Rose viciously, screaming, "What are you doing? Why are you hitting me?" "What have you done?" ck Rose responded coldly, her eyes sparkling with bloodlust! "What do you mean? What are you talking about?" Frieda panicked. No way, did she find out that Frieda took her photo? There''s no way, right? ck Rose didn''t even manage to look at Frieda''s phone, so she couldn''t know, could she? If it wasn''t that, then what? p! ck Rose smacked Frieda again and Frieda fell to the ground. She backed off in fear, begging, "I didn''t do anything. I swear!" "Give me your phone!" Frieda was petrified. She had undergone training during this period and her skills had increased greatly. Even so, she was still not a match for ck Rose. Frieda wasn''t a fool. If she really wanted to turn against ck Rose, she would only do so when she was strong enough! Now that ck Rose was threatening her to hand over her phone, didn''t that mean she found out about the photos? She was dead meat! Frieda got up slowly and hobbled around her, pleading, "Don''t hit me. There has to be a misunderstanding here! Why don''t we talk it out?" ck Rose yelled at her, "For thest time, give me your d*mn phone!" Frieda was trembling in panic. What could she do? Defend herself? She would definitely get into more trouble. With no choice left, Frieda burst into tears and knelt in front of ck Rose, apologizing, "I''m sorry. It''s my fault..." Chapter 491 Chapter 491 "Frieda''s location is right there. From what I found out, it''s just an ordinary hotel. However, as far as I know, many people stayed in this hotel because it''s quite safe. Frieda... No, it''s very likely that ck Rose would hide here!" Wi said as she pointed at a distant hotel. They were in an extremely deste suburban area. The hotel that Wi was referring to wasn''t really a hotel, but a motel. Chuck and Yvette gazed at the hotel. Chuck was curious. How did Frieda end up being together with ck Rose? Frieda was really capable at deceiving others! She even managed to fool ck Rose and took photos of her. What would ck Rose do if she found out? "We have to get out of the car now. ck Rose will notice us if we are too near. Chucky, follow closely," Wi got out. Chuck and Yvette obeyed hermand and got down. Chuck had experiences in dealing with such assassination missions, so he followed quietly behind Wi. Nheless, he noticed how vignt Yvette was and mumbled, "Honey, why do you seem to be so experienced in this?" "Me?" Yvette was stunned. Her instincts were already in her blood since she had been a killer for some time. She knew Chuck was curious at her behavior. She stole a nce at Wi who was walking in front of her, and gave Chuck a quick kiss. Immediately, he was dumbfounded. "Honey, what are you doing?" "I kissed you because you said I was experienced. Is there anything wrong with that?" Yvette managed to divert the topic. Chuck grinned and whispered something in Yvette''s ears. Her face turned red at his words, lecherous thoughts running through her mind... Anyhow, she heaved a sigh of relief. If Chuck was to inquire further, she wouldn''t know how to answer him. If he discovered that she was a killer, would Chuck be disappointed with her? Perhaps. Yvette was agonized. Chuck crouched behind Wi and stared at the motel, now only a slight distance away from them. He asked, "Auntie Logan, how should we enter?" "You two..." Wi stared at the motel, trying to think up a n. She really wanted to just storm in, but she couldn''t move in alone with Chuck and Yvette with her now. She turned around and looked at Yvette. "Yvette, you and Chuck stand guard there. Hide well, and do note out unless I tell you to. If ck Rose appears, aim at her and shoot! But remember, ck Rose isn''t easy to deal with. You can fire at the most three shots. If you miss, leave immediately!" Wi passed her a gun. Believe it or not, Yvette actually had a gun hidden with her. Still, she didn''t take it out so that Chuck wouldn''t get suspicious. Nevertheless, she grabbed the gun and nodded at Wi solemnly. Chuck was worried. He called out to Wi, "Auntie Logan..." "Be obedient, alright?" Wi smiled gently and assuringly at the two. Chuck gave a heavy sigh. His skills had improved, but he still wasn''t up to Wi''s level yet. He''d better not drag her down. "Okay." Wi was relieved. She stood up and ran to the motel in the blink of an eye. "Honey, let''s hide here." Yvette dragged Chuck over to the hiding spot that Wi instructed and hid together. She kept an eye on the surroundings closely. This was an excellent hiding spot since they could evacuate any time. In addition, it was a good ce to snipe ck Rose unsuspectingly. Yvette stared at Chuck''s bothered face and tried to assure him, ''Honey, don''t worry okay?" She couldn''t bear seeing him like this. Chuck sighed. How could he not worry? He could only pray for Auntie Logan to find ck Rose and eliminate her. He hoped that one day, he could protect Wi instead of the other way round. After all, she was still a woman. Chuck wanted to keep her safe since she was exceptionally kind- hearted towards him. Wi had already entered the motel... ...... "ck Rose, I confess. It''s all my fault," Frieda implored pitifully. She could feel the ck Rose''s killing intent from a mile away. She was going to kill her for sure! ck Rose demanded coldly, "Hand me your phone, now!" Frieda wept and took out her phone with trembling hands. How did ck Rose find out about her photos? ck Rose grabbed the phone and browsed through it. A few secondster, she scowled and whacked Frieda across the face again. "I''m sorry, I promise that I won''t do it again, I won''t," Frieda cried her eyes out and pleaded for forgiveness. She lowered her head so that ck Rose wouldn''t see her expression. Secretly, she tightened her grip around the dagger in her pocket. If ck Rose really tried to kill her, she vowed to bring her down as well! "Didn''t I tell you the very first day to not use your mobile phone to contact anyone? Do you think I''m joking with you?" ck Rose seized Frieda''s neck and lifted her up. Frieda was initially terrified, but now she felt at ease. ck Rose wasn''t mad at her because of the photos. Instead, she was angry because... She gritted her teeth. So Cheryl was looking for her! Fortunately, it was discovered by ck Rose. "I won''t do it again," Frieda begged for mercy. ck Rose looked disgusted when she saw the photos on Frieda''s WhatsApp ount. She scoffed, "You are a woman as well. Why are you ckmailing other women with their nudes? Do you think you can be a killer because of such despicable behavior?" ck Rose despised such behavior greatly. She was ruthless but not shameless. Frieda quickly said, "I''m sorry, I won''t do it anymore." She was afraid that she would be in greater trouble if ck Rose found photos of herself in her phone. "Besides her, who else did you take pictures of?" ck Rose questioned coldly. She was slightly surprised that Frieda would do something like this. She was fit to be a killer, but there was no guarantee that she would turn on her one day. What if Frieda took her nudes as well? ck Rose soon dismissed the idea. She wasn''t strong enough to do so, nor did she have the guts to stand against her! "No one. Who else''s photos could I take? There''s no one here!" Frieda was terrified. Did ck Rose notice something? "I''m warning you, you''d better stop being so impudent! Do you get me? You can kill people, but you''re insulting our pride as killers when you ckmail others with their photos!" ck Rose snorted and tossed the phone back to Frieda. She sneered, "Someone has found us.'''' Indeed, it was because she found out that she was infuriated. If it weren''t for the fact that she had some use for Frieda, ck Rose would have murdered Frieda the moment she stormed into the room. "What should we do?" Frieda was exasperated. That stupid Cheryl Champ! She''d definitely kill her if they got out alive! ck Rose caught a glimpse at Frieda''s phone and instructed coldly, "Pack your things and let''s get out of here immediately!" "Okay, I''m on it!" Frieda quickly packed up and left with ck Rose. She was determined to teach Cheryl a lesson when she was safe! She would expose her secrets and share her nudes on the inte. All of a sudden, ck Rose took out her gun in alertness. Her instinct told her that there was an elite approaching. She had to be cautious! Just when the two of them had left the room, a bullet was shot towards them. ck Rose''s blue eyes gleamed with hostility and Frieda turned pale. She said shakily, "ck Rose, please give me a gun." ck Rose turned to her and handed her a gun. Frieda just began her lessons yesterday. Bang! To ck Rose''s surprise, she missed her target. Her eyes widened in surprise. Who was capable of doing this? Could it be her? As a killer, ck Rose was familiar with her fellow killers'' various habits. She had already fought with Wi several times, so she could sense that she was her opponent. Since Frieda had ckmailed that woman, why was Wi here? ck Rose had a strange feeling. However, there was no time for her to ponder in the face of a formidable enemy. If Wi was here, could Chuck be nearby? ck Rose''s eyes gleamed with intense killing intent. Since it hade to this, she would duel Wi to the death! She shot at Wi again, only to have it miss her again. It was expected though. She turned back and stared at Frieda: her training would finally pay off today. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Wi let out a sigh of relief. It was indeed ck Rose. She managed to catch a glimpse of ck Rose shielding Frieda and was speechless. She really hated Frieda to her guts! Wi focused, adjusted her aim and once again pulled the trigger! Wi once again missed, but she was now able to approach them closer and seek better hiding spots. As she drew closer to them, Wi braced herself. ck Rose had many tricks up her sleeve, so she had to be wary. The gunshots were loud and could be heard from downstairs. Both Chuck and Yvette heard the loud shots. Chuck was tense and bit his lips. Although he had faith in Wi, he was still concerned! Yvette was watching over them the entire time. Since she had been a killer for quite some time, she was mentally prepared to intervene at any moment, as long as she had the chance! Just when Chuck was waiting anxiously, his phone rang all of a sudden. It was a WhatsApp notification. He had no intention to check his messages, but his phone rang consecutively. He took his phone out and browsed the messages, only to find the sender being the wretched Frieda. Why was she sending him messages now? Her text read, "Come find me, quick! I''ve already killed ck Rose!" Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Chuck frowned. There was no way Frieda could kill ck Rose! She must be joking! "What''s wrong?" Yvette asked when she noticed Chuck''s expression. "Look," Chuck handed her his mobile phone to show him the messages. Yvette was equally dumbfounded by Frieda''s message. She eximed in disbelief, "She is able to kill ck Rose? I''m sure this is just a trap. Don''t believe her." Yvette failed to kill ck Rose with a gun the other time, and Frieda was merely a newbie. Even though she might have learned some skills from ck Rose, there was no way she could kill her! "All right, honey. You''re so smart," Chuck replied. Yvette was lost for words. Sheughed, "I used to be your teacher too. I''m not a fool." Chuck smiled amusingly. Of course, he wasn''t calling Yvette dumb! He gave her an assuring hug. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A blush spreaded across her cheeks. Since Frieda was trying to lure them in, how should they respond? They definitely couldn''t go there themselves, so what if they had here to them? In that case, they could just shoot her in the open! Chuck asked, "What should I do, honey?" "Hubby, you can ask her toe." Chuck agreed and replied to her as Yvette asked him to. Soon, Frieda sent him a photo of a bloodied knife. "It''s true, ck Rose is dead. Someone''s shooting outside and I''m scared. I don''t dare toe out." Chuck ignored her from there onwards. It''s apparent that she was trying to lure him into a trap. Chuck wasn''t dumb and he wasn''t going to be fooled by her. At that time, he was only concerned about Wi as he could still hear gunshots in the motel. A whileter, Frieda sent him another photo. This time, it was a photo showing droplets of blood in a corner. He wasn''t at all bothered by the blood. However, he zoomed into the photo and noticed a piece of what looked like Wi''s clothing. Was she hurt? "Auntie Logan..." Chuck muttered her name, starting to panic. Wi had been protecting him for so long, saving his life multiple times. This time, was she going to be hurt? "Chuck, dear." Yvette tugged on his sleeve in an attempt to stop him from acting rashly. However, she noticed his anxiety and knew that he wanted to go save her. She felt the same way, so she didn''t stop him and said, "I''lle with you!" "No, stay here." Chuck took out the dagger that Wi had always asked him to carry with him. Yvette took Chuck''s hand firmly and refused to let him go. She insisted, "No, if you stop me, I won''t let go of your hand." Indeed, she was here to protect Chuck. She couldn''t let anything happen to him. Chuck sighed and gave in, "Alright." He ran to the front, only to have Yvette grab him and say, "Don''t run like this. Follow behind me." Her experience as a killer would help her avoid the dangers lurking in the darkness! Chuck followed, but deep down he was seriously aggravated. He could only run behind Yvette. ...... Frieda smirked, "ck Rose, Chuck will definitelye!" ck Rose remained motionless, her finger resting on the trigger. Frieda asked excitedly, "Is she dead?" The sight of blood excited her, her own blood boiling in her veins. She felt that she was a gifted killer! ck Rose looked around the room warily, "Nope, but that shot just now must''ve hit her! She''s definitely stronger and more resilient than me, since she hasn''t shown a trance of weakness despite being shot!" Just a moment ago, the situation was quite dire. ck Rose was almost shot, and Frieda decided to shoot Wi. Fortunately, her shot met its target. Frieda smacked her lips in glee, "It''s been three minutes and there''s still silence. Is she dead?" She must''ve been a natural killer for her to achieve a one-shot-one-kill moment. ck Rose replied coldly, "No, she wouldn''t die so easily!" "You''d better get Chuck here. Do you hear me?" ck Rose ordered icily. "Okay." Frieda had a gun in her hand. What was there to be afraid of? "Take this with you," ck Rose handed her a ck object, only for Frieda to realize it was a grenade. Frieda was ted. She grabbed the grenade and did exactly what ck Rose had taught her: luring Chuck upstairs. If he tried to fight back, she would just blow him up! When Frieda left, ck Rose took a decisive shot! Bang! She wanted to force Wi to show herself! Wi remained as still as a statue. There was a small gunshot wound on her shoulder. At the time, beads of sweat flowed down her pale face. However, there wasn''t a shred of pain on her face. Her wound definitely hurt, but it was still bearable. Wi had been injured countless times. This was no big deal to her. Bang! Another bullet ricocheted off the wall. The wallid in rubble as sand and dirt poured down, but Wi wasn''t fazed. She aimed for the right opportunity and pulled the trigger! Sparks flew out of the cold muzzle as a bullet shot out of its mouth. Bang! The bullet buried itself into ck Rose''s shoulder. She cried out in agony and backed up against the wall as she tried to catch her breath. Her beautiful face turned as pale as a sheet. "You b*tch!" ck Rose was annoyed to be shot right in her old wound. The pain multiplied and she winced, beads of cold sweat forming on her forehead. Even her beautiful blue eyes dimmed a little. Bang! Another bullet came flying in her direction. ck Rose managed to escape in the nick of time as she tossed a grenade over and ducked. Wi was taken aback and she quickly backed off! Boom! Crack! ck Rose shot wildly. She had to leave this hiding spot and search for the next one. Today, she was determined to finish off Chuck Cannon! Wi ran out of the smoke, her vision blurry from the smoke around her. All of a sudden, she locked her gun in one direction just as she stared right into another gun! There was dead silence! They were in a deadlock with both of them aiming at each other! Wi didn''t even blink. Was she afraid? Not at all. Both of them moved slowly towards each other, guns still raised and aimed towards each others'' heads. ck Rose red at Wi with her big blue eyes, warning, "I don''t have a grudge to pick with you, sost warning! You can leave now or regretter!" Indeed, ck Rose had finally met her opponent. In this situation, whoever pulled the trigger first would not reap any benefits since they were both simrly skilled. If Wi were to shoot first, she would be killed by her opponent at the same time! "I am not going anywhere. I''m definitely going to kill you today!" Wi shouted stoically. ck Rose took another step closer as she cocked her gun towards Wi. The deadlock went on for a minute, and ck Rose spat out coldly, "You won''t be able to kill me this way. Let''s put down our guns and fight properly!" "If it weren''t for you trying to kill Karen and attempting to murder Chucky, both of us could''ve been friends. ck Rose, I have heard of you before!" Wi was affirmative of that. Despite the fact that she wasn''t an assassin, she knew everything that happened. ck Rose uttered coldly, "I have to kill Karen and her son. However, it seems that Karen''s son is highly important to you?" "Absolutely!" Chuck was the most important person to Wi as of now! "Is it worth dying for him? It isn''t, is it? If you leave now, I vow to leave you alone." "No." Wi narrowed her eyes at ck Rose''s offer. Chuck was her bottom line, and no one was allowed to hurt him! "Well then, let''s drop our guns and duel to the death!" ck Rose sneered. Such a deadlock would not allow them to progress any further. "Fine with me!" Wi agreed, carefully observing ck Rose''s each and every move. Both of them slowly squatted down and ced the guns on the floor, then kicked the guns aside. Wi took out a sharp dagger, and so did ck Rose. She was skillful in assassination, but she was also a master inbat! Swoosh! ck Rose who was also skilled inbat, struck first at Wi. Every move was fatal, yet Wi was able to avoid it. In terms ofbat, Wi''s strength was only second to Karen''s! Karen was so skilled that it was almost guaranteed that no more than five people in the world were her opponents! Despite Wi''s amazing hand-to-handbat skills, both of them were suffering from gunshot wounds and were not in their best state. Their fight was intense and swift. Whoosh! Crash! ck Rose''s arm had a nasty sh as she was kicked heavily to her ground. She slumped on the floor and gazed angrily at Wi, the blood from her shoulder oozing out and slowly numbing her entire arm. However, her heart thumped wildly in the face of a good fight. Wi was indeed a remarkable opponent. Just like she had said, if it weren''t for Chuck and Karen, these two equally skillful people might have been friends. However, it was unlikely to happen as ck Rose was targeting Chuck! sh! Wi grasped the opportunity and stabbed ck Rose with her dagger. As long as ck Rose was killed, Chuck would be safe. Her movement was swift, and ck Rose frowned. She quickly retreated and secretly grabbed a grenade from her pocket, throwing it towards Wi. Now, die! Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Wi had already expected ck Rose to toss a grenade. Hence, she could react quickly and swiftly found shelter. Kaboom! The grenade exploded, dust and dirt flying everywhere. ck Rose noticed the grenade missing Wi and was about to exit the ce in frustration. She was already hurt and acknowledged the difference in strength between her and Wi. However, Wi wasn''t going to let her go so easily. She charged towards ck Rose and gave her a flying kick. ck Rose frowned at Wi''s iing kick, and quickly got up to defend herself. The twodies started engaging in intensebat. Any man would be captivated by the scene instantly. All of a sudden! "Auntie Logan..." It was Chuck''s voice. He sounded anxious and panicky! "Chucky?" Wi was dumbfounded. Why was he here? In a split second, ck Rose seized the opportunity and gave Wi a forceful kick! Her strength was indeed that of a world-ss female assassin. Wi was sent flying. She crashed onto a wall and slid to the floor in a slump, coughing out a mouthful of blood. Her beautiful eyes were stained with crimson blood. She was already injured a while ago, but now her wounds had worsened after being kicked. ck Rose sneered wickedly, "Humph, I guess you have forgotten rule number one inbat: don''t get distracted!" Wi got up and wiped away the blood at the corner of her mouth. Her eyes darted around the room anxiously as she tried to say calmly, "Chucky, I''m fine. Don''te up..." ck Rose''s kick hadnded on Wi''s chest and probably punctured her lung. She couldn''t really breathe properly. ck Rose strutted towards her triumphantly. Her blue eyes were filled with extreme hostility as she commanded, "I''m giving you one more chance, since it''s difficult to find a good opponent. As long as you say it''s none of your business, I will let you go!" Individuals like ck Rose were already one of the world''s best killers. Apart from constantly losing to Karen, Wi was one of the few people who could match up to her. After all, experts of the same field wouldn''t want to lose a worthy opponent. ck Rose cherished Wi as an elite! Wi stubbornly insisted, "Don''t you think it''s too early to say that? You onlynded a kick on me once." "Then you''re ying with fire!" ck Rose once again kicked her. She was a master of martial arts as well. She was proficient at killing someone with one strike! Wi immediately retaliated and the two of them started fighting again. Out of the blue, the sound of someone pulling the trigger could be heard, and a bullet whizzed past ck Rose from a hidden corner. Bang! Right then, Wi turned around and the bullet rammed into her body with a loud bang. She mmed onto the wall from the impact, blood draining from her face and flowing out of her wound. ck Rose was startled, a deep frown forming on her forehead. The person who fired the gun walked out, only to be an exhrated Frieda Olmedo! She had just gone down and attacked both Chuck and Yvette. When she fled, she saw Wi battling with ck Rose. Hence, she sniped Wi out of the blue in an attempt to end her life. She didn''t really know who Wi was, but all the people who came together with Chuck had to perish! Frieda strode across the room with a sneer and remarked sarcastically, "You''re pretty skilled, but can you move quicker than a bullet?" Wi clutched the wound with her hand, her body already numb from the pain. The cold muzzle was aimed directly at Wi, but she was not afraid at all. She remained expressionless and stared at Frieda, unwilling to give in to fear. "Who gave you the permission to shoot?" ck Rose said coldly. Frieda cackled, "No one, but a gun is the best way to end her life. After all, fistfights are outdated. Best to kill her with one shot to her brain!" There was a trace of anger in ck Rose''s eyes. She was a killer who upheld her principles. Although she could kill anyone, she made sure to enjoy the process of doing it. Someone like Frieda, who had just started bing a killer, would not be able toprehend what she felt. To a killer, the most important part of killing was enjoying the process. Yet, Frieda had interrupted her midway. Frieda pointed her gun at Wi arrogantly as she taunted, "ck Rose, just look at her current state. She''s useless now! My shot just now probably pierced a vital, so there''s no way she can get back up. Let me finish her off for you." She was determined to kill off whoever was acquainted with Chuck! Frieda snickered, "Why don''t you fight back?" Wi red at Frieda who was mocking her, "Look at your beautiful face, why are you so pretty?" She cocked the gun at Wi andughed, "With this gun, I can put a hole in your head oh so easily. I wonder if you''ll still look pretty then?" Wi coughed violently, blood spilling out of her mouth. If she hadn''t reacted to the gunshot fast enough, she would have been shot to death. Frieda had only trained for two days but had managed toy a hit on Wi. She was indeed a gifted killer! Wi wasn''t scared. Instead, she felt a pang of regret. It wasn''t that she would die in the hands of a younger girl, but that she didn''t manage to tell Chuck what she really felt towards him. "Beg me, why don''t you? I''ll make sure to make your death quick and not ruin your beauty." Frieda was jolly. She should''ve be a killer sooner so she could trample all these people under her feet! "You fool, you are too close to her!" ck Rose reprimanded. It was illogical for a master in martial arts to not retaliate. In fact, Wi was ready to do that some time ago, but she only needed Frieda to take one more step forward. Frieda was furious and pped Wi in the face. p! Frieda''s hand left a distinct red palm print on Wi''s cheek. It was the first time in her life that someone pped her in the face. Frieda growled, "You still want to attack me sneakily, don''t you?" Wi remained expressionless as she threatened, "I''ll crush you into pieces!" Frieda chortled cynically, "Do you really think you can do that? Haha! Go to hell, you b*tch! I''ll blow your brains out and destroy you! No one will be able to even recognize you once I''m done with you." She was intent on humiliating Wi and making an example of her. She would make Chuck regret treating her like that in the first ce. Frieda''s fingers moved as she prepared to pull the trigger. Wi closed her eyes. She was not afraid of death. Remorse was all she felt. She sighed... "ck!" Frieda wanted to fire her gun towards Wi, but she had apparently run out of bullets. She pped Wi angrily in the face, but Wi snapped her eyes open in an instant and punched her with all her might! Frieda shrieked and fell to the ground. She got up in shock and fury, shrieking hysterically, "B*tch! I''ll kill you!" Frieda was only trained recently, so she shouldn''t be a match for Wi at her best. However, Wi had been shot twice and didn''t have much strength left in her. Frieda kicked her to the ground once more and she spat out a mouthful of blood. Nevertheless, she was fearless and rose up again. Wi knew that she could not be afraid. She was not fearful of death, let alone getting beaten. Frieda snorted coldly. She applied thebat moves that ck Rose had taught her, her choice of moves taking ck Rose by surprise. Frieda seemed to be naturally gifted, and it would be solely a matter of time before she would surpass her. ck Rose knew she could kill anyone, but she had her morals and pride as a killer. For instance, she had never thought of using a gun during the previous fight as a sign of respect for her opponent. On the contrary, Frieda was different because she had no moral limits holding her back. She would do anything to kill, and that was terrifying! At that point of time, ck Rose concluded her appraisal of Frieda! Whack! Frieda gave Wi a heavy kick, deliberately targeting her wound. The blood from the bullet wound oozed out thickly as Wi''s face paled further. Frieda snickered evilly. Then, she kicked her again out of spite. Wi''s gaze blurred, her vision spinning as her world was dyed crimson. Frieda was proud of herself. She was on cloud nine to be able to trample on such a woman''s pride. "Beg me. I''m asking you to beg me. Do you hear me?" Frieda guffawed wildly. She had a pretty face too, but herugh contorted her face uglily, making her somewhat insane. p! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She pped Wi in the face. Wi copsed to the ground, not a shred of energy left in her. Her vision was blurred and she couldn''t even lift a finger from the blood loss. "Haha!" Frieda grabbed Wi by the neck and leaned closer, "Prettydy, you are such a beauty. You should be quite well-known locally, right? D*mn, you''re probably even more popr than Cheryl! Do you know her? I took her nudes, and I''ll share them generously with the worldter. Hmm, I think I''ll take a few pictures of you too. That would be interesting, don''t you think so?" Wi shot daggers at Frieda with her eyes as she asked sharply, "What are you nning to do?" "Haha, are you afraid? I don''t like to repeat myself, but I''ll do it just for you. I was just saying that I''ll be taking your nudes too. After all, I am a professional photographer. After I kill you, I can extort your family for all your money with the photos. What do you say?" Friedaughed triumphantly. This was such a great idea! Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Frieda continued mocking while Wi gazed up at her weakly and indifferently. Frieda cackled ecstatically, "Are you scared? Hah! You have such a good figure, so wouldn''t it be a pity after you die? Just let me take a few photos... Are you still retaliating? Then, when I''m done killing and taking photographs of you, rest assured that I will share the photos for the whole world to admire it!" She was good at observing women. She''d only met Cheryl once and was able to tell once away that Cheryl was filthy rich. Although Wi wasn''t wearing many jewelry pieces that day, Frieda could guess that she was almost as rich as Cheryl. After taking the photos, she could use them as ckmail to extort more money. Then, she would get rich! The more Frieda thought about it, the more excited she was. Upon hearing this, ck Rose frowned and asked angrily, "Frieda, why do you want to take others'' nudes? Do you find this funny?" Frieda snickered, "Just look! This woman is such a b*tch, she''s not frightened at all! I have to make her taste the fear. Did you see the rage in her eyes when I said I was going to take her nudes? Isn''t that much more interesting?" ck Rose red at Frieda stoically. This girl was only eighteen years old, yet she was already so sinister! She wasn''t amazed. After working as a killer for so long, she had never considered doing such atrocious things. After all, they were all women. There was no need to stoop so low. Nevertheless, Frieda clearly had no conscience at all. It could be normal for a man to do this, but ck Rose felt that it was meaningless for a woman to act in such a manner. Even if she wanted to ckmail someone, she could do it through other methods. Frieda probably forgot that as a fellow female, she was supposed to have a set of morals as well. Wi was not frightened. Instead, all she felt was sorrow. It was a pity for her to die. However, the fact that she would be stripped and taken photos of made her distressed. She gave a deep sigh and tried struggling. Frieda burst outughing, "Prettydy, please cooperate with me to strike a few poses and let me take some pictures. I''ll let you go after that, okay?" Wi red at her and spat, "I swear, I''ll haunt you in my death!" "Oh well, then just go to hell!" Frieda was infuriated and was ready to stab Wi''s heart with a dagger! Boom! "Frieda, you b*tch, you''re digging your own grave!" An angry shout was heard and a figure dashed over. It was Chuck storming in furiously! He hade up and heard a noise upstairs. After he arrived, he was furious upon seeing Wi''s injuries. Bang! Chuck threw a punch at Frieda, nning to beat Frieda to death for injuring his Auntie Logan! "Chucky." Her heart was overflowing with warmth, her vision blurring from tears that welled up in her eyes. When she was being tortured by Frieda, she didn''t even flinch or feel afraid of death. Now that Chuck was here, she was suddenly scared that ck Rose would take this opportunity to kill him. Chuck was her only weak spot. ck Rose sneered. Chuck was finally here! Now, it was her turn to attack. She charged towards Chuck and started her attacks. Anger shrouded Chuck and he hissed threateningly. Despite his long training, he probably couldn''t defeat ck Rose at her best. However, now she was injured and he stood a fair chance. Bang! Chuck deflected ck Rose''s attacks. She was surprised. How did he manage to grow so much in such a short period? Indeed, this was the significant oue of Wi''s harsh training. He waspletely different from the first time he faced off with ck Rose. ck Rose''s body was in immense pain. Chuck could no longer hold himself back after seeing Wi''s injuries. She was his precious aunt, yet these two fiends had injured her heavily! Chuck''s rage had erupted like a volcano. Crash! Chuck was well-trained by Wi and had even learned a few moves from her personally. He attacked ck Rose ferociously like a lion pouncing on their prey. The wounded ck Rose retreated steadily. With a loud bang, Chuck managed tond a hit on ck Rose, who fell backward unsteadily. She spat out blood, her blue eyes filled with rage. How could a rookie manage to force her backward? This would be impossible in the past! "Die!" Chuck attacked fumingly! His fists became callous and his legs became sturdy due to his wrathful outrage. At this moment in time, Chuck only had one thought, which was to kill ck Rose and Frieda! ck Rose frowned and leaped out of the way. How could she lose to a piece of junk like Chuck? Both of them engaged in a ferocious battle. The more Chuck fought, the braver he became. With a loud bang, Chuck''s fists made contact with ck Rose''s face. ck Rose was astounded. Did she just get hit? A p marked on her beautiful face was a sign that she wasn''t hallucinating. If there were other killers around, they would definitely be stunned because ck Rose was the world''s top female assassin! She got pped by a man? Others would probably think she was just joking, but the ring pain in her cheek indicated that it wasn''t a bad dream! Bang! Chuck kicked ck Rose right in the chest, and she flew backwards, mming against a wall. She coughed up a mouthful of blood, her eyes ring icily at Chuck. She could no longer move and slumped against the wall, her gaze slightly less intimidating than before. Chuck rushed over and was prepared to kill ck Rose! However, right at that moment! Frieda pointed a dagger at Wi''s neck and warned, "Chuck Cannon, don''t move! I''m warning you. Do you hear me?" The fear of losing Wi was much more intense than his anger, and Chuck stopped in his tracks. Wham! ck Rose got up and kicked Chuck in the stomach. He was sent flying and crashed to the floor, blood trickling out of his mouth. "No, stop." Wi was suffering. Tears streamed down her face as she saw Chuck''s injuries. Frieda sneered, "Stand up. Get on your feet right now!" She felt jubnt to see Chuck like this and let out a roar ofughter. "Do you regret it, Chuck? Previously, you could have admitted that you liked me so I could discard your feelings instead. Why didn''t you do that?" "When I begged for your mercy and requested you to put in a good word for me with Cheryl, why didn''t you say anything?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "This is what you get for mistreating me like that!" Chuck stood up while Frieda cackled away nonsensically. Wi mouthed in pain, "Run away." Chuck assured her gently, "Auntie Logan, don''t worry. I''ll save you, just like you saved mest time. I want to return you a favor." Indeed, when Chuck was caught and tortured by Yvette''s grandfather thest time, it was Wi who appeared swiftly and stabbed herself with a dagger to save him. This time, he was willing to do the same too. The reason being it was worth it to save his precious Auntie Logan! "No, please, just leave." Wi burst into tears. Chuck must be hurting all over with his injuries. Frieda instructed arrogantly, "Haha, do you really think you can leave? Come here! Hurry up!" Chuck trudged over to her calmly. His body was in pain, but he was still determined to rescue Wi. "ck Rose, let me give him a few ps!" Frieda was delighted. ck Rose nced at her. She wanted to torture Chuck too, and this was a great opportunity! p! Chuck felt his cheek turn numb. ck Rosended another p on him coldly, but he did not retaliate and just stood there, dignified. Wi told Chuck that,e what may, he had to be bold and persevere. Even if he was going to die, he must remain steadfast. Frieda snickered gleefully, "Haha, great! Chuck, how do you feel? Do you regret treating me that way?" Seeing as Chuck was being beaten up, she wished that she was the one dealing him the blows! "Let go of Auntie Logan!" Chuck''s eyes were bloodshot! "Let her go? I''m not done torturing you, but you want me to let her go? Kneel before me and prostrate yourself. Then, maybe I''ll consider letting your precious Auntie Logan go. Aren''t I such a nice person? Haha!" Frieda was truly a madman. Her hatred towards Chuck had dominated her senses and rationality. Taking Wi hostage would render Chuck powerless to retaliate, so he was at her disposal! How wonderful! "No, Chucky, don''t kneel." Wi tried to stop Chuck, her brain desperately finding a way to get him out of here. She was already very touched by how he arrived to save her. It was the first time that she felt a man protecting her so fearlessly, and it was all because of Chuck. Since she liked him, there was no way she would allow him to kneel and lose his dignity as a man! She was determined to stop him with her life to free him from the clutches of ck Rose and Frieda! Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Wi was determined. She could feel the sharp de of the dagger on her neck. All she needed to do was to tilt her head lightly to end her life there and then. With her sacrifice, Chuck wouldn''t need to kneel before anyone. Chuck''s eyes twitched as he spotted her determined look. What was Auntie Logan trying to do? Chuck''s heartbeat pounded wildly when he realized what he was trying to do. Wi was about to end her life! "B*tch?! Are you nning tomit suicide without my consent?" Frieda suddenly noticed Wi''s unusual behavior and quickly seized her by the throat. Wi struggled in pain. The gunshot wound was draining the energy from her body. She could even see ck spots dancing in her vision. Was she not even allowed to take her own life? ''''No,'''' Wi shook her head in agony. Frieda sneered, "F*ck! I''ve changed my mind. ck Rose, let''s kill Chuck first!" ck Rose had the same thought as well. She could not dy this any further to avoid the chance of othersing up to see themotion they caused. Now, go to hell, Chuck Cannon! ck Rose gave Chuck a roundhouse kick thatnded right in his chest. He flew backwards and crashed into the rubble. The excruciating, suffocating pain caused him toy incapacitated on the ground for a few seconds. He gritted his teeth and staggered to his feet, constantly reying what Wi told him about dying with dignity. "Still alive?" Chuck was once again sent flying by ck Rose''s kick. Friedaughed hysterically at the rare sight of him being at a disadvantage. Frieda let out a maddeningugh, "Don''t worry, prettydy. After Chuck is dead, then it''s your turn. I won''t forget to take your photos, so rest while you still can! Haha!" This feeling was euphoric, and it fueled Frieda''s desire to be an elite killer! She wanted many people to be afraid of her! There was an emptiness in Wi''s eyes. She had never felt such agony before to see Chuck terribly wounded... ck Rose sneered. Chuck still got back on his feet even though he was covered in blood. However much it hurt, he was determined to go down with dignity. ck Rose was stoic. She threatened again, "Die now!" She lifted her legs, prepared to give him a final strike once and for all. This was her most skilled attack that would break someone''s rib upon contact. Chuck was guaranteed to breathe hisst breath with this. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chuck was at ease. There was nothing to be afraid of. At the very least, he could die with Wi. He would face his fate. "Chucky," Wi sensed his abnormal calmness and called out. "Auntie Logan," Chuck replied to her call softly. It was really no deal. If the death was to befall him, he would dly ept its beckoning. Both of them closed their eyes. All of a sudden, there was a gunshot! A bullet was shot towards their direction as a voice cried out in anguish, "ck Rose, how dare you try to kill my husband?" It was Yvette! The bullet hit ck Rose and she fell to the ground with a thump. She quickly got up and ran towards Frieda. Yvette shot a cold re at them and swiftly dashed over! "Let her go!" Yvette shouted in fury. She was devastated to see Chuck all bloodied up, her heart aching at the sight of him struggling to stand on his feet. Frieda sneered, seemingly unafraid at Yvette''s threat, "Let her go? Put down the gun, or I''ll stab her to death!" Sheer exhration was all she felt now. It was as though she was a step closer to falling into the pit of madness. Yvette pointed her gun at Wi, saying softly, "Auntie Logan..." Wi nodded. Bang! Yvette pulled the trigger, a bullet whizzing through the sky and hitting Wi in the shoulder. The force tore through her shoulder and buried itself into Frida''s body. Frieda was shocked and retreated, wailing in agony! ck Rose was stupefied and immediately dragged Frieda away. With no support, Wi fell to the ground. Boom! Boom! Yvette pulled the trigger, bullet shooting out wildly in the direction of ck Rose and Frieda. She quickly chased after them in an attempt to eliminate them while she still could. "Auntie Logan, Auntie Logan..." Chuck ran over like a madman with tears in his eyes, and wrapped his arms around Wi''s body. However, Wi couldn''t even sit up on her own, her face pale as a ghost. "Chuck, I..." Wi tried to use her remaining strength to confess to Chuck, to tell him that the person he kissed outside the bar that night was actually her. However, the words couldn''te out of her mouth. She nned to keep it a secret to her grave. It''ll be better this way. Her hand drooped feebly to the ground and she closed her eyes peacefully, a single teardrop falling onto her cheek. Her face no longer contorted in pain and was reced with a peaceful smile... "Auntie Logan." Chuck burst into tears and shook Wi''s body, but Wi no longer responded to him. Sheid motionless on the ground. He called out Wi''s name frantically, only to be met with sheer silence. He cried out loud. Wi, his Auntie Logan was dead. Chuck''s tears fell like a stream and he wailed. His gaze was focused on Wi''s lips as a thought suddenly crossed his mind. Could he perform CPR for her? Without sparing a moment or thought, he tried breathing life into her. His only thought was to save Wi and have her breathe again. "Auntie Logan, wake up, wake up..." Chuck yelled again and again at her. That was the only hope to save Wi. Just one breath would do, and sooner orter they would be on their way to the hospital. She still could be saved! He bawled, "Auntie Logan!" His tears fell on Wi''s face. All of a sudden, her eyshes fluttered softly as her breath started to return. Chuck was overjoyed: his method worked! "Auntie Logan," Chuck wept. "Chu-Chucky... Am I still alive?" Wi felt weak. She had a dream where she saw herselfying on the ground with no sign of being able to wake up. Just when she found it difficult to breathe, someone breathed into her and she woke up. "You''re alive. I''ll take you to the hospital now," Chuck carried Wi on his back and ran towards the car. He had just experienced the feeling of losing Wi. It was unbearable, and he felt like ending his life. He didn''t want to go through it again. Wiid on his back obediently, her hands wrapped around his neck. She was happy to survive and to finally be able to experience a sense of security that Chuck gave her. Right now, she just wanted time to stop. "Chuck!" Yvette ran towards them. She was chasing after ck Rose and Frieda not long ago and had already shot two bullets at them. Even so, they managed to escape. Yvette was concerned about Chuck, so she gave up on the chase and returned. Chuck shouted urgently, "Honey, get the car." "Okay." Yvette rushed to start the car. Chuck carried Wi into the vehicle, and Yvette stepped on the gas. The car engine roared loudly and shot off into the distance as the three of them sped to the hospital. "Chuck, this is Frieda''s phone." Yvette tossed a phone to him. Frieda had dropped it in the middle of her escape. Since Yvette knew it had photos in it, she quickly picked it up. Chuck grabbed the phone, his fingers tightening around it as he narrowed his eyes. That b*tch Frieda Olmedo! "Auntie Logan, please hang in there. We are reaching the hospital soon," Chuck eximed. He had already called Betty and requested her to inform Central City to have them on standby for Wi''s emergency operation. Wi had to survive! Wi felt at ease even though she was in great pain at this moment. Vroom! Yvette weaved through traffic and soon arrived at the hospital. Chuck got out of the car with Wi in his arms and he ced her on the stretcher. He rushed into the hospital behind the doctors, his eyes filled with anxiety. Auntie Logan had to survive, she had to! ...... Urgh! ck Rose''s face was pale. She had removed most of the bullets embedded in her body with her dagger. However, she was infuriated for failing again this time and ending up bloodied and injured. "ck Rose," Frieda followed ck Rose closely, gritted her teeth and dug out the bullet. Sheid on the ground weakly, her eyes full of pure hatred! That d*mned Yvette Jordan! It was all her fault! If she didn''t show up at thest minute, Frieda would''ve managed to kill Chuck sessfully and take photos of Wi! Now, her ns were all ruined. Frieda loathed Yvette. She vowed to take revenge someday! "Where are we going?" ck Rose looked ufortable. They would have to go to the United States to treat their wounds. Otherwise, Chuck would find them and they would be dead for real. "We''re going back to the United States!" ck Rose responded coldly. Frieda was grim. She had yet been to the United States, but now wasn''t really a good time for sightseeing. "What about our business here..." ck Rose shot her a frosty look and said, "Don''t worry, just follow me back to the United States. In three months, I will train you to be a first-ss killer. Then, we will return and kill the three of them!" "Fine! As long as you are willing to train me, I will be sure not to let you down!" Frieda answered, deadly killing intent building up in her eyes. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 "I''ll train you," ck Rose''s gaze suddenly turned to Frieda coldly. "Thank you, Ma''am." Frieda was delighted. Going to the United States implied that she could improve and expose herself to many new things. After all, she''d never been abroad! However, she was annoyed that she lost her phone. There were photos of Cheryl and ck Rose in it. Since they were all gone now, didn''t that mean she had to retake them again? But where would she find such an opportunity? "Before that, there''s something you need to change," ck Rose mentioned stoically. Frieda answered obediently, "Change? What do you want me to change? I''ll listen to you." ck Rose narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "As a killer, it''s normal to kill a person as long as our employer pays us. Even so, one must have a basic conscience, do you understand?" Not long ago, ck Rose''s impression of Frieda changed drastically. For a girl who had not even reached the age of twenty, how could she be filled with such shameless and evil thoughts? ckmailing with nudes? How could a killer do such atrocious acts? ck Rose wouldn''t stoop so low. Indeed, she agreed that killers like her were notorious. However, to shame others with their nudes was disrespecting the pride of a killer! Killers were supposed to end others'' lives, not taunt their victims and strip them of their dignity before finishing them off. "I''m listening," Frieda nodded. ck Rose told her off sharply, "Don''t ever take photos of other women again. Do you hear me? This is simply outrageous and unfitting of a killer! Do you understand?" "Alright, I''ll listen to what you say. I won''t take them anymore." Frieda pretended to listen while secretly scoffing under her breath, "Won''t take them anymore? In your dreams! It''s not like you''re my mother and I should listen to you just because you''re teaching me!" She would still take the photos, and was even more intent on taking ck Rose''s nudes! Frieda inquired, "ck Rose, what''s your conscience then?" ck Rose dismissed the question, "It doesn''t matter what mine is, because I''ll never pull off whatever you did." Although she was the world''s best female assassin, ck Rose was uncertain of her final straw. It most likely had something to do with her mood. If others paid her enough, she would go for the kill. On the contrary, there were times where she refused the money because she just didn''t feel like killing. She was in a bad mood! "Yes, I know. I''ll learn from you," Frieda chimed. ck Rose''s expression returned to her usual cold demeanor as she ordered, "Get up. Let''s go to the United States." Frieda got up on her feet and whispered, "Do you have a boyfriend in the United States? You''re extremely gorgeous and have such a good figure." Frieda was telling the truth. Ever since she saw it all that day when she stripped ck Rose bare, she was envious of her figure and beauty. Generally, women from the United States had curvy bodies, and they had more evident hourss figures aspared to the woman in her country. Frieda knew that an individual like ck Rose had a particrly better physique than most United States celebrities. She wondered: wouldn''t it be better if ck Rose was a celebrity? Why was she a killer instead? She just couldn''t wrap her head around it. "Why should I have one?" ck Rose did not have a boyfriend. Many killers and bosses had pursued her, but she refused all of their courtings. There was never a man that she took a second nce at. She just wasn''t interested in love. "Still, you are extraordinarily beautiful," Frieda couldn''tprehend ck Rose''s thoughts at all. If Frieda had such a temptatious body figure and appearance, she would have long captivated all the men and toyed with them to her pleasure. It was a pity that she couldn''t do so, which was why Frieda admired and envied ck Rose greatly. ck Rose shot a cold re at Frieda and remarked, "Women should rely on themselves and their own ability, not using their beauty or figure!" ck Rose never relied on her beauty. She was reminded that once, an influential figure from the United States was captivated by her at first nce. As ck Rose was such a heartthrob, he was willing to fork out fifty million dors for her to apany him for merely three days. ck Rose had turned him down. In the end, the manpromised and shortened the duration to only a day. Was there any woman in their right mind who would reject a job that could offer her fifty million dors in a day? Ultimately, ck Rose still declined him! She even warned him that if he ever brought up the topic again, she would murder his entire family! Frieda pretended to agree with her, secretly rolling her eyes. How pretentious of ck Rose! If she could depend on her figure and appearance, why would she need to depend on her own ability? ck Rose was not in the mood to discuss this and brought Frieda to the United States. Meanwhile, Frieda was still thinking of ways to take ck Rose''s nudes since she lost her phone. If things turned ugly between the two of them, she could still use ck Rose''s photos and extort her for money. Such thoughts upied her mind frequently. Of course, she did not know that one day, ck Rose would find out... ...... "Chuck, Auntie Logan will be fine." Yvetteforted her husband dearly. Ever since they arrived at the hospital, Chuck was sluggish the whole time and kept mumbling Auntie Logan''s name. It had been five hours since Wi was admitted into the emergency operating theater. Yvette watched as Chuck grew more and more anxious as time passed. "Auntie Logan..." Chuck couldn''t even hear other people talking to him, the only thing in his mind being Wi''s name. He swore that he would never let Wi get hurt for him anymore! Never again! Yvette sighed. Right then, the doors to the emergency operating theater finally opened. Chuck was the first person to dart over. A female doctor walked out and removed her face mask, looking exhausted. Chuck asked in a panic, "How is she?" The female doctor exined, "President Logan suffered from blood loss. She''s fine now, but she''s still unconscious. You may go inside to have a look." Chuck was overjoyed and rushed in. Yvette could finally feel at ease. Just when she was about to go in, her phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and fell silent instantly. She walked aside and picked up the call. On the other side of the phone, a person from the assassination organization said, "How''s it going, Blood Leopard? The day after tomorrow is the deadline! Don''t tell me that you haven''t taken action yet!" "I still need time!" Yvette definitely couldn''t kill Chuck. She needed to buy time!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Blood Leopard, I''ll remind you again. If you can''t do it, or you''re suspected of protecting the target, we''ll release a worldwide contract to hunt you down! You''ll die a terrible death!" "I know." Yvette sighed. She knew about this the moment she epted the mission. Compared to putting Chuck in danger, she was prepared to sacrifice her own safety for him. "If you know, then you''d better act quickly. Time is almost up," the person added coldly. "Got it." After hanging up the phone, Yvette let out a sigh and walked towards the ward. After a moment of hesitation, she pushed the door a little and peeped inside, only to find Chuck and Wi having a conversation together. Thus, she decided not to go in and waited outside at the corridor, giving the two of them some privacy. Yvette was conflicted. What could she do now? If the killers were to chase after her, it would be difficult for her to escape. "Auntie Logan, how do you feel?" Chuck saw Wi opening her eyes. Her gaze was as beautiful as always, despitecking the usual glimmer she normally had. Evidently, she was heavily injured. Chuck was on the verge of crying but he held back his tears. "I am fine," Wi did not feel any difort. There were times where her injuries were even worse, so this wasn''t a big issue. Back then when she followed Karen in the Amazon, she suffered from dreadful injuries that even caused her heart to stop beating. Nevertheless, she was able to get through it safe and sound. "Auntie Logan, I thought you were dead," Chuck wept bitterly. He could not stop himself from tearing up. When he saw Wi closing her eyes from her injuries just now, his whole world seemed to fall apart. What if she died? Chuck didn''t dare to think about that, and focused on giving her artificial resuscitation. He had no other thoughts in his head other than to save Wi. Wi smiled gently. Although she looked pale, her smile was truly benign and warm. "I don''t want to die either." In the past, Wi was not afraid of death at all, but this incident had changed her mind. She was unwilling to die, now that she finally found someone she loved. She wouldn''t want to die so easily. "Don''t cry," Wi reached out and wiped Chuck''s tears. Chuck took her hand and vowed, "Auntie Logan, from now on, I swear I''ll protect you from harm." Wi had already been badly injured twice because of him. He swore that it wouldn''t happen a third time. If it did, he was determined to kill whoever attacked them and wipe them off the face of the earth. "Okay." Wi''s eyes were moist with tears. With her skills, she never needed someone to protect her from harm, but it was different now. Chuck''s protection gave her a sense of security, and she liked the feeling of that a lot. Wi looked into Chuck''s eyes, d that such a pure and innocent person like him was making her such an important promise. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Chuck asked in concern, "Auntie Logan, are you hungry? I''ll buy you something." Chuck was actually quite surprised. Wi was such a strong woman, but she never lost her temper with him. Instead, she was always smiling as if she was always in a pleasant mood. "I''m fine. You should go and rest. You''re injured too," Wi shook her head. She was worried that Chuck would copse. "I won''t, I want to stay with you, Auntie Logan. Can I?" Chuck was reluctant to leave her. He only wanted to apany Auntie Logan since he had almost lost her a while ago. Wi smiled gently, "Sure, you can rest on the bed there." "No, I want to hold your hand." Chuck wanted to feel Wi''s warmth. He was afraid that she would lose her pulse and warmth out of a sudden. He would regret it for life. "Alright," Wi was willing to do whatever she could if Chuck asked. Chuck held her hand and closed his eyes contentedly. It felt quitefortable and peaceful, as though he was sleeping on Wi''sp. Wi''s hand was unexpectedly soft and supple. Chuck had imagined her hands to feel as tough and rough since she had been training for some time. Since Wi was so skilled, her body would be buff and her muscles well-toned. Yet, it was the exact opposite of what he felt. He fell asleep soon, snoring softly as though he was sleeping on a soft pillow. When Wi saw Chuck finally falling asleep from the exhaustion, she was relieved. It was only then that she touched her lips peculiarly. She had a feeling that someone touched her lips when she had lost consciousness... Was it just her imagination? Probably. Wi smiled. It was nice to see him sleep like a baby... Maybe that was a sign of him finally feeling at ease! Wi woke up quite early the next morning, but Chuck was still sleeping soundly. Since she was quite physically fit, she only felt a slight ache in her body after the operation. She had regained most of her strength back and could probably walk in a few days with enough rest. When she saw Chuck stirring in his sleep, she couldn''t help but chuckle. This kid had slept with his hand in hers for the whole night... Chuck woke up in a daze. When he saw Wi, he felt at ease. She definitely looked better compared to before. He reluctantly let go of Wi''s hands, unable to believe he had held her hands so tightly for a whole night. "Auntie Logan, I will get you something to eat," Chuck stood up and announced. "Okay." "Auntie Logan, what do you want to eat?" "I''ll eat whatever you order, Chucky." Chuck walked out with ease, only then remembering that he had left Yvette sleeping on the seats out in the corridor overnight. He was touched and also remorseful to have forgotten about his wife. She must''ve been cold and tired. He walked over and gently carried her in his arms. Yvette was startled and woke up, realizing it was Chuck. She sighed in relief and leaned her head against his chest, mumbling, "Hubby..." She tried to tell herself it was fine, that it was alright for Chuck to have forgotten about her. Ultimately, her feelings overwhelmed her, and she was slightly upset. However, she didn''t express it. Wi was seriously injured, so it was fine for Chuck to apany her instead. As a proper wife, it was her duty to wait for him patiently. "I''m sorry forst night," Chuck said with guilt. Yvette shook her head, her face blushing as she assured him, "It''s alright, Hubby. By the way, where are you carrying me to?" Was he having lecherous thoughts again? "You need proper rest," Chuck said as he requested for a room in the ward. Since this was Wi''s hospital, they could stay as long as they wanted. He carried Yvette into the room and ced her on a bed. Then, he kissed Yvette on the forehead and said, "Sleep well. I''ll order breakfast for you." "Okay." Just as he was about to leave, Yvette tugged on his sleeve bashfully and asked, "Hubby, could you stay with me for a while?" She was about to get hunted down by killers. By then, she would have to go in hiding, with no way to see Chuck for a long time. Chuck already felt guilty for leaving her alone for the whole night, so he agreed. Hey down on Yvette''s bed and made small talk with her. It was as though they had gone back to the past. After a while, Chuck came out of the room and went to order breakfast. Along the way, Cheryl called him and he picked up her call. She asked anxiously, "Hello, Mr. Cannon, have you found Frieda?" She couldn''t get a wink of sleep the whole night! Her nudes were still in Frieda''s phone, and they could be spread any second. Last night, she did nothing but refresh the news to check if her photos had gone viral. The whole night passed peacefully, but Cheryl was already on the verge of breaking down. She couldn''t hold herself back and called Chuck to see if there were any updates. Her anxiety was maxed out! "I have those photos with me now. You cane over and watch me delete them," Chuck said. Cheryl cried with joy, "You got those photos? Thank you, Mr. Cannon. Where are you now? I''ll be right there!" Her worries had lifted and hope had returned to her. Chuck shared his address with her and hung up the call. Then, he went downstairs and gave Betty a call. Once the call was connected, Chuck ordered coldly, "Betty, help me find ck Rose. Find her no matter what it takes!" ck Rose was the main culprit for Wi''s injury. Not to mention, that b*tch, Frieda Olmedo! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Both of them had to die! Especially Frieda! Chuck never expected her to be so ruthless. He had underestimated her. "I''m on it!" Betty started her investigation. Soon, she managed to track down ck Rose and Frieda, only to find both of them in the United States. "Young Master, ck Rose has left the country." "Where did she go?" Chuck asked coldly. "If I''m not mistaken, they should have gone back to the United States." Chuck was stoic. ck Rose was always on the offense in her attempt to assassinate Chuck, while he would mostly be on the receiving end as he tried to defend himself. However, this time it was different. ck Rose shouldn''t have hurt Wi! "Alright, help me book the tickets. I will depart for the United States in a few days!" Chuck was determined to kill Frieda and ck Rose. No more waiting. Even if they returned to the United States, he was going to hunt them down and kill them, once and for all! Chuck already had a way to force ck Rose to show up the moment he arrived in the States. He had checked Frieda''s phone and found out there were a lot of photos of ck Rose other than Cheryl''s. He could definitely force ck Rose to reveal herself with these photos. When the time came, he would set traps for her so she wouldn''t be able to escape! Betty reminded him, "Young Master, President Lee requested you to stay in the country." It would be dangerous for Chuck to be in the United States simply because Brayden Lee and the Lee family would be around. It was even direr since Karen had cut off her ties with the Lee family. To leave for the United States without a n and a strong backing was too risky. Chuck''s eyes were bloodshot as he insisted, "Betty, I''m going to the United States to kill ck Rose myself! Auntie Logan was injured and she almost died..." Betty was shocked, "What? Alright, Young Master, I will make preparations for you right away. Young Master, how strong are you now? The United States is a dangerous ce!" She was furious, unable to believe that Wi had almost lost her life because of ck Rose. How serious had things be? "I know," Chuck had made up his mind. He would depart for the United States once Wi was fully recovered. Then, he would hunt down ck Rose and Frieda. He wanted to kill them both, especially Frieda. He wanted to make sure she got what she deserved before she died a painful death at his hands. "I''ll make the necessary arrangements once I get permission from President Lee." "Okay," Chuck had no objection to it. Of course, she had to ask his mother first. Chuck hung up. Meanwhile, Betty immediately made a call to Karen. Once Karen picked up, she quickly reported, "Something happened to Young Master and President Logan almost died..." Chuck was about to go back up when Cheryl arrived. She ran over to him and called out urgently, "Mr. Cannon." He looked at her and nodded, turning on Frieda''s phone in front of her. Then, he started deleting the photos one by one. Cheryl was furious and relieved. How insane would Frieda need to be to take so many videos and photos of women? As the photos were finally erased out of existence, she sighed, d that everything was now over. She quickly thanked Chuck, "Thank you, Mr. Cannon." She was thinking about how to repay Chuck while she was on her way. After all, she didn''t expect him to go out of his way to help her. "You can rx now." "Yes, thank..." Before Cheryl could finish thanking him, Chuck turned around and went into the elevator. He didn''t bother to stay any longer as his only current concern was Wi''s safety and health. He refused to waste time on anyone other than her. Speaking of which, he should be having breakfast with Wi now! Cheryl was dumbfounded. She didn''t expect Chuck to interrupt her midway and not even ask her for a favour! She was relieved, but somehow, she also felt quite disappointed... Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Cheryl stared into space for a while. Why did she still feel unhappy although her photos were now gone? She walked out of the hospital glumly and got into her car. Sighing slightly, she revved up the engine and drove home. All the time, she had been thinking of ways to show her appreciation for Chuck''s help. After all, he had helped her so much by getting back her photos, hadn''t he? If the photos had gone viral, she wouldn''t know what to do. However, she felt a little disheartened when Chuck managed to solve the issue easily. It was really contradicting. Why would she feel this way? Cheryl sighed as she drove away. She couldn''t dwell on such issues, since she still had much to do for the Champ family. Now, her current priority was to restore the Champ family to its former glory... However, she just couldn''t calm down. Her mind was in an absolute mess. This was simply indescribable. Why was she feeling this way? Was her daughter right about her feelings for Chuck? It couldn''t be, right? He was so much younger than her. Did she really fall for him? Was she a masochist? That was impossible! Cheryl was in denial since it just did not make sense. How could she be fond of him? There was no way. However, Chuck was the third man who had seen her body. Although it was only photos, it felt somewhat odd. Besides, he was also the reason her mood fluctuated these few days. Did she fall for him just because of this? Cheryl frowned at her own attempt at analyzing her feelings. She shook her head in denial. She must''ve felt dejected because of Chuck''s attitude towards her. Yes, that had to be it... Her thoughts grew jumbled with every passing moment. Cheryl groaned. Even if she really fell for him, it wasn''t like he would reciprocate her feelings, right? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was a widow with a daughter and even doomed men who got together with her. Who would want to be with a person like her? Cheryl stopped herself from overthinking. She would ept whatever Chuck requested from her without hesitation. ...... Chuck went upstairs to apany Wi for breakfast. He was relieved to see that herplexion was rosier. He stayed beside her and was reluctant to leave her alone. Meanwhile, he was unaware that Yvette''s mission to kill him had reached the deadline. Since it was thest day of the mission, Yvette knew that her time to kill Chuck was up. The assassination organization was about to send their killers after her. Yvette got a call from the organization. She stayed in the room quietly for a while and told Chuck that she was going out for a walk. Chuck thought that he had neglected Yvette, so he quickly apologized to her. He had no choice but to stay with Wi now since she was injured. Yvette smiled. It definitely had nothing to do with Wi. She gave Chuck a quick peck on his cheek and denied it so that he would be assured. Then, she left the room. Since it was thest day, what was she going to do now? It was guaranteed that the organization would send their best killers after her to protect their reputation. She had to survive. If not, she wouldn''t be able to be with Chuck, let alone avenge her father''s death! Yvette had a n. She could go to the organization''s headquarters to exin her circumstances in person. If not, she would have to risk her whole life escaping from all the killers. She would probably be able to train and be more skilled in the process, but there was a possibility that she would lose her life in the process! That couldn''t happen! Yvette walked out of the hospital and got into her car. She wasn''t aware that a cold muzzle was pointing at her while she was driving aimlessly. The killers were here. Since the order to kill Yvette had arrived, killers around the world were hot on her trail. She wouldn''t be able to escape! After all, the only price to pay for betraying the organization was death! Yvette could sense that she was being targeted. She stepped on the gas promptly, the engine whirring up with a loud roar as the car sped away. Instantly, someone aimed at Yvette''s car and shot at her, the bullet ricocheting off the hood of the car. Yvette nced in her rearview mirror, her gaze as cold as ice. She didn''t expect them to be here so quickly, but she wasn''t going to go down without a fight! Bang! Someone shot at her again. Yvette jerked the steering wheel to avoid the bullet and left hurriedly. Right then, a luxurious car caught up to her. The driver rolled down his window to greet her, only to find that it was the handsome Young Master Evans! Coincidentally, he had noticed Yvette on the road, secretly unhappy because she hadn''t gone to see him for a few days. She was pretty hard to catch! However, her disinterest in him only made his attraction for her stronger. "Prettydy, you seem to be in trouble," Young Master Evans said with a smile. His car was bulletproof, so it was fine even if somewhat shot at him. This was a chance for him to get closer to Yvette! He had helped her thest time as well, so their meeting here could only be exined by fate. Yvette frowned. "It''s okay. I''ll help you!" Young Master Evans snapped his fingers, "Time to help a beauty in distress! Go!" The two cars behind him swiftly moved out, searching for the direction where the bullets hade from. They were well-trained and soon managed to find the assant. They drove over quickly to apprehend the person. Within three minutes, Young Master Evans received a call, saying, "Young Master, it''s been dealt with. It''s a killer!" Young Master Evans chuckled, "Oh, that''s interesting. Killersing after this beauty? Could she have nned all this just to meet me?" "Young Master, what do we do with the body?" Young Master Evans ordered, "Feed it to the dogs!" "Yes sir!" "Hey, prettydy, I''ve settled it for you," Young Master Evans smirked. Yvette looked at him coldly and stopped the car. He got off from the car cheerfully, chiming, "Where''s your husband? Why isn''t he here? He should be protecting you!" "Here, this is five million dors," Yvette took out a card and handed it to him. Young Master Evans burst outughing, "Haha, this again? Prettydy, do you think that I''m helping you for money?" "Last warning. Don''t mess with me!" Yvette threw the card into Young Master Evan''s car and got in her car. Yvette was ready to act on her own. The previous killer had missed most of his shots, so he was definitely less skilled than her! She could handle them! Young Master Evans walked over to her car and teased, "Prettydy, you still owe me a favor!" She narrowed her eyes as a response and warned, "Get out of my way!" She felt disgusted. She knew that this man approached her only because he wanted something from her. His intention annoyed her to the bone. Young Master Evans remainedposed as he smiled gently at her. He was utterly interested in this woman. After all, no one had ever spoken to him like that! "How do you n to return my favor?" Young Master Evans asked cheerfully. Yvette red at him coldly. She came out of the car and said, "Do you have a death wish?" "Haha! You''re pretty interesting," Young Master Evans guffawed. Several bodyguards got out of his car, their faces expressionless as they cast a mocking gaze at Yvette. Young Master Evans knew some martial arts skills too. How dare this prettydy talk to him like that? Did she not know that the Evans family was one of The Four Greatest Households? Young Master Evans continued smiling, "Miss, you have a pretty bad temper. I''m just asking you to return my favour. What''s wrong with that?" Yvette red at him and warned, "For thest time, I said I''ll give you money!" "I don''t want money. I just want you... to have a meal with me. That should be fine with you, right?" "I''ve given you a chance! Here are one million dors as payment for your favourst time!" Yvette took out another card. Young Master Evans grinned, "Haha! Prettydy, are you looking down on me?" His bodyguards added indifferently, "Others usually pay our young master five hundred million for his help, but you''re only giving him a million? Do you think he''s so cheap?" Yvette stared at him frostily before asking, "Oh, so you''re saying that you want me to give you five hundred million as thanks for your favour?" Young Master Evans smiled, "Well, that''s the least I charge. For me to help others, my base price is five hundred million, and I usually get a billion for my services. However, for you, prettydy, you''re different. I helped you voluntarily, so you''ll only have to share a meal with me and we can call it quits." "I''ve already given you one million dors." Yvette was extremely annoyed. Five hundred million dors? What a joke. There was no way she would pay him so much! It was already a hassle for her to pay six million dors since she had been poor before. If it wasn''t for Chuck giving her the Allen family property, the most she could give him was a hundred thousand dors. "That won''t do, it''s too little. It''s better for you to have a meal with me," Young Master Evans smirked. This woman was indeed interesting! His desire to conquer her grew greater with each passing second. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Yvette was stoic. She was disgusted and annoyed with Young Master Evans. He was obviously interested in her. Yvette was constantly troubled with such issues before. She was irritated by men who constantly tried to impress her although she already had Chuck. She was loyal to Chuck. Now that Young Master Evans was pestering her for a meal, she was absolutely revolted. Yvette warned him for thest time, "I told you. Don''t mess with me." There were killersing after her, so she couldn''t waste any more time here. Young Master Evans beamed, "Haha, don''t be angry, prettydy. Though, you still look very attractive even though you''re mad." He was immensely interested in Yvette now. No woman had made him feel this way, his desire slowly bing more and more obvious. To him, women were just objects to y around with. Now that this woman was rejecting him, he was immensely attracted to her. Yvette was impatient with him. She took out a dagger and said, "I''ll repeat myself one more time. Get lost!" Young Master Evans'' bodyguards surrounded her instantly, their expressions cold and scornful. How dare a woman attempt to attack a man? Was she not afraid of getting hurt? She probably didn''t know that Young Master Evans had learned martial arts! Young Master Evans remained calm. His smile grew wider as heughed, "Prettydy, you''re so interesting!" Yvette red at them, "Interesting? I despise people saying this other than my husband!" Swoosh! Yvette advanced her attacks. As a killer, she had sharpened her senses. This man had taken up too much of her time and patience. The fact that she talked too much with this man made her feel guilty. It felt like she was cheating on Chuck! She had to end this, now! Young Master Evans'' smile was still stered on his face. It seemed that thisdy knew some martial arts! It was a pity that she didn''t seem very skilled. She was probably an amateur. He had been trained by a renowned martial artist, so beating up this woman was probably a piece of cake! Yvette noticed the mocking smile on Young Master Evans'' face. She narrowed her eyes, fully aware that he was skilled inbat. However, Yvette had been through numerous life-or-death moments. Herbat skills were versatile, and she was able to tackle her opponent swiftly. Swoosh! She threw the dagger at him and Young Master Evans avoided it easily. He sneered and was about to attack her with one fell swoop, only to have Yvette give him a kick in the chest. Boom! Young Master Evans''s face turned pale. He flew backward in pain. Yvette rolled on the ground and picked up the dagger. In an instant, she was already pointing the dagger at Young Master Evan''s chest! He was no longer calm andposed as he broke out in cold sweat. He had yet to regain his senses. With a skilled martial artist as his master, how did he get attacked so easily? It was only when he felt the sharp tip of the dagger piercing his skin that he realized his disadvantage. He was furious! "Cr*p! Young Master, how is this possible!" "Let go of Young Master!" "B*stard, do you know who Young Master is? We''ll kill your whole family if you hurt him!" The bodyguards red at Yvette. They were all shocked since they knew of their young master''s capability. He could easily go up against a group of people, yet he had been defeated by this woman within seconds. Moreover, the woman he was fighting was such a pretty woman! This was simply unbelievable! If it weren''t for the fact that Young Master Evans'' eyes had turned hostile, they would probably think they were still dreaming! Yvette remained expressionless. What a joke. There was no way she would be intimidated by a few guards! What was there to be afraid of? Young Master Evans, their boss was now in her hands. They could send in another few men, and Yvette wouldn''t even bat an eyelid. "Prettydy, do you know what you are doing?" Young Master Evans said coldly. This was a great insult! He had been defeated by a woman in just one move! Yvette replied coldly, "Yes. You''re the one who doesn''t know what you''re doing!" "Prettydy, you better let me go now! If not, you won''t be able to bear the consequences!" Young Master Evans was calm. He was the young master of the Evans Family, who was part of the Four Greatest Households. How dare thisdy harm him? She wouldn''t be able to imagine the consequences she would have to bear! "You should stop toying around with me!" Young Master Evans added. "You think I''m just ying around?" Young Master Evans said icily, "Prettydy, you''re quite skilled to capture my attention like that, then pretend to ignore me. I like you, but you just crossed my line!" Yvette''s eyes were stone cold. Was this Young Master Evans narcissistic? Since when was she ying hard to get? She would rather have some "fun" with Chuck. "Who do you think you are? I''m toying with you?" Yvette snorted. She really did not understand what these men were thinking. Young Master Evans frowned, "Stop pretending, don''t you know who I am?" "What the f*ck! Don''t fool around. Do you not know who Young Master Evans is?" "She''s insane!" The bodyguards all sneered! Countless women had used various methods to catch Young Master Evans'' attention. Yvette was probably just another one of them, so why wouldn''t she just admit it? Now, Young Master Evans was furious. No one had dared to insult him or beat him up, and Yvette was the first one to do so! She was really looking for trouble! "Prettydy, let me tell you who I am. I am the young master of the Evans Family!" He continued, "And you? You''ve been lying to me all this time! A husband? Haha! Come on, this lie is just unbelievable." Yvette was indifferent, "You mean my husband, right?" "Your husband? Haha!" Young Master Evans mocked, "Was that your husband? Your lie just made me more interested in you!" Based on his observation of how Yvette walked, he could see that she was still a virgin. How could this not be a lie? Moreover, she was still a virgin despite having such an attractive figure. He was taken aback! "I hate people gossiping about my husband!" Yvette''s dagger was pointed at his heart. Young Master Evans sneered, "No! He is not your husband. You just made up a lie to attract me on purpose. Do you think that I can''t tell whether you are still a virgin or not?" "What? You!" Yvette''s eyes widened, her expression ring with anger as she shouted, "What did you just say?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. Young Master Evans bellowed in delight, "Haha, I''m right! You''re still a virgin. How can he be considered your husband then?" The bodyguards exchanged nces of disbelief. Such a pretty woman like Yvette didn''t have a boyfriend? This was unbelievable! Yvette asked coldly, "How did you find out?" She remained calm and collected, as if she was unaffected by their insults. Young Master Evans said icily, "I was able to notice it from the way you walk. My main interest in you came from the fact that you were still conservative and untainted. You seeded in attracting me, but you crossed the line because I hate people pointing their knives at me!" It was insulting for someone to threaten a young master like him with a knife! "If you let me go now, I will pretend that none of this happened and continue flirting with you. You just have to be honest with me and admit your lies to get close to me! If that man was really your husband, he''s probably incapable down there... Ah!" Amidst his sneers, Yvette had dug her knife right into his body. His eyes bulged in shock. The pain had contorted his smug expression into one of utter surprise and horror. His bodyguards were dumbfounded! What... What did she just do? "You..." Young Master Evans'' body trembled in fear and agony. "Here''s a few things. First, don''t insult my husband. He didn''t touch me because he respected me, and not because he''s incapable. Second, do you even know how strong he is? He''s probably better than all of you herebined! Finally, I hate people who insult my husband! I could''ve let you go just now, but you had to go and offend my husband. Now, you have to pay the price!" Yvette said coldly and stabbed the dagger into his body deeper. "Ack!" Young Master Evans screamed. Thud! Yvette kicked Young Master Evans away, astonishing the bodyguards who could only watch in a stupor. Blood was everywhere. What did she just do? "You... You''re finished! I''ll kill you and hunt your whole family down!" "Idiot! He''s the young master of the Evans Family from the Four Greatest Households. How dare you hurt him?" Several bodyguards red at her with shock. Were they just dreaming? Someone actually had the audacity to attack and injure Young Master Evans! Chapter 500 Chapter 500 The bodyguards wanted to send Young Master Evans to the hospital. If he died, they were all dead meat! "Young Master! Young Master!" They were horrified. None of them expected things to turn out this way. Young Master Evans was barely breathing. He trembled while pointing a finger at Yvette, ordering, "C-catch her!" Yvette remained as calm as a cucumber. It would be impossible for these bodyguards to catch her! Several bodyguards rushed towards Yvette. Her eyes narrowed. She wasn''t nning to leave now that she was nning to kill these people! None of the people here could escape! In the blink of an eye, Yvette rushed towards them and immediately injured a few bodyguards. They were truly shocked! Never in their life had they seen such moves before. Every motion Yvette took was designed to aim for the kill. "Ah!" A bodyguard covered his wounds and copsed in a puddle of blood. His body twitched as he closed his eyes, unable to believe that he was killed by a woman. "Ah!" With each scream, Young Master Evans'' heart pounded wildly, fear rising in his veins. "Ugh!" With that, thest bodyguard fell to the ground and was forever silenced. Young Master Evans was fully aware now that this woman had finished off all his henchmen. She was just a woman! It was unbelievable, but he wasn''t dreaming. Yvette walked towards him. Young Master Evans was scared and immediately took out his phone to call for help, but Yvette dug her dagger into his hand. He wailed in agony, "Ah, my hand..." "What are you doing? I''m the young master of the Evans Family. The young master..." Young Master Evans yelled in fear. He had never imagined this woman to be so ruthless. She was indeed skilled! Most importantly, he didn''t expect someone to be bold enough to attack him in this country! It waspletely out of hisprehension! "The Evans Family?" Yvette took out her dagger with a cold and unrelenting expression. "Yes, aren''t you afraid that my family will kill your whole family? I''ll pretend that nothing happened today if you let me go. I''ll even give you ten billion dors!" Young Master Evans said fearfully. He was resentful to finally have met his match. So what if she killed all his bodyguards? She absolutely didn''t have the courage to kill him! All because he was from one of The Four Greatest Households! Once he recovered, he woulde for her! Then, he would exact his revenge on her and her entire family! Young Master Evans had already thought of a hundred ways to torture Yvette! She would beg for him to kill her once he was done with her! "Ten billion?" Yvette said indifferently. "Yes, ten billion dors is yours, as long as you let me go." Yvette shrugged, "But I don''t need money." It was true. Her mother was about to take over the entire Allen family business, so money was no longer a concern anymore! "Then fifty billion, or a hundred billion dors!" Young Master Evans was terrified. No one in their right mind would refuse such arge sum, right? She''ll definitely agree to it! Women are greedy, so she''ll ept it! Then... just wait! "Nope. It doesn''t matter how much you offer me. Do you know what I work as?" "No, what do you do?" Young Master Evans was incredulous. He had never heard of anyone turning down such arge sum of money before. "Killer. I''m a professional killer." It was Yvette''s turn to smirk. "You?" Young Master Evans was utterly shocked. He had never heard of such a beautiful killer before! How could this be possible? The temperature in Yvette''s re dropped as she continued, "Exactly, I''m a killer. You''re too full of yourself to assume I''m ying hard to get. I''ve never done so because you don''t deserve my attention. The only one who I hold dear to me is my husband. Do you want to guess who he is?" "Who... Who is your husband?" Young Master Evans was scared. Wasn''t her husband just a made- up lie? Who else would it be? Was he a killer too? "You should know." "I-I haven''t seen him. I really don''t know! You... What are you doing?" Young Master Evans was paralyzed with fear. He hadn''t had the chance to live his life and wealth out fully yet. Was he going to die here? "Do you know why I don''t need money?" Young Master Evans trembled. "I don''t know. Your dagger... Please stay away. I beg you." The fear of death hung over him. "My husband gave me a household, a very big household. Do you want to know its name?" "I really don''t know." Young Master Evans seemed to have thought of something. His whole body trembled harder as he was unable to think straight, the fear paralyzing his senses. "The Allen Family. My husband gave me the Allen Family after he destroyed it, so I don''t need any money." "What? You mean, your husband was the one who destroyed the Allen Family?" Young Master Evans couldn''t believe it! Was this even possible? The Evans Family had been following up with this matter closely recently, but had no idea who could destroy the Allen family! This mysterious person was also said to have ruined the Champ Family just recently, and Yvette said that he was her husband? Young Master Evans instinctively did not believe her, but when Yvette''s cold demeanor soon led him to trust what she was saying. After all, there was no point for her now to try and deceive him! However, he couldn''t wrap his mind around it. Thest time he saw Chuck, he looked just like a loser. How did he manage to destroy the Allen Family? Now, he finally understood why his family just couldn''t find out who the culprit was after so long. Turns out the culprit was just too low profile... "Yes, that was the work of my husband. My husband is better than you, and your money is meaningless to me. You insulted my husband and pissed me off, so you have to pay with your life!" Yvette raised her dagger above him. Young Master Evans gasped in fear and tried to struggle but to no avail... "You... You..." Young Master Evans was on the verge of death. His eyelids grew heavier and heavier. Even at the brink of dying, he could not fathom why he would get killed by a woman in such a ce. He was full of remorse as thoughts shed through his head. Why did he provoke this woman? Why didn''t he bring more bodyguards out today? Why did he belittle this woman''s ability? "Help, please help me..." Young Master Evans trembled as tears ran down his cheeks. He wanted to live. Yvette nced at him. As an experienced killer, she wouldn''t even think of letting go of her victim once her mind was made, even if she was dealing with the young master of the Evans family! Her eyes gleamed sharply as her dagger lurked above him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. With a clean strike, she gave him another heavy stab. Young Master Evans'' fearful expression froze in ce as he took hisst breath. As per usual, Yvette removed traces of her evidence and drove away. She had to settle things with the organization as soon as possible. ...... Smash! "Who would do this? Who!" Everyone in the Evans family was furious. They just received the news that their young master was dead along with his bodyguards! The head of the Evans family was furious, his expression a mixture of extreme anger and shame. How dare someone to assassinate someone from the Evans family! This was a deliberate act to humiliate the family! One of the members snarled, "Someone had cleaned the scene up when we got there." He could still remember the young master''s frightened look, as though he had met with a terrifying truth right before his death. The head of the Evans family bellowed furiously, "I want to know what happened! Every detail of it!" His favorite grandson and the future heir to the Evans family was now dead! "Yes, sir!" The man was about to leave. Someone from the Evans family inferred, "Grandpa, could the killer be a foreigner? Or an idiot who''s just looking for some fun?" How could someone provoke them in this country? If they really were, they''d be idiots to incur the Evans family''s wrath! Others chimed in, "Exactly, grandpa! Who would dare to provoke our family?" "Find out who this person is, no matter what!" "On it!" Some of them went out in a hurry. Since this was a serious incident, they had to investigate it thoroughly! Once they left, some direct descendants of the family came over. "Dad, Leo is dead. I checked his wounds. They are all dagger wounds and seem to be inflicted urately in his vital organs. Simrly, all the other bodyguards were killed with a dagger. I think professional killers did it." "Killers? Are you saying that someone hired killers to kill Leo?" The head of the Evans family''s eyes were bloodshot. "To be more specific, it''s a killer''s work." "Who could it be? The Champ Family? Or the Dakolta Family?" "It''s hard to say. Apart from them, who else would dare toy a finger on Leo?" They looked at each other warily. Indeed, there was still the question of who could do something like this. The head family suddenly suggested, "Wait. Are you saying that the man who destroyed the Allen Family did it?" If that was the case, things were really serious. Someone shook his head and disagreed, "I don''t think so. This person has no conflict with us, so why would he do this? It doesn''t make sense!" The Evans family did nothing to anger him, so there was no reason that he would attack them out of the blue! Chapter 501 Chapter 501 "I don''t think so. We didn''t do anything to provoke him, so why would he attack us out of nowhere? Moreover, didn''t we discuss this over thest tie? The person who annihted the Allen family isn''t very skilled. They gave up attacking the An and Champ families halfway! This person couldn''t have killed Leo. I think it''s someone else!" They analyzed it and it was simple. This person wanted to beat the Four Great Families. Flowever, he realized that he was not capable of doing this thus he quit halfway. Fie must have encountered severe attack, would he have the courage to provoke the Evans family? No fool would''ve tried pulling a stunt like this. The leader of the Evans family was extremely upset. Fie red at everyone in the room as he announced coldly, "It doesn''t matter who the person is, or even if the person was the man involved with the Champ and Allen families! Fie killed my grandson, so he must pay with his life!" Everyone agreed with him. Right then, someone came in. "Master, I''ve got something," The man carried aptop along with him. This was found from the surveince camera of Young Master Evans''s car. The leader of the Evans family and everyone else gathered around. The man yed the video clip. Everyone watched as the video yed back Young Master Evans''st moments. In the clip, a woman had appeared, but there was no yback of the scene of the crime since it was in a blind spot. The man hit pause, and the screen froze! A cold and beautiful woman appeared! She wore a cap, and had an attractive figure and appearance. It was Yvette Jordan! Someone asked, "Who is she? Was she the one who killed Leo?" After all, Young Master Evans was skilled inbat and even had guards with him. How could he possibly be killed by a woman? This was unbelievable! "Grandpa, look at her calm and hostile face. She must be a killer!" The leader of the Evans family stared at Yvette for a while. His expression steeled and he said, "Find her! I want her alive. I want to know who is daring enough to kill my grandson!!" "Yes sir!" The man left. As long as she was still in Central City, it would not be difficult to find her! Don''t look down on the Evans family! Someone consoled, "Grandpa, don''t be angry. Don''t worry and just take care of yourself. Our men will definitely find her. She won''t be able to escape!" The head of the family mourned. His favourite grandson was now dead! He was adamant on torturing the woman for everything she had done to his grandson! He was going to make her pay the price for messing with them! No one was going to escape. Not even her family! "What?" Wi received a phone call in the ward. As an influential person, it was not difficult for her to know anything in Central City. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . One of her men brought news of Young Master Evans'' death, with a hidden camera capturing the possible killer. One of the cars that wasst seen at the scene belonged to Yvette. Wi suddenly thought of something. Yvette was probably the one who killed Young Master Evans. But why would she do this? Was it an order? No, it couldn''t be, unless.... Wi suddenly thought of something. She had heard of Young Master Evans before. He was a pervert and yboy, popr for ying around with women in Central City. He must have been attracted to Yvette and tried to force her to sleep with him, only to have her kill him. "President Logan, there''s also another body found." "Who is it?" Her men said, "I don''t know. However, based on the traces at the scene, it was probably a killer who wasing after your friend." Young Master Evans had ordered his bodyguards to feed the body to the dogs. However there was still some remaining evidence since they had died halfway before being able toplete the job. In addition, he also found bullet marks on Yvette''s car that were visible in the clip. Wi frowned. She immediately understood the situation. Yvette said before that someone had hired her to kill Chuck, but she couldn''t bear to kill him. To protect their reputation, the organization must have sent killers after her! "Okay, understood," Wi said, "Find out who wants to kill Chucky!" "Yes ma''am!" She hung up the call, enduring the pain while attempting to get out of bed. Chuck had gone to get lunch for her. Although there were a lot of meal choices in her hospital, Chuck had insisted on personalizing a healthy set meal for her. In addition, he had done it all on his own just so Wi could recover quickly. The door opened and Chuck came in with a delicious meal. He saw Wi getting out of her bed, so he ran over in a hurry and forcibly carried her back to bed. Wi was astonished. Chuck reprimanded her, "Auntie Logan, you can''t just leave your bed like this!" "Chucky, I...¡± Wi''s eyes gleamed in happiness as she smiled gently. Chuck had been extremely concerned about her and took care of her every need. For the first time, she had felt the tenderness of a man''s care. Chuck ced a quilt over Wi, relieved that she looked much better after some good rest. Simrly, he himself had a good night''s sleep holding her hand. "Auntie Logan, you have to lie down. Do you feel any difort? Tell me, and I''ll give you a massage." "No, do you know where Yvette is?" Wi shook her head seriously. The killer organization wasn''t joking when they put out an order to kill Yvette. With Yvette''s strength, she definitely couldn''t handle it alone! "She''s gone out, but she didn''t tell me where she went." Chuck thought that Yvette might have gone out to do some errands, probably to deal with the Allen family business. Anyhow, he didn''t really think much about it. "Chucky, do you know what Yvette has been doing? Do you know why she came along?" Chuck shook his head and replied, "She said she missed me." "It''s not that. Yvette told me that someone wants you dead." "Me?" Chuck was surprised. Except for ck Rose and Brayden, who else wanted to kill him? "Yes, someone hired an assassin from the killer organization to kill you." "Killer organization? How did Yvette find out?" Chuck was confused. What was going on? Wi sighed and said, "It''s because Yvette is a killer." Yvette was now in danger. Was she nning to hide it from Chuck for as long as she could? "Auntie Logan, what did you say?" Chuck was shocked. When did his wife be a killer? He was totally unaware, but Yvette''s behaviortely, improvedbat skills and highly vignt attitude did fit the profile of a killer! Yet, why would she be a killer? "Yvette is a killer," Wi felt sorry for Chuck. Chuck gasped, trying to make sense of what he had heard. Why a killer though? Wi said, "Yvette wanted to improve her skills, and being a killer was the most efficient way." Indeed, killers would have to face all sorts of dangers, so she could improve by leaps and bounds in the shortest amount of time. Compared to before, Wi saw Yvette''s improvement. Chuck sighed. He now understood why Yvette wanted to improve herself so quickly. She wanted to kill her own mother! "Yvette epted the mission to kill you. That''s her main reason foring to Central City." Chuck was shocked, "But Yvette didn''t do anything "Of course she didn''t. She epted the mission so she could protect you." "Protect me?" "Yes. Yvette is in love with you. When a person is in love, she will do everything she can to keep you safe." Chuck was stunned. Indeed, sometimes he couldn''t exin Yvette''s actions. She had set fire to the za when Brayden Lee''s son was taken hostage, and now she epted such a dangerous mission because of him. "But..." Wi exined, "Yvette epted this mission only to prevent others from actuallying after you. Since she has failed toplete her mission, the killer organization has sent killers after her to protect their reputation. Yvette left because she''s getting hunted down by the killers." Chuck was touched but extremely edgy. He had just found out everything that Yvette risked for him. He quickly took out his phone and called Yvette. After several attempts, the phone call was finally connected. "Hubby, I am busy now. I''ll call you backter," Once again, Yvette had killers hot on her trail. Yvette was forced to hide. She didn''t want to pick up the phone, but when she saw that it was from Chuck, she couldn''t bear to leave him hanging. Chuck said eagerly before she could hang up, "Honey, I know that you''re a killer and you''re in danger. Please tell me where you are! And I love you!" Yvette panicked. Chuck had found out her secret! However, hisst sentence sprung tears to her eyes... Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Despite finding out her identity as a killer, Chuck was neither disappointed nor did he me her for hiding things from him. Instead, he treated her as gently as before, and that made Yvette extremely touched. However, she couldn''t spare time for him yet since she was currently surrounded by killers. Obviously, her n to negotiate with the organization had failed, since they vowed to send killers after her. However, Yvette did not regret her decision. "Honey, where are you?" Chuck was anxious as he could hear some gunshots in the background. That meant she was being hunted by the killers and was in great danger! "I..." Yvette was reluctant to tell him. He would only be in danger if he came to rescue her. It would be better for her to think of a way to escape on her own. "Tell me! I''ll go to you. I''ll think of a way." Chuck insisted, "Tell me where the headquarters of the organization is. I''ll go there!" He would look for the person in charge of the organization and negotiate with him himself. He was willing to do anything. He had to stop them, at all costs! "Hubby, their headquarters is in the United States," Yvette was deeply moved. "Okay, I''lle and get you. Let''s go to the United States together. My mother can help bring us to negotiate with the person in charge. Just tell me where you are now." He had to bring his mom with them no matter what. Chuck had never gone to the United States, so he wasn''t familiar with anything there. The organization would show some decent respect for his mother no matter what, right? "I... Hubby, don''te over. I can handle this." Yvette struggled. To involve Karen Lee in her business? Yvette was unwilling to seek her help. She knew that Karen would help, but she was also the one who killed her father! Yvette couldn''t forgive her. "It''s too dangerous, we have to go to the headquarters. Tell me where are you now, or I''ll keep looking for you," Chuck said sternly. Chuck added on anxiously, "My mum will help because I''m the reason you are being hunted down." He knew of Yvette''s concern. "Sigh... Ok then. But hubby, don''te find me. Just contact me when you''re about to leave for the United States, and I''ll go find you... Don''te, if I get you tangled up in my mess, I''ll never be able to forgive myself." That was the most Yvette could concede. True, the only way that things could probably be resolved was by going to the United States and asking Karen for help. However, the organization was too strong and their rules were fixed with no exceptions. No matter how powerful Karen was, would she be able to persuade them to withdraw their orders? The possibility of that happening seemed small. However, there was no other way. Chuck sighed. Yvette was too stubborn, but thankfully he had already asked Betty to prepare to go to the United States. It was best to depart as soon as possible. Otherwise, who knew how long Yvette could hold on for. "Hubby, I have to hang up now. I''ll have to get out of here and find a ce to hide. I''ll wait for your call." "Alright then." "Well, I... love you too." Yvette hung up the call, gave her phone screen a quick peck and ced the phone back in her pocket. Her gaze darkened as she got up on her feet, getting ready to attack. After having to constantly put her life on the line, her ability to adapt to her surroundings had improved. Currently, she was surrounded by three killers. The only way to escape was to take them down one by one as quickly as she could. She started attacking them. Chuck was concerned, knowing there was nothing he could do except to believe in Yvette. He immediately called Betty. "Betty, how''s the preparation going?" "It''s underway. I''ve already contacted President Lee. We''re leaving in three days." "Can you make it faster?" Three days could mean Yvette would have to avoid getting killed by countless assassins that came after her. He was uncertain if she could survive for so long. "Um... Young master, did anything happen?" Betty asked. Chuck told her about Yvette''s situation and Betty fell silent. She was surprised. "What''s wrong, Betty? Can''t my mother deal with this?" Chuck said anxiously. That was what Betty''s silence was telling him. His mother was so wealthy. Was there really something she couldn''t do? "Well, Young Master, I don''t know much and I can''t really exin it to you. You will need toe to the United States and President Lee will exin it to you personally." Betty could vaguely remember Karen having some conflicts with the boss behind the killer organization... If her memory served true, this wouldn''t be easy to solve. "Alright, then." Betty said, "Young Master, please return to Ocean City within these two days. We will depart to the United States on the third day." Chuck could only agree. He hung up the phone. Chucky, is everything alright?" Wi was concerned. Chuck told her everything about their ns to go to the United States in three days. Wi was worried. She knew the boss of the killer organization seemed to have some unfinished business with Karen, but Karen never brought it up to her. After all, Karen used to be the top assassin in the organization! Her sudden departure from the organization could have created some problems with the boss. If that was true, it wouldplicate the situation now. Furthermore, Wi had never heard of anyone breaking the rules in the organization and escaping unscathed... Once the order to kill was issued, no one could survive! The rules were final. Once one had gone against the rules, they would perish no matter how skilled or crafty they were. "Auntie Logan, I will go back the day after tomorrow. You should rest in Central City." Chuck actually wanted to bring Wi along to the United States, but there was no way she coulde along in her state. Her injury was too severe and she had to rest to recover. Chuck didn''t want to leave her either, but he had no choice. He had to go to the United States to help Yvette deal with the organization''s order. Most importantly, he had to kill ck Rose and Frieda! "Alright," Wi was reluctant, but she would not force Chuck to bring her along. As long as he was safe, she would be fine with whatever he did. "Be careful. The United States is quite different from how things work here," Wi reminded. Chuck definitely was aware of it. Since Brayden was also nning on assassinating him, he might as well try to deal with him in the United States. In addition, he was nning on visiting his father. "Auntie Logan, rest well." Chuck would depart to Ocean City the day after tomorrow to settle some issues and talk to Ynda and Patricia. With that, he would be able to depart to the United States peacefully. "Alright," Wi was reluctant to take her eyes off of Chuck. Chuck paced around the room aimlessly from his extreme concern about Yvette. As for Wi, she did not fall asleep although she had her eyes closed, waiting for Chuck to hold her hand to sleep. It was only atte midnight that she felt his hand slipping into hers. After a while, she opened her eyes and stared at Chuck''s sleeping face, her heart aching for him... She sighed deeply, ultimately losing her desire for sleep. She kept staring at him until dawn broke and Chuck woke up. She quickly closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. He was relieved to see her sleeping so peacefully. "Auntie Logan, you have pretty hands," Chuck couldn''t hold it in hispliment anymore. He had been falling asleep these days holding her hand and desperately monitoring the warmth of her body. He had always wanted to tell her this. Now that Wi was sound asleep, it was the best timing for him to say so. If not, it would be awkward if she heard him. Wi was astonished. Her hands were pretty? Although hispliments made her delighted, she had to pretend that she was sleeping. Wi only opened her eyes after Chuck went out. She looked down at her hands andughed softly, "Chucky gives uniquepliments." Of course, the way Chuck looked at Wi''s hands were different from the way he looked at Yvette''s. Two dayster, Chuck contacted Yvette, relieved to find that she had sessfully escaped from a few assassinations. They were a day away from departing to the United States, so he contacted her and asked her to go to Ocean City the next day. Then, they would depart for the United States together. Yvette agreed and hung up. It was only then that Chuck was slightly relieved. At the very least, Yvette was strong enough to escape from the killings for 2 days. He was frightened at the thought of her putting herself in danger. He was shocked and amazed at his wife''s survival skills. Since they couldn''t waste any time, Chuck was prepared to go back to Ocean City, and Wi had also bought flight tickets for him. However, he was reluctant to leave Wi and didn''t know what to say to her. The only thing he could do was to hug Wi, who was lying on the bed. He said, "Auntie Logan, I will miss you." This was true. Chuck would definitely miss her because Wi had a ce in his heart. Wi smiled softly. She did not reply to him, but she would secretly miss him too.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Chuck left. Wi was left alone in the ward. It was only when Chuck''s car was gone from her sight that she sighed. The moment when Chuck went out, she felt great unwillingness for him to leave her to the point that she almost cried. She had never felt this way, but this time she was exceptionally upset. In fact, she wanted to say something to Chuck when he left just now, but she was not able to. Wi was too thoughtful. She kept everything to herself. She felt disappointed, the silence in the ward even more jarring than before. She couldn''t seem to calm down despite the peaceful atmosphere in the room. At this moment, Wi received a call. She answered it and said, "Cheryl Champ is downstairs? She wants to meet Chucky? Ask her toe up." A whileter, Cheryl knocked on the door and entered the room. She was here to tell Chuck that after contemting for several days, she decided she wanted to work for him or do something for him. Otherwise, she would never be at ease. "Hello, President Logan. Is Mr. Cannon... around?" Cheryl asked softly. Her courage and confidence had crumbled in the face of Wi. After all, the almighty Chuck who had almost turned the Champ family into rubble had full respect for Wi. "Chucky went back," Wi was quite upset as she badly wanted to go to the United States with him. "What? He''s not here?" Cheryl was shocked. Why did he go back so soon? "Yes, he just left." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Thank you. In that case, I''ll leave first," Cheryl bowed and turned around, preparing to leave. If Chuck was not here, her business here was done. "Hold on." "Is there anything else, President Logan?" Wi walked over and said straightforwardly, "It''s not that I don''t like you, but I don''t want you to keep in touch with Chucky. You are well-aware of your current situation, so don''t look for him anymore. If anything happens, you can either solve it on your own or seek help from me." Cheryl was unhappy. What Wi was trying to say was that she doesn''t want Cheryl to curse and affect Chuck''s future. However, she never slept with him, so there was no way she would affect him anyhow. Wi felt slightly sorry for her and quickly rified, "I''m sorry if I sound harsh, but this is how I''m like." As a woman, she sympathized with Cheryl. However, she wouldn''t want to risk it if Chuck was involved. ''"It''s okay," Cheryl walked out in a bad mood. Wi did not stop her as she was also feeling down. She gazed outside the window, her thoughts wandering elsewhere... Cheryl drove away in frustration. She couldn''t believe that she actually came all the way to the hospital just to meet Chuck. Right then, her phone rang. It was a call from her daughter. "Hello." "Mom, are you with Uncle? You two are at a date, right?" Her daughter asked innocently. This morning, Cheryl had dressed up nicely and even put on some makeup. It had to be a date! "Nope, he''s gone home," Cheryl was actually serious about treating Chuck to lunch. However, he had gone back. It wasn''t like she could go to Hotel Luna to find him. "Home? Mom, you should go to his house to look for him." "I won''t go, I can''t go, someone said that I..." Cheryl was sorrowful. Even a conversation with her daughter made her burst into tears. She had be so much of a crybaby recently, something she would''ve never done in the past. Was it because of Chuck? Did she really fall for Chuck? Cheryl was stunned. It couldn''t be, right? Lara sat on the chair. She had been in Central City for quite some time, but Chuck never took the initiative to contact her. She couldn''t bear the loneliness and called Chuck to ask where he was. It was only then that she found out he was at the airport. Was he going back? Why didn''t he call her to ask about her? Lara was depressed over the fact that she did not own a ce in Chuck''s heart. If not, he would have notified her before going back! She eventually decided to go back as well. After all, she had basicallypleted her work here. It would also be good for her to go back to school. Lara couldn''t wait and went back to her ce to pack up. She would go back to Ocean City and look for Chuck as most likely he would be at the za. She quickly finished packing, boarded a taxi and went to the airport. Chuck arrived at the airport. He only had to enter via a private lounge to board the private jet that Wi had arranged for him. However, he noticed something peculiar. He saw men in ck suits looking for someone. All of them were members of the Evans family. They had received orders to guard some exit points of Central City and were looking for Yvette! They probably found nothing even after standing guard for a few days. Although their effort was futile, they had no choice but to continue keeping an eye out. They blended into the crowd, keeping an eye for any suspicious person. They could not afford to let Young Master Evans'' murderer escape. Chuck was unaware of this. He was guided directly into the private lounge area and saw a pretty woman. A few people were apanying her. She was dressed in a pair of sleek long jeans that showed off her slender legs. Her features were elegant and exquisite as she looked haughty like a queen. This was Waverly Dakolta of the Dakolta family. She had gone to find Cheryl to obtain information about that man, but to no avail. She could only look for that person blindly. She started getting frustrated as they couldn''t seem to find any clues even after a few days. How could this person remain so low-profile even after destroying the Allen family? Or was what the elders said true? That this person had hidden himself after destroying the Allen and Champ families due to severe injuries? The more Waverly thought about it, the more annoyed she got. She hadn''t been sleeping well since he appeared! She was determined to kill this person if he was really injured and in hiding. There was no way she could allow someone who posed a threat to the Dalkota family to survive. She was already in a foul mood. When she realized that Chuck was staring at her, she frowned and asked, "What are you looking at?" Chuck shrugged and just walked past Waverly without saying a word. Waverly continued ring at him and yelled, "Stop right there. I asked you, what are you looking at?" Chuck turned around since he did not want to cause any more trouble. It was his fault in the first ce for staring at Waverly''s jeans because she reminded him of Yvette who was always wearing jeans as well. However, Waverly''s legs were in noparison to Yvette''s. Chuck was being conservative as well. Once in a while, he would imagine how Wi looked like in jeans. He would probably never have the chance to see that though. What a pity. "I''m sorry," Chuck said. "D*mn right you are!" Waverly snorted. She would teach Chuck a lesson for sure if he didn''t apologize. Chuck secretly rolled his eyes and left. "Miss, what should we do now?" Waverly''s assistant asked. "Keep looking," Waverly strode away. Her assistantmented, "Alright. This person keeps hiding, it''s so annoying! It will be difficult to find him if he hides like that. He''s probably as lecherous as the man that bumped into you just now. Worse, he''s probably not hiding, maybe he''s just pretending!" "No, how could the both of them bepared?" Waverly scoffed as she shook her head. In her opinion, Chuck''s boorish manner was iparable to the man who destroyed the Allen family. The two of them were totally different people, from two different worlds! "Yes, Miss," The assistant agreed as well. It was impossible for Chuck to be the person they were searching for. If that was true, it would certainly be a disgrace! Waverly wanted to return home to seek help in finding this person. Nevertheless, she knew that there were some problems with her business in the United States. Should she just go back to take a look? Fine, it would be for her to just go back and seek her grandfather''s opinion. Meanwhile, Chuck had boarded Wi''s private jet. It was filled with Wi''s scent, and he couldn''t help but fall asleep soundly. Soon, he arrived back in Ocean City. Betty weed him from the airport. Since they were leaving for the United States the next day, she was here to escort Chuck to the hotel safely. Just when he came out, he noticed a familiar beauty. It was Quinn Miller. She had just came back from outstation, and Chuck watched as she walked out of the airport. He felt guilty after recalling their encounter in the car... It''s been so long since they met, so he was thinking to go over and greet her. He walked towards her, thoughts running through his mind. Quinn was still exceptionally gorgeous. He wondered if she still held a grudge against him. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Chuck felt that Quinn would definitely hate him as he was reluctant to bear the responsibility for what happened in the car. He even asked her to take morning after pills. He felt incredibly guilty about what he had done. He had to apologize to her. When he approached her, he found that she still had a beautiful figure. However, her expression was pale and her eyes were bloodshot. She looked like she hadn''t slept for a week. What happened to her? Chuck wasn''t aware of the fact that Quinn had been losing her investment funds these days. Her business chains all started to have problems, and she had to constantly be on the go to settle them personally. It was true that she hadn''t been sleeping for a few days. She could go bankrupt if the problem couldn''t be solved. She had thought of countless alternatives but none worked. Quinn headed to the carpark to get her car. She was thinking of alternative solutions when she heard footsteps following her. She turned around and to her surprise, it was Chuck! "President Miller," Chuck didn''t know how to address her. All he felt was guilt. Quinn said indifferently, "What are you doing here?" "I saw you, so I was thinking of saying hi," Chuck said. He felt that his rtionship with Quinn was ambiguous. It was simr to how he treated Queenie before this. The only thing he felt towards them was immense remorse. Chuck felt sorry for both Yvette and Quinn. "What are you doing here? Are you here to mock me?" Quinn said coldly. She was upied with her job recently that she hadpletely forgotten about this guy who abandoned her after the incident in the car. She didn''t ask her to bear responsibility, but he hurt her with his words. However, he appeared again. Why? Was he going to make a fool of her? "President Miller, Sister Miller, why would I mock you?" Chuck sighed. It was clear that Quinn still hated his guts. "Why not? Stop acting kind. I don''t need you to be responsible," Quinn scowled and got in her car. Chuck sighed and walked towards her. He asked carefully, "Sister Miller, are you in any trouble?" "It''s none of your business. Leave me alone!" Quinn started the engine. Chuck grabbed the steering wheel. He looked into her eyes and apologized sincerely, "Sister Miller, I am terribly sorry for what happened the other day..." Quinn pped his hand away and said, "Don''t ever mention it again. It was nothing but a nightmare. I''ve forgotten all about it!" Whatever happened in the car thest time was all a nightmare. She wouldn''t want to experience anything like that ever again. "I''m truly sorry," Chuck couldn''t hold it in anymore and sighed. These were the only words that could possibly express his guilt. He didn''t want to hurt Quinn like that. Quinn was unmoved. She said coldly, "I ept your apology. Now, let go of me and never show up in front of me again. I''ll bank in the money to you for our coboration monthly." After a moment of silence, Chuck finally let go of her. Quinn drove away. He stood stered to the ground until he received a phone call from Betty. She was worried about Chuck because she couldn''t see him although he was supposed toe out a long time ago. Betty was worried, so she called him up to ask. Chuck came out and got into Betty''s car. "Young Master," Betty was relieved. She had already arranged for Chuck''s favorite dish to be prepared in the hotel as he would be leaving for the United States the next day. Chuck requested, "Betty, could you please check if Quinn is facing any difficulties recently?" Quinn had to be in some trouble. Otherwise, she would not look so exhausted. "Alright. I''ll do it now," Betty took her phone out and made some calls. Betty quickly found out in a minute and reported, "Young Master, Quinn has lost her source of investment funds in a sudden, so her projects are all in trouble." "Is that so?" Chuck finally understood. Quinn was having a financial crisis. "Yes." Chuck asked, "How much is she short of?" He felt obliged to help as repentance for what he did. "At least five billion dors, possibly even more." "Send her the money." Betty was stunned and asked again, "Send her the money?" "Yes, send her the amount of money she needs. Or is it that you don''t have enough money?" "Young Master, don''t misunderstand. President Lee mentioned before that money is not an issue. You can have any amount as you wish. The main point here is how do you n on sending her the money?" Betty smiled. Karen was worried about Chuck, so their previous nning was scrapped. Chuck was allowed to spend and use as much as he wanted. Money was not a problem as long as he was happy. "Just don''t let Quinn find out," Chuck said. Quinn was too arrogant. She was most likely going to reject the money if she realized that he was the one sending it to her. Betty shrugged and said, "Well then, I''ll have to think of an alternative. Did something happen between you two?" "Yeah, there was." Chuck sighed. "Understood," She started driving and asked, "Young Master, shall we head back to the hotel?" "Let''s go to the za first. It''s been a long time since I''ve been there," Chuck came back one day earlier to deal with some unfinished business here since he wasn''t certain how long he would be in the United States. He had to pass some things over to Ynda to finally be at ease before departure. "Understood." Betty headed to the za. Noticing Chuck''s gloominess, Betty wanted to ask him what happened. However, she stayed silent since she knew it was rude of her to do so. "Betty, am I a bad person?" Chuck muttered. Chuck couldn''t seem to get over the guilt towards what he did to Quinn. Betty was shocked. She shook her head and assured, "Of course not. Young Master, you are a kind person." Betty was telling the truth. Chuck was not at all arrogant, possibly because he was unaware of how wealthy Karen was. Betty was sure that even if he found out, Chuck would still be humble. "Thank you forforting me, Betty," Chuck sighed. Betty smiled and exined, "I''m notforting you. It''s the truth." Although Chuck had identally bumped into her twice, he made sure to keep his hands to himself. It was good enough since it was just an ident. Karen was a disciplined person with principles. If she knew that Chuck had bumped into Betty twice, she would get angry. Therefore, Betty dared not tell Chuck about it. She was worried that Karen would punish him. "Hmm," Chuck was clearly lost in his own thoughts. His gaze was directed at the scenery outside the window. Betty was curious. What happened to Chuck? She shook her head and tried to stop overthinking. Betty apanied Chuck to the za. Meanwhile, she was thinking of an approach to properly send Quinn the money without arousing her suspicion. All of a sudden, she thought of an idea. She could just have the bank send Quinn the money! With that, she began making calls. Quinn returned home exhausted. On her way home, she received countless phone calls, all of which were about her loss in fund sources. Quinnid on the bed and closed her eyes. She wanted to rest since she hadn''t slept for a long time. A whileter, her phone rang once again and awoke her. She answered it with a sigh, only to hear a man talking on the other end of the phone. Quinn remembered that this number belonged to a bank. Previously, she applied for a loan from them, but her loan request was rejected after review. Why would they call her again? N?velDrama.Org ? content. Quinn was anxious. "Hello, is this President Miller?" "Yes, I am speaking." "Can youe to the bank? We have considered your loan application and we are d to notify you that it is finally approved." "Thank you so much," Quinn was relieved. She quickly packed up and went downstairs to her car. Finally, the loan she had applied for was approved! Well, the bank must have approved it due to her previous coboration with them. She was relieved since she would finally have money to get over this crisis. She drove to the bank immediately and met Director Britton. "President Miller, we''ve prepared the amount you asked for. We''ll just need your signature," Director Britton said while handing her the documents. This was just an informal procedure that he had to go through as per Betty''s orders. "Sure," Quinn signed the papers. She was relieved when she saw the amount of money the bank was willing to lend to her! It was six billion dors, an amount that could allow her to redirect her funds. After signing, Director Britton left the room with a smile. Quinn waited patiently. He came back after half an hour and said, "President Miller, everything''s ready." Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Quinn felt like she was dreaming. The bank was always reluctant to loan her any money. However, all of the sudden they were willing to borrow her such an enormous sum of money. Life was indeed unexpected. Quinn could hardly wait to solve her fund issues so that she would not be in a tight situation. "Thank you so much," Quinn thanked Director Britton with a firm handshake. Director Brittonmented while giving a wee smile, "My pleasure. We have worked side by side for so long. It''s my duty to do so." "Then, I''ll head back first," Quinn bowed and excused herself. "Take care." Quinn left the bank and felt at ease. Sure enough, working with the bank was beneficial to her. "President Miller? Is it really you? It has been a long time since west wet." Suddenly, a woman''s voice was heard from afar. Quinn was stunned and she looked up. It was a gorgeous woman. It was her ssmate Freya who got into the investment business as well. "It''s been a while," Quinn shot her an umon grin. Both of them were rather close in college back then. However, they did not keep in touch ever since they graduated. "Yes, how time flies," Freya looked weary. Quinn sensed something wasn''t right with her. She asked, "Freya, what''s up?" All women are tactful, hence she could feel that she was going through some difficulties. "Me....it''s not going well. My husband''spany is experiencing some rough times. I''m here to use mypany assets and other immovables as coteral for a loan," She sighed heavily. Indeed, her husband''spany was facing critical mary issues. She had beening back and forth, attempting to get a loan from the bank. "Don''t worry, Freya. The scale of yourpany is quite simr to mine. I''ve just borrowed tens of billions of dors from them." Quinnforted her. Even though they did not talk for so long, she knew Freya''s potential. Overall, she was a better investor than her. Since Quinn could loan a lump sum of money, Freya could definitely get a loan too. After all, Freya''s company was not facing serious issues. "Are you serious? Tens of billions of dors?" Freya waspletely taken back when she learned that Quinn could get such a huge loan. If she could borrow from the bank as well, she could get out of this cash flow problem for sure. "Yep." "I''ve already been here countless times, but I still can''t get a loan!" Freya let out a deep sigh. "Of course you can. Director Britton told me that they are now more willing to offer loans. They will absolutely lend you the money!" Quinn truly meant what she said. Freya was more capable than her. If Quinn could get a loan, so would she. "Is this true? Thank you. I''ll head in now, please stay here for a moment. Where did you park your car? " Freya was immensely surprised. She acknowledged that Quinn wasn''t aspetent as her, and had greater risk- taking behavior. In terms of financial risk assessment, Quinn unquestionably took a bigger risk than her. Since she could loan such a substantial amount of money, Freya must be able to do the same too. "I parked there," Quinn pointed to a car. "Wait for me, I haven''t seen you in a while. Let''s go for dinnerter." Freya invited Quinn to dinner. "Sure, I''ll be waiting for you." Quinn was starving at that time. Since Freya had asked her out, she might as well take on this opportunity. She waited in her car and began calling herpany staff to ensure everything went well. Meanwhile, Freya headed in and thought that she certainly could get a loan too. She requested to meet Director Britton directly and entered the VIP room. Director Britton walked out helplessly and greeted, "It''s good to see you again, Director Alonso." "These are all my documents. Please have a look." She handed him all the documents with full excitement and anticipation. Director Britton nced through some of the documents. He remarked, "Hmm, we will conduct a financial risk assessment. Director Alonso, you may return first. I''ll call you when it''s done." "Return again? I''ve been here countless times," Freya questioned with a slight frown on her face. Freya was sick and tired of hearing the same old answer. She had put in so much effort to get all these documents ready, yet she was always rejected. "Can''t you grant me the loan? Why can''t you tell me the truth? Why do you keep brushing me off all the time?" She was angry and frustrated. Director Britton remained silent for a little while. Next, he exined, "It''s possible to loan you but fifty billion dors is too much. If you are talking about five to six billion dors or so, it would not be a big problem.." "Only five to six billion dors? Still, it wouldn''t be a big problem? Does that mean that I can''t even loan five to six billion dors?" She was speechless and refused to believe what he just said. "Four billion dors. After the assessment, this is the maximum amount that we can lend to you," Director Brittonmented. Freya was annoyed and scoffed, "What? Are you kidding me? I''ve been working with your bank all this time. How can you lend me such a small amount of money?" "I''m terribly sorry, but this is the amount that we''ve settled on after the assessment. This decision is unanimous..." He uttered helplessly. "Don''t try to stall! For thest time, can you loan me fifty billion dors?" She threw a fit. "My apologies, I''m afraid we are unable to do so. Your evaluation shows that merely..." "Shut up! That''s it! I''m going to call your headquarters toin about you!" "Well..." Director Britton was at a loss. This was the amount that had been evaluated by the headquarters! It was pointless toin. If she did, worstes to worst, she might not even get the loan of four billion dors. Freyained, "I am a loyal customer of yours as well. Mypany is not that small. Why did you loan out tens of billions of dors to her, but I''m only allowed to borrow four billion dors? Her company is not asrge as mine, and I have more assets than her! From the assessment, she has higher risks than me! How can she borrow tens of billions of dors, and I can''t? Give me an exnation or else I will lodge aint!" This didn''t make any sense! She was clearly being treated differently. Was it because she was not as good looking as Quinn? "Director Alonso, who are you referring to?" Director Britton was dumbfounded. "I''m talking about Quinn Miller!" she called out in a cold tone. Director Britton''s eyes widened. "Hmph, I just met her. She told me that she had borrowed tens of billions of dors from you. Do you admit now?" Freya said impatiently. Director Britton stared at her strangely and muttered, "Sort of." "Humph, what do you mean by sort of? Herpany is clearly smaller than mine. Why does she get to borrow such an enormous sum of money? Tell me! Is this because of your so-called financial risk assessment?" Freya refused to back down. "Ermm....." Director Britton was speechless, yet he couldn''t tell her the truth. The truth was that a client approached him and made a hundred and thirty billion dors'' deposit. Nheless, the only condition from the client was to approve Quinn''s loan. As a director, he assessed her risks and contemted it for a moment. Finally, he was willing to loan her the sum of money and agreed to it. "Say something! Don''t you have something to say? I''ll make aint regarding your preferential treatment towards Quinn! And how you disregarded the financial risk assessment!" She immediately took out her phone to promptly make aint. Why could someone less capable than her be granted such a huge loan? Moreover, she was only allowed a four billion dor loan! It was a vast difference. "Director Alonso, please calm down!" He tried to stop her. "Huh, calm down? I am mad now! I''m going to make aint about you. Are you afraid? If you don''t want me toin about you, approve my loan immediately!" Freya sneered, wondering if a phone call could do the job. Did Quinn also do the same? It was possible! "Director Alonso, I''m afraid you''ve misunderstood. There are other reasons why Ms Quinn is able to borrow so much money," Director Britton could only exin it in this way. "Is there any other reason? What''s the reason? Could it be that you have an affair with Quinn?" She mocked him. "Director Alonso, don''t simply make assumptions. I just got married. How can I do something like this?" Freya''s brows furrowed with confusion. It was true. Director Britton had treated her with respect ever since they coborated a long time ago. "Then tell me, what''s your reason?" She wouldn''t be satisfied until she got an exnation. "Let me put it this way. After yesterday''s financial risk assessment, the quota for Quinn was solely two billion dors. I''ll show you the evidence if you don''t trust me," Director Britton took out the document and showed it to her. She looked extremely puzzled after she nced through the document. The document evidently stated that Quinn could only loan two billion dors after the assessment. It was half of Freya''s amount. Two billion dors yesterday, but tens of billions of dors today? What was going on?" "What happened?" She wanted to know the truth! "Director Alonso, it''s better that Quinn does not find out about this. To be blunt, someone is willing to help Quinn." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Someone? Do you mean that she knows someone from headquarters..." Director Britton exined, "It''s not what you think. Apparently, someone deposited a lump sum of money in the bank and requested us to approve Quinn''s loan. There was no way I could let this golden opportunity slip away!" Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Quinn had waited for some time in the car. She had already transferred part of the money to her company''s ount, and had the staff manage the funds wisely in order to recuperate the loss. She was curious. What was taking Freya so long? Quinn was starving that she could almost eat a horse. If it wasn''t for meeting an old friend, she would have left by all means. Just then, Freya stormed out. Quinn felt relieved when she saw Freyaing out from the bank atst. Flowever, she noticed the disappointment in Freya''s eyes as she approached. What happened? It''s impossible for her to not be granted the loan since herpany wasrger than Quinn''s. Besides, Freya had applied for lesser funds than she did. Given these advantages, Freya should be able to obtain a loan. Quinn assumed that ording to the financial risk assessment, Freya would have gotten a higher loan amount than her. For Freya to fail was simply unbelievable. "Freya, why are you so upset? What did he say?" Quinn got out of the car and walked towards her. "No, he did not agree," She gave a deep sigh. Freya stared at Quinn with eyes full of resentment. "Why didn''t he approve it? Was there something that went wrong? " Quinn simply could not think of a logical exnation. After all, she had been granted a loan, so why couldn''t Freya get it too? Freya got more furious when she heard what Quinn said to her. She thought Quinn was mocking her. Freya snapped, "Stop asking me so many questions! If it wasn''t approved, it wasn''t approved! End of story!" Quinn was shocked when Freya got all fired up. She was just concerned about her. "Freya, you..." "Why are you being pretentious? You clearly know the reason, so why do you keep asking?" Freya exploded with rage. She already felt upset when she was with Director Britton earlier on. Why were things so unfair? Director Britton had told her that Quinn had someone helping her secretly. That individual must be filthy rich to be able to cash out so much money. Since Quinn had someone helping her, why didn''t she have one too? "Freya, what do you mean?" Quinn became enraged. It didn''t feel great having to get scolded after waiting on Freya for so long. "Can you stop pretending?" Freya reproached, "Quinn, are you sure that you are unaware of what''s happening? Do you really think that you could borrow so much money?" "I... I''ve been working with the bank for some time, hence that should be the reason," Quinn muttered. Freya scoffed, "Oh really? Let me tell you, your loan amount was merely two billion dors yesterday, but today it suddenly rose to tens of billions of dors. It doubled several times. Do you really think this is the reason?" Quinn was confused. Was that not the reason? "Why are you still pretending? Look at yourpany, do you think the bank will loan you the money? Let me tell you then! Do you know there''s someone secretly helping you?" Freya was undoubtedly envious. "Who would possibly help me?" Quinn queried anxiously. She could only think of someone, could it be... him? "Flow do I know? This person deposited arge amount of money into a fixed deposit ount in the bank. Not only that, he requested that the bank must loan you the money. This is the only reason you could be granted such a huge loan. Someone is secretly helping you from behind!" Quinn was shaken to her core. Someone was helping her? "Quinn, introduce your friend to me. I would like to know him," Freya frowned in jealousy. Quinn did not say anything and just ran back to the bank. Freya was envious of her. She snorted, "Ignoring me? Go to hell! B*tch! I can only loan four billion dors! Why isn''t there someone when I need help?" She stormed back to her car and headed to another bank. Director Britton was stunned when he saw Quinn back at the bank. He put on a polite smile and asked, "President Miller, what brings you here again?" "Tell me, why did you grant my loan?" Quinn red at him. Secretly, she prayed it wasn''t him. It couldn''t be! She had merely ten billion dors left in her ount as she had allocated the money to her capital funds. The director gave a deep sigh. What did Director Alonso just do? "President Miller, after being evaluated by headquarters, we were able to approve your loan...." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Stop lying to me! I want the truth!" Quinn interrupted him and demanded for the truth. "Sigh... Fine, I''ll tell you. Someone has been helping you secretly..." "Who? Tell me who he is!" After some time, Quinn had no choice but to return to her car. She was in conflict. Even though Director Britton did not expose the person, his identity was evident to Quinn. The only person whom she knew would be willing to help her with such arge sum of money was Chuck. No one else she knew would do so! However, Quinn refused Chuck''s help because she felt he was a disgrace. She didn''t expect him to be responsible, yet she never expected him to pass the buck immediately after that incident. However, she had already utilized the funds. This was such torment for her. She did not have any other choice but to meet Chuck at the za. Chuck had contacted Yvette. After tonight, she would meet with Chuck and depart to the United States together. He initially wanted her to meet her that day, but she was worried he would be in harm''s way. So she insisted on meeting Chuck the next day. There was nothing that Chuck could do but to consent. He had already met with Ynda and made sure that everything was going smoothly. Seeing that the za was filled with a huge crowd, he was gratified. "Ynda, you should stop working and grab something to eat," Chuck insisted. It had been a long time since they had dinner together. Chuck recalled that when they just started taking over the za, they often had takeout together. Ynda smiled faintly and replied, "Ok." "By the way, you can bring the za''s staff to blow off some steam," Chuck instructed. "Hmm, sure. Then where should we eat?" Chuck thought about it and decided to go to Zelda''s restaurant. It''s been some time since he had seen her. He would like to check on Zelda and her restaurant as he would be going to the United States tomorrow. "The business at Director Maine''s restaurant is particrly good. It is always full, so we''ll need to make a reservation," Ynda responded. She could still remember the crowd that Zelda''s restaurant had brought to the za when it first opened! Chuck agreed, "Really? Then we''ll take a look. Betty, let''s go together." "Yes, Young Master." The three of them went to Zelda''s restaurant downstairs. However, when Chuck went downstairs, he met some of his old ssmates. "Chuck, you are still in Ocean City. Why didn''t you attend school?" A ssmate came over and asked. Chuck shook his head and said that he was not free. Nheless, he missed studying, especially when Yvette was still his teacher. Back then, Yvette had been very kind to him and even assisted him to cheat on his tests. He missed the good old days, but everything was no longer the same as before. Yvette was no longer a teacher - she had be an assassin. Conversely, Yvette had always treated Chuck very well. "Forget about it, He is a rich kid. He doesn''t need to attend school." Someone dragged the student "That''s right. What''s so great about being a rich kid? He couldn''t keep up in his studies before! If I were blessed with so much money, I would also study. No matter how filthy rich he is, he''s just an uncultured person. I truly believe that knowledge is power. What''s the purpose of being an illiterate person?" "Forget it, let''s just leave," Chuck rolled his eyes as his ssmates left. He had no obligation to entertain them anyways. He could clearly remember the jealousy in his ssmate''s eyes just now. The nonsense they were saying about studying despite being rich was unbelievable. Chuck was sure that if he gave them a hundred thousand dors to quit their studies, they would definitely agree to it. Soon, the three of them arrived at Zelda''s restaurant. The waiter recognized Ynda and escorted them to their VIP lounge. Chuck asked, "Where is Director Maine?" "Director Maine is in the office. I''ll inform her that you''re here," The waiter recalled the words of Zelda. She told him that if Chuck was here, all staff was required to inform her immediately. "It''s fine, I will look for her myself. Ynda and Betty, please have a seat," Chuck went to search for Zelda. Betty and Ynda entered the lounge and ordered some dishes. Chuck barged into Zelda''s office without even knocking. He was pleased to see Zelda working hard. He smiled at her and greeted, "Sister Zelda..." Zelda was astonished when she saw Chuck in front of her. She got teary-eyed and eximed, "Finally, you''re here!" Chapter 507 Chapter 507 That''s right, Chuck had not contacted Zelda before and after he went to Central City. Zelda did miss him, but she had no choice but to devote herself to her career. Apparently, she had already signed contracts at three ces. These three ces had started renovating and would start operating on the same day. She desired to expand her business, and her goal would be to open twenty more branches! No matter what, Chuck still had some feelings for Zelda, so he felt guilty when he arrived at the office. Zelda stood up and walked to the door. She locked it and then hugged Chuck, saying, "Don''t refuse me. I just need a quick hug, just for a second." She could not control her emotions since it had been too long. She felt heartbroken and miserable, as she thought that Chuck had forgotten her after not contacting her for such a long time. When Chuck showed up, all her emotions overwhelmed her again. Chuck remained silent, the regret in his heart stirring. Zelda embraced him warmly and he could feel her heartbeat. He sighed. Zelda was indeed an exceptionally important woman in his life. She had a special space in his heart. It was hard to describe his feelings for her, but he could never forget that memorable night in the car. "Sister Zelda..." "Miss me? Tell me the truth," Zelda looked up at him, expectations shing in her beautiful eyes. "A little," Chuck answered her honestly. "Only a little?" Zeldaughed. She was particrly satisfied with this answer. It showed that she still owned a ce in his heart, even though it was only a little. She didn''t mind if it was just a small part. She hugged him and whispered, "Let me listen to your heartbeat." Chuck felt guilty. It was evident that he had not taken the initiative to contact Zelda for a long time. However, by doing this, he was cheating on Yvette as well. He wanted to push her away, but he couldn''t bear it. Zelda would definitely be sad if he did so. "Your heart is beating faster, you little pervert," Zelda smiled at him. He coughed and said, "Sister Zelda." Zelda was incredibly beautiful that day. She wore a pair of jeans and a simple T- shirt. Although her outfit was simple, they looked perfect on her! Zelda giggled, "Little pervert, what are you thinking about?" This made Chuck cough even more. "Alright, I shall stop making fun of you. Are you hungry? I''ll make you something to eat first," She let go of him. She was content for being able to hug him. At the very least, Chuck didn''t refuse her. This was progress in their rtionship. Chuck mentioned, "Yep, I brought two of my staff as well, Ynda and Betty." "Alright, then I guess I''ll make a move first." Zelda sauntered to the door, but turned back and inquired with a smile, "Shall we eat first, or is there something else we need to do?" Chuck coughed as he understood what she meant. He came here without an ulterior purpose. He just wanted to see her. "Well, I understand. I''ll cook for you first, and afterward you are not allowed to leave. You and I are going to have a chat, ten minutes will do. I want to know what you''ve been doing recently," Zelda was disappointed. Even so, at the same time, she was happy too. She was willing to help Chuck. She knew that if he was only here for those issues, she would just be a tool for him to use. Although she didn''t really mind, Zelda knew that Chuck would never treat her that way. The reason he came to see her was because he missed her a little. Zelda opened the door and went out, but as soon as she opened the door, she saw someone standing outside. It was Quinn Miller! She drove to the za and went to Ynda''s office. Chuck wasn''t there so she knew that he must havee to Zelda''s restaurant. Another reason was that she knew about the rtionship between Chuck and Zelda. Chuck was stunned. All of a sudden, he realized why Quinn hade to look for him. Did she realize that he had helped her? "Zelda, please excuse us for a moment, I need to talk to him for a while," Quinn uttered coldly. Zelda was also stunned. Why was Quinn so angry? Did Chuck do anything wrong? She turned to look at Chuck. "Sister Zelda, I..." "Well, both of you can have the room to yourselves. I''ll make you something to eat." Zelda went out with a grin. Quinn stared at Chuck. She stepped inside, closed the door, and locked it. Chuck gave a deep sigh. Quinn must have suspected something. He would probably be fine if he did not admit anything. "Were you the one who told the bank to approve my loan?" Quinn asked slowly, her eyes narrowing at him. Anger, struggle, pain, and bewilderment, all the emotions overwhelmed her logic and reason. "No," Chuck denied immediately. Betty had already told him about this. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "It''s not you? Are you joking with me? Say that again, it''s not you?" Quinn broke down. Chuck''s expression had implied that it was certainly him. Still, why him? "I am not joking with you," Chuck sighed helplessly. Why would he do so? He just felt that he should do something for her. "Then just admit it! Was it you?" Quinn reprimanded. Chuck admitted, "Fine, yes it was me." Quinn''s reaction was extremely overblown that he had no choice but to admit it. Quinn was speechless for a moment. She really wanted to return the money to him and next tell Chuck right in his face that she did not need his help. Never! However, she had used up his money and was in distress. "Sister Miller," Chuck approached her, feeling apologetic. There were tears in Quinn''s eyes and she was feeling helpless. Chuck could feel that she was in agony and sadness. He felt bad for her as well. "I don''t need your help. You just want to see me make a fool of myself. I don''t need your help," Quinn took a few steps back as she insisted. All of her emotions erupted at this moment. All her pent-up feelings that she had endured for so long had finally burst out. "Sigh," Chuck remained motionless. He genuinely wanted tofort her, yet he knew that it would trigger her even more if he got near her. He really regretted what he had said that time after the incident. He was remorseful for Yvette, and presently for Quinn too. "I will return the money as soon as possible and leave!" This was what Quinn could think of. Yes, she would sell all her assets and then leave this ce. She could start a new life somewhere else or even go abroad. She just didn''t want to stay here. "There''s no need to do so. The money isn''t mine, it''s from the bank." "I know, but the bank approved my loan because of you. Without you, I wouldn''t even be able to get the money. Thank you, but I will return the money as soon as possible. From now on, stop helping me. I don''t need your help," Quinnmented in a calm tone. She had to thank him for the money. There was no way for her to return the money at once since she had already spent it. "You don''t have to thank me, this is what I should have done anyway. About what happened in the car, I..." "Don''t mention it. I don''t want to bring it up, so just forget it," Quinn started shouting again. Chuck sighed and approached her. He hugged her and murmured, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." He could feel her sadness and pain. He surely hurt her too much. It was all his fault for not holding himself back. If he handled this wisely, things would not end up like this. However, his way of managing this had caused the situation to worsen. Quinn struggled, but Chuck had worked out for a long time and was very strong. There was no way she could break free of his embrace. "Why did you do that to me?" She sobbed, feeling extremely wronged, "I didn''t ask you to be responsible. Why did you say that? Why..." She broke down, sorrow, agony and pain flooding through her mind in an instant. Quinn cried pitifully. The saying ''sticks and stones may break your bones, but words will never hurt you'' was absolutely mistaken. "I''m sorry," Chuck patted her back andforted her. He did not know what else to say. What had he done? "I don''t want to hear you apologize, I don''t want to," Quinn ranted. These words were of no use. He was dumbstruck and held Quinn tightly in his arms. She kept crying and could not control her emotions. Although Chuck had hurt her deeply, she still liked him a lot. "Sister Miller, don''t cry." "Why not? Why can''t I cry for what you did?" Quinn tried to struggle free but it was pointless. He was too strong. "I''m sorry." Chuck could only frantically apologize for his actions. "I don''t want to hear those words again." "Then... Sister Miller, I am willing to take responsibility for what had happened in the car," Chuck mentioned calmly. He could feel that this woman was heartbroken. He also felt sorry for her because he had treated Quinn badly. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Quinn heard Chuck''s words. He wanted to take responsibility? She asked coldly, "By what means?" She knew that Chuck and Zelda were a couple. How could he take responsibility for this? What''s more, Quinn did not demand him to take any responsibility. She merely wanted him to forget the incident. At least they could still be friends. After all, it was just an ident that stemmed from their desires. He could''ve just pretended nothing had happened and let bygones be bygones. However, Chuck had worsened the situation. Quinn was extremely hurt by his words. Chuck was at a loss for words. She was right, what could he do to take responsibility? Was he nning to ditch Yvette and marry Quinn? Chuck couldn''t do it. Deep down in his heart, his wife could only be Yvette Jordan. Ever since he was young, he had always slept with Yvette in his arms. Since then, he knew that the woman in his arms would be his wife. He had to be good to her for his entire life. In fact, he would never abandon her for the rest of his life. "Tell me, how?" Quinn remarked with a sneer. "Sister Miller, I am serious. I am willing to take responsibility." "Your way of taking responsibility is topensate me with a sum of money, isn''t it?" Quinn felt disgusted. Did he really think he could do this? Quinn wantedpanionship, the type that didn''t necessarily have to lead to marriage. "I..." Chuck was still speechless. He was indeed going to give Quinn a lot of money, and then treat her better. "Why do you think I''m angry?" "I shouldn''t have said that and hurt you," Chuck heaved a sigh. It was terrible to try to distance himself from her after the incident. "It seems that you still don''t understand at all. Let go," Quinn mocked. Did he truly think that she was mad because she wanted a huge sum of money? Quinn waspletely disappointed. She didn''t want any of this. All she wanted were simple things such as a hug, a shoulder to cry on and casual conversations with Chuck. Quinn was an adult. How was it possible to force others to bear responsibility after doing things with consent? She would not do that. "I understand, I am still willing to take responsibility." "Take responsibility? How? If I want to get married, are you willing to?... Say something. Is this the form of responsibility you are willing to take?1'' Quinn questioned intensely. Once again, Chuck was speechless. Marriage? He sighed. He could do anything else apart from that. "Sister Miller, the responsibility that I''m talking about is to go back to before. I won''t talk rubbish to you anymore, and I''ll treat you to a meal, and..." "What else? And you''re going to give me money, right?" Quinn smirked further, but Chuck kissed her before she could continue pressing him for answers. She was stunned and shoved him away angrily, asking, "What are you doing?" He didn''t say a word anyway and continued kissing her. Quinn was frantic. It was useless for her to struggle, as Chuck was extremely strong. All of a sudden, she burst into tears. Chuck could feel her tears and quickly stopped. "What am I to you? Tell me!" Quinn felt that she had been greatly insulted. Did he honestly think that she was as naive a little girl in her teens? Was he trying to get away with just a kiss once he realized he had no words to say? She wasn''t a little girl. She didn''t need his kiss at moments like this. "You are my friend. The type that I can have a one night stand with," Chuck exined. To him, Quinn was an extremely beautiful woman. Her figure and appearance were on the same level as Zelda''s. He could never forget the incident in the car. "One- night stand? Chuck, you are really good at sweet-talking... what are you going to do?" Quinn laughed, only to notice Chuck''s bare gaze at her. Quinn felt her heart skip a beat. She dared not meet his gaze. "Don''t look at me like that. What do you want to do? Chuck, you b*stard!" Quinn was furious... "Sister Miller, I''m sorry." Chuck murmured gently while holding Quinn in his arms on the sofa in Zelda''s office. Quinn was at a loss. She had actually...... She sighed. "Don''t say it, don''t," Quinn shook her head. "I''m willing to take responsibility. I promise I won''t say anything like that again," Chuck made a promise to her. "You b*stard," Quinnid in his arms, listening to his heartbeat and feeling his presence. It was only then that she could remind herself that this was not a dream. She felt at peace. This was simr to the impulsive moment they had the previous time. This time as well, she could not help it too. Quinn said softly, "I have never told you to take any responsibility. Did you know your words really hurt mest time?" Being able to have a chat without any burden was exactly what she needed from him. The feeling of being together was great, and both of them could not help it. "I know, so I''m.." "Don''t. Stop saying sorry, I don''t want to hear these words." Quinn shook her head and asked seriously, "Chuck, do you like me? Even for a little?" "Will you be angry if I tell you the truth?" Chuck asked. "No, I won''t." "Then yes, I like you," Chuck confessed although he felt extremely guilty to Yvette. What did he do a little time ago? He would be meeting Yvette the next day, but he just... "I''m d to hear that." Quinn was a little disappointed. Did he only like her a bit? "By the way, about yourpany," Chuck felt that it was perfect timing for him to ask about her company. Since the rtionship between him and Quinn had been eased, he could ask her how much money she needed. He could immediately instruct Betty to transfer the money to her. Quinn sighed, "Don''t. If you are slightly into me, then don''t say it. I''m with you not because of the money. At least, I want to preserve the little pride I have left." If it hadn''t been for herpany''s inability to pay the debt, she wouldn''t have needed any money at all. "Okay," Chuck respected her decision. Of course, he knew that Quinn wasn''t with him for the money. At the very least, her worth was tens of billions of dors! "Sister Miller..." "Little b*stard, don''t stare at me like that. I really don''t need money. I will solve it myself. The money from the loan is sufficient. Can you at least let me maintain my dignity?" Quinn uttered hurriedly. To be honest, the money was barely enough so it had to be used carefully. If not, even tens of billions of dors would not be enough to fill the gap as well. Even so, she did not want Chuck to help her. Chuck nodded and said something under his breath. Quinn shook her head solemnly and asked, "Little b*stard, have you forgotten whose office is this?" It was Zelda Maine''s. Quinn was unhappy because Chuck didn''t choose the right ce. She and Zelda were still enemies. However, Quinn felt slightly joyful. Chuck came to his senses. Indeed, this was Zelda''s office. The two stood up from the sofa. In fact, Betty and Ynda were waiting for him to have their meal. It was not a good thing if Zelda found out what had happened, let alone Betty and Ynda. After Quinn put on her clothes and tidied her hair, Chuck said, "I''m going to the United States tomorrow." "What? Why are you going to the United States?" Quinn was reluctant to part with him. They had just reconciled, so how could Chuck leave? Chuck didn''t tell her much. He definitely couldn''t tell her why he was going to the United States as this would make her anxious as well. He could only say that he was going to visit his mother. Quinn let out a sigh of relief. It was normal for him to visit his mother. She said, "Take care and have a safe journey." Chuck gave a wee smile, and Quinn blushed. She diverted the topic and said, "Little b*stard, I''ll go out first. Don''t tell Zelda about it." He certainly would not say anything. His rtionship with Zelda was also quiteplicated. Zelda, Queenie, and Quinn were all special to him. Chuck remembered them all very dearly. He held her wrist, andmented, "Sister Miller, I really regret it now." Yes, he was particrly remorseful. "What do you regret?" Quinn was upset. Was this b*stard going to say something hurtful again? "I regret what I said to youst time. If I didn''t say anything, none of this would have happened," he exined. His way of dealing with things was certainly problematic. At that moment, Chuck understood that what Quinn wanted was not the responsibility, but to beforted by him and just spending time together. Quinn was about to tear up, "Little b*stard, why are you so good at talking?" "Emn." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "I will go out first," Quinn tried to leave, but as soon as she opened the door, she saw Zelda standing outside. Zelda sighed heavily. How could she fail toprehend? Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Quinn was blushing and her cheeks turned rosy. Zelda had experience in this too. She immediately understood why Chuck had note out for such a long time. She felt slightly gloomy. Chuck and Quinn were currently together, but what about her? Moreover, she was not on good terms with Quinn. Zelda felt disappointed and slightly furious. Quinn did not have a good rtionship with Zelda, so she walked out without saying anything. Zelda sighed but masked her emotions andmented with a smile, "Chuck, your meal is ready." In fact, when Chuck saw Zelda at the door, he had a feeling of being caught red-handed. He felt guilty and panicky. However, Zelda seemed clueless of what had happened, so he rxed and pretended nothing had happened. "Alright." He walked over and immediately felt remorseful again. He could see a hint of sadness in Zelda''s beautiful eyes. She was a smart woman, so she probably knew what had happened. However, in order to save herself from any embarrassment, she chose not to point it out. Chuck remained silent. He closed the door and held Zelda from behind, "Sister Zelda." Zelda''s heart ached, "Why are you hugging me?" "I was..." Zelda turned around and shook her head, denying, "You didn''t do anything just now." Chuck sighed. She certainly knew. Ultimately, she was still smart. "It''s just that I''m a little unhappy. Of all the ces, why my office? This is my ce, this is my workce," Zelda remarked. Chuck was speechless. "I..." "You do know that you are a b*stard, right?" This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Yeah, I know," Chuck admitted. He had forgotten that this was Zelda''s office and could not help it. "You are not allowed to do anything else in my office in the future, otherwise I will be sad," Zelda requested. Chuck coerced, "Even to you too?" "Well, if it''s to me then it''s ok, but never to other women. This is my office, and Quinn and I are on bad terms. Since when did you two get together?" Zelda was still jealous. Chuck could only tell her honestly. Zelda snorted and said, "You''re really a b*stard. You bad boy." Chuck coughed. Yvette called him that as well, and Quinn called him a little b*stard. They were true though. These women were older than him, so it was normal for them to call him like this. "Well, let''s go out to eat. I bet you must be hungry already," Zelda was a considerate woman. She knew how far she should go. She also felt a little better after voicing it out. At the very least, Chuck admitted it and did not intend to hide it from her. In this sense, Zelda was still happy. Chuck felt at ease. He went out with Zelda, but before he stepped out of the office, he promised Zelda that he would never do it in her office again. Zelda scoffed, "By the way, there are cameras in my office." "What?" Chuck was dumbfounded. "Are you afraid now? Let me warn you again, only you can enter my office in the future, not other women!" Zelda eximed. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief and answered with a smile, "Yes." Zelda teased, "Don''t be afraid. There is no camera, I was just joking with you just now. I am not a pervert." Of course there weren''t any cameras in her office. Chuck smiled and replied, "Neither am I." "Oh really? I don''t believe you," She snorted. She felt annoyed at the thought of having Quinn in her office. What a little b*stard, how dare he do it? Zelda personally prepared a lot of dishes for the three of them. Although Chuck was the only man at the table with Zelda, Betty and Ynda, he still felt at ease. In fact, it was a rare asion to witness three beautiful women having a meal together. After dinner, Ynda went back to work while Betty waited for him at the door. Chuck and Zelda had a short conversation. In the end, Zelda still felt jealous and insisted on dragging him back to her office. Chuck coughed and agreed. Zelda was still a considerate person. Aftering out of the za, Betty brought Chuck back to Hotel Luna. He lied on the bed wearily as Betty stood guard aside to protect him. Chuck called Wi to report his status and ask him how she was. After listening to Wi''s voice, he felt content to know she was doing fine. Finally, he gave Yvette a call. He only went to bed after confirming that Yvette would find him the next day. Right then, Betty knocked on the door. "Sir." "Yes, Betty,e in. The door is not locked," Chuck did not have to lock the door at all with Betty around. She opened the door and entered the room. She had just received a message about Yvette, which was about the death of Young Master Evans. "Betty, what''s the matter?" She delivered the news and he stood up in shock, eximing, "Are you telling the truth?" "Well, judging from Young Master Evans'' personality, he should have some... feelings for Yvette. That must''ve been why Yvette killed him." Chuck''s eyes turned cold. How could the Evans family do such a thing? Yvette had never told him! She would always hide these things in her heart. "Young Master, do we need to teach the Evans family a lesson?" Betty despised things like this the most. How could men force women to do anything? "Well, we can do it aftering back from the United States," Chuck said after thinking about it for a while. For now, Yvette''s assassination was priority. Betty also needed to go back to the United States with him. Chuck would be worried if he let others handle it. "Ok. In that case, young master, please rest early. I''ll be outside. You can call me if there''s anything," Betty also assumed that they could deal with this issueter. It was possible to teach the Evans family a lesson after arriving in the United States as well. After all, they had some properties in the United States. When Karen was ready to go back to her country, she had already found out about everything. They were evidently quite easy to deal with. It would only take a few words for her to shake them up. Chuck nced at Betty. She was still wearing her usual clothes which was a simple yet formal suit, but it felt slightly strange. She looked heroic. "Is there anything you need, young master? Food? Drinks? Or do you feel ufortable?" Betty asked in concern. As abat expert, she knew each and every pressure point in the human body by memory. She could do some massaging to relieve people''s fatigue. If Chuck''s waist and back hurt, Betty could help him, as long as he instructed her to do so. After all, when Karen left, she was told to take care of Chuck. "No," Chuck shook his head. Maybe it was because they were the only man and woman in the room, the atmosphere felt tense and ufortable. "Alright. Rest early then, Young Master," Betty turned and walked out. Chuck muttered, "Betty, what can you do if I''m not feeling well?" Betty was stunned and quickly said, "I can give you a massage. Young Master, if you need anything, please let me know. President Lee told me to take care of you, so you can just tell me what you need directly." Chuck was a little embarrassed. Wouldn''t it be bad for Betty to give him a massage? After all, she was older than him and it would be bad for him to instruct her like this. Betty smiled andmented, "Young Master, don''t be embarrassed. Just tell me, where do you need me to massage you? I used to give massages for President Lee too when she was not feeling well." It was true that she did give Karen a massage before although it wasn''t often requested of her. Chuck had never had a massage before, but he agreed after considering it for a while, "Okay." "Where do you feel difort? Your shoulder?" "My waist." "Young Master is extremely young, so how would your waist ache? Let me take a look." Betty walked over sternly. She stood on top of him and felt his waist. Suddenly, she felt a little awkward. How could young people have waist pain? Unless..... "It''s okay, Young Master. You will be fine soon." Crack! Betty used herbat skills and Chuck could hear his bones cracking. He screamed miserably, and immediately felt much morefortable after the crack. "Young Master, I can''t massage your waist for too long. I''ll massage your shoulder," Betty said. Chuck agreed and asked curiously, "Betty, how did you learn all this?" "I learned it through online videos. After all, my task is to take care of you," Indeed Betty had learned this before. Chuck never got a massage before, so he was in bliss. As she massaged him, Betty realised that Chuck had fallen asleep perhaps from thefort. Betty tiptoed out and murmured to herself, "Young Master actually has a pain in the waist. Did he do something during lunch just now? With Quinn? I don''t think so. Weren''t the two of them at odds with each other?" Betty stopped overthinking. She shouldn''t overstep her boundaries. The next morning, Chuck began packing up. In fact, he was a little nervous. After all, it was his first time going abroad, and he wasn''t good at speaking another foreignnguage. Unlike Yvette, who was a teacher who was good in multiplenguages, it was toote for him to try to learn anynguages now. Fortunately, she would be going to the United States with him as well. She could trante for him if he did not understand. "Young Master, we will depart in the afternoon," Betty reminded him. "Okay," Chuck nodded. He had already packed up his things and would go to the airportter. He then called Yvette and told her to go straight to the airport. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Chuck tried to reach Yvette via phone but the line was busy. He was worried that some killer could have gotten to her. He continued to dial her number. Fortunately, she picked up the call on his second attempt and said, "Hubby, I''ll be there. Wait for me." Chuck was relieved. "Betty, let''s go to the airport!" Chuck instructed. "Yes, Young Master, let''s go downstairs. The car is ready," Betty led him downstairs. She drove him to the airport. The private airne had been ready prior to departure. It would take quite a while for them to reach the United States. As soon as they arrived at the airport, the two of them entered the waiting hall. Chuck was rather bothered. Yvette had been in constant danger for the past few days. At the very least, he could only hope that she would be able to reach the airport safely. As the clock was ticking, Betty asked, "Young Master, do you need me to go and pick Yvette up now?" The killing order from the organization wasn''t to be yed around with. After all, Yvette was not that strong. Judging solely by her ability to hang on for a couple of days alone, her skills had significantly improved. Chuck grew anxious with each passing second. While he was calling Yvette, Betty signaled to him and heaved a sigh of relief, "Young Master, Yvette has reached. She''s over there." He looked over and saw a woman in a cap approaching them. He dashed forward and held her tightly in his arms. "Darling, it hurts," Yvette''s lips were pale. She had been surrounded thrice for the past three days, and each time she almost lost her life. Thankfully, Yvette had resisted and survived. Chuck was heart-broken. How much pain did she endure in the past three days? Undeniably, he would seek his mother''s help once they arrived in the United States. Chuck quickly released her and whispered softly, "Honey, let''s get on the ne." "Okay." Yvette wore a weary and haggard look. She was extremely exhausted and could finally have a good rest. "Betty, get on the ne," Chuck ordered. With Betty leading the way, Chuck assisted Yvette to board the ne. He came to know that she was in a bad state and wanted to examine her injury. Yvette shook her head and refused, "No, it''s very awful. Don''t look." She knew that there were bruises all over her body, and she even had a gunshot wound. As a woman, she hoped that Chuck could see her at her best. Now that she was injured, she refused to let him see her ugly injuries. "It''s not like I haven''t seen it before," Chuck''s heart ached. "No worries, I will be fine after some rest," Yvette replied pleadingly. She would not know how to reject him if Chuck really insisted on checking on her injuries. "Young Master, please allow me to take a look..." Betty offered to help. Yvette let out a sigh of relief. Ultimately, they were all women and she was fine with having Betty check instead. Chuck responded, "Okay. Honey, I''ll leave you two then." He walked out and found a ce to sit. The ne had already departed for the United States. Betty wanted to examine Yvette''s body. She asked, "Take off your clothes. You must be seriously injured." "Alright." Yvette was slightly embarrassed. Even if she was a woman, Chuck had been the only person to see her figure. When she was in college, she chose not to stay at the hostel so she didn''t have to show her bare body to others. Still, it was better than letting Chuck see herself in such a state. Yvette followed Betty''s instructions and removed her clothes. Betty saw that she had wounds all over her body. Despite the bruises and scars on her body, it couldn''t hide her beauty. Betty began to treat Yvette''s wound. "Have you...have you tied the knot with Young Master?" Betty asked on behalf of Karen. If they had a baby already, then... "No, not yet," Yvette shook her head and denied immediately. She had been with Chuck for such a long time. If Yvette was unaware that Karen had killed her father, she might have already been pregnant with his child already. However, she knew what Karen had done in the past. At the present moment, she felt a deep sense of guilt to be with Chuck, as she felt sorry for her father. It was something that she could never be at peace at, for now. "Then did Young Master ask for it?" "He did but I refused him. I couldn''t ovee my own feelings," Yvette was being honest to Betty. She knew that it was pointless and unnecessary to hide this from Karen, as she didn''t directly harm her in any way. Someday if she was strong enough to challenge her, she would directly tell Karen in person. She was convinced that Karen would meet up with her. Therefore, she didn''t have to beat around the bush and worry that Karen would hide from her. "Well, I would advise you not to push things if the matters between you and President Lee has yet to be resolved, because..." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Because of what?" Betty tried to advise her, "How should I phrase this? I''m not looking down on you, but even if you wait for another decade, you will be no match for President Lee. Therefore, maybe you can try to ept..." "No, I will never ept it!" Yvette stared at her with cold ssy eyes. She put on her clothes and uttered, "Thank you." "Um... Anyways, don''t make the young master sad anymore. If you and the young master have a child, I''m sure President Lee wouldn''t approach you anymore." "I know. Tell her to wait for me. I''ll outshine her one day!" Yvette said determinedly. "s." Betty gave a deep sigh and said, "You should rest. If it weren''t for the fact that the young master really likes you, I would have gone after you too." "I know, thank you," Yvette was really grateful. She knew that Karen had given her the opportunity to improve because of Chuck. Basically, it was overly easy for Karen to kill her at that time. Yvette knew about it, yet she couldn''t ovee the hurdle. That was her biological father that Karen killed. Betty came out and left Yvette alone so she could get some rest. Chuck had been waiting all the while. He asked anxiously, "Betty, how is she?" "Young Master, don''t worry. She''ll be fine after some rest." "Okay." Chuck wanted to go in and apany her. Nevertheless, he did not do so because he didn''t want to disturb her. Betty began to introduce to him several forces in the United States. This killer organization had never taken back any order to kill. Hence, Betty was unsure whether Karen could stop them or not. They could only find out once they reached the United States. Upon hearing Betty''s words, Chuck seemed perturbed. How strong was this killer organization if his mother could not even stop it? "And... President Lee..." Betty couldn''t continue. Chuck still wasn''t aware that Karen had been expelled by the Lee family. "What happened to my mother?" "Regarding this, I think it would be better for President Lee to talk to you personally," Betty could not seem to exin this to him and changed the topic, "Young Master, you should go to bed first. We''ll arrive in the United States shortly." "Alright," He lied down and tried to sleep since he was indeed tired. Betty tiptoed towards the front and tried to reach Karen. The phone got through and she reported, "President Lee, Young Master, and Yvette Jordan are already on the ne..." "He''s gone?" In fact, Zelda had been at the airport all the time without telling Chuck. She couldn''t restrain herself froming here. She wanted to apany him to the United States, but he did not allow her to. She felt helpless and sensed that he probably had important matters to attend to in the United States. She sighed and left unwillingly to deal with issues regarding her new restaurant branches. She was unaware of the duration of his stay in the United States this time. However, when she turned around, she saw Quinn. Indeed, Quinn had just reconciled with Chuck, and she wanted to send him off too. Nheless, she did not catch a sight of him at the airport. She was about to go back as well. The two women stared ferociously at each other and their eyes were filled with rage. If Zelda did not know about the incident in the office, she would not be this mad. Even so, she knew what had happened and could not tolerate it anymore. "Why are you looking at me?" Quinn frowned and turned away. She didn''t want to quarrel with Zelda. After all, she felt ashamed of having messed around at her office. "Stop right there! Quinn, didn''t you say that you don''t like men younger than you?" Zelda was curious about her rtionship with Chuck. "It''s none of your business!" Quinn was furious as Zelda''s words irritated her. Although she did mention that she didn''t fancy younger men, she simply did not know why she was so attracted to Chuck... Perhaps she realized that Chuck''s age was no longer a concern to her. "Yes, it''s none of my business. But please, don''t do it at my office when you are out of control!" Zelda was fuming as well. Quinn blushed at Zelda''s unexpected statement. It wasn''t her but Chuck who initiated it. "What''s wrong with that? I can do it at your house and it''ll still be none of your business!" Quinn snorted and was reluctant to y second fiddle to her. She was being provoked after being reprimanded by her rival. "Shame on you!" Zelda reproached her. She was really displeased to hear such words. How could Chuck possibly like her? Chapter 511 Chapter 511 "Shame on me? Zelda, I dare you to say that again!" Quinn red at Zelda. She disliked being scolded the most. "Didn''t I make myself clear?" Zelda was furious. How could she say such shameless things like doing it at her house? Did she have no shame? "Zelda, I think you want to close down one of your stores, don''t you?" Quinnmented hardheartedly. She had bought a street over earlier on, and Zelda''s store was coincidentally located on the same street. If Chuck hadn''t approached her, she would have asked Zelda to move away. "What do you mean?" Zelda questioned with a frown. "Don''t you understand? I own the entire street where one of your stores is located. If Chuck hadn''t spoken up for you, I would have asked you to move out," Quinn exined. Zelda immediately understood. To her surprise, Chuck had gone so far to help her. She was curious to know how he managed to convince Quinn. "I''ll move out then," Zelda made up her mind. She was able to identify which store Quinn was referring to. Although that store had made the most profit, herndlord turned out to be her rival. She would certainly cease the store operations with immediate effect. Zelda had too much pride to ept Chuck''s help and work under her rival. "You can''t move out," Quinn insisted. "Why can''t I? Do I need to inform you beforehand? I''ll move out the minute I get back," Zelda snorted. How could Zelda ept such an overbearing rival as herndlord? She didn''t want to linger there any longer, even if it would cost a shedload of money for relocation. "A no means a no. I''ve promised Chuck," Quinn replied, sounding impatient. She had to fulfill her promise. If Chuck knew that she had forced Zelda to leave, things might get worse. "I insist on moving out," Zelda walked out coolly. Quinn was burning with anger and she darted out right away. When they arrived at the parking lot, she shouted ferociously, "Hey, go ahead and move out! Just try me, and I will acquire all the shoplots of your restaurant chains? Let''s see if you can just keep moving then!" "You!" Zelda roared back at Quinn. Quinn was indeed a woman of her words. She must be out of her mind to do things like that. Even if Quinn only bought half of them, it would cost Zelda a huge loss for the store renovation if she were to move out. On top of that, she would need to spend extra time searching for a new ce and renovating it all over again. It was a heavy price to pay. "Don''t ever think that you can stand a chance, just carry on with your business. I will always keep an eye on you,1'' Quinn red at Zelda as she got into her car. Zelda was infuriated, "I will move out for sure!" "Don''t piss me off. I have promised Chuck," Quinn started the car stormily and scoffed, "I don''t want to waste my time on you. Just stay. I will grant you an exemption from paying the rent." "What was that for? Do you think I care about that little amount of money?" "If you''re not short of money, then stay and I''ll charge you twice of what you are currently paying. Do you still want to continue your business?" "What makes you think that I won''t?" "You won''t. You''re such a coward. How would you continue your business there?" Quinn smirked disdainfully. Zelda snarled, "You... I''ll prove it to you!" "You said it yourself. I didn''t force you," Quinn shrugged. "You!" Zelda was dumbfounded. Quinn actually tried to goad her into remaining her business at the present location. Quinn let out a low chuckle when she saw Zelda being utterly difited. "What are youughing at? What''s there tough about?" Zelda was maddened by her reaction. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . No, she must not allow Quinn to win over her. Eventually, she had to move, or else it would be the greatest nightmare to her. "I''m hungry, let''s have a meal together. It''s been a long time since we''ve had a meal together, don''t you agree?" Quinn suddenly offered. Zelda was stunned. Indeed, ever since their friendship fell apart, they didn''t see each other anymore. Indeed, they did not have a meal together for a very long time. They were bosom buddies way back in college. In spite of that, they argued and broke up due to disputes on certain matters. "It''s true that we haven''t eaten together for a long period of time," It took Zelda a short while to cool off. "Where do you want to eat? This meal is on me." "No, why is it on you? Let''s go to my restaurant," Zelda politely declined her offer. "Okay," Quinn nodded in agreement. They looked into each other''s eyes for a moment and out of the blue, both of them shed a smile. They were in fact two lovelydies. Both Zelda and Quinn felt that it was immature to continue the quarrel. Hence, they unanimously decided to end this fight, for now. "Zelda, let''s go to your restaurant. Can you be the chef? I haven''t tasted your cooking for ages," Quinn reminisced about Zelda''s passion for cooking during college. "Sure, no problem," Zelda replied with a smile. The two of them had reconciled. If Chuck was here, he would definitely be astounded. What was going on? However, the smile left them slightly awkward. After all, they both had a crush on Chuck. How could they not be jealous and make peace with each other? "The two of us like..." Quinn said embarrassedly. Zelda looked down and remained silent. "Stop it. Let''s just be friends again. It has nothing to do with Chuck," Zeldamented. "Well, if both of us like him, what shall we do?..." "Um..." Zelda was in a dilemma. She clearly knew that she and Chuck didn''t really do it till the end. Chuck felt guilty so he had never initiated anything with her, and she did not pressure him into marrying her either. She just thought that if she couldn''t marry him, she would just give birth to his child and take care of the child all by herself. At the very least, she would have apanion in the future. Apart from that, would she stay single forever? Zelda knew that she would not fall for anyone else but Chuck... "Let''s drop the topic and go get something to eat." It was pointless to contemte any longer. Even so, Zelda warned Quinn sternly, "But seriously, Quinn, don''t do it in my office anymore..." Quinn blushed. She didn''t want to do it either but she waspelled to by Chuck. "Why don''t I lend you my office too? Then we''re even?" Quinn uttered after pondering for a while. This time, it was Zelda''s turn to flush. It was surely a wild idea. Ultimately, she needed Chuck''s consent. If he agreed to it, then she would be able to bear his child. She would not have to feel so lonely in the future. "That''s enough. Let''s just have our meal." "Agreed. We shouldn''t talk about this anymore." Lara returned by ne and went straight to the za, but still she couldn''t find Chuck. When Ynda informed her that Chuck had just left for the United States, she was totally disappointed. She purposely came back just to meet Chuck, yet he had unexpectedly flown to the United States. When would hee back though? Lara went back to her cafe, feeling upset. s, how could this happen? She was in a terrible mood. She had sent Chuck a WhatsApp message, but there was no reply from him at all. What was she supposed to do now? Didn''t Chuck like her at all? He should have a thing for her since she had perfect features and a curvy figure. However, even when Lara didn''t lock the door at Wi''s house in Central City, he didn''t come to find her at night. She heaved a great sigh. "Young Master, we have reached the United States," Betty woke Chuck up. Yes. After a long flight, they had finally arrived in the United States. When Chuck woke up, he noticed that Yvette was already sitting beside him and watching him sleep. Chuck was relieved to see her rosyplexion. He held her hands. "Hubby," Yvette called him. "Don''t worry. My mother will settle this for you. Don''t worry even if you see herter," Chuck comforted her. He knew that Yvette would not simply make a move in front of him. If she did, she would tell him in advance. "Okay." Yvette sighed. She wanted to murder Karen, nheless she needed her help at the moment. This... was quiteplicated for her. She was at a loss on what to do. Soon after the ne touched down, Betty escorted Chuck and Yvette out of the airport. Meanwhile, Karen was dealing with several matters in another region in the United States. She told Betty to assist them in settling down, and that she would meet with them in a couple of days. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 However, Chuck''s main concern was to settle Yvette''s current dilemma. After all, the United States was home base to most of the infamous killer organizations, and it would be easier to appoint a killer to get rid of Yvette here. He would get rid of ck Rose and Frieda after all of this was settled. He knew his priorities. "Young Master, let''s grab some food. The car is ready." Betty had been staying with Karen in the United States. She knew almost everything about the ce. It was not only the home base to most killer organizations, it was in fact Karen''s territory as well. "Alright." Chuck was starving. He took Yvette''s hand and got into the car behind Betty. They soon arrived at a luxurious restaurant. Chuck did not understand what the waiter was saying and could only seek guidance from Yvette. She was a top student during her school days, and her American ent was very convincing. "The food on the menu is rather costly," Yvettemented. She looked at Betty agape. "Young Master, this is yours," Betty said. Karen had been working in the United States for a long time. She had a lot of business around the ce, and this restaurant was likely to be a drop in the ocean. There were around hundreds of restaurants simr to this here. Chuck pondered for a moment. He smiled and then the three of them went in. After the meal, Betty received a phone call from Karen. She handed over the phone to Chuck once she had finished speaking. "Mother." Chuck was overwhelmed with joy. He hadn''t seen his mother for a very long time and was unaware of her dealings. "Well, Chuck, I have something to deal with. Stay there for a few days first, I wille and find you," Karen was upied with several matters that had suddenly popped up. Fortunately, the United States was within her territory, so Chuck would not be in any danger. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Okay mother. About Yvette..." Chuck was most concerned about this. If Yvette was constantly hunted by killers, she could be in danger no matter how skillful she was. "Well... I have no problem in keeping her alive. The boss of the killer organization won''t be able to do anything to her in the United States, but will she stay here for the rest of her life?" "No, she is not a citizen here. How could she be willing to stay in the United States all the time?" Chuck was not willing to do so either. He had to go back to his own country regardless of how good it was here. "Well, I get it. The boss of the killer organization... We have some unpleasant history together. She''s well... I don''t want you to see her either. To put it this way, she''s someone without integrity." This was enough to give Karen a headache. Karen had a hard time thinking of a solution. They had known each other previously, yet there were some disputes between them as well. That woman had no virtue at all and Karen would not want to have anything to do with her. This boss was a vicious individual in the public eye, but she clearly knew this woman''s character. "Someone without integrity? Mother, what are you trying to say?" Chuck was startled at her words. "Nothing. I think we can do this. Ask Betty to take you and Yvette to a casino. It''s owned by that same boss. You can go in and have fun, I''ll be thereter." After contemting for a while, Karen felt that this n would work. Chuck had never gambled before. It would be a gesture of goodwill if he lost a bit of money in the casino, and might make it easier for them to negotiateter. "I don''t know how to gamble. Mother, I''m afraid that I might lose money." Chuck didn''t want to get addicted to gambling. After all, it was usually do or die in gambling, and one could lose thousands in a blink of an eye. Besides, he had never gambled before. When he was young, the most he yed with was dice together with Yvette. However, Chuck had a pair of good ears and would often beat Yvette, entertaining her through the game. When he was 10 years old, they would have a wonderful time ying with dice under their nkets. He recalled his past and regretted not ying other games at that time. Even so, he was too young to know about gambling. "Silly child, go ahead and y. How much can you lose?" Karen chuckled. "Mom, I''m serious. I will really lose a lot." "It''s okay. Just enjoy yourself. Even if you lose, it''s not like you will lose all my money, okay?" Karen remarked. Yes, Karen had already dominated one-third of the properties here, and this was solely the United States. In other countries, she owned half of all the hotels, restaurants, and even most of the shops in the consumer and service sectors. Not only that, she had acquired all the properties in several small countries. She was filthy rich and extremely influential. Her daily earnings were more than one could have ever imagined. How much could Chuck possibly lose in the casino? The money that he lost would easily bepensated by her massive daily ie. In addition, Karen was still expanding her business and was extremely ambitious. "I know, mother. You are truly rich." Even if Chuck wanted to gamble, he knew his limits. "Haha," Deep inside in her heart, Karen was delighted to receive apliment from her son. This had lifted Karen''s mood greatly as she had just been expelled from the Lee family. "Silly child, no matter how much money I have, they''re all yours," Karen chuckled. "Okay," Chuck was indeed moved. He was exceedingly poor when he was a child. He didn''t expect his mother to be this wealthy and to give all of her possessions to him. "Mother, why don''t you consider giving birth to another child?" Chuck asked with the thought of distributing his mother''s wealth fairly. "Me? How old do you think I am? 40 years old and to have a child? It''s enough for me to have you. Don''t think too much. Go to the casino and have fun. Don''t worry about the money..." Karen was instantly dumbfounded. It was really amusing for Chuck to ask such a question. It was as if she was chatting with a little child. On the contrary, Karen was in a tip-top condition. Although she was older now, she was still capable of giving birth to a baby. Even so, Karen didn''t think about it. It was enough for her to have one son. "Uh-huh." "I''ll hang up first. I''lle and find you guyster. Just enjoy yourself." "Okay." "Give Betty the phone and I''ll talk to her." "Alright, hold on." Chuck handed the phone over to Betty. "Honey, we''ll be going to the casinoter," Chuckmented happily. "Casino? Hubby, do you know how to gamble?" Yvette was stunned. "Remember that as children, the two of us would hide under the covers and y with dice? We even used our hair as our bet." Chuck really thought that was pretty cool, despite the fact that they were merely children at that time. "Yes," Yvetteughed. Of course, she remembered. Until now, she still couldn''tprehend why Chuck always won. He could even stack five dice on top of each other to make a small pir. He was really skilled those days, but it had been ages since hest yed it. The reason being was that Yvette found it boring and was stressed out due to her studies at that time, so she did not want to y anymore. "Let''s y again. Whoever loses will..." Chuck whispered in Yvette''s ear. Yvette''s face blushed at once as she said softly, "You''re so naughty..." "Are you on for a game then?" Chuck queried with a smile. "Yes, honey, as long as you are happy," Yvette replied. She missed those days too. Though, if they were to y now, they would lose more than just their hair. "Young Master, shall we go now?" Betty hung up the phone after Karen had given her an order. "Okay." He was looking forward to it and wanted to have some fun. After all, he still had some experience in ying the dice game. Even though he hadn''t yed with it for ages, he had better hearing than ordinary individuals. Ever since he had undergone martial arts training, his alertness towards his surroundings had increased greatly, making him more vignt as well. By having these traits, he would be able to focus and listen to the rolling dice better. Betty said, "Then, Young Master, Yvette, please get in the car. It''s a little far from here." Chuck didn''t mind at all and the three of them got into the car. Three hourster, they arrived at the casino. Chuck noticed that the extravagant casino was identical to a pce, the parking bay itself already full of luxury cars and beautiful women. There were plenty of foreigners in the casino along with many attractive interpreters standing at the entrance, providing trantion services to those who could not speak thenguage fluently. "Hey, there''s a Mercedes-Benz over there. It seems that they are all foreigners. They must need someone to help them trante!" A beauty approached Chuck, Yvette and Betty with a charming smile, the other interpreters immediately rushing over to them as well. "Hi, do you need an interpreter? It''s only 100 dors per hour. It''s very cheap." These interpreters surrounded Chuck''s car. Judging from the car itself, they could tell that these people were wealthy individuals. Chuck, Yvette, Betty came out from the car. Betty spent most of her time in the United States, and her American ent was on a par with the citizens of the United States. Hence, she wouldn''t require any interpreting services for sure. Yvette asked, "Hubby, do you need an interpreter?" "Well... Honey, may I know what is the rate that you''re charging?" Chuck retorted with a silly smile. Since Yvette was good innguages, why would he need additional interpreting services? "Me? It won''t cost a lot. I only need..." Before Yvette could finish her sentence, Chuck kissed her and asked, "Is this enough?" Chapter 513 Chapter 513 "That''s enough." Yvette was a little bashful. She felt embarrassed that Chuck was kissing her in front of so many people. If she said it was not enough, he would definitely continue to kiss her. With Yvette helping him interpret, Chuck wanted to join in the fun. He had never been to a casino like this, so it should be enjoyable. "Boss, your wife isn''t as good as us. We have always been in the United States. I''m offering a very low price at only a hundred dors for an hour," A beautiful womanmented reluctantly. "Yes, I''m giving you a better offer. Only three hundred dors for the entire night''s trantion, and you can also enjoy other special services," Another beautiful woman gave him an appealing flirty smile. "My husband doesn''t need it. You can find someone else," Yvette replied in a fluent American ent. She had perfect grammar and artiction, as though she had been living her whole life in the United States. A few beautifuldies were astonished as she could speak more fluently than them. They had been in this country for years and could not speak as well as her. They left in disappointment, feeling ashamed of themselves after listening to Yvette. "Honey, you''re amazing," Chuck shed her a thumbs-up. "You can do it as well. I''ll teach you." Yvette used to tutor Chuck back then when they were both students. It was Chuck himself that refused to learn back then. She couldn''t really force him to learn it then, right? At that time, if Chuck had known that his mother was filthy rich, he would definitely have made the effort to study diligently. If he had the money, he would have gone abroad. It would be beneficial for him to master anothernguage. However, it was betterte than never. Chuck felt that it was better to learn an additionalnguage. At the very least, he would be able to communicate with locals even if Yvette and Betty were not with him. "Okay," Chuck agreed, "Teach me at night." "You naughty man. Okay, I''ll teach you at night." Yvette knew what Chuck was thinking. However, she was not furious. She was Chuck''s wife, and naturally found his words pleasing to the ear. Chuck grinned. "Young Master, please wait a moment. I''ll get you all some chips first," Betty said. "Alright." The casino was exactly like the ones in the movies that Chuck used to watch. It was filled withrge crowds and well- dressed beauties with good figures, which were satisfying to look at. Chuck was wondering which game should he start ying first. Anyway, his mother had already told him to y casually, but he still had to find something fun to y with. What if he could win some money? "Honey, what do you want to y?" Chuck asked. Yvette did not know anything about gambling, so she let him decide and said, "Hubby, it''s up to you. I''ll be your interpreter." "Okay, I''ll give you all the money if we win," Chuckmented with a smile. "No, hubby, you can keep it for yourself. You''ve already given me a lot, I don''t need so much money." Yvette was moved. Although she let her mother take over the Allen family business, she knew that she would take charge of it one day. Then, all the money would belong to Chuck too. "Please," Yvette batted her eyelids at him. Chuck sighed. Yvette was his wife, so it was a commitment for him to take care of her financially. "I will teach youter at night, alright? I''ll teach you anything that you wish to learn." Yvette had to compromise since she knew that Chuck would not force her into doing something that she disliked. Chuck understood and shed her a smile. Yvette blushed and remarked, "You are really so bad... Honey, look, what are we ying?" After thinking about it for a while, Chuck thought of ying something rted to dice. After all, he had good hearing. No matter how rich his mother was, it was impossible for him to only want to lose. He had a desire to win once he set foot in the casino. At this time, Betty brought over the chips. "Young Master." "How much do they cost?" Chuck was puzzled. "Fifty million dors. Master, feel free to y. If it''s not enough, I''ll get you more," Bettyughed. "Well, let''s go there then." Chuck headed to a table. Betty and Yvette had no objections and followed him. This was the sic bo table. Chuck took a look at it first. After all, he was clueless about the rules. Betty was familiar with the rules and she exined it to Chuck. He found it interesting and was eager to give it a shot. He was thinking of trying his luck first. Chuck then took ten thousand dors worth of chips and ced them on the table. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Other guests had ced their bets on the casino gaming table as well. The dealer revealed the dice and Chuck did not win anything. He shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "Hubby, it''s okay. This is merely the beginning," Yvette said, trying tofort Chuck. The feeling of losing was not gratifying although ten thousand dors was nothing to him. "I''m fine," Chuck replied with a smirk. This was just the starting point. A few people mocked him for solely cing a ten thousand dor bet in one-shot. Was this man unwilling to gamble? "Good then. Take it easy, I''ll be with you," Yvette mentioned with a wee smile. She did not want to see Chuck getting anxious. Chuck shrugged and continued to bet. This time, he ced a bet that was worth one million dors. He felt good being able to bet so much at one go. On the contrary, he did not win again and the other people at the table guffawed and started to gossip about him. "He''s such a fool. How can he y like that?" Betty remained expressionless. This small amount of money was not a big deal. She was just here to keep Chuckpany. Chuck felt impotent. Why couldn''t he win? He had good hearing, so perhaps he wasn''t used to it yet. He continued to listen to the rolling dice attentively. Yvette was afraid that Chuck would feel uneasy, so she secretly kissed Chuck andforted him, "Hubby, don''t be angry. Take your time." Chuck smiled and responded, "I won''t, don''t worry. Let''s y together." "Okay," Yvette took ten thousand dors worth of chips and began to stare at the dealer. She was paying close attention to him with her killer instinct. Her sixth sense told her that she would win this round. She ced her bet and so did Chuck. However, none of them won. Yvette''s fighting spirit was ignited. She asked, "Hubby, can I carry on ying?" "Haha, as you wish," Chuckmented happily. Yvette took out another ten thousand dors worth of chips. Although Chuck asked her to bet more, she was unwilling to. Ten thousand dors was already excessive. What if she lost again? Yvette was reluctant to spend Chuck''s money in this way. Chuck didn''t want to force her, so he just yed along. At the same time, in the security control room of the casino. The supervisor was a woman from the United States. She was holding a red wine ss and was staring asionally at the monitor. She suddenly caught sight of a foreign woman in the monitor. She was gorgeous and had an amazing figure simr to that of women in the United States. Not only that, her figure was possibly even more curvy and attractive! She stared at the foreign woman for a few seconds and was immediately reminded of someone. The woman was the target of the kill order executed by her boss in the killer organization. Was that blood leopard? She frowned and said, "Zoom in on her face." "Here you go, Natasha." The supervisor, Natasha was astonished to see the woman''s erged picture. She eximed, "I can''t believe that it''s really her. I didn''t expect Blood Leopard to be so beautiful. Gee, unfortunately, she''s in the kill list and must die!" "Natasha, do we need to inform the organization?" Someone asked. "No, this is a golden opportunity for me to contribute to the organization. The reward is worth ten million dors! I won''t allow others to snatch it. Summon the rest and wait for my orders!" Anyone from the killer organization could attempt to kill Blood Leopard. After all, one would be eligible for a reward often million dors. Most importantly, they would have the chance to mingle with the superiors of the killer organization. That was far more important than the ten million dor reward. "Alright." Someone left the room to make preparations. "Haha, interesting. You clearly know that you are being hunted, yet you are daring enough to gamble here. Have you overestimated your capability? I have several killers with me and you''re just a fledgling female killer! How many people can you defeat?" Natashaughed mockingly. Only one order from her was needed and the Blood Leopard would not be able to get out of the casino alive. "Find out the identity of the man and woman standing next to her," She instructed. "Noted." She walked to the front of the monitor and observed Chuck and Yvette cing their bets. She found their way of gambling ridiculous, and could foresee them losing a lot of money. Well, it''s good enough for Yvette to contribute to her own business before she died. Natasha questioned, "Any news?" "The man has never set foot here before this. He should be a child from a wealthy family who''s here for vacation." "What about that woman?" Natasha looked down on this man as he was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. He was a nobody in the United States. "As for that woman, I haven''t found anything about her yet. All information about her has been blocked." "Blocked? That''s something worth investigating. Continue to look up her identity." Natasha shot Betty a cold stare. Chapter 514 Chapter 514 "Hubby, are we out of luck?" Yvette was literally lost for words. They had fifty million dors worth of chips and they lost everything within this short period of time. Should they have not gambled at all? "Why don''t we ce a smaller bet?" Yvette felt bad for losing this much money. After all, it was fifty million dors. If Yvette had not epted the Allen family, she would not be able to witness stacks of money. She was not a fan of luxury goods, so she had always been living a simple life. She couldn''t stand losing an enormous sum of money in less than an hour like this. No matter how calm she tried to be, she was still distressed from losing so badly. Chuck smiled and replied, "It''s no biggie. Mother told us to have fun." He clearly knew that fifty million dors was nothingpared to the wealth Karen had. Ultimately, his mother was a big wheel. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yvette sighed, "Well, hubby, you can carry on then." Karen was indeed wealthy, and fifty million dors was nothing to her. "Hey loser, buzz off. Shame on you for still being here. If you feel sorry for your money, go and cry somewhere else. Don''t stand in my way, we still want to y." Several guests chased them out impatiently. "That''s right. You''ve already lost all of your chips. Do you still n to win it back? Who do you think you are?" "F*ck off! You''re just wasting my time!" They continued to pressure Chuck to leave. After all, they were all big figures! They were here to have some fun, but it turned out they were interrupted by these people who were sticking around despite losing everything. Yvette was cold-eyed but Chuck was not bothered by their sarcasticments at all. He ordered, "Betty, go and get us more chips!" "Yes, Young Master." Betty immediately left the table. Chuck had lost badly, yet he managed to gain some experience. He had always been very calm because his mother was filthy rich. He was just testing out his listening skills to see if it really worked out. He was very confident. The fifty million dor bet was a good way to test the waters. Now, it was his time to start earning money. The dealer knew about his motive and smiled in a scornful manner. Indeed, this man didn''t know how to y the game. He would lose no matter how much money he had! It was really rare to see someone losing fifty million dors in less than an hour. "Aren''t you going to get out of my way?" A fat man reprimanded. He had a chip of five million dors with him. Initially, he thought of gambling for a while and having some fun after earning some money. He didn''t expect to be interrupted by some random strangers. He was not in a good mood. This person had lost all his money, but he was reluctant to leave. Was he trying to cause a scene after losing? What a foolish act! Yvette was provoked by all these people. She hated it when peoplemented about Chuck in such a manner. "It''s merely five million dors. Why are you so anxious?" Chuckmented. "Haha, just five million dors? Are you kidding me? Can you show me five million dors worth of chips now?" The fat man mocked stormily. Five million dors was a great deal. How could such a brat pretend to disregard this sum of money? The man was infuriated to the point that he almost beat him up! "Of course I can," Chuck mentioned lightly. Five million dors was merely a matter of numbers to him. As for Karen, it was solely a drop in the ocean. "Show me then!" The fat man ridiculed him. He was not convinced that Chuck would be able to show him five million dors on the spot. His te of chips was already vacant. Perhaps it was time for him to scram to the casino''s entrance to beg for money. Chuck red at him. "Boss, don''t be mad, both of you are from the same country!" There was a stunning interpreter next to the fat man. She had a seductive figure. "Same country? I don''t know any poor man from where Ie from!" The fat man did not want to be associated with Chuck by all means. He didn''t want Chuck to ruin his status, and thought that he should just leave after losing. He felt sheepish about Chuck''s shameless act of lingering in the casino after losing arge sum of money! "Boss, he doesn''t seem poor at all," The beautiful interpreter said charmingly. In particr, Yvette stood beside him. How could he possibly be a poor man being apanied by such an attractive woman? If she had the figure and appearance like Yvette''s, she would have joined the entertainment industry for a long time. Why would she stick with an ordinary individual if he wasn''t rich? "Dude, he''s just a country bumpkin! Look at his face, it''s probably his first time traveling overseas! He must have been saving a lot to travel abroad, and yet he''s still ying such expensive games. Do you have the money to y, boy?" The fat man sneered. However, when he saw Yvette beside him, he was envious. Was she an interpreter as well? How could there be such an attractive interpreter! Why didn''t he manage to find someone like her when he entered a while ago? He was only jealous of Chuck for being able to meet such a gorgeous interpreter. She giggled. A country bumpkin? True, he did look a bit like it now! "I do have the money to y. As a matter of fact, I have more than you," Chuck mentioned boastfully. "Haha, such a poser! You have more than me? Do you know who I am? I''ve been in the United States for five years. Do you know how much money I''ve earned in these five years? I''m afraid that you won''t be able to reach even one tenth of my wealth!" The fat man taunted. "Try shaming my husband again!" Yvette''s eyes were cold and lifeless as she stared at the fat man. If Chuck had not told her that the casino was owned by the owner of the killer organization, she would have taken action long ago. "Beauty, he''s your husband? Why do you look so poor? Follow me and you''ll live a good life." The fat man desired to have such a beautiful woman like her. "My husband is not poor at all. He is very much richer than you!" Yvette uttered coldly. "Hehe, really? Show it to me if you have the money!" The fat man put his arm around the interpreter''s waist, teasing them like a jerk. In his point of view, Chuck was just a poor country bumpkin. Even if he had some money, he had lost all of them a short time ago. He was already a pauper. How could he still have money? Yvette was extremely mad at the fat man. She whispered to Chuck, "Hubby, can I beat him up?" This visit was not just for the sake of having fun. Yvette did not want to ruin Karen''s n. After all, it was not easy to deal with the killer organization! A little mistake could mess things up, so Yvette didn''t want to react impulsively. "Haha," Chuck smiled faintly. Yvette was indeed lovely when she made such requests. She could only behave in such a manner in front of him. "Hubby, I won''t hit him, but I''m very angry at him for making stupidments like this." "In that case, I''ll kiss you," Chuck replied with a gentle smile. "I don''t want it now. Let''s save it for tonight." Yvette blushed shyly. Yvette felt uneasy doing this in front of a huge crowd anyways. Chuckughed and turned towards the fat man, "Since you are that rich, then let''s have a bet." "Hmph, what makes you think that you can beat me? Do you think I will lower my standards to y with you? What a joke!" The fat man derided. The beautiful interpreter thought that if the fat man won, she would be able to make a lot of money. It was the right choice for her to follow such a boss. Thank goodness she did not choose to work for Chuck just now. He was a nobody! "It''s not that I''m not qualified. You''re the one that''s not qualified to y with me. Do you understand?" Chuck scoffed indifferently. "What a joke! I didn''t..." The fat man sneered at Chuck, a smug look stered on his face. Suddenly, he stopped dead in his words. "Young Master, here''s fifty million dors worth of chips!" Betty handed over the chips as she approached Chuck. When the crowd saw him having so many chips again, they were dumbfounded! He had lost tens of millions of dors just a moment ago, and now he had fifty million dors worth of chips again. It was a total of hundred million dors! Was this in-looking foreigner from a super rich family? The fat man was dumbstruck with terror. He solely had five million dors worth of chips. Nevertheless, he didn''t expect for Chuck to get himself fifty million dors worth of chips in an instant! It was tenfold of what he had! Chuck was clearly the one who was the richer one here! It gave him a terrible shock. Was this true? The beautiful interpreter was taken aback too. She immediately envied Yvette for finding such a wealthy husband. Why didn''t she have such luck? "Since you''re so rich, why don''t you exchange fifty million dors worth of chips too and let''s y one round!" Chuck remarked. "You... I..." The fat man was tongue-tied. Even if he had fifty million dors, he wasn''t willing to spend it in the casino! Only billionaires could do such a thing, right? Chuck retorted sharply, "You don''t have money? Then, why were you being pretentious just now?" The fat man''s face turned red instantly. He was furious as Chuck actually made fun of him, and he couldn''t stand it anymore. He shouted, "Well, let''s see how rich you are today!" Chapter 515 Chapter 515 "Alright," Chuck answered tly. He wanted to see who was richer? With Chuck''s mother here, this man couldn''t possiblypare. The fat man stared at Chuck furiously. "I want another 45 million dors of chips!" He demanded, chucking a card onto the table. Did this fellow think fifty million dors was a lot? He had the money as well. He just wasn''t showing it off! Fifty million dors was a walk in the park for him. "Smack!" The fat man pped the beautiful interpreter in the face and yelled at her, "I''m speaking to you! Didn''t you hear me?" She yelped in pain. There was a palm print on her face now. Her face contorted into shock. She covered her pped cheek with her hands as tears welled up in her eyes. "Please wait a moment," she eventually got out. She spared a look of longing at Chuck, feeling regretful. She should have just followed him and became his interpreter. At the very least, a young man like him wouldn''t hit her. He looked gentle. She then took the card tossed at her and walked off to exchange money for more chips. The fat man stared smugly at Chuck as she departed. Chuck merely shrugged. Soon, the beautiful interpreter got back with the chips, "Sir, these are your chips." "Good. Here''s your reward," The fat man smirked as he stuffed a ten thousand dor chip into her dress. She thanked the man, feeling grateful. "At least I hadn''t gotten pped for nothing," she thought. The fat man retorted, "See, I have fifty million dors worth of chips now as well. Are you still willing to bet with me?" He was immensely pleased with himself as he had always lucked out in gambling. He might win a few million dors today! He was looking forward to seeing Chuck lose all his money. "Is fifty million is a lot?" Chuck inquired nonchntly. The fat man mocked him, "Aren''t you arrogant?" Wasn''t this man afraid of beingughed at by others in the casino? Most of the people allowed to enter such a high-end casino were big bosses. However, only a selected few could throw out fifty million dors just like that. A nobody like Chuck couldn''t possibly do such a thing. "Goodness, this person is really cocky. Fifty million dors is still not a lot to him?" Someone whispered. "Yeah, I think he''s being too pretentious. I''m even embarrassed on his behalf," another said. The crowd discussed this turnabout loudly, openlyughing at Chuck as they did. How could this young man make such ament? Did he really think he was that rich? "Stop pretending, will you? How shameless!" The fat man taunted. Chuck merely eyed him and proceeded to call for Betty, "Betty, I think I''m feeling lucky tonight. Please get me another five hundred million dors worth of chips." Yvette was stunned by his bold demand. Five hundred million dors converted into chips? Wouldn''t it cost him six hundred million dors in total then? The fat manughed at that and guffawed, "Are you still pretending to be rich? Well then, go ahead!" The beautiful interpreter from before was alsoughing at him. She didn''t think that the young man had that much money. "Yes, Young Master," Betty replied, heading to the counter straight away. People started to crowd around them. Five hundred million dors was a huge bet after all. Chatter started up, gradually getting louder and louder. They were all trying to figure out who Chuck was. The fat man didn''t take him seriously at all. Five hundred million dors? Please, no one present in the casino had the ability to take out five hundred million dors just like that. How could it be possible for this guy then? In the monitoring room, Natasha on the other hand was a little stunned. Five hundred million in one go? She had only encountered three people who had managed to do such a thing ever since the business started. One of them had even exchanged two billion dors at one shot and lost all of it that same day. Even so, five hundred million wasn''t a small feat in the slightest. However, this would be the biggest transaction the casino had in the past year. She was interested to see how this was going to end. "Haven''t you found anything?" Natasha inquired coldly. There were a lot of people who could take out such arge amount of money at one go, but very few would use it to gamble. Such a person must be someone with a pretty high status. "I haven''t," Came the reply. Natasha narrowed her eyes and stared at the screen. It was Betty who went to exchange the chips at the counter. She looked a little familiar to her, but where exactly had she seen her before? She couldn''t remember in the slightest. "Well, keep looking!" She ordered. "Yes, Ma''am!" She walked closer to the screen and looked at Betty''s face carefully. "Where have I seen you before?" She thought. "Hiss!" The fat man was shocked, his jaw nearly dropped to the floor as he watched Betty push a cart of chips towards them. Did this fellow really exchange five hundred million dors worth of chips? Oh god! Not only was the fat man shocked, but all the onlookers echoed his surprise as well. Who knew this man was so rich? Who was he? "Gosh, this man is so rich. This is incredible!" Someone eximed. "This is such a surprise, I''m so jealous!" Another whined. A woman echoed exaggeratedly, "Oh, I want to be his wife! I think I''ve fallen in love with him!" Another woman added, "Me too! He''s just so dreamy, My God..." Everyone present was shocked. Most of them have never even seen this much money before in their lives. This was too incredible! The beautiful interpreter''s eyes almost popped out. She regretted her decision before immensely. Her client was quite literally a poor manpared to him! Would he be willing to let her be his interpreter? "If you''re rich enough, let''s see you get more chips as well," Chuck said. The fat man''s face darkened at that and he proceeded to yell angrily, "So what if you''re rich? Do you even have the guts to gamble it all away? If you n to ce a mere ten thousand per bet, forget it! You''ll only make a fool out of yourself." The man was not going to back down. He was used to cing huge amount of bets anyways. "How much are you ying for?" Chuck asked indifferently. "You can''t afford to y my game!" The fat manughed at him and he directed his gaze at the gambling table. He ced a bet of three million dors on the threefold zone. "Let''s see you do this..." The fat man sneered. Chuck shrugged and got his hands on a couple stacks of chips. He had just taken fifty million dors out to bet alongside him. The fat man was startled at that. Fifty million dors for one bet? This guy was nuts! The onlookers were stunned speechless as well. Their jaws were agape with disbelief. The beautiful interpreter was the same. Meanwhile, Yvette looked really nervous, but Betty and Chuck looked indifferent. Betty would sometimes follow Karen to social parties. In those private parties, a single bet would cost at least one billion dors. Now that was much more astounding. When Karen was bored, she would go out to gamble and put out ridiculouslyrge bets. She was able to win a lot of money back every time. If she mentioned the amount to Chuck, she knew even he would be shocked. The dealer was amazed too. How could this guy ce such a huge bet? Was he really that confident in winning? "You idiot! You''ll lose all your money soon," The fat manughed. Did he think that cing such a huge bet would guarantee him a win? Sure enough, just as the game started, the fat man won in no time. Heughed in delight as he taunted, "Ha! I was right. Boy, you are really my lucky star!!" The three million dors he had put down had turned into six million dors in such a short period of time. It was easy money! Yvette was disappointed. She bit her lips and looked at her husband in anticipation. She hoped that he would remain calm and collected throughout the whole ordeal. Chuck''s expression, on the hand, didn''t change at all. The dealer scoffed silently as she soon realised that this guy clearly had no idea on how this game worked at all. He had lost fifty million too easily. Soon, he would lose all five hundred million dors as well. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Do you still want to y, boy? Your heart must be aching, am I right?" He taunted. The fat man sneered at him as he started to bet again. This time, he ced a five million dor bet. "Go on, then. I''d love to win some more!" The fat man mocked. Chuck shrugged at that and said, "Betty, let''s bet three million dors this time." Betty immediately followed his instructions. "Oh, don''t tell me you''re getting cold feet now. Only three million dors this time? How generous!" The fat man sneered at him. "Why is he being so timid this time?" Someone inquired in the crowd. "Oh, didn''t you know? I''ve been keeping my eye on him from before. He had already lost a hundred million dors in total. Of course he wouldn''t dare to ce such a huge bet again. If he loses again, all his chips will be gone in no time!" "Really? When ites to gambling, confidence is key, isn''t it? He must not feel all that confident now if that''s the case. How is he going to win with that attitude?" "I think so too. He''s bound to lose!" Another agreed. The crowd were exchanging their opinions to and fro. They determined that Chuck would not win this time as well. Without confidence, it was impossible for anyone to win. The fat man was still sneering at him. Seeing that this guy before him wasn''t cing huge bets, he thought that he would only have to y a few more rounds at most. This guy was definitely going to exchange his remaining chips back into money after a while. Soon enough, the dealer began to throw the dice into the wheel. Everyone watched as it spun and spun. Eventually, the dice fell on a number, shocking the onlookers. Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Everyone was dumbfounded. "How is this possible?" The fat man''s eyes widened, his face filled with shock. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Unexpectedly, Chuck had won! Not the fat man himself, but Chuck! He had bet three million dors, and his reward would be multiplied by fifty-six. So how much would that be...? Oh goodness! His face turned pale instantly. "That¡¯s impossible! Am I mistaken?" Someone whispered. "No, he really won! Oh my god, three million times fifty-six, how much is that?" "He won back all the money he lost from previous bets just like that! It''s incredible!" "Dang, why didn''t I ce my bet on him just now?" Someone wailed regretfully. "Me too. I thought he wouldn''t be able to win at all!" "Oh, guess we were wrong then," Someone said. "I''ll bet alongside him for the next one!" Another added, "Me too!" The onlookers were envious now. No one could have expected this! "Wow, someone over there won almost a hundred and seventy million dors!" "What?! Amazing! Come and see!" "Hurry up, everyone,e here! Someone won a lot of money!" All the people in the casino were excited now. They started to gather around to see what was going on. All of a sudden, the table that Chuck was at was surrounded by people. "Who was the one that ced the bet? The one with blue eyes?" Someone asked. "No, it''s that foreigner over there!" Another mentioned. "Really? How is he so good?!" "I''ve heard that people in his country know martial arts! Maybe that helped him!" "Gosh, I wish I could be him now..." Everyone had the same envious look in their eyes. Yvette let out a sigh of relief and let out a smile. Betty was not as excited, but she was pretty d. She wasn''t as affected as she had once witnessed Karen win eight billion dors at once. The dealer was stunned as well. Fifty-six times three million dors... that was one hundred and sixty-eight million. Crash! In the security room, Natasha had dropped the ss of red wine in her hand. "What''s going on? He actually won!" She eximed. Natasha was raging. That one single game had cost the casino too much! Someone suggested weakly, "He was just lucky..." "Lucky? Well, let¡¯s see how lucky he can get!" Natasha narrowed her eyes as she said. The casino would not stand to go bankrupt from this. He could continue on if he¡¯d like! She strongly believed that he would lose every penny he had won today. "You lost? How careless of you," Chuck lightly taunted. The fat man was furious. The dealer¡¯s face contorted a little painfully as she pushed the money towards Chuck. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. Just when everyone thought that he would surrender, his actions blew everyone away. He had decided to make his move at the veryst second, taking everyone by surprise. In an instant, he had ced all the money he had on one particr bet. The thirty-times multiplier zone. Goodness! Everyone was astounded by him! "I haven¡¯t gone blind, have I? It''s okay if he still wants to keep ying, but how could he just ce all his bets on one spot?" "This man is so bold, he''s so attractive," A beautiful woman with big blue eyes said as she stared dreamily at Chuck. She had never seen such a brave person before. He was ying with fire now. Both the fat man and dealer were stunned. "Have you gone mad?" The fat man eximed in disbelief. He wiped his tears and thought the other man was foolish! How could he bet so much on one game? "Oh, so you''re not betting?" Chuck asked tly. "This is it then, you''re going to lose everything now!" The fat man sneered. What was the point of betting so much? People would only get lucky for once at most, was this fellow hoping to get lucky twice? The fat man then ced a bet of five million on this game. He was confident that he would win this round. The dealer swallowed a little and started the game. The dice started to spin while everyone stared at it in anticipation. This was a huge gamble! This was definitely a rare scene in the casino. "Dong! Dong! Dong!" The dice stopped spinning eventually. A pin-drop silence epassed the casino. Everyone''s eyes drifted to look up at Chuck, including Yvette and Betty. That was because... He had won again. He had won thirty times of two hundred and sixty eight million dors. That was 8.4 billion dors! Everyone was rendered speechless. What else could they say? It felt as if they were dreaming. Was this reality? Was it possible for someone to win so much money? Chuck heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that he had won. The fat man fell to the ground with a flop from the sheer shock. 8.4 billion dors already exceeded his family¡¯s entire fortune! How could this man manage to get this amount of money in one game? How could hepare with Chuck? He was nowhere close to beating him now. The interpreter''s eyes widened. She was confused... "I¡¯ve won, now give me the chips!" Chuck spoke up to the dealer. Betty was a little surprised. Could a talent for gambling be inherited as well? Gambling depended a lot on luck and psychoanalysis. Karen possessed both qualities, so she often won money. However, Karen didn''t gamble much. She would only gamble when she had no choice or when she was feeling particrly bored. The dealer was too shocked to even speak. She had been in this casino for a long time. However, she had never seen anyone winning this much money in one go! Even if some had won five hundred million, they wouldn¡¯t be able to walk away with the money just like that. The casino would never allow someone to win such a huge amount of money. "Hubby, you''re amazing," Yvette said dreamily. Chuck smiled as she whispered in his ear, "I''ll kiss the life out of you when I get home tonight." "Honey, you must keep your word," He murmured back. "Of course, when have I ever lied to you?" Yvette said with a smile. She was curious. Why was Chuck so confident in the game just now? "I..." The dealer stammered. She was rendered speechless at this point. She couldn''t believe that she had caused the casino to lose so much money. At this moment, someone walked down from upstairs. It was Natasha. She could no longer bear it any longer after witnessing someone win such a huge amount of money in the casino. "Wow, isn¡¯t that the Goddess of Gamblers?" "Yes, it is! Who would have thought that she worked here?" "Oh, she''sing over. She''s going toe bet with the foreigner!" "How exciting!" Everyone was buzzing. They all knew that the casino would send someone in during moments like these, but they had never expected that person to be a retired pro gambler! This casino must be pretty capable to be able to hire her. "Congrattions to the gentleman over here!" Natasha smiled as she said. She then walked towards the dealer whose face was getting paler by the hour. The dealer started to leave, her legs trembled as she spoke, "Miss, I..." "Stand down!" Natasha replied coldly. The dealer shut her mouth at that and stepped aside. "Thank you. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to collect the chips that I¡¯ve won," Chuck said. "Why of course, sir. Our casino has integrity after all. Come, someone get this gentleman his chips!" Natasha said lightly. A staff member came eventually, carrying tonnes of chips. Chuck eyed the pile of chips a few times and nodded with satisfaction. Natasha said with a smile, "What''s your n, sir? I think you should continue betting, today seems like your lucky day!" She hade down to win all the money back from Chuck on the casino''s behalf. This would be an easy task for her. "Oh, I do intend to continue," Chuck had already nned to keep this up. He was feeling lucky today, so why not? He was actually feeling quite d to have won so much money. "I''ll bet as well, is that alright?" Natasha spoke confidently. Chuck was a little confused. He had heard people fussing about this woman just now, but he couldn''t understand what they were saying. "Honey, who is she?" He whispered to Yvette. "Someone said that she''s the Goddess of Gamblers. Hubby, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to y against her," she replied. Chuck nodded. While he was confident, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat a pro gambler. He knew the limits of his abilities. "No, I don''t want to y with you," Chuck spoke up eventually. "Oh my, I didn''t expect you to be so timid. Are all you foreigners cowards?" Natasha sneered. She had to make him y the game, or she wouldn''t be able to get the money back. Yvette''s eyes turned cold at that. Chuck frowned and scowled, "What did you just say?" "If you have the guts, then bet against me!! If you don''t, then you''re nothing but a coward!" Natasha taunted. She would never allow someone to win this much money in this casino under her management. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 The onlookers in the casinoughed out loud as they listened in on the conversation. Natasha was the Goddess of Gamblers after all, so she had the right to challenge him like this. "Will the foreigner take her up on this?" Someone whispered. "Definitely not. Luck is one thing, but when you encounter skilled people like her, it''s useless!" "I think so too. If it were me, I wouldn''t y either..." A man muttered. "Oh, so you admit to being a coward then?" Someone sneered at him. "It doesn''t matter what anyone else thinks, to be honest. It''s billions of dors on the line here! Who would agree to willingly lose so much money to her? I''d take the money over my dignity any day, thank you very much!" Everyone had their own take on the situation. They were waiting for the final showdown. "Sir, so what do you say?" Natasha taunted Chuck. She loved to mock people like him. Especially those who wanted to leave right after winning some money. "Why don''t we take this to your office?" Chuck said. "You hooligan..." Yvette muttered. She didn''t feel good about Chuck speaking like that to other women. Natasha''s eyes narrowed at that, her gaze ran cold. Had he actually flirted with her? "Man, this guy really has guts! How dare he flirt with her! Doesn''t he know who her partner is?" Someone in the crowd whispered. "Shut up, are you trying to catch your death?" Another hissed. The onlookers thought this young man was pretty foolish. Didn''t he know who this woman was? How could he flirt with her in public like that? "You don''t want to bet with me, do you?" Natasha red at Chuck. This man''s teasing was causing everyone to make fun of her. She was very annoyed. She would have asked her subordinates to barge in already if it weren''t for the presence of so many guests here. "Why should I bet with you?" Chuck retorted. "If you don''t, that means you''re a coward! That would mean everyone from your country is the same as well," Natasha said coldly. How could this man still be so calm? He didn''t even seem affected by her provocations at all! "Oh, that''s weird. Just because I won''t gamble with you, that makes me a coward? How about this, I want you to jump off a building. By your rationality, if you don''t jump, you''d be a coward too," he scoffed. She was a pro-gambler. In no way was Chuck going to lose all his money to her! He knew that his gambling abilities could notpare to hers. "You better watch your mouth," Natasha growled lowly. She had not expected such a reply from him. "I don''t care. I''m not betting with you either way," Chuck said. He didn''t want to lose his lucky streak just like that. He had won more than eight billion dors just now. It was the most money he himself had ever seen! He still wanted to continue winning. It would be great if he could win tens of billions of dors. He could use the money to make a couple of investments when he returned home. Natasha''s eyes red fiercely at him. The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees as gradual silence filled it. "Hubby, whatever you do, you can''t bet with her!" Yvette warned once more. "I know, I''m not stupid," Chuck replied. "I know that..." Yvette said in a low voice. Chuck smiled smugly as he looked at the flustered supervisor. He''d like to see her try to force him into betting with all these people around them. He''d make sure to close down the casino''s business if she did. The tension in the room was high. Meanwhile, Betty walked aside to make a call to Karen. "Hey, I''m almost there," Karen said once she picked up. She was already on her way over. "President Lee, Young Master..." Betty trailed off, still a bit taken by surprise. "What''s wrong? Did he lose a lot of money? It''s okay, let him be. As long as he''s fine, let him have as many chips as he likes," Karen said. She knew that her son knew his own limits. He would not lose too much. As her only son, his happiness came first before anything else. "Actually... Young Master just won," Betty said. She still could not believe that Chuck had won so much money in just two rounds. "Did he?" Karen replied, shocked. "Yes. In fact, quite a lot of it..." "Oh, how much did Chucky win?" Karen smiled as she inquired. This was really an unexpected surprise. Psychoanalysis was particrly important when it came to gambling. As Karen had mastered it, she would always win big while betting. "About eight billion dors..." Betty answered. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "What?!" Karen eximed. She was not surprised by the figure that was mentioned. After all, eight billion wasn''t a big deal to her. It was just that winning such an amount in casinos was unheard of. "How did he win?" Karen asked, curious. Eventually, Betty told her the full story. "How interesting. I didn''t expect Chucky to be so talented... I had honestly asked him to go there just so he could lose some money. That way I''d be able to negotiate a deal with someone there. I really didn''t expect him to win at all..." Karen trailed off. Karen didn''t know how to react now. Chuck had unwittingly foiled her ns. "Well, do you think Young Master should bet with the Goddess of Gamblers? I think she''s never lost a game before and with his inexperience..." Betty started to fret as she spoke. "Ask him to go ahead then, why not? Tell Chucky to gamble with her. I''ll be there soon," she said. She was already close. "I''ll tell the young master right away. Alright, President Lee, I''ll see you soon," Betty replied. "Yes... Oh, by the way, how''s Yvette?" Karen inquired. "She was injured when she got here," Betty answered. "It wasn''t too bad, was it?" "It was pretty serious, but she can still bear it. President Lee, if she goes on like this, she may..." "Surpass me? And then kill me?" Karen stated, a smile on her face. She didn''t feel an inkling of fear. "Well... You''re already one of the top threebat experts in today''s world. You''ll soon surpass the top one. Even if she practiced for another twenty years, she might not be able to even garner half of your skills, but... Yvette is young. Twenty yearster, she would only be in her forties and you would already be in your sixties..." This was Betty''s main concern. It was inevitable that people would grow old and die. Once Karen hit sixty, her skills would eventually go downhill. At that time, Yvette would be at the peak of her abilities. It was going to be a close fight. Even if Karen had maintained her physical strength, her age was still a major factor to be taken into consideration. Yvette would have a twenty- year advantage over her no matter what. "It''s okay. The better Yvette is, the more reassured I am. This means that Chucky will be safe. Besides, I may be just as strong when I''m sixty, you know," Karen said, optimistically. After all, she was still training herself every day. She had increased the weight of her special bracelets recently. They were about eighty pounds now. If she kept this up, she would still be confident in her physical fitness even once she hit her sixties. "Well, I think that Yvette has great potential," Betty started. "That''s good. Right, let''s not talk about this now. Get Chucky to continue ying, alright?" Karen reminded. "Noted, President Lee, I think someone from the casino hase to stop us. They will probably make their move soon," Betty said in alert. She had been following Karen for a long while, so she was incredibly vignt. When she came in, she could sense that something was off right off the bat. "Alright, I know. I''ll get there as soon as I can." "Okay." After Betty hung up the phone, she walked to Chuck''s side and ryed the information, "Young Master, President Lee wants you to bet with her." Chuck was taken aback and asked, "Did she really say that?" Yvette was a little bit nervous. This must mean that the woman who killed her father was on her way here now. How should she face her? "That''s right. She did," Betty confirmed. "Well, since Mom said so, I will do as she wishes," Chuck said. "It''ll be fine. President Lee was surprised to hear that you won just now, you know," Betty continued. "Really?" Heughed as he said. Not long after, he directed his gaze back at Natasha, "Okay, I''ll bet with you!" Since his mother wasing over soon, he was not afraid in the slightest. "d that you''ve finallye to your senses," Natasha sneered. She was going to make him lose all the money that he had won just now. Chuck shrugged nonchntly at that. The crowd started up again as they watched the interaction. "Wow, really? He actually agreed?" "This is incredible!" "Oh boy, he better prepare himself for the big loss that''sing." "He''s going to lose everything for sure. She''s the Goddess of Gamblers, for Christ''s sake!" The onlookers crowded around them, waiting for the game to start in anticipation. This foreigner would be betting with eight billion dors! Everyone thought he was bound to lose. After all, he was a nobody and wasn''t as skilled at this like Natasha was. He was going to lose big time! Chapter 518 Chapter 518 "I''ve agreed to y, but I should be the one to decide what to bet on. Since you''re the Goddess of Gamblers, you wouldn''t mind me picking, would you?" Chuck said. Yvette had tranted thements from the onlookers to him. He didn''t really care about what they said. He could gamble with her. However, he knew that other than his good hearing, he didn''t have any other skills that would help him win. "Sure, as long as it''s a bet," Natashaughed. As a pro gambler, she was well versed in anything that was rted to gambling. Even if Chuck was the one who decided on what game to bet on, the oue would still be the same. She would still end up winning back all the money he had won. She would go ahead and entertain his request. She only hoped that it would be a fun one. "Alright, let''s y dice then," Chuck said. His ears would be useful if they yed this. "No problem. Get me the dice!" Natasha smirked. Was this man mad? Why would he pick a simple dice game like this? She was a pro at this! He was going to lose for sure! The crowd that was invested in them before had suddenly lost their interest after hearing Chuck''s proposal. Was he trying to dig his own grave? ying a simple dice game with the Goddess of Gamblers? Only a fool would make that suggestion! Any other card game would literally be better than dice shaking! This game depended greatly on skill, which he didn''t seem to even possess. How did someone like this win eight billion dors just now? Everyone was dumbfounded. Eventually, a dealer came over with the dice. "How are we ying the game? How much do you wanna y for?" Chuck asked. "Don''t you have nearly nine billion dors now? I will bet six billion with you! If you win two out of three games, I will give you six billion. If you lose, then you''ll have to pay me six billion dors!" Natasha said with a sneer. "That''s a bit too much, isn''t it?" Chuck muttered lowly. Couldn''t they just y for five hundred million per game? Winning two out of three rounds was a test of psyche! N?velDrama.Org ? content. Yvette was worried. The bet was indeed huge. Betty on the other hand didn''t feel much of anything. After all, she had witnessed how Karen gambled before. "That''s right. Why, are you refusing now?" Natasha smirked. Chuck had fallen hook, line and sinker for the bet. He couldn''t possibly step down from this now. She would never allow him to back out at this point. It was impossible. "Why would I refuse?" Chuck scoffed. He didn''t care either way. The money he was betting with wasn''t his own anyways. "Alright then. Let''s begin!" Natasha picked up the dice cup. "Hold on a minute. We haven''t agreed on the rules of the game yet. Let''s make a guess each time: either big or small," Chuck said. He couldn''t y dice with her. Being a pro gambler, who knew what sort of tricks she had up her sleeves? He would never be able to beat her. Chuck did not have the skills to do it. "Alright. I''ll leave it up to you then," she said. The oue would still be the same to her. "You,e and shake the dice!" Natasha pointed to a beautiful dealer nearby. Soon enough, the dealer made her way over. "Hubby, I''ll go shake the dice," Yvette suggested. She was afraid that the casino dealer would y tricks on the dice so she volunteered to do it instead. "Who the hell knows how stuff like that works around here?" Yvette thought. "Alright... Hey, hold on, my wife here wants to shake the dice," Chuck said loudly. "No problem," Natasha answered, unbothered. The onlookers were disappointed with Chuck''s decisions. No matter how he much tried to change the rules, they knew that he would still be defeated in the end. He was ying up against Natasha after all. "Hubby, I believe in you! You got this!" Yvette quietly cheered for him. "I will. I''ll give the money to you if I win this," Chuck said. "I don''t want it. Keep it for yourself, go on!" Yvette shook her head and walked towards the table''s centre to shake the cup of dice. "I will start shaking, and then you and my husband have to make a guess," Yvette stared at Natasha as she said. Natasha didn''t expect Blood Leopard to be so well spoken. But what was the use anyways? Anyone who broke the rules of the killer organisation must die. "Sure," she agreed. She had no objections and couldn''t wait to win this. Soon enough, Yvette began to shake the dice. Chuck listened to the dice rattling attentively until she stopped. Chuck contemted a few moments at that. Yvette looked at him with a hint of worry. Her eyes were silently encouraging him. "Big!" Came a yell. There was a smug smile on Natasha''s face as she said that. She had already known what the dice were disying the moment Yvette stopped shaking the cup. This was too simple. It was the basic skill of every pro gambler. "Hubby, what about you?" Yvette looked at Chuck. "I bet on big as well," said Chuck. The onlookers guffawed inughter immediately and started to voice out their opinions. "Oh My God, it''s the same as what she said. Does he not feel ashamed?!" "Right?! How can people like that exist?" "I''m leaving, I can''t stand to look at him anymore!" "Why are you following my call? If both of us are right, how do we decide who''s the winner?" Natasha jeered. Chuck fell silent at that. He knew he wasn''t fast enough to keep up with her, she was a pro after all. "Forget it then, I''ll go for small," Chuck said eventually. Natasha smirked at him at that. "Hubby, are you sure?" Yvette asked, worried. She couldn''t tell what was inside the cup, so she didn''t know who was right or wrong. "Uh-huh," he nodded. "Then I''ll open it," said Yvette as she opened up the cup. Looking down at the dice, her husband had guessed wrong. Natasha smiled proudly at that. This was too easy! The crowd started to chatter amongst themselves again. "I knew it. How could hepete with the Goddess of Gamblers? He must be mad!" "That''s for sure. Not anyone can just bet against her!" They all looked down on Chuck. He had only been a bit lucky just now. In no time, he was going to lose all the money he won and return them to the casino. Chuck''s determination did not waver one bit. "Hubby, it''s okay," Yvette said, trying tofort him. Chuck''s first guess had been right after all. He was just not as fastpared to Natasha. He nodded in acknowledgement at Yvette''s reassurance. "So, shall we continue?" "Yes, let''s move on," Chuck said. His attention was nowpletely focused on the dice cup. Yvette began to shake for the second round and then stopped. Right as the cup stopped shaking, Natasha already had the answer at the tip of her tongue. With a smile, she called out, "Big!" Yvette was particrly anxious now. This woman sounded so confident in her answer. Was she going to win again? Wouldn''t that mean Chuck had lost? "Well, I have no choice then. I can only go for ''small''," Chuck said, feeling dejected. He didn''t have enough experience to beat Natasha, he was sure. He had determined that it was ''big'' as well but she had beaten him to it. Yvette''s eyes filled with worry. Did her husband really lose again? "Open it. I think this man will lose for sure," Natasha said confidently. The crowd cheered. Yvette''s hands were cold and mmy. She didn''t want her husband to lose, but it''s not like she could do anything to stop this. "Open it," Natasha urged on. "It''s alright, Honey. Just open it," Chuck said tly. Yvette nodded and conceded. She was disappointed to see that Natasha was right. They were ying for the best of three so there was no third round. She looked at Chuck with gentle eyes, trying to reassure him. After all, he was ying against the Goddess of Gamblers. "As expected, he lost! How anticlimactic, he lost so quickly!" Someone said. "Of course, he was up against a pro gambler after all!" The crowd was openly mocking Chuck now. Previously, they were envious of him because he had won so much money in such a short time. How the mighty have fallen! In the end, he still had to return all that money anyway. The fat man from before wasughing merrily now. "Serves that punk right!" He thought. Yvette walked over and said, "I''m sorry, Hubby. I couldn''t help you..." "It''s alright," Chuck smiled. He didn''t expect to lose so quickly. But it didn''t matter. Most of the money he betted with wasn''t his own anyway. "Young Master, it''s okay. It was just a little money," Betty said, trying tofort him as well. He could easily get billions of dors via a single call to Karen if he wanted to. After all, he was Karen''s only son. "I know," Chuck felt at ease. It wasn''t a big deal but he couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. If his hearing had been a little better and faster, he knew he could''ve won the game. It was a pity that Natasha was too fast and more experiencedpared to him. "Take these chips then," Chuck said, willing to admit his loss. Natasha immediately ordered her subordinates to collect the chips. She then smiled and started to taunt him, "Sir, you can continue on if you want. You''re not going to quit just because you''ve lost a little money now, are you?" Chuck eyed her and asked, "Are you going toe bet with me again after I win a few more games?" "Oh, that won''t be necessary, Sir. Please, you can continue betting with me," she smirked. She was going to milk his pockets dry. "Eager now, are we? Come on then, let me have a go," A voice spoke up from outside, surprising Chuck. His mother was here! Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Karen walked in just then. When she heard Natasha speak the way she did to her son, she was mad. She herself had never raised her voice at him, so she wasn''t going to let anyone else do it either. Betty breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her. Yvette on the other hand, lowered her head and did not dare look up at Karen. Everyone turned to stare at the neer. How dare she challenge the Goddess of Gamblers? Was she another fool here to give the casino more money? Once Karen made her appearance at the door, she effectively captured everyone''s attention. "Why does she have such a good temperament?" "Yeah... She really is something! How rare." "Have you ever seen this woman before?" "I haven''t, do you suppose she''s married?" "At that age, she must be!" "Ah, a pity then." Everyone started to talk about her as she walked in. Indeed, the way she walked into the casino calmly and coolly left everyone in awe. She had a regal aura about her. She was just so captivating. Natasha frowned after hearing Karen''s words. She thought that Karen looked familiar, like she had seen her somewhere else before. However, she couldn''t remember where. Karenid low most of her life. She had lived quietly in the United States for many years that even her own family didn''t know a lot of things about her. Other people wouldn''t know about her existence at all. "You want to bet with me?" Natasha sneered. "Yes, I do. What do you say?" Karen said as she walked to stand next to Chuck. "Mom," Chuck greeted her. He was pleasantly surprised to see her. "I''ll help you win everything back, don''t worry." Karen said. She wouldn''t let other people look down on her son any longer. Chuck nodded eagerly at that. To be honest, he didn''t know that his mother knew how to gamble until now. Karen then moved her gaze away from her son to look at Yvette. At this moment, Yvette had her head down. She was biting her lip, staying silent as she didn''t know what to say. "Oh, she''s that foreigner''s mother! Wow, she''s so young and pretty! Is she from a noble family or something?" "No idea. I''ve never seen such a woman before!" "I haven''t got the slightest clue, either..." The crowd was still having discussions about her. Her having shown up was an expected surprise. "Why, of course! But let me tell you, I don''t do small bets!" Natasha said arrogantly. She wanted Karen to cerger bets. She herself was a pro gambler and she would win regardless, so why not make a little more money for the casino? No matter how rich this woman was, she would make sure that she lost all her money. "How much do you think the bet should be?" Karen inquired, a faint smile on her lips. "Ten billion!" Came her reply. "Ten billion?" Karen wanted to confirm. "Do you think it''s too much?" Natashaughed at her. Ten billion was not a sum ordinary people could afford. "No, I think that it''s too little. How about fifty billion from both sides? Best of three wins," Karen suggested. As soon as she finished her words, the whole crowd burst into an uproar. "What? Fifty billion dors! Oh my god! Really?" "Did she actually say fifty billion?" Who was this woman? How could she utter out such an amount so carefreely? Everyone was dumbfounded. Chuck on the other hand was scared out of his wits. Was his mother for real? Fifty billion?! Yvette was also astonished. Meanwhile, Betty was the only one who felt that this was normal. Karen had gambled several times and Betty was usually next to her whenever she did. She remembered that there was a time when Karen had even won a hundred billion dors in a game. It was a shocking number, wasn''t it? It was. But to Karen, money like that was merely icing on the cake. "You''re sure you can afford to lose that much?" Natasha questioned. "Go ahead and check," Karen said, taking out her card for further inspection. Natasha snapped her fingers for someone to verify the other woman''s ims. A few minutes of silent anticipation, the person concluded his check. Nodding, he informed Natasha, "She does." "You''re absolutely certain?" She turned to Karen. "Of course! Why? Are you not willing to? If you refuse, it''s okay. You just need to apologise to my son," Karen said. "Haha, why would I? Sorry, but I''m afraid that you will go bankrupt tonight," Natashaughed out loud. She was indeed confident in this. Karen''s face on the other hand remained impassive. "How do you want to y? Feel free to pick any game you want!" Natasha said with a wicked smile. She was going to strike gold soon. "My son lost to you in dice, right? Well then. Let''s y that then. The one with therger score wins." "Alright, no problem. Someone get her some dice now!" Natasha ordered. She thought these people were stupid. How could they expect to win by ying such a simple game with her?! She could already feel fifty billion dors going into her pockets. Soon enough, someone came over with the dice. Everyone watched on in anticipation. Many hoped that Karen would win because they were fascinated by Karen''s temperament. They didn''t think a woman like her would lose. However, they knew that this might very well be wistful thinking. It was really difficult to beat the Goddess of Gamblers. How could anyone beat Natasha? It was impossible to do so, everyone at the casino knew it. Chuck and Yvette looked on in excitement as well. "Then, let''s begin!" Natasha began to shake the dice in her cup. Karen grabbed hers and did the same. The sound of the dice was very loud, echoing throughout the casino. "Smack!" Natasha and Karen stopped shaking their dice at the same time. The crowd fell dead silent. "Swoosh!" Natasha revealed her dice. It was three sixes! "Holy sh*t, that''s eighteen! Ah, that woman''s bound to lose now!" "Yeah, what''s wrong with her? Why would she agree to gamble with the Goddess of Gamblers? Didn''t she know that she was giving money out for free like that?" Everyone was astounded by Natasha''s abilities. Karen was bound to lose, they were sure of it. Chuck was nervous. Admittedly, Natasha was really amazing. No wonder she was so revered! "Well, what are you waiting for? Show us," Natasha smiled smugly. She had never once lost to anyone in this game before. She could get three sixes or three ones casually. It depended on her mood. All the people present fixed their eyes on Karen, a permanent smirk imprinted itself on Natasha''s face. Soon, Karen finally revealed her dice. Everyone was shocked, another uproar stirred. "Am I dreaming? It''s three sixes as well!" "You''re really not! Oh my, she''s really good!" Who knew that this woman was also so skilled? Chuck and Yvette were both stunned. Chuck couldn''t believe that he had just known about his mother''s gambling talent. "Young Master, President Lee is not only good at gambling. She''s honestly the very best at everything she does. She runs a casino as well, Young Master," Betty said. This was the first time he had heard of such a thing. Chuck was stunned. Natasha''s face darkened as she said, "You just got lucky! Let''s go for another round!" She was confident that Karen was just being lucky. She just needed to put in more effort when shaking her dice now. She knew she would still win the game in the end. "Okay, let''s move on then," Karen replied. She shook her dice with a smile. Natasha scoffed and began at the same time. The casino was silent, everyone was holding their breath. The tension was high now that they knew Karen was skilled. "Smack!" The two stopped and revealed their dice at the same time! The people in the casino roared again. "I can''t believe it''s another three sixes from both of them!" "It''s incredible! Is this woman the Goddess of Gamblers in her country as well?" "I don''t know about that. Either way, I still admire her. She''s amazing!" "That''s impossible. How could anyone else get three sixes two times in a row?" Natasha eximed. Her eyes were almost bugging out of her head. She wasn''t dreaming, was she? How could this be possible? Natasha was so confused. "Nothing is impossible. Come on then. Let''s decide the winner in the third round!" Karen said. "Alright. I''ve got to give it to you, you''re pretty good. You might even be a worthy opponent!" Natasha muttered. She wasn''t going to lose to her now, was she? Whatever, it would be fine. She would still end up winning anyway. She was the Goddess of Gamblers after all. She had never lost at anything before. She wasn''t going to lose this time round! "Swoosh!" The two of them started to shake their dice, stopping at the same time. Everyone had started to hold in their breaths. This was a battle between two pro gamblers! "Smack!" When Natasha revealed her dice, a smile appeared on her face. She was confident in herself, she knew she had gotten three sixes this time as well. "Ah? Why are there only two sixes?" The crowd started to mumble. Only two of her dice were sixes, the other one was four. Did she make a mistake? Even Natasha herself was shocked. She was never mistaken! This must be an illusion! But it wasn''t, she had indeed missed. Natasha stared at Karen angrily, "Well, even if I only have two sixes, I will still beat you!" If even the Goddess of Gamblers had missed it, ordinary people like Karen would as well! It was absolutely impossible for Karen to get another three sixes again! Even if she only had two sixes, she would still be able to win against her. Her overall score was already high enough. Chuck was nervous, he desperately hoped that his mother would win. Yvette and Betty were as well. N?velDrama.Org ? content. All the people present were staring at the dice in her hand. Karen chuckled and lifted the dice cup gently. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 When Karen revealed her dice, a pin- drop silence echoed in the casino. Everyone looked at each other, their faces filled with disbelief. After seeing the results, Chuck smiled proudly. His mother had won! Yvette on the other hand was stunned, along with everyone else in the room. "Three sixes... That''s amazing!" "Who on earth is this foreigner? How did she do it?" "It''s incredible! She''s amazing!" Everyone was overwhelmed by her victory. The only person whose face went rmingly pale was Natasha. She couldn''t believe that Karen managed to get three sixes again. She really was amazing. "You..." Natasha stammered in disbelief. She was the Goddess of Gamblers, how could she lose? She couldn''t fathom this! Natasha refused to believe what had just happened! "You lost," Karen said tly. Fifty billion dors wasn''t a big bet to her. However, this was the fastest she had won. She had only been ying for a few minutes. "You cheated!" Natasha yelled. She was filled with hatred. It was simply impossible for her to lose. The only reason she would was that this woman must be cheating! However, how did she manage to cheat in front of so many people though? As soon as she said that, the whole casino started to chatter noisily. They discussed and gossiped with each other loudly. "What? Did she? How though?" "I think Natasha''s wrong... This foreigndy seems really ssy, why would she do such a shameless thing?" "I don''t think she cheated..." "Me too!" "Well... That''s not necessarily true. She''s never lost before but was beaten by this woman so suddenly. You have to admit that this is a very odd situation!" Most people chose to support Karen, but there were some who chose to stand by Natasha as well. After all, Natasha was the Goddess of Gamblers. Chuck was furious when he understood what was being debated. His mother was so righteous! How could she cheat in such a game? Yvette was furious as well. This was pure nder! Betty frowned at the thought. Only Karen was a little surprised by the usation. "You''re quite something, aren''t you? Ask these people to leave, let''s settle this in private," she said with a smile. "That''s exactly what I was thinking! Security, clear everyone out!" Natasha ordered with a sneer. She had just lost a bet worth fifty billion dors. To be honest, she didn''t think she was allowed to bet so much. Natasha had thought that she would definitely win. She didn''t expect that she would lose at all! She didn''t have fifty billion dors to cash out! Since Blood Leopard was here, she could deal with her here. Then, she would go to the killer organisation''s headquarters to receive the bounty! Eventually, the security guards came in and quickly drove all the guests out. Silence filled the room when it was only them who were left. Karen, Chuck, Yvette, and Betty stood together, calm and collected. The sound of feet shuffling was deafening. Suddenly, a bunch of people barged in. Each of them was dressed like a mercenary and looked deadly. They had surrounded the four of them. None of them could escape now. The atmosphere was tense and scary. Any ordinary person would have been scared to death, but the four of them remained nonchnt. Chuck had nothing to be afraid of. With his mother by his side, he could essentially conquer the world. "You shouldn''t have defeated me!" Natasha red at Karen as she yelled. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was about to unleash hell onto her. Karen didn''t care either way, "But I have!" "So what if you''ve beaten me? You''ll only be the winner if you walk away with the money, no? I''m the one in charge here so I''ll decide if you''ll win or not! So guess what, I''m dering you a loser right here, right now!" Natasha mocked. The scene was full of mercenaries, they can''t possibly escape without a scratch. Holding four people down was an easy task to them. How dare that woman dere herself a winner?! How ignorant, how foolish! "She will regret her words soon," Natasha thought. "How interesting," Karen said, smiling a little. "Interesting?! Are you mad?" Natasha eximed, feeling out of sorts. "No, that''s just what I was thinking," Karen said. "Well then, you want interesting? I''ll give you interesting soon!" She snickered. "Are you really? Odd... I''ve never met anyone who would refuse my prize. I won that bet fair and square, you know," Karen said indifferently. Previously, she had won all sorts of things, a hundred billion dors, an ind and even a state! No one would go back on their bets with her. Thisdy was really interesting indeed. "Well, what are you gonna do? I''m not giving you the money no matter what," Natasha spat. "Oh, simple," Karen smiled calmly. "Is that so? Well, get in line, I''lle back to you in a bit... You there! You''re Blood Leopard!" Natasha pointed at Yvette and said coldly. Yvette''s eyes narrowed at that. "It''s not as if you didn''t know the rules of the organisation. How dare you appear here when there''s a bounty on your head! Today marks the end of your life. Guards, capture them at once!" Natasha gave the order. She had not expected Blood Leopard to die in her hands. She had been on the run since ages ago. And all she had to do was give out orders! The guards surrounding them immediately sprung into action. They were all well-trained and their joint attack was amazing. No one could escape from them, no matter how hard they''ve tried. They pounced at them like eagles, their imposing figures full of strength. This was a terrifying siege. Anyone else would be scampering away in fear now. However, as soon as they started to surround the four, a miserable cry sounded in no time. Crash! A man was tossed upwards and fell to the ground a couple feet away. Before he could even let out another scream, he had passed out. Everyone looked at him astounded. What was going on? Chuck and Yvette were both shocked. It happened so fast that Yvette could only watch in admiration. Yes, Karen hadnded that punch. The strength of her punches were amazing. No one could withstand her! So what if these men were strong mercenaries? Karen could send all of them flying with one punch! Natasha was astounded. How did she do that?! "I hate people who break their promises, you know," Karen narrowed her eyes slightly at Natasha as she said. The strength she had exerted could onlye from abat expert. She was a force to be reckoned with. Every time she threw a punch, a man would scream, fly out and fall to the ground motionless. There were thirty guards on the scene initially, but in less than three minutes, all of them were now laying on the ground. They were all unconscious. None of them escaped Karen''s wrath. The tense atmosphere had been broken up by her just like that! Natasha gaped at her and stammered, "Who... who are you?" She was shocked, and her jaw was about to dislocate. Was it all an illusion? How could one person deal with so many people all at once? How was that possible? It must be a dream, but Karen''s stern gaze directed towards her told her it wasn''t. "Don''t... Don''te over! Let me tell you, our boss is the boss behind the killer organisation! If you beat me up, your whole family will be dead!" Natasha yelled, fearcing her voice. Fear was clouding her mind. Her gaze on Karen was unwavering. "Oh, you think so? I don''t think she would say that. I know her, you know," Karen said. "What? You know our boss?" Natasha trembled as she asked. Was that possible? She herself had never seen her boss in person. How could other people know her? "I do." "Impossible! How could you possibly know each other? You''re lying!" All of a sudden, she seemed to remember why Betty and Karen looked familiar to her. As it turned out, it seems like she had met them before... "Is.. Is your surname Lee?" Natasha trembled. There were four powerful families in the world and the Lee family was one of them. She remembered a name: Karen Lee. "Yes, it is. My name''s Karen." "What? You mean... You''re Karen Lee?" Fear spread over Natasha''s face. She finally knew why she had lost, it made sense. She had heard that Karen was really skilled in gambling and that she had never lost before. She felt insignificant before her. "Why''d you think I thought you were odd? Let me tell you again, no one has ever gone back on their bets with me," Karen said. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 "Wait, wait! Please, don''t kill me!" Natasha yelled in fear. She had lost her footing in the midst of her panic. She was trembling now. Even in the upper ss society in the United States, saying the name ''Karen Lee'' was enough to freak someone out. Words like rich, powerful, beautiful... All these were befitting of thedy right in front of her now. "I won''t kill you, but are you still going to own up to your loss? I want to give that money to my son," Karen said. Yvette was still in shock. How could Karen finish off so many people in a matter of minutes? To say it was frightening would be undermining the scenario. There were no words for it. Yvette suddenly felt a little helpless. "When would I be able to train up to Karen''s level?" She thought. Her skills could not evenpare to Karen''s. Did this really mean she had to wait until Karen was old and weak to take her down? Yvette was disheartened. Her eyes dimmed at the thought. "I... I don''t have the right to use that much money. I''m sorry but I really don''t," Natasha cried. Fifty billion dors was a huge amount. How could she possibly cash out that much?! "Oh, so integrity doesn''t have a ce in your casino, does it? How could you lose a bet and refuse to pay the winner?" Karen asked. "I..." Natasha crawled over and knelt before her. How could she have the ability to fight Karen when she had single-handedly taken down all of her men? She was scared out of her wits. "I admit that I''ve lost. You can hit me and call me names, anything... I don''t have the money to pay you, I don''t..." Natasha cried and begged. She was arrogant just now but in less than ten minutes, she was rendered a crying mess. "You don''t? That means your casino doesn''t care about integrity, am I right?" Karen said. "I..." Natasha''s voice shook. "Karen, stop talking nonsense. If my casino has lost, then let it be. I can easily afford fifty billion!" A voice suddenly sounded in the casino. "Boss!" Natasha yelled out in surprise. She recognised her voice. It was the voice of the boss behind the killer organisation. She had seen her in real life, but she had heard her voice before. Chuck was surprised that the boss of this killer organisation had finally shown up. Did that mean Yvette was safe now? There was an indiscernible expression on Yvette''s face. Her mind was still riddled with thoughts of her own ipetencepared to them both. She simply could not let the boss of this killer organisation show up, but Karen could. "I''ve told you many times over. When ites to business, we need to keep our integrity intact. We pay whenever we lose. This rule has been set and enforced so many times, no one can change it! How dare you break my rules!" The voice hissed menacingly. "No, no, that''s..." Natasha screeched in fear. She really felt that fifty billion was too much. She knew she wasn''t allowed to bet with so much money. That''s why she wanted to go back on her words. "Those who break my rules end up dead, you know. No one can be excused!" The cold voice sounded again. Natasha let out a frightened yelp at that. "No, please don''t kill me, don''t..." She started to beg frantically. She was shrouded in absolute fear that she was going to pass out from it. She started to make her escape, deciding to run upstairs and outside to get away from here. The fear fixed permanently on her face as she ran. Could she really get away? It was impossible. Chuck was worried. The implication behind her words were obvious, no one could break the rules set by her, not even Karen. What''s more, there was some history between Karen and the boss behind the scenes. "Mom," Chuck whispered in rm. "Don''t worry, Chucky. It''ll be fine," Karen reassured. She looked at Yvette at the same time. She looked like a child who had done something wrong, biting her lips with her head lowered. "Fine? Karen, aren''t you a little too optimistic?" The voice mocked. Karen went silent at that. "I''ve already sent someone to transfer fifty billion dors into your ount. It doesn''t matter how much I lose, I am one for keeping my promises. Have a look at your ount, will you?" "Hold on, where are you? I want to see you!" Karen said. "Me? Why would you want to see me? I sure as hell don''t want to see you!" "But I want to though, can I?" Karen said helplessly. "You''re begging me now, aren''t you?" "Okay, fine. Yes, let''s count this as me begging," Karen nodded. Betty was anxious while Chuck started to get angry. His mother... Yvette''s bit down on her lips even harder. Was Karen actually begging someone? "My, Karen, you really spark joy in me. Well, just because you''ve asked me so kindly... Hold on, could you beg once more? I want to hear it again," the voice said with a hinted smile. "I''m... begging you,1'' Karen managed to say between gritted teeth. "Thank you very much. I''ve recorded your voice now. Whenever I feel upset, I''m going to y this! Well, you know where I am, juste on over and find me. I''ll only wait for half an hour!" The voice stopped abruptly. Karen took a deep breath and thought of the ce mentioned by the boss, "Let''s get in the car!" After she said that, she went out with Betty trailing after her. "Honey, let''s go," Chuck pulled Yvette along. "I..." Yvette didn''t know how to describe it. Was Karen begging other people for her? But... she was her enemy! She was the one who killed her father! "Let''s go," Chuck insisted once more, pulling at her. "Hubby, I''m sorry," Yvette''s eyes started to tear up. "What kind of nonsense are you spouting? Come on, I know you''ve only done this for my sake," Chuck''s heart ached for her. She had done a lot of foolish things for him. If it weren''t for her epting the task to kill him, she would have been fine now. She might have evenpleted several tasks by now. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Yvette nodded at that and followed along eventually. Eventually, the four of them got into the car. Karen and Betty sat up front while Chuck and Yvette sat in the back seat. Chuck held Yvette closely in his arms. Yvette bowed her head and looked down, she did not dare look at Karen. Karen, who was driving, watched her from the rearview mirror. She stayed silent and sighed in her heart. She knew that Yvette really loved Chuck. However, no matter what, Wi would still remain her most ideal daughter-inw. Wi''s gentleness, tolerance and understanding suited Chuck the best. She hoped that Chuck would get married with Wi and have a child with her eventually. She knew he would be happy if that happened. However, she would not force her ideals onto him. She would grant him the freedom to choose whoever he liked. Even when the entire Lee family had been against her choosing to be with Chuck''s father, she had gone with it anyway. Love was a type of freedom. Karen was open- minded regarding matters like this. She hated it when her family interfered in her love life. She was determined not to do the same to her son. As long as Chuck was happy, it was enough. She would not try to interfere with the rtionship between Chuck and Yvette. Twenty minutes passed. The car eventually arrived at a luxurious bar. Chuck was not surprised to see the many luxury cars outside. Was this bar also owned by the boss of the assassin''s organisation? It probably was. "Chucky, hold on," Karen stopped an excitable Chuck. "What''s wrong, Mom?" Chuck asked anxiously. The half and hour time limit was almost up! "I want to talk to the both of you about something," Karen said seriously. "Alright Mom, go ahead," Chuck replied. Yvette was still acting like a reprimanded child. Her head was still hung low and she remained silent. "Her personality is a bit... strange. Her mood swings are a bit difficult to fathom. To be honest, I really don''t want to meet her. She''s a real wicked woman," Karen admitted. The boss was five years younger than her. But she had done too many horrors that made even Karen speechless. They were too horrid to mention to anyone. It was revolting. Chuck looked at her mother anxiously. How horrible was this woman that it made his mother ufortable by the thought of meeting her? "Be careful. I''ll do the talking, I know how she works. Just keep quiet when you''re in there," she warned the couple. "Mom, is she more powerful than you are?¡± Chuck couldn''t help but ask. Karen was dismayed. She replied with a cocked eyebrow, "What do you think?" "I think my mother is the best," Chuck really thought so. The boss of this killer organisation had been ecstatic when she heard Karen begging to meet up. This meant that they must think of Karen as a big deal. "Come on, let''s go," Karen smiled and got out of the car. She was happy to have been praised by her own son. Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Chuck, Yvette and Betty trailed after Karen and entered the bar. This was the first time Chuck had been to a bar abroad. There were so many beautiful women here, it was spectacr! They all wore clothes that revealed a bit too much. Could it be that bars here were all like this? Even so, he didn''t spare them a second look. After all, it wasn''t the right time to do so. He walked in with his mother, passing through a crowd of beautiful women and came to a stop at a long corridor. He and Yvette were surprised to see that there were a bunch of men in ck there. It was a bit intimidating. "Were they all bodyguards? This boss must really be high-profile!" He thought. To be honest, it was pretty normal for everyone else. Thedy was the boss of the killer organisation after all. She was rich and could afford to hire these people to protect her all year round. "Karen?" Someone came over and asked. "Yeah, that''s me. Is she inside?" Karen asked. "Yes, but you know the rules," The leader took out a metal detector and scanned Karen, Chuck, Yvette and Betty respectively. After he was done, he red at Yvette menacingly. She had no choice but to take out her dagger and pass it to him. "You can go in now," he said. Karen went inside, followed by the other three. It was arge private room with all kinds of expensive wine propped on the table. But there was only one woman inside, Alexandrina Middleton. This woman had a pair of cold blue eyes, a high nose, and brilliant facial features. She was really pretty. She had a perfect figure as well, looking like a work of art as she sat leisurely on the sofa. Was this woman the boss of the killer organisation?! Chuck was rendered speechless. When he heard the voice just now, he had thought that she would be some kind of charming woman. He didn''t expect the real person to look so indifferent. Sure enough, Karen was right. This woman''s moods were difficult to pin down. Yvette red at her at once. This was the person who had issued the kill order. "Karen, you''ve gotten a bit slower than before, just on time. You used to be so quick... Especially when you were a killer..." Alexandrina said, holding a cup of red wine in her hand gracefully. She looked like a royal princess. "What?" Chuck questioned, thoroughly stunned. His mother was once a killer? How could this be possible? Yvette was also surprised. She didn''t know this. In that case, what was Karen''s codename? "Don''t you think you were slow?" Alexandrina asked, her toneced with mockery. "If that''s what you think, sure," Karen didn''t care. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Karen knew this woman all too well. She would turn against anyone at any time. Karen didn''t fear anyone, so she didn''t really mind the consequences. Karen had once promised that she wouldn''t hurt her. She wasn''t one to break promises. "Since when have you be so amodating? Come on over here, let''s have a drink," Alexandrina smiled, pouring some wine for Karen. Chuck couldn''t bear to watch his mother get insulted like this, so he walked over. "Little punk, stop right there. You have no right to even speak here, only Karen is allowed. Do you know why?" Alexandrina said. "No, I don''t." "Did Karen teach you nothing? God, you''re so rude," she muttered. Chuck was irritated. But he knew she was right. His mother and Alexandrina were the seniors in this room. He had to respect them both. "I''m sorry, Auntie," Chuck surrendered. She was the one who had issued the bounty on Yvette''s head. Chuck had better be careful. "Auntie? Who are you calling Auntie? Gosh, you''re really rude," she mmed the table. "Are you done? Stop harassing my son," Karen walked over and took the wine of ss. "If he wasn''t your son, I would have asked someone to cut him into little pieces already, you know," Alexandrina replied. Chuck felt a tremble pass through his body. This woman was really vicious. Karen shrugged and started to sip some wine. "That''s more like it. Right, you''ve had your wine and you''ve already met me. You can go now," Alexandrina scowled as she said. "You know what I''m here for," Karen said firmly. "I know, I know! You''re here to break my rules which you already know, is punishable by death. Look, I''ve even bought you a drink, can you not bring that up? What else do you want to do?" She asked coldly. "What do you want in exchange? Can''t you just withdraw the kill order and let her go?" Karen said, straight to the point. There was no need to beat around the bush with this woman. "I don''t want anything else, I just want her dead!" Alexandrina narrowed her eyes as she looked at Yvette. Yvette was not afraid. She felt that even if Karen could not solve this problem, she would find a way out of this herself. "Is there no room for negotiation?" Karen asked, still remaining calm and collected. "What do you think? My rules have been set. No one can break them, not even you!" Alexandrina said in total finality. The rules had remained like this forever. To put it bluntly, it had never changed and would not change for anyone. If it did, her killer organisation would not have be thergest one in the world. What she relied on was hard rules! "Can''t we talk it out?" Karen asked as she sat down. "Chucky, Yvette, Betty, have a seat," Karen looked at them. The three of them prepared to sit down, but were abruptly interrupted. "You two can sit, but you can''t. My sofa is not for the dead!" Alexandrina pointed at Yvette. Yvette did not move an inch. Chuck stood up, so did Betty. "Blood Leopard, ever since you broke my rules, you should have known that you would die a tragic death!" Alexandrina said in an icy tone. Yvette did not feel an ounce of fear. She stared right back at her. "I have decided to kill you in the most painful way possible so that everyone will know what sort of horrible oue will befall upon them if anyone else were to break my rules!" Her voice was as cold as ice water. Even the temperature in the room had dropped. It was too domineering, so devoid of emotion. "That''s enough. I know what you want to do. Just tell me what you want from me," Karen sighed. Karen knew Alexandrina well. She was going to force herself topromise just this once. A cunning look appeared on Alexandrina''s face. With a smile, she gushed, "Karen, you know me so well!" "So, what do you want?" Karen asked straightforwardly. "Well, you know how hard it is to keep the rules so strict. If you break them, I''ll be really upset. How do you n to make it up to me? Let''s hear what you have to offer," she said. "Money?" Karen asked. "Do I look like I need more money? Although I do not have as much money as you do, I''m also rich. I think I''ll even give your son some pocket moneyter," she smiled a little as she said. Chuck had worked himself into a cold sweat. This woman''s temper really was all over the ce. She was definitely going to drive her future partner crazy in the future. "No need, he''s not short of money as well. If you don''t want money, what do you want then?" Karen asked. "I want a lot of things, will you be able to give me all of them? You have to give me something worthy to break these rules of mine, don''t you think so?" Alexandrina said yfully. "Go ahead then, name your price," Karen said directly. She came here with the intention of helping Yvette solve this matter. No matter how much it cost her, she would agree. "Alright, I''ll tell you. If you agree to these three conditions, I''ll make an exception and let her go this time!" She said. "Alright, go on." "First of all, I want to have a shot at her. If she doesn''t die after the first shot has been fired, I''ll let you know what my second condition is," Alexandrina said as she kept her gaze on Yvette. "No way! Your marksmanship is near perfect. If you shoot her, she will definitely die," Karen immediately refused. This woman''s marksmanship was terrifyingly brilliant. She had never missed a single shot. It would be impossible for Yvette to dodge her bullets, much less survive them. "Why are you like this? I just want to shoot at her once! If you won''t even agree to such a simple request, there''s no need to keep talking about this anymore. Let''s call it a day!" She suddenly became indifferent. Her mood swings were freaky. Karen was rendered silent. "Just tell me what your other conditions are, I''ll think about them," she said. "Really? You want to hear them?" "Yes, I do." "Well then, since you''ve asked. I think your son looks really good. I want him to..." Alexandrina moved her gaze to direct it at Chuck. A wicked smile slowly forming on her lips as she trailed her eyes all over him. "No!" Karen refused immediately. At this moment, Chuck finally knew why his mother had described this woman as someone with no tact. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 This was exactly what Karen was worried about. Alexandrina really had no principles. How could she leer at her son like this? This wasn''t love at first sight or anything like that. She just wanted to y with her son. What did it mean for his son if he was yed by a woman? It would mean that Chuck would be a toy. This was something Karen absolutely could not tolerate. Karen and her were almost of the same age. How could she request such a thing? It was disgusting! Yvette was even taken aback. "So what if my husband''s good- looking? What do you want with him?" She thought in defiance. She turned her eyes at Chuck, feeling a little sorry for him. Betty was stunned as well. Just what was going on? However, she also understood why Alexandrina had made such a request. She just wanted to toy with Chuck to get on Karen''s nerves. To be more precise, she wanted to see Karen in a dilemma. Chuck was stunned. He did not see any trace of interest in him through the woman''s eyes. The way she looked at him was simr to when a man would look at his sports car. He was being looked at as a toy. She was going to use him as a tool against his mother. Of course Chuck would resist. However, it would be for the sake of Yvette... He didn''t know what to think. "What about your other conditions, let''s hear them. I''m not pawning off my son no matter what," Karen said solemnly. She would never allow that to happen. Chuck was still young. If he got yed with by this woman, where could he ce his dignity? She would not back off from this stance of hers no matter what. "Well then, there''s no need for us to continue now, don''t you think? I do think your son is cute though. I really like him," Alexandrina said as she took a sip of wine. Her face was flushed from the wine and she looked charming. "You do? You''re not someone who falls in love at first sight," Karen frowned. "People change, you know?" Alexandrina took another sip of red wine. "No way! Let me warn you, if you do anything to my son, I''ll turn against you!" Karen didn''t care too much. She had to make herself clear. "Turn against me? How would you..." Before she even finished speaking, Karen put her hand on her shoulder. She did it at the speed of light. "If I turn against you, no matter how many people you have around you, you won''t be able to hide from me," Karen warned lowly. When Karen was a killer, no one she was tasked to kill could stay alive. Even if that person was the boss of this killer organisation. She wouldn''t be able to escape either way. Many would have trembled with fear when her name, Dark Firmament was mentioned. She had never once failed any jobs she''d been tasked with. She wouldplete each and every one of those tasks with ease. "I know," Alexandrina shrugged her shoulders and took another sip of wine leisurely. She was not afraid at all. "You do know it''s pointless to kill me, right?" She continued. Karen lifted her hand away from her and said, "Don''t mess with my son, or I''ll revoke our entire history." If Karen had done that, she would have already taken action by now and killed her. Instead, she chose to negotiate. "I don''t care. I like your son. Let me y with him for a few days, and then... I''ll consider removing Blood Leopard''s kill order," Alexandrina said calmly, still looking at Karen indifferently. "Did I not make myself clear enough?" "Not really. You don''t have to worry too much, I won''t really y with him. He''ll just have to drink with me and do anything else I ask him to. As for what happens at night, that would be entirely up to him..." Her eyes fell on Chuck again, freaking him out. She was either ying or torturing him at this point. He was being treated like a toy. "Stop it. I won''t let my husband do such a thing! Over my dead body!" Yvette said coldly. Karen looked back at Yvette at that. "Oh, he''s your husband? That''s interesting. I like him more now. I don''t care, I want him," She smiled wickedly. Yvette red daggers at her. "Chucky, Yvette, both of you can leave first," Karen said. With a nod, Yvette walked up to Chuck and held his outstretched hand. "No. How about all three of you women go out, and leave your precious son here to stay? If he doesn''t, it wouldn''t matter if you kneeled before me or even begged me again. You know how rich I am, the kill order will just amass more money so killing me would be useless as well!" Alexandrina said. "Mom, let me talk to her," Chuck made up his mind, he had to make her withdraw the kill order or Yvette would never get to live a peaceful life in the future. "Chucky." "Hubby." "Young Master." The three women called out to him in unison. Karen was worried that this woman was going to pull some tricks, and Yvette on the other hand felt distressed. This simply wouldn''t do! Betty also felt that this was a bad move. "Oh, you want to be alone with me, do you? I''d like that. Quick, get them out of here," Alexandrina waved the others off with her hand, her smile charming. "It''s alright, I''ll just have a short chat with her. I won''t do anything rash, don''t worry," Chuck certainly wouldn''t do anything. Karen thought about it for a bit and came to a decision, "Alright. But remember to keep your dignity intact, understand? Just yell for me if you need anything, okay?" "Okay, Mom, don''t worry," Chuck reassured. "Let''s go then," Karen said. Betty nodded in agreement. However, Yvette was still worried. "Honey, please don''t do anything else. I''d rather you be with any other woman but her. Can you promise me that?" She said. Chuck smiled faintly at her and nodded. Yvette was now finally at ease. She trusted Chuck. He had chosen to stay single for her own safety all this time, so she was moved. Soon, Karen, Yvette, and Betty all went out. "Remember to close the door behind you," Alexandrina said. Karen looked back at her and closed the door. Yvette lowered her head and fixed her eyes on the floor. She did not dare speak to Karen. Karen, on the other hand, was talking to Betty. Betty was fussing slightly in worry, "Is the Young Master..." "It''ll be alright. Chucky knows what he''s doing," Karen said calmly. She was confident in her son. Now that she knew that her son was willing to stand up for Yvette, Karen was satisfied. She would pay close attention to the voices inside. If she thought something was going wrong in there, she would barge in immediately. "But she..." Betty trailed off. She was worried about that woman. Alexandrina was a little abnormal. She really thought so. "She wouldn''t dare!" Karen said slowly, narrowing her eyes... Meanwhile, in the private room. Only Chuck and Alexandrina were left inside. Even so, Chuck was not nervous at all. He just sat down leisurely. Alexandrina watched his movements as she poured him a ss of red wine, "Drink up. I like boys who listen to my instructions." Chuck did not move an inch as he asked, "What''s going to happen next if I do?" "Well, you haven''t been listening to me at all, have you? How do you suppose I continue talking to you? If you want me to release your wife, you have to be obedient. Do you understand?" She snapped. With that, Chuck finished the ss in his hand in one gulp. It wasn''t bad. "You''re not really interested in me, are you?" He asked directly. "What are you talking about? Every woman of my age like young men. This is the same reason men tend to like younger women. Don''t you like women who are younger than you?" She inquired. Chuck shook his head. He had always liked older women. Yvette, Zelda and Quinn were all older than him... "You''re lying, that''s not right," Alexandrina continued to pour Chuck another ss of wine. "Really? I''m neen this year. What sort of women do you expect me to like?" Chuck shrugged. Chuck was a bit too young. Perhaps it was because he had been charmed by Yvette ever since they were young, so he preferred older women. A woman in her twenties was his preference. "Only neen? You''re so young! Let me calcte... Karen gave birth to you at the age of twenty- one?" She asked. Chuck nodded at that. "Well, now that you''ve grown up, you must have trained some martial arts, am I right?" She asked. He grunted. "How are your skills? Do you think you''re good? How many people can you defeat at once?" She started to pester Chuck. "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Don''t waste my time," Chuck didn''t care. He started to stretch his hand out. Alexandrina''s eyes immediately turned cold as she red at him. "If you dare touch me, I''ll kill you myself!" She threatened. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chuck smiled at that and said, "Didn''t you say you liked me?" "How dare you trick me! Stay away from me, you hear me?" She demanded coldly. Chuck was relieved. Sure enough, this woman had just been toying with him. He just needed to find a way to expose her. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Chuck didn''t move an inch even after the warning. Alexandrina red hotly at him and yelled, "Shouldn''t you be further away from me?!" Chuck smiled, shrugged and moved away a little. He picked up his wine ss and tried to make small talk, "Auntie, this wine is delicious." "Do you know how precious this wine is? Even your mother wouldn''t be able to get her hands on a bottle of it," she said coldly. Chuck really liked it and managed to finish the entire ss in one shot. "Auntie, could you get me another ss please," Chuck smiled. He reached out with his empty wine ss. "How crude! Do you even know how to drink wine properly?! How can you drink it like this? You need to taste it slowly!" Alexandrina was a little pissed off. This bottle of wine was very precious, so she had been quite reluctant to drink it. She had only popped it open today because she wanted to show it off to Karen. However, Karen had not been surprised at all when she had a taste just now. She was already annoyed by that. Her heart ached to see Chuck waste her expensive wine just like that. This bottle of wine was so precious that there were only three bottles of it left in the entire world. "Auntie, please teach me how then," Chuck blinked hazily as he said. "Stop trying to make it seem like we''re close! I''m not your aunt, f*ck off!" She poured herself a ss of wine and tasted it slowly. She felt better when she did. Chuck looked at her with puppy eyes. "Don''t look at me like that! Do you know how much this wine cost me?" She muttered darkly. "I''ll just ask my mother to pay you back," he said. It didn''t matter to Chuck anyways since it was just money. He had an extremely wealthy mother, hence money would never be a problem to him. All he needed to do was tell his mother about it. "Ask your mom to pay for the wine? Please, she''ll only make fun of me," Alexandrina frowned. She didn''t want to get mocked by Karen. When Karen was still a killer back then, Alexandrina had thought that they could be good friends. She often invited her to go clubbing together but Karen refused every time. She disliked going to such ces. Of course, Karen''s rejections had pissed her off. What''s more, her sudden deration to pull out of the organisation was even more annoying. After all this time, she still couldn''t get over it! She had been so kind to her, inviting her to clubs and to have fun. It was alright for Karen to refuse her invitations, but how could she just quit her job like that? She felt like she had been abandoned! That was the main reason why she was angry. But she knew that Karen treated her well in her own way. Because of the different priorities in life, Karen had never liked going to ces like clubs or bars. But other than that, Karen had treated her as a friend... "Auntie, what happened between you and my mother?" Chuck had managed to take the bottle of wine and tried to pour it for himself. "Don''t drink this one! It''s wasted on you. Drink that one," Alexandrina said and passed him another bottle. Chuck shrugged and took the other bottle ordingly. "I think your mother looks down on me," she said eventually. "Look down on you? My mother is not that kind of person," Chuck didn''t know what to say to that. His mother was the kindest person on earth. Even though she was rich, she didn''t think she was in any way more superior than others. That was a quality he adored the most about his mother. He had inherited this personality. He was not one to act arrogantly, even if he had the ability to do so. "It''s just... I''ve always tried to invite her to have some fun at clubs, but she neveres," she admitted. Chuck really didn''t know what to say to that. "Of course my mom wouldn''t go!" He thought. His mother would definitelyugh if she knew that this was the reason why Alexandrina disliked her. "What else happened between you two?" Chuck asked as he breathed out a sigh of relief. There was still room for negotiation after all. He had initially thought that his mom had once killed one of her rtives or friends or something. "Well, lots of other things. Your mom is very stubborn! We are all women, and I tried to introduce her to some guys but she refused! She never wants to go anywhere with me!" She said with a bitter tone. "Oh Auntie, you can stop if it''s getting too... painful to talk about," Chuck said. "Why would I stop? Do you know why am I telling you this?" Alexandrina teased. "Not really. Why?" "I want to let her know that if she looks down on me again, I will toy with her son," she dered happily, shocking Chuck. What kind of childish logic was this? "As you wish," Chuck said. He did not care much. "What are you thinking? Do you really think that I''ll let you touch me? I was just joking with you just now! Please, would you let a toy touch you if you were me? You are nothing in my eyes, I''ll kick you if I want," sheughed. "Do you think my mom will let that happen?" He retorted. "It''s all up to you. If you want me to withdraw the kill order, then you''ll have to listen to me. There is no other way around this, do you understand?" Chuck was still contemting it. He would not agree to be her ve. His mother had told him not to give up his dignity as a man. He had to refuse. Chuck shook his head, "No." "I''m not trying to force you but you do know that if you don''t agree, your wife will die, right? The kill order that I''ve issued is very powerful," she taunted. Chuck was at a loss for words. How could such a woman exist in real life? "I can only promise you that I''ll grant you particr favours. If you''re thinking about humiliating me, forget it!" Chuck said. "You won''t, will you? Then what use are you if not for me to step on?" Alexandrina scoffed. Chuck merely red at her which made her frown, "Why are you ring at me like that?" He then got extremely close to her. "F*ck off! You hear me?!" Alexandrina was furious. Chuck didn''t care in the least. "You''d better scream louder. My mom might hear ande in to save you. She''llugh at you for getting so easily startled by me," he noted softly. "Goodness! How did Karen give birth to such a shameless son?!" She eximed angrily. Although she did announce that she wanted Chuck''spany, she would never in a million years allow him to touch her anywhere. What would it mean if he touched her? Well, it would mean that she would be his toy instead of the other way round! This was something she could not ept! Eventually, Chuck stopped inching closer and said, "Auntie, let''s get straight to the point. Tell me, what do I have to do to make you withdraw the kill order?" "I''m not withdrawing for anything, why should I?" Alexandrina smiled happily. "Are you really not going to withdraw it?" Chuck asked again, his tone dark. "Are you trying to threaten me now? If you weren''t Karen''s son, you would have been chopped up and fed to the dogs by now!" She snapped. If he had reallyid a hand on her just now, she would have hulked out already. Knowing this, he didn''t dare to do so. In an instant, he stood up and walked towards the door. She frowned and sneered at him, "Are you going to ask your mother toe in? Let her in then.... Hold on, what are you doing?" Chuck had suddenly started to jog and jump around. Alexandrina didn''t quite understand what he was doing. However, she saw that his actions had slowly started to make him sweat and heave. She immediately understood, got angry and yelled, "You rascal! How dare you set me up! Do you really want your mother to misunderstand me?!" Chuck continued to jog, more sweat forming on his body. Alexandrina took out a golden gun and threatened, "Stop this instance! I''ll kill you if you take another step!" Chuck remained unbothered and continued whatever he was doing. His mother was outside anyways, so why would he be afraid of her firing the gun? Chuck was not afraid. In fact, there seemed to be no conflict between Alexandrina and his mother. This woman was just really narrow-minded and had a bad temper. She would never shoot him, he was sure of this. If she did, his mother would definitelye in and kill her. Was she willing to exchange her own life for Chuck''s? Of course not! Alexandrina narrowed her blue eyes at his audacity and said, "You piece of sh*t, stop! Stop it... Hey, I told you to stop! Look, I''ll withdraw the kill order, alright?!" Chuck heaved a sigh of relief hearing those words and stopped. "Thank you, Auntie." "But I need you to agree to five conditions," she added. "Five?!" Chuck was in a state of utter despair. This woman was really demanding. "Yes, five!" "Are you joking?" "I''m really not. The five conditions are about some other matters," Alexandrina said, finally having cooled down. She had only thought of one out of the five conditions so far, but she was confident that the other four he owed her would definitelye in handy. Chuck was relieved and said, "Okay, I agree. But I will consider these five conditions before agreeing to them. You need to know that not everything can be done. What if you want me dead or even ask me to kill my mother? I cannot agree to anything." Chuck was still rational. "Are you stupid? Do you think I''ll ask you to do such a thing? I hate Karen, but I hate you more. Even so, I don''t want you to die so soon. Come over here, let me give you some pocket money," Alexandrina said. She really wanted to give Chuck some money. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Money? Chuck shook his head and answered, "No, I''m good. My mom has it." "I don''t want to hear that anymore," she said coldly. With a shrug, Chuck walked over and asked, "Well, how much are you going to give me?" "Any amount you want," she replied. "Well, how much money do you have?" Chuck asked after some contemtion. "Why? Do you want it all?" "No, a little something would be fine. One dor is enough," Chuck answered. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 "One dor? Are you looking down on me?" Alexandrina took a sip of red wine. "No, it''s merely a small gift. Anyway, I''ll be happy to have such a powerful individual as my auntie." "You are such a glib talker. Little guy, be obedient. I promise no one in the world will dare to bully you. Don''t count on your mother on this. She is far worse than me in this aspect," Alexandrina mentioned proudly. Chuck trusted his mother even more though. However, he pretended to be ttered and said, "Thank you, Aunty." "I wanted to shoot you just now," she continued. Chuck smiled and replied, "Auntie, you''re a good person. Why will you do so?" "That may not be true." "Auntie, what''s your name?" Chuck asked curiously. She had a superb figure. She was gorgeous and confident, yet at the same time cold and slightly shameless. A person like her would actually bring much joy to people around her. "Are you starting to like me?" Her eyebrows twitched. "My name is Chuck Cannon." He refused to answer that question, how would he even like her? "Of course I know you''re Chuck. Even your mother doesn''t know my name. What makes you think I will tell you?" "Forget it then." Chuck was heading out. He had to tell his mother about the five conditions. "Why are you in such a hurry? Sing a song for me." Alexandrinaid on the sofa casually. She was not willing to let Chuck leave in such a manner. She was annoyed that this little boy had even tried to set her up not long ago. "Then I''ll sing you a nursery rhyme. Twinkle twinkle little star..." "Get out!" Alexandrina yelled angrily. "I... I want to go in and have a look," Yvette, who had been lowering her head, finally uttered something. She was too anxious. She worried that Chuck would suffer a lot of injustice for her sake. She would feel sorry for him. "No, Chuck knows what to do." Karen felt at ease instead. At the very least, her son had the capability to negotiate with others all alone. "Okay." Yvette continued to lower her head and bit her lips to the extent that they got chapped. The door opened and Chuck came out. Yvette immediately ran over andmented, "Hubby, are you all right?" "I''m fine." Chuck stared at his mother. Karen was at ease, and Betty felt relieved. "Mother, she agreed to withdraw the kill order, but only on five conditions," Chuckmented. "Five conditions? What are the conditions?" Karen shot a nce at the private room. "She hasn''t told me yet." Chuck was also not worried. There was not much conflict between her and his mother, thus she would not make things difficult for himself too. "Well, let''s make a move." Karen wanted to bring Chuck home. "Okay," Chuck took Yvette''s hand and agreed. Yvette bit her lips coldly and mentioned, "I want to go in for a moment." "Go in for what?" Chuck queried in surprise. Needless to say, he didn''t want to go in again. "I... I still want to be a killer," Yvette remarked while lowering her head. Chuck sighed and answered, "Alright." Yvette pushed the door open and went in alone. "Mom, are we going hometer?" Chuck asked. He was looking forward to meeting his elders as well as Brayden Lee. Subsequently, Chuck could do something else to draw ck Rose out! Anyways, he had so many photos of ck Rose in his hands. If he circted those photos out, she would definitely take the initiative to look for him. "Later... let''s go back to my house first. We''ll talk then." Karen didn''t want to tell Chuck that she had been driven out by the Lee family. "Well, mother, you make the call then. By the way, I need to find ck Rose." "She has returned to the United States, even so, it''s not easy to find her. It''s hard to find a killer if she hides herself," Karen remarked. She knew that top serial killers like ck Rose would definitely have a n B in mind. Unless Karen spent time hunting ck Rose down, it would be very difficult to capture her. Nevertheless, Karen was upied with other matterstely. Chuck muttered softly that he had some photos in his hand that could act as decoy. Betty and Karen were dumbfounded, "What photos? How to draw her out?" The idea never crossed Karen''s mind. "Well, see for yourself, mother." Chuck took out Frieda''s mobile phone. After browsing through the photo, both Betty and Karen were lost for words. "Where did you get this, Chuck? Why did you take such photos?" Karen questioned solemnly. No matter what ck Rose did, he could murder her but never humiliate her. This photo was indeed a great insult to a woman like her, who was especially careful in maintaining her appearance and status. "You must not do this in the future! It''s wrong to do this!" Karen threw a fit. "Mother, I didn''t take photos of her," Chuck tried to exin. Karen was stunned once again. True, her son was not capable of doing so. "If so, how did you get them?" Chuck told Karen about Frieda. Karen and Betty stared at each other in dismay. Karen was dumbstruck as she eximed, "How could Frieda do this? She is a woman too. How could sheText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. behave in such a way?" "Well, she may not be mentally stable, as she has been photographed by others too, so..." "What kind of people are you in touch with, Chuck? You can''t do such a thing. I''ll get mad if you do it." Karen felt that it was necessary to teach Chuck the correct values in life. Otherwise, Chuck mightmit a lot of wrongdoings in the future. "Mother, I won''t do that for sure. Now that I have the photos of the ck Rose. I want to circte them out..." Chuck was being honest. "No! You can''t use this method!" Karen objected. She would never agree to use such a way to lure ck Rose out. Bettymented as well, "Young Master, President Lee and I are both women. We know what this means to women. Please leave her with some dignity." "Well, can I send them to ck Rose instead?" This should not be an issue. Since he won''t be allowing others to have a look, he thought it would be fine to do so. "Well..." Karen heaved a deep sigh, "Okay, but you can''t send the photos to others, okay?" "Okay. Mother, please give me ck Rose''s mobile phone number." "Alright. Betty, you check it out," Karen ordered. "Yes." Betty nodded. She needed some time to investigate. At this time, Yvette appeared and let out a sigh of relief. Alexandrina must have agreed to her request. It was a good thing for Yvette, but not for Chuck. Yvette nced at Karen when she came out. She finally knew Karen''s killer code. The person she had always wanted to surpass was apparently Karen! She felt conflicted. She was in a dilemma! "Let''s go home," Karenmented. "Honey, let''s go home," Chuck said gently. Yvette lowered her head and bit her lips. She was distressed. How could she seek shelter at her enemy''s ce? She couldn''t do it. She would not cross the line. "I... I don''t want to go," Yvette whispered. Chuck sighed and replied, "Let''s go home first. It''s okay." Yvette remained silent. Karen mentioned, "There''s no need to act like this. If you want to kill me, just find me. You are now going back to Chucky''s home." Everything she had belonged to Chuck, hence her house was Chuck''s house as well. When Chuck was ready, Karen would pass everything to Chuck. Yvette bit her lips while lowering her head and agreed reluctantly. She was in a predicament, yet she was unable to decline the offer as Chuck was holding her hand tightly. Chuck sighed and said, "Mother, let''s go back." Karen took them out. In the private room, Alexandrina was drinking red wine and she smirked arrogantly. She already knew about the rtionship between Karen and Yvette. She was so delighted and wanted to tease Karen at that time. If that was the case, she would definitely agree to Yvette continuing with her job. She could predict that it would be such an interesting scene. She drank up the red wine in the ss, took out her mobile phone and instructed, "Withdraw the Blood Leopard''s kill order." "Boss? What did you say?" The management was stupefied. Their boss made an exception? What had happened? She must have misheard her. "Withdraw the Blood Leopard''s kill order. Then, rank her in our top 100 killers list and assign her the most dangerous task." "Alright!" After hanging up the phone, Alexandrina stood up and was ready to go back. However, the phone rang. She nced at it and had a stunned look on her beautiful face. "Why is she calling me?" Yes, it was ck Rose''s number. She answered the call. Alexandrina asked, "What''s the matter?" "I want to see you." ck Rose''s voice came from the phone. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 "You want to see me?" Alexandrina was taken aback. ck Rose was quite capable. Although there was still a huge gap between ck Rose and Karen, she was currently the most capable killer she had. However, she was aware that ck Rose had not taken up any tasks recently. Alexandrina knew it the moment someone wanted to pay ck Rose to get rid of Karen. In fact she knew it all along. Despite that, at the same time, she also knew that ck Rose could not kill Karen. Therefore, ck Rose and Karen became enemies. Additionally, she also came to know that ck Rose had been in her home country and only came back to the United Statestely. ck Rose''s voice could be heard insisting, "Yes, I want to see you." "Well, you know where to find me. I will only wait half an hour for you," Alexandrina was about to hang up the phone. "Wait, I''m very far away. I may not be able to make it in half an hour." "It''s none of my business." After hanging up the phone, Alexandrina started to drink while waiting for her. At the same time, she also called to inquire about the recent situation of ck Rose. "ck Rose, you crossed the line this time. If Karen wants to kill you, you won''t be able to survive no matter where you hide!" Alexandrina sneered while drinking her red wine. Half an hour passed quickly and she stood upzily. She still had other ces to go. She wouldn''t waste any more time here. Just then, the door was pushed open. ck Rose came in, and there was a person behind her. Yes, it was Frieda Olmedo! Frieda caught sight of Alexandrina and she was amazed. What a beautiful and noble woman. She was shocked when ck Rose told her that the boss of thergest killer organization in the world was actually a woman! She aspired to be someone like Alexandrina. When Frieda met her in person, a perverted idea immediately popped into her head. She wanted to take pictures of her. Alexandrina was a big boss. If she managed to take photos of her, did it imply that she could do anything she liked in the future? Even so, was there any way to do it? Frieda was in a dilemma. She had no chance at all! "Who is she?" Alexandrina stared at Friedazily. "I brought someone with me," ck Rosemented. "With you? Is this your disciple?" "Sort of." "Only you can sit. She''ll stand for all I care," Alexandrina ordered. Frieda was not qualified to sit. She was furious, yet she couldn''t show it. ck Rose sat down. "Why do you want to see me?" Alexandrina held the ss of red wine in her hand and took a sip. "You and I have known each other for many years, I think..." ck Rose seldom bowed to others, but Alexandrina was an exception. "Just say it!" Alexandrina said impatiently. "I feel something is wrong, but I have no idea what it is. I know you have a good rtionship with Karen." Ever since ck Rose came to the United States, she had been feeling uneasy. Indeed, just like now. It was as if something she had was falling apart and into others'' grasps. Still, what could that be? ck Rose was a killer and she would never allow others to know her weakness. She was always cautious and alert. Be cautious and stay alert. This was the biggest reason why she was able to survive until present. She felt uneasy, so she came to find Alexandrina. "No, I have nothing to do with her," Alexandrina replied without hesitation. ck Rose was stunned, her eyes darting around nervously as she said, "Then..." "What do you want?" "I want you to keep me safe for a while," ck Rose asked. This was the first time ck Rose admitted defeat. She was determined to kill either Karen or Chuck someday. This was the only safest way she could think of. "Keep you safe? Why should I keep you safe?" Alexandrina raised an eyebrow at her. ck Rose was her best female killer, and she had made a lot of money for her organization. Even so, there was no other rtionship between the two of them, not at all. "Keep me safe for half a year. For the next three years, I''ll ept 10 missions for you without asking for a penny," ck Rose offered. "Oh, so that''s it?" "Five years!" ck Rose abruptly gave in. "Five years? To keep you alive for half a year?" "Yes, I''ll merely need half a year." "Flow will I know if you die in Karen''s hands after half a year?" Alexandrina mentioned coldly. "You won''t lose out in this business. I promise." ck Rose knew Alexandrina very well. Money was a temptation to her. She could do anything for the sake of money as long as it did not go against her rules. "Oh, okay then! I''ll only keep you alive for half a year," Alexandrina smiled. The five-year deal was still a good deal. Even if ck Rose was murdered after two to three years, she would have made a lot of profit for her. ck Rose felt a little relieved. She could finally recover at ease and n for her revenge. "You may follow my people outside," Alexandrina ordered. They would bring ck Rose to a safer ce. "Yes. Frieda, let''s go!" ck Rose instructed. Frieda nodded but was stopped by Alexandrina, "She stays. I have something to tell her!" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ck Rose was stunned. She looked at Frieda and went out. "What can I do for you?" Frieda walked over obediently and politely. She looked extremely innocent with her pair of huge eyes. "Stop faking yourself. When you first came in, you nced at me and I found that there was something wrong with your gaze. Tell me, what were you thinking of?" Alexandrina was quick-witted and must have read her mind. Indeed, she saw through Frieda''s wicked thoughts immediately just by one glimpse. In spite of that, she didn''t expect Frieda''s thinking to be that corrupt and lecherous. The reason she told Frieda to stay was that she took a fancy to Frieda''s viciousness. Wasn''t that a killer''s important trait? Perhaps she could train Frieda a little. "I... I think you are charming, and I want to be like you." Frieda dared not spill the beans. She couldn''t possibly tell her the truth. If she did, she would die on the spot for sure. "Why did you be a killer?" Alexandrina refused to listen to herpliments. Frieda answered, "I want to be stronger and trample all the men under my feet!" Alexandrina was surprised to hear her answer. She was indeed someone with great potential. "Good, that''s a good idea. Follow ck Rose and learn from her. I''ll keep you alive too." Alexandrina was satisfied with her. She was pleased with Frieda''s cruelty. Conversely, there was truly a difference between herself and Frieda. Alexandrina had her own principles and rules. Once the rules were made, she would follow them strictly. On the other hand, Frieda was the exact opposite. She had no principles and integrity, and was willing to do anything to achieve her goal. "Thank you so much," Frieda was truly surprised. She felt much more at ease. After all, she had taken ck Rose''s nudes. She would be in great trouble if she was caught. "You can go out now," Alexandrina instructed. Frieda lowered her head and walked outside. ck Rose was waiting at the door, the wounds on her body no longer throbbing in pain. The only thing she needed currently was a good hiding ce to restore her strength! However, her phone rang out of the blue. She took it out and found that it was a stranger''s number. She frowned. There were only a few people who knew her number. Who was this person? She answered the call. "ck Rose?" It was a man''s voice. Somehow, it sounded familiar to her. "Yes!" ck Rose replied coldly. "Haha, I found you. Do you know who I am?" Betty had finally found ck Rose''s number. Once Betty found out, she gave it to Chuck. Of course, Chuck couldn''t wait to find her. As for Frieda, Chuck wanted her to be dead at once! It was her who shot Wi thest time. If it weren''t for her, Wi wouldn''t have been injured as well. Chuck hated her! "Chuck Cannon!" There was a murderous look in her eyes! He had actually found her number! Was he in the United States too? He was so quick, but fortunately she was already well-prepared. "Yes, it''s me. I called you to show you something that will most likely surprise you..." Chuck smiled faintly. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 "What do you have that you can surprise me?" She was cold-eyed. The only thing that surprised her was Chucking to the United States to look for her. However, that was not unexpected. She swore to take revenge on Chuck once she recovered from her injuries. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "That''s not necessarily true. I have something that can force you to willingly meet me. Do you believe me or not?" Chuck said with a cold, cunning smile. "I wille to you one day. Don''t you worry." "No, no. I want you toe to me now! You wille and find me after my surprise. Believe it or not?" "I don''t!" ck Rose scoffed. This had to be a trap. If she was not injured, she could have gone to find him, but now she was in a bad state. She couldn''t go. "Haha, is that so?" Chuck hung up the phone, immediately found the photos of ck Rose and sent it to her. ck Rose frowned. It seemed that it was time for her to change her phone number. As she put her phone away, her eyes narrowed with killing intent. Chuck that b*stard actually dared to provoke her! ck Rose wanted to kill someone to vent her anger! Suddenly, her mobile phone rang again. She didn''t want to see Chuck''s so-called surprise. She would not be surprised! Never! She clicked on it and saw that it was a photo. She frowned and felt that it was familiar. Who was this? She stared at the photo with no face for a couple of seconds, and her blue eyes were filled with rage! Was that her photo? Impossible! How could she be photographed? She immediately called Chuck. "Hello! Are you stunned?" Chuck asked. "Who is this? Who is this?" ck Rose''s voice was filled with rage. "What do you think?" "Do you think you could fool me with one photo? You..." "Don''t worry, I have plenty of them. I will send them to you one by one. Don''t hang up." Chuck shrugged and sent a few more photos to her. This time, ck Rose saw it clearly. It was really her photos. Even so, how did Chuck get her photos? Was this edited? It was unlikely since the body measurements and characteristics were all the same. ck Rose trembled in rage and fear. "It''s you, isn''t it? Are you startled?" Chuck mocked her. "Where did you get it from?!" ck Rose was yelling at the phone. She had never done anything with any men, so could someone take these photos of her? All of a sudden, she looked at herself in the photo. Her face was pale and she seemed to be unconscious. When did this happen? She instantly recalled something... Chuck snickered, "You still have no idea?" "Make it clear!" "I feel a little sorry for you. Don''t you know who took your photos?" "I..." ck Rose remembered back when she was injured, Frieda was the one that helped her treat her wound. Frieda had been too rough and she fainted in pain. Was it Frieda who seized the opportunity while she was unconscious? Nheless, why did she take her photos? Why? Her eyes red at the door of the private room! "Let me tell you, it''s Frieda Olmedo! I didn''t expect you to trust her and give her an opening to take your nudes. I have to say that Frieda is a good photographer though. She knows how to take perfect shots. ck Rose, you have an alluring figure!" Chuckmented. "How dare you!" ck Rose was so angry that she wanted to murder someone.. She should have foreseen this when Frieda wanted to take Wi''s photos back then. Frieda set her up! "If it''s Frieda who took them, why are they in your hands?" "Frieda dropped her phonest time and I picked it up. By the way, is your signal good? I''ll send you a video. There''s also a video!" "Shut up!" Fler eyes were puffy and bloodshot. She was already very vignt and did not expect to be tricked by a woman. Frieda Olmedo, that b*tch! "Flow does it feel like to be sold out? I think Frieda must have taken pictures of you to threaten you." "Give me the photos!" "Are you shocked?" "Give it to me!" "No,e find me and I''ll give it to you. Otherwise, I won''t be the only one admiring your photos. I''ll give you three hours toe and find me. I''m in my mother''s house and you know the ce! If you don''t make it in time, I''ll circte the photos to all the websites in the United States. You''ll be the most popr person in the United States in less than a minute!" Chuck mentioned indifferently. Fie hung up the phone call right away. ck Rose''s eyes were reddened, a sign that she was extremely furious. She had a murderous look on her face and she instantly barged in the private room. Alexandrina was dumbfounded and she frowned, "What are you doing? Do you think you can do anything you please at my ce?" Meanwhile, Frieda could only tremble in fright and ask, "Are you ok?" After all, ck Rose was staring at her with a brutal look when she barged into the room. Frieda shivered with fear. It was not a good sign. "I treated you so well. I saved you. I''ve taught you so many things. Flow could you do this to me?" ck Rose was so enraged that she could feel her blood boiling in her veins. She had never treated anyone well except for Frieda. In turn, Frieda had taken photos of her when she was vulnerable! ck Rose would rather be murdered by Frieda than being photographed. To make things worse, it was her enemy Chuck who had her photos now. Every ridicule that came out from Chuck''s mouth earlier on was exceedingly hurtful. She was completely doomed. She was sad and in despair... Flow could this happen to her? "What are you talking about?" Frieda''s voice quivered as she silently took a step back. She knew some martial arts, but she could never defeat ck Rose. "You know what I am referring to!" ck Rose came over with a murderous look on her face. Bang! ck Rose kicked Frieda, who screamed and fell to the ground. She covered her stomach and spat out a mouthful of blood. "I''m going to take back everything that I gave you!" ck Rose was overwhelmed by anger. She stormed towards Frieda, prepared to go in for the kill. "Ah! Save me! Please!" Frieda got up and ran toward Alexandrina. Alexandrina frowned, "ck Rose, what do you think this ce is?" m! Seventy to eighty men rushed in. They had guns in their hands which were all pointed at ck Rose. ck Rose had no weapon on her since her gun was detained the moment she came in. Dozens of guns were pointed at ck Rose. She was not afraid, yet she was still exasperated! With each step she took, the guns inched closer to her. "ck Rose, you''d bettere to your senses now. This is my territory!" Alexandrina remarked nonchntly. "She is mine. You can leave now!" Alexandrina stared at ck Rose! Frieda was delighted. So what if ck Rose found out? She had found someone much stronger than her now! ck Rose could not control herself after she spotted Frieda''s mocking smile. She suddenly felt her strength leave her. She was utterly heartbroken. Why did she have to do that? They were all women, so why? "ck Rose, you know my rules. Don''t force me!" Alexandrinamented coldly. To kill someone at her own ce? And to kill someone that she actually favored? That was absolutely impossible! "You want to protect her?" ck Rose was impotent. There were so many guns surrounding her. Even if she was the infamous ck Rose, she could not escape. Moreover, Chuck had told her to be at his house in three hours. If she could not make it, countless people would be able to view her photos. ck Rose shut her eyes in agony. Alexandrina frowned, "ck Rose, what''s wrong with you? Why do you want her dead?" "Because she did something that made me sad." ck Rose''s tears streamed down her face. It was the first time that she had shed tears. She was feeling exceptionally helpless at this moment. Fury, helplessness, and grievance had overwhelmed her. "What''s the matter?" Alexandrina questioned. She knew that ck Rose was never an impulsive person. Yet, she looked so pissed off to the point that she was crying. What was going on? Frieda panicked and tried to give an excuse, "I took her things..." Alexandrina interrupted, "What is it? Do you need to be so angry? ck Rose, tell me!" ck Rose remained silent. She decided that if she coulde back, she would murder Frieda with her own hands no matter how long it took. "I won''t let you go!¡± ck Rose turned around and went out. Before she left, she stopped and said, "Boss, the person you''re protecting is not as simple as you think. She has no integrity at all, even towards women like herself!" Chapter 528 Chapter 528 ck Rose walked out immediately after speaking. Subsequently, Alexandrina turned her head to watch Frieda. She was a woman with no integrity? Interesting. She was extremely curious to know what Frieda had done to ck Rose. With that, ck Rose left. Frieda heaved a sigh of relief, feeling extremely prideful to have escaped ck Rose''s wrath. Hah! There was no way she could kill her here! Fler eyes were gleaming with a hint of menace. It was shocking to have to turn against ck Rose that quick! Fortunately, she had learned a few things from her. Otherwise, she really would''ve lost out. She came to a realization that she must first enhance her skills to be an elite killer before confronting ck Rose. Frieda was a strong-willed individual who persisted in her training even though she had no principles. She knew that she could not trust anyone at this moment. The only person she could trust was herself! Therefore, she must increase her capabilities! She made a resolution to be the top killer in the world in order to survive,e what may. In addition, she desired to make a fortune in the process. Frieda took a deep breath and addressed Alexandrina sweetly, "Alexandria." "Girl, ck Rose imed that you have acted without integrity. What did you do?" Alexandrina gestured to her subordinates and they left at once. "I... I just did something bad. I intended to learn ck Rose''s fighting techniques," Frieda confessed, deliberately weaving lies. "Wow, you have a pretty clear focus in fulfilling your goals! Killers are bound to do something unscrupulous anyways," Alexandrina looked at Frieda again, nodding her head. She was also a wicked woman who would attempt to achieve her objectives by any means. If not, she wouldn''t have be the boss of the killer organization! "Thank you." Frieda heaved a sigh of relief. "Okay, let''s go have some fun," Alexandrina stood up. "Alright," Frieda was pleasantly surprised. d she gotten herself a new backer in such a short time? Birds of a feather do really flock together, just like her and Alexandrina! She thought so, but little did she know that Alexandrina was even more loyal to her principles. She might be capable of doing the same thing to men, but never to women. After all, they were all of the same gender. "Let''s go," Alexandrina wanted to know what induced Frieda to act without integrity. "Okay." Frieda followed her delightedly. On the contrary, instead of leaving the bar, they headed to other private rooms. There was arge king-sized bed and even a hot spring inside. "Flow many do you want?" Alexandrina smirked. "What do you mean?" Frieda froze. She thought of something and trembled with fear. "A personcking morals is not concerned about this, right? Let me ask again, how many do you want?" "Ah? No, I don''t want any." Frieda''s heart skipped a beat. She had stayed chaste all these while, so how could she behave like this in such a ce? rdcore training to advance herself was all she currently wanted! She would have undergone combat training in no time, if it wasn''t for Alexandrina bringing her out to have fun. Surely, she had to overwork herself to constantly be in tiptop condition. Indeed, she had great perseverance in the face of hurdles. "You don''t want any? Girl, have you turned eighteen already?" Alexandrina turned to her again. "No, I haven''t." "ve you ever had any boyfriends?" "Yes, but those men are just my tools. If I fool around with them, doesn''t that mean they have toyed with me?" Frieda had always thought that women ought to be free from obscenity. "That''s nice, but I don''t like to see virgins. So let me ask you again, how many do you want?" Alexandrina sat down and grabbed a ss of red wine. "I don''t want it, I really don''t." A feeling of anxiety washed over Frieda. She intended to save her virginity until marriage. "No way! You have no moralities, so how can you preserve your virginity? I will make the call if you don''t! If you reject, you can leave right away. If not, then hurry up and lie down," Alexandrina eximed in annoyance. Frieda bit her lip, struggling to react towards her statement. She would definitely be dead meat if she left. Even so, she wanted to save herself for her future husband. Frieda''s eyes were bloodshot and tears were beginning to blur her vision. She had no choice but to lie down and remain motionless, intense hatred in her heart. She didn''t have the guts to leave this ce, as ck Rose would kill her the moment she left. Alexandrina smiled smugly and pressed the call button, "Send a few..." "No, I like foreigners." Frieda wept pitifully, tears flowing from her eyes. "Foreigners? The men of the United States are way charming than the men from your country. They have better facial features as well," Alexandrina tried to talk her into selecting locals. "I refuse. I am a foreigner myself and I like foreign men." Although she despised them, she still would choose a man of her home country to marry with. "It''s up to you then. Get me a few foreigners." Frieda wiped her tears away, Deep down, she swore to take revenge on Alexandrina one day. Just wait! One day, she would get her revenge! Frieda was utterly humiliated. She had already made up her mind to let Alexandrina pay for what she had done to her! As Alexandrina was drinking red wine, her blue eyes were twinkling with a trace of irony. She took out her mobile phone and called someone, "Follow ck Rose. I want to know where she went. She can''t die so soon. Don''t let her find out..." ck Rose went out and got into the car. What could she possibly do? She wiped her tears away with a tissue expressionlessly. She was still devastated. She swore she''d never treat anyone well in the future. Not at all. Her kindness had cost her dignity this time. She put the pedal to the metal and headed to the ce Chuck was referring to. She wanted to settle this matter as soon as possible. She had to retrieve her own photos at all costs. "Mother, I have sent the photos to her," Chuck mentioned. "Well, is she... angry?" Karen couldn''t describe how helpless she felt. She had not done such a thing yet, and she would never do it either... "Well, she''s terribly angry," ck Rose''s fuming tone left Chuck thrilled to the point ofughter. "Don''t do this in the future, alright?" Karen remarked gravely. "Okay, mom, don''t worry." Karen ced her trust in Chuck. Betty asked, "Do you need our help?" "No, I know ck Rose very well. She wille over. These photos are important to her. She would never..." "Yes, important to all women," Betty added. Chuck shrugged his shoulders in embarrassment, "Mother, Betty, I''ve never done such a thing." "I''m not referring to you." Karen smiled faintly. "I can''t restrict you too much. Still, bear in mind to always respect women. Your father respects me a lot, and I respect him as well." "Okay." Chuck casted an envious nce at Karen and then looked at Yvette. Ever since she returned home, her head was constantly hung lowly and he could see her bite her lips in vexation. At that moment, Chuck wished he could hold a wedding with Yvette some day. Would this day evere? "You two don''t have to make a single moveter. I''ll deal with ck Rose myself," Karen commented in determination. The actions of someone who was in despair was unforeseeable. In this case, it would be better for Karen to deal with her alone. She wouldn''t be able to escape, on the grounds that she came to find him. "Okay, I''ll listen to you," Chuck agreed. Yvette bowed her head, having no objection to it. "Nevertheless, after hearing what you said, I feel that she''s a little..." Words couldn''t express how Karen pitied ck Rose. To her, anyone who was betrayed by her closest friend would be in great despair, moreover to get their nudes taken by someone they trusted. All of a sudden, Karen felt that it was heartrending to see her that way.. Even though ck Rose had previously attempted to murder her twice for money, she managed to survive and suffer no losses. It''s just that they had different goals. There was no major conflict between them, except for the fact that she hit Chuck thest time. That was absolutely intolerable for Karen! "A little what? Mom?" Chuck questioned further. "Nothing." Karen shook her head and instructed Betty to see what was going on outside. Perhaps ck Rose would perform a sneak attack! Betty dashed out in a sh. Karen looked at Yvette, saying, "Do you want to fight?" "I..." Yvette still had her head bowed, refusing to meet her gaze. On the other hand, she wanted to see how Karen fought and learn her moves. Chuck was lost for words, so he remained silent. A while passed. Seeing that it was about time, Chuck frowned. "Doesn''t ck Rose want her photos? Or does she want me to circte her photos out?"N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chuck contacted ck Rose and she picked up the call. "Aren''t youing? Do you want me to disseminate your photos..." "I''m here!" It was ck Rose''s voice. Chuck could hear the roar of an engine! A sports car raced over from a distance. It was ck Rose. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 ck Rose drove over. She was already prepared to die. However, she had to destroy the photos first! Karen, Chuck, Yvette and Betty all kept their eyes fixed on ck Rose who was driving towards them. This vi was extremely spacious. ck Rose stopped her car in the empty courtyard. She got out of the car and shouted angrily, her eyes bloodshot, "I''m here. Give me the photos!!" Her face was red and her voice was hoarse from all the shouting. ck Rose was vignt when she carried out her tasks the whole time. She didn''t expect Chuck to have dirt on her this time. What more, they were photos of her naked body. ck Rose valued her body the most, both emotionally and physically. She had been a killer for so long yet she had never dated any man. At that time, Alexandrina fancied her and wanted her to make love with some men. Even so ck Rose directly rejected her. She was particrly conservative regarding this. Nevertheless, Chuck got hold of the photos and viewed her naked body. She walked over, her puffy eyes ring with rage and filled with tears. At the present moment, she loathed Frieda. Chuck watched her face with a calm expression, and so did Yvette. ck Rose truly came unprepared. But why wasn''t Frieda here? Chuck secretly frowned. "Chuck Cannon, hand over the photos, now!" ck Rose walked towards the four of them. Karen stared at her vacantly. "Give me back the photos!" ck Rose shrieked. "Karen, I know you want to kill me. You can, but before that, tell your son to return the photos to me first!" She looked at her red-eyed. Meanwhile, Karen had been looking at her the whole time, and their eyes met in an instant. ck Rose took out a gun and pointed it at herself. At that point of time, Karen was looking nkly at her, expressionless, whereas Chuck rubbed his nose in bewilderment. To his surprise, ck Rose actually valued the photos so much. "How many shots do you want me to take?" Her voice sounded hoarse. She did think of scheming a sneak attack, yet she knew that she was no match for Karen in terms of capability. Thus, it was meaningless to do so. She had assassinated Karen twice, initially thinking that everything was perfectly nned. However, she still failed in the end. She didn''t even manage tond a blow on Karen on both tries. There was an obvious gap between them. This time, Karen was waiting for her arrival, and they even had her photos. Luck was not on her side Therefore she chose the most direct way! Taking back her photos was a must! "Karen, how many shots do you want me to fire at myself for you to return the photos to me? I am asking you!" ck Rose roared. Frieda actually hurt her feelings badly. She would no longer treat anyone well anymore. "I don''t need you to shoot yourself, you..." Karen shook her head. Since ck Rose coulde over, Karen was capable enough to confront her. There was no need for ck Rose to shoot herself. It didn''t match up to her usual tactics. Karen preferred a fair battle due to her honest character. Whoever wanted to kill her would be weed to challenge her. Her strength was strong enough for her to do so. Nevertheless, ck Rose did the unexpected. Bang!! She pulled the trigger and a bullet shot through her body. Blood oozed out from her gunshot wound, but she did not even frown for a bit. She broke out in a cold sweat, and her face looked pale and rigid. Karen was taken aback and the other three were all glued to the spot. "Give me the photos now!" She let out a howl of anguish. "You don''t have to do that. I..." Karen shook her head. Bang!! She pulled the trigger again, the bullet once again burying itself in her body. Fresh blood was spouting out profusely! After two shots, half of ck Rose''s body was covered with blood. Even after being shot twice, she managed to stand still, the sweat on her forehead dripping down to the ground. "Give me back the photos!" She demanded in an extremely husky voice. Her eyes were bloodshot and her cheeks were covered with tears. Karen looked at her and paused for a few seconds. She ordered softly, "Chucky, give her the photos." "Alright." Chuck took out Frieda''s phone. Karen then tossed the phone to ck Rose. She stretched out her hand to catch the phone. Karen shook her head, eximing, "Put away your gun! My son is here, and I don''t want anyone to use a gun!" Firearms were too risky and dangerous. What if an idental discharge happened? Nobody would be able to withstand it! Thud! ck Rose threw the gun onto the ground. Next, she picked up the phone and browsed it with her trembling hands. There were plenty of her nude photos, and even videos of her. She was She was dejected to the point of tears. Nothing like this had ever happened before. "You have assassinated me twice, but it''s alright! However, you have harmed my son and Wi. I will avenge them today!" Karen gave her a cold-eyed stare. She would never tolerate such a thing! ck Rose smashed the phone while ring with her red and swollen eyes. She covered the two gun wounds with her hands, the blood still flowing freely from her wounds as she announced, "Fine, I know that I can''t escape today. You can kill me now!" "Killing you is easy! It''s extremely easy for me to kill you even before you shoot yourself," Karen scoffed. She was strong enough to kill ck Rose even if she wasn''t injured. It made no difference at all for an individual like her. "Yes, it''s easy for you to kill me. I just made it simpler for you." There was no fear in ck Rose''s eyes. Karen offered, "I won''t bully you. Three punches. If you can withstand my three punches, I''ll allow you to leave!" "You..." ck Rose was stupefied, "Three punches?" She had never expected Karen to say such a thing. Despite that, after she heard her words, she wasn''t that surprised anymore. Her desire to kill Karen was intense. As such, she had followed and monitored Karen''s every move for a long period. She thought that such a powerful person like Karen would be a cruel and unscrupulous person, but that was not true. ck Rose had to admit that Karen was a unique individual. Kindness was always returned tenfold. Karen had a tendency to perform acts of kindness as well as cruelty on a case-by-case basis. She had her principles to uphold. That was probably why Karen made this offer. "Three punches. If you promise not to murder my son in the future, then three punches will compensate for the two gun shots," Karen continued. ck Rose looked at Chuck. She bit her lip, quivering. "I can''t kill him now." "I''m referring to the future." "Yes, I promise." "Then get ready for my attacks!" Karen took a step out. ck Rose focused with one hand on her wounds. Out of the blue, Karen threw her punch. She had unbelievable strength! ck Rose had a tall figuremonly found in women of the United States. However, she was sent flying after just one punch andnded harshly on the ground like a ragdoll. Then, she spat out a mouthful of blood. ck Rose struggled to get up. She had been wounded deeply and had no energy to resist at all. She was on the verge of passing out after the first punch. Karen approached her while she gritted her teeth and rose to her feet with much effort. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The second punch! ck Rose coughed and was once again sent flying some distance away. She crashed to the ground in agony and spat out blood. She was presently within an inch of her life. Karen didn''t hold back her punches at all. s, ck Rose realized she was no match to her. Even if she hadn''t been injured, she wouldn''t have been able to resist these two punches as well. "Get up!" Karenmented callously. ck Rose clenched her teeth and tried hard to pull herself together after all the punches and gunshots. Even so, she had no more strength. She felt wobbly all over as more and more blood spurted out of her body. "Get up!" Karen repeated. She got up unsteadily, a trembling finger resting on her chapped lips. Boom! The fist struck her! Thud! She fell miserably onto the grass in the yard. She no longer made a move as her blood was sprayed onto the concrete floor. Karen turned around and said, "Chucky, let''s go in." Chuck shrugged and dragged Yvette into the house. Betty followed them in. Karen then led Chuck and Yvette to their room. She said, "Only ck Rose was here. Frieda was nowhere in sight." "Could she be killed by ck Rose?" Betty made an assumption. This was something a normal person would do, wasn''t it? ck Rose knew the truth, and she would definitely kill Frieda! If she''d been in her shoes, she''d have done the same thing too. "That''s possible, but Frieda is a crafty woman. I don''t think she would let herself be killed so easily." Karen voiced her worries. To be honest, she felt deeply ashamed of Frieda''s behavior. "So, what would you like me to do?" Betty''s eyes twinkled cautiously. "Keep an eye on Frieda and try your best to find her. If she''s dead, bring me her corpse. If you fail to do so, it means that she is alive!" Karen''s sixth sense told her that someone was stillughing away, and this person was Frieda who was hiding in the dark! "Yes, I''ll check it out right now," Betty replied obediently. Karen nodded as she looked outside. Nothing stirred except the wind. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Frieda opened her eyes in the midst of humiliation and eventually burst into tears. She had lost her chastity. Madness and viciousness overtook her. She took an oath to seek revenge on Alexandrina one day. There could be no exception. Frieda slipped into her clothes while Alexandrina witnessed the entire process, sipping red wine expressionlessly. "I would like to rest. I''m worn out." Frieda approached her. "Rest? Sure, go and rest," Alexandrina replied. "Urn, what if ck Rosees by?" "I will keep an eye on you." Frieda was relieved. Someone came in and led her out. Frieda followed them out. When she turned around, she saw Alexandrina on the phone. She red at her insidiously with a burning desire to wreak vengeance on her. A man brought her to a secluded ce whereby the entire vast area belonged to Alexandrina. "You will stay here now. Let me know if you need anything," The man remarked indifferently. "ve you always been with the boss?" Frieda gazed at him tenderly. "Yes," The man answered coldly. "In fact, I''m ready to follow Alexandrina for life too," Frieda inched closer to him. Frieda was a charming beauty with a tall figure and attractive eyes. She was indeed alluring. The man just stared at her nkly. "Send me in, will you?" Frieda bit her lip. She wanted to take revenge on Alexandrina. Flence, she had to get close to the people around her one by one to get wind of her weaknesses one day. The man still didn''t say a word. "Well, I just arrived in the United States and I have not adapted to here yet. Can you apany me? Send me in, alright?" Frieda pleaded softly. Needless to say, her innocent look and sparkling eyes could capture the hearts of men. Frieda held the man''s hand and coerced, "Bring me in, alright?" "Bring you in?" "Yep. Am I beautiful?" "Yes, you are." "I need a shoulder to lean on. Can I count on you? Please, I''m begging you." Frieda put on her best puppy-eyes while crocodile tears started streaming down her cheeks. The man then unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car. Frieda stared at him with her wily eyes. Since she was not a virgin anymore, she should seize every opportunity to achieve her goals at all means! Frieda went in with the man. She wanted revenge! "What did you say?" Alexandrina responded, a frown wrinkling her forehead. "I... I followed ck Rose and witnessed her going to one of Karen''s houses. I dared not get too close to her. However halfway through, I heard two gunshots!" The voice on the phone was almost hysterical. "Gunshots? Did ck Rosee out?" Alexandrina narrowed her eyes. Why would ck Rose go to Karen''s ce? "Nope!" "I told you to watch over her!" Alexandrina was furious. ck Rose was no match for Karen at all. If she went in and shots were fired, it was likely that ck Rose wasn''t going to be walking out alive. She must have been killed by Karen. "I''m sorry, boss. I..." The man''s voice was shaking like a leaf. "Continue to keep an eye on her. I want to see her body even if she is dead! If you can''t even do this, then just kill yourself!" Alexandrina shouted. "Noted." She hung up the phone. After drinking, she wanted to take a nap but her phone rang again. She frowned, her interest piquing after looking at the caller''s identity. She picked up the call and said, "It''s you?" "Yes, it''s me. I''m at the door of your bar. Can Ie in?" It was a man''s voice. It was Brayden Lee''s voice to be precise. "What are you doing here? I have nothing to say to you." "You''ll see." Alexandrina contemted for a while and agreed to his request. Soon, Brayden came in alone. Alexandrina poured a ss of wine and drank it all by herself, asking, "What''s the matter? Tell me!" Brayden and Alexandrina had fostered good partnership over the years. After all, he had secretly offered lots of money for her to carry out numerous assassination tasks. He had paid for at least thirty orders throughout this period. "Oh, I heard that you are not on very good terms with Karen." Brayden sat down and initiated the conversation. "And then? What are you trying to say?" "What I want to say is that since you''re on bad terms with Karen, then you should be hoping to see her dead. That''s easy. I''ll pay for it. You can find someone to assassinate her. Of course, it''s best if you can kill her. If she gets shot, I''ll give you an extra fifty million dors! If one of her hands is chopped off, I''ll give you another five hundred million dors, and fifty million dors for each finger she loses. Isn''t this a good deal?" Brayden smiled faintly. "It''s quite a good deal, but you have made a mistake," Alexandrina was not tempted by the offer. "Made a mistake? What?" He froze for a second. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "I do have some issues with Karen. Even so, I have never thought of killing her," Shemented. "Haha, it doesn''t matter. Everyone has a price on their heads. You can just name your price." Brayden grinned. To him, Alexandrina was solely trying to negotiate for a higher price. It didn''t matter. He could afford arge sum of money just to kill Karen. "Didn''t you hear me the first time? I won''t kill her." "Boss, aren''t you contradicting yourself?" Brayden gave a wee smile. "Contradicting? What part of me is contradicting?" "Someone paid ck Rose to assassinate Karen twice. You do know about this, don''t you?" "Yes, I do." "Deep down, you still want to kill her. If not, you wouldn''t have agreed to it." "You got it wrong again. You know Karen''s strength as well as I do. ck Rose can''t kill her, so why should I stop her?" Alexandrina shrugged. After all, she would still be earning extra bucks! An awkward smile froze on his rugged face, "You really refuse to? What about if I give you a billion dors? Or maybe tens of billions of dors? That''s fine. It''s your call." Alexandrina sneered, "Karen is richer than the Lee Family, yet you merely n to give me hundreds of billions of dors to have me kill her? Then, you''ll take over everything she possesses and be the richest person in the world, right?" "Then just name your price." "Don''t say it anymore. I''m not interested in killing Karen so I won''t ept the offer. You can leave now," Alexandrina ordered him to leave. "Well, what about Karen''s son? Help me get rid of him. Is that alright?" Brayden''s brows furrowed with rage. He was mad at Alexandrina for refusing to help him achieve his objective. "This guy, I know why you want him dead. Didn''t your son get killed by him? Your son asked for it, he was just incapable." Alexandrina was jeering at him. "You!" Brayden was enraged! "I won''t take that guy''s head either." "Humph, are you fond of that guy?" Brayden said with a slick sneer on his face. Certainly, he knew her personality. "You shouldn''t talk nonsense," She shook her head. "Nonsense? Do you really think that I don''t know who you really are?" "I''m not fond of anyone. Do you think I have no men?" She was pissed off and scoffed, "What are you talking about?" Brayden refused to exin further, "Well, you can reject the business regarding Karen and her son. How about someone else?" "I can consider it. Tell me, who do you want to kill?" "Someone from the Oatker family!" Brayden eximed. "The Oatker family? Brayden, what are you up to? Your family members have expelled Karen from the Lee Family, and only now you''ve realized your mistake? After Karen left, the Lee Family has barely maintained the position as one of the Four Greatest Households in the world, and now you want to deal with the rest of the families on yourst legs? Do you want to exterminate them?" Alexandrina knew everything about the current situation of the Four Greatest Households. Karen''s expulsion seemed to cause the Lee Family to weaken dramatically. Brayden knew it, and so did everyone else in the Lee Family. Karen was originally insignificant in the Lee Family but little did they realize how important Karen was after her expulsion. Nevertheless, it was already toote. Now, the only way to make up for it was to put an end to other families! "Since you already know everything, why do you bother saying it?" Brayden shook his head and continued stubbornly, "Are you going to ept this order or not? My offer still stands. You just have to name a price!" Alexandrina was contemting about it. The situations of each of the Four Greatest Households differed from each other. As the boss of the killer organization, she feared no one, including the Lee Family! Chapter 531 Chapter 531 "Who in the Oatker family do you want me to kill?" Aftercareful consideration, Alexandrina agreed to his request. She had conflicts with the people of the Oatker family. Thus, she could agree to it. "This person," Brayden took out an envelope. She opened it and confirmed, "This person?" "That''s right. Just name me a price," Brayden offered. "Fifty billion dors!" Alexandrina replied callously. "What? You?!" Brayden was furious to hear such a huge figure. Even so, she remained expressionless. "Alright then, when can you get it done?" Brayden gritted his teeth! "Thirty billion dors deposit!" Alexandrina demanded. The Four Greatest Flouseholds had infinite wealth. Fifty billion dors was nothing to them. Brayden took out a card. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Alexandrina snapped her fingers and someone came in to check the bnce in the card. Brayden frowned, "You don''t believe me? Do you think I will cheat you of money?" "I have never believed you! Karen is your family, and you are her brother. You even want to kill your own sister. Why should I believe in you?" Alexandrina questioned solemnly. Brayden scoffed. The payment went through sessfully. She ced the card away andmented, "Go back and wait for my news." Brayden stood up with a snort. When he was about to walk out, he suddenly turned to her and asked, "I''m curious. Have you never trusted anyone before?" "You''re wrong. There''s someone I trust." "Is that so? Hehe, you don''t have any children. Who can you trust?" Brayden mocked. "Karen, whom you want to get rid of, happens to be someone I trust," Alexandrina remarked lightly. Yes, she hade across too many people. Although she had a conflict with Karen, she knew her character. Karen was the only one who would not do anything for money. Therefore, she ced her trust in her. "You never cease to amaze me." With that, Braydon left. Alexandrina jeered, "Do you still want to annex other families? You could do so when Karen was still in the Lee Family. After she''s gone, you don''t stand a chance!" In fact, Alexandrina had thought about annexing several families. However, she found the idea boring after having second thoughts. Her killer organization was alreadyrge enough. This would add a burden to her if she took in another family business. She was a casual person and didn''t want to make that much money. After all, as the owner of the killer organization, she could also be considered as one of thergest families after the Four Greatest Households "How was it?" Brayden got into the car. He drove to a hidden ce to meet a man. This man was a member of one of the Four Greatest Households. Indeed. Brayden was colluding with one of them in an attempt to annex the other families. "Yes, she agreed. She''s money-hungry. How can she refuse?" Braydenughed hysterically. "Then can you frame Karen for doing this?" This man was a little worried. "No problem, I''ve already nned it out step by step. It''s absolutely workable. We force the Oatker family to deal with Karen, and when they''re done with her we can stab them in the back. Then, the Oatker family will definitely be doomed!" Brayden uttered coldly. "Okay, but Karen is..." The manughed. Brayden frowned, "What are you up to?" "It''s just that I have seen her once, and I want to chat with her." The man gave a wee smile. "You''ve taken a fancy to her? Are you nuts?" Brayden was enraged. Although he wanted to kill Karen so badly, he wouldn''t allow his sister to be humiliated by others. Humiliating Karen was an insult to the Lee Family! "Hmph, forget it. Since you don''t sit well with the idea, I''ll just pretend it never existed." "Remember, if you have a chance to kill Karen, you will need to go all out, or else the consequences will be dreadful." Brayden was vignt. The man nodded and answered, "Okay, let''s keep in touch." The man went out. "Uh-huh." Brayden eyed him, taking out his mobile phone to contact his father and the head of Lee Family, Maxwell Lee. "Hello, Father, everything is ready," Brayden stated. "Great. Have you seen Karen?" Maxwell started to regret it. Why though? How long had it been? Karen had been disowned from the Lee Family for just a month, yet it had already caused much problems for the family. Little did Maxwell expect that after Karen''s expulsion, all the business, especially the food and beverage sector, had suffered a great loss due to the halt of food supplies by Karen. Was the impact of Karen''s expulsion exceedingly great? Definitely! "Karen? Father, what are you thinking about? You want Karen to return to the Lee Family?" Brayden scowled. Fie looked slightly miffed! It wasn''t easy to get rid of Karen, and now his father wanted her back? "I was considering it." "No, we must kill someone like Karen! We cannot allow her to return to the Lee Family!" "Well, okay,tely I''ve been thinking whether I have been too harsh on her since she was a child." Maxwell was regretful for forcing Karen out of the Lee Family. Their situation was going downhill. If they were removed from the title of the Four Greatest Flouseholds, it would be snatched by the other families! Anyone would take the chance to step on them. If Karen returned, would the problem be solved easily? "Father..." Brayden was infuriated. rsh? In his opinion, men should own a more prominent status than women in the family. They deserved to be treated well. On the contrary, he did not expect that Karen, who grew up without proper education, could reach such a high level after all these years. Her wealth was presentlyparable to the wealth of an entire family! "Sigh, I have no idea whether Karen is willing toe back or not. Maybe if I plead she''lle back." Maxwell was worried. He regretted his decision to chase Karen out that day. Nevertheless, he knew that Karen would still be grateful and return to the Lee Family if he implored her. "No, Father, I''ve already nned everything out. Absolutely not!" Brayden was like a bear with a sore head at this moment. "Well, it''s your call then." Maxwell did not insist on it. During this period of time, he felt remorseful after knowing Karen''s potential. After all, this was his own daughter. Brayden hung up in rage. He had to kill Karen quickly! And also that Chuck Cannon! As soon as he thought of Chuck, a devilish idea cropped up in his mind... Karen asked, "What did you find?" Betty shook her head and replied, "No, I have investigated thoroughly but there''s no sight of Frieda''s corpse!" "In this case, she''s still alive!" "What''s wrong?" "I found something. Before ck Rose came here, she went to the boss''s bar." Betty got hold of this piece of information. "You mean, Frieda got herself a new backer?" Karen was startled. "Well, it seems to be it. Would you like to call her?" Karen shook her head, "No, she must have taken a liking to Frieda and intended to train her. If I call her right now and demand for Frieda, she will probably decline and mock me. I think she will be my nemesis for a lifetime..." Karen was exasperated. Flonestly, Alexandrina was a nuisance. This woman had no principles and fancied watching Karen make a fool of herself by any means. She would surely be ridiculed by her if she contacted her. "Don''t you worry about Frieda taking pictures of her?" Betty asked. Karen was dumbfounded, "She''s smart. Flow could she be deceived by Frieda? It''s impossible." Karen knew Alexandrina well. Frieda wasn''t likely to have things her way. If she was caught by Alexandrina, she would eventually die miserably! Karen even bought herself time in this way. "Would you like to remind her?" "Well, if I remind her now, she will scorn me and ask whether Frieda took photos of me instead. Do you believe me?" Karen was speechless. Betty smiled awkwardly, "Uh, yes." "President Lee, look..." Betty instantly noticed some movement in the grass and saw a person lying down. The person struggled to get up, her body covered in blood. She stumbled in agony, every step she took seemed agonizing. Karen looked over and muttered, ''Til let you go this time." Chapter 532 Chapter 532 ck Rose got up and stumbled out shakily. Earlier on, Karen''sst punch had already knocked her out. If it weren''t for her strong willpower, she would have been dead. She trembled as she returned to the car. As she took a step and moved forward, it was as if her body was going to be torn to shreds. However, she managed to pull through. From the car, she stared at Karen who was standing in the vi, her vision still blurry from the impact and brief unconsciousness. The two of them locked gazes from a distance. ck Rose lowered her eyes and dared not look at Karen anymore. After a brief silence, she drove out. When ck Rose arrived home, she injected herself with painkillers and treated her gunshot wound. Then, she closed her eyes and fell asleep... "ck Rose is gone. Did you let her go on purpose just now, Boss Lee?" Betty knew Karen for sure. If it was in the past, ck Rose would definitely be dead. After all, she was a woman too. She sympathized with ck Rose as she was photographed by Frieda, and she even shot herself twice with a gun. Karen resigned ck Rose to her fate! ck Rose seized it and made it through! "Yeah." Karen looked out. By this time, ck Rose had already left. "Will shee back after she recovers?" Betty was concerned. "No, I don''t think so." Karen shook her head. "People will change their mind after experiencing death." Karen knew that ck Rose had her principles. After this, she would note and provoke them anymore. There was probably not arge chance of them meeting anymore. "Okay, Young Master and Yvette..." Betty looked at Chuck''s room. "I''m upied at the moment, but Chucky wants to go to the Lee Family. If he goes alone, he will definitely be bullied by the Lee family," Karen heaved a deep sigh. She had grown up in the Lee Family. If she didn''t have a choice, she wanted to avoid meeting with them at all costs. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As for Chuck''s father, he had been wandering about here and there. "President Lee, I think you should tell the Young Master about this." "I... I can''t possibly say it. To tell him that I am driven out by my own family?" Karen felt troubled as she was a little ashamed of telling her son about this. "Well, then should I tell Young Master instead?" "Forget it. There will be a party tomorrow. I will bring Chuck along." Karen thought that it would be better to reveal it to him then. She had to find a suitable time! Betty nodded, "What about Master..." "He has gone out to run some errands." Karen didn''t really want to talk much about this. "What errands? President Lee, can I say something?" Betty hesitated for a moment. "Sure," Karen replied with a smile. "Isn''t he a little mysterious?" Betty expressed her long-time doubts about Chuck''s father. Karen insisted on being with Chuck''s father when he was poverty-stricken. However to Betty, it seemed that he was not impoverished at all due to his noble temperament. It was a very peculiar feeling. Right after that, Karen persisted to get married with him and gave birth to Chuck. But Chuck''s father, Chadrick Cannon, was way too mysterious because he never stayed at home for long. Karen had been dealing with her own business empire in the United States, and Chadrick seemed to be living off her. This of course, Betty chose not to say out aloud. Karen just went along, "Well, he is quite mysterious." "President Lee, have you tried looking into his identity?" Betty did not have the courage to investigate alone. "No, I met him at college and fell in love with him at first sight. Then, we got married and stayed like that until now..." Karen answered, shaking her head in bewilderment. "But why does he go out so often?" Betty had been following Karen for some time. She clearly knew that Chadrick wasn''t home for at least eight months in a year. In other words, they were only together for four months. Sometimes it was even lesser. Betty vividly remembered that there was once where Karen did not even meet Chadrick for an entire year. He had never checked on Karen and expressed concern about her business. Yet, why did he go out that frequently? "I have no idea. However, I still believe in him and he trusts me as well. That''s enough for us." Karen had a simple mindset towards marriage. It was enough for both of them to believe in each other. After all, if Karen didn''t love Chadrick, how could she give birth to Chuck? Karen acknowledged that one needed personal space in marriage. Although she didn''t have her personal space, she understood that men needed it more than women. All these years, Karen had been working hard and owned properties in every single country in the world. There had to be give and take on both sides. She had no qualms with it. "President Lee, I''m afraid that one day..." Betty trailed off. She was raised by Karen since young. Deep down, Karen was her boss and also her family. She refused to let such an amazing woman like Karen be cheated on. She wanted to find out the truth even if this deception had alreadysted for twenty years. If it was true, wouldn''t that mean Karen was extremely pitiful? She gave birth to a son but at the same time was cheated on by a man. "Stop it." Karen shook her head and tried to drop the topic, "Stop it. He has always been like this. He has always been..." Betty sighed and kept silent. She sensed that Karen already had her doubts but always tried to stop overthinking. After all, Karen was well aware that trust was key in maintaining a good marriage. She had been doing so all this while. "It''ste now, go and rest," Karen was ready to retire for the night. "Okay then." Betty left for her room. Karen looked out the window once Betty left, enshrouding herself in silence as thoughts ran through her head. Ten minutester, she turned to look at Chuck''s room. She muttered to herself, "No matter what happens, you are still my precious son..." Karen went back to her room all by herself... "Chucky, wake up. Come somece with me." Karen knocked on the door. "Okay, mother, wait a minute," Chuck quickly put on his clothes. He turned towards Yvette who was lying on the bed. Yvette had already woken up too. She didn''t get much sleep the night before as she couldn''t adapt to it. It was already morning when she finally managed to get some rest afterying in Chuck''s arms. Chuck gave her a gentle kiss and Yvette opened her eyes, greeting wearily, "Hubby..." "Mother wants me to go out with her. Can you wait for me at home?" Chuck knew that Yvette was still at odds with her thoughts and decided to leave her out of this. "Thank you." Yvette was moved. If Chuck forced her toe along, she wouldn''t be able to reject him. She wanted to go back to her home so badly. After all, this ce was the home of the enemy that murdered her father. Yvette wanted to reim her possessions that had been left behind by her grandfather. She didn''t tell Chuck a single word because Karen would find out and definitely lend a helping hand to her. She didn''t want to seek help from Karen andplicate her feelings even further. "Then I''ll head out now," Chuck was at ease. "Okay." Chuck went out. Karen said to him, "Go to the garage and drive any car you like." "Okay, mother." Chuck darted to the garage excitedly. All men fancied cars. As Karen followed Chuck to the garage, the door was opened out of the blue and Yvette walked out. She stammered, "You... Wait a minute." She sounded tired and timid as she had her head hung low and bit her lips tensely. "What''s the matter?" Karen turned to her. "I... No matter what, I want to thank you this time," Yvette said with her head still hanging down. "It''s something I should''ve done. If it weren''t for Chuck, you wouldn''t have epted the mission and gotten hunted down either." Karen shook her head. "Even so, I''ll still kill you," Yvette announced while raising her head to meet her gaze. "I know," Karen smiled faintly. She was ever-ready forbat with Yvette. She wouldn''t mind at all. "I said I''ll kill you," Yvette was in conflict. "I know. I heard you say it the first time." Yvette narrowed her eyes coldly, "Don''t be so nice to me. I will never be able to forgive you, no matter what!" This woman had killed her father, so she had to pay the price! "I know. Just follow your heart. If you think that you are capable enough to kill me, thene and find me." Karen turned to the garage. This was a challenge, if Karen won, she would not go overboard as well. "I will, I swear!!" "Alright." Karen''s figure grew further away. She was totally in a predicament since Chuck liked Yvette. If they could never get together because of her, Chuck would definitely regret it. What should she do? Karen turned around to look at Yvette who had a murderous look on her face. After a moment of silence, she suddenly let out a sigh. Alright then... Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Karen gave it some serious thought. If she was to choose between Chuck''s happiness and hers, she would definitely choose the former. On the contrary, for Chuck to be happy with Yvette, she had to let go of her desire for revenge. That meant that Karen had to die first... What should she do? Karen buried all her thoughts and headed to the garage. She saw Chuck walking back and forth happily in the big garage, as though he was a little kid browsing through toys. Karen chuckled and asked, "Chuck, which one do you choose?" When Chuck entered the garage, he was greatly astonished. There were so many cars lined up inside as if they were on disy at a 4S Automobile Store. There was a wide variety of luxury cars. He waspletely taken aback. His eyes were dazzling in amazement. "This one." Chuck picked an Aston Martin. "Okay." Karen went over with a smile, "Chucky, you can drive then." Chuck sat in the driver''s seat excitedly. Driving a luxury car indeed felt different. He gasped, "Mother..." "Do you like it?" "Yes, I love it." Chuck found that he fancied cars after all! When he was in his home country, he only had one sports car. He wanted to buy more but Aaron Dawson had gotten in his way. Since then, he had been toozy to buy another one. Seeing the cars in his mother''s garage made Chuck feel that his preference was very much simr to his mother''s. "Silly child, these are all yours. If you don''t think it''s enough, I''ll buy as many as you want." Karen felt that she had owed Chuck her apaniment for his whole 19 life. She felt guilty. Chuck was moved and said, "Alright mom! Where are we going today?" "We''re going to attend a party. Drive out first and I''ll tell you where to go." "Alright." Chuck stepped on the gas and the engine roared ferociously like a beast, to which he found overly pleasant to listen to. Karen felt at ease when she saw Chuck acting like an innocent child. All of a sudden, she fell silent. She asked carefully, "Chuck, if Yvette can''t be with you in the end and I ask you to marry someone else, will you agree?" Chuck heard her. He paused for a long time before replying, "No, I won''t." Yvette had been with Chuck since young. At that time, Chuck had regarded Yvette as his one and only wife. Nevertheless, because he had yet to realize the importance of those things, Yvette slowly grew more and more disappointed, leading up till today. Despite that, Yvette still didn''t get close to any man. She was in a predicament. Deep inside her heart, she hated Chuck, yet she couldn''t bear to do so. Fortunately, she did not give up on Chuck, and witnessed him turning over a new leaf over time. Yvette chose to forgive him even when Chuck killed her grandfather. Nevertheless, she simply could not get over her feelings when Karen killed her father. It was too much for her to bear. Chuck was remorseful for what he had done, and he would not give up upon Yvette so easily. "Okay, I understand." Karen made up her mind. Since Yvette couldn''t ovee it, then she would settle this once and for all. In spite of that, Karen still had something to worry about, and her main concern was Chadrick... "Chuck, go straight and turn left at thest junction." Karen directed him. Chuck put the pedal to the medal, and the engine roared as it sped. It was spectacr! Yvette came out of the room and coincidentally saw Betty. She remained silent. Betty stopped her and asked, "Yvette, where are you going?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I... I need to go out," Yvette replied while lowering her head. "I''ll go with you then." Betty did not want anything bad to happen to Yvette. After all, this was the United States. "Thank you, I''m just going out for a walk." "Okay then. Do you need a car? There are many cars in the garage..." "No, thank you." Yvette headed out at once. Betty was helpless as she still had other things to deal with. Yvette gged a taxi and went to her home. Her grandfather had made it clear that she could only return after she had improved her assassin skills tremendously in her home country. It was time for her to reim her possessions. She vividly recalled how her cousin had treated her when they were at Flornd! She had the inheritance certificate from her grandfather, and she was determined to take everything back! She got into the car and drove home with a heavy heart. This was the ce where she was born, and where her now dead father had once taken care of her. A sense of deep sadness overwhelmed her. If it hadn''t been Karen, she might have been living here all the time, and wouldn''t be Chuck''s wife... Yvette stood at the door for a long time. Although her skills had improved, she still could not enter straight away. She would definitely be confronted by her so- called family members, which were impossible for her to deal with all alone. She contemted for a while and decided toe up with a n! She vowed to get back what belonged to her. All of a sudden, she noticed a sports car driving out of her house. It turned out to be her cousin brother who had hit her previously. He looked pretty arrogant and had most likely gained control of the family authority and wealth. She stared at her cousin''s car as he drove away, her eyes gleaming with a hint of menace. She decided to follow him! If she could catch her cousin first, everything would be much easier to deal with! Yvette stopped a car to tailgate him, but how could a taxi beat a sports car? She was quickly left behind. Fortunately, she managed to spot her cousin in front of a restaurant from a distance. She tipped the taxi driver and got off, then walked inside the restaurant briskly. She had no problem entering high-end ces like this due to her noble temperament. She nced around and found that her cousin was walking towards the bathroom. Yvette walked in and a gun was pointed at Yvette''s head abruptly! She paused. "So it''s you! It seems that it''s my lucky day today!" It was Yvette''s cousin brother, Damon. Yvette was motionless and she gazed nkly at him. "How dare youe to the United States? Are you digging your own grave?" He mocked with a sarcastic smile, "Come in! I''ll let you in!" She went in, all the while having a gun pointed to her head. "Kneel down! Now!" "You took what belonged to me! Give it back!" Yvette uttered coldly. "Give it back? Are you qualified? Do you know that you''re just a b*tch? You want to fight for inheritance with me? I''ll have you die right now!" Damon cocked the gun at her head. "You can''t kill me, because I''m not who I used to be!" Yvette shrugged nonchntly. The dagger in her hand was perfectly inserted into the gun trigger. Damon was rooted to the spot! Bang! Shended a punch on his stomach. Damon shrieked and took a few steps back, clenching his stomach while groaning in pain. Yvette punched him again, urately hitting the vital parts of his body! He shrieked from the agony and fear. This was unbelievable! He was a warrior as well. How could he be beaten by Yvette?! Was it all just a bad dream? Yvette picked up the gun and pointed it at him. "No, don''t kill me, I am your cousin!" Damon immediately begged for mercy. "My cousin?" She almost died when she at Flornd. Her mother had to leave the United States and hide in another country. Yvette hated this so-called cousin of hers very much! "I''m your cousin, your rtive! Don''t shoot me, please don''t," Damon pleaded pitifully. Yvette ordered, "Get up, you piece of trash!" Damon got up, and Yvette pointed the gun at his head. She barked another order at him, "Walk out and bring me home!" "What, what are you nning to do?" Damon almost jumped out of his skin. "I''m going to take back what belongs to me! I''m going to take back everything!" Yvette was cold- eyed. As he led the way, he was shaking like a leaf. With his back facing Yvette, a glimmer of cunningness shed through his eyes. Was Yvette still intent on getting what she thought was hers back? Hah! She''ll know once they got home! "Okay, I''ll lead the way." As Damon drove her home, Yvette pointed the gun towards him throughout the journey. After they reached home, the two of them came out of the car. Yvette was deadpan. "Get out of the car!" Yvette pointed at him with a gun, and Damon trembled as he got out of the car slowly. "Take me to see them! I want to take back everything!" Yvette instructed callously. Damonughed dispassionately as he led the way. All of a sudden, they were surrounded. Hundreds of guns appeared out of nowhere, and all of them were aimed at Yvette! How could the Superb Household Forces not take any action after seeing their Young Master being held hostage so tantly? Damon sneered, "Yvette, I advise you to put down your gun and I will spare your life. Otherwise, I''ll turn you into a beehive!" She was still foolishly stupid. How dare she think of reiming everything back? How dumb was she to follow him home without knowing that there were Superb Household Forces here? Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Yvette wore the same nk expression! So what if there were a lot of people? She had nothing to be afraid of as she had the Young Master in her hands. "Did you hear that? With just one word, I can have them shoot at you! Your death will be tragic!" Damonughed hysterically. The family guards from the Superb Household Forces red at her. "Hey, let our Young Master go, or else I''ll tear you into pieces!" "Let him go!" Yvette remained motionless. She raised her gun, took aim and pulled the trigger! Bang! A sudden thunderous gunshot pierced the silence. The bullet travelled through Damon''s ear, and blood spilled out profusely. He was startled and howled in anguish. "Ah, how dare you shoot me? You b*tch!!" Damon started bawling terrifyingly! The Superb Household Forces were glued to the spot. What happened? Did she just shoot him? This woman was so bold to shoot Young Master in front of everyone, even with all their guns pointed at her! "You are digging your own grave. I will let you die miserably, you b*tch!" Damon shot a brutal stare at her fumingly! Yvette had her cold gaze fixed on Damon. She pulled the trigger again and fired another shot at his thigh. Then, she pointed her gun at his head. "Argh!" He was about to pass out. He really didn''t expect Yvette to shoot him. He was bleeding profusely! The guards were all dumbfounded. "You lunatic! Put down the gun now!" "Bring me in!" Yvette ordered ferociously again. She went all out. There was nothing to worry about since she had a valuable hostage. "You! If you dare to shoot me again, I''ll kill you!" Damon broke out in a cold sweat. "You''re really asking for another shot, right?" Yvette''s face was expressionless. "How dare you!" "Bang!" Yvette pulled the trigger. N?velDrama.Org ? content. A bullet shot out. It hit his thigh and blood gushed out. Damon cried out in agony and almost cked out. "Ahh!" It was a heart-wrenching scream. All the Superb Household Forces stared at each other in dismay! They were searching for a good opportunity to shoot, but Yvette was too quick. They had no chance to attack her! They were unwilling to take risks. What if they identally shot the Young Master? "Enough! You''re Lisa Ayana''s daughter, aren''t you!" A voice could be heard from inside the house. Since Yvette''s grandparents had passed away, this voice could only belong to Damon''s mother, Vallerie! "That''s right!" Yvette stared coldly at her. Vallerie was in her forties, yet she was still charming and youthful. "What are you doing here? You even shot my son?" She was openly hostile to Yvette. "I''m here to take back what belongs to me!" Yvette replied. "What''s yours? Is there anything that belongs to you here?" Vallerie gave her the cold shoulder. "Grandpa gave me everything in the house before he died. And I want everything back!" "You? Bullsh*t!" Vallerie sneered, "Who do you think you are? What makes you think that you are worthy of all these?" Bang! Yvette did not retort, but pulled the trigger instead. With a loud bang, Damon shrieked and fell There was dead silence in this ce! Yvette''s shooting skill was impressive! He managed to survive even after getting four shots! This freaked everyone out. Yvette eximed, "Are you sure? Look again!" Vallerie was heartbroken upon seeing Damon unconscious. She screamed, "Try hitting my son again and I''ll never let you go!!" "I have grandpa''s will with me. Now, return everything that belongs to me!" Yvette no longer cared about familial ties anymore. After all, these people were just in for the money! How could they refuse to return what was rightfully hers? Vallerie reprimanded, "Show me then!" "I''ll show you, but first ask everyone here to leave!" Yvette had to do so, as there were too many Superb Household Forces surrounding her. If someone took the opportunity to ambush her, she would die for sure. "Mom, save me..." Damon was on the verge of death and pleaded piteously. He had easily defeated the Yvettest time and did not expect her to be this strong! His blood ran cold. "Son, don''t worry! Step back everyone!" Vallerie yelled again. The captain of the Superb Household Forces hesitated, "But it''s dangerous for us to retreat now. The Young Master is in danger. This woman is out of her mind!" He could feel an unyielding aura of menace from her! This woman wasn''t as crazy as everyone else thought. She was nning something up her sleeve! "I told you to retreat. My precious son is in her hands! Retreat now!" Vallerie red at the captain insidiously. The captain nodded and issued his orders. "Retreat, retreat!" The Superb Household Forces finally backed off, only to have Yvette instruct, "Throw away all the guns in your hands first." They looked at each other in disbelief! "Throw them away!" Vallerie squawked! Everyone threw their guns on the ground and then withdrew themselves from the ce. Yvette scanned the area, still wary and on her toes as she said, "Show me all the family estates!" Yvette vowed to im all of it! Vallerie demanded cunningly, "Release my son first!" Bang! Once again, Yvette pulled the trigger without further hesitation! She fired the fifth shot! "Ah, Mother, save me!" Damon was struggling in great affliction, as if on the brink of death. He begged earnestly, his wounds throbbing excruciatingly. "Stop it!" Vallerie was utterly devastated. She swore that she would hack Yvette to pieces after rescuing her son. This was her precious son! "Do as I say!" Yvettemanded. After regaining everything that belonged to her, Yvette would find someone to manage it or bring her mother to the United States. She was determined to continue being a killer! She would persist until she had reached the peak, to such extent that she wasparable with Karen! "Well, well... What are you waiting for? Shoot her!" Vallerie shouted ferociously. Boom! Someone sniped Yvette, who was taken aback. With a loud shot, the bullet buried itself into Yvette''s body and drew droplets of crimson red blood... The woman sneered smugly. That''ll teach Yvette a lesson to not mess with her! "What''s wrong, Chuck?" Out of the blue, Karen noticed that Chuck was absent-minded. "I feel strange, Mother," Chuck muttered. He felt something tugging at his heartstrings. "Are you sick? Let me take you to the hospital," Karen spoilt him dearly. As Chuck was driving towards the location, he seemed to be preupied with his own thoughts. This was indeed not a good sign! "No, perhaps I''m just overthinking. Mother, which way to go next?" "Turn left." Karen continued to lead the way. Chuck shook his head. Why did he feel that something wasn''t right? He didn''t ponder much as his mother was with him, and he wouldn''t want to embarrass her. "Tsk tsk! You''re not dead?" ck Rose was woken up by a call. It was from Alexandrina. Alexandrina told her subordinates to keep an eye on her. s, they discovered her whereabouts and reported them to her. "I''m still alive." She was at death''s door for the first time, looking absolutely pale. "You''re not dead? Why did Karen let you go?" Alexandrina''s interest peaked. It didn''t make sense. ck Rose had fired two shots in Karen''s house. Although both Karen and Chuck werepletely unharmed, ck Rose had emerged seriously injured. What happened in between? "She let me go." ck Rose refused to say much. Certainly, she could feel that Karen had gone easy on her with herst punch. She had the intention to spare her life. She felt like a fool when she recalled her previous two attempts to assassinate Karen since she had let her go this time. She hadplicated feelings at the moment, and her heart was filled with...gratitude. Indeed, she had never thanked anyone before. This time, she was being thankful. Alexandrina was muddled. Karen didn''t kill her? Needless to say, she didn''t know that Karen felt sorry for ck Rose and allowed her to live this time. "Was she injured?" "Nope." "Interesting. Now someone has offered arge sum of money to kill Karen and her son. Will you ept it or not?" Alexandrina smiled. She was interested to know what ck Rose would do now. "No, I won''t ept it. From today onwards, I will not take any missions that involve her or her son!" ck Rose replied without dy. "Why?" Alexandrina was stunned. Was she scared after being beaten by Karen? It didn''t seem like her! ck Rose answered, "Karen Lee is special to me, hence I have decided not to do it!" Chapter 535 Chapter 535 "Special? How special is she?" Alexandrina was a little surprised after listening to ck Rose. She waspletely taken aback when she learned that ck Rose refused to kill Karen, and even complimented her. "Don''t you know?" ck Rose retorted. "I don''t know, I guess she''s very stubborn." Certainly, Alexandrina knew her well. She was unique... right, extremely unique. Was ck Rose aware of it though? How did she find out? "I actually discovered it after getting in touch with her," ck Rose said vaguely. Karen spared ck Rose''s life this time, changing her impression of Karen. If it was ck Rose, she would not be able to do so. Naturally, she respected her opponent as well. It could be evidently seen from thest fight with Wi. Previously, if she had a chance to get rid of Karen, she would make the most of it. However, she would take her time. After all, it was not easy to find a worthy opponent. "Okay, let''s just drop the topic. Hurry up and recuperate fast. I need you to do something for me!" Alexandrina shook her head in disbelief, refusing to carry on the conversation. ck Rose had changed her perception of Karen? How did Karen do so? Then why didn''t she change her perception? Of course, Alexandrina must have changed her perception towards Karen. It was just that she refused to admit it. As for ck Rose, Alexandrina took a liking to her. ck Rose wasparable to Karen in terms of assassination. Presently, it was extremely rare to find a killer such as ck Rose after Karen''s retirement. She wanted to train a good candidate like Frieda. Perhaps Frieda would be a more powerful killer than her due to her innateck of integrity. Frieda would be an elite killer without principles. "Wait!" ck Rose stopped Alexandrina before she could end the call. She was determined to get rid of Frieda! Frieda had to pay for what she did! "Is there anything else?" Alexandrina regained her aloofness. ck Rose said coldly, "Frieda! I want to see her!" "No, I have promised to protect her, and I will be training her. So you can''t," Alexandrina replied. "You''ll regret it." "I won''t. I won''t be like you since we are different. You still have a little sympathy. I don''t take pity on strangers, don''t you know?" Alexandrina was shrewd and would be on her guard against Frieda for sure. Certainly, she knew what Frieda must have done something, even though she had no knowledge of it. She had managed toe so far by guarding herself well. "Then... I wish you luck, but if she sneaks out and I catch her, I will kill her!" ck Rose proimed. She was determined to do so. Frieda must die! "Then it''s up to you. If you managed to kill her once she goes out, this implies that she''s not capable enough. If that happens, why should I continue wasting my time on her?" Alexandrina shrugged indifferently. She needed a killer, not a piece of trash. Coincidentally, ck Rose was helping out to get rid of this piece of trash. If Frieda was really ipetent and got killed upon leaving this ce, Alexandrina surely wouldn''t put in extra time and effort on her. She bet Karen wouldn''t mind it at all. "Alright." ck Rose hung up the phone, and she continued to inject herself with painkillers to help speed her recovery. Then, she fell asleep with hopes to recuperate faster. On the contrary, just as she shut her eyes to catch a wink, another phone call came in. She nced at it, a frown wrinkling her forehead. This was one of her former customers. This person had given her some missions and was pretty nice to reward her with a hefty sum of money. Now, this person wanted ck Rose to kill someone and offered a lucrative reward. However, ck Rose was currently injured and it was impossible for her to kill anyone. She turned down the offer. "I will pay you double!" "No, I have something to attend to," ck Rose declined politely. She was wounded. Although she recovered a little, there wasn''t a need to risk her life for money. After all, she was notcking money. "Well, can''t you do me a favor? Didn''t you say that I coulde to you if I needed help?" The person was trying to negotiate. ck Rose remained silent. She was a woman of her word and she finally gave in, "Okay, I''ll go meet you!" "Alright! I''ll wait!" After hanging up the phone, ck Rose injected herself with painkillers again, then packed up her things and drove out. In this case, she could figure out her next target beforehand, and could utilize a few days to rest before executing the order. The car sped along an empty road. All of a sudden, she heard a gunshot. She frowned and nced in her rearview mirror. Someone was having a gunfight, with several people attacking a person. It was not her personality to meddle in other people''s business. Besides, she didn''t have the ability to do so at present. Also, she had decided to never be kind to anyone ever since Frieda. Never! Even so when she left, she came across a woman shrouded in darkness. She was stupefied all of a sudden. How could it be her? It was unbelievable! That''s right, the woman was Yvette Jordan. Yvette was shot at her cousin''s house since she failed to notice the sniper. She almost died in the house but was lucky enough to escape. Nheless, there was no way Damon would allow her to escape! He immediately told the guards to chase after her! She had already killed ten people. However she was besieged at the spot as she had already been shot and injured. She was in extreme danger right at this moment! Despite that, she didn''t want to contact Chuck and bother him. She told him she would wait for him at home but ended up going out again. She was willing to bear the consequences alone. ck Rose was dumbfounded. Needless to say, she knew that Yvette was Chuck''s girlfriend. Why would Chuck allow his girlfriend to be in such a situation? ck Rose witnessed this scene with undivided attention. It was too much of a surprise. Boom! Gunshots sted away intensely and ck Rose was ready to leave. She had decided that she would not be nice to anyone else, absolutely not! She had learned her mistake. She then stepped on the elerator and continued driving! "Bang!" A bullet headed towards her way and Yvette dodged it swiftly, her face as pale as a sheet. She was hiding behind a tree, desperately trying to leave this ce. "Come out! Are you still trying to run? Shoot her!" A cold,manding voice roared out and about ten people fired at Yvette simultaneously. All the bullets hit the tree that Yvette was hiding behind. Yvette remained calm, biting her lips as she thought of a n. She was looking for an opportunity to shoot! Bang! She aimed at a man and fired. Immediately, his head was blown off in a cloud of red mist. "F*ck! Kill her! Shoot her! Now!" Angry voices rang out! Everyone shot at Yvette and she gritted her teeth. She was all alone now and she had to escape. There was no way she could die here! She still had lots to aplish. She hadn''t killed Karen yet, and she wanted to marry Chuck and have a child... She had too many regrets. Yvette struggled to find a suitable chance. All of a sudden, a grenade was sent flying towards her. Yvette jumped out with all her might as arge explosion urred behind her, sting her to the ground a few feet away. Yvette fell to the ground and spat out blood. The gunshot wound was getting unbearable, and she was now even more injured by the grenade. She gritted her teeth and got up, finding a cover so she could hide. "She''s not here, she must''ve been sted by the grenade! Hurry up and catch her! I''m going to torture her! How many of us did she kill? Come on!" Yvette casted a cold eye on them as they darted over. She hesitated and wondered if she should call Chuck. How would she ever tell him about this? On the spur of the moment, one of them let out a blood-curdling scream. Another one was shot and fell to the ground, a gaping hole forming on his forehead. Blood was gushing out. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Who? Who''s that?" These people were panic- stricken. Was someone helping Yvette? The captain was enraged and shouted, "Whoever you are, just step forward! Who dares to hide behind the trees and shoot us from the dark!" This person was so bold to snipe at them, did he or she not know their identity? Bang! They were replied with another bullet that was aimed at the person who was looking around. He copsed lifelessly to the ground with a loud thud. "Look for cover! Go!" The captain was shaking like a leaf. This person was too skillful. Every shot managed to hit right between the brows. Everyone ducked for cover, only to have another shot be taken. Bullets were fired one after the other... Three of the men copsed to the ground. The captain was stunned and shrieked, "Who is that?! Show yourself now!" They fired blindly, but none of their bullets hit the target. Chaos ensued everywhere. No one knew where the sniper was shooting from. Yvette was astonished. Who was helping her? Chapter 536 Chapter 536 When Yvette stuck her neck out cautiously, she noticed the guards from the Superb Household Forces had gone into hiding. Gunshots were intermittently heard, followed by a heart-rending scream. What spectacr marksmanship! The person didn''t even miss a shot! Yvette was rooted to the spot. Who was this person? She was in a bad condition. Her eyelids felt heavy, and she bit her lips to prevent herself from passing out. This was not a safe ce to stay. Every ounce of willpower went into trying to survive despite her injuries. With all the determination she could muster, she forced herself to stay alive. She wanted to find out who lent her a helping hand. The captain bellowed in anger, "Who is that? Show yourself! I''m the captain of Jordon family''s Superb Household Forces. I..." Six of his team members had died within minutes without a clue to who murdered them. This person was indeed a formidable opponent! They were certainly dealing with a professional sniper! It must be an assassin! Yvette even brought her helper... Did they fall into her trap? "Stop! I''m ...! Take cover!" The captain searched for a hideout in a rage. Another bullet fired and another guard copsed in a pool of blood, fear being the only emotion shing through his face at the veryst moments of his life. If nothing could be done, the entire squad would be annihted! The captain gnashed his teeth in frustration. What the f*ck! Despite so many of his men dying, he still had no clue to who was the sniper. "Retreat! All of you, retreat!" He spotted a good opportunity to escape. The rest followed as they were petrified witnessing the death of theirrades. Soon, there was no one left. Gunfire ceased and peace was restored. The night was suddenly deathly silent. A tall figure withrge blue eyes came out of hiding and strutted towards a car. It was ck Rose! She once swore that she would never be kind to anyone. Just when she was about to leave, something crossed her mind. What was it? It was Karen. Yvette was Chuck''s girlfriend, while Chuck was Karen''s son. She hesitated in the beginning, but eventually decided to save her. She wanted to return Karen a favor. It was merely a few shots that took her several minutes. Hence, she forced herself to get out of the car. "Was it you? Was it you who shot the guards?" Yvette asked in shock. ck Rose halted in her steps. Yvette was dumbfounded. It was actually ck Rose who rescued her. She staggered towards ck Rose in agony. It was really her. Why was she doing this? Yvette froze for a few seconds. ck Rose looked indifferent as she had more pressing matters to deal with. Yvette asked, her emotionsplicated, "Why did you save me?" They were constantly at each other''s throat and even fought with guns. However, Yvette often lost to ck Rose due to her inexperience. Previously, Karen punched her thrice. Yvette also witnessed ck Rose leaving the ce from her room. What on earth was going on here? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ck Rose stared at her and excused herself, "I have something to attend to." Before Yvette could finish thanking ck Rose, she copsed on the floor. The gunshot wounds, explosion and terrible blood loss took their toll on her. ck Rose frowned, ignoring her as she headed towards her car. She halted after a couple of steps and turned towards Yvette, sighing under her breath. She then walked over to pick her up and carried her into the car. The phone rang. "Hello ck Rose, you should be arriving soon, right?" An urgent voice was heard from the other side of the phone. "I am not going today." "Wait, but didn''t you just say..." "I said, I can''t make it today. See you tomorrow!" ck Rose replied indifferently. "Okay... You cane any time. Looking forward to seeing you," The caller felt intimidated and quickly hung up the phone. ck Rose drove Yvette back. She gave her a shot of painkiller, removed her bullet and dressed her wound. Yvette still hadn''t regained consciousness. ck Rose stared at Yvette coldly for a few seconds before muttering softly, "How on earth do you take care of your own woman?" She walked out and found Chuck''s number. She stared at it for seconds, feeling conflicted. This number belonged to the person who shared her pictures earlier on! He had seen her naked. Even though the pictures had been deleted, still... ck Rose sighed. No man had ever seen her body except for Chuck... Despite that, she decided to ring him up. She was too upied to take care of Yvette and had no choice but to let Chuck take over. Although she disliked taking care of people, this incident was an exception. At the present moment, she would no longer treat people withpassion. That day was her one and only exception. Chuck and his mother arrived at the party. "Let''s go inside," Karen stated. Chuck got out of the car. He was being informed that this was a business meeting with several merchants from the United States. Karen wanted Chuck to gain an insight on business operations. After all, he was her only heir to her multimillion-dor empire. She had to groom her sessor. She needed to let Chuck get in touch with these businessmen, be it the ordinary or top yers in the industry. Karen usually refrained from attending such gatherings, yet she made an exception to attend this meeting for the sake of her son. "Mother, can I tag along with you?" Chuck whispered. "Why?" Karen was perplexed. It was time Chuck learned to fend for his own. "I can''t speak the ent well," Chuck replied ashamedly. Chuck struggled in his studies and he wasn''t bothered to learn thenguage. When he was in his home country back then, Yvette tried to help him but it was in vain. "You must have cked off in school. Stop beingzy and start learning a couple of skills! You have to master at least tennguages!" Karen looked solemn. When Karen was in school, she was ranked number one in her ss. She was an all time high achiever. Chuck clearly did not inherit her intelligence. He was extremelyzy and unmotivated. "Tennguages? You must be kidding me." Chuck was stupefied. Karen scolded him, "Yes, you must! As you know, I have bought several small countries. You must first know theirnguages before you can manage them!" Chuck was astonished and could only say, "Mother, doesn''t that make me a prince?" "You are not a prince. There is no monarch in our country," Karen replied with a smile. "Can''t I just hire a personal interpreter?" Chuck pleaded. "No! Listen to me. There is no harm in picking up newnguages. You are never too old to learn." "Even so, mom, you know I''m not as intelligent as you are," Chuck eximed in frustration. "My silly child, dedication is more important than intelligence, do you understand?" Karenughed. She had built her business empire from scratch all on her own. She knew that her intelligence alone was not enough to achieve that. She had put in years of hard work to build a sessful business of this scale. "Noted, mother." Chuck nodded as he realized that he should put more effort in his studies. "Come on, stay beside me. I''ll be your trantor today." Karen led Chuck into the hotel. The hotel lobby was full of guests well dressed in tuxedos. It was indeed an important business meeting. Karen''s phone rang. She took a look at her phone and told Chuck, "I need to answer a call. There''s food over there. Help yourself to some desserts. Oh, but don''t drink, you need to drive later." "Alright," Chuck said obediently as he headed towards the buffet station. Karen walked to a quiet corner and received the call. It was Chuck''s father, Chadrick. "Why didn''t youe to see Chuck? He said he missed you," Karen told him. "I am in trouble. Could you please transfer me some money?" "Isn''t my card with you? There is three thousand dors in it..." "It''s not enough." "I''ll transfer some money to you right away." "Ok then, bye." "What''s the matter with you? Where are you Chadrick?" Karen heaved a great sigh. It was their child who came over to the United States. Chadrick sounded weird as he asked, "You never asked me about this. Why are you so concerned today?" "Well, forget about it. I''ll transfer you the money now. Bye." Karen hung up the phone, letting out a deep sigh. "Please don''t give me any trouble, Chadrick." Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Karen had never doubted her loved ones, and this time was no different. She tried to calm herself down and though, "Stop overthinking. I should believe in the man whom I''ve chosen. He must have his reasons for noting over." Money was not a big deal. It was never a problem for her. She could get anything she wanted. Karen stopped her imagination from running wild and called Betty. "Transfer 100 million dors into Chadrick''s ount!" Karen ordered. In the United States, Karen had her own private bank. She could make the transfer with just a dial on her phone. "Yes, President Lee," Betty obeyed as she tended to the matter immediately. "President Lee, is there anything else??" said the stunned Betty. She was waiting for Karen to hang up the phone, but Karen had not hung up, and she could hear Karen''s breathing. "No, it''s nothing. Just transfer the money," Karen hung up. Betty looked at her phone with a puzzled expression, and her suspicion deepened. Recently, Chadrick had been spending money like running water, and he didn''t treat Karen''s money as money at all. Although Karen didn''t mind it, his spending habit was worse than Chuck''s bragging. Betty knew her ce. Thus, she kept her mouth shut. Although she could do so without any consequences and Karen wouldn''t me her, Betty hesitated, so she didn''t say anything. Betty transferred the money. Regarding Chadrick, it was best if Karen dealt with it herself. Chuck was a little peckish, so he was eating. He didn''t drink and just drank some beverages. "A foreigner?" Someone came over to ask. This was a foreignnguage. Chuck watched movies so he knew it. The status of foreigners in the United States is still higher than that of people from his home country. Chuck had never left his country but he knew about this. Hence, it wasmon for people from this country to ask him if he was a foreigner. "No," Chuck spoke in an American ent. He only knew a few sentences, and that was it. "You are a foreigner. Foreigners should not be here," The man whose name was Derick stated. Chuck shrugged. Since he couldn''t understand, he could only smile politely as he was here to meet new people. He couldn''t embarrass his mom! "You don''t understand me, do you? How did you get in?" Derick voiced out sarcastically. He saw that Chuck was well dressed and wanted to get to know him. He didn''t expect that Chuck was not well- versed in thenguage and was disappointed. Chuck didn''t understand and just just continued smiling. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, in Derrick''s eyes, it was a silly giggle. "Are you a fool from your home country?" Derick teased Chuck with a smile on his face. In Chuck''s point of view, Derick''s tone sounded like he asked whether he was a foreigner. He nodded his head. "Are you a fool?", Derickughed. "Yes," Chuck shrugged. "Come on, let''s take a video," said Derick while taking out his mobile phone. He had to take a video and upload it online. It was not easy to meet a guy who did not have an American ent. How could he not tease him? Chuck pondered for a while and agreed. "Tell me, are you a fool?", Derick started a video. "Yes," answered Chuck as he nodded. Derick smiled and was excited, thinking, "What a fool, why would youe if you don''t understand the American ent?" "You, follow me," Derickmunicated in crappy English. Chuck happened to be learning the American ent. Hence, he nodded in agreement. "Alright then, I''m a fool from my home country." "I''m a fool from my home country." Chuck rehearsed it again and felt pretty good. He spoke pretty standardly. With time, he would be able to speak the American ent like Yvette. "Very good," Derickughed and said to his friend. Chuck thanked Derrick. This was the American ent, and he understood. "Why would you thank me when I called you a fool?" Derrick sneered inwardly. Derickughed out loud, "Idiot." He walked over. He showed this video to his friends. After watching it, they burst out intoughter. "Where is this fool from?" Asked his friends. Derick answered, "He''s from a foreign country. Look at him. He can''t speak the American ent." A few of them wereughing at Chuck. They peeked at Chuck and realized that Chuck was still eating. They questioned, "Why did hee here? To eat?" "Let''s continue to tease him and teach him more of the ''American ent''. I want to take a video as well," eximed Derick''s friends. "Let''s go and tease him. It''s not every day that we meet this kind of idiot!" A few friends followed. "Let me introduce you to some friends," Derick said to Chuck. Chuck took a look and realized that they were all bosses in suits, one of them being a stunning and beautiful woman. Chuck took a few more nces at her and thought it wouldn''t hurt to know a few people. "Alright," replied Chuck. Derick pointed to a person and said, "Okay, this is your grandpa." Chuck nodded as a sign of recognition. "Now, look at the camera and call me grandpa," The man took out his mobile phone and sneered. He really was an idiot! "Grandpa," Chuck felt a little strange. Why did this sound familiar? However, he still obeyed. "I got it. What a fool," The man smiled happily. Chuck really didn''t know how tomunicate with friends in the United States ent. "It''s my turn," Someone piped up. It was the beautiful blond woman, Olivia. Looking at Chuck, she felt that he had a weird gaze. She thought that Chuck didn''t look half bad and was even a little muscr, but foreigners were far worse than men in the United States. She didn''t like him. "I am your queen, and you are my ve! Come, learn from me, say ''I am the queen''s ve''," Olivia ordered while taking out her phone. This would get her a lot of clicks on the Inte, wouldn''t it? "What does ''I''m the queen''s ve'' mean?" Chuck asked curiously. He couldn''t simply say anything without understanding it. "It means you are beautiful," Derick exined in English. Olivia wasughing along with the others. Chuck understood and rehearsed it a few more times silently. He then thought, "I''ve learned a new sentence in the United States ent. When I return home with this phrase, I''ll tell Yvette and she''ll be pleased." "It''s my turn. Your mother is my woman," A bald man chipped in with a smirk as he took out his mobile phone. Then, he started taking pictures of Chuck. "What does this mean?" Chuck asked, feeling suspicious. "It means I''m going to work hard. Just follow along," Derick couldn''t hold back anymore. What an idiot! Chuck felt that this sentence could be learned, and he said it. The bald man smiled triumphantly, "Who knew I had such a big son. What a retard!" "I can''t stand it. This is so stupid. Are you all done?" Derickughed out loud. "Yes. I''m going to post this on the Inte and state that I met an idiotic foreigner today. He learns things like a dog," Olivia smiled proudly. She came to this party without much gain and was bored. She did not expect to meet such a joker. "What are you allughing at?" Chuck grew even warier. "We are saying that you are smart and learn things fast," Derick smiled and said. Chuck thought, "They are so friendly." Chuck deliberately repeated thest sentence several times to say it to his motherter. "Thank us," Derick said. Several other people looked at Chuck and waited for Chuck to express his thanks. Chuck followed, "Thank you." "You''re wee, and learn slowly," Derick teased while he took his friends to another ce. The few of them were about to die ofughter. "Isn''t this fun?" "Yes. Absolutely. Now, shut up. I''m going to upload it," announced Olivia while uploading it happily. "I''ll do it too" "Me too!" They were all ying the videos on their phones. They uploaded the videos whileughing at Chuck. What an idiot! Chuck mumbled it to himself and found it interesting as he learned some United States ents. He continued to eat and at this moment, his mother came over. Chuck saw that his mother was a little absentminded and asked, "Mother, what''s wrong with you?" Why did things turn out this way after answering a phone call? "It''s nothing, your father will be back in a few days," Karen said dotingly. "It''s okay. If father has something to do, let him do it." Chuck, of course, knew that a man''s career was important. He hadn''t seen him for so many years, so waiting for a few more days made no difference. "Well, are you done with your food? I''ll be your interpreter. I''ll take you to meet someone," Karen said. "Mom, I''ve just learned a few words in the United States ent. I think I''m talented," Chuck wanted to show Karen what he learnt. "Really? Then tell me what you''ve learned." Karen smiled slightly. Many foreigners were opposed to learning the United States ent. Fortunately, Chuck was enlightened and learned to speak it, which was beneficial! Looking at his excited look, she was also delighted. Chuck said the first sentence Derick taught him, "I am a fool from my home country." After hearing that, the smile on Karen''s face froze. She was stunned and blurted out subconsciously. "What did you say, Chucky?" Chuck repeated and asked, "Mom, am I wrong?" "You are wrong. You are not a fool. You are my son. Tell me, who taught you just now?" Karen touched Chuck''s head and said with cold eyes! Chapter 538 Chapter 538 "Those people taught me." Chuck pointed to the group of people. These people were stillughing at him. Karen noticed it. "Indeed," Karen nodded. "Come here. I''ll take you to them." Chuck followed Karen. "Mom, what does this mean?" Chuck asked, feeling that something was amiss. The expression in Karen''s eyes changed. What did this mean? "Mom," Chuck called out when he noticed that Karen was no longer speaking. What was happening? "Don''t learn the American ent from others in the future. Betty, Yvette, and I will teach you. That phrase meant that you are a silly child," Karen couldn''t go on. Chuck''s blood boiled all of a sudden. He knew that something was fishy but he did not expect this at all! Calling himself a fool? Those b*stards! "Mother, besides that, I also learned a few other sentences." Chuck wanted to know what they meant. "Tell me then," Karen answered. Chuck told her the sentence. When Karen heard the sentence "Your mother is my woman", her eyes turned cold. "Mother, what does it mean?" Chuck queried when he noticed that a gleam of light shed across Karen''s eyes. Those were all profanities, weren''t they? Karen answered softly. Chuck was immediately annoyed, "F*ck..." "It''s okay. Just pay attention to it in the future. When ites to learning things, Betty and I will always be free to teach you, alright?" Karen asked. It was true. No matter howte or how busy she was, Karen''s family was her priority, and they were Chuck and Chadrick. "Alright, Mother. I won''t simply learn anymore," replied Chuck. Chuck now regretted it and thought, "When I was in school, why didn''t I learn the American ent at all? If I did, perhaps that wouldn''t have happened..." Chuck decided to learn it as soon as possible, and he also needed to learn othernguages. He would never allow such a thing to happen again. Chuck could not put up with it anymore! "Chucky, who taught you first?" asked Karen as she brought Chuck to those people. These few people were uploading the video when they saw Chuck being brought over by a woman. What was happening? Was he there to use them? "What an idiot. By bringing a woman here, he is proving that he''s useless!" They all sneered inwardly. "It''s him." Chuck pointed at Derick who approached him first. "Understood." Karen nodded. "Why did you teach my child those things?" Karen red at him. "It''s fun. Don''t you know?" Derickughed out loud. Several of his friends, especially Olivia,ughed sarcastically. The video was uploaded online, and currently going viral! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "What about the rest of you?" Karen looked at the others. "There was an idiot right in front of us. Why shouldn''t we make fun of him?" They answered. "Are you his mother? I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful. I said that you are my woman. He also said so. Hello, beautiful..." Bob, the bald man,ughed proudly. Being able to take advantage of such a woman in terms of speech made him burst with joy! "Betty, track the phones of these people and delete the videos they just posted. Clean up this mess!!" Karen took out her phone, took a picture of them, and then sent it to Betty. "Alright. I''m on it," Betty replied. Karen was the moderator behind such social media tforms. She could delete any videos posted there Seeing these videos also infuriated Betty. She deleted everything immediately. "Delete? Who do you think you are? How dare you delete my video? I''ll ruin you. Am I clear?" Derick mocked. "That''s right, you poser! My video was posted on the Inte. How can you delete it? You are crazy!" Oliviaughed at her. How could it be deleted? "If you taught my son normally, I would have promoted yourpanies. However, you made fun of my son like this. I won''t let you get away with it! You have to pay the price today!" Karen said coldly. She hasn''t been infuriated in a long time, but on this day, they made a fool out of her precious son. She couldn''t bear it. Even in the United States, she didn''t need to be patient! "Promote? Who do you think you are?" Derickughed at her. He was also the boss of hispany, and he came here to seek coborations. Those who coulde here were of simr worth. He figured that he was superior to this group of people. Who else was qualified enough to promote themselves? "My video isn''t here? It has been deleted?" Olivia eximed in shock. It was there just now, and it was going viral. How could it just disappear? Was it the Inte connection''s problem? She refreshed the page and found that her ount was disabled. "Were you mistaken? How can it be gone? Look at mine, isn''t it fine?" Derick smiled. He elegantly turned on his phone. The number of clicks the video brought was very high! However, he couldn''t open the application at all. Was his ount locked? "What happened?" "Mine is also deleted." The few of them were taken aback. The video was still there just now. What was going on? They stared at each other dumbstruck! "You taught my son first." Karen walked up to Derick. Karen was very tall, standing at 1.7 meters tall. Her high heels boosted her height, intensifying her aura. It intimidated Derick. Derick sneered, "Yes. So what if I taught him first? What if you can delete the video? You just have connections with this softwarepany. Do you think that makes you a hotshot?" Who was she? Could anyone just pretend nowadays? She didn''t even check whether she was capable or not! "That''s right, do you think you''re a hotshot? You merely know a few people. Do you really think this website is yours? Do you have paranoia?" Olivia said with disdain. The others were all mocking and ridiculing her. "Do you think that I just deleted your video?" Karen questioned. "Otherwise? What else can you do? What else can you delete?!" Derick scoffed "In my opinion, her son is an idiot. It''s not unreasonable. Even his mother is an idiot. How can you expect the son to be smart? Don''t you have a saying in your home country that goes ''like father, like son''? In my opinion, it''s ''like mother, like son''!" Derick eximed. Hispanions all cracked up. They wereughing at him! They had never seen Karen before. How could they believe it? They all found it funny! "Ding!" All of a sudden, a text message popped up on Derick''s phone. He took it out to have a nce and was stunned. "What happened??" "Yes, why are you in a daze?" Several of hispanions looked at each other in dismay. "What did you do?" Derick was vexed. Everything about him was deleted, including his position as the representative of thepany. Had he be an empty vessel? "Deleting trash," Karen answered. "What''s going on? My... Everything... Everything is gone?" Olivia''s face was pale and she wondered if she was mistaken. How could it be? All her property, money,pany and even her car were no longer hers. How was it possible? Everything was deleted just like that? She panicked. Did she be a pauper? "Mine too," One of the friends piped out. "Me too. How could it be possible?" Another chimed in. The few of them were dumbstruck. What did they run into? How did she do it? "What on earth did you do?" Derick was shocked and furious. This was not an illusion. He was still rich the second before, but now he was a poor man? Was he going to wander on the streets? "Like I said, I''m deleting garbage!" Karen repeated what she just said. This kind of thing was too simple for her. There were too many things in the United States that belonged to her. Her words could destroy many people. "You... You... Did you really do this? I only took a video of your son. What, what did you do?" Derick copsed on the ground and was at a loss. Could it be that the promotion this woman just mentioned could promote hispany?? Unconsciously, he had not only missed an opportunity to upgrade himself, but also turned this opportunity into a disaster! "Boohoo! I just taught your son a few words. I didn''t do anything else. Please don''t do this to me and return my things to me. Give it back." Olivia''s voice quivered. Her money, her everything was gone. "That''s right, I am just..." "Just? Who are you to teach my son? You don''t even have the right to know him. Do you think it''s over now? Don''t you know it''s just the beginning?" Karen was furious! Chuck was full of joy just now. But now that it hade to this, Karen couldn''t bear to continue watching! Chapter 539 Chapter 539 "Just the beginning?" Olivia was petrified that she began to burst into tears. Derick was shocked while the others were confused. What did they do? In less than a minute, the video was deleted, and everything they owned was gone. Plus, this was only the beginning? Then what else did they have to deal with next? Getting rid of them? "Don''t. What do you want to do?" Olivia was scared out of her wits. "I told you. If you taught my son well, I would be nice to you, but what you all have done was horrible. Do you think my son is a moron?" Karen stared at them. "No, that''s not it. Your son is a genius!!" "Yes, your son is smart, and we are stupid. We are fools." They tried to convince her. "Yes, we''re the idiots here. We''re the good- for-nothing fools! I''m sorry!" Derick pleaded. What had he done? "I''m the fool! He''s so powerful, and I didn''t hold on to this opportunity. I''m the real fool!" Derick thought. "You only know now? It''s toote." Karen shook her head, "Chucky, do you want this party to continue?" "Mom, I haven''t known anyone yet," Chuck said. Wasn''t that the purpose of his and his mother''s visit? He couldn''t waste the rest of his time because of these garbage, could he? "Yes." Karen''s lips lifted upwards slightly. She assumed that Chuck was no longer interested. She wanted Chuck to build a few connections. After all, they had to start from scratch to start their business in the United States. "No, I beg you. Please give my things back to me. Can''t you return them to me? I just taught him a sentence just now." Olivia begged while sobbing. "Just one sentence? Are you the queen of my son? What are you? Tell me." Karen looked at her indifferently. "I... I was wrong. I shouldn''t have said that. I''m your son''s ve. Please give my things back to me!" Olivia cried. At this time, her arrogance and bossy attitude faded away, and she actually looked pitiful. "Are you even worthy to be a ve?" Karen asked. Chuck could get any woman he wanted. Getting ten women in a day was a piece of cake. However, Karen wanted to raise Chuck to be a proper young gentleman, so she forbade him to do so. Otherwise, Chuck could get as many ves as he wanted. Of course, if Karen died one day, then it would be up to Chuck. "I..." Olivia cried miserably. Was she even worthy? He was such an outstanding person. Why wouldn''t he be capable of getting the most beautiful ve out there? "Chucky, let''s go over there," Karen said. Chuck shrugged and followed his mother to meet new people. Karen took out her phone. "Betty, ask the owner of the hotel to take these people out. Since they said that my son is a fool, then I will let them be real fools!" "Yes, I''ll call them immediately!" Betty obeyed. Easy-peasy. Although Karen did not own the hotel, the hotel owner would listen to her. For people like Karen, as long as people knew her power, they would be at a loss for words. Derick and the others were in a daze. "Let''s confront her. She got rid of everything we have. Let''s drag her down to the grave with us!" "Great! Let''s perish together! We''re not pushovers!" Several people had a glint of fire in their eyes. Who were they kidding? They were not soft and wouldn''t go down without a fight! Derick took a wine bottle and charged towards Karen. He wanted to hit Karen''s head with a wine bottle and disfigure her looks. He snarled aggressively. Yet, how could he sneak up on Karen? She turned her head and raised her hand to exert a punch. The people present were all ordinary people. Before they could see what was going on, Derick had already flown out screaming! Argh! He fell to the ground, spat out blood and passed out. Olivia and the others were appalled. What just happened?? Everyone present was also stunned and looked at each other. "What happened? Did he fall or something?" They wondered. The ce became pin-drop silent! Soon the security guards came over and dragged out Olivia and herpanions. Derick, on the other hand, had already been carried out. Peace was restored! It was an ident as no one saw the attack! The chattering voices sounded again. Olivia and the others were taken to a dark room, and a heavy pnded on Olivia''s face. She was terrified. "What... What are you doing?" "Yes, what are you doing? Who are you?" The others were also frightened. They were all dumbfounded. At that moment, only then did theye back to their senses. "It doesn''t matter who we are. The most important thing is that you all did things you all shouldn''t have done. In your next life, there is no need for you all to do anything because you all are going to be fools!" Someone said coldly. Olivia screamed, "No, I know I''m wrong, I know! Ah!!" Someone punched her in the face, and Olivia fell to the ground with a scream. Someone immediately punched and kicked her as fear spread in her heart, "No, no..." The others were treated the same way as they got hit and kicked in the dark room. At this moment, they only realized they made a grave mistake. "I really did something that I shouldn''t have done!" They all thought. Karen has been apanying Chuck to socialize with a few people. He did not expect his phone to ring. What''s more, it was a familiar number. Wasn''t this ck Rose? Chuck felt strange and didn''t intend to answer the phone. After all, why did ck Rose call him? She must have made a mistake! They were not in contact anymore since they were even now. It was unsure if they would ever meet again in the future. However, Chuck answered the call, "Hey, why did you call..." Before Chuck could finish his sentence, ck Rose interrupted, "Yvette is with me. Come to United States Manor!" When the call ended, Chuck was stunned. Why was Yvette there? "What''s wrong with you, Chucky?" Karen found that Chuck looked uneasy. "Mom, ck Rose seems to have kidnapped Yvette." Chuck was sweating buckets. That was the impression Chuck got from this phone call. His mother let her gost time. Did ck Rose want to get her revenge? She couldn''t tell chalk from cheese and triggered Chuck once again!! He won''t let her off the hook this time. He had to kill her to get rid of future troubles! "Kidnap Yvette?" Karen was surprised. "ck Rose wouldn''t do that, will she?" Was there some kind of misunderstanding? "Mom, she asked me to go to the United States Manor!" Chuck was on pins and needles. If ck Rose kidnapped Yvette, she would definitely torture Yvette! "Well, let''s go now. Don''t worry." Karen guided Chuck out. Of course, Chuck couldn''t wait, so he let his mother drive. His mother''s driving was impable. Chuck didn''t want to waste any time. Karen drove, and the engine roared to life, and the car sped towards the location ck Rose gave. Half an hourter, they arrived at the United States Manor. Chuck couldn''t wait to get out of the car, but Karen shouted, "Chucky, don''t worry. I''ll handle this!!" If ck Rose really did so, then Yvette was definitely in danger. How could Karen allow Chuck to fall into a trap? He saw ck Rose standing at the door and rushed over. "What did you do to Yvette? Tell me!" N?velDrama.Org ? content. ck Rose was aloof. She saw Karen getting out of the car. She bowed her head and said nothing. Chuck was furious and threw a punch at ck Rose. This punch was shockingly heavy!! Chuck was enraged. Yvette was his lifeline. Whoever dared mess with her, he would not hesitate to kill them. ck Rose didn''t fight back because Karen was there. It was not that she didn''t dare to fight back, but... she couldn''t. After all, Karen had been kind to ck Rose. ck Rose retreated and bumped into the wall. There was blood in her mouth, yet she did not say a word. "Speak, didn''t you ask me toe over? I''m here. What do you want to do to me? Let Yvette go! You cruel woman!" Chuck''s eyes were bloodshot. "ck Rose must have wanted to threaten me using Yvette!" He thought angrily. Chuck punched ck Rose again, but she did not resist as more blood flowed out of the corner of her mouth. She was already seriously injured. Now, after being punched twice by Chuck, she was almost unable to remain standing. ck Rose bit her lip and said nothing. "You''re looking for death!" Chuck was enraged. He raised his fist and smashed it on ck Rose''s head! Chapter 540 Chapter 540 "Stop, Chucky!" Karen ran over. "Stop, she''s not fighting back," Karen said. If Chuck punched her again, it would cause some serious damage to her! After all, Chuck''s recentbat strength had improved a lot, and the strength of his punch should not be underestimated! Chuck stopped. Of course, he had to listen to his mother! It was only then that he realized that he had punched ck Rose twice to the point that she was bleeding, but she hadn''t fought back once. Chuck initially thought that she was scheming something! "Tell me, what''s going on?" Chuck was so furious that he grabbed ck Rose by her cor. As long as she was nning to stir up trouble, Chuck would kill her immediately! "ck Rose, what''s going on?" Karen asked. She knew ck Rose''s character. Karen''s judgment of people was very urate. Otherwise, she would not have let her gost time. She knew that ck Rose would keep her promise and not bother Chuck anymore. "I saw her getting besieged on the road. Therefore, I brought her back with me," ck Rose answered. "You saved Yvette?" Chuck immediately doubted, "How was that be possible?" Chuck was in doubt. ck Rose did not defend herself and did not say a word. Karen nodded. It seemed that she was not wrong about her. "Chucky, let her go." Karen shook her head. Chuck, who was taken aback, loosened his grip and asked, "Did you really do that?" "Consider that as me returning your favor just now," said ck Rose. Thest time when she went to his home country, she had beaten Chuck up. At that time, Chuck was too weak to fight back! If it was not for his mother''s timely arrival, he could have died thest time. "Chucky, Yvette is inside. Go look for her," Karen said. Chuck, of course, was anxious. He ran in to find Yvette immediately. ording to ck Rose, Yvette was besieged. Who was it? What the hell was going on? "How is it going?" Karen was a little embarrassed. It was ck Rose who helped Yvette, but Chuck beat her up just now. Besides that, she didn''t fight back orin, and just epted it. "I''m fine. Last time... Thank you for releasing me," ck Rose answered after a moment of silence. She never thanked anyone after bing a killer. However, Karen''s action made her utter the two words for the first time after a long time. "You don''t have to be so polite." Karen shook her head. She thought that she had done the right thing. If he killed ck Rose, would there be no one to save Yvette? Would she have died? "I... have something to do. I need to go out," ck Rose announced. "Wait, I will have my son apologize to you," Karen said. Chuck was in the wrong this time, so he should apologize. After all, Karen could see that she was about to faint. Chuck''s two punches just now were too heavy, which worsened her previous injuries. "No need for that." ck Rose was getting out of breath. Karen asked her son to apologize to her. She was particrly reserved meeting Karen this time, as if she had seen a respectable elder. It had never happened before, but now it did. "He must. Wait for a moment. He will be out soon." Karen insisted. ck Rose lowered her head and didn''t say a word. Chuck ran into a room and saw Yvette lying in bed motionless. Chuck''s heart ached. What the hell happened? He had only been out for a few hours! How did Yvette end up like this? She had a gunshot wound on her body, and her face was as pale as a sheet of paper. "Honey, what''s wrong with you?" Chuck kissed Yvette''s cold forehead. Yvette, who fainted, stirred in her sleep. She opened her tired eyes and saw Chuck, "Hubby, am I dreaming?" Yvette remembered that she fainted. She could recall that ck Rose saved her. Where was this unfamiliar room? "No, you''re not. What happened to you?" Chuck was relieved that Yvette woke up unexpectedly. "I''m fine, I..." Yvette stuttered. "Tell me, was it ck Rose who saved you?" Even until now, Chuck was still in doubt. After all, how could a person like ck Rose save Yvette? Why didn''t she ask for anything? Anyways, Chuck was leery of ck Rose. Vengeance was deeply rooted in this woman''s nature! "Yes, she saved me." Yvette would definitely tell the truth. She wanted to thank ck Rose. Chuck was in doubt. "Why did ck Rose save her? Could it be because my mother released her as she sympathized with ck Rose after the Frieda photography fiasco? Could she be grateful for being released hence she did something she would never do before this?" Chuck thought. "And I punched her twice just now?" Chuck felt a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect ck Rose to change her ways after his mum freed her. Chuck still found it a little hard to believe!! "Honey, tell me. What did you do? Who did this to you?" Chuck demanded seriously. Yvette suffered such a serious injury. How could Chuck stand it? This was intolerable! "I... I went home." "Your home? What do you have in the United States? You... you went to your cousin?" Chuck was shocked. Last time in Flornd, Yvette almost went to the United States to find her cousin. Chuck certainly knew about it! However, he didn''t expect Yvette to look for him alone this time. "Well, I caught him and took him to my home to retrieve my stuff, but I didn''t notice that there was a sniper aiming at me. I escaped and ran into ck Rose..." Yvette exined. She learned her lesson this time. It would never happen ever again. "Why didn''t you tell me that you were going?" Chuck sighed. That kind of family was nothing to his mother. She could help Yvette retrieve whatever she wanted. "I... I''m sorry." Yvette lowered her head. She didn''t want to bother Karen. However, it was Karen who helped her to remove the killing orderst time. Yvette was in a dilemma. "It''s alright. I''ll take you home to recover, and then I''ll apany you to get back your belongings." Chuck''s eyes were cold. How could Damon be so shameless and im ownership over Yvette''s belongings? Chuck couldn''t stand it anymore! "I... I want to do it myself." Yvette shook her head. "If I don''t tell my mother, can''t I go with you? You are my wife. You want your things back, and I need you with me..." Chuck said softly. The situation in Yvette''s home was probably not very good. He would have to ask Betty to get some guards over when he went with Yvette to meet them. He should be able to solve it quickly. If they couldn''t solve it, he would have to ask Karen for help in secret. Yvette was so touched that she didn''t know what to say. Chuck helped her get up, and he carried her in his arms. Yvette blushed. She leaned against Chuck''s chest and listened to his heartbeat. Once again, she felt the joy of being alive. Chuck took Yvette out. When he saw ck Rose outside, Chuck apologized, "I''m sorry for just now." He never expected to apologize to ck Rose. However, the two punches he gave ck Rose just now had probably hurt her immensely. They were finally even now. ck Rose shook her head and remained silent. She also felt like she was dreaming. Was he actually saying sorry to her? ck Rose gazed at Chuck. She couldn''t believe it. When they previously met with each other, they fought each other to the death. However, now they were reconciling with each other? ck Rose feltplicated. This man, no matter how she put it, was Karen''s son. She would never provoke him ever again. No matter how much others would pay her, she would never do anything to them. However, there was a grudge in her heart, and it was also the only grudge she had. It was Chuck. He was the first man to see her photo. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She was in a dilemma. ording to her previous character, she would have already hunted Chuck down, but she couldn''t do it now. Chuck was Karen''s son. How could she hunt him down? That was why she was in such a dilemma, especially after she saw him. Fortunately, the only constion for ck Rose was that Chuck understood her well-being, but he did not take advantage of that. Forget it. Let bygones be bygones. The photos didn''t exist anymore, and ck Rose would not allow others to photograph her ever again. Even if she was, it wouldn''t fall into Chuck''s possession again! It was just an ident. By convincing herself that way, ck Rose felt better. "Thank you for saving me," Yvette said. If it wasn''t for ck Rose, she might really be dead this time. ck Rose still shook her head. Yvette did not dare to look at Karen. She bowed her head and bit her lips like a child who had done something wrong. "Chucky, wait for me in the car." Karen looked at Yvette and saw that she was seriously injured. Fortunately, she was still alive. "Yes, mother." Chuck got into the car with Yvette in his arms andid her down in the backseat. Chuck tried to be as gentle as possible. He said, "Honey if you run out again, I''ll have to punish you..." "Don''t," Yvette''s cold and pale face suddenly turned red. What was Chuck talking about! "Well, I''m leaving now," ck Rose said cautiously. Karen was smiling, but she still didn''t dare to look at her! This was also a gap in their personality. "Alright. By the way, what have you been doing recently?" Karen asked. "What''s there to hide? I''m a killer, so I''m killing people!" ck Rose answered openly. Karen smiled slightly and asked, "Then, if I ask for a favor, will you agree to it?" Chapter 541 Chapter 541 "You... What do you want me to do?" ck Rose did not hesitate to agree. She still felt a little uneasy that Karen would request a favor from her. Did Karen think highly of her? "My son." "What''s wrong with your son?" ck Rose nced at Chuck, who was in the car. Something was off. Why did Karen bring it up like that? "I want you to protect him in secret. You can name the price." Karen pondered for a while and still felt that Chuck needed more protection. The Lee family could take action at any time here. She could be by his side every day, but what if one day she wasn''t? Karen didn''t want to let herself regret for the rest of her life. Therefore, it would reassure Karen if ck Rose protected Chuck 24/7. "You want me to protect him?" ck Rose hesitated for a moment. "Why?" ck Rose had a grudge against Chuck because he had seen her photo. She wanted to be as far as possible away from Chuck, and now she had to protect him secretly? "Well," Karen tried to persuade her. "You can name any price." This was true. When it came to Chuck''s safety, Karen would not even bat an eysh at the price because humans live only once, and it was worthwhile to spend any amount. "I... It''s not about the money. It''s..." ck Rose stammered, clearly in a dilemma. "What is it? You can tell me," said the easy-going Karen. "I can''t really say it." They may both be women, but it was still hard for her to mention it! She was even talking to Karen who was also Chuck''s mother. How could she talk about it so casually? It wasn''t like she could mention that she was still feeling uneasy after her son saw her nudes. In this case, it would be even more difficult for ck Rose, who was originally silent, to speak. "Understood. Do you still think that my son will kill you?" Karen immediately understood ck Rose''s uneasiness even without her exnation. At this age, Karen was good at reading people''s expressions. She saw the look of conflict on ck Rose''s face. Where did thise from? Karen, who was quick-witted, suddenly concluded that it was from Chuck. "No," ck Rose shook her head. "What else could it be? My son forgets things easily and won''t keep it in his heart," Karen smiled slightly. ck Rose was astonished. It turned out that Karen really understood, but could he really forget it after seeing it? She nced at Chuck, who was in the car, and noticed that he didn''t spare her a nce. There was indeed a good chance that he had almost forgotten all about it. "I..." She was in a dilemma. This was a favor from the time when Karen let her go. ck Rose could refuse, and Karen would not force her. However, if someone treated her well, ck Rose vowed to be grateful to them for the rest of her life. It was a principle that she followed closely. For example, she would respect Karen for life. She couldn''t refuse Karen''s request. In a way, she was someone who was easily touched. "You can consider it. These are horses of different colors, and you can name the price as you wish," Karen said with a smile. ck Rose bit her lip and agreed, "I... Alright, I''ll do it." This was the first time Karen had requested her to do something. She didn''t want to refuse, even though she still held a grudge. "Okay, thank you. I will transfer fifty million dors to your ountter. However, this is not your payment. Your payment will be calcted separately," Karen said. "No, it''s fine." ck Rose refused. She was certainly not as rich as Karen, but she was someone who had a worth of a billion dors. After all, she was the number one assassin! She has also been in the industry for many years. Besides, her daily spending wasn''t high, and she didn''t purchase any luxury goods. Hence, she had a significant amount in her savings. However, with her earnings, a luxury item would not put a dent in her savings. One''s spending should match the level of one''s consumption after all. "You must. As I said, this is a horse of different color," Karen said. ck Rose could only ept it and said, "But I have another thing to deal with for now." "It doesn''t matter. You can protect my son in the shadows after you deal with your business. You can stay out of it when unnecessary," Karen said. Protecting people in secret was ck Rose''s forte. Karen only needed to ensure Chuck''s safety. After all, people needed to grow up, so there were inevitable setbacks that he had to face alone. Karen needed to help Chuck grow despite the setbacks under the condition that she could guarantee Chuck''s safety. She wanted Chuck to be mature. If she still wanted to babysit him, she could get a hundred or even a thousand bodyguards to protect him, making him feel safe if he visited any country. However, Karen didn''t want this, and neither did Chuck. At the very least, Chuck was still determined and ambitious! ck Rose finally agreed, "Okay." "Then I''ll go first." Karen got in the car and left with Chuck and Yvette. ck Rose was quiet for a while, then she sighed and called her client. She didn''t expect that she would need to protect Chuck''s safety in secret. It was beyond her expectations. The minute she picked up the call, her client pestered her to ept the request. She then asked who they needed to kill and finished the person off in a day''s time. After packing up, ck Rose began to watch Chuck in secret at all times. Of course, there were some scenes of Chuck and Yvette at night in which she chose to avert her gaze from. After all, this was part of human nature. However, she seemed to have discovered something. Why weren''t Chuck and Yvette officially together? She didn''t think much about it. After seeing Chuck fall asleep, she stared at him for a while. Then, she found a ce to lean on and closed her eyes... The next day, she opened her eyes and continued to spy on him. When she did, she noticed Yvette helping Chuck with something. She immediately looked away. After a while, ck Rose found that Chuck and Yvette were going out. What were they going to do? She received a phone call from Karen. "Hello." "My son''s going to visit the Jordan family. You don''t have to watch him if you don''t want to." Chuck didn''t say anything, but Karen knew about it. She was smart and immediately knew why Yvette was injured. Chuck was just helping Yvette to get back what belonged to her. It was also a drill. Karen would not stop his desires but would only tell him if he was right or wrong. Eventually, he had to walk on his own two feet! However, Karen didn''t know whether tough or cry. Chuck had brought many people with him, but he didn''t want to tell Karen about his ns. Obviously, he told Yvette that he didn''t ask her for help. His actions really amused her. For Yvette''s sake, he would resort to every conceivable means to help her. "Okay, I''ll follow them." ck Rose packed up her things. Naturally, she followed him from a distance. She could not let Chuck find out. In fact, it would be embarrassing if he found out. ck Rose didn''t want to face such embarrassment. Chuck, of course, was oblivious about this matter. If he were to find out about it, he would get taken aback. After all, ck Rose, who once tried to kill him, was protecting him secretly. "Honey, we''re almost there. Even if they don''t allow us to enter, they''ll eventually let us in," Chuck said. "Alright, hubby. Shall we go back to our home country after this?" Yvette wanted to go back. It was mainly because of Karen. She didn''t want to face Karen because Karen was too nice. However, she still had to kill her. It was fine if she didn''t know about her father''s death. Now that she found out, how could she turn a blind eye to it? Yvette couldn''t do it! She was afraid that if Karen continued to treat her well, her resolution would be swayed. The best choice for her now was to leave and return to her home country! However, if she went back alone, she was worried that Chuck would be sad. Hence, she asked him for his opinion. She had to. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chuck coerced, "Okay, let''s go wherever you want to." Yvette was touched when he said so. When the car stopped, Betty, who was driving, announced, "Sir, we''re here." "Get our men to surround this ce!" Chuck ordered. "Yes sir!" Betty immediately gave instructions on her walkie-talkie, "Team One, Team Two, surround the perimeter within two kilometers. No one is allowed toe in or out. Team three, keep an eye on the altitude! Don''t let anyone sneak up on us." When she said that, Chuck heard loud whirs. He looked out and saw ten helicopters in the sky, immediately shocked by therge fleet of mercenaries. This was much better than the Allen family''s Superb Household Forces. These helicopters were magnificent! "Young Master, we are fully prepared," Betty said. Chuck looked at Yvette and said, "Okay, honey. Let''s go take back what''s yours today." Chapter 542 Chapter 542 In one of the rooms in the Jordan family house, none of them knew that a storm was brewing outside. Damonid on the bed, unable to move a muscle. He was furious that he had let Yvette run away last time. He was hopping mad!! He had seen how cold and ruthless Yvette was. He absolutely could not let her live!! Otherwise, there would never be a peaceful day! She was a ticking time bomb to his existence. "Damon, the Superb Household Forces could have killed that b*tch, Yvette. Before they could, a person suddenly appeared." Vallerie sighed. She was helpless too! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When the captain came back, his face was as pale as a ghost. He said that he had met with an extremely dangerous individual who could kill many people with utmost uracy. He was petrified as he spoke. It was as if he just brushed passed death. After hearing this, Vallerie was also shocked. It was well known that her family bodyguards were all carefully selected. How could they be shot so easily? Vallerie wanted to tell Damon yesterday, but he had been in aa for the past few days. Now that he finally woke up, she decided to reveal everything to him, only to have Damon fly into a rage! "I don''t care! I don''t care!! Mom, demand someone kill that b*tch immediately. I want to see her dead!" Damon was boiling! He felt humiliated. His ears were injured and his legs were shot. A handsome and charming man like him had be a crippled and worthless man overnight! This was something he could not tolerate! It was all Yvette''s fault. She humiliated him in front of his family and his family guards. This was all because of her! He wanted to see Yvette dead now! "She''s already escaped," Vallerie''s hands were tied as well. She had been looking for Yvette for days but failed to find her. She also wanted to kill Yvette to get rid of future troubles. "I don''t care. I don''t give a d*mn! I just want to see her dead! Now!" Damon''s face was full of hatred, and the resentment in his heart had reached its peak. "Alright, don''t worry. Mom will help you solve this issue, ok? Just rest, and I will get killers to assassinate her." Vallerie was aware about Yvette and Chuck''s rtionship. Naturally, she knew about the rtionship between Yvette and Karen. She didn''t think that Karen would protect her enemy. "Okay, Mom, I''ll wait for you. I want her to die, no matter how much it takes!" She asked cautiously, "Absolutely. Sleep well. By the way, do you know what is going on between Yvette and Karen?" After all, Vallerie had been in the United States all the time and knew how influential Karen was. Otherwise, Yvette''s grandfather, Levi, would not have made such a move. "Mom, you are overthinking this. Do you think that Karen is the one who helped Yvette to escape? How is that possible?" Damon shook his head and even sneered. It was impossible! "If it was really Karen, then it must have been impossible for them toe back alive," This was the simplest exnation she coulde out with. Vallerie was well aware of Karen''s influence. The people in the Superb Household Forces were indestructible! As long as Karen made a move, those people would surely die!! "Mom, what are you trying to say?" "Doesn''t Karen''s son, Chuck, like Yvette? ording to Karen''s character, do you think she would protect Yvette?" It was something she had to consider now. At the very least, Levi was dead and no one could stop her. It was the start of the family''s downfall. In addition, she and her son had already snatched all of the family properties, killing off some small fry in the family along the way. They stirred up a huge fiasco. Damon and Vallerie could only lie low and could not afford to appear in front of Karen. "No, how could it be possible! People like Karen are cruel and merciless. How could she let such a threat survive? Yvette would be better off dead." "Yeah, I think you''re right." Vallerie nodded and felt a little more relieved. After careful consideration, she announced, "Damon, after Yvette''s death, we will leave the United States!" They absolutely couldn''t reveal themselves in front of Karen! "Leave??" Damon''s eyes widened in shock. Vallerie tried to convince him, "Yes, leave. We have to! We don''t have the power to fight Karen now. At the very least, everything here belongs to us. Let''s start fresh! Isn''t it better?" Damon was enraged, but there was nothing he could do. He wanted to humiliate Chuck, but looking at his deformed self, how could he possibly fight Chuck? "Okay, I''ll listen to you," Damon conceded. "We still have time. Since we are no match for people like Karen, we can still handle her son, capture him, and use him to threaten her. Since she loves her son so much, I''m sure she would even offer her knees for him!" Vallerie grew excited at the thought of this. If Karen knelt and bowed to her, that would be amazing! "Yes, let''s capture Chuck and make him..." Damon chimed in. Before he could finish his words, someone barged in. It was the captain of the Superb Household Forces. His face was full of shock! Vallerie asked in annoyance, "What are you panicking about? Weren''t you scared silly a few days ago?" Vallerie was now the head of the Jordon family, and she couldn''t stand the soldiers in the Superb Household Forces being in such a panic. What kind of behavior was this? "No, there are people outside." The captain was horrified. They were not only surrounded with no way of escape, but their opponents had even sent in helicopters?! It wasn''t really terrifying, but the sheer number of helicopters in the air meant that their opponents were intent on not letting them escape. It would cost a lot to employ that many people! "Who''sing?" Vallerie snorted. It was not a big deal. She considered firing this captain as he was useless. "I don''t know, but..." The captain was frightened. This time, he was interrupted by the loud whirring of the helicopter des. It was deafening!! Vallerie scoffed coldly, "What''s the big deal? Why don''t you solve it?" Her family had spent hundreds of millions of dors on the Superb Household Forces. One of those helicopters must belong to them, right? "But... We''re dealing with professionals here." The captain was sweating profusely. He was a mercenary. As soon as he saw the helicopters, he immediately knew from the ne formation that this team was as professional as the United States Army! It was terrifying! What did this mean? It meant that they were no match for the enemy! p! Vallerie pped the captain in the face and shouted, "Defeat them! If you don''t, I''ll kill you myself!!" "Understood!" The captain was furious, but he couldn''t show it. He then ran out. Vallerie looked at Damon, "It''s okay, just rest. It''s just some troublemakers! I''ll call the people from the killer organization and pay them 100 million dors to get rid of Yvette!" Damon added in, "I want to see her murdered with my own eyes!!" Vallerie snickered, "Alright, now go get some..." Before Vallerie could even finish her sentence, a loud explosion from the outside shook the whole room. It seemed there was a fiercebat taking ce out there. However, the noise didn''tst longer than a minute before the Superb Household Forces'' captain ran in once again with fear! He was petrified!! As he expected, that helicopter team was too powerful. His teammates were no match for them at all! He was terror-stricken. "Vallerie, let''s escape quickly. They are too powerful." The captain said in a trembling voice. ck Rose brought him to his kneesst time, but today, his fear had worsened! p!! Vallerie was so livid that she pped him, shrieking, "What''s the use of hiring you? Who is it? Who came?" She didn''t really have any enemies, so who could it be? "I saw her in the car. It''s the woman fromst time," The captain said incredulously. He thought he had seen a ghost after seeing Yvette, but it was really her! "What woman?" Vallerie asked in confusion. "Could it be Yvette??" Damon got up from the bed with a look of shock and anger on his face! How could she have gotten so many people? "Yes, it''s her. What should we do now? She has too many people on her side," The captain asked anxiously. There was no way he could hold them off for long! "Mom! That b*tch! How dare she!" Vallerie was shocked. "It couldn''t be Karen, right? Hurry up, prepare the helicopter! We''ll leave at once!" She had to leave. She could even hear what was happening outside. Her forces were either retreating or almost dead. The captain who had long wanted to escape immediately ran out to prepare. "Mom, I want her to die! I want her dead!!" Damon cried out in pain and anguish. "It''s okay. We''ll let her go this time. There will be plenty of time in the future for us to tackle her. We will kill her..." Vallerieforted her son. She was also in agony. How were they going to escape? "In the future? You won''t have the chance," Chuck''s voice suddenly sounded from outside the room. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Chuck walked in apanied by both Yvette and Betty!! Betty had summoned an elite squad. All of them were capable and efficient. Despite not operating at full capacity, they had cleared out the ce quickly. "Who are you?" Vallerie stared at Chuck, her eyes cold and devoid of emotion. Of course, she had seen Yvette and Betty before, but she had never seen Chuck before! She was aghast! Damon plopped on the bed, unable to move a muscle as he eximed, "What? Yvette? Chuck, why are you here?" Fear began to spread in his heart! He was going to kill Yvette! Yet, she had approached him first with a menacing aura. Chills ran up his spine... Chuck''s eyes were icy- cold. These two must die today! How could they put Yvette through that! Vallerie''s face suddenly turned pale. She couldn''t understand how they managed to infiltrate the ce so quickly! "You..." Vallerie stared at Yvette and suddenly spoke, "Yvette, what are you doing? If you want anything, just tell me. Have you forgotten that I am still your rtive, and your father is my..." Yvette interrupted her furiously, "You still have the nerve to mention it?" She was beaten up badly by Damon when she visited Flornd. It made her understand that these people were only blood- rted rtives without family affection. Her only closest rtives were her mother and Chuck. "Yvette, don''t be like this. What''s the point of bringing so many people here? I can give you whatever you want, okay?" Vallerie said fearfully. Calmness has been restored outside, indicating that Vallerie and Damon''s Superb Household Forces were totally annihted! What did this mean? Damon and her were the only people left alive. They were helpless! Terror filled her heart. Betty took out a document and handed it to Yvette. Since Betty was quite knowledgeable in such issues, Yvette took the document and walked up to Vallerie as she ordered, "Sign it." "Mom... Mom!" Damon was terrified as there were so many foes surrounding them. He couldn''t move his legs, which meant that he could only wait for death! He was young, handsome, and wealthy. How could he die like that? Vallerie trembled as she tried to bargain, "Will you let us go if I sign it?" She could already feel a lot of cold stares from around her. "Yvette, we are rtives. Please don''t kill us, I beg you." Vallerie pleaded with fear. She didn''t want to die yet. Her husband had just passed away, and she was still looking for a new partner. It was not easy for her to get rid of him. How could it turn out like this? "Sign them, these belong to me! Give them back!" Yvette stared at both of them coldly. "Yvette, I am your cousin. Have you forgotten? I am..." Damon begged as he crawled over. Yvette was expressionless. "Yvette, I admit that I was wrong. I shouldn''t have hit you. I deserve to die. I should die." He wailed. The fear of death had already overwhelmed him. If he could still run, he might try resisting, but since his legs were useless, how could he do so? "You deserve to die?" Yvette asked coldly. Damon howled and begged, "Yes, I deserve to die. Please let me go. I have already..." "You already said that it was time to die, so I''ll help you!" Yvette stared at him. "Don''t!" His face was as pale as a sheet of paper. "Betty," Chuck ordered frostily. Betty understood, took out her gun and pulled the trigger!! A bullet passed through Damon''s head cleanly as heid motionless in a pool of blood. It was at this moment that he finally realized that he couldn''t afford to offend Yvette, but it was toote. "Ah..." Vallerie was terrified and screamed in despair. Her son was dead. "Sign it." "I won''t sign it, I won''t!" Vallerie shook her head in fear. Her blood-red eyes were full of hatred! Yvette''s eyes red up. However, Betty cut in and assured, "I''ll take care of it. I''ll make sure she signs it." Yvette nodded. With that, Betty did not hesitate to pull the trigger again! Bang! The bullet hit Vallerie''s thigh as she shrieked in pain, "Ow! No, it hurts! It hurts so much, I''ll sign it, I will..." Her face was livid as she cried out for mercy. When the agreement appeared in front of her, she trembled and burst into tears, "Yvette, please let me go. Everything is yours now. I used to hug you when you were a child. I''m your..." "Oh, so you still remember?" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "I know, I''m sorry, I..." Bang! The bullet passed through Vallerie''s forehead and permanently froze the look of utter terror on her face. Just like her son, she alsoid in a pool of blood. Yvette turned silent. It wasn''t because she felt sorry, but because... "Young master, Yvette, why don''t you guys wait in the car? I''ll take care of them." Betty called someone over. "Honey, let''s go out," Chuck said. "Alright." The two of them left the scene. Betty stared at the dead bodies on the ground and ordered, "Clean them up! Get people to restore this ce to its original state!" This ce was now Yvette''s. Many people came to see what happened. Through the binocrs, ck Rose saw Chuck and Yvetteing out safely. She sighed in relief but continued to watch them from a distance. After that, Yvette began to deal with her family affairs to take over everything. Chuck, of course, apanied her all the time. Throughout the process, ck Rose was always spying from a distance. Except for her daily needs like sleeping and eating, she was always watching Chuck''s every move. Now that she had promised Karen to protect him, she would handle this matter wholeheartedly. "What is this guy thinking about every day?" ck Rose was taken aback from what she was seeing in her binocr. They were actually doing it in the office in broad daylight! This truly shattered her image of Chuck and Yvette. During this period, she had noticed several times how obedient Yvette was. She wanted to stop as she wasn''t a perverted stalker. At the same time from another dark corner, there was also someone monitoring Chuck secretly. He watched Chuck''s every move. It was a man... ck Rose was starving and took a bite from her hamburger. However, her sixth sense alerted her that something was wrong. She directed her binocrs to some possible hiding spots. Suddenly, she saw a gleam reflected from a small alley. She put down her hamburger. Then, she stared intently at that ce for a while and confirmed that someone was also monitoring Chuck. She immediately moved quietly there. As a killer, she was extremely quiet and agile. She soon arrived at the ce and saw a man holding binocrs. She frowned. What was going on? Who was spying on Chuck? This man was slick. If it wasn''t for ck Rose''s alertness, she wouldn''t have removed her gaze from Chuck and wouldn''t have noticed it. She took out a silencer and ced it on her gun before pointing it at the man. Suddenly, the man took out his mobile phone and made a phone call., saying, "Hello, I have already monitored the person. Chuck Cannon, right? You want him tied up? But there are too many people around him. It won''t be easy... What? Money is not a problem... Alright, I will execute it... Ah!" All of a sudden, he felt a cold muzzle at the back of his head. He didn''t dare to move. His forehead was covered with cold sweat as he muttered, "Who are you?" ck Rose did not pay him any attention. She took his phone and ced it next to her ear. Then, she listened. The person on the other end of the phone breathed heavily. "What are you trying to do?" ck Rose demanded coldly! "Haha!" A man could be heardughing softly, "She''s really cunning..." Beep! The phone was hung up. ck Rose frowned. She couldn''t recognize who it was, nor could she recognize the voice. However, his tone made her eerily wary! He was not a man to be messed with. "Tell me, who is he?" ck Rose started interrogating the man. "I... I don''t know." The man was sweating all over. "What does he want you to do?" "To abduct Chuck." "Extortion?" ck Rose was suspicious. The man sounded calm, so why would he ckmail someone? Maybe he wanted to ckmail Karen? But that wouldn''t make sense anyhow! "I don''t know. I was just ordered to do so. You are also a killer, aren''t you? Can I take a look at you?" The man trembled. He just got back to his senses as he had no time to react at all! "No, you can''t!" When ck Rose pulled the trigger, the man screamed and fell on the ground, bleeding profusely. She stared at Chuck, who was being monitored, and took out her mobile phone to call Karen. "Hi, how is it? Did everything go well for Chuck?" Karen didn''t think about monitoring Chuck, so she didn''t intend to ask anything else. "Someone else is spying on Chuck." ck Rose said directly. "Someone else? Who?" "A man. He said that he wanted to kidnap Chuck." ck Rose felt that this was suspicious. It couldn''t be Brayden Lee, right? She met him before, but this voice didn''t belong to him! Chapter 544 Chapter 544 ck Rose was sure that it was not Brayden''s voice, but who else would want to kidnap Chuck? It didn''t make any sense! In the United States, many were unaware that Karen was Chuck''s mother. They wouldn''t know that Chuck was secretly rich, so why would one kidnap him for ckmail? Besides, even if they knew that Chuck was Karen''s son, very few would have the courage to do such a thing. Karen asked, "What kind of man is he?" ck Rose said, "I''ve asked the spy but I couldn''t get anything out of him, so I killed him. He was calling someone at that time. I answered the phone, only to hear a man say ''She''s really cunning...'' before ending the call. I think you know this man, but he''s not Brayden Lee!" "It''s not Brayden Lee? And he said that I''m cunning?" Karen was at work. She stood up and stared out of the window. Did this mean that she had sessfully found a bodyguard for Chuck preemptively? "Yes, that''s what this person said," continued ck Rose. "Alright. I got it. Well done, ck Rose." "It''s my job. Then, what should I do now?" ck Rose asked. This matter was not simple. Anyway, when ck Rose answered the phone just now, she heard the man''s tone, which sent chills down her spine. He was definitely not an ordinary person. It had to be a man who could hold a candle to Karen. Otherwise, ck Rose wouldn''t have this kind of feeling. "You have to be careful first. If the man said that, others might be spying on my son as well. But before that, he may try to deal with you first," Karen warned cautiously. Since that person had started this, he would go to far lengths to achieve his goal! "Understood." ck Rose hung up and looked at the corpse on the ground. She took out a bottle of liquid from her pocket and dripped it on the body. Slowly, the body bubbled, as if it was being corroded. This was potent acid that could erode anything it touched. ck Rose returned to her position and continued to watch Chuck with her binocrs. She also continued to eat her unfinished hamburger. In her office, Karen was upset. It was not about some minor issues, but... She felt uneasy and was on pins and needles. She took out her phone, stared at it for a while, and searched for a number. She sighed and dialed it. The phone rang for a few seconds before someone finally answered it. "Karen," answered a gentle voice. In this world, there were only a few people who had such a calming tone, and one of them was Chuck''s father, Chadrick. "Hi, Chadrick, do you have enough money?" Karen asked in a soft voice. "Yes, I do." "When are youing back? It''s been a few days since Chucky came back, you..." "Soon." "Well, it''s not urgent. Focus on your work! I''ve transferred you some money. Just tell me if you don''t have enough, okay?" "Alright," Chadrick responded. After hanging up, Karen stared at the phone number on the screen and fell silent. Since when had their conversation be so empty? Karen was not the kind of person who sought romance. She liked simple things. But as a woman, she desired to be cared for, even for just a little bit. However, it has been a long time since theyst met. Karen felt that she had given a lot in this rtionship. Was it because they had been married for too long that Chadrick had lost his feelings? Karen wasn''t like that. Every time she saw Chadrick, she felt like it was the first time she had fallen in love with him. She didn''t know how Chadrick felt every time he saw her. Was it because... It had been too long, he didn''t feel anything anymore? Thinking about it, they had been married for a long 20 years. Karen thought that time would deepen their rtionship. She always did. She sighed, "Chadrick, you''ve changed, haven''t you? It''s fine if you''ve changed, but you mustn''t do anything that could harm Chucky. Don''t do that. He''s also your son. If there''s anything, do it to me..." Staring at his number, Karen fell silent... Unable to express her current mood, she felt extremely depressed. Was she mistaken? She... what had she done wrong? As a wife, Karen felt that she had done her best. As a mother, she owed Chuck, so she was now making up for it. While she was distracted, she didn''t hear a knock at the door. Betty opened the door and came in doubtfully. She saw Karen, who was standing as still as a statue. She walked over with a cup of coffee in her hand and asked, "President Lee, what''s wrong?" She rarely saw Karen like this. Karen was always full of zest and life. "President Lee," Betty called again. "Oh, it''s you, Betty. Well, what''s the matter?" Karen came back to her senses, epted the coffee, and took a sip. It tasted like usual, but why was it so bitter today? "Someone from the Oatker family is dead." Betty received the news. ording to the scene, it was done by professional killers. The reason why Betty came here was that the spearhead was aimed at Karen. "Who is dead?" Karen put down the coffee. "The person who had a conflict with you, President Lee," Betty said. He was a handsome middle-aged man who gave off a strong sense of masculinity. After meeting Karen once, he started pursuing Karen even after knowing that she was married. Karen refused him and immediately kept a distance from him. However, this man threatened her. Who did he think Karen was? It was intolerable, and she destroyed him on the spot. Karen''s eyes lit up as she gasped, "Oh, I understand what you mean. Now everyone in the Oatker family thinks I killed him, don''t they?" "Rumors are spreading everywhere. Someone is deliberately ming this on you," Betty said. Anyone with a discerning eye would be able to see through it at a nce. Let alone someone like her who had been going through such issues for a long time. Karen paced back and forth, and Betty continued, "Whether you are responsible for it or not, their opinions will make you a public target..." "Really?" A smile appeared on Karen''s face. "What do you n to do next?" Betty asked. The Oatker family was one of the most powerful families in the world and also one of the Four Greatest Households. They were a n that was only on par with the other three families including the Lee family. Also, the members of the Oatker family were found to be a little insane sometimes. Come hell or high water, they would attempt to seek revenge no matter what. "Me?" Karen''s eyes were indifferent. "Someone wants to take advantage of this." Betty analyzed. Otherwise, why would they be targeting Karen? "What else have you figured out, do continue," Karen encouraged. "I think that the one who wants to take advantage of this situation is probably Brayden Lee! He wants to take everything from you, President Lee. In other words, the Lee family is starting to turn their backs on you," Betty''s eyes were cold. She had been with Karen for so long, so she knew how much Karen''s contribution to the Lee family was. This could be seen from the fact that ever since Karen was disowned, the Lee family''s power had weakened a lot. Karen had done so much for the Lee family, but the Lee family was ungrateful. How could they do such a thing? They deliberately created misunderstandings to make the Oatker family turn hostile towards Karen. How shameless! The more Betty thought about it, the angrier she became!! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "I know. Ever since I left the Lee family, they have already begun to deal with me. You know too," The faces of her family members the day she got driven out was engraved in Karen''s mind. They demanded her to hand over all her property she had left for Chuck. She certainly would not hand it over. "But the Lee family doesn''t have the power to annex me now. Brayden must have found someone to cooperate with." Who did they think Karen was? She had managed to create an empire in just a mere 20 years. With her intelligence, as long as she focused, she could easily uncover tiny secrets. Nothing could escape her eyes. "Who do you think it is?" Betty asked curiously. "That''s easy. I know that Brayden has a close rtionship with another family. When ites to dealing with me, they are on the same side." Karen had always known about this matter. How could she not pay attention to him? Betty was furious and scoffed, "They''re colluding with each other!" Karen turned silent and suddenly sighed, "Why does he have to do this? I have left the Lee family. Even so, we could meet each other on good terms. Why does he have to turn against me?" Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Karen was once again buried in her memories. Even though she was kicked out, she never thought about taking revenge on the Lee Family. As for Brayden Lee, she was speechless towards him. Duncan Lee, Brayden''s son, was the first to deal with Chuck, and he almost killed Chuck. Her act of taking revenge waspletely justified since Duncan should only have himself to me! "What are you going to do, President Lee?" Betty asked. The Oatker family was still influential. The key was that this family had a technologypany, but it was not the same as Karen''s which focused on metals and thetest technology. What were they researching? It was the human body. It was to push the limits of a human''s capability! To turn a person into a killing machine! However, Karen got the news that the serum they were researching on was actually a paralyzing poison that could numb a person''s sense of pain. By eliminating their sense of pain, wouldn''t that essentially make them a machine? Karen never really dealt with someone like that, so she didn''t know what they were like if they couldn''t feel pain. She only knew that if one didn''t feel pain, they would definitely live a shorter life! "I heard that the family recently developed a new serum, but dozens of people died in the process. It won''t be easy to deal with." Karen concluded. She could send a person flying with just one punch. However, what if the person could stand up as if nothing happened to them? Dealing with one was still fine, but what if she had to fight ten or dozens of people at the same time? It seemed that Karen had fallen into a war of attrition. For ordinary people like her, she would be exhausted in the end. This could be dangerous. Even though the Oatker family would only use this only when they were out of choices, it was still a huge risk. This was something Karen had to consider. In terms of money and strength, no one nor any family could beat her. But when it boiled down to such underhanded tactics, she had to be cautious. "Would you like me to rify it?" Betty asked. At this moment, rification should be the simplest solution. Karen shrugged, "It''s useless to do so. He''s already dead, so why not seize this opportunity toe at me?" Betty was stunned, "They..." "The Four Great Households have always wanted to devour me. It''s not something new. He...." As Karen spoke, her phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was Alexandrina Middleton. She had no choice but to answer it. "Did I execute it beautifully?" Alexandrinaughed. She made this call to inquire about this matter. Karen had already suspected that it was Brayden who had asked Alexandrina to send a killer. She knew both of them too well. "It''s perfect." "Wait, no, that''s not right. Why aren''t you angry?" Alexandrina was a little annoyed. She deliberately told Karen so she couldugh at her. "Why should I be angry? The conflict between the Four Greatest Households and I is not something new. Besides, you made things easier for me. I should be thanking you," Karen said. Falling out with each other? Karen was not afraid of anyone anyways. "You! You are really annoying, do you know that? Brayden initially wanted to deal with you and offered me a high pay to kill you. You know that I refused him, right? I like to see you make a fool of yourself... I likeughing at you." "I know. I''ll treat you to dinner, is that fine?" "How about we go hang out at some clubs?" Karen was speechless. This woman was really shameless. She declined politely and said, "I still have something to deal with. Thank you for letting me know." Then, she hung up the phone. Karen pocketed her mobile phone and announced, "I want to visit the Lee family immediately!" "We''re going to visit the Lee family!" Betty was stunned. Was this to hold her ground? When she nodded, her phone rang again. It was Chuck. She answered it with a smile, "Chucky..." "Mom, I just passed by the Lee family residence. I was wondering if I should go in and see Grandpa." Chuck said. He just drove past the residence. It was his mother''s hometown. Of course he wanted to go in and have a look! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "No, don''t go in," Karen said hurriedly. The Lee family would definitely hurt Chuck. Not to mention that Brayden Lee was still in there! "Okay, I''ll listen to you," Chuck just called to ask for Karen''s permission. "Be obedient. I''ll take you in myself. For now, please bring Yvette around." "Understood." After hanging up the phone, Karen sighed in relief. "President Lee, you''d better tell the Young Master about this matter," Betty advised. Letting Chuck know the Lee family''s true colors was not a bad thing for him! It could also make Chuck wary of the Lee family. "I... I''ll tell him when I get the chance." Karen had no choice. She was about to leave, but Betty received a phone call. A few secondster, she looked pale. Karen asked calmly, "The people of the Oatker family are here, right?" "Yes, they''re so enraged that they are demanding to see you." Betty was up in arms. Sure enough, Karen was right. They came here deliberately, pretending that they didn''t know the truth. "Let them in. I have nothing to be ashamed of." Karen didn''t care. "Then I''ll arrange it right away!" Betty went out. However, a cold voice came from outside, eximing, "An arrangement? It''s unnecessary! Just do it here!" Karen''s office door was pushed open by a tall man. The man was nearly two meters tall, with a huge head and animal-like muscles all over his body. He gave off a strong sense of pressure! Karen Lee, who was 1.72 meters tall, seemed puny in front of him. This man brought in ten men, all of whom were bigsized like him. It was as though he had brought an army along with him. This was the Oatker family''s butler, Winston! The Oatker family sent their butler to get Karen, an indication that they looked down on her. Betty was irked. "Sit down." Karen looked indifferent. Outside, security guards rushed over, all of whom were furious. They shouted, "President Lee, they..." "It''s alright. Those who got injured today, go to the finance department to receive 50,000 dors, and then take a 3-day leave," Karen said. "Yes, President Lee." The security guards left and closed the door. "Sit down," Karen repeated. "Karen, how dare you! You actually killed our Ninth Young Master!" The bulky Winston stared at Karen. He gritted his teeth as if he was preparing to swallow Karen whole. When he came over, the head of the Oatker family had already spoken. How could they not realize the truth? On one hand, they began to look for the murderer, and on the other hand, they did what Karen had predicted. Since the Ninth Young Master was already dead, they might as well take this opportunity to attack Karen. Karen would definitely fight back. Winston had already thought about how to make her admit it! What kind of excuses would she make? How would she say that it wasn''t her doing? "Yes, I killed him, so what?" Karen said indifferently. Winston was stunned. He was petrified. What did she say? Did she actually admit that she was the one who did it? "Did I hear it wrongly? No, she did say so!" He thought. Winston was tongue- tied. He was suspicious of Karen''s words. Was Karen really the one who did it? However, didn''t the family members realize that they were just framing Karen? Then, why would she admit to it? Winston hesitated for a long time and finally muttered in disbelief, "You... What did you say?" "I''m telling you, I''m the one who did it. So what?" Karen said calmly. Betty''s face was expressionless. Karen always handled everything this indifferently, so she was already used to it. Under Karen''s influence, she was no longer scared easily. "Then, prepare to feel the wrath of the Oatker family!!" Winston said angrily. Karen''s words confused him. He didn''t know what to say next, so he could only threaten her and leave. "You want to leave? Did I say you can go?" Karen stood up. Winston frowned. "You still want me here?" He brought ten people with him. These ten people were not ordinary people. They were all injected with the serum, and they were currently immune to pain. No matter how powerful Karen was, it was impossible for her to make them stay! Otherwise, he wouldn''t havee here with them. "Tell the Oatker family that if they want to seek revenge, be more thorough with it. If he uses this opportunity to mess with me, then why shouldn''t I use this opportunity to mess with him too? He irritates me anyways," Karen announced. "You!" Winston was furious. Karen also wanted to take this opportunity to deal with the Oatker family? Did she even have the strength? She was just a stray who had just been driven out by the Lee family! Chapter 546 Chapter 546 "You are an outcast. What right do you have to go against us, the Oatker family?" Winstonughed mockingly. Karen had been rising in the United States recently. As one of the Four Greatest Households in the world, how could the Oatker family not pay attention to her? Even when she was cast out by the Lee family, they knew about it in an instant. A person like her actually dared to take the opportunity to go against the Oatker family? What wishful thinking she had! Betty''s eyes were icy cold. As long as Karen gave the word, she would immediately destroy them! All because this was an insult! Karen was so nice to her. How could she stand her being insulted! "You will know whether I am worthy or not," Karen replied and walked over. She stood at 1.72 meters, around 1.8 meters tall with her high heels. In front of the muscr men, she still looked puny. However, she currently exuded a chilling aura. Winston frowned and said, "I''ll convey your message." Then, he tried to leave again. "I''ve suddenly changed my mind. Didn''t I just tell you? We should just settle things once and for all, so why should I let you leave?" Karen said indifferently. "How dare you!... You!" Winston was furious! Betty had taken out a gun. "Guns? You?" Winston sneered. Betty didn''t say a word. She was not in the mood to fight with them. These people were basically machines, so there was no use arguing with them anyways. "You are just not worth the hassle, don''t you know?" Karen retorted. This man was tall and well- built. However, for someone like Karen, who had an impactful punch, he was nothing to her! "Those of you who came up hurting my men, I''ll make you suffer five times their pain. Betty, shoot them five times each but don''t kill them. We need them to pass on the message!" Karen ordered. Betty pulled the trigger in an instant, and bullets came out in an exploding racket. "Argh!" Betty was swift. In less than five seconds, she shot 11 people before she finally reloaded her gun. Wails filled the whole office. "Get someone to carry them out and send them back." "Alright. Send fifty people in!" Betty ordered using her walkie-talkie. Soon, a group of well-trained people came in and carried the perpetrators out as they cleaned up the scene! Now, their dispute was clear. At the same time, Brayden was paying close attention to this matter. He has been paying close attention to the Oatker family and Karen''s territory. When he saw that all the people of the Oatker family had been carried out of Karen''s office, he was shocked! What did she do?! N?velDrama.Org ? content. How could she be this merciless? Brayden was pissed, "F*ck. Karen unexpectedly seized this opportunity and turned the tables while going against the Oatker family? Well, let''s see how capable you are. When both you and the Oatker family are seriously injured, I''ll take advantage ande out to clean up the mess. You''ll definitely be surprised at that time!" Braydenughed heartily, hisughter full of viciousness! Karen must die, and Chuck as well! Bang! Arlo, a white- haired old man, mmed the table angrily and said, "What? Karen Lee actually treated my butlers like that?" This was an insult to him! "Yes, Karen had her assistant shoot five bullets at each of our people. She avoided the vital parts, but..." Someone reported while mumbling, not daring to go on. "But what??" Arlo was upset and enraged! "But they are now disabled and will never be able to stand up." When the man saw all eleven people, he was taken aback. "This is outrageous!" Arlo was raging! "Grandpa, Karen Lee is so bold to offend us. She''s fearless! Isn''t she just an outcast? Does she really think she''s powerful? After leaving the Lee family, she is absolutely nothing. She is just a stray dog!" A blond man said sarcastically. Originally, the Oatker family wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to fight Karen. They didn''t expect that she would get the upper hand. This was not something they could tolerate! Was she clutching at straws?? "Well, since that''s the case, we don''t have to be reserved anymore. Let''s start to deal with Karen! I want her to regret what she did today!" Arlo announced angrily. He gritted his teeth and muttered, "Karen Lee! The Oatker family has existed for so many years, and you, an outcast, will be no match for us!" She would definitely regret it! "Yes, grandpa!" "That''s a good idea!" The people of the Oatker family were excited. If they could annihte Karen, then they didn''t have to worry about the other three families! Nothing happened for the next three days. ck Rose continued to monitor Chuck through her binocrs. All of a sudden, she frowned and stopped. "What is this guy thinking? Is this what he thinks about all day?" ck Rose murmured to herself. It was obvious what Chuck was doing. In the past three days, she had to see the same thing every day. She got tired of it, and she was not a peeping tom. She grabbed a hamburger for lunch. She had been following Chuck every day to ensure his safety. Doing so made her too busy to eat anything else. When she woke up in the morning, she would buy three hamburgers for her meals. She was used to it. When she ate, she also looked at other ces out of habit. Was Chuck being monitored by others again? She nced around and didn''t find anything abnormal, but her sixth sense told her that something was wrong. Karen had advised that she should be careful as the person would try to get rid of her first. In an instant, she moved away. A loud bang was heard as a bullet shot into ck Rose''s body. Her face turned pale instantly as she looked for a ce to hide. Who was it? They had actually managed to find her! She looked around warily. If it wasn''t for her realization just now, would she have died? There was a little lingering fear in her heart! Sure enough, the person on the phonest time could make her break out in a cold sweat. This time, they got such a talented person to take her down just so they could kidnap Chuck! ck Rose immediately tried to lure the person out. She took out a mirror and stretched it out. Immediately, the mirror shattered into pieces. ck Rose''s experience told her that she had found the location of this person! When the trigger was pulled, the bullet was fired! Bang! It didn''t hit the target, but that meant the assant would be unable to fire another shot for the time being. ck Rose gave herself another injection and then took out her phone to call Chuck. After more than ten seconds, Chuck picked it up. He was a little confused. Why did ck Rose call him? "Find a ce to hide and call your mother immediately!" ck Rose had to do this. They were dealing with an expert who had managed to catch her off guard. There was a good possibility that he could kill her off and kidnap Chuck! "It doesn''t matter whether I die or not, but I must die for the sake of the promise I made to Karen." ck Rose gritted her teeth. "What happened?" Chuck was confused. ck Rose''s call was baffling. "Did you call the wrong person?" Chuck asked again. "Hurry up and do it! Find a ce to hide and don''te out!" ck Rose hung up the phone! It was too dangerous to go out. This killer could just strip Chuck of his ability to attack first. "Honey, what''s wrong?" Yvette came out of the bathroom and asked. This was an office belonging to the Jordan familypany. Chuck had just been fooling around with Yvette. "ck Rose called me and told me to hide." Chuck became serious and was about to go to the window. Yvette was frightened and hurriedly squatted down with Chuck, forcing him toy low. "Don''t get close to the window! Someone probably wants to kill you, but ck Rose just exposed him." Yvette was experienced, not to mention that she just heard the gunshot just now. "Could it be Brayden Lee?" He was the only one who Chuck offended the most in the United States. There was no one else. "It''s possible. Let me see." Yvette walked to the window and stared at a ce. She saw sparks flying in a distance. It was a gunfight! It was ck Rose and another person. Who was this person? How could he be on par with ck Rose? Chuck crawled over and saw this as well. "Honey, he must be Brayden Lee''s hitman. Hide, and I''ll get my gun." Yvette''s eyes turned icy. "No, I''ll call my mom." Chuck took out his phone and immediately called Karen, "Mom, someone wants to kill me!" Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Chuck hung up the phone and Karen hurried over immediately. He stared outside and found that ck Rose was still fighting the enemy. Yvette''s eyes were full of doubts, "Something''s wrong." "What''s wrong? Honey, what did you say?" Chuck asked warily. He was oblivious and could only hear the shooting in the distance. Sparks shed and disappeared in a blink of an eye in two ces, indicative of a silent yet deadly ongoing battle. "I think ck Rose was hired by Auntie... Yes, Karen must have sent her to protect you." Yvette was also a quick-witted person. This was quite obvious. When ck Rose saved herst time, before she left, Karen said something to her alone. That was probably her persuading ck Rose to monitor and protect Chuck. Yvette recalled that when she was in the car, she saw a look of conflict on ck Rose''s face. It wasn''t too hard to figure out. "She agreed to protect me?" Chuck was stunned. To tell the truth, Chuck wanted to get rid of herst time. After all, Wi was badly injured, and it was more or less ck Rose''s fault. But when she shot him over her photo, Chuck suddenly realized that it was not a brilliant idea to attract her using this method. After all, he had done so in front of Yvette and Betty. That was why Chuck had no objections to his mother''s suggestion on this matter. His mother would never hesitate to take action if he were to bring it up. However, Chuck didn''t. He might have been shot by ck Rose over her nudes. That was why he was a little taken aback! Why did it feel that Frieda caused ck Rose to turn out this way? If Frieda hadn''t taken pictures of her, how could Chuck have photos to threaten her with? "Yes, she will." Of course, Yvette could tell what kind of person ck Rose was. Chuck looked outside in confusion, "Really?" This could be true as ck Rose wouldn''t call him out of the blue. Furthermore, it was even more unlikely for her tobat with others for his sake. How much did mom spend on her? She was the number 1 female assassin. Her hiring price should be sky-high. "Something else is fishy," Yvette continued. She had experienced many gunfights before and realized that something was wrong. "What''s wrong?" Chuck asked. "Hubby, just look. The number of counter attacks done by ck Rose is too little. That doesn''t seem like her. She may be injured. This enemy is too powerful, and she''s probably going to die if this goes on." Yvette was serious. She was also the kind of person who would always repay a debt of gratitude. Since ck Rose saved her once, she couldn''t stand to see this happening. "Hubby, stay here and wait for Karen toe. I''ll help ck Rose, or else she may die." Yvette stood up to get a gun immediately. Chuck struggled to his feet and said, "I''ll go with you." He was worried for Yvette. Yvette did not say anything and kissed Chuck, "Hubby, please stay here and wait for Karen. ck Rose saved my life thest time, so I must go." Chuck let out a sigh. He was aware of Yvette''s personality. If he forced Yvette to stay, she would be upset. She quickly grabbed a sniper rifle. The distance was too far, which was a challenge for Yvette. What more, she couldn''t start a battlefield here. Otherwise, she would put Chuck in danger. Yvette ran out and looked for the best sniping spot ording to the location of the enemy. If ck Rose and her joined forces, they might be able to kill this person!! Yvette went to look for a spot. Chuck was watching from the room. He noticed that the number of ck Rose''s counterattacks was getting fewer and fewer. Did this mean that she was seriously injured? Suddenly, Chuck saw someone d in ck fall off a roof. Could that be ck Rose? Chuck struggled for a second and ran out. He was a man. It was difficult for him to hide like this. Bam! Bullets flew towards her inexorably, making ck Rose bit her lip. The wound on her body was severe, and she wasn''t sure how long she could hold on. They headed towards her one by one. This was definitely a ploy to draw her out. ck Rose took a few deep breaths to make herself feel better, but the gunshot wound was too serious. She gave herself another painkiller. After doing all this, she decided to continue to support Karen. She had to wait until Karen came over. Otherwise, Chuck, who she was protecting, would be in great danger! All of a sudden! A gunshot rang out from another direction!! ck Rose was astonished. What happened? She didn''t see who it was, but it was definitely not Karen. Could it be...? Yvette Jordan? Possibly. Immediately, there was another gunshot. In a corner, a man sneered because in his eyes, this uracy must be the job of a rookie! He moved his gun and found the location of the new shooter. "I found you. Now die!!" He pulled the trigger and fired a shot. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Bang! Wherever he shot, Yvette broke in cold sweat. What uracy! She felt threatened, but how could she feel afraid? She would never back down from this! She was strong and resilient. She shot, and so did ck Rose from another spot. Yvette let out a sigh of relief. "If you want to die, then I''ll kill you first! ck Rose, you can die!" The man fired a shot! Crack! The stone had shattered and ck Rose was wounded. She was immediately exposed to the shooting range. The man saw that and pulled the trigger. Bullets were fired! When ck Rose tried to dodge, a hand suddenly grabbed her from behind. While she was startled, she was pulled behind a wall. A strong masculine smell overwhelmed her. Her big, blue eyes were full of astonishment. Bang! The bullet missed its target. The man frowned, "There''s another person here. Could it be Chuck Cannon? That''s interesting!" "It''s you?" ck Rose saw the man clearly. It was an expressionless Chuck. "Why did youe out? Go back now! Hurry up and let go of me!" ck Rose frowned. Her pale face was covered with cold sweat. Chuck was still grabbing her hand. He did not answer but let go of her hand. He took the gun from ck Rose, who clutched it tightly and refused to wield her firearm. She eximed in panic, "What are you doing? Don''t take my gun!" "I''ll have toe into contact with this kind of thing eventually," exined Chuck. The killer in front of him was impressive. If ck Rose couldn''t help Yvette, then Yvette would be in danger. How could Chuck stand to see Yvette hurt? "If you want to go head on with them, let Karen Lee teach you. Don''t you stand in my way!" ck Rose said coldly, her sweat pouring from her forehead. "Did my mother hire you to protect me?" Chuck wanted to make sure. ck Rose didn''t want to answer this question, but she still did, "Yes. If it wasn''t for Karen Lee, do you think I would be here?" "Yep." "Hide behind me, and don''t cause any trouble! I don''t want my mission to fail," ck Rose continued to shoot. Chuck watched her every move. Even if ck Rose and Yvette joined forces, they were still no match for this person. This was because ck Rose''s strength was greatly reduced since she was shot at the beginning. Besides that, Yvette was a beginner in this kind ofbat. No matter how talented she was, she still needed time to practice. Yvettecked experience and time. And yet, these two had put their lives on the line despite their weaknesses. "Get something and take cover. If you show yourself a little, others may kill you," ck Rose said coldly. Bang! The bullet flew towards them. ck Rose protected Chuck, "You''re dragging us down. Justy low!" When Chuck heard this, he sneaked a peek at how ck Rose fired her shots, and had a pretty good idea of it. "What are you looking at? Duck!" ck Rose used her body to protect Chuck''s head and pressed him down. He replied calmly, "I''m looking at that person." "You psycho. The opponent has a gun, and you''re trying to look at him directly?" ck Rose was fuming. She scolded Chuck in English. "You don''t have to protect me. Besides, I''m not a fool. I know what I shouldn''t do." Of course, Chuck knew. He was checking up on Yvette. If something happened to Yvette, his whole world would crumble. "Do you think I will let you do that? I already promised Karen, so I''ll do it!" ck Rose lectured coldly. An assassin must have professional ethics. Since she promised Karen, she had to deliver through, even if she had to put her life on the line. This was ck Rose, the number one female assassin''s integrity! Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Chuck was stunned by ck Rose''s words, "You..." Was she really such a person of her words? "I, ck Rose, mean what I say and will never go back on my word!" ck Rose announced coldly. After thinking about it for a while, Chuck thought it was reasonable. If an assassin had no integrity, how could she be the number one female assassin? "Alright, I was wrong about you in the past," Chuck admitted. "You were wrong about me?" ck Rose snorted coldly. "Hide. I will not forgive you if youe out again. I promised Karen that I would guarantee your safety, but I didn''t promise her not to hit you." "You can''t hit me in this situation, can you?" Chuck touched his nose and asked. Although he was with Yvette every day, he didn''t skip the necessary physical exercises andbat training! Rather, he trained more rigorously. The day before yesterday, Karen also delivered two special metal rings that looked no different from ordinary ones, but they were 10 pounds each. Now he was carrying one on each of his hands. That added 20 pounds to his weight. Karen told him not to remove them at any time. It could be said that Chuck was in training even when walking. What more, ck Rose was shot. How could Chuck be beaten up by her? "Really?" ck Rose remarked coldly, pointing the gun directly at Chuck''s heart. Chuck was speechless! No matter how powerful a person was, he would not be able to withstand a gunshot, would he? However, his mom had told him she had ordered him a bulletproof vest made of unique metal. As long as he wore it, he would be much safer. As long as he wasn''t shot in the head, he wouldn''t die. "What about now?" ck Rose asked, deliberately using the gun to pester Chuck. "You''re incredible." Chuck gave her a thumbs-up. "Behave yourself and hide. It''s not the time for you to fight back!" ck Rose spoke coldly and turned to attack the perpetrator. However, this man had already gotten the upper hand. He cornered ck Rose and Yvette until they were out of breath. ck Rose''s strength was not enough to keep up. She was getting weaker by the minute. On the other side, Yvette has been holding on for a long time. The man stared at Yvette with mockery. He pulled the trigger and fired a bullet! Yvette didn''t even get a chance to fight back. This person was too formidable. "They''re all rubbish!!" The man mocked. ck Rose was not as powerful as she was rumored to be! He seeded in his sneak attack with a single strike. "All of you, die!" The man pulled the trigger and released an onught of bullets towards Yvette and ck Rose who were gravely injured. Yvette''s forehead was full of cold sweat. She was not shot, but when the bullet hit the wall, the stones grazed her. She couldn''t find a breakthrough point. She felt that the bullets were at a hair''s breadth. All of a sudden! A shot was fired from somewhere! Yvette was stunned. Who was it? ck Rose also heard the noise. She could distinguish that the shot was fired from a new ce. Chuck''s phone rang. He took out his phone and was pleasantly surprised when he saw the screen. He picked up the call and greeted, "Mother." "Chucky, hide well." Karen''s voice came from the phone. "Okay," Chuck obeyed. Chuck hung up the phone and dered, "My mother is here." ck Rose breathed a sigh of relief. Karen was finally here. She couldn''t believe that she managed to hang on for so long. Chuck hid himself. ck Rose leaned against the wall and slipped to the ground, gasping for air. The man frowned, "Another one? Aren''t you afraid of death?" Before he could finish his words, a bullet came right at him and hit him with a loud bang. The man was annoyed. He wore a bulletproof vest. How could this shooter be so urate? Could it be Karen Lee?? He remembered the man''s words. He gritted his teeth and immediately left with the wound! At the same time, somewhere, a cold muzzle was already aiming at him as he left. In fact, she could shoot him and finish him off, but there was a reason why Karen didn''t do this. When she saw the man leave, she called Betty. "We''ll track the man immediately. There''s a tracker on the bullet." This technology was developed by her science and technologicalpany. "I''m on it! I''ll track them right away." Betty immediately began to track him. Karen owned many private satellites in the US. Tracking someone down was as easy as pie! "Chucky, you cane back." Karen pocketed her gun. "Okay, Mother." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chuck called Yvette and asked, "Honey, are you alright?" "I''m fine." Chuck continued, "Mother said it''s clear now. Let''s go back." "Okay, I''ll go back right now." Yvette let out a sigh of relief and dragged her tired body back into the building. "My mother said that it is settled. Come back with me, and she will take care of your wound." Chuck looked at ck Rose, who was as pale as a ghost. "I don''t need your help. I can handle it myself." ck Rose did not want to go with him. This was unnecessary. She could deal with the wound herself. "Don''t force yourself, I''ll help you," Chuck came over and carried her. "What are you doing? Don''t touch me!" ck Rose pointed her gun at Chuck in cold sweat. Chuck retorted, "Are you going to deal with it yourself?" "Yes, and don''t touch me! Touch me, and I will definitely shoot! For sure!" ck Rose retaliated coldly. She was in pain and was about to faint, but she would not let any man touch her, absolutely not. This man had seen her nudes. There was no way she would allow him to touch her! Chuck could do nothing about it. Looking at ck Rose''s gaze, he knew that she would definitely shoot him. He had no intention of seeking his own death. However, at this time, his phone rang again. It was from Karen. "Hello, Mother. I''ll be right there." "Great. Is ck Rose injured?" Karen queried. "Yes, and she doesn''t want toe with me," answered Chuck. "Hand your phone over to her," Karen continued. Chuck gave his phone to ck Rose, and she epted it. Karen ordered, "Come back with my son. I''ll help you take care of it." ck Rose was stubborn, "No, I can do it myself." "Don''t refuse. Come back with him. I have something to discuss with you face to face." Karen continued to convince her. "I... Okay then." ck Rose gave in. She handed the phone back to Chuck, who said a few words to his mom and nodded constantly before saying, "My mom asked me to take you there. You won''t shoot me, will you?" ck Rose put her gun down and struggled to stand up. Chuck carried her and ran down. ck Rose was baffled, "Let go. If not, I''ll shoot you. Let me go!!" "I didn''t do anything. I just want to take you to my mother." Chuck ignored her and ran quickly. ck Rose stared at Chuck. Yes, in her current state, she could not even reach Karen at all. Forget it, she thought as she closed her eyes. Chuck came back with ck Rose in his arms. Yvette had already arrived. When Karen saw ck Rose severely injured, she immediately took her from Chuck and dealt with her injuries. It was not a big deal since they were both women. ck Rose had also taken off her clothes and allowed Karen to remove the bullet. "You didn''t kill him? With your shooting skills, shouldn''t you be able to?" ck Rose said. "Yes, I can. But I want to find out who this person is, so..." "There is a tracker on the bullet? Did yourpany develop it?" ck Rose was stupefied since it was quite difficult to develop! "Yes, my people have begun to follow them. There should be news of it soon." Karen''s eyes were tense. She sighed. What was there for her to be nervous about? "You did a good job this time. I have already transferred 30 million dors to your card." "Please don''t. Since I have epted this task, this is what I should do." ck Rose was helpless. The more money Karen gave her, the more guilty she felt. She couldn''t ept it. She owned Karen her life. How could she ept the money? "It''s fine, just take it," Karen bandaged ck Rose''s wound. "Have a good rest," Karen said after she was done with the wound. ck Rose insisted, "There''s no need. Since we can locate this ce, I''ll go with you." "You don''t need to do that. I won''t take anyone with me. I can go alone," Karen looked outside and was somber. How should she put it? She suspected someone, but she didn''t want to think about it. If her guesses were on spot, she wouldn''t know what to do! It was better for her to face that person on her own. "Okay then," Since Karen said so, there was no need to insist on following. "Well, have a good rest. My son may be in constant danger now since I have already turned against the Oatker family," Karen said. "You?" ck Rose was shocked, "I thought it shouldn''t be a problem for you to deal with the Oatker family." "It''s hard to say." Karen shook her head. Right then, Betty called with good news, "President Lee, we have located him!" Chapter 549 Chapter 549 The man covered his wound with his hands and drove away. He headed to a normal ce, as though he was just casually meeting up with someone. There were so many people here that no one could have guessed that someone new had arrived. He then drove in. He got out of the car and went through the streets and alleys. When he arrived at a house, he knocked on the door, pushed it open and went in. There were no lights turned on, but he saw a person sitting on the sofa, his expression shrouded in darkness. It was a man. "You failed?" The male''s voice was indifferent. "Yes, I failed. Someone very powerful suddenly appeared. She hit me with two shots. Fortunately, I wore a bulletproof vest." The assassin said furiously. He had been in the industry for a long time, but he had nevere across such a powerful opponent. Even ck Rose couldn''t reach this level. It must be Karen Lee. "Just two shots?" The man sat on the sofa, his pitch now slightly higher. "That''s right. Luckily, I was wearing a bulletproof vest. Otherwise..." The assassin put his finger on his shoulder. The pain angered him. How could he lose to a woman? "She was able to shoot you twice, and you''re still alive?" The man''s voice was quivering. "Yes, I''m wearing a bulletproof vest, so..." The assassin exined. Thankfully he had prepared beforehand! It also depended on his own capability and decisiveness. Seeing that his opponent was so powerful, he decided to leave! "Your bulletproof vest is nothing in her eyes. Do you understand? She shot you twice. The second shot could have killed you, but it happened to hit your shoulder. Do you know why?" "There''s no reason to be suspicious. She simply didn''t hit the target. I was using the vest..." The assassin defended himself. "It''s nothing but a show. Don''t you understand?" "I..." The assassin was furious. He was the one who was experienced and decisive, so why was this man taking her side? "If she really wants to kill you, even if she can''t kill you with two shots, she will continue with the third shot, the fourth shot, or even the fifth shot until you are dead. You would have no chance to escape at all, yet you still believe you managed to escape with your own ability? You are absurd, do you know that?" The man continued. "What do you mean?" The assassin was up in arms! "I said, you are an uncultured swine." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "You, you must be looking for death. Do you think you can scold me because you are paying me? I will still kill you!" The assassin pointed his gun at the man on the sofa. The man shook his head, "You don''t believe me? Then dig the bullet out from your shoulder and cut it open with your dagger." The assassin frowned, but he did as he was told. Enduring the pain, he dug out the bullet and forcefully cut it open with his dagger. The bullet was split into two parts, and there was a luminous crystal in the middle. The man was shocked, "Is this a tracker? Since when did a tracker like this exist?" "You ignorant fool. Karen Lee''s Technology Company is said to be the most advancedpany in the world. You will be surprised to find out that she has invested inrge- scale research and development! This kind of thing is just a small fry for her Technology Company," The man noted. "This?" The assassin was overwhelmed. "So that''s why I said that you are an uncultured swine. She could have killed you with the second shot. You are stillcent and think that you hid well? No wonder you are just a mere assassin." The man stood up from the sofa. "I thought you could help me do it, but I didn''t expect that not only did you fail, you also led her to me. Are you a fool?" The man continued. "I..." The assassin suddenly felt a lingering fear! Could Karen really have killed him with the second shot? Looking at it now, she really could! He had managed to save his own life. "Trash like you don''t deserve to live. Don''t waste food," The man scorned. The assassin raised his gun in anger. When he pulled the trigger, something was silently fired at him. He widened his eyes. This thing had hit him directly in the throat, cutting off his air supply! It turned out to be a simple knife. "You..." The assassin found it hard to believe. How could he die like this? "Don''t be a swine in your next life. Such a dumba*s. If you didn''te looking for me, then I wouldn''t have bothered to kill you. However, you actually came looking for me. If I didn''t kill you, who else would I kill?" The man said. The assassin struggled in agony and finally stopped moving. His eyes were still wide open. He could not believe that he was killed by a knife. He did not even get to fight back. The man wiped his hand with a tissue. "Karen, why are you so unpredictable? What''s the use ofing up with such useless things?" The manughed softly. Suddenly, he stared at the door and said, "So fast? You deserve to be the second highestbat master in the world, but I don''t want to meet you now..." The man packed up his things and swiftly left. Suddenly, his phone vibrated as someone called him.. He took it out and saw it was Karen. He smiled, "Interesting, you actually suspect me? You''ve never been like this before, have you be smarter?" He calmly left from the back door after answering the phone. "Hello, yeah, I''m still outside. I''ll be back soon..." The man''s calm voice was getting farther and farther away, until it disappearedpletely. Ten minutester, the door was pushed open. A person walked in. It was the expressionless Karen. She saw the assassin lying in a pool of blood on the ground. She was not surprised that the man was dead. He could shoot, but nothing else. It was normal for him to die like that. Karen stared at the corpse for a few seconds and began to check the ce. An hourter, she found no traces of evidence. It was too clean. Karen sighed. She took out her phone and looked at the phone number she had dialed just moments ago. It was Chadrick... She lingered in this room for a long time. Suddenly, the phone rang. It was Betty. "President Lee, how is it going?" "He got away." "How could it be? There should be no one who can see through it!" Betty was appalled. This tracker was generally impossible for others to find out. "It was seen through. The bullet was cut open." Karen looked at the two halves of the bullet on the ground. Betty paused for a minute before she asked, "President Lee, have you seen that person?" "No, I didn''t." "Could he be the young master''s father..." "It''s not him!!" Karen said seriously, her voice suspiciously wavering in confidence. Karen had never seen him fight, but did he really not know how to fight at all? She didn''t know because she would protect him at any time. What if he was hiding it? He could hide for a day or two, but was it possible for him to hide for more than 20 years without Karen noticing? How shrewd was he? It was hard to imagine! This person was the one who shared the same bed with her. If it was really him, why was he doing this? Did he want money? No, it couldn''t be. Didn''t she give him money? He had always received a steady flow of money as long as he asked for it. No matter how much, Karen would always deposit the money to him once he asked her to. There was always a hundred billion dors in his ount. No matter how many times, it was constant. Karen would transfer him money. No exnation was needed! "Alright, it''s not him. President Lee, please don''t be like this. I''m just scared," Betty was frightened. Karen was rarely seen to have lost herposure like this. Her face was pale just listening to Karen over the phone. "I''m sorry, I won''t do it again." Karen sat on the sofa and had no strength to leave. "Don''t say that, President Lee. Come back. Don''t stay there too long. It''s dangerous. Shall Ie to pick you up?" Betty asked with concern. Of course, she knew that Karen was in a terrible state. She was afraid that he would take the opportunity to sneak an attack on Karen. Karen valued rtionships. Perhaps, if she was sneakily attacked, she might not be able to react. "It''s alright. I''lle back on my own." Karen stood up and walked outside. "President Lee, can I say something? I have a question," Betty said after much contemtion. "Sure, go ahead." Betty asked carefully, "Is it possible that you have done something bad to him, President Lee? And he wants to get revenge after finding out?" Chapter 550 Chapter 550 "Betty, what do you mean?" Karen asked. "President Lee, don''t get me wrong. I''ve been following you for years, and I''m very clear with what you''ve done. I''m not talking about loyalty but maybe other matters," Betty exined. She had been with Karen for a long time, so she knew that Karen had never done anything like that. Yes, Karen was indeed very loyal. Ever since she met Chadrick in college, he had always been Karen''s priority. "Other matters?" Karen fell into silence. What other matters? She didn''t do anything! "Well, is it possible to check his background? I have always been suspicious that he isn''t the only one left in his family, and I never thought that he could not fight," Bettyid her thoughts bare. That was her theory, but it was not nonsensical. She had a feeling that Chuck''s father, Chadrick, was not a simple person. "Alright, I''ll think about it," Karen said. "President Lee, I''d better go pick you up," Betty uttered with concern. She didn''t want to see Karen all dejected. "Alright, I''ll wait for you." Karen sat down and nced at everything in the room, falling into a whirlpool of deep thoughts... Chuck was unaware that Karen had tracked down the man. Yvette was still dealing with the matter of taking over her family, and Chuck had nothing to do. He sat on the sofa and called Ynda to inquire about the situation in his home country. He realized that he had a discerning eye for people as he didn''t pick the wrong person. Ynda did excellent reporting her work. Chuck also casually asked about the hotel that Patricia Dawson was managing. It was running smoothly as well. Although Patricia was unhappy that Chuck only allowed her to manage a hotel, she did her job earnestly. She was waiting for him to give her a better opportunity. After all, Patricia couldn''t imagine how much his wealth was anymore. She wanted to rely on Chuck so that the Dawson family would be in a better position. However, when he was talking with Ynda on the phone, he found that she brought up Cheryl Champ. Apparently, Cheryl had been asking questions about him for the past few days. Chuck was a little surprised. What was Cheryl thinking? He didn''t n to mess with her family anymore, so shouldn''t she be staying as far away from him as possible? Why was she still looking for him? Could it be that he had seen her photos and messed with her, therefore making her a little bit interested in him? Did such a woman really exist?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chuck shrugged. He was probably overthinking it! Cheryl was a handful, but her figure was gorgeous. She was pretty attractive. However, when Chuck came to the United States, he still had some ideas. He was considering doing some investments here, but hecked proper management. He was wondering whether he should ask Patricia toe over. After all, she had to work for him for five years. Since she was an all-rounder, he should optimize her, shouldn''t he? He couldn''t waste an opportunity like that. At the thought of this, Chuck fell into deeper thoughts. After hanging up the phone, he was about to go out and have a look. ck Rose was recovering well. She put on her clothes and walked out of the room, just in time to see Chuck, who was about to go out. "You''re going out?" ck Rose asked coldly. "Yes." Chuck knew that she was his bodyguard. Of course, he would tell her where he was. After all, he was not going to do something shady. "Are youing along?" "Yes, if there is danger, I will take action." It was ck Rose''s duty. "How about your wounds?" Chuck gazed at her and realized that her face was still pale. "It has nothing to do with you. You can go out anytime." ck Rose did not want to restrain Chuck. Although it would be much safer to stay at home, Karen still allowed him to walk around. "I''m going out to see if I can make some investments," Chuck voiced out his thoughts. "More than one-fifth of the industries in the United States belong to your mother. What more can you invest in?" ck Rose said impolitely. Well, that was true. "Um, let me see." Chuck was embarrassed by ck Rose''s words. Yvette was busy and he was bored, so he wanted to go out to have a look. "Up to you." "Why don''t youe with me? At least I''ll have apanion." Chuck suggested. There was no need for ck Rose to follow him. "No, I''m protecting you in secret. In the open, there are still some people who know me." ck Rose immediately shook her head and refused. Although she usually paid close attention to these things, sometimes she would be exposed. In addition, she was the number one female assassin. People were bound to have seen or heard of her. "Okay, then I''ll go out myself," Chuck said. "Do you think I''m blind?" ck Rose''s eyes were icy. "Actually, you can trymunicating with me in the United States ent. I''ve learned it in the past few days," Chuck suggested with a smile. That was true. He had been with Yvette for the past few days. At night, after Yvette''s made Chuck happy, she would then sternly make Chuck learn the United States ent. After thest incident, Chuck swore that he had to learn it properly. Yvette used to be a teacher, and hernguage skills were excellent. She started teaching Chuck the simplest but the most useful phrases. He had been learning it for a few days, and he felt confident. It was still possible for him to start an ordinary conversation. ck Rose didn''t even look at Chuck and headed straight out. Chuck shrugged and went out aimlessly. However, he followed and saw ck Rose''s curvaceous figure. After thinking for a while, he walked over and asked, "I have a question for you." "Ask away." "Where is Frieda Olmedo?" Chuck paid more attention to this. Wi was still recovering from the injury caused by Frieda. Chuck wanted to kill this insidious woman. "I want to murder her more than you do!" ck Rose widened her eyes icily. Yes, she wanted to kill Frieda even in her dreams! But right now, she was protected by Alexandrina Middleton, and ck Rose had no time to hunt her down. Chuck had nothing to say. ck Rose felt distant and unfriendly. Regarding the incident about her nudes, even Chuck felt that Frieda had gone too far. "This woman is horrible. You should definitely kill her," Chuck added. ck Rose looked at Chuck and said, "Don''t mention her name in front of me." "No problem." Chuck drove around by himself. ck Rose had already arrived at her car, and she would follow him from afar. When Chuck was waiting at the traffic lights, he suddenly heard someone calling his name. It was a girl''s voice. He was confused. Who was calling him? Chuck looked around and saw a beautiful girl waving at him from a luxury car. He was immediately stunned. Why was she here? This beautiful girl turned out to be Regine Johnson, the schoolmate who went to Flornd with him in the past. Last time, Chuck also promised her that they would go to Flornd together. However, after he went there, he had ignored her. Both of them then agreed that that time they went today wouldn''t count towards their promise. However, Regine never contacted him. Chuck thought that she had forgotten all about that matter. He didn''t expect to meet her here in the United States. "Why are you here?" Chuck asked. "Beep beep!" The car behind him honked and cursed at Chuck, "The lights have turned green. Why are you not driving?" Chuck knew that he was in the wrong since he had ignored her thest time. He decided to stop by the road and chat with her. "Who is that person?" In Regine''s car, a pretty girl from the United States asked. The girl was as pretty as an elf, with fair skin and long legs. Even Regine, who used to be the campus belle, couldn''t reallypare to her beauty. "He''s my ssmate." Regine curled his lips. She came to the United States on a trip and had thought about asking Chuck toe with her because he had promised her. However, Regine had been thinking about it for a long time. Thest time he went to Flornd, he had hurt her deeply. She didn''t dare to invite Chuck. If he agreed, he probably wouldn''t care about her. It would be meaningless. Since her rtives had emigrated to the United States and was nning a birthday party, she thought of justing over to rx for a couple of days. Coincidentally, Chuck was here too! There were also two yellow- skinned beauties in Regine''s car. Regine''s beautiful eyes were fixed on Chuck. Back then, in Central City''s bar, she was infatuated by Chuck''s muscles. Taking a closer look now, he seemed to have be buffer. Regine''s heart started to race. "What kind of ssmate is he to make you blush?" Her friend asked. "Nothing," Regine pretended nothing was wrong. Elise, who was the driver, asked, "Do you like him?" "I..." Regine did not even know. However, when she saw Chuck all of a sudden, she was stunned. "I advise you not to like him. Foreign men are jerks," Elise scoffed as she looked at Chuck, who parked in front of her. Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Elise hated foreign men very much. They were not only irresponsible, but also weak and thin. She learned boxing and there was no foreign student who could defeat her at school. A foreign man in her school was synonymous with being weak! "Don''t say that," Regine sighed. "Why not? Regine, all the foreign men we met while we were studying in the United States were not qualified," Another foreign friend of Regine also agreed. "That''s right. In our school, no foreign man can beat me. I could fight with five or six of them all alone. I''ll invite himter to see if he has the courage for it!" Elise mocked. The men from the United States were strong and the men from foreign countries were thin. It was a vast difference! "Don''t, I know you''re very strong, but don''t do that," Regine was shocked. Elise was really strong. Regine had witnessed her fighting three men from the United States that tried to gang up on her. "Why not? You are my friend. I have the responsibility to help you test him. What do you want with a man who can''t give you a sense of security?" Elise asked. "Don''t be like this." Regine was speechless. "Regine, what do you like this man for? He''s so thin and unmanly. I will definitely not fall for this kind of man, even if he was given to me as a gift," Elise said solemnly. "Sigh," Regine''s thoughts were in a mess. She was uncertain if she liked him or not, it''s only her feelings. Previously at the bar, she didn''t realize it was Chuck and went to flirt with him. She was so ashamed afterwards that she even dreamed of Chuck for a few days. Hence, she wanted Chuck to apany her to Flornd for a vacation. Later, they lost contact and didn''t meet with each other for a long time. Her feelings for him definitely faded. However, she didn''t expect to suddenly meet Chuck here on a vacation. It was an indescribable yet amazing surprise. It was wonderful to meet someone she knew in the United States. In a way, she felt amazed. Was this a surprise for her from Chuck? Elise stopped her car next to Chuck''s and looked at his car. It wasn''t half bad, but the man himself was not. Men from foreign countries were too weak. Regine and the others got out of the car. Chuck followed suit. ck Rose who followed afar witnessed everything. She stopped and observed closely from a distance. "Why did youe to the States?" Regine asked. "Uhm, I guess I had personal issues to deal with." Chuck did not want to disclose that he was actually here for revenge. "Well then, let me introduce someone. These are my good friends in the United States. This is..." Regine tried introducing them by first pointing at Elise. However, Elise didn''t want a weak man like Chuck to get to know her. "You don''t need to introduce me to him. Can you speak the United States ent?" Elise asked. "Elise, don''t be like this." Regine whispered in the United States ent. Although her United States ent was not as good as Yvette''s, it was still eptable. Elise suggested, "I''ll help you test him out." "Alright, but please don''t fight with him. You''re too strong." Regine did not want her friend to beat Chuck up on their first meeting. That would be impolite! Chuck had some muscles, but those were probably the results from his training. Training and engaging in real fights were two different things. She witnessed with her own two eyes how Elise fought a foreign man physically simr to Chuck who begged for mercy after a few moves. He didn''t even have the strength to fight back! If they fought, Chuck would probably end up like that too! "It''s fine. I''ll stop when necessary. First, I''ll challenge him. If he''s willing to fight, then I''ll beat him to the ground and stop. If he''s not willing to, then it just goes to show that he has no guts. You can''t desire and fall for a timid man like him. He won''t be able to protect you properly like that! Or should it be the other way round, and we should be the one protecting him?" Elise questioned. "No, that''s not it," Regine exined. There weren''t that many bad people in this world. "Listen to me, don''t worry." Elise had already walked up to Chuck. Chuck answered her previous question about the American ent and said, "I know a bit of it." It wasn''t really a big deal. After all, learning things took time and patience! He believed in himself that he would be able to speak the United States ent fluently, as long as he was given some time. However, Chuck felt that it wouldn''t take long before he could master thenguage. After all, Yvette was a professional teacher. Elise asked, "Can you understand what I''m saying?" "I''ll try." said Chuck as he nodded. "Okay, I challenge you to a fight," Elise said bluntly. She hated weaklings. Chuck looked so weak and useless that he could be knocked down with one punch. She didn''t feel a sense of security at all standing in front of Chuck, who felt more like a piece of trash rather than a living being. Chuck couldn''t understand what she said. He could only ask Regine, "What did she say?" Regine heaved a sigh of relief and lied, "She said you''re good." Chuck smiled and said, "Thank you." Elise frowned. Was he ying dumb? "I said I want to fight with you, do you understand? You''re just pretending, aren''t you? You coward! Do you not know how to ept a challenge politely?" Elise shook her head. What did Regine see in this man? If he didn''t want to fight, then he could just admit it! There was no reason he should act like a fool, unless he really was one. "Regine, what did she say?" Chuck didn''t understand what she was saying. "It doesn''t matter. Where are you going?" Regineughed dryly and forcefully changed the topic. "I''m just looking around." That was indeed his intentioning out today. "Great! If you have nothing to do, why don''t youe with me? It''s my rtive''s birthday today." Regine invited him to join her. If they were able to meet in such arge country, didn''t that mean they had some sort of chemistry between them? Regine thought that she should try getting together with Chuck. Chuck looked at her. She was very beautiful today. Girls from the United States were all very sexy. Since Regine was in the United States, she had followed their fashion and dressed nicely. Her curvy figure and long legs were extremely eyecatching. Chuck didn''t think that it was a big deal, so he agreed. "Well, you can drive and follow behind our car." Regine was delighted. Since Chuck promptly epted her invitation, did that mean he liked her too? "Okay." Chuck got in the car and followed them. He was thinking of checking if there was anything worth investing in. If there was one, he could have Patriciae there and help him establish his own business empire. In the car, Elise scoffed disdainfully, "I can''t believe you fell in love with a wimp! He''s trash for not epting my challenge. How could you fall in love with such a weakling?" Elise couldn''t understand. She didn''t like him at all as he had no guts. "That''s enough," Regine sighed. Elise drove the car and pestered, "Tell me, what did he say?" "He said he doesn''t want to fight." That was the only thing Regine could say. After all, she couldn''t tell her that he didn''t want to fight, could she? It was almost certain that Chuck was going to be trampled on badly. Regine didn''t want to see that happen. "If he doesn''t want to, it just means that he doesn''t have the courage. The person you like is just like a timid mouse who''s still trying to act cool," Elise teased her. As a friend, she was notughing at Regine. Instead, she wanted Regine to stop falling for Chuck who was scared to even ept a fair challenge to fight. What was the difference between a man like him and a mouse? There was none! Who the hell did he think he was! Regine sighed, unable to rebut whatever Elise had said. Elise continued to act like a matchmaker and suggested, "Regine, I''m giving you this piece of advice. Since you''vee here, I''ll introduce you to a local guy who''s a hundred times better than the one you like!" It was something she should do since Regine hade from afar. She had the responsibility to show her what a real man looked like! Only men from the United States could be considered men. As for the rest? Haha, they were just pitiful rodents! "I don''t want to." Regine was not here to look for a boyfriend. When she looked out of the window, Chuck was already following them. "Why not? Men should not be like him. He couldn''t even ept my challenge. What kind of man is he?" Elise scoffed. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Regine didn''t know how to retort Elise''s usations. Chuck was not as strong or tall as men here, but he was still a man. "No, he is a man," Regine responded. Elise announced proudly, "If he is a man, then he should ept my challenge. I''ll knock him down with one punch!" Chapter 552 Chapter 552 He had to ept the challenge merely because he was a man? Regine sighed for the umpteenth time. Chuck didn''t know how to fight, so how would he ept the challenge? He wasn''t that stupid to let Elise knock him down with one punch. If that was the case, he would''ve never wanted to follow them to her rtive''s party. After all, it would be shameful to hear of a man being beaten up by a woman! "Enough of that," Regine sighed. Elise clicked her tongue, "When we arrive, I''ll introduce you to a guy from the United States to let you know how a real man looks like." This was her responsibility as a good friend. They were all women, and as friends, she wanted to introduce real men to Regine. She had to know the truth. Regine shrugged. There was no point trying to change Elise''s mind now. They arrived at the venue, which was a hotel. There were a lot of luxury cars in the parking lot. It seemed that Regine''s rtives were as wealthy as her. Chuck followed behind them. He looked back and found that ck Rose had driven in too, but did not get out of the car. She was simply observing the situation nearby. She didn''t care much. She could follow Chuck wherever he went. Chuck gave ck Rose a call. ck Rose frowned and answered, "What''s the matter?" "Let''s go in together. There is food inside." Chuck said. They were there for the food anyways. "You don''t have to bother about me. Just do whatever you want to do." ck Rose hung up the phone. A hamburger would do for her. Since a fast food outlet was nearby, she could just go there and grab it. She had never eaten foreign food, but it was spicy and she didn''t like it. Hamburgers and fries were still the best. Chuck shrugged. He was probably overstepping his boundaries. She was hired by his mother to protect him, so maybe he would just leave her alone. "Chuck, this way." Regine waved at him. Chuck walked over to them. Since it was Regine''s rtive''s birthday, shouldn''t he prepare a gift? It wouldn''t look good if he just walked in to eat, would it? He walked over to Regine and told her about his concern. Regine shook her head andughed, "I invited you over for a meal, not to present her some gifts. There''s no need for that." Chuck was a little embarrassed. He decided to leave right after eating. "Alright." Chuck and Regine went in, but he found that Elise seemed a little unhappy with him. What was the reason? He hadn''t offended her, had he? She had a particrly good figure and was pretty curvaceous, having the youthful vigor of a beautiful girl from the United States. In a sense, she was simr to Regine since they were both younger than twenty years old, but Chuck didn''t pay her much attention. "Your friend doesn''t like me, does she?" Chuck asked. Nothing happened between them, as far as he was concerned. "No, it''s fine. It''s part of her nature," Regine hurriedly exined. She did not want Chuck and Elise to get into a fight. With that, Chuck shrugged and dismissed it, "Oh, I guess I''m just overthinking it." "Chuck, have you learned Taekwondo before?" Regine asked. It was likely that he had never learnt martial arts before judging by his body size. However, he was probably working out a lot. "No, why should I learn that?" Regine sighed. As expected, Chuck wasn''t even familiar with fighting, not to mention being in actual combat. If he were to really fight with Elise just now, he would definitely be knocked down with a single punch. Fortunately, she didn''t trante whatever Elise said. Otherwise, Chuck would definitely be humiliated. "I''ve been learning something else instead." "Really?" Regine was pleasantly surprised. There was still hope. What did he learn? Karate? "Yeah, I''m serious." "What did you learn? Karate?" "No. The first thing I learned was running, exercising and push- ups to improve my stamina..." Chuck talked about his daily training routine. "Oh, that''s it? Um, let''s not talk about this anymore. Come on, let''s go in," Regine was disappointed. That was what he meant. Wasn''t this just normal exercises? If that was true, Chuck was definitely no match to her friend. "Okay." Chuck was a little hungry and wanted to go in to eat. However, Chuck still thought that Elise who was walking in front of him had a perfect figure and long legs. They entered the hotel together. This was part of Chinatown, and the hotel was renovated traditionally. At the entrance, there were even ushers on standby to receive the gifts that were brought. Elise took out a red packet and handed it to the usher. Regine and her two other friends also wrote down some wishes for the star of the day. Regine handed a red packet along with a gift card to the ushers. That was her birthday gift to her rtive. Since Regine said it was unnecessary, Chuck didn''t n to give anything. In fact, he came out in a hurry and didn''t even bring his wallet out. The only thing on him was his cell phone. When the usher noticed that Chuck wasn''t nning to present any gifts, he immediately disyed a scornful look. How could a traditional foreigner not understand this rule? Was he just pretending? "Regine, why is your friend like this? He didn''t even put in some good wishes? Isn''t he being too petty?" Regine''s friends started to mock Chuck. That was true, he should have written something. Didn''t he understand simple etiquette? Another friend ridiculed, "That''s right, he is driving a luxurious car, but he doesn''t even understand this rule. Is he pretending to be a fool? I heard that many people drive luxurious cars but can''t fork out a few hundred dors. Is he that kind of person?" "No, there''s no need for him to give anything," Regine tried to exin. Even Elise was not satisfied. She was not from the same culture background, but even she was mindful of such acts. How could he, a foreigner, not know this? Not only was he a weakling, he was also so stingy! Did he even dare to call himself a man anymore? "Why is it not necessary? Could it be that he''s just here for the food?" "Just look at him. He''s not even pretending to give something! I can''t bear this kind of person. Just look at me! I''m forking out part of my living expenses just to give a proper present, but what about him? That''s so ungentlemanly of him! Regine, are you blind? Why would you like such a person? He is timid and a penny-pincher. What''s the use of liking a guy like him? If I were you, I wouldn''t even spare him a second nce." Both of Regine''s friends chimed in one after another, expressing their dissatisfaction towards Chuck. Who did he think he was? They had forked out money for a gift, enabling them to enjoy a meal for one. Why was Chuck able to eat here without at least giving the star of the day a gift? "Sigh, I''ll give an extra present." Regine could not bear to listen to her friends any longer. "We don''t want you to do it. He should do it." The both of them stopped her. Elise spoke, "Yes, Regine. As a foreign man, he has chosen to forget this intentionally. Such a person is not worth befriending. Just let him leave." After he left, she''d introduce a guy to Reger! "No, I''ll talk to him. You all can go in first." Regine was really conflicted. There was nothing that she could do. "No, I want to witness him take out the money. I hate people who try to hop on the bandwagon for free." The three girls stared at Chuck intensely. Regine heaved a deep sigh and walked up to Chuck. She stammered, "Urn... Let''s go in." "Alright, I''m hungry too." Chuck said as he entered the room. "Wait a minute!" Regine''s two foreign friends walked over and stopped them. Chuck was stunned. He asked, "What''s the matter?" "Wendy, Queenie, don''t." Regine stopped them in a hurry. "Why not? I don''t care, I''m going to tell him off. Hey you, don''t you knowmon courtesy? It''s a birthday party, so why aren''t you giving the person anything?" A ck-haired girl shouted at him rudely. Another beauty sneered, "Yes, why don''t you present the person with something? Did you forget? If so, you''re wee for the reminder." "Oh urn, I''m sorry, I didn''t bring my wallet with me today." Chuck waved his hand awkwardly. He only had his phone with him. "Can you give me another reason? If you don''t want to give anything, just say it. Why the excuse?" Regine''s two friends shot him disdainful looks. He had to be the kind of person who drove a luxury car yet did not even have a few hundred dors on him. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Just go." Regine was annoyed. She knew Chuck had the money, so he definitely did not bring his wallet. "I want to see how shameless he is to enjoy the food without paying a single cent. Hmph, let''s go in first." "Okay, I don''t want to sit with him." Everyone including Elise entered the room. Elise also shot him a scornful nce. With no guts and no money, was Regine really blind? It was fine since Elise was sure Regine would immediately dump Chuck once she introduced someone better to Regine. What was the use of having a useless boyfriend like him? "Chuck, I''m sorry. My friends..." Regine apologized profusely. "It''s okay." It didn''t matter to Chuck. Chuck wouldn''t want to be angry on such a joyous day. He was the one who was at fault here. He continued, "I''ll call someone to bring some money here now." "No need. Let''s go in and eat." Regine said, shaking her head. Chuck shrugged. Since Regine was fine with it, he would just follow her inside for a meal. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Chuck and Regine entered the hall and Regine brought her over to her friends'' table. Chuck instinctively felt that tonight''s party would be interesting. He would definitely eat more since he was starving. "Don''t sit here." "Yes, I won''t be able to eat anymore if I were to eat together with a penny-pincher." Both of the foreign friends said in front of Chuck sarcastically. So what if Chuck drove a luxury car? With only a few pennies in his pocket, how could he be considered wealthy? Also, only fake billionaires would be like him and pretend not to understandmon courtesy! Furthermore, he said he ''didn''t bring his wallet with him''. How could hee up with such an excuse? "Hey, it''s just a meal!" Regine was slightly angry. Her friends had gone too far today. One of her friends scoffed, "Just a meal? I was generous enough to pay for a gift and I refuse to sit with someone like him. Regine, are you going to make me lose my appetite?" "He said that he didn''t bring his wallet out," Regine exined. "Well, no one''s going to believe such ame excuse! He just doesn''t want to pay. Why are you trying to exin for him? Why do you want to side with him?" Regine struggled to clear up the misunderstanding, "Wendy, he really is wealthy. He just really didn''t bring his wallet out today," "Oh, if he''s rich then make him give some money! He can''t even do that. How can such a stingy person be rich?" Wendy shook her head and said disdainfully. She couldn''t believe it! Wealthy people did not behave this way, and they definitely were not like Chuck. He didn''t give a red packet, yet he still had the guts toe in and eat. Why was Regine trying to help him talk his way out? His excuse about not bringing his wallet along made Wendy want tough. Regine sighed. Her friends just didn''t want to listen to her. "Regine, sit here. Tell him to take a seat elsewhere," Elise pulled Regine''s hand and had her sit next to her. She didn''t want to see Chuck. His mere presence made her lose her appetite. "Don''t be like this. You''re my friends, and so is he. You..." Regine was really pissed. Elise had no choice but topromise. What else could she do? She didn''t want to make things difficult with her good friend over someone like Chuck. She would introduce to her a guyter! The other two foreign friends looked at Chuck with scorn. How could this person be so thick- skinned? Hmph, if it weren''t for Regine, they would never allow him to sit there with them. "Chuck, please don''t mind them. They''re always like that. Please sit, the banquet is about to begin," Regine told Chuck. She was speechless that her three friends didn''t like him. Actually Chuck had tried to sit somewhere else just now, but all the seats were full. He had no choice but to sit here. He sighed. It was just a meal, so he would let it go. When the dishes were served, Chuck was really hungry and immediately dug into his food. Regine was worried that he would be embarrassed to get food, so she kept serving him food on his te. Chuck was really embarrassed and said, "You don''t have to." "No way, you''re hungry, aren''t you? Come on, eat this." Regine grabbed some food for him and ced it on his tter. One of her friends protested, "Regine, why are you like this? We still have to eat. I paid for this meal." Only three dishes were served, but Regine had already given Chuck such a big portion. "Have you not eaten before? You eat like you''ve never tried such delicacies before! You must be a worthless country bumpkin. No wonder you didn''t try to present any cash gifts and came in shamelessly for the food. You must''ve never tried such delicious food before!" Chuck looked at her and didn''t say anything. He was minding his own business and enjoying the meal. "Don''t pretend to be rich, loser. My appetite is gone just looking at you." "Sigh, people nowadays are so thick-skinned that they can do anything. How do people like him even survive abroad?" "Who knows? I don''t have much appetite now, but people who didn''t pay are happily eating. Why should we not eat when we paid for this? We deserve the food while he? He''s just eating sneakily." "You''re right. Let''s eat quickly. Since we paid, we''d better eat much more than him." The three girls didn''t care about anything else. They looked down on Chuck and ate immediately, refusing to give him a chance to get near the food. The moment he stretched out his chopsticks, they would definitely snatch the food in front of him away. Chuck didn''t care because Regine kept serving him food anyways. When he finished his meal, he put down his bowl and chopsticks in satisfaction. Someone looked at Chuck and questioned discontentedly, "He''s finally done! Look, he''s finished almost one third of the food on the table. Has he never eaten anything in his life?" "It must be. I don''t even have enough to eat. I wouldn''t want to eat together with such a person anymore. This is my worst banquet experience." "Me too. How uncivilised! He only cares about eating his own portion. After he finishes all the dishes, what are we going to eat?" uttered softly, evidently in Idn''t you also take Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. to have a few more st busy taking pictures of their had to eat too, so there was he says bad things rntion to them. He was joining ;nt. going to talk to my rtives." lg Chuck along. reluctant. :huck to be questioned by her uld be extremely awkward for s doesn''t understand he? Even if I were to jldn''t know." ant he is. Sigh, when v?" w how pitiful he was e forcing herself to it Regine is a kind Jnited States ent. ble, Regine turned to her three i desserts, id, "Guys, please don''t say In''t respond. t Regine left to greet her own omething that she had to do. iusands of miles to this ce ty after all. drank some tea while waiting id he would leave after Regine de out for some fresh air, ays. t? Why is he still here? Does he al?" so he doesn''t have a eat any if he takes the desserts out of e. irst because he was a traditional dessert was very delicious, jood if he could let ig him. for a container, took asy to find a ce where you "Oh my god, I can''t stand it. He even packed the food up? He has already eaten so much but he''s trying to take it home with him? My god." "Who cares? See, he''s gone, isn''t he?" "That''s true. Nice, we don''t need to see him anymore! He should''ve left earlier." The two girls, including Elise, were happy about Chuck''s absence. On the other hand, Chuck ignored them, packed the desserts and went out. Since ck Rose was just outside, he could just pass them to her as a sign of goodwill. "I hope he leaves quickly. Wait, but what should we say if Reginees backter? Will Regine think that we drove him away?" "What are you afraid of? Just say that he left on his own." "I bet Regine will be happy even if he''s gone." The three girls chattered away noisily. Chuck came out of the hotel and looked around. He walked straight over towards ck Rose''s car. ck Rose stopped him coldly, "What are you doing? Don''t approach me, what if others find out!" He could likely blow her cover if he did! "It''ll be fine," Chuck shrugged. "If you need anything, just give me a call." She narrowed her eyes at him unhappily. "I can''t because I want to pass you this. Here, it''s a traditional green bean cake from my home country. It''s very delicious." Chuck put it in her car and left. ck Rose was even more pissed off when Chuck left. She didn''t want to eat this. She had already eaten a hamburger. She took a deep breath to calm down, her anger slowly dissipating. Now that she was calmer, what was with the green bean cake? Was there really such a thing? She stared at the container. There really seemed to be something inside, and it smelled pretty good. ck Rose hesitated for a while before opening it. She had never seen this sort of dessert before. ck Rose was doubtful. Was Chuck sure that this was delicious? Was it even edible? She grabbed it with her bare fingers and took a small bite, her eyes widening after tasting it. ck Rose was amazed, "It''s sweet, how did they make it? ... It''s quite delicious..." Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Regine finished chatting with her rtives and walked back to the table, surprised to find Chuck not there anyways. She asked in surprise, "Where is Chuck?" "He left." "Left? When?" Regine was stunned. Why did he leave all of a sudden? "You should''ve seen how he was like just now! He packed a piece of green bean cake and left. He must have been thinking of saving it for tomorrow." Regine sighed, "What did you guys say to him?" It wasn''t easy to meet Chuck and she didn''t expect him to leave after the meal. She was still thinking of hanging out with himter in an attempt to be closer to him. She had to give it a try. However, since Chuck had already left, what could she say? Should she give him a call? That would only make things awkward, wouldn''t it? Regine was truly in a gloomy mood. Earlier, she was still chatting happily with her rtives. However, she became disappointed instantly after Chuck left. Sigh. "We didn''t say anything. He doesn''t understand us anyways." "Yes, he left on his own. Maybe he finally felt bad for what he did? Perhaps he feels ashamed for enjoying the banquet without paying?" "No, I think he went back to get some money... Probably around this time next year, he will bring the money over." "Haha, ande here to get another free meal? Oh, and don''t forget his excuse of not bringing his wallet!" "There''s a lot of coincidences in life after all." The three girls curled their lips and gossiped happily. They were d Chuck had left. "Oh gosh, what did you guys say? Otherwise, he wouldn''t have... Eh? Chuck," When Regine was sighing, she suddenly saw Chuck walking into the room. Surprised, she ran over to him. It turned out that Chuck did not leave yet! The three girls were dumbfounded and instantly flew into a rage. A girl suggested, "Elise, this person is too shameless. How dare hee back? I think you should find a chance to punch him and force him to retreat! How could we allow him to follow Regine shamelessly?" "That''s right. He left, but he actually had the audacity to return. It''s really eye- opening to see such a brazen person!" Elise stared at Chuck and sneered, "It''s fine, I''ll be going to my friend''s ceter and I''ll introduce Regine to him. When Chuck sees my friend, he will only feel inferior! Real men will intimate someone useless like Chuck!" "It''s probably useless though. Since he''s so thick-skinned, he''ll surely y dumb." "Sigh, why is he so shameless?" "It doesn''t matter. That friend of mine knows a little bit of Taekwondo. I was the one who taught him, but it''ll be sufficient in dealing with such a coward," Elise said. Her friend was really tall and strong! She was sure that someone as short as Chuck would only cower in fear when meeting her friend, who was at least twice of Chuck''s size. In addition, Elise''s friend had trained under her and was half as skilled as her. It was enough strength for him to beat Chuck up into a pulp. "Okay, it''s decided. I want to see the look of Chuck being beaten up! He''ll never dare be so thick- skinned ever again!" The two girls agreed wholeheartedly. They had to agree. As soon as Chuck came over, their mood had turned sour. They weren''t even full from eating yet. Chuck had to learn a lesson. "Come on, let''s go over there." The three girls walked over. "Hey Chuck, where did you go just now?" Regine asked in concern. She was so disappointed, but fortunately, he had returned. Did hee back just for her? "I went to check out something in my car," Chuck lied. 5 probably useless though. Since he''s so thick-ined, he''ll surely y dumb." h, why is he so shameless?" loesn''t matter. That friend of mine knows a little of Taekwondo. I was the one who taught him, it''ll be sufficient in dealing with such a coward," e said. friend was really tall and strong! was sure that someone as short as Chuck ild only cower in fear when meeting her friend, ) was at least twice of Chuck''s size. ddition, Elise''s friend had trained under her and ; half as skilled as her. It was enough strength him to beat Chuck up into a pulp. ay, it''s decided. I want to see the look of Chuck lg beaten up! He''ll never dare be so thick-ined ever again!" The two girls agreed )leheartedly. y had to agree. soon as Chuck came over, their mood had ed sour. They weren''t even full from eating yet. ck had to learn a lesson. me on, let''s go over there." three girls walked over. / Chuck, where did you go just now?" Regine ed in concern. She was so disappointed, but unately, he had returned. Did hee back just her? ''ent to check out something in my car," Chuck ally >se, vits i of at ine i to jnd inly ust and for ion, j. It but for e a out Dter 554 He had to lie. There was no way he could casually say that he was going to send food to ck Rose, the world''s top female assassin. Regine would definitely be frightened out of her wits since she hadn''t encountered anything like this. Lying seemed like the better option for the both of them. At the very least, he wouldn''t scare Regine away. "Alright. Let''s continue eatingter. The dishes at night are different and much more delicious," Regine offered. Chuck ate quite a lot, but it was normal for men to eat that much. After thinking about it for a long time, Chuck found it hard to refuse the hospitality, so he could only agree, "Okay." "Yes, don''t take my friends'' words to heart. They just misunderstood you." Regine exined. "It''s okay." Chuck did not care. "Regine, let''s go have fun," Elise walked over and said. Indeed, Regine was also considering leaving for some fun before dinner. After all, it was only noon, and dinner would start at around 6 in the evening. It would be extremely awkward if they did nothing but sit and wait for food to be served. "What do you think, Chuck?" Regine asked Chuck for his opinion. "Don''t worry. You don''t have to pay. You don''t have a wallet with you, right? We won''t let a person without money pay," A girl mocked. She had never seen such a man before. Chuck thought it over and agreed. "Alright." "Great! Elise, where are we going?" Regine asked her. "Just follow me." With that, Elise walked out, the two other girls trailing behind her. Chuck shrugged. "Chuck, can I share a ride with you?" Regine suggested softly. It was a little embarrassing. After all, Chuck didn''t even invite her. "Sure." Chuck replied as he walked out of the room. Regine heaved a sigh of relief, got into Chuck''s car and sat in the shotgun seat. Chuck noticed Regine''s long legs when he was changing gears. She was reserved and even a little nervous. Of course, she was not worried that Chuck would do something to her. She was merely feeling nervous since it was her first ride in his car. Chuck drove and noticed ck Rose following behind them slowly. Chuck wondered if she had eaten the green bean cake. She probably didn''t. Oh well, consider that a token of his sincerity to her then. "Regine this dumb girl! Is Chuck really worth her time?" A girl was shocked to see Regine actually riding Chuck''s car. Wasn''t she afraid that a loser like him would try to take advantage of her in the car? "Hmph, don''t worry. Regine''s probably just blinded by his shamelessness. Wait till she sees my friend! She''ll definitely wake up and ask herself why she stuck with a person like Chuck," Elise scorned. She knew that the only reason why Regine had such feelings for a person like Chuck was because she had never seen a real man before. She was too young and inexperienced. Once she met a true man, Chuck would be nothing but trash in her eyes! The three girls got in the car, Elise drove and called her friend up at the same time. "Are you in the shop? Yeah, I''ming over. I''m going to introduce you to a beautiful foreign womanter... Don''t worry, she''s absolutely gorgeous." Elise chattered away, excited to be able to introduce her good friend to a gentleman. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The journey was not far and they arrived in half an hour. The car stopped at a casino. It was a nice ce to have some afternoon entertainment. "A casino?" Chuck was surprised. The ce Elise was talking about was actually a casino? Even Regine was astounded as she asked him, "Chuck, do you know how to gamble?" "My skills are pretty decent." He had just gambled with dice recently. Unfortunately, he lost a lot, but his mother had helped him win it back. He was already considering if he should open a casino in the United States. After all, it seemed like a wise investment to make! "Don''t worry then, I have some money with me," Regine assured him. She had a credit card. Chuck didn''t have his wallet with him. "It''s fine, I''m not in the mood to gamble anyways." Chuck had no intention to gamble. If he wanted to, he would find somewhere bigger and better. This casino was small, so it seemed like there was no point betting his money on games if he couldn''t win big. However, Chuck wanted to go in and have a look. He was thinking of opening a casino here, so it would be best to do some prior research. His mother had severalrge casinos as well, but no one knew. He could ask Karen for some advice so he would be able to manage the casino''s business better. Then, he could have Patriciae over. Just thinking of it made him delighted. "I have money," Regine repeated herself. "I know, but I really don''t like gambling." "Then I''ll ask them to go somewhere else." Simrly, Regine didn''t expect her friends to lead her to a casino. She thought that they would''ve gone to a bar or a karaoke center. She had never been to such a ce. "It''s fine. Let''s just go in and have a look around." Chuck insisted. "Well, alright." Regine followed. The both of them got out of the car. The three girls stared at Chuck with disgust. "Is this guy frightened by the casino? Does he think we want him to gamble?" "Just look at him! Such an embarrassment!" The three girls stopped talking once Regine came over. Elise wasn''t nning to let Chuck gamble. He didn''t even bring his wallet, so how was he going to gamble? Unless... he was nning to ask them to fund his gambling spree? No way in hell! Did he think they were fools? The three girls looked at each other and reached a consensus. "Well then, let''s go in." Regine announced. Chuck looked at the casino, his determination ring, They walked in casually, while Chuck had his mind finally set. He was going to open a casino! Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Chuck entered the casino. The size of this casino could not bepared to the one he enteredst time. The casino fromst time would probably have a cash flow of at least billions of dors daily. He could start a small-scaled casino like this first. Then, he could slowly expand it. With his idea slowly being constructed, Chuck couldn''t wait to call Patricia immediately and have her make the necessary arrangements. Suddenly, his phone rang. He took a look and found that it was from Patricia. They were probably having simr thoughts. "Regine, I''m answering a call." Chuck could just talk to Patricia about this matter since she was supposed to work for him for five years. He could have here to the United States first. "Sure." Regine nodded. With that, he walked aside. "What the hell? I told him he didn''t need to pay, and he still did. When he came in, he picked up the phone and left. If that''s the case, what''s the point ofing in?" One of Regine''s friends was extremely dissatisfied. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Elise did not bother to look at Chuck any longer. She smiled and said, "Regine, let''s go in." "I''ll wait for Chuck." Regine was worried that Chuck would not be able to find her. "What are you afraid of? He is an adult, and you''re afraid that he can''t find his way? Let''s just go!" Wendy urged Regine. Regine had no choice but to enter. Elise smiled. She had already made prior arrangements for her friend toe meet her here. Right then, he arrived dressed in a ck suit. He was lean and tall, his features as charming as that of a model''s. He walked to greet them, exuding a noble aura. Both girls were mesmerized by his charm. They were both thinking to have Elise introduce this handsome man to them! After arriving in the United States, they noticed that men from their hometown were reallycking in something. They wanted to find a man from the United States to be their boyfriend because they were really manly. "Hello, my name is Owen." The man spoke in a standard United States ent while walking over gracefully. Elise was absolutely correct this time. Regine Johnson truly had a curvaceous figure. He had fallen for her at first sight. She was really a perfect foreign beauty. Regine was astonished when she met him. Elise was secretly pleased with herself. She must have been stunned by Owen. This was what a true man looked like? Your Chuck Cannon was no more than a piece of trash when compared to Owen! "Hello, Patricia." Chuck answered the phone. Patricia reported, "Mr. Cannon, there''s something I need to ask you. It''s about the hotel." "You don''t have to ask me. Hand it over to Ynda. As for you, book a ticket to the United States now." Chuck ordered. "The United States? Mr. Cannon, why do you want me to go overseas?" Patricia was confused. Frankly, she was pretty bored. She had run severalpanies when she worked for her family. Nevertheless, she only managed a hotel after following Chuck. There was nothing much for her to do now. Chuck said, "I''m going to invest in a casino in the United States. Come and help me manage it." "Really?" Patricia''s eyes gleamed at the thought of finally being able to go to the United States. This was a golden opportunity for her! "Yep. Come over in the next few days. I''ll go pick you up." "Absolutely." Patricia knew that people like Chuck were capable. He definitely had greater visions expanding his influence overseas. He couldn''t be content just managing business in one country! Furthermore, the United States was one of the most important countries in the world. Would Chuck put her in an important position if she headed over now? That had to be true, right? After five years, she would also have her connections in the United States. In that case, wouldn''t it be possible for her to expand the Dawson family business there too? This was a once in the lifetime chance! "Okay." Chuck hung up the phone. Patricia was so surprised that she could hear her heart thumping loudly in her chest. She couldn''t hold back and immediately called Ynda. Once the call was connected, she said, "Hello, Ynda,e to my ce if you have time. I need to pass over some things to you... No, I''m going to the United States as per Chuck''s orders. Juste quickly." Chuck kept his mobile phone in his pocket and walked over. Patricia sounded extremely excited to come over. Thankfully she was willing to. Otherwise, he would have had to order her. "Elise, what''s going on? Are you serious?" Regine came back to her senses. This man looked quite buff and handsome, but she didn''t like him. She felt like a scared animal in front of him, and it didn''t feel good. "Of course it''s true. This is what a real man should look like. Who do you think Chuck is? This friend of mine could cripple Chuck with just one punch." Elise announced proudly. That was true. It would be easy-peasy for a midget like Chuck to get beaten up. "Don''t say that. Elise, please don''t." Regine refused profusely. She thought Elise was joking just now, but she didn''t expect her to be serious. There was no way she could ept this! Elise persuaded, "It''s okay, just take a look." She suspected that Regine might have been too deeply influenced by lower- grade garbage. How could she not desire such a handsome man from the United States? Elise could not understand. Why would she choose a weakling over a well-built guy like Owen? Owen chuckled, "Come over and let''s go have some fun first." This was his territory, so he could spend as much time here as he wanted. Usually, it took at most three hours for women he had an eye for to fall for him. He was positively sure that Regine would be the same. In fact, it was his pride to announce that it would take no longer than three hours for her to do so. "No thank you, but I''ll wait for Chuck." Regine had a feeling she shouldn''t go in. She was afraid of such arge-sized person. Elise frowned. Right then, Chuck came over. She winked at Owen. Owen instinctively knew what to do. "Regine, aren''t you going to go in?" Chuck came over and asked curiously. What was everyone doing standing here? "He is?" Chuck noticed Owen, who looked like a lean, mean fighting machine. He was probably skilled in some martial arts. That meant nothing to Chuck since he wasn''t nning on fighting him anyways. "Hello, I''m Owen." Owen extended his hand for a greeting. "Chuck Cannon." Chuck replied as he reached out to shake Owen''s hand. Owen sneered. Suddenly, he squeezed Chuck''s hand as hard as he could. Elise watched as he did so. Owen was pretty strong. It would take no more than a second to make Chuck burst into tears! Meanwhile, Chuck was startled. This man was very strong, but he himself was not a pushover. He did physical training and martial arts practice every day. Moreover, he wore a special metal ring that weighed 20 pounds with him at all times. Chuck was calm. Owen frowned. Chuck was pretty decent! However, he was only using half of his strength. If he used his full power, Chuck''s fingers would be snapped like a twig for sure. He was ready to exert more force, and Chuck was ready to fight back. Regine noticed them and hurriedly asked, "What are you doing?" Owen could only let go. He smirked, "Nothing, we''re just shaking hands." "Chuck, are you alright?" Regine looked at Chuck''s hands that had turned red. Chuck shook his head, indicating that he was fine. Elise grumbled. What a pity. If Owen were to exert a little more force, Chuck would have already burst into tears. He was as cowardly as he looked like, hiding behind women whenever there was a threat. "Don''t just stand here. Let''s go in and have some fun," Owen said as he snapped his fingers. Soon, someone brought over some casino chips. Owen announced, "Consider this my gift to you. Each person will get 100,000 chips. No matter how much you win, you can exchange it for cash." The two girls were pleasantly surprised. Owen was generous, handsome and wealthy! He was the literal embodiment of a perfect gentleman. He was definitely much superior thanme old Chuck. The thought of Chuck made them snort in discontent. They didn''t even manage to have a full meal just now! The two girls immediately took their tokens and went off for some games. Even if they didn''t want to gamble, they could exchange the chips for cash directly. Now, they were even able to earn a bit of extra cash after deducting away the money used for the birthday gifts! The two girls were extremely delighted. Their desire to look for a boyfriend from the United States who was tall, handsome, and rich intensified. How wonderful would it be! "You have some as well." Owen stared at Chuck. It was just a hundred thousand dors anyways. He didn''t even spare a second nce at it. He could just pretend he was doing some charity. It didn''t matter to him. Chuck didn''t want to gamble so he politely refused the chips, "No, thank you." "You don''t have to pay for it. It''s free. You can even exchange for cash now," Owen said. On the phone, Elise had already told Owen about Chuck''s situation and how he gave an excuse of not bringing his wallet with him. Owen almostughed to death when he heard that. "It''s not about the money. I''m just not interested in gambling," Chuck exined. He just wanted to look around and survey the ce. After all, this casino had a pretty amazing sound system! Since Chuck wanted to start his own casino business, there was no harm trying to observe more. "Really? I heard that you didn''t bring a wallet with you?" Owen mocked Chuck, "A hundred thousand dors is a lot, you know?" Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Owen wanted to taunt Chuck since Elise already told him that Chuck didn''t bring his wallet and was acting as a wealthy guy. It was no big deal using one hundred thousand dors to make fun of a useless man. Elise was fed up with Chuck for quite some time. She was feeling satisfied that her friend was about to chase Chuck off with the money. One hundred thousand dors was enough for someone like Chuck, too good even. He was already extremely shameless to stick with Regine. Now that he had the opportunity to earn one hundred thousand dors for free, he should learn to scram and stay away from them as far as possible! This amount would be a huge temptation for a person who couldn''t even afford to pay for a gift for the banquet. Elise stared at Chuck with disdain. Did he seriously dare to call himself a man? If Chuck was not Regine''s friend, she would have beaten him up earlier. A timid man like him belonged on the ground! "No, it''s not necessary. I won''t be able to do much with it anyways." Chuck shook his head and refused the money. "Hahaha!" Owen taunted, "What did you say? 100,000 dors is not enough?" If it wasn''t for maintaining his image in front of Regine, he would have burst outughing. What could he do with a hundred thousand dors? He was qualified to say so because a hundred thousand dors meant nothing to him. After all, he was rich. However, was Chuck eligible to say that? Definitely not! Elise scoffed. Why would such a grant man exist? It''s fine if he wasn''t rich, he could just admit it with an open heart since it wouldn''t be a big deal. Why did he have to lie and pretend to be one? Elise hated dishonest men the most. "It''s indeed insufficient. If I really want to gamble, my tokens start with millions." Chuck added. Previously at Alexandrina Middleton''s, he really did gamble using millions of tokens. That was how gambling should be yed. However, a hundred thousand dors would still be useful elsewhere. "Haha!" Owen could no longer hide his sneer. Since he was a casino operator, he had witnessed people who exchanged ten million dors for tokens at once, but they had to have a worth of at least five hundred million dors to do so. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Was Chuck trying to hint that he owned hundreds of millions of dors worth of assets? There was absolutely no way! "Stop pretending," Owen mocked. He had seen many people like Chuck before, who thought that driving a luxurious car would mean having some amount of wealth. There were a lot of people who merely owned a luxurious car, and that was all. He couldn''t evenpare with Owen in terms of wealth! Elise couldn''t bear it and spoke in English, "You''re rich? Well, I don''t think so! You can''t even give any gifts for the banquet!" "I didn''t bring my wallet with me," Chuck shook his head and said. "That''s a good excuse. Didn''t you say you would usually start gambling with ten million dors? Why don''t you exchange some chips now... Oh, I know, it''s because you don''t have your wallet with you that you can''t exchange for some gambling chips, right?" Elise sneered. "No, I just don''t want to gamble today." Chuck shook his head. Initially he nned to walk around today and didn''t expect to meet Regine, so he joined their meal and came to the casino. After arriving and taking a look around, he had an idea to operate a casino here in the United States. Now that he was considering this, why would he be in the mood to gamble? Last time, Karen won 50 billion dors in the casino. She said that she would give them to Chuck but he refused. After all, he could just ask Karen for as much money as he wanted. Why would he want 50 billion dors for nothing? Elise rolled her eyes in contempt, "Oh, now you even have a new excuse! How fast! Did you change it because you think it''s outdated? You have so many excuses!" Meanwhile, Owen sneered, "You don''t want to gamble? Then why don''t you exchange 10 million dors worth of tokens for me to see? I would love to witness with my own eyes how it looks like." "Why would I exchange the tokens when I don''t want to gamble?" Chuck shook his head and rejected the offer. Elise couldn''t stand it anymore and scoffed, "Hmph, don''t pretend. Take the tokens and get lost!" She really wanted to punch Chuck. "Elise." Regine was furious. "Regine, look clearly. Can he even consider himself a man? He has so many excuses for his behavior! Look, Owen who is next to you is the definition of a real man, and he''s not!" Elise berated. She really couldn''t understand. Was Regine blind or just weird? Why would she like this kind of man? "Elise, you''re going too far," Regine''s eyes were red-rimmed. She was upset. Although Elise was trying to help her, she didn''t need it now! "I''m doing this for your own good! I treat you as a good friend, so I want the best for you." Elise exined. "I know, but just don''t criticize him that way," Regine sighed. "But it''s true! Why can''t I say it? Why don''t you see that he''s such a faker? I just can''t stand it anymore," Elise continued. Regine was really speechless. She knew that her friend had too much prejudice against Chuck, and that it was useless for her to say anything to change her opinion of him. Moreover, Regine knew that Chuck was really wealthy. He was indeed qualified to say such a thing. At the same time, she could also feel tension brewing between Chuck and Owen. She was slightly delighted about this because Chuck seemed to be doing this for her. Nevertheless, she was worried that Chuck would be beaten up by Owen since Owen was too strong. Just judging by the size, Chuck would definitely be at a disadvantage. Owen would definitely punch Chuck if he continued provoking Owen. Regine anxiously tried to ease the tense atmosphere by saying, "Chuck, I''m sorry. Let''s go somewhere else." That was the only thing she could do. Otherwise, Chuck would definitely be beaten up. "This is a good ce. We don''t have to go anywhere else." Chuck suddenly changed his mind. He noticed Regine''s apprehensive look. After all, Regine was his ssmate. He shouldn''t be so ignorant and let her down. "But Chuck..." Regine was worried. She could tell that Owen was ridiculing Chuck. This only went to show that to Owen, Chuck was no more than his personal punching bag. He could beat Chuck up to a pulp if he felt like it. Chuck''s physique was in noparison to that of Owen''s. There was no way he would be able to take it. "I''m fine." Chuck shrugged and looked at Owen, saying, "I''ll take these 100,000 tokens." Owen snickered, "Oh? It''s up to you. I''ll just treat it as donations anyways." "You mentioned that I can bring whatever sum of money home that I win, correct?" Chuck wanted to make it clear. "Yes, exactly. As long as you manage to win, I will give you the exact amount of money that you have won." Owen was making fun of him. Winning was less likely in his casino. Those who were not bold enough would lose in no time. "Well then, you''d better remember what you just said." Chuck took the tokens. Elise snorted in disgust, "Will that be enough for you? Didn''t you just say that you need at least 10 million dors worth of chips for you to gamble?" "Yes, but I won''t be gambling today. It''s just for fun. In addition, the amount will soon be ten million dors," Chuck responded calmly. "Are you kidding me?" Eliseughed at him. Owen raised an eyebrow at him in interest. "No, I''m not joking," Chuck shook his head and turned towards Regine, offering, "Regine, let''s go and have some fun." "Sure," Regine agreed. After all, she was with Chuck. If Owen really wanted to punch him, she would definitely stop Owen. Owen wouldn''t dare to hit a woman, would he? Chuck and Regine walked into the casino to gamble. This casino was simr to the one owned by Alexandrina Middleton. It had everything, from dice to cards to slots. Chuck looked around and discovered that it wouldn''t be a problem for him to win money as long as there was no particrly powerful opponent. "Don''t worry, I''ve brought money with me. If it''s not enough, I''ll trade some chips for you," Regine assured him. She was afraid that Chuck would be too meticulous. After all, he probably had not yed this before as a college student. There was arge possibility that he might lose! Fortunately, she brought her card with her today. "Hmph, he''s lucky this time!" Elise was unwilling to give up. "Don''t be afraid. I''m running a casino, and I''m not afraid of others gambling. I''m more worried if he doesn''t gamble. Even with a hundred thousand tokens, a loser like him will lose soon. As long as he loses, he''ll continue on and on until he finally has to give up that luxurious car of his. Lady luck is not on his side, trust me," Owen smirked. He had met too many people like him. Chuck looked like he was on the losing end. Chuck was bound to lose a lot of money today, maybe even his whole fortune! Elise was delighted and sneered, "Right, how can it be so easy to win money?" She could already picture useless Chuck gambling his whole fortune away! Chapter 557 Chapter 557 "He took the chips? Oh my god. Didn''t he exchange them for money?" "Maybe he just wants to win some more money. How greedy. Just look at him, he''s such a loser. There''s no way he''s going to win money!" "True, haha! How much did you win, Wendy?" "A bit over ten thousand dors. What about you?" "Thirty thousand dors." "You''re amazing." "Hehe. Do you want to y again?" "Yeah, but let''s stop for a while and look at Chuck, the loser. That will be more fun, won''t it?" "Okay, that''ll be more fun. When we are in a good mood, we will win more. Let''s go." "Let''s go!" Both of the girls were anticipating Chuck''s loss. They had entered just now and won a bit respectively. They walked to Chuck and Regine''s side and looked at Chuck scornfully. Chuck was considering gambling on dice like previously, where he could win money by gambling chips based on the multiplier section. He was listening intently to how the game was yed here, listening for a chance to proceed. However, everyone was curious to why he had yet made a move after so long. Could it be that he was pretending to walk around and look at a few games, but was secretly intending to exchange the chips for money and leave? How shameless! The two girls looked down on Chuck even further. He was so timid. He would never be able to gamble like that! "Wendy, let''s gamble instead." "Ok, I''ve decided to too. I''ll put 500 chips in the 20 times multiplier area." "Eh, I was thinking of doing so too! Let''s bet ten thousand dors together then, okay?" "Okay! Alright!" Both of them bet their chips and were looking forward to it, clenching their fists in anticipation. However, Chuck did not seem to make a move yet. Regine looked at her two friends and sighed helplessly. The dealer started the game. The two girls grew excited with each passing moment. "Yes!, I won! 20 times the amount, so that means I won two hundred thousand dors! Yay!!" Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Me too, I have so much money now!" Both of them shrieked in excitement because they won so much money in such a short time. The two girls held their chips in their hands happily. One of the girls looked at Chuck haughtily, "Do you know how to gamble? Do it like us, with speed, uracy, and endurance! You have to be decisive! How can you be so overcautious? You might as well not gamble at all." "That''s right. You need to be decisive," The other girl said sarcastically. Chuck looked at them but remained silent. The next round began in no time. They continued to bet, this time using five thousand chips. Unexpectedly, they won again and squealed loudly. "Since you''re so afraid, why don''t you follow our bet?" "That''s right. I put up with you all this time because you''re Regine''s friend. If you win, you''ll have to share half of the money with us, ok?" "Hurry and ce your bet!!" The two girls immediately ced their bets. They had ced ten thousand dors in the 36 times multiplier area. They were looking forward to winning a fortune. Chuck''s ears pricked. He had heard it correctly this time. He ced all of his hundred thousand tokens in the double multiplier zone. Regine was startled. Why did he bet so much at one go? What if he lost? Well, it wouldn''t matter. Regine had her card with her, so it would be fine even if Chuck lost everything at one go. That was what Regine thought to herself. As for the two girls, they scoffed at Chuck''s stupidity. "Look at you. We asked you to follow our bet, but you didn''t want to. Now, you''re going to lose all of it soon!!" "Definitely. Just look at how lucky we are right now! He''s definitely going to lose everything in one go. Let''s see if he''ll be able to put on airs now!" "He''s probably just putting on a show." "Hehe, we''re going to win money again. Let''s go!" After despising Chuck, the two girls clenched their fists in expectation. They were going to win, and Chuck was definitely going to lose. He had to, because he didn''t want to bet together with them. Served him right! Elise and Owen noticed them andughed along. Chuck didn''t bet on the stakes just now, but when he did, he bet every chip. Was it because he had nothing to lose? Great. The losing streak would just continue once he started anyways. In fact, Owen didn''t like Chuck''s luxury car. He had a lot in his garage. What else could Chuck lose? Even the car was just a million dors. Owen wouldn''t even blink at that amount of money. He just wanted to see Chuck lose. Regine was nervous while Chuck was calm. The two girls were extremely nervous and excited. They were about to win again! However, when the dealer revealed the results, the two girls were dumbfounded. "Oh no, how could this be!" "Chuck that jerk actually hit the nail right on the head?" "He''s just lucky for now, isn''t he?" "Hmph!" After feeling annoyed, the two girls despised him even more. It was probably just Chuck''s luck, so forget it. Regine''s beautiful eyes were filled with shock. Was Chuck actually right on the mark? How could he be so lucky?! Chuck was calm and indifferent. Were they trying to belittle him? He had spent so much time listening patiently before betting, so there was no may he would lose. He picked up the chips amounting to two hundred thousand dors and prepared for the next round. Elise was surprised and angry. She scoffed in disbelief, "He actually won the bet." "It''s fine. It''s normal to win one or two rounds. I''m running a casino, so I''m not afraid of him winning. Rather, I''m afraid that he won''t want to continue ying," Owen smiled and grabbed a ss of red wine. He knew a gambler''s mindset like the back of his hand. He was only worried that Chuck would run away after two wins. As for the rest, he was not worried at all since it was impossible for him to win all the time. There would always be setbacks. When that happened, it would be the beginning of his losing streak. "Look, at most he will win one or two more rounds, then he is bound to start losing," Owen said confidently. Elise agreed, "Yes, of course." Chuck continued to listen attentively. "Wendy, which one do you want to bet on?" "I ced fifty thousand chips on the ten times multiplier area. After all, I''ve already won hundreds of thousands of dors!" "I''ll bet fifty thousand chips too!" Both of the girls bet fifty thousand dors worth of chips. They looked at Chuck, sneered and thought, "You want to win this time? Lady Luck won''t be smiling on you every time!" Chuck nced around and chose to bet all his chips on the double times multiplier area. Both of the girls secretly sneered, "You''re still nning to stake everything? Just wait till you lose all of them!" However, when the dealer revealed the results, they were once again shocked as Chuck hit the jackpot. "How can that be? I''ve lost fifty thousand dors!" "Sob, me too!" They were pretty upset. Both of them felt their faces burning up from the shame. Chuck had really won again! Chuck still remained silent and calm. Meanwhile, Regine was shocked to see him win again. Without wasting another second, he bet his four hundred thousand dors worth of tokens again. Once again, he bet on the smallest multiplier area. However, Chuck already had two million dors worth of chips only after a few rounds. In contrast, the two girls had only thirty thousand dors left. They were extremely frustrated! "I refuse to believe that I''ll continue losing!" "I don''t believe it either. I''ll stake my everything on this!" The two girls bet their everything. Chuck had won money and they had lost. This was unfair! Chuck heard their grumbles and ced two million dors worth of chips in the five-fold zone. The dealers couldn''t help casting a few more nces at Chuck. Needless to say, he had pretty good luck. Meanwhile, Regine was already stunned. She had personally witnessed Chuck''s chips worth initially one hundred thousand dors multiply into two million dors. He actually won so much! Once the dealers revealed the results, everyone was shocked to see Chuck''s two million dors turn into ten million dors! Chuck won the bet again, while the two girls had lost all they had. The dealer pushed a heap of chips over to Chuck. Yet, Chuck was still expressionless and nonchnt. Compared with the billions of dors he had won previously, this amount was too little to even cast a ripple in his emotions. Regine''s eyes widened in shock! Chuck had actually won ten million dors with just a hundred thousand tokens! That was tenfold the amount! Was this a dream? Chuck was so capable that Regine was stunned to her core. She thought that Chuck would lose money. She had nned to buy more chips for Chuck if he lost. There were millions of dors in her card, which should be sufficient for Chuck to gamble with. However there was no need to use that anymore because he had gone and won ten million dors instead! Goodness gracious! Regine was absolutely taken aback! "So much money... He won so much... Sob..." The two girls were dumbfounded. They were envious, jealous and resentful! They still had a few hundred thousand dors left just now, but now they had no more. They lost everything. They were not in a good mood, all because they were the ones who lost instead of Chuck. That shouldn''t have happened! They regretted not exchanging the hundreds of thousands of dors worth of chips they had won into cash just now. Just imagine the cosmetics products they could buy with such arge amount of money! Now that they had officially lost, what now? What should they do? All of a sudden, the two of them turned towards Chuck. "Chuck, you''ve won so much. Congrattions. Can you give me some chips? I lost all of my money." "Yes, just give me a little. You already won ten million, so can you give me maybe five hundred thousand? Pretty please? We entered together and I saw you win money with my own eyes. I should have a share of the money." The two girls blinked their puppy eyes at Chuck. With their cuteness and beauty, Chuck would definitely give in after winning so much money! Chapter 558 Chapter 558 "500,000 dors, right?" Chuck looked at them. "That''s right. We''re all Regine''s friends. Since we''ve lost, you should give us a little bit of your money. After all, you''ve won ten million dors. If you give us one million for us, you''ll still have nine million dors." "Yeah." The two girls blinked their eyes furiously at Chuck, pleading for some money. Regine was speechless. What on earth were her friends doing? She chose not toment on their behaviour. "Okay, take five hundred thousand dors each," Chuck agreed. "Really? Chuck, you''re so kind." The two girls were so surprised that they reached out and took the tokens in a hurry. One of them took at least a hundred thousand dors more, which meant that she took a total of around six hundred thousand dors. "Queenie, Chuck is giving you only five hundred thousand. Why did you take so much?" Regine frowned. This girl was being too greedy. "Oh, it''s fine. Chuck won a lot, so why would he care about that extra one hundred thousand dors?" "Yes, Chuck won''t mind. He still has so much. I''ll just take a little bit more!" Both the girls took around six hundred million dors worth of chips each. They were delighted. Chuck looked at them and did not say anything. The two girls continued to gamble mindlessly, and Chuck continued to listen. They thought that Chuck was so generous only because he wanted to show off in front of Regine. Well, it would be best if he continued pretending. If so, they would still be able to extort money from him if they lost. They could easily continue gambling. Elise was shocked. Owen, who was holding a ss of wine next to her, had a cold expression. "He actually won 10 million dors?" Elise just couldn''t believe her eyes or her ears. How could this be possible? She thought Chuck would lose after winning hundreds of thousands of dors. She didn''t expect him to win all the way until ten million dors. It was unbelievable. Even Owen was furious. No one had ever won ten million dors in his casino until Chuck showed up. Very well! Let''s see how much he could win! "It''s okay. I''m not afraid that he will win, I''m more worried that he won''t y," Owen sneered. It was almost certain that Chuck would continue ying to win even more money. If that was the case, he had to be prepared to face defeat! He would lose all his money and possessions! So was the fate of a gambler. "He won''t run away, will he?" Elise was annoyed. She wanted Chuck to scram. She didn''t expect him to be so fortunate and win so much. "No, judging by my experience, he will start losing. Just wait and see, he will lose soon," Owen was confident. "I hope I can see him lose all his money!" "He will. Look, he''s starting again. He''s actually betting everything again. Is luck really on his side?" Every time they started a bet together, it was almost guaranteed that they would lose! Chuck bet on the three-times multiplier area. He could hear the dice rolling quite clearly. Regine was extremely nervous. This time, he had bet more than eight million dors at once! That was a lot! The two girls, however, didn''t ce their stakes on Chuck. They thought that Chuck was going to lose this round. After all, there was no way someone would win all the time! Both of them bet on another ce! It was Chuck''s money anyway! This time, they would definitely win for sure. At that time, hmph! Chuck would lose all his money! The dealer looked at Chuck and revealed the results. The people at the gambling table were once again shocked as pin drop silence filled the room. The two girls stared at each other, their eyes wide with disbelief. "What''s wrong? He finally lost?" Elise looked over, but was also immediately stunned. "Probably," Owen took a sip of red wine. However, one look at the dealer made him spat out his red wine. "You won, Mr. Cannon. Here are your chips!" The dealer stared at Chuck for a while and gave him the money that he won. Chuck shrugged. Regine was once again shocked. He won... Again? The two girls were so shocked that they almost dropped their jaws. His bet in the three- time multiplier area had won him more than 20 million dors. That was a frightening amount of money! "Wow, Chuck, you''re really amazing. You''ve won so much!" "You''re so amazing! Can I take some? Please?" The two girls tried their best to flirt with him. Chuck shrugged and said, "Whatever." "Wow, nice then!" The two girls started grabbing Chuck''s tokens while others looked on in envy. Regine was speechless. Each of them actually took a million dors. They were too greedy. "I''ll take a little more. You won''t mind, right?" "Me too." The two girls grabbed another few chips amounting to more than a hundred thousand dors. "I don''t mind. Anyways, it''s not like I''m giving this for free. You have to return the money to me in the future," Chuck said. "What? We have to return the money?" "That''s right. You won so much money, but we only took a little bit. How can you be so stingy?" The two girls threw their tokens on the table unhappily. "If you think I am stingy, put down the tokens then. By the way, you took six hundred and eighty thousand dors, and you took seven hundred and thirty thousand dors. Both of you have to return the money to me," Chuck said calmly. "What? Didn''t you give it to us just now?" The two girls red at Chuck angrily! "Well, I didn''t say that," Chuck shrugged. "You? Are you out of your mind? You''re crazy, aren''t you? You just said you were giving us the chips just now!" "Yeah, you''re too petty! You said you''d give the chips to us, but now you say you aren''t giving them to us anymore. How can you be so shameless?" They started cursing Chuck in fury. "I think you misunderstood. The both of you aren''t worth one million dors,1'' Chuck looked at them and scoffed. "What do you mean? Why aren''t we worth it?" "Nope, you''re not worth it, so return the money to me," Chuck responded. "No, I won''t. You gave it to us." "I won''t return it either!" The two girls stared at Chuck angrily, their eyes on the verge of spitting fire. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "That won''t do. You have to pay it back," Chuck narrowed his eyes at them. "I won''t! What can you do!? You loser, do you think you can act all high and mighty just because you''ve won a little money? You really think you''re rich now? Think again! You still have a long way to go!" "Exactly! You can''t do anything if I choose not to return the money!" The two girls sneered. There was nothing Chuck could do if they didn''t return the money anyways, couldn''t he? Both of them were pleased with themselves. Regine was helpless. She didn''t even know what to say since they were all her friends. "Sir, are you going to continue cing your bet?" Right then, the dealer interrupted them. Chuck looked at the dealer. She was probably smart enough to know that Chuck had exceptional hearing, so she could change his approach in dealing the dice. Therefore, Chuck couldn''t continue gambling and pressuring the dealer. "Sure, do continue," Right then, Owen and Elise came over. Elise looked at the pile of tokens on the table and was shocked. How could this rodent be so lucky? Owen''s expression was as dark as rain clouds. For Chuck to win more than 20 million dors was an insult to him! Moreover, he came over because Chuck stopped ying. This was not a good sign! Regine immediately advised Chuck, "Stop gambling. That''s enough." Chuck looked at Regine. "Why don''t you y? You are so lucky. If you continue, you can win more money," Owen said. He sneered. As long as Chuck kept betting, there would definitelye a time where he lost all his money. It wasn''t a matter of him winning, it was a matter of Chuck continuing to gamble. "That''s right. Let''s continue ying. Let''s see how much you can win," The two girlsughed at him. "Nope, I''ll stop here." Chuck shook his head, "I''ll exchange these for cash now." "You...!" Owen was furious, and Elise was even more unhappy. She wanted to see Chuck lose all his money, not him winning so much. "You''re so timid. Are you a mouse?" Elise tried to provoke Chuck. She needed Chuck to lose money, so he had to stay! Chuck ignored her and said to Owen, "Exchange these for money. I don''t want to gamble anymore." There was no point. Since the dealer was probably aware of Chuck''s hearing, he couldn''t continue gambling the way he did not. Therefore, there was no point of him risking it. Chuck had won more than 20 million dors just like that, so that was good enough. He was satisfied. Elise was angry and continued pressuring him, "You are so timid. If you are a man, fight with him! He''ll probably knock you down with one punch!" "Is he really that capable?" Chuck looked at Owen. Elise mocked him, "Quite. Do you dare to? If you win, I will give you another one million dors. Wait, no, that''s probably too harsh for you. In fact, if you can resist for five seconds, I will give you one million dors. Do you ept the challenge?" Five seconds? Chuck smiled and asked, "Fine, but what if I win?" "If you win, you can name any amount you desire," Elise ridiculed. This loser wanted to win? He must be dreaming. Owen sneered, his heart brewing with pride. Five seconds? No need! F*ck, he could beat Chuck to a pulp in just one second! "That''s a promise. Fine, I''ll ept the challenge," Chuck said calmly. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 "No, Chuck, don''t be like this. You''re no match for him," Regine immediately panicked. Chuck was a bit muscr, butpared to Owen''s tall and strong build, he was too far behind. There was no way Chuck could beat him in a match! It was impossible. Regine was even slightly pissed. Chuck was pushing himself. What would she do if something happened? It definitely wouldn''t feel good getting beaten up! Why couldn''t he just bear it? "It''s fine," Chuck shrugged. What a joke! There was a long time since Chuck had a good fight. His daily training and learning hand-to-handbat had already honed his skills. Chuck was probably extremely powerful now. Anyways, this big guy Owen would probably be a piece of cake to defeat. Chuck was still not able to carry four hundreds kilogram weights at the moment, but the two of them were not much different in size. His quick, urate, and viciousbat moves would be sufficient to deal with big-sized men like Owen. "No, please don''t fight!" Regine knew she had to intervene. Chuck would definitely get hospitalized. This wasn''t eptable in any way! "It''s alright, Regine. This friend of mine knows a word or two in your mother tongue, which is not to overdo things!" Elise tried to convince Regine. Owen sneered. He was confident that if he couldnd a punch on Chuck, Chuck would definitely pass out for a few days. Owen was determined to cripple Chuck. Don''t overdo things? There was no such principle once the fight started. "That''s right. Regine, don''t worry. Chuck was so lucky to win so much money today. Maybe he''ll be lucky to win again!" One of the girls smirked. "That''s right. It''s normal to get hurt while horsing around. I trust that Owen will stop immediately before the situation gets out of hand. Don''t worry, the most that''ll happen is that he''ll have to be bedridden for a few days. Will a man be afraid of this? Will he be able to call himself a man like this?" The two girls muttered and sneered at Chuck. Chuck even had the audacity to ask them to return him the money just now. However, if Owen knocked him out, they wouldn''t have to return the money. It would be even better if Owen could knock the lights out of him and turn him into a literal idiot. In that way, Chuck would have no means to ask them to return the money! "No, this is not a good idea. Please don''t ept the challenge, Chuck. It''s not worth it," Regine said. She was the one who brought Chuck here. She had to at least ensure his safety. "It''s alright. I trained as well." Chuck shrugged. He wasn''t a tad bit worried. "Your physique is different from Owen''s. He has learned other skills as well. Chuck, you are really no match for him," Regine was anxious. Why didn''t Chuck understand? Fitness and martial arts werepletely different. "I''ve learned whatever he''s learnt." Chuck whispered to Regine. "Sigh. Chuck, don''t try to be brave," Regine said, shaking her head. She was extremely worried and suddenly regretteding. "I''m not trying to be brave. Calm down. I need to make some money," Chuck looked at Elise. She said that she would give him one million dors if he could resist Owen''s attack for five seconds. Since it was going to be easy-peasy, why wouldn''t he go for it? Regine sighed. She knew that it was pointless to persuade him anymore. "Be careful," She reminded him. "Got it." Chuck stepped forward. The two girls sneered. Did he really think that luck was with him in both gambling and fighting? This wasn''t something that depended merely on luck! Now, be prepared to get beaten up! Chuck was really such a fool to think he could win the fight by pure luck. "You finally look more like a man." Elise sneered at Chuck. It was a pity that she couldn''t beat him up with her own two hands. However, her friend''s ability was sufficient to scare off this timid man. "I''ve always been a man," Chuck said. Elise taunted, "Really? Why didn''t you ept my challenge, then?" She spoke in unfluent English, so Chuck could understand her clearly. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Did you?" Chuck asked in surprise. He didn''t recall her challenging him. "You really know how to pretend! But it''s useless now," Elise stepped back. Owen stepped forward with a faint sneer on his face. "You want to fight here?!" Chuck shrugged. This was Owen''s casino. Did he not care about his reputation? "Where then, if not here? Oh, I understand. Are you afraid of losing? Don''t worry, I will try my best not to let you lose face," Owen snickered. He''ll punch the lights out of Chuck so that he wouldn''t have to see the humiliation. The two girls, including Elise, snickered. Chuck was so weak, so why would he be afraid of losing face? However, Regine hoped that they would fight in the casino. At least there were crowds to witness the fight, so Owen wouldn''t be too ruthless. "If you say so. It''s up to you," Chuck said as he warmed up. Owen cracked his fists loudly, attracting people nearby and forming a crowd around the group. Most of them had seen Owen before and knew that he owned the casino. Previously, someone witnessed Owen hitting someone and knocking them out in one punch. Was he going to fight again? Interesting. Owen sneered, "Are you ready? We''re about to start!" "We can start anytime," Chuck was ready. "Oh really? Let''s begin then!" Owen swung his fist at Chuck, unleashing his strength like a wild beast towards its prey. His strength was indeed extremely terrifying and intimidating. He was confident that with this one punch, Chuck would definitely sustain injuries so serious that he would be admitted into the hospital. If Chuck was unlucky, he could die from his punch since he ced all his strength into one punch. This was enough to finish him off in one second. Elise sneered and watched the onught. She had taught Owen previously and she understood Owen''s strength. One punch was enough! Regine covered her eyes with her hand and was extremely anxious. She screamed wordlessly in her mind at Chuck, "Chuck, you''re too stubborn. How can you possibly be Owen''s opponent head- on?" The two girls smiled. Chuck was so stupid to make them pay for the chips. Now, he''ll pay for it! The crowd was shocked. Owen''s fist looked so huge that it could crush someone! Chuck looked at Owen''s oing attack carefully. His innate fighting skills made his body react automatically. Chuck stepped back and avoided the attack with ease. It looked as though he was just walking on a nice summer''s day. No joke, Chuck spent every day in physical training. He wasn''t just doing it for fun. Karen made sure to train and equip Chuck with various skills and techniques, apart from sharpening his body and soul with speed and swift reactions. Now, it showed clearly in his movements. Owen was shocked that Chuck managed to dodge him. He then swung at Chuck with his left fist. He was determined not to let Chuck go so easily! Elise was slightly surprised. Chuck was definitely a rodent in his past life to scurry away from the attack so quickly. However, it was useless. Chuck couldn''t keep defending in the face of such overpowering attacks. Owen continued striking at him fist after fist, while Chuck just continued dodging. Suddenly, Chuck ordered, "Stop!!" Owen sneered and stopped. He had cornered Chuck, and could knock him down with the next punch. "Are you scared?" Owenughed. "No." Chuck looked at Elise and said, "Time is up." Elise was startled and frowned, "What time?" Was this b*stard trying to buy himself some time? "I''ve already held out for five seconds. As promised, have you prepared one million dors?" Chuck smiled. Elise snickered, "It''s ready and I''ll give it to you. It''s just a million dors, so I''ll keep my promise. I don''t mind, but there''s something wrong with what you''ve said. You''ve held out for five seconds? Please, you were just dodging the attacks like a wimp." "That''s right. This fool''s just hiding here and there. Does he think that he''s good?! In fact, he''s a piece of trash who''s as timid as a mouse," The two girls sneered and added oil to the fire. "Owen, beat him up," Elise instructed. "No problem," Owen clenched his fists tightly. Chuck had actually dodged all of Owen''s attacks for five seconds. This was an insult to him, but now he was going to seriously knock him down with one punch. "Who taught you boxing?" Chuck asked with interest. "Me," Elise was proud! She was gifted in this aspect. It was easy for her to beat foreign men in school. "You? What are you proud of? There are so many ws that I can''t even count. Why are you still making a fool of yourself?" Chuck jeered. "How dare you look down at me! Owen, hit him!" Elise was furious! When she was at school, foreign men aside, even men from the United States did not dare to do anything to her. They were all extremely respectful to her in fear of getting beaten up badly. Yet now, this trashy foreign man was actually mocking her skills? This was something intolerable! Was he kidding? A rodent like him was qualified to tease her? "Well, let me..." Owen sneered and clenched his fist harder! He was determined to make him pass out in one punch. "Trying to deny reality? It doesn''t matter. I''ll prove it to you now!" Chuck shrugged nonchntly. He narrowed his eyes sharply at Owen and found an opening. With that, he struck. Bang! Owen widened his eyes as he was knocked down by Chuck''s punch. With a loud rumble, Owen staggered backwards into a gambling table and plopped to the ground. Chapter 560 Chapter 560 The audience was shocked! Be the audience or the gamblers, everyone was dumbfounded by how Owen was beaten with one punch! Such a tall and strong man was knocked to the ground, just like that? In addition, he was struggling to even stand up. What happened? Everyone crowded around him. The two girls were shocked. Were they dreaming? Regine''s eyes widened. How could this be possible? Chuck, who was physically smaller, actually managed to fell arger man with one punch? Her mind went nk. She was ready to send Chuck to the hospital just a while ago, but now it seemed that it wasn''t necessary. To be fair, Chuck did mention that he also trained previously. Could he have learnt martial arts before? Was she just misunderstanding Chuck all along? Was he in reality a master of martial arts? Outside the casino, ck Rose witnessed this scene through her telescope. She muttered expressionlessly, "He improved in such a short time?" She was a little surprised. She put down the telescope, picked up the unfinished green bean cake and continued to nibble at it. She wondered how on earth the cake was made. It was so delicious... Meanwhile, there was absolute silence in the casino. Those who were most shocked were none other than Elise and Owen, who was currently on the ground stupefied. Owen sped his stomach in pain and stood up in disbelief. Was he actually defeated? Soon, his feeling of shock was reced by immense anger. That b*stard Chuck! Did he just pull a sneak attack? Simrly, Elise was at a loss. What was going on? How could this timid man beat Owen?! It had to be an illusion! "Owen was actually pushed backwards by a single punch! Who is this foreign man? He''s amazing!" "He really is. Owen really lost it today! Such a strong guy can''t beat a foreign man, what a shame!" The crowd gossiped feverishly about Owen''s loss, their mocks reaching Owen''s ear. He was exasperated by the humiliation and shame he had to bear in front of so many people. "Ahh!" Owen roared angrily and charged towards Chuck. Chuck shook his head. With Owen''s emotions in a knot, he was full of loopholes and ws. Owen was pretty emotionally weak to be provoked so easily. Chuck seized the opportunity and struck another punch. Since he wore a special metal ring weighing ten pounds on his hand, his fist packed an extremely strong punch! Itnded on Owen''s stomach. Owen screamed and knelt on the ground from the impact. He groaned as he clutched his stomach and vomited. A pungent smell instantly filled the room. There was dead silence once again. If Chuck''s previous punch was a sneak attack, then what about this time? What was this? It was a one shot one kill move for sure! Elise gawked at the sight of Owen on the ground. "How can this be!" Owen gritted his teeth and panted heavily from the pain. "You''re just trash," Chuck gave him a kick. "Argh!" Owen howled andid on the ground. As Chuck''s fist headed towards him like a sh of lightning, Owen cowered like a mouse and begged, "Don''t hit me. I admit defeat!" Owen climbed to his feet. What the hell? Such a strong man was actually begging for mercy? The audience was in denial. The two girls werepletely shocked and almost dropped their jaws. "How''s this possible? Why is he so powerful?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Regine was even more surprised at Chuck. Was Chuck actually so skilled? She remembered that when he was in high school, he seemed very weak. When did he be so powerful? "Owen, how could you?!" Elise red at Owen angrily. "I..." Owen''s face was hot from the shame, too embarrassed to even stay for another second. He stared at Chuck viciously and mumbled through gritted teeth, "Exchange the tokens for him!" He got up and stumbled towards the exit. Today was an absolute embarrassment for him, and he couldn''t possibly stay longer. The fact that he couldn''t even defeat a weak foreign man made him want to bury himself in a hole. What more, he was defeated in front of the pretty Regine Johnson. There was no way that he could stay in the room! The people in the casino looked at each other in dismay. Someone came over with a stunned look and said, "Sir, I''ll help you exchange these for money!" "Okay, exchange all of these, please," Chuck stretched and said. Some people carried his tokens away to be exchanged for cash. Everyone looked at Chuck with envy. "Chuck, you''ve actually learned martial arts before?" Regine walked over nkly and asked. She thought that Chuck had just worked out casually. Her heart thumped loudly at the sight of Chuck''s muscr biceps. Seriously, why was he so skilled? She seemed to have gone back to the times where she identally saw Chuck''s six pack in the bar... At that time, she remembered her intent to approach him and talk to him... A whileter, the money was delivered to Chuck in a card. The staff said respectfully, "Sir, this is a total of 25 million dors..." "Okay," Chuck took the card and kept it. Today''s ie wasn''t bad. He turned to Elise and asked, "Where''s the one million dors you promised me?" "Come out with me. I''ll give it to you!" Elise left for her car since the money was all there. Chuck shrugged and said, "Let''s go!" Regine dragged the two girls out with them. As Elise was in the middle of grabbing some cash, Chuck turned towards the two girls and said, "Return me the money." "I... Chuck, don''t be so stingy! I don''t have so much money." "Me neither... Chuck, don''t be like this." The two girls were scared. Since Chuck managed to defeat someone like Owen, that meant he was really strong! They didn''t dare mock him again. It was also difficult for Regine to put in a few good words for them. "No?" Chuck looked at them. "Yes, I really don''t. We don''t have so much money in the first ce!" The two girls were afraid to look at Chuck. "Oh, so you don''t? In that case, go sell your body and you''ll have some money," Chuck said. The two girls were stunned, Regine as well. "How can you say something like that? We are only neen years old. Why are you doing this to us?" The two girls were so terrified that they started sobbing. Chuck''s tone was firm and eerily cruel. He seriously meant what he said! The two girls tried pleading with him, "Chuck, please don''t do this. We''re still studying, so please don''t." "Didn''t you two say that I couldn''t do anything to you?" Chuck said lightly. "Sob... I''m afraid." They cried. Chuck had more than 20 million dors now, so he was pretty wealthy. It was as simple as ABC to make someone mess their lives up. "No point ying the victim with me. Return the money to me!" Chuck remained indifferent. "I... Sob, Regine, help us! Say something! We''re wrong, we really don''t have that much money." Faced with the pleas of her two friends, Regine sighed. She wasn''t a saint. She knew that the two of them had gone overboard, and indeed deserved some sort of punishment. "Stop crying. If you can''t pay me back, I have tens of thousands of methods to make you pay me back!" It was merely a matter or words or even a phone call to make the two girls pay him back. It was perfectly justified for them to pay back their debts. "Don''t!" The two girls wailed in fear and begged Chuck incessantly. "Chuck, you''ve won so much money. Please, don''t ask us to return the money, okay?" "What does winning have to do with you borrowing money from me?" Chuck asked. "I... I... Sob..." The two girls couldn''t retort what he said and just continued crying. "That''s enough. It''s just one million dors, right? I''ll pay for them!" Elise took out one million dors in cash and threw them at Chuck. The cash scattered onto the ground, bills flying everywhere. Chuck didn''t even look at them and just stared at Elise. "You actually defeated Owen, what a surprise. Do you dare to ept my challenge now? To fight me fair and square like a real man?" Elise was angry! "Elise, what are you doing?" Regine immediately tried to talk her out of it. "What are you doing? He''s just trash that was lucky to win just now. It''s not like he''s stronger or more powerful!" Elise sneered. In her opinion, the only thing worth mentioning about Chuck was his speed and agility. Elise provoked Chuck, "Fight with me! If you dare!" "Sure," Chuck shrugged. Regine sighed. What on earth were her friends doing? "Finally! You''ve decided toe out of yourme shell now, huh? You finally want to be a man? Haha! Just you wait, I''ll still defeat you and beat you up!" Elise walked towards Chuck as she taunted. Chuck said nothing, his nce still stuck on her. "You said just now that my moves were full of ws. Very well, I''ll prove to you that you''re wrong!" Elise started attacking him swiftly. She moved as fast as lightning. Previously at school, she could beat seven or eight people in a brawl. For someone like Chuck, she could beat him up with just a few moves without even breaking a sweat. There had been no exception in the past, and there would not be one today. She wanted Chuck to know the cost of humiliating her! Chuck looked at her and shook his head, sighing, "You''re really an amateur. Do you think you are invincible just because you defeated a few people? In my eyes, you''re still full of openings!" Fie narrowed his eyes sharply and made his move, seizing an opportunity to give her a big p. p! Instantaneously, his palm struck across her cheek heavily, threatening to draw blood. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Pain tore across Elise''s cheek. She was utterly taken aback. She stopped her attacks and touched her face nkly, unable to comprehend what had just happened. Did she just get pped? How could he be so fast? Regine and the other two girls were stunned. They clearly knew Elise''s strength. She could beat seven or eight foreign men at the same time without blinking an eye. Yet, Chuck actually managed toy a finger on her in such a short time! "You don''t have any attacking skills or speed. You can''t predict your opponent''s moves, nor do you have any impressive reflexes. You''re just an amateur. Where on earth did you find your pride to challenge me from?" Chuck stared at her and pped her in the face again. Elise had no strength to fight back. After being pped twice in a row, she could only stand there, rooted to the ground. Chuck''s words were like needles piercing into her heart. The burning pain on her face and the shock of being defeated in seconds were something she never experienced before. Her confidence and pride shattered after his two ps. She was ashamed for being defeated so easily, tears immediately welling up in her eyes. "Elise, don''t cry,1'' Stunned, Regine ran over to support her. Elise wiped away her tears stubbornly and shoved Regine away. She red at Chuck and sniffled, "Let''s go at it again!" Chuck gave her another p. He didn''t hold back at all, his ps turning Elise''s face red and swollen. She started crying. Chuck frowned, "Go at it again? You''re so useless, but you''re still nning on fighting?" She was considered quite skilled when facing seven or eight ordinary people. However, in the true combat world, she was no more than an amateur. Chuck had been taught by fighting experts like Wi, Betty, and Karen for so long. It was easy for him to defeat her. "Again," Elise stood up stubbornly. p! Chuck pped her for the fourth time, this time his speed so fast that Elise couldn''t even see what happened. Elise was beaten to the ground. Her face was swollen and ugly as she shed more tears. Chuck had totally wiped out whatever confidence she had left. Her dream of being able to defeat all foreign men was shattered once she actually faced Chuck. "You still want to go?" Chuck sighed. Elise got up and walked over to Chuck, asking, "What... What did you learn?" "It''s none of your business. Pick up the money on the floor one by one!" Chuck said coldly. Elise bit her lip. p! Chuck pped her for the fifth time! This time, Elise was full on crying. "What right do you have to throw the money on the ground in front of me? Pick it up, now!" Chuck pressured her to do as he said. "Did you hear me? Pick it up!" Chuck repeated as he raised his hand. Elise wiped away her tears. She squatted down and picked up the money one by one. Her tears fell like rain. She felt wronged and was so ashamed that she could not stop crying... The two girls werepletely stunned, including Regine. What did Chuck learn to be so powerful? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Here you are," Elise handed over a million dors to Chuck. He took it, but Elise did not let go. Chuck frowned, "You don''t want to give it to me?" "It''s not that. Just... What did you learn? I want you to teach me," Despite being defeated, the fiery passion in Elise''s heart did not die. She wanted to learn from him. Chuck snatched the money from her and put it in Elise followed behind him, "Teach me, I''ll pay you. My family has a lot of money. My family is..." Indeed, her family was rich. "I don''t care who you are! Go away!" Chuck said. There was no way he would teach her. She was arrogant and immodest, assuming that she was teachable material just because she had some fighting skills. Elise was stubborn and insisted, "No, I want you to teach me!" Chuck refused to talk to her. He looked at the two girls and roared, "Return the money to me! Do you hear me?" "Sob..." They were once again teary-eyed just by listening to Chuck''s voice. "I said, I''ll help them pay!" Elise said. Chuck retorted, "Who do you think you are?" "I..." Just like that, she was speechless. She tried to exin, "They really don''t have much. Why are you doing this?" "Then why did you insult me just now? Why did you want to beat me up? Did I offend you in any way?" Chuck was expressionless as he snapped back at her. "I... I..." Elise didn''t know what to say. Indeed, he didn''t provoke or offend her. On the contrary, she seemed to be the one who looked down on him. If she could do it, why couldn''t Chuck do the same? "Exin yourself," Chuck said coldly. "I-I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have looked down on you," Elise bit her lip and bowed her head to apologize. "Is a sorry enough? They borrowed money from me," Chuck pointed towards the two girls and ordered, "Pay me back!" "Chuck, we were wrong... We''re really sorry." The two girls begged and got down on their knees. Regine let out a sigh, but she was in no position to say anything either. "I''ll give you a week''s time. If you don''t pay me back then, prepare to face the consequences. Oh, also, it''s useless for you to try to escape," Chuck warned coldly. "Sob, sob..." They were so terrified that their knees gave way. They tried to brainwash themselves that it was all just a bad dream... What could they do? Run? But Chuck said that they couldn''t run or hide. Were they really going to have to sell their bodies just to pay him back? Both of them were regretting their actions painfully. Why on earth would they try to offend Chuck in the first ce? Chuck was in no mood to continue eating and said, "Regine, I''m going back. Thanks for today." "Eh? Chuck, are you going back?" Regine returned to her senses and ran to Chuck. "Yes, I''m going back." Regine was disappointed. She tried to make him stay and said, "There''s still a banquet at the party tonight." "I''m not going," Chuck shook his head and refused her. "But, can you go with me? I''ve already promised my rtives," Regine pleaded. His words made her heart race again. He was really very powerful and muscr! After thinking for a while, Chuck finally gave in, "Okay." Regine wasn''t in the wrong, so he couldn''t upset her. "Great," Regine let out a sigh of relief, "You can leave first. I''ll take my friend''s car." She had to console the three of them. Chuck shrugged and got in his own car, but Elise ran over and pestered, "I will let you teach me, just you wait!" "No, I won''t," Chuck shook his head decisively. "Yes, I will! My family is much richer than yours!" Elise was confident. She had never told anyone else that she was a descendant of one of the Four Greatest Households. She knew Chuck was quite rich, but he was nothingpared to her family. "No, I won''t." Chuck repeated again,zy to entertain her with anything else other than that. "Yes, you will! My name is Elise, I... Hey!" When she was saying that, Chuck had already started the engine. "Your face is not swollen enough, right?" Chuck was indifferent. Elise subconsciously let go and snorted, "Hmph, although I look down on you, I will stoop so low. If I tell my mother, you will be dead for sure." Indeed, the Four Greatest Households were omnipotent. With just one word, Chuck would have to apologize to her respectfully. "Then why don''t you run to your mother and tell her that you had a fight with me, lost, and was pped by me five times in a row. Let''s see what your mother would think." Chuck smiled. He wasn''t fazed by what she said. "Go to hell!!" Elise was furious. She stormed away and got in her car, while Regine went to get the other two girls. However, the two of them were in no mood to eat anymore and just left on their own in a daze. Regine sighed and got into Elise''s car. "Elise, are you all right?" Regine was concerned. Elise''s face was still red and swollen. Luckily, she was already quite pretty. If this had happened to others, their faces would''ve been ruined for a couple of weeks. "It''s okay. Why didn''t you tell me that he''s so powerful?" Elise pouted. "I didn''t know either," Regine said as she shook her head. Her heart was racing. "This b*stard really hid his strength. He is slightly more powerful than my housekeeper. What business is his family in?" Elise asked. "I don''t know. Though, I do know that he''s way richer than my family." Regine still remembered all the things that had happened back in her home country. "Hmph, it''s not worth mentioning anyhow," Elise drove away. Regine tried to exin to Elise, "Elise, don''t be angry. He really didn''t mean it." She didn''t know Elise''s identity, but she knew that she was pretty rich and influential here in the United States. She was worried that Elise would use that influence against Chuck. If that happened, there was no use even if Chuck was skilled at fighting. "Didn''t mean it? Oh, I don''t think he didn''t mean what he did!" Elise was furious. She had been pped five times. If her mother found out, Chuck would definitely die. However, Elise was adamant on making Chuck teach her his skills so she could beat him up one day. He only had his wealth to me since he was definitely less affluent than her! Chapter 562 Chapter 562 "He really didn''t mean to," Regine sighed. "Fine, he really didn''t do it on purpose. Are you happy now?" Elise curled her lips. She touched her red and swollen cheeks, wincing at the pain. Her fighting spirit was rekindled. She had to defeat Chuck! All so she could wash away the shame from today. Regine let out a sigh of relief. Soon, she arrived at her rtives''. The three of them got out of the car. Elise didn''t even look at Chuck''s way, and simrly he ignored her. She was beautiful and had a good figure, but her personality was too crude. She would start looking down on others when she was just slightly skilled. The two girls were gone, and the table was much quieter. However, when Chuck asked them to pay him back a weekter, he was not joking. He was definitely going to get his money back. Therefore, if they did not pay him back after a week, Chuck would definitely go looking for them! After lunch, he went to the bathroom, and Elise followed him secretly. When he came out of the toilet and saw her, he was expressionless and asked impatiently, "What?" "I will have you teach me, then I will defeat you!" Elise felt that it was the only way to alleviate the shame in her heart. This was the best revenge n she could think of. He would have to teach her, only to have her fight back and defeat him mercilessly. Indeed, her revenge would taste so sweet then! After all, she had been pped so many times by him to the point that she even cried. "I said, there''s no way I''m going to teach you,1'' Chuck shook his head. Elise stopped Chuck from leaving and insisted stubbornly," And I said that it''s possible. My family is very rich." "What does your family have to do with me?" "Everything! There is a saying from where you came that money makes the mare to go," Elise snorted. "Do you really want me to teach you?" Chuck scratched his nosezily and asked. "Yes! Teach me so I can defeat you!" Elise continued confidently. "Then how much will you pay me?" "How much do you want? Name your price and I''ll give it to you," Elise eximed. Giving him money was possible, but did he have the means to spend it? "Forget it. It doesn''t matter whether you have money or not. As long as you fulfil three of my requirements, I will teach you," Chuck shrugged. "Really?" Elise was pleasantly surprised and immediately became arrogant. She smirked, "What do you mean you don''t care about the money? Why are you pretending? Aren''t you just teaching me because you''re greedy for the money?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Nope," Chuck shook his head and said, "Don''tpare your wealth with me. I''m not afraid of anyone." It was true. He could already estimate the amount of money he had when his mother, Karen said that she had bought several small countries. "Are you jesting?" Elise teased. Her family was one of the Four Greatest Households! "No, I''m not." "Do you know who my parents are? Do you darepare wealth with me? I don''t even want to compare with you because you don''t even have the right toprehend," Elise taunted disdainfully. Chuck didn''t care. "I just couldn''t be bothered. Fine, so you just want to tell me you''re rich? And you want more? Just name your price. It''s okay. How much do you want? I''ll give it to you immediately," Elise didn''t want to continue any longer. "I said that I don''t want money. Just do as I say. Three conditions," Chuck shrugged and said. "Hmph, you''re putting on an act. I despise people like you the most. You beat around the bush but in the end, all you want is money. Alright, name your condition," Elise was getting impatient. She wished that Chuck could teach her right now so she could defeat him and trample him under her feet. With that, she would be able to get back at him for the humiliation. "Listen, it''s simple to be my disciple. First, strip, then I''ll teach you," Chuck said. "Go to hell!" Elise was furious. She was only eighteen, and this man was already trying to flirt with her?! "You didn''t want to, so it''s not that I didn''t want to teach you, right? Don''t bother me anymore," With that, Chuck left. Elise could not stand it anymore. She was prepared tounch a sneak attack on Chuck, but he grabbed her leg and pped her in the face. Elise was frightened. She couldn''t evenunch a sneak attack on him. Seeing as Chuck''s meaty palm headed towards her face, she closed her eyes and braced herself. However, two secondster, her face didn''t hurt at all. Elise opened her eyes and found that Chuck''s hand had stopped inches away from her cheek. "You don''t dare to fight with me, right? You don''t dare to p me again because I''m rich! Ah, let go, it hurts!" Elise was so proud that she red at Chuck, but she didn''t expect him to pinch her cheek. For a moment, she felt that her cheek was going to be Elise immediately burst into tears. "Ouch, it hurts." She struggled. "Oh, so you do feel pain! And you dare to ambush me?" Chuck pinched her, his face steely. Elise was crying, but Chuck didn''t care at all. This was even more painful than a p. "I won''t dare to do it anymore. Let go," Elise said in between her tears. It was too painful. Chuck let her go and said, "Your face is quite meaty." He grabbed her leg that was heading towards him moments ago and shoved her. Elise fell to the ground. "Ow." Elise touched her stinging cheeks and got up, sulking. "You can''t even do what I asked of you. Looks like I don''t even have to list the other two requirements," Chuck said. "You! You did it on purpose!" Elise red at him. What sort of fighting technique required her to train naked? What did that mean? The United States was a pretty open country, but she wasn''t that open yet. This was an utter insult! A great insult, to be clear! "Why not? Didn''t you say that we foreign men are thin and small? I would like to see how pretty you local women are. Am I right?" Chuck questioned. "You foreign men are not only weak but also shameless! But no one can stop me if I''m determined to do something. I''ll make you teach me! Then, I''ll defeat you and humiliate you! Just watch me!" Elise was furious and stormed away. Chuck looked at her and shrugged. He had no time for her anyways. Even if she really showed up nude, he wouldn''t teach her. He didn''t have the time. Chuck went to see Regine. He finished the meal and then decided to leave. Regine watched as Elise left angrily. She felt helpless, but there was nothing she could do. She could only advise Chuck, "Chuck, Elise''s family is very wealthy. You should probably be careful..." "My family is also very rich." Chuck didn''t try to hide since it was true. "That''s different. Elise''s family is in the United States, and your family is in our home country. It''s different," Regine shook her head. Apart from geological differences, the family wealth would also be extremely different. She knew that Chuck was rich, but there was still a big gap between the people who were working in their home country and those who were working in the US. There was an obvious gap between them. The people here were more intent on expanding their wealth internationally. "What''s the difference? My mom has a lot of money. Last time, she won 50 billion dors in the casino," Chuck stated. "Well, don''t say that." Regine was speechless. She was. There was no way one could win so much in a casino. It was impossible. Fifty billion dors? More like fifty thousand dors. Was Chuck trying to brag? "Okay, if you don''t want me to continue, then I won''t. Let''s go." Chuck didn''t want to say anything else. "Okay," Regine agreed. Chuck still brought back some dessert for ck Rose. The two of them walked to the door. Regine bit her lip in anticipation. If Chuck said that he wanted to go somewhere else now, she would agree. After all, he had given her too many surprises today. Regine''s heart was racing. It felt as if they were on a date. It definitely felt like one. "Thank you for today. I''m going back," Chuck was about to go home. "Oh, okay," Regine was disappointed. Was Chuck not interested in her at all? Back at school, she was the campus belle. Chuck had even peeked at her multiple times before. She remembered it very clearly. However, it was not Chuck''s fault. He hade into contact with too many beautiful women and had seen too much. Of course, he would not have too many thoughts about women anymore. Chuck went to the parking lot with the desserts in his hand. Regine bit her lip, mustered some courage and called out, "Chuck." Chuck turned to look at her and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Chuck, where do you live?¡± Regine asked. She would be staying here for a few more days, so she could go find Chuck. She should take the initiative, otherwise, she would stand no chance at all. Chuck answered her and Regine was disappointed. She knew the ce that Chuck said was one of the poshest areas around. He was obviously not going to tell her where he lived. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Chuck''s family was rich. Of course, Regine knew about that. However, it was not enough for them to live in that kind of ce. After all, those who stayed there would need to have a worth of at least 50 billion dors. It was unlikely for Chuck''s family to have so much money. The reason why Chuck said so was most probably that he didn''t want him to find her. Regine was disappointed. "Mmm, I''ll remember it," She put on a smile to mask her emotions. "Then I''ll be going," Chuck announced as he went to the parking lot. Regine was disappointed. Was she really that unattractive? She sighed and left. "What are you doing here again?" ck Rose said coldly. If others saw her, she wouldn''t be able to protect him in secret anymore. "Here you are," Chuck handed her the desserts that he had packed. ck Rose was astonished and looked up at him coldly, "Who wants your gifts? Go back to your car." Chuck shrugged and said, "You don''t want this? What about the green bean cake I gave you at noon?" "I lost it," ck Rose lied. To be honest, she devoured it and wanted to eat more. It was very delicious. "You... That''s such a waste," Chuck was in a state of despair. "Who told you to give it to me? Just go back to the car! If someone sees us, I won''t protect you anymore," ck Rose continued. Chuck felt that his intentions were... Forget it. Chuck got in the car by himself. ck Rose saw him drive away. Smelling the fragrance, she was hungry and couldn''t help opening the package that Chuck brought. However, it wasn''t the cake from this afternoon. What was it? She took a bite and found it delicious. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. These foreign pastries were so delicious, but he only brought one. Why didn''t he bring more for her? ck Rose thought that it could be because Chuck was stingy. Even if he brought seven or eight pieces with him, she could eat them all. She made sure to drive a distance away from Chuck while eating behind the wheel. After eating, she put the box away so that Chuck couldn''t see it. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing. All of the sudden, she sat up, because a car behind her caught up with her. She called Chuck immediately. "Hello?" "There''s a car following you. Hurry up and get rid of them!" ck Rose ordered coldly. "Alright." Chuck, who was in the front, sped up. In the cars behind him, a beautiful girl, who sneered. It was Elise. How could she leave so easily? She was so angry with Chuck that she ran out to call backup. She couldn''t let Chuck escape so easily. She had to make Chuck promise to teach her so that she could defeat him! She had to! "Go after him!" Elise instructed. "Yes, miss!" The driver obeyed. He stepped on the gas pedal hard and gave chase! ck Rose, who was just about to catch up with them suddenly had two big trucks blocking her line of sight. She clicked her tongue in annoyance. Chuck''s car was nowhere to be seen. Chuck looked in the rearview mirror and saw three carsing after him. He frowned. He had been driving for some time and was quite skilled in driving. He stepped on the elerator hard and the engine roared to life! His car sped along the road. It would be fine. If he couldn''t do it, ck Rose was just behind him, right? Moreover, Chuck wanted to solve this by himself. ck Rose had always been covering him and protecting. There would be a day when he would have to face it alone. From now on, he should try to solve this problem himself. Chuck''s speed was simply astonishing. Elise was furious and shouted at the driver, "What are you doing??" "Miss, he''s driving a..." The brawny man cautiously replied. Chuck''s car had been modified, so ordinary cars could not catch up with it at all. "Let me drive!" Elise was angry. They changed drivers. Elise stepped hard on the gas and the car sped down the road. She frantically chased after him! Chuck''s car was rear- ended. From the rearview mirror, he saw that it was Elise. He frowned just as she drove her car skillfully beside him,ing eye-to-eye with him. "Stop the car. Promise to teach me, then I won''t hit you with my car," Elise said proudly. She had already given Chuck face. If it was in the past, she would have already smashed his car into pieces. Chuck''s eyes narrowed and he drove away. Elise was furious and continued to give chase. She had a lot of experience behind the wheel. She might be no match for him in a fight, but she was better than him when it came to driving. She would knock him down easily. Elise seized the opportunity! Then, she crashed into him with a loud bang! With a rumble, Chuck''s car was knocked over. He dealt with it very well, but it was a painful collision nheless. After the car stopped, Chuck unfastened his seat belt and climbed out of the car. He stared at Elise who got out of the car with a sneer on her face. There were seven to eight tall and strong men with her. Elise didn''t usually call for help, but after she went to the party, she was trembling with anger. She had to call for help! "Miss, do you want us to beat him up?" A strong man asked cautiously. p! Elise pped the brawny man in the face. He didn''t dare to move or even say a word. "If that''s all I need you for, why would I be here? Use your brain!" Elise stated angrily. "Yes, yes." The brawny man lowered his head, not daring to talk back. Elise''s background was too powerful. If he dared to talk back, he would probably be wiped off the face of the earth without even knowing how or why. Elise walked over proudly with a cold smile. A few strong men were eyeing Chuck! "Chuck,e on, teach me. After I defeat you, I will give you an endless sum of money that you can use for the rest of your life," Elise chimed sarcastically. Chuck, of course, had no fear at all since ck Rose was protecting him. Today, he was determined to have a good fight and see what kind of strength he possessed. In a way, this was also training! "There''s no need. I''ll fight with your men instead," Chuck said. These men should all be strong mercenaries, but Chuck had been training martial arts for a long time. It would not be a problem to beat these men up. "Chuck, you really don''t know what''s good for you. As I said, I will give you money. Is 100 million dors enough? I will definitely give it to you. If you don''t believe me, I can give it to you now, but you have to teach me!" Elise scoffed in anger. "I won''t," Chuck refused, "It''s only one hundred million dors! What can I do with that?" His mother had won tens of billions of dors at one shot. 100 million dors was really nothing compared to that. "Are you still trying to pretend that 100 million dors is not a big deal? Hahaha!" Elise was angry and disdainful. What did he mean by 100 million dors was not a big deal? Even if that was true, only members from the Four Great Households had the right to say it. No one else could say something that outrageous. "You''re forcing my hand, but don''t worry, I''ll still give you money. 100 million dors is only worth that much! Take him away. Remember, don''t hurt him. I want him to teach me everything, and then I''ll defeat him in a fair fight!" Elise ordered her men to make a move. With that, several strong men surrounded him. Chuck''s face was expressionless. A few strong men grabbed him and Chuck immediately retaliated. Chuck dodged their attack and threw a punch in response! He ced all his might into one punch. His fistnded on a man''s stomach, the man''s muscles twitched in pain and he felt as if he was about to throw up. He fell to the ground with a shocked face. Chuck was so agile that he couldn''t even see when and how he attacked! They were dealing with abat expert! Indeed, as Chuck had not been trained for a long time, his strength was not up to Betty''s level, not to mention Wi and Karen''s level. However, he had learned Wi''s fighting skills and gotten some tips from Karen. He knew perfectly well on how to use his fists, so he was not afraid of fighting. His technique made up for theck of strength. The men were angry, but Elise had given them strict orders to not hurt Chuck. They could only apprehend him. Meanwhile, Elise was shocked. She knew that there was nothing wrong with her bodyguards, but Chuck had knocked them to the ground with just a punch. He was really good! Elise was even more eager to learn from him, and then beat Chuck up with it! Bang! Crash! Chuck struck as fast as lightning and dodged every attack swiftly. Several strong men tried catching Chuck, but failed. He was quick, and it would be bad if this dragged on. One of Elise''s men ran over and asked, "Miss, he is too fast. If we don''t hurt him, it won''t be easy to catch him!" "You are all good-for-nothings! You are seven or eight people strong and you can''t catch him? Hmph, well, just hurt him a little bit, a little bit will do," Elise stared at Chuck, and her eyes were shooting invisible daggers at him. Chuck was finished! Chapter 564 Chapter 564 After receiving Elise''s instructions, the muscr man revealed a sinister expression. Since he had permission to injure Chuck, there was no need to be overly cautious. The men attacked Chuck together! They were prepared to surround and attack him. Chuck red at Elise and rushed over to kick her. She fell to the ground and cried out in pain. "You... You b*stard!" Elise struggled to get up. "How dare you hit our miss? You''re looking for death!" The strong men were furious! If Elise''s parents knew about this, they would all be doomed. Even with a group of people going after him, Chuck was not afraid. On the contrary, he became braver and braver as they fought. Being afraid now would do nothing. He had to fight with his whole might! Chuck knew his strength. In addition, he had been improving tremendously during this period of time. Since this was a good thing, Chuck decided to have a good fight while celebrating, then he would teach this woman a good lesson! "Argh!" "He''s an expert. Quickly! Catch him!" A muscr man roared angrily. Several other strong men surrounded Chuck. They had never seen such a strong man like Chuck before, who had the tenacity to fight with his life on the line. With his skills, they would all be lying on the ground within a minute if he was serious. Chuck was fearless. The more he fought, the braver he became. He struck swiftly, causing one of the men to wail on the ground in pain. "No! Hurry up and fight. He''s about to run, quick!" The men panicked. Chuck was pretty smart, defeating them one by one. If it went on like this, all of them would fall. The only difference now was who would fall first. Seeing Chuck overpowering her men, Elise got anxious and angry. He mustn''t escape and she had to capture him today! Chuck had kicked her just now, and in the afternoon, he even pped her in the face. She was angry and couldn''t wait to retaliate. Out of sheer rage, she took out a steel pipe from the car, ran over, and mmed it on Chuck''s head. She was preparing to attack him sneakily. "Argh!" All of a sudden, the rage in Elise''s eyes vanished. She was frightened because Chuck''s head was bleeding now. He turned around and said, "You..." With a loud plop, Chuckid on the ground and stopped moving. "Oh no! I''ve killed him, I killed him." Elise threw away the steel pipe in her hand frantically. There was blood on the pipe. A man squatted down to check and reported, "He''s okay. He''s just fainted. Besides, miss, don''t worry. Even if he really dies, isn''t he just a foreigner? It won''t matter..." p! Elise smacked him across his cheek. "I didn''t want to kill him. I just wanted to defeat him and return the humiliation he gave me!" Elise spouted angrily. She tried to calm herself down. The man didn''t dare to talk back and asked, "What do you mean, Miss?" Elise stared at Chuck and sneered, "Let''s see how you like this! Take him away and find the best doctor to treat him. I''m sure he''ll choose wisely this time!" "Yes, Miss!" Several men lifted the motionless Chuck and ced him in the car. One of them stopped Chuck''s bleeding. One of the men ordered hispanions, "You three, clean the scene. Burn all traces of blood and take down all surveince equipment nearby within a radius of ten kilometers!" "Yes!" Someone immediately followed. Elise got in the car and looked at Chuck who was out cold, dering proudly, "I told you, right? You can''t run away. Whatever I want will surely be given to me... Are you guys finished?" "Yes, miss." "Let''s go!" Elise drove the car, and the others got in and left with her. Ten minutester, ck Rose, who had just been blocked by the truck, finally came over. She was shocked to see that Chuck''s car was overturned and on fire. She stepped on the gas pedal. After parking the car, she ran down with a fire extinguisher and put out the fire. She looked nervously into the car and found that there was no one in it. For a moment, she was relieved. She tried to call Chuck, but his phone was turned off! She looked around, but did not find anything. Instead, she found a pool of blood on the ground. What was this? ck Rose took a deep breath. She took out the phone and called Karen in a hurry. She was anxious and didn''t even know how to tell Karen that she had failed her task. However, there was no other way. Chuck was in trouble, so she had to tell Karen. "What should we do?" The two girls who owed Chuck money came back. "Sob, I really regret it now. I shouldn''t have done that to him. What should I do now?" The two girls cried. They tried to find a way, but they did not dare tell their family that each of them owed 700 thousand dors! They were just students. Where were they going to get so much money? "Do we really have to sell our bodies?" A girl despaired. "Hmph, I think I understand what he''s thinking. He''s going to force the two of us to sleep with him." The other girl stopped crying and grew furious at the thought. "Sleep with him?" "Yes, look at his bad manners. He has money, but he wanted us to pay it back. We just said a few words to him. Does he have to do that? Do you remember that he asked us to sell our bodies? He was being way too obvious. He''s forcing us to pay for something we can''t afford so that he can have his way with us!" "Ah? I don''t want this! I want a boyfriend from the United States. I don''t want to sleep with him." "But if we don''t follow his instructions, what else can we do? We can''t pay him back at all." "But, a person like him is so disgusting..." "Sigh, there''s no other way. Let''s just take it for a night. When the time is up, we''ll go sleep with him." "Yeah, that''s the only way. It''s so impulsive that he''s threatening us like this." The two girls were so angry that they made a decision. Wasn''t Chuck going to force them into submission? They were looking forward to seeing how long he couldst! While Karen was dealing with some issues, the Oatker family was dering war against her They were waging war on her. Karen was considering her next move. Knock! Someone knocked on the door. "Come in." Betty came in with supper and offered, "President Lee, it''ste. Have something to eat." Karen put down the things in her hand and smiled as she epted the food. She asked, "Has Chucke back yet?" "The Young Master hasn''te back yet, but I called ck Rose in the afternoon. She said that he and his ssmates are attending a banquet," Betty answered. "Well, you can rx a little, but the men of the Oatker family may try and attack Chucky. Have ck Rose pay attention to that. Forget it, let''s wait for Chuck, I''ll ask him not to go out and stay at home obediently." Karen felt that the Oatker family was going after her, and Brayden Lee of the Lee family was also standing in her way. Moreover, Karen also had to deal with Chuck''s father, Chadrick Cannon, which added on to her worries. She''d have to deal with this properly. "Agreed, I think that''s the safest way too," Betty added on. There was everything in this ce. It would be safer if Chuck stayed here. "By the way, how are things over at Yvette''s side?" "She''s been taking over the business recently, and she''s almost done. When I went over just now, I saw that she was going through stacks of documents. I guess she''s also waiting for the Young Master toe back," Betty saw Yvette working tirelessly. That''s true, Yvette had always been up recently. She wanted to take back what belonged to her quickly and return them to the right track so that she had time to concentrate on her mission. After all, her goal was to surpass Karen and then have a duel with Karen! Yvette made no attempt to hide it. "That''s not bad," Karen was satisfied. "But, if this continues, will Yvette..." Betty was worried. "It doesn''t matter. What she does is her business. If she can improve, all the better." Karen smiled and shook her head. "Yes, the Oatker family has been making quite a few moves. Some of ourpanies have been affected," Speaking of this, Betty was rather angry. Karen chose not to fight back immediately. She was still observing. "Let''s put the Oatker family on hold first. I''m going to lure Brayden out and deal with him. Only then, I''ll deal with the Oatker family..." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "That''s right. Brayden has always wanted to kill the Young Master. Once we finish him off, the Young Master will be much safer." "Yes, that''s what I think too. Chucky''s safety is the most important thing to me. The rest is not important. Let''s eat now," Karen said as she ate. Betty also sat down. However, Karen''s cell phone on the table rang and Betty went to pick it up. When she saw that it was ck Rose, she gave it to Karen, telling her, "It is ck Rose." Karen answered the call, "What''s the matter with Chucky?" She asked habitually. "I''m sorry, something happened to Chuck." ck Rose said. Karen was stunned and her phone slipped out of her hands and fell to the ground with a thud... Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Seeing that Karen''s mobile phone had fallen to the ground, Betty was shocked and hurriedly picked up the phone. However, when Karen came back to her senses, she grabbed up her phone immediately with trembling hands and asked, "ck Rose, what did you say? What did you say about my son?" Did something happen to the Young Master? Betty was extremely shocked because she had been with Karen for so many years and had never seen Karen lose herposure like this. The only person who could possibly make Karen act like this was Chuck. "I came back with Chuck just now. On the way, there was a car tailing me, so I made Chuck leave first. I followed him, but I was stopped by a big truck. When I caught up with him, I saw..." "What did you see??" Karen''s voice was trembling. "I saw Chuck''s car on fire..." ck Rose continued. "My-my son is inside? Inside the car?" Karen''s eyes were red-rimmed. "No, but there is a pool of blood at the scene." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "If he''s not there, then I''m sure he''s still alive. Where are you now?" "I''m 30 kilometers away from your house..." "I''ll be right there." Karen hung up. Her eyes were tearing up. Betty asked carefully, "President Lee, the Young Master..." "Something happened to my son," Karen replied as she ran outside, closely followed by Betty. When they rushed out, Yvette had just finished her work. She was exhausted and came out to have some water. Seeing Karen and Betty so anxious, she was stunned. What was going on? Yvette was hesitant, but there was a kind of strange nervousness in her heart. "Urn... Karen, what''s wrong? What happened?" Yvette ran over and felt that something was amiss. How could Karen, such a calm woman, be so anxious? No trivial matter could cause Karen to behave like this. "Something happened to Chucky," Karen turned around and said. "What??" Yvette was shocked. She felt that her heart was suddenly empty. Her eyes were blurry and she asked anxiously, "What happened to him?" "Chucky was being tailed. When ck Rose hurried over, she saw Chucky''s car on fire, but he''s gone," Karen responded quickly. Tears welled up in Yvette''s eyes as she said, "I''lle with you." "Okay." The trio rushed out of the vi. Karen was behind the wheel. With a loud roar, they left the vi in a rush. "How can this happen?" Yvette dialed Chuck''s number, only to find that his phone was turned off. Her heart pounded loudly. "Don''t panic. Let''s deal with it when we reach there." Karen remained calm. "Yes." Yvette wiped away her anxious tears. In less than five minutes, they arrived and got out of the car. By now, the pool of blood that ck Rose saw was almost dry. ck Rose saw Karening over. She stood up and was silent. "Betty, check all surveince cameras within a 30-mile radius right away," Karen ordered. "Understood." Betty immediately went about it. When Yvette saw the burnt car, her tears flowed silently. How could this be? She was nning to talk to Chuck before going to bed. But now, was he noting back? Karen was calm. For the first time since she started working, ck Rose found herself at a loss for words. She could not face Karen, but she forced herself to say something, "I''m sorry, I..." "I know you''ve tried your best. ck Rose, tell me what happened. Who was tailing my son..." "Okay," ck Rose gave her the details. Karen was trying to look for clues. She had been silent all these while and did not interrupt ck Rose, carefully considering each and every detail ck Rose provided. She kept at it until ck Rose finished. "Who do you think is after my son?" Karen asked. "Well, it should be a member of the Lee family. Otherwise, who would go after him?" ck Rose had analysed on her own before they arrived. From what ck Rose observed, the abductor drove new cars with no license te. If it was a normal skirmish, Chuck would definitely be dead by now. However, it was not normal for him to be abducted. Karen was deep in thought. By now, Betty had finished her investigation and reported back to her, "President Lee, the surveince here has been erased. I can''t find anything." As expected. The abductors were professionals, so they were less likely to leave trails or clues behind. "President Lee, could it be..." Betty voiced up. "Could it be the same men who spied on Chuck?" ck Rose and Betty thought of the same thing. "No, it''s probably not him. His modus operandi is not like this." Karen had thought of that, but this was not his way of handling things at all. Hence, she ruled him out. This was the work of someone else. For now, the Oatker family and the Lee family were thergest culprits. Only these two households would be capable of this. Betty didn''t say anything, and ck Rose was still thinking about this. "I''m going to use the car," Yvette''s eyes were bloodshot. "What are you nning?" Karen asked. This wasn''t a moment to panic, but a time to consider various options. "The car that kidnapped Chuck must have gone in this direction. Let me see if I can catch up with them, or if I can find any other clues." Yvette was determined to save Chuck. She couldn''t wait another second. If she waited any longer, her anxiety would kill her. "Don''t panic," Karen sighed. "No, I''m not. Give me the car, and I''ll go check it out," Yvette exined, but she failed to hold back the tears in her eyes. "Alright," Karen passed the car keys to Yvette. Yvette took the car keys from Karen and got in the car. Karen asked, "Remember to let me know if you find any clues! Trust me, this isn''t as simple as it looks." It must have been done by the Lee family or the Oatker family. This was not something that Yvette could handle alone. "I will,1'' Yvette started the car. Karen stopped her again and said, "Wait." Yvette stepped on the brake and listened. Karen looked at ck Rose, asking, "ck Rose, you and Yvette can go together. Both of you have a good eye. Let''s see if you can find anything along the way." "OK," ck Rose followed Karen''s orders. Karen was mostly worried about Yvette going off alone. If Chuck was saved, but Yvette had an ident, she wouldn''t know how to exin it to Chuck. "Yvette, ck Rose will go with you. Don''t panic and don''t be impulsive. Inform me if anything comes up, I''m going to the Lee family now!" Karen announced. "Okay, I''ll listen to you this time." It was a matter of Chuck''s life and death, so Yvette would definitely listen to Karen. After all, Karen was much more experienced than her. ck Rose got in the car. Yvette drove off with ck Rose. Karen was silent for a while. Betty started off, "I think we should go to the Lee family immediately!" Karen did not answer. She went to the charred remains of the car. She climbed in and took out a small knife, looking for something left behind. She pulled out a hidden camera from one of the steel bars, but it had already melted. This was one of the security measures Karen had previously installed in the car. In case of any ident, at least some sort of evidence could be left behind. She had a total of three of them installed. She found out all three of them, but they were mostly burnt. She climbed out with the three melted cameras in her hands. She wanted to know who Chuck had met after he drove away. She wanted to know all the people he had encountered to find any new leads she could pursue. "Let the tech department restore everything on it," Karen ordered. "This... It should take about three to four days." Betty had some experience. However, the damage to the cameras and the memory was too serious, so the possibility of salvaging anything useful was low. "Two days. Have it done in two days. I can''t wait for long." Karen was anxious, but she was also a little flustered because Chuck was her only son. If something were to happen to him, she would not be able to live on. Everything she had now was for Chuck. If Chuck couldn''t inherit it, then who was she going to give it to? "I''ll have it repaired immediately," Betty had already made a phone call. There were two cars coming over belonging to Karen''s technologypany. The people who arrived were geniuses in their fields. After Betty instructed them, the few of them immediately left for the headquarters to handle the matter. Only one car was left on the scene. After they left, Karen was silent. Betty couldn''t wait and said, "President Lee, it will take a few days for this to finish. Let''s go..." "Let''s go to the Lee family first. Regardless of whether he did it or not, I have to tell these people the consequences if they mess with my son!" Karen''s voice was especially icy! Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Betty knew why Karen did this. It was necessary to send a message to those who had caught Chuck and make them reconsider their moves, subsequently forcing them to let Chuck go. Otherwise, they would end up like the Lee family! Karen got in the car, followed by Betty. Betty asked, "President Lee, do you need me to call for backup?" "Do it! I want to surround the Lee family!" Karen''s eyes were cold and indifferent. It was a look of icy determination! She was furious. Chuck, her precious son, had been kidnapped. She would do anything to make those people regret whatever they did. This would frighten others. As a mother, Karen wanted to make others aware that they should not do anything to Chuck. Next, she had to find a way to save Chuck! This was the most direct method! Karen stepped on the elerator and the car sped away, Betty in the backseat. They headed for the Lee family!! Betty made a call, "Prepare the most excellent guards!" These guards were trained for Chuck''s safety. Since he was in trouble, they were mobilized. The car sped along the empty road. In less than three minutes, the sound of engines roared from behind. Thirty armoured vehicles appeared and followed behind Karen. It was a magnificent scene! The 30 huge tank-like trucks charged ahead like a herd ofrge beasts. They rampaged forward without a fear of anything standing in their way. These were Chuck''s personal bodyguards! Now, they were out for blood! What kind of financial situation would one need to have to afford so many guards? The cars sped on the road at a shocking pace. Their target was one of the Four Greatest Households, the Lee family! Meanwhile, the Lee family was blissfully oblivious of what was about to happen. The Lee family''s leader, Elijah Lee, and several other members of the Lee family were discussing something. Brayden Lee was very satisfied with the n this time. The Oatker family had begun to take this opportunity to deal with Karen. When he knew that thepanies she owned were greatly affected, he was so excited he couldn''t even fall asleep. "Wait, but Karen hasn''t resisted yet. What is she going to do?" Brayden was not satisfied with this. He wanted to see Karen fight with the Oatker family and see the both of them suffer. Then he would come out and take care of the mess! What a wonderful thing that would be! "Karen is just like that. She''s usually calm andposed. However, when she makes her move, she will make sure to wipe you out. Give her a week. By then, Karen will definitely break into the Oatker family personally! She may even die in there!" The one who spoke was Karen''s brother. He hated Karen because she was too outstanding. Consequently, he didn''t have any presence in the Lee family at all. All he knew was to immerse himself in wine and women. Elijah was silent. He did not say a word. "Dad, don''t worry. After we take all of Karen''s possessions, our Lee family will be the greatest household in the world. No one canpare to us!" Brayden announced firmly. He was full of excitement! As the eldest son, he would be the next leader. Then he would be the head of the world''s number one family. How prestigious it would be! "I don''t think Karen is that simple." Elijah was worried. Previously, he had a feeling that things shouldn''t have turned this way. Now he was getting to know howplicated Karen could be. As her father, he could no longer guess her thoughts. He couldn''t help but think about the fact that Karen''s departure from the family had caused great damage to the household. He had to admit that she yed a detrimental part to the Lee family. "Dad, you worry too much." Brayden shook his head. A middle-aged man said disdainfully, "Yes, Dad, do you think Karen is truly capable? She has been riding off our wealth all this time. Now that she''s all high and mighty, she''ll start venturing out on her own. In fact, her departure from the Lee family had a greater impact on her, but she has been unwilling to admit it." That was true, since it hadn''t been long since Karen started developing her own businesses. It was all thanks to family connections that she could get everything she had today. Karen wouldn''t admit it and instead said that she relied on herself. What the hell? Without the Lee family, she, Karen Lee, was nothing. She could only survive on her own for so long. Elijah was silent and sighed. He regretted kicking Karen out. If not, the Lee family wouldn''t be where it was now. For the sake of the greater picture, he had the intention to call Karen in person and ask her toe back. Yet as a father, he could not say this at all. "That''s right. Now the Oatker family has turned hostile to Karen. The strength of the Oatker family is far more powerful than the Lee family. Karen can''t possibly resist them at all..." The others chimed in too. Everyone thought despite being quite strong, Karen was not enough topete with the Oatker family at all. What they wanted was for Karen to fight with the Oatker family and seriously hurt the core members of the Oatker family. Then, the Oatker family would be in chaos. With that, the Lee family was going to take advantage of this opportunity and conquer their family! This n was perfect! "With her intelligence, she must know that we were the ones who set her up. She maye to us first!" Elijah responded. His sons shook their heads andughed. "Dad, so what if she knows? The Oatker n has already dealt with her and she doesn''t have any spare time for us at all. She doesn''t even have the time toe to us. After all, it''s already a headache for her to deal with the Oatker family alone. How can she still have the energy toe here?" "I think so too. These past few days, she has been so quiet. She must have been preparing to tackle the Oatker family big time! There''s no way for her to do anything to us at all." The brothers expressed their opinions while Brayden justughed out loud, "Dad, you really think too much. Would Karen still dare toe to us?" Exactly, would she still dare to return? Did she not care about her pride? Elijah sighed, "Forget it. I don''t care anymore. Anyways, I can''t be in this position for long. You''ll have to take over." Brayden was very excited. Was he finally trying to make him the family head? Brayden could not wait any longer. "Don''t worry, dad. I''ll execute this nicely. We kicked out Karen, so she''s at most a stepping stone for us. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I guess she must be in a lot of trouble now. After all, the Oatker family is not joking around. She must be so worried that she can''t sleep," Brayden said with a smile. "Haha, I''m sure of it!" The brothers burst intoughter. They were all preparing for a celebratory feast. Brayden snickered since Karen was finally going to die by his hands. Once he killed her, he''d kill her son and avenge his son''s death! He muttered under his breath, "Karen, oh Karen, it''s all your fault. Killing my son was the biggest mistake you''ve made in your life!" The room was filled withughter. Just then, someone knocked on the door urgently. Brayden frowned and ordered, "Come in!" A man ran in, a little flustered. "Something bad has happened," This person was anxious. Brayden and the others stopped smiling. Even Elijah opened his eyes. "What''s wrong?" Brayden asked. What could possibly happen in the middle of the night? This person wasn''t just making a fuss out of nothing, was he? "There are a lot of cars heading our way," The man announced hurriedly. Brayden and his brothers looked at each other in dismay. "What''s going on? Bring up surveince for me to see!" Brayden''s face turned ice-cold. "Yes!" The man immediately pressed a few buttons and a screen lit up in the room. "What... Who has the audacity to barge into our house at night? They are seeking death!!" "That''s right." "Wait, could it be someone from the Oatker family? Maybe they found out that we''re the ones who killed one of their family members?" Someone was a little worried. After all, the Lee family was now weak. If the Oatker family knew about this, they would be in big trouble if the Oatker family were to deal with them!! A lot of images appeared on the screen, showing that the cars were only hundreds of miles away from the Lee family residence! The long motorcade split up and began to surround the Lee family. They seemed to be well- trained since they were driving armoured off- road vehicles that were not easily obtainable. "Zoom in on the biggest car in the front!!" Brayden ordered. Someone obeyed and erged the image. Clearly, it was Karen! Chapter 567 Chapter 567 "Karen Lee, how dare youe back!" The few people in the room immediately got angry at the sight. Elijah was stunned. Did Karen actuallye over in the middle of the night? What was she doing? "She''s so bold to seek death so quickly! Isn''t the Oatker family already a handful? She''s actually coming here for us!" Brayden was furious. "Brother, get the Superb Household Forces to stop Karen!" "Yeah, how dare shee back? Make sure she won''t get out alive!" The suggestion fanned their anger! If this was to be spread out, where would the dignity of the Lee family lie? "The captain of the Superb Household Forces was trained by Karen Lee," Brayden brought up coldly. "It''s okay, I don''t think he could possibly still be loyal to her." Brayden nodded and ordered, "Bring all of them out! I want Karen alive!" Karen couldn''t die, because she was a tool for him to deal with the Oatker family. How could she die early before fulfilling her purposes? She had to die for a good reason! "Understood," The person who had juste in ran out quickly to convey Brayden orders. On the monitor, Karen''s troops could be seen driving into the Lee residences. However, the Superb Household Forces appeared in front of them, forming an impregnable wall like soldiers who guarded the city in ancient times. They were prepared to see how Karen would attack. "Is Karen nning to attack us?" Someone asked. "Attack us? Hmph, is she qualified to? No!" Brayden snorted coldly. "That''s right. Karen came from the Lee family. Is she qualified to even fight against the Lee family?" In addition, the Oatker family had already dealt with Karen. What kind of strength did she have left to face both of them? "I think Karen is just desperate. Fortunately, she was driven out of the Lee family. Otherwise, such a person will really bring shame to our Lee family!" "That''s right. She''s just garbage. Look at her car, it''s so heavily modified with armour. Her technologypany has been operating for so long, and look what they''ve been able to figure out? Useless garbage!" Someoneughed. Now that the Superb Household Forces were out, they were an army of elite soldiers. This was impossible! Karen''s forces were dead for sure. On the monitoring screen, Karen''s motorcade rampaged around and crashed into the group of guards, creating a ruckus. "Mad! She''s mad!!" From the surveince, Karen seemed to have gone insane. All her cars were tailor- made of special alloys developed by her own technologypany. They were extremely durable. The same could not be said for other cars, so they could not withstand the impact of Karen''s cars. In the room, Karen''s elder brothers were shocked. What was the difference between this and a tank? "Why is her car so tough?" "Did her so-called science and technologypany reallye up with something like this?" They looked at each other in despair! "What on earth does she want? She''s really gone crazy this time." Brayden stared at the monitor screen and sneered. "She wants toe in!" "No way! She''s been thrown out! The Lee family doesn''t have a ce for her!" Upon hearing that, everyone immediately refused. "Superb Household Forces, try your best to stop Karen''s car!" Brayden ordered. "Yes sir!" Everyone was in chaos. The people brought by Karen were specially trained, and they could cooperate extremely closely unlike others since they had trained together for quite some time. The Superb Household Forces were now forced into a tight spot with nowhere to run. Karen''s strength was indeed incredible! Just then, a loud rumble was heard. An off- road vehicle blocked Karen''s way. A man stepped out of the car, his expression a mixture of respect and awkwardness. He was the captain of the Superb Household Forces and Karen had taught him a lot of things personally. He had silently sharpened the skills of the Lee family''s Superb Household Forces. "President Lee, please don''t be like this!" The captain said. "Get out of the way!!" Karen stepped on the elerator and continued rampaging. "President Lee." Bang! Karen''s car crashed into his car with amazing strength, demolishing and knocking away his car like a gust of wind. "President Lee!" The captain continued chasing her. "Today, whoever stands in my way will die!" Karen shouted. The captain flinched. Karen''s words were full of murderous intent, and even he was intimidated. Bang! Crash! The motorcade crushed the Superb Household Forces like a hot knife through butter! They were a group of unstoppable beasts that could not be tamed! They were here to fight for Chuck! No one could stop them! "She... That lunatic actually broke through! Are our guards nothing but trash?" In the room, everyone was extremely angry! Brayden''s expression was dark. How could Karen''s men be so powerful? However, it wasn''t a big deal. The Superb Household Forces were just the firstyer of defense! The Lee family''s defenses were not limited to just these! "Karen, you are underestimating the Lee family! We''ve got more cards up our sleeves!" Bang! The men brought by Karen had surrounded the Lee family and stopped! Only Karen''s car continued moving forward and she finally arrived at the gate! "Let her in. I want to see how desperate she is today!" Brayden smirked. The other people were snickering. She was thrown out in the past but now she was back. What was she going to do? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The door opened. Karen drove in, her men waiting for her on standby. "Come on, let''s go see her!" Brayden taunted. The other people were excited. Elijah sighed, "What do you want her to do?" "What do I want her to do? I want her to know what the consequences will be for what she did today!" As soon as Brayden went out, the others followed suit! Looking at Karen on the surveince screen, Elijah sighed and felt even more regret in his heart. He found that Karen''s eyes were bloodshot. What was she going to do? Did she really want to fight to the death? "You came to the wrong ce. You don''t have the strength to do so," Elijah shook his head. He continued to watch with no intent to leave the room. In the Lee family hall! Brayden and the others had arrived. Brayden had already ordered someone to attack the people outside at hismand! "When the timees, catching Karen will be like getting candy from a baby!" "She''s pretty brave!" "Haha! She''s in a desperate need of help. Is there anything she won''t do? I guess she''s here to bargain with us," A man said with a sinisterugh. "I think so too. She''s begging us to help her deal with the Oatker family. Tsk tsk, when did she be so stupid?" "Ha ha!" Several people wereughing at them. Karen came in alone. Betty wanted to follow her, but she didn''t allow her to. "Karen, what are you going to do today with such arge fleet of soldiers with you?" Brayden mocked her. It was such an ignorant move toe in alone! Without anyone else''s help, they would be able to capture her. She was like a sheep in a tiger''s den. "Are you here to beg us?" Brayden ridiculed. Karen approached him slowly. She kept staring at Brayden as she asked, "I''m here to ask you only one question!" "Oh, do you think I''ll answer if you ask me? Who do you think you are? Do you think you''re a part of us?" Brayden stated disdainfully. "We let you offst time, but you can''t escape today!" The others red at Karen. She had to remain here today! "Did you do something to my son?" Karen asked. "Oh, your son is dead, right? Haha, that''s good news. Do you want me to celebrate with you? Haha!" Braydenughed menacingly. Turns out that Karen was just here for Chuck! Did something happen? Was he killed? Did some unfortunate ident happen to him? Excellent! However, Brayden felt a little regretful because he wanted to kill Chuck personally. He didn''t expect Chuck to die before he could make his move. Oh well, his death was good enough! His son could rest in peace now. "Your d*mn son Chuck''s definitely the unluckiest man on earth. We didn''t even need to personally kill him at all! Tell me, did he get beaten or hacked to death? Tell me, I''ll sleep well tonight." One of the brothersughed maniacally. "The way I see it, you came to the wrong ce. It must have been done by the Oatker family. They killed your son, so why don''t you go to them? What are you doing here?" "Haha, I told you. She''s just to make us happy." "Hahaha!" The room was filled with the sounds of a diabolicalughter. To them, Karen brought great news of Chuck''s death! "Karen, you''vee to the wrong ce, but you won''t be able to leave today!" Brayden said coldly! Chapter 568 Chapter 568 In the face of their mockery, the hostility in Karen''s eyes grew. Chuck was the most precious thing to her, but now, these people wereughing at him! They were taking pleasure in others'' misfortune! mes of fury sprang up in Karen''s heart, as if they were fanned in a furnace! "My son''s not dead!" Karen walked up to them. Brayden and the others frowned and surrounded her. They were going to take her down personally! As a former member of the Lee family, Karen had been a castaway. She couldn''t just stay a coward and even went to attack the Lee family! This was intolerable! "Oh, he''s not? Then what are you doing here? Haha, the person who injured your son really is a genius!" "That''s right. If your son is dead, why are you still here?" Several people ridiculed her. Suddenly, Karen appeared in front of a middle-aged man. She struck him with a fist equipped with all her strength. Bang! It was shockingly fast, as well as shockingly powerful. This middle- aged man who still had a face of mockery widened his eyes in disbelief. His face was instantly filled with surprise, pain, and fear! With a scream, he flew back! Thud!! He smashed onto the wooden tables and chairs and flopped onto the floor. There was dead silence! Not a sound was heard in the room. Brayden was shocked. They were allbat masters, but someone was sent flying by a single punch from Karen? Did they not have the slightest strength to fight back?! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Even he, Brayden Lee, couldn''t do that! That was simply amazing. Where on earth did Karen''s strengthe from? "Karen, I am your brother. How can you treat me like this? You..." The middle-aged man struggled to get up, ck spots dancing in front of his eyes. The power of Karen''s punch was too amazing! "My brother? From today onwards, you are not!" Karen''s footsteps were too fast. Before the middle-aged man could react, Karen''s fist had already hit him in the chest! "Argh!" It was an ear-splitting shriek! Due to Karen''s punch filled with anger, he fell to the ground and spat out blood, then stopped moving. The two punches had pummeled abat expert to the ground. This was something that even Brayden didn''t expect! Last time when he chased Karen out, she had already made her move but she was nowhere near as good as now. Was she just holding back that time? In the room, Elijah, who was watching the surveince, was shocked! He was also abat master, but he couldn''t do this when he was young. Yet, Karen seemed to be able to. How strong had his own daughter be? He couldn''t believe his eyes! The feeling of regret spread in Elijah''s heart as he trembled slightly. If he hadn''t chased her out, if he hadn''t been so strict on her since she was young, perhaps... "Karen, you''re looking for death!" Brayden was furious! "No, you''re the one who''s seeking death!" Karen headed straight for Brayden! This punch of hers contained an astonishing amount of power! "Guys, let''s get her together!" Brayden was furious! Everyone, including a fewbat experts, sprung into action. The formation they took on was pretty astounding. However, Karen managed to single Brayden out and threw a punch at him! "Die!" Brayden sneered. Men and women were physically different. No matter how powerful she was, her frame was not as big as his. She was destined to be weaker. Compared to him, he could destroy the bones in her arm with this one punch. He was going to cripple her for life! Karen ignored everyone else and their fists collided with each other! However, to everyone''s surprise, Brayden''s arm buckled. He felt that he had smashed into an iron fist. It was too hard! His fist was deformed, blood seeping out of the cracks in his fist. Pain made hime to his senses! "Karen, how dare you?" Brayden was shocked and stepped back, but Karen''s petite- looking fist headed straight for him once more! Her speed had reached superhuman speed! Bang! He flew backwards, blood spurting out from his mouth. He was in a terrible state!! Brayden stood up and slumped onto the ground again as if his body had fallen apart. He was extremely shocked. Why! Why was he so weak today? How could this be possible? Brayden found it unbelievable! The other people were stunned and their jaws dropped. Just now, they tried to besiege Karen with all their strength, but she easily escaped. A secondter, Brayden had been beaten up badly. What... What was going on? They couldn''t even describe how shocked they were. Suddenly, a figure rushed towards him. Brayden tried shuffling backwards, but there was no chance at all. A hand grabbed him by his neck! His oxygen supply was cut off and the feeling of suffocating overwhelmed him all of a sudden. The fear of death descended upon him, causing him to panic as he croaked, "You, you..." Was this a dream? How could he be so vulnerable today?! "You''re the one who''s going to die! You didn''t kidnap my son, but I''m going to kill you anyways. I''m here to make the person who kidnapped my son know the consequences!" Karen carried a murderous intent that she had never seen before! Brayden was terrified and pleaded, "No, I''m your brother. I hugged you when you were little, and I..." "If it weren''t for this, I would have killed you long ago!" Karen''s hand was exerting more strength, her fingers wrapping around Brayden''s neck tightly that even a simple grip would snap his neck off easily. It was only then that Brayden regretted what he had done. He was vulnerable in front of Karen. Apparently, Karen could''ve killed him a long time ago. He had been ying with fire all the time, and today, the fire was finally creeping up on him! The other people in the room were frozen for a long time. No one thought that this was possible. "Stop, Karen! He''s your brother!" Right then, an old man''s voice was heard. Elijah came out shakily. He saw what was happening on the surveince screen and his heart was trembling. Karen had been hiding her true strength all this time and had finally shown it today. It was both terrible and somewhat amazing. "Dad," Brayden shouted in fear and pain. Karen turned to look at him and said, "He is not. I have always been an outsider in the Lee family!" The people in the room were speechless! The gap in power flung them awake. This was no longer just a dream! It had finallye to light that Karen was not so easy to deal with after all! Her strength had long surpassed that of the Lee family! So they were the ones looking for trouble... Their previous lucky encounters appeared in their minds,pletely demolishing their pride and arrogance asbat masters! "Sigh, Karen, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have treated you like that. Let your older brother go. He''s your older brother after all!" Elijah sighed. His persuasion was hollow, but what kind of confidence could he have? His daughter had been driven out, and he had always thought that she was just a dispensable person. Yet today, Karen had proved her strength,pletely overturning everyone''s expectations and images of her. "No! Both him and his son wanted to kill my son. Is this something a brother would do?" Karen refuted. She tightened her grip once more, causing Brayden to suffocate. He was drowning in constant fear. "Karen, you are still carrying the surname Lee. I was wrong. Let go of your brother! Do you want the Lee family to be finished? I will even kneel down for you!" Elijah knelt down! The people in the room suddenly came to their senses! "Dad, what are you doing?" "How can she bear to see you kneeling down? Get up, get up quickly!" "Please don''t kneel!" Several people surrounded him and tried to help him up, but he refused. He stared at Karen with remorse and pleaded once again, "Karen, let your brother go. I have knelt down to you. What else do you want? Do you want me to kowtow to you?" "Karen, what kind of daughter are you? Dad already knelt down before you, so what else do you want? Are you still human?" Some of them were angry. "You are not qualified to talk to me. Am I not human? All of you will die here today!!" Karen''s cold voice echoed in the room! Everyone was speechless. Indeed, if Karen was willing to throw away her conscience, no one in the Lee family was going to survive the night! They could feel Karen''s wrath! No one dared to refute her. They didn''t have the conviction and didn''t know how to do so. Karen had been too kind to the Lee family. Although she was kicked out, they still wanted to trick her and even annex her. It seemed that they were the ones who weren''t humans. They were the ones who forced her to throw away thest shred of familial love she had for them! "Karen, let your brother go. I''ll kowtow to you!" Elijah''s voice was hoarse as he prostrated himself. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Karen was not a cold-hearted person. In fact, her heart had already softened when her father knelt down. True, she was still a Lee after all! Furthermore, the man who knelt down and kowtowed was an old man! "Karen, you have no conscience, you''re worse than a beast. Dad''s kowtowed to you. What else do you want?" One of them asked in agony. "Yeah, Karen, you are a beast. No, the word beast isn''t even enough to describe you. Dad knelt down and kowtowed to you. No matter how serious the matter is, you should just let bygones be bygones. How can you do this?" Her brothers reprimanded and cursed her angrily. "Shut up!!" Elijah chided! "Father!" "We''re the ones who are lower than beasts! We''ve treated Karen so badly! What happened to her didn''t happen to you, so none of you have the right to say anything about her!" Elijah shouted hoarsely. Everyone was speechless! Everyone who had been scolding Karen could only cower silently. "Karen, let your brother go. The Lee family will never do that again," Elijah begged, his voice cracking. If Brayden died, the Lee family''s situation would continue to deteriorate. Now that Karen, who was originally the pir of support, was driven out, the Lee family would hit rock bottom if Brayden was killed! If that happened, the Lee family''s fate would be disastrous. This is because the Lee Family was a rich family, and many wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to annihte them! Karen turned around and red at Brayden, who was already starting to froth and convulse from theck of air. She was silent for a second and released her grip, but quickly gave him a punch! Bang! Brayden wailed miserably. He flew out andid on the ground, motionless. He was seriously injured and unconscious, a look of fear still stered on his face. "From today onwards, don''t provoke me anymore! I have nothing to do with the Lee family!" Karen went out! "Karen, I am your father. Have you forgotten?" Elijah''s heart ached. Looking at him, Karen shook her head and refuted, "You really think you have the courage to say this?" Elijah was rendered speechless! That''s right, he couldn''t even admit it. Could anyone still say that after they knew what he did? "From today on, I don''t have a father! Neither do I have a brother!" Karen left just like that. The entire ce was silent, only the faint sound of breathing and gasps could be heard. In the end, Elijah looked at what was left of the house and sighed... "Dad, Karen, she..." "Get someone to send the two of them to the hospital. From today onwards, don''t provoke Karen anymore," Elijah sighed. "Dad, Karen is so sneaky! She is so good at hiding and at fighting, what a scheming b*tch!" One of the brothers scoffed. Elijah walked over and pped him in the face!! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Shut up, she''s your sister!" He scolded! "But dad, she said that she won''t recognize our ties anymore," The man sped his cheek in pain but did not show any anger. "It''s not that she doesn''t recognize our ties. We were the ones who cut off the ties on our own." Elijah was worried. He had a feeling that from today onwards, the Lee family would begin to decline. Without Karen, the Lee family would definitely fail. He was starting to really regret his decision. "What did you say? The Lees were besieged? What happened? Who could do this?" The people of the Oatker family were all stunned! The news spread immediately! "It''s true! It was Karen who did it! The Superb Household Forces of the Lee family were easily broken through by Karen." "What? She actually had such strength? Why did she do that? Why did they suddenly break into a fight?" It was hard for them to imagine! The Lee family was also one of the Four Greatest Households. How could they be so vulnerable? "I heard that Karen''s son went missing. She had gone to the Lee family to find her son." "Karen has a son?" "Yes, it seems that he hase to the United States recently. Karen decided to do this as a warning to people who kidnapped her son, telling them to watch out!" "Who could be so bold to kidnap her son?" "Who knows? Anyways, it was not done by our family," Several people were talking about it. The head of the Oatker family ordered, "Get someone to send those people in theb over. Karen maye anytime soon!" If Karenunched sudden attacks, this was not a good sign! "If she dares to ambush us, I''ll kill her!" "That''s right. Those from ourb don''t feel pain. Ten of them would be enough to kill Karen. How dare shee over?" The family members began to look down on her. "No matter how good Karen is at fighting, so what? In this era of advanced technology, fighting and killing can''t solve problems." "Get those people over!" "Yes, sir!" They began to make preparations! "Also, stop attacking Karen Lee for the time being. The Lee family was attacked by her, so a few of them must have died. From now on, attack the Lee family with all your strength. I want them dead!" The Oatker family head anticipated the annihtions of the Lee family. If he conquered the Lee family, which was also one of the Four Great Households, the Oatker n would be able to dominate the world! Since Karen was also the one who provided them this opportunity, wouldn''t it be a waste if he just let this chance go? "Dad, I''ve been wanting to do this for a long time. I''ll get to it right away!" The people of the Oatker family began to get excited. At the same time, news had spread to other families. One of the Four Greatest Families, the Lawrence family, had also received news that the Lees had been attacked! "Karen''s son was caught? Who did it? Those from the Oatker family?" A charming young woman muttered to herself. If Regine was here, she must have known this young woman. She was the spitting image of Elise! Yes, she was Sophia, Elise''s mother! "It''s possible. Otherwise, who else would do such a thing?" Someone else in the room suggested, throwing out ideas. The room was filled with beautiful United States beauties, proof of how the Lawrence family was dominated by women. "That''s right. It''s better not to mess with Karen''s son. There''s a reason that she has been able to stay here for so many years," said Sophia. "I don''t think so. Isn''t she just a woman thrown out by the Lee family? She''s nothing on her own, and can only be angry with the Lee family. How dare she get angry with other families. Recently, the Oatker family dealt with her, but she didn''t dare to say anything and didn''t even dare to resist. I think the reason why she can fight against the Lee family this time is that she''s from the Lee family and is familiar with them, hence exining the surprise attack. She won''te after us because she probably won''t know our household well!" Another pretty woman in jeans called Sonia scoffed in disdain. Yes, they knew that Karen had been driven out. What strength did a stray woman like her have? "Forget it, let''s not talk about her. Where''s your daughter, Elise?" Sophia shook her head and shrugged, "I''m not sure. She hasn''te back today. It''s sote." "Could it be that she''s on a date with someone?" "No, I know my daughter, Elise. She doesn''t like ordinary men," Sophia answered with satisfaction. Her daughter was a girl with chastity. She was quite good at preserving her innocence. "You''re right. Who''s qualified to be picked up by Elise anyways?" Sophia smiled gently, "Forget it. Let''s drop the topic. We don''t need to do anything about Karen. It''s none of our business..." "So what? Will she dare to fight me?" Sonia sneered. The Lawrence family was a family specializing in firearms. Karen wouldn''t even dare to step foot in the mansion. She would be blown to smithereens with bombs! "Yes, even if our family kidnapped her son, there is nothing to worry about." Another blondedy said. Sophia nodded. That was true, so there was no need to worry, was there? She took out her phone and called Elise. "Hi, Mom." "It''ste, so why aren''t you home?" Sophia pretended to be angry. Elise was probably drinking somewhere at a bar. Although Sophia always advised her daughter not to go to such ces, Elise loved to go drinking. However, she would usually frequent bars that belonged to their family. "Mom, I have to go abroad in a few days." "What are you doing abroad?" "I''m having some fun. I''ve found something interesting and I think it''ll be entertaining!" Sophia couldn''t stop Elise and just sighed, "Come back soon." "Got it. I''m hanging up." Sophia smiled. "What''s Elise doing?" "She said that she found something fun and entertaining." Sophia didn''t know whether tough or cry. What fun was worth Elise going abroad for? Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Ouch! His head hurt! Chuck opened his eyes from the pain and found that he was in a room. He got up and touched his head. It throbbed dully. The agony made his scalp feel numb. What happened? He staggered to the door and found that the door was locked from the outside. He went to the window and found himself smack in the middle of a desert. It was almost uninhabited. Where was this ce? Most importantly, why was he here? He thought long and hard and finally figured out what had happened. In the middle of a fierce fight with Elise, he felt an intense headache. He turned around and saw Elise with a blood-stained metal pipe in her hand. Then, he could not remember anything else. Now that he thought of it, was he kidnapped? Chuck was furious. He kicked at the door hard and shouted, "Come out,e out!" No one paid any attention to him. Chuck seemed to be talking to himself. "Let me out, let me out!" Chuck roared. His phone was gone. He couldn''t get in touch with his mom anymore. How was she? Where was Yvette? And ck Rose? How were they? Was he going to be locked up here for the rest of his life? Chuck was in pain, but he soon calmed down. He told himself not to panic and instead focus on a way of escaping. He couldn''t give up! His mother had to be looking for him, so he couldn''t justy down and give up! Chuck calmly observed the situation. His head was still aching, but he was still strong. He had not been beaten silly, and there was still a chance to live. "Hmph, why did he stop yelling? Is he pretending to be calm?" Elise asked scornfully. She asked, "How''s his situation? Is he all right?" "Miss, he lost some blood, but there is no problem. However, there could be some aftereffects," The doctor said cautiously. When he saw Chuck, he was also frightened from the amount of blood he lost. Elise had almost killed him with that blow! Chuck was able to survive and wake up so quickly purely by luck.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Aftereffects? What sort of aftereffects?" Elise asked. She had been monitoring Chuck who was inside the room closely. At that moment, he was walking around as if trying to escape. It didn''t seem like he was suffering from anything else. "He hurt his brain, which will probably affect his memory. Maybe he has lost some of his memories after being hit. Maybe..." The doctor stated. "Memories? What sort of danger does that possess? It''s none of my business that he lost his memory. I just want him to be fine!" Elise said coldly. "He''s fine. His physical condition is very good. I''ve not seen anyone who''s as strong as him in my whole career as a doctor!" "The best? He is just a weak little foreign man. You are a doctor, you''re supposed to be used to treating strong and tall people! Is his physical quality better than that of other people from our country?" Elise shook her head in doubt. "Yes, he is not as tall and strong as the people from our country, but physically, he is much more fitter than them. Otherwise, how could he wake up so quickly? This is probably gically inherited. I think his parents'' physical prowess may be better. If not, he would not be able to be this strong," The doctor analyzed. "Genes, you say? Well, let''s go and see him now!" Elise was not interested in these. The only thing she wanted to do now was to have Chuck teach her and then defeat him. That would make her very happy indeed! Elise went out, followed by a few people. In Chuck''s room, one of the walls suddenly became transparent. From there, he saw her! In an instant, his eyes were filled with murderous intent! "It''s really you!" "Yes, it''s me. Who told you to resist? I gave you money, but you didn''t want it, so you left me no choice. How do you feel about that offer now?" Elise was delighted. She felt good seeing Chuck''s angry face. "Let me out. Otherwise, you will regret it!" Chuck shot invisible eye daggers at her. "Regret? I won''t regret anything. No one can stop me from doing anything, including you! You are now my toy. Don''t you know that?" Elise was ecstatic. She thought of how Chuck had pped her so many times. Now, she was finally able to get back at him! "Let me out!" "Let you out? Well, I''ll let you out and even give you a sum of money. However, you have to be obedient and teach me martial arts. Then, I''ll defeat you and finally wash my shame away!" Chuck red at her! Apromise? In her dreams! "You will regret it if you find out who I am!" Elise sneered, "Hahaha, you don''t know who I am either. If I tell you, you will be scared to death. You are now nothing but my y toy!" She was angry. How could Chuck be so disobedient? Chuck didn''t respond. He continued to observe the room. He was determined to escape! "Who do you expect toe for you? Do you think it''s possible? No one can find this ce unless I let you out." Chuck still didn''t answer! "Hmph, think carefully! Give him something to eat." Elise stormed away. The doctor immediately arranged for food to be sent to his room. Chuck was sitting in a closed room. He did not give up and he was still looking for something he could use to escape. He wanted to see his mother, Yvette, Wi, Quinn, and Zelda... There were too many people that he wanted to see. He still had ambitions and wanted to build his own business empire, someday bing the richest person in the world. There were too many things he had yet done... He couldn''t be a sitting duck here! Where was the opportunity to escape? He was surrounded by forests, so how was he supposed to escape? This was a major problem! Elise scorned, "You''re still being stubborn? Let''s see how long you can hold on!" A dayter, Chuck sat down calmly in the middle of the room. After surveying his surroundings, he deduced that there was no way for him to escape for now. The only thing he could do was to agree to Elise''s requests first. He would grab his chance to seize her once he met her. Then, he could escape on his own! This was not something he couldn''t ovee! "Come and see me!" Chuck roared in rage! "I was wondering how long you would resist? You gave in in less than a day. I''m really disappointed. Forget it, I have other ces to go. You are not worth spending so much time on!" Elise went over. However, Chuck was slightly disappointed that there was a ss partition between them. He took a look at the ss. It was bulletproof ss! Without a weapon in his hand, there was no way he could break the ss easily and get to her. "Now you''repromising?" Eliseughed at him, taunting, "I said that I will definitely be able to do what I want to. See, there''s nothing that I can''t get!" "Fine, I will teach you, but how?" Chuck''s face was expressionless. "Do you think I''m stupid? I know all your thoughts, but it''s impossible. Before I reach your strength, I won''t meet you alone," Eliseughed. Of course, she knew what Chuck was thinking. "No problem. Give me some fitness equipment then. Is that okay?" In fact, Chuck still had two special metal rings on his hands. However, they were too small to be of much use to him. "No problem, I won''t bully you. I will fight you at your prime, but the fitness equipment can''t help you escape. You better be a good boy... Prepare the equipment for him!" Elise ordered her men. Her subordinates immediately went to prepare them for Chuck. "Now, teach me." Elise was excited. She admitted that she had taken a fancy to Chuck''s fighting style. If she had learned it, she would have performed better than Chuck because she was definitely better than him! Chuck nodded and told her a bit about fighting. If he was her actual master, he would have spilled the beans about everything. However, he wasn''t, and he made sure to avoid saying the important things. After all, they were from the umtion of years of experience from Karen and Wi. Chuck would never let someone like Elise know everything! Even so, Elise was particrly excited when she heard this as it was really useful. She was finally enlightened! "Strength is very important. You don''t have enough strength," Chuck pointed out bluntly. Thest time he fought with her, Chuck could tell that although fighting skills were important, strength was also indispensable. In a way, it was extremely important for one to be skilled at fighting! In the next few days, Chuck wanted to recover as soon as possible and startying out his n for his escape. "Okay, I''ll listen to you. I''ll train day and night," With that, Elise went out excitedly. Today''s ss was over. Chuck looked out of the window and vowed to himself, secretly muttering, "Yvette, I''ll escape for sure!" Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Elise returned to her room. On the way, she heard her men talking. "My friend called me and said that the Lee family was defeated." "Which Lee family?" "That Lee family of the Four Greatest Households!" "What?! Who defeated them?" "Karen Lee." Elise overheard their discussion and walked over curiously. Of course, she knew about the Lee family. After all, her own family was one of the Four Greatest Households. She also knew Karen Lee, but Karen herself was from the Lee family, wasn''t she? Why would she attack her own family? Maybe she betrayed her own family? Karen was really an *sshole. How could she do that? She had never seen someone as shameless as her. Who would attack their own family? "Young miss," The two men lowered their heads respectfully. "Why did Karen Lee attack the Lee family?" Elise asked. Could it be that she wanted to conquer the Lee family? Seems that they made a mistake chasing her out of the family. "I heard that she wanted to annihte the Lee family." "No, I heard that Karen''s son is missing. That''s why she went to the Lee family to get him back!" The two subordinates both had their own opinions. "Is her son missing? Was he captured by the Lee family?" Elise scoffed. What kind of garbage family was this? Did they actually capture one of their own? Elise was baffled by what she was hearing! "I think so. I heard that Karen''s son is a fool." "That''s not right. I heard that Karen''s son wanted to take over the Lee family and got caught trying to do so." Elise mocked, "In other words, both mother and son want to conquer the Lee family?" Were there really people like that? "Most likely." "Then how are the Lees doing?" "They were sessfully ambushed by Karen at night. Rumour has it that Karen went in by herself and badly injured several people of the Lee family. Even Elijah Lee, the head of the Lee family knelt down for mercy!" One of the men said. "Karen is so unfilial to force her father to her knees. The son must be a good- for- nothing too. Serves him right to be kidnapped!" Elise snorted. Obviously, this mother and her son were rubbish! "That''s right. I heard that her son is an absolute good- for- nothing. He hooks up with all sorts of women all day long. That kind of trash deserves to be caught! However, I did hear that Karen''s trashy son wasn''t caught by the Lee family, but by someone else," One of the men said in confusion. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Then who did it?" Another man asked curiously. "It doesn''t matter who kidnapped him. What matters is that you two must keep an eye on that person. Don''t let him run away!" Elise was not interested in listening to this any further. If it wasn''t someone from the Lee family, then it had to be someone else! This was definitely a dispute between families. Elise had no interest in getting involved. Her only interest now was to learn Chuck''s fighting tactics, defeat him, and trample him under her feet! All to redeem her wounded honor! "Yes, miss!" The two subordinates didn''t dare to say anything else. Elise returned to her room and began to do what Chuck had told her to do. She was aware that whatever Chuck said today was absolutely right. She was confident that she could defeat Chuck soon! She quickly began to exercise and train her body in excitement. "Betty, has the surveince not been restored yet?" Karen was anxious. She thought that she could fix the cameras in three days, but there were still no results up until today. She knew that it was very difficult to repair these electronics, but there was no other way. She was worried sick about her son! "No, our men have been repairing it as quickly as possible, but it''s more challenging than we thought," Betty was not confident. The camera in the car was spoilt way too badly, so it was extremely difficult to restore anything, let alone repair it. The people from the technologypany had been working on it all night. "Ask them to hurry up," Karen sighed. She had not slept for three days because Chuck had suddenly disappeared. She was overly anxious. Although she had released news that the kidnappers were not to harm Chuck''s life, it didn''t seem to work as well as she had initially thought. "Okay, got it," Betty left the room, eager to try her best regarding anything that was remotely rted to Chuck. Right then, she suddenly thought of something and came back, reporting, "President Lee, I heard that the experts in this field are back in our home country." "Then get them here, no matter how much it costs!" Karen''s eyes gleamed with determination. "In fact, it''s not necessary. You can just call President Logan. She haspanies over there and has hired all the experts from otherpanies..." When Betty thought of this, she suddenly realized that Wi''s business reach was also pretty wide. She even invested in science and technology companies. Although they were not as sessful as Karen, they were good at smaller research and developmental fields. They specialized in exclusive research and development, bringing quite fruitful research results to the field. "Wi Logan?" Karen rubbed her temples. How did she forget about her? She had been too upset and anxious about Chuck that shepletely forgot Wi. Karen immediately took out her mobile phone and called Wi. It was daytime, but because of the time zone differences, it was already 12 midnight in her home country. Judging by Wi''s habit of going to bed early and getting up early, she was probably already asleep. Thankfully, Wi heard her phone ringing and woke up in a daze. She grabbed her phone from the cab next to her and looked at the caller ID. She immediately smiled and muttered, "She hasn''t called me for a long time." She answered the call and asked, "Auntie Karen, what''s up..." "Wi, long story short, please bring all the experts in yourpany that are skilled in repairing and restoring technological devices here," Karen cut straight to the chase. "What happened?" Wi sat up from the bed and was very surprised by Karen''s urgent tone. She sounded anxious and tense, something that Wi never heard happening to her before. Karen was usually as calm as a cucumber. What happened for her to act like this? "Something happened to Chucky. Someone abducted him. I installed surveince camera on his car, but the memory chip is badly burnt. I..." Karen only managed to finish half of her sentence before Wi took action. She immediately jumped out of bed and replied, "Okay, I''m going over right now!" "Alright." After hanging up the phone, Wi put on her clothes and made a phone call, "Hello, tell Bruno to come with me to the airport now!... Does he not work at night? It''s alright, I''ll give him ten million dors just to follow me! Go and arrange it!" After hanging up the phone, she immediately called another number. "I''ll be at the airport in 15 minutes. Make the preparations. I''m going to the US!" With that, Wi packed up and went out. To the airport she went! Just when she drove out of the vi, a car drove towards them. The driver was Cheryl of the Champ family. Recently, she had been quite busy with the Champ family''s affairs. However, she couldn''t sleep tonight and decided to go out for a drive. She didn''t know why she came here. Maybe it was because Chuck lived here once. She saw Wi driving out in the darkness despite thete hours and was surprised. Why was she out sote? Was she going to pick someone up? Could she be going to pick Chuck up? After all, he seemed to have left Central City for quite a long time. She had not seen Chuck recently. Wi frowned as someone blocked her car. Cheryl came down and asked, "Hi, urn, President Logan, where are you going..." "The US, I''m going to the US!" Wi turned the steering wheel and mmed on the elerator, leaving Cheryl alone in the dust. Cheryl was stunned. Wi was particrly anxious tonight. What was going on? Did something happen in the United States? Wi had already left, her car was no longer seen even from a distance. Cheryl stared at the direction of Wi''s car for a long time and sighed, "What''s wrong with me recently?" Her daughter always wanted to see Chuck, and Cheryl seemed to have her hands tied. It seemed that her daughter really wanted Chuck to be her father, but was this even possible? Cheryl sat in the car, feeling dejected. She couldn''t describe what she was feeling now, but she was definitely feeling lost and confused. Could she have really fallen for Chuck? Otherwise, why would she drive here in the middle of the night? "Sigh, it''s a pity that I''m old and already have a daughter. He''s so young. There''s no way that he will fall in love with me!" Cheryl sighed and felt uneasy. Meanwhile, Wi arrived at the airport. A private flight for the United States was already arranged for her. She got on the ne and it took off! She began to call Chuck over and over again, but the call did not go through. Wi was extremely anxious and muttered, "Chucky, please be safe! What would I do if you''re hurt? Wait for me, I''ll find you for sure!" Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Wi took Bruno, the IT expert of her ownpany along with her to the US. At the airport, Betty picked them up and headed straight for Karen''s technologypany. Bruno immediately devoted himself to the repair work. "How many days has Chucky gone missing?" Wi did not sleep on the ne because she could not fall asleep either. She was too worried about Chuck. The gunshot wounds on her body were almost healed. However, ever since Chuck hade to the United States, he had not even given her a call. She was somewhat disappointed, but it was ok. Chuck''s safety and happiness were the most important thing. As for her... It wasn''t that important. It was better to suppress these feelings in her heart. "It''s the fourth day now." Karen was haggard. Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to stand not sleeping for four days in a row. It was only thanks for Karen''s superior physique that she was still standing. If it were anyone else, they would have already been admitted to the hospital. "It''s been so long. Are there any other clues?" Wi''s voice was trembling. Four days missing... She didn''t dare to think about it anymore. The longer a person went missing, the more danger they would be in. Since it had already been four days, this could mean... Wi''s heart almost stopped beating! How could this be? "No, the scene has been cleaned up professionally. Now, we can only rely on this for clues," For the first time, Karen felt helpless. She really failed to protect Chuck. She should have never let him out of her sight at all. "Got it. Auntie Karen, you should go sleep for a while." Wi was worried. Karen shouldn''t exhaust herself even before she found Chuck. "There''s no need for that. I..." "Go ahead, I''ll watch over them. Betty, you should go and rest for a while too." Wi also told Betty to get some rest since herplexion wasn''t very good either! Karen looked at Betty and found that she looked pretty weary. It was only then that she remembered that she had forgottenpletely about Betty''s wellbeing. Since Wi was here, Karen and Betty were relieved and went to rest. "Bruno, please speed up. This person is important to me," Wi could not suppress the anxiety in her heart. Indeed, Chuck was the most important person to her now. "Don''t worry," Bruno reassured her. He was hired by Wi, but he had never seen her like this! The process continued. A dayter, the results were finally out! Wi''s anxiety grew every passing moment, but she could do nothing about it other than wait patiently. She could only pray to God for Chuck to survive this ordeal. When they finally managed to restore the cameras, Wi almost cried with joy. Karen, who had finally rested well, came over with Betty. "Guys, the damage to the cameras are too serious. Currently, we can only repair one-third of it. That''s the most we can do for now," After a whole day of fighting, Bruno was also extremely exhausted. Fortunately, there was good news. He rerolled the surveince videos for everyone to see. Karen, Wi, and Betty were all paying close attention. Silence filled the room. Bzz, whirr! The surveince video began to y, but the screen was just blurry and it was impossible to see clearly what was happening. Karen was so nervous. All she wanted now was to see something happen. After a long time, there was finally an image, but it was still blurry. On the monitor, Chuck could be seen fighting a group of people bravely. He didn''t seem to be losing and instead managed to tackle their attacks swiftly and calmly. "Impossible. It should be no problem for Chucky to deal with these people. How did he get caught?" Karen''s eyes narrowed in doubt. "Yes, Chucky''s fighting did improve. These people look down on him, but his skills areparable to that of professional mercenaries. Chucky can beat them, there''s no way he would... Oh no! Duck!" Just as Wi wasmenting on the video, the group suddenly saw a blurred image of a woman holding a steel pipe in her hand. She sneaked up behind Chuck and whacked him right on the head. Immediately, Chuck fell limply onto the ground, blood flowing out of his head. Karen was filled with rage! "So that''s what happened!" Karen stated coldly. Her heart ached when she saw her son being ambushed just like that! The next scene was of a few people carrying Chuck into the car and cleaning up the scene. Wi was heartbroken. Chuck had been abducted in such a vulnerable state. That woman managed to injure him badly with just one hit. "Bruno, please restore the video as much as possible. I want to see what the person who kidnapped Chucky looks like!" Wi said coldly. Bruno nodded and began to try his best. However, this process was long andplicated. The memory card was seriously damaged and it was difficult to repair. Finally, Bruno joined forces with several people from Karen''s technology company to repair some of the images. However, no one could see clearly what was happening in the car, especially that woman. No matter how much they tried enhancing it, it was useless. There was simply no way to see who did it! "We''ve tried our best," Bruno said wearily. "Betty, show me the surveince from other regions at once. Track down the cars and find them!" Karen''s voice was cold. Betty immediately went to deal with it. It was another long wait. A dayter, Betty came back with some findings, exhausted from the amount of work done. Karen and Wi were nervous and questioned at the same time, "How did it go?" "They''ve gone abroad," Betty answered wearily. In the past few days, Karen had sent people to search for him all over the country but couldn''t find him. No wonder, he had already gone abroad. "Where did he go?" Wi asked. "We''re still investigating. One day, just give me one more day. It''s absolutely possible," Betty knew that Chuck had been missing for a week. It was too long, which meant that the chance of his survival was slim. She was also worried. "Okay, go ahead," Karen agreed. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Betty continued her investigation. Right then, Karen''s cell phone suddenly rang. She took it out and saw that it was ck Rose. Her eyes widened in anticipation. ck Rose and Yvette hadn''t called her for a week ever since they left chasing after the suspects based on pure intuition. Now, were they finally going to have a lead? "Hi, ck Rose!" "Yvette and I have tracked them to the Amazon. We''ve been driving non- stop for a week. I think Chuck is somewhere here," ck Rose sighed. She had seen a few cars and chased them all the way here. Both of them relied on their gut, constantly imagining where they would bring him if they were the perpetrators. Their efforts had finally paid off. It led ck Rose and Yvette to track down someone who saw a ne flying to the Amazon! Based on the time, they should be here. "The Amazon?" Karen was stunned. Why the Amazon? What were they thinking of doing by bringing him here? "Yes, you can ask someone toe over. Yvette and I are ready to investigate further." "Okay, I''ll be right there," Karen hung up the phone. "Auntie Karen, how is it?" Wi was too nervous that her heart felt like it was about to stop. "He''s in the Amazon," Karen''s eyes finally gleamed with a hint of hope. "The Amazon? How did he end up there?" Wi and Betty were surprised. "Betty, what do you think?" Karen asked. "The timeline checks out, but I haven''t figured out the rest." "That''s enough then. Wi and I are going to the Amazon now. Betty, you can bring some people thereter!" Karen ordered. Apart from itsrge area, the Amazon was also a huge lush forest. Finding Chuck there was like finding a needle in a haystack, so she would need as much help as she could. "Understood!" Betty nodded. It was definitely not enough for only the four of them to conduct their search. She would have to order some men toe along with herter. Wi thought for a while and said, "Also, scout the ce out first. There are hidden buildings in the Amazon, so maybe Chuck is in one of them." "Alright, I''ll be sure to do so." Karen and Wi were keen to leave immediately, but Betty asked, "As for the Oatker family..." "I don''t care. My son is the most important." Karen didn''t think about them at all. If the Oatker family attacked her, she would ughter them the moment she found Chuck!! Karen drove her car and arrived at the airport with Wi. She called her people who had been situated in the Amazon. She also had a base there, and they provided her with the logistics for the trip. It was far too dangerous to venture without a n. In less than a day, Karen caught a ne to the Amazon. All the equipment that she requested for was prepared, including super strong off- road vehicles, guns, daggers, and all kinds of gear for jungle warfare. Wi and Karen had already donned on their gear. They were all extremely anxious!! Wi set her sight at the ominous forest in the distance and silently vowed, "Chucky, don''t be afraid. We areing to save you!" Chapter 573 Chapter 573 It had been ten days since Chuck''s abduction. The wound on his head had almost healed completely and it didn''t hurt anymore. Though, he felt something was wrong. There seemed to be something that he had forgotten. Chuck could not recall it no matter how hard he racked his brains. He shook his head and forced the thoughts out of his head. For the past ten days, Elise hade over to practice every afternoon. Apart from some necessary skills, Chuck had taught her everything there was to know. He had no choice. It was only when Elise''s strength increased dramatically that she would be willing to grow more confident to challenge him to a fight! If that happened, he could finally leave this wretched ce! His strength had almost recovered. In addition to daily physical training, he also tried to observe the environment as much as possible for thest ten days. Things were definitely not looking good for him. He had initially thought to be in a desert, only to find that he was most likely smack dab in the middle of a lush forest. Chuck had no experience of surviving in the wild. After he escaped, he would have to figure out how to survive in the dangerous forest. He knew that this ce was dangerous. Even so, he had to get out of this ce! "Come on, what are you dawdling for?" Outside the ss window, Elise urged him. Chuck came over and continued to teach Elise. He kept hinting at her to challenge him. He had done so for the past few days, building up her confidence bit by bit. Seeing the smug sneer on her face, Chuck knew that she would definitely challenge him within the next three days! "Why do I feel that you are bing more and more useless?" Elise sneered. In the past ten days, she had learned a great deal. She had already mastered Chuck''s attacking techniques. In addition, she had already understood various skills and techniques thoroughly. Thest time Chuck defeated her, he had pulled a sneak attack on her. Now, he wouldn''t be able to pull anything off. She was already stronger than him in the first ce. Now that she had mastered his agility, didn''t that mean she could challenge him? Chuck remained silent, purposely showing a hint of anger on his face. Elise was ted and said proudly, "You trash, I didn''t expect you to be so bad at this. I''m stopping now. Prepare well for tomorrow, I will challenge you to a duel." "Challenging me tomorrow? You haven''t finished learning yet. Why are you so impatient?" Chuck deliberately provoked her. "I have already seen through you. You are worthless. Now that I have finished learning, what else can you teach me? I won''t learn anything further from you! Are you afraid now?" Elise taunted him in delight. "I know what you''ve been up to. Are you afraid of being defeated by me? You are really trashy, do you know that? Men like you are worthless. Tomorrow, I''ll beat you for good!" Elise left proudly. Chuck''s gaze was cold. Defeat him? He had only taught her one-tenth of thebat abilities he possessed. How naive she was to think that she could defeat him just like that. Chuckid down to rest. Tomorrow, he would finally escape! He was going to make thorough preparations. After all, his trouble was only beginning the minute he left. "Miss, if we defeat him tomorrow, are you really going to let him go?" Her subordinate was worried. What if Chuck took revenge on her? "Why not? It would only be a waste of money to keep feeding trash like him," Elise scoffed disdainfully. "But if he leaves, he''ll n revenge on us in the future." "Revenge? Would he even dare to? He''s just looking for an early death if he even tries! If I tell him who I really am, he will wet his pants in fear. How dare he try to retaliate against me? I will destroy his whole family!" Elise responded angrily. "Yes, of course." "I''ll give him the money after I defeat him tomorrow. Anyways, this is the Amazon. Let''s talk about him taking revenge if he even manages to leave this ce!" Elise continued. Her subordinate nodded silently. The next day arrived in a sh. Having enjoyed a good night''s rest, Chuck waited for Elise toe over and challenge him. After lunch, Elise came over as promised, immediately starting to make fun of him. "You want to fight me like this?" Chuck looked at the ss barrier in front of him that was still separating the two of them. If it was not removed, he would not be able to capture her and subsequently attempt escape. "Of course not. Remove the ss this instant!" Elise barked her orders at her subordinates. Crack! The ss between them slowly rose up into the ceiling. Chuck noticed Elise had made some progress. After all this time, she looked much more muscr than she was before. Chuck would never underestimate his enemies, even more so when his opponent was a psychopathic and crazy woman like Elise. He started cracking his joints and stretching, only to notice something odd. He frowned and asked, "Why is there a gun aimed at me?" Chuck could see an infrared light locked on to him. "Just in case," Eliseughed at him. She was not stupid. What if Chuck was too desperate and tried to go on a suicidal rampage? She was the descendant of the Four Greatest Households. There was no way she was going to risk dying with nameless trash like him. Chuck was not worthy at all!! "Just in case I win?" Chuck retorted sarcastically. "Nope, it''s just in case you go crazy and decide to attack me blindly! Be smart and fight me now! I''ll be sure to treat you nicely!" Elise stormed towards Chuck. She was excited! Chuck didn''t panic. With the way things were ying out, he had to hatch a different game n. "Let''s begin!" Elise charged at him. She struck at him, kicking with all her might. Chuck was surprised. Elise was indeed very talented. In order to defeat him, she had worked really hard during this period of time. Chuck dodged and tried to p her. "Are you sure you''re able to defeat me? Is that even possible? Go to hell!" Eliseughed at him comcently. She had already known about Chuck''s tricks and had long been aware of how to counter them. How could she be beaten by Chuck? The two of them fought fiercely! Chuck''s heart sank when he realized that no matter how fast he moved, the infrared dots fixed on him could keep up with his rhythm. This was going to be extremely difficult. If things were to go astray, he would definitely be shot in the back. What should he do now? Chuck was racking his brains! "Trash, die!" Elise was getting more and more arrogant. She seized the opportunity and managed to land a kick on Chuck. He fell to the ground, coughing violently. "Haha, turns out you''re just useless." Elise ridiculed. She could tell that Chuck was nothing more than trash! How did she even lose to him before? Elise herself could not figure it out. It was ridiculous even. Bang! Elise attacked again but Chuck did not manage to dodge in time. She rammed her knee into his chest, drawing raspy coughs from him as he clenched his chest in pain. "Cough, cough..." Chuck was in a terrible state! "You really disappoint me. I have overestimated you," Elise shook her head disdainfully. She was too disappointed at his strength that was blown out of proportion previously. She had wasted so much time on him. Now, for the ending blow! m! Elise rushed over like a gust of wind. Chuck stared at her and threw his fist at her. Elise couldn''t help but snicker. He was really useless! His attacks now were full of openings! p! Elise pped Chuck in the face. His fist couldn''t even reach her before she had stopped it with her mere palm. Chuck staggered. "Does it hurt? I asked you, does it hurt? You don''t remember? Well, that''s how you hit mest time. Don''t you remember? It doesn''t matter. I''ll help you recall!" Elise was very excited. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The red palm print on Chuck''s face was the result of her attack. She mustered every bit of strength she had in that attack, finally drawing some blood from the corner of Chuck''s mouth. He attempted to attack her, but Elise pped him across the face again! p! The sound resounded in the room. Chuck was pushed back and he slumped against the wall. "You already can''t bear the second p? How can you be so weak? It''s not over yet. I will hit you with the same amount of times you''ve hit me!!" Elise smirked and sent her third p at him. p! Once again, Chuck''s cheek was beaten and was swollen. Leaning against the wall awkwardly, Elise mocked him again. She was too happy. Last time out, Chuck had hurt her self-esteem. Today was finally the day where she could get back at him. She was going to wash away all the shame she received from him! She was intoxicated with feverish delight. An eye for an eye! A hint of hope shed through Chuck''s eyes. He was merely waiting for the chance where Elise would position herself in front of him and block the infrared rays. Swiftly, he grabbed her as he shouted, "It''s over for you!!" He was nning to escape today. Almost instantly, he had stopped her attacks with one hand, with his other hand wrapped around Elise''s neck. She was finished! Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Elise turned pale with fright! How was it possible for him to catch her so easily? Crack! Chuck grabbed her neck and used her body to block the infrared ray. Elise could feel her air supply being cut off. "You!! Did you just pretend to be beaten? You?!" She was furious. It was obvious that Chuck had been feigning it all along! "Did you seriously think you could defeat me in just ten days?" Chuck smirked. How was this even possible? Elise was gifted but she had not reached his level yet. "B*stard! Let go of me! Guys, shoot him! Now!" Elise was furious. Chuck didn''t show any mercy towards her and grabbed her neck, slowly tightening his fingers around it. "Miss, we can''t! You''re blocking our aim," Someone said nervously. The gunman was also helpless. Chuck had seized this opportunity to suddenly use Elise as a human shield. His movements were just too fast! The gunman was taken aback. By the time he realized what was going on, Chuck had managed to escape from his range of aim. He couldn''t pull the trigger easily. If anything bad happened to Elise, he would definitely die miserably. "Let me go! You b*stard!" Elise struggled profusely. Chuck was too forceful that she was finding it hard to breathe. "Bring me out of here!" Chuck ordered coldly. "No, I won''t! I was going to let you go but you actually attacked me. I''m not going to let you go anymore!" Elise was stubborn. The confidence in her heart was once again shattered. She felt that she had been greatly insulted. She was positively sure that she could defeat Chuck, only to have him defeat her in one move! Elise was furious! "You won''t let me go?" Chuck snorted. "I won''t! Never! You b*stard, you didn''t teach me anything useful, you jerk!" Elise shrieked at him. "Of course I won''t teach you everything. It was foolish of you to think that way," Chuck scoffed. "You... Just you wait! I won''t let you go this easily!" Elise continued to wail. She was sure Chuck would not dare to kill her. She swore silently to finish Chuck off! She would never show him any mercy! She had always been stubborn. Now that she realised that she had been tricked by Chuck, she was furious. To think that he was still hoping for her to let him go? Dream on! "Oh really?" Chuck whispered in her ears. He exerted a little more force on her neck as Elise coughed in pain, "If you kill me, I swear that my people will kill you! I''ll make sure to silence everyone you know, including your family and friends! Just try me!" She was feeling very bold as she was part of the Four Greatest Households. Who would dare toy a finger on her?! "You really are something," Chuck continued using Elise as a human shield. "If you let me go, I''ll give you another chance and personally send you off!" Elise sneered. "No, I prefer making the decisions instead of passively epting your proposal. Does that mean you''re not going to let me leave, right?" Chuck lowered his head. His gaze now was focused on Elise''s back. He continued using her body to block the infrared rays. "Yeah, you''d better forget about it! I, Elise, will never be threatened by you! You''ll be begging me like a dog soon!" Elise was pleased with herself. She could feel the hand on her neck loosening its grip, a sign that Chuck waspromising with her suggestion. What was he even thinking? To escape after harming her? "I must say, your body is in pretty good shape," Chuck''s face was expressionless. "Wait, what are you trying to do? Jerk, you''d better move your hands away from there!" Elise was shocked. His tone was ominously eerie. What was he trying to do? "Aren''t you very proud of yourself? Didn''t you say that you were so powerful? If that''s the case, you won''t mind your body being seen by your subordinates, will you?" Chuck smirked coldly. "You... Stop! What are you doing? Ah!!" Elise''s eyes widened in shock and anger as he grabbed onto her sleeve... Whew! Wi and Karen found a building in the depths of the forest that was especially well- hidden and patrolled by guards. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Chucky is inside?" Wi''s beautiful eyes lit up. Her intuition told her that Chuck was locked up inside. She and Karen had been searching in the forest for three days. Finally, they saw this hidden building. With the amount of people patrolling this building, they probably hit the jackpot. "Yes, I think so," Karen stared at the building, her eyes darting around the premise. "Then let''s attack them directly!" Wi was unable to hold back her anger. She couldn''t wait to save Chuck. "Wait, I don''t know where Yvette has gone." Karen was still thinking about this. Yvette and ck Rose had already probably arrived in the Amazon a few days ago Why didn''t they find this ce? Were they somewhere else? Wi suggested, "Maybe Yvette is also nearby. She''s probably thinking of ways to barge in." This was not an ordinary building since there were lots of high-tech equipment scattered everywhere. It would be no easy task trying to break in! "Maybe. I''ll use the satellite phone to contact ck Rose," Karen took out her mobile phone and called ck Rose. After a while, ck Rose picked up the call. Karen immediately said, "Wi and I arrived at the Amazon and saw a building inside. You... What? You''re also here? Have you been waiting for a long time? Where are you? Let''s meet up! Oh, ok, Wi and I will wait here." Karen breathed a sigh of relief. ck Rose told her that she was somewhere nearby. After noticing the imprable defense this building possessed, ck Rose and Yvette were thinking of methods to attack and enter the building. After all, there were infrared rays emanating from the building''s walls. If they were not careful enough, they would be showered with a hail of bullets. After more than ten minutes, there was a rustling sound nearby. Karen was relieved to see Yvette and ck Rose creeping over. ck Rose locked gazes with Wi. They stared into each other''s eyes. Wi already knew of the fact that ck Rose was protecting Chuck. The two of them looked at each other for a few seconds, their grudges from before disappearing without a trace. They nodded silently at each other in acknowledgement. "ck Rose and I have scouted this ce. There''s not many openings we can find, so..." Yvette trailed off. The days in the Amazon had made Yvette look frail. She gritted her teeth and endured everything since she wanted to see Chuck badly. "Alright," Karen nodded, "How about this? I''ll go in now and get rid of the guns outside. You guys cane in afterwards." "I''lle with you!" Yvette chimed in quickly. "No, I will go alone. Wi, ck Rose and Yvette, wait here for the perfect time to strike!" Karen was the strongest amongst them. Naturally, she would take the lead. She inched forward slowly and soon disappeared from their sight. The three of them were all silent. "Long time no see," Yvette started. Wi hade all the way to the Amazon on a ne just to save Chuck. "Yep, long time no see," Wi answered. ck Rose did not butt in. After all, she had been with Yvette for a long time and her perspective had changed a little. She would no longer treat anyone else better easily. However, Yvette was an exception. So was Wi. ck Rose and Wi had long cherished each other. Now that they put their grudges behind them, it would be the best for them to forgive and forget. The three of them waited anxiously. Eventually, Karen approached the building. She avoided all the infrared sensors agilely and stuck herself close to the wall. Upon seeing a patrol guard, she ran over silently and snapped his neck with a soft crack. Nothing else could be heard as sheid her body on the floor and swiftly entered the building. Entering the inner part of the building, Karen began to look for the control room so that Yvette, Wi and ck Rose coulde in. It was only then that they stood a chance rescuing Chuck. However, she was extremely cautious since her son''s life was on the line here. Her experience allowed her to quickly get rid of the people in the control room without a fuss. She turned off the infrared sensors outside. Yvette and the other two saw the signal. The coast was now clear for the three of them to immediately move in. Yvette was nervous. She secretly muttered, "Hubby, I''ming." Wi had a look of uncertainty as she stepped into the building. She hadn''t seen Chuck for a long time and yearned to see him. She missed him a lot... A bead of cold sweat trickled down ck Rose''s face as she looked around anxiously. After all, she was the one who had indirectly caused this for not protecting Chuck properly. The trio entered the building and regrouped with Karen. "Let''s go!" Karen announced coldly. Chapter 575 Chapter 575 "Sniff... You b*stard! You''re so shameless!" Elise broke down in tears. Chuckpletely disregarded her cries and removed her blouse. How could he do this? "I''ll ask you one more time. Will you let me go?" Chuck repeated coldly. "No, I won''t!" Elise retorted angrily. If she did, it would be a terrible insult to her and her family name! Chuck grabbed her clothes and threatened, "Will you let me go?" "No, I''ll let you go!" Elise was terrified. She''d be devastated if her subordinates saw her like this. "Good choice. Now, ask your men to put their guns down," Chuck ordered. "Put down your guns!" Elise yelled in terror. She was enraged by the fact that Chuck actually managed to threaten her! They put down their guns as Chuck held her as his hostage. He had to make use of Elise to escape. Chuck grabbed her by the neck and backed outside, Elise''s men following them closely. If anything happened to Elise, they would definitely pay dearly with their lives! "Let me go! What else do you want?" Elise wailed. "Tell your men to retreat!" Chuck tightened his grip around her neck. "Cough... Retreat... Guys, retreat!" Elise struggled to order her men. The men had no choice to retreat. After all, Elise''s life was in Chuck''s hands, and he would actually strangle her if they didn''t obey. "Let me go, or you will regret it!" Elise hissed. "No way, I need to ensure my safety first," Chuck dragged her into the depths of the Amazon forest. His eyes were locked on her subordinates who had chased after him outside as he warned, "One more step and I''ll kill her!" "What the f*ck! Let go of our Young Miss! I swear, we''ll hunt your whole family down if she gets even a scratch on her!" "Let her go!" The subordinates were furious! "I''ll let her go when I''m safe," Chuck responded coldly. He wasn''t panicking at all. He would get back at this lunatic someday. Chuck announced, "Step back! If I find anyone on my tail, I''ll kill her right away!" With that, he tightened his fingers around her neck as a warning. "Cough!" Elise choked, her lips turning purple from theck of oxygen. The threat proved to be quite useful as her subordinates all backed down. "Don''t hurt her!" Someone shouted. "I will let her go if you stop following me," Chuck grabbed Elise and retreated into the forest, slowly disappearing from everyone''s sight. All of the subordinates stared at each other in despair! "What should we do? If anything happens to Miss Elise, all of us will be dead for sure!" A few of them started to panic. "Follow her! We have no choice!" "But what if he finds out and kills her?" The subordinates immediately came up with an idea. After much discussion, the only way they could save Elise was to send their best sniper after Chuck and shoot him on sight! Immediately, someone went off to make preparations. They couldn''t just sit and mope around. Just then, a man frantically ran over and reported, "Oh no, someone broke in!" "What?! How could there be intruders here? Kill them!" Just before the furious leader could finish his sentence, someone suddenly shot at them. Bang! A bullet passed through the leader''s head as he fell to the ground, motionless. Everyone at the scene was startled! Who could''ve done that? Bang! The onught of bullets left almost half of Elise''s subordinates dead or badly injured. It was Karen, Yvette, Wi and ck Rose. As skilled fighters and assassins, none of these men were their opponents. "Ah, please spare my life! Please!" The remaining survivors begged for mercy in fear! Karen walked over indifferently. They had gone through the whole ce searching high and low for Chuck but to no avail. They were all flustered. Did they get the wrong ce? "Confess! Is there a young foreign man locked up here?" Karen questioned coldly. "Yes, there is," Someone hurriedly nodded. They had never met such a horrible person as Karen. She was a merciless killing machine who would ughter whoever stood in her way. They trembled in fear, hoping she would spare their lives. "Where is he?" Yvette was anxious. "He''s gone. He took our Young Miss as hostage and escaped." The four women looked at each other in dismay. Escaped? How could this be? They just arrived! How did Chuck manage to escape on his own? "Which direction did he run towards?" Wi asked anxiously. "There..." Someone pointed the way. Once again exchanging nces, nothing else was said between the four women as they proceeded to massacre everyone in the building. Everyone here deserved to die! "I''ll go after them." Wi could no longer bear her frustration. This was the Amazon forest, home to too many hidden dangers. To make matters worse, Chuck had never tried surviving in the wilderness before! "I''ming too!" Yvette was anxious. "Me too," ck Rose chimed in. She couldn''t believe that they had missed Chuck by a breadth of a hair. Karen was the only one who could smile as she set her sights upon the direction which Chuck escaped in. Yvette, Wi and ck Rose were all dumbfounded. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "My son has grown up. It seems that I underestimated him for him to escape on his own." Karen was very delighted. Her heart had been in her mouth this whole time. Now that she finally heard news of Chuck, her initial shock was now reced with immense joy. He had finally grown up. She was d that Chuck utilized the opportunity well to grow and develop his skills. It was no wonder that she felt happy. It was a challenge and training for Chuck. As his mother, it was sufficient for her to know that he was safe. After all, she had gone through the same thing when she was younger. "This forest is still far too dangerous for him," Wi was still worried about him. There were plenty of poisonous snakes and spiders in the forest. Chuck didn''t even know how to differentiate them, so what if he got bitten? "Alright, you guys may go ahead and search for him," Karen agreed. Wi, Yvette and ck Rose immediately rushed towards the forest. Soon, they disappeared from sight. An hourter, a helicopter appeared in the sky. It was Betty who had rushed to the scene with some subordinates. She was shocked to see so many dead bodies sprawled around the building. Moreover, Chuck was still nowhere to be seen! "President Lee, what..." Betty got off the chopper, the men following closely behind her. They were all well-trained soldiers. "Chucky was here. However, he fled on his own," Karen grinned. "The Young Master escaped on his own?" Betty was stunned. How did he manage to do it? This ce looked like it had extremely tight security! "Exactly. Wi, Yvette and ck Rose are currently searching for him." Karen was relieved. If they split up, at least one person would be able to locate him. Betty heaved a sigh of relief, "The Young Master is really awesome." Karen smiled slightly. Shortly after, her smirk disappeared without a trace and was reced by a cold and stern look. She asked, "Betty, who is the owner of this ce? Have you found out?" "I did. It belongs to the Lawrence family," Betty answered. "The Lawrence family?" Karen frowned. It was one of the Four Greatest Households, but she didn''t seem to have a conflict with them. Why would they do this? Karen didn''t understand. If they wanted to target her, why didn''t they call her? That was strange. What was going on? "Yes, President Lee, what should we do with the Lawrence family now?" "I''ll deal with this when Chuckyes back!" Karen wanted to seek Chuck''s opinion. "Understood!" Betty nodded. The fate of the Lawrence family lied in Chuck''s hand. Karen would definitely agree with whatever he decided to do. "So what should we do now?" Betty asked. "Let''s go back." Karen turned around. "Are we not going to wait for the Young Master?" Betty asked. Even she was worried about Chuck. "Of course we will. We''ll wait for him at home. My son is all grown up and I''m quite pleased with this," Karen smiled. Her emotions had gone through so much ups and downs that she couldn''t really describe it with words. Thankfully, Chuck had learned how to save himself without the help of others. This was good news indeed. Betty heaved a sigh of relief and boarded the chopper with Karen. Some of the men remained to clean up the scene. In the forest, Yvette, Wi and ck Rose had been running for quite some distance. However, they couldn''t find Chuck. It was possible that he didn''t even stop to rest in order to throw off his scent. Wi suggested, "This is not working. We have to split up and search in different directions!" Since no one was chasing after him anymore, the only danger now was the Amazon forest itself. They had to search for him separately. "Yes, I agree." "Same here." Yvette and ck Rose had no objections. The possibility of finding Chuck if they split up would definitely be higher. "Ok then, be careful." "Got it." "You too." "I''ll go this way." "Then I''ll go there. Good luck everyone." Yvette and ck Rose left, while Wi her search for Chuck in an opposite direction. She had to find him and guarantee his safety. If not, she wouldn''t be able to feel at ease. Chapter 576 Chapter 576 "Let me go!" Elise shouted angrily. She freaked out after seeing a particrly huge python just now. Chuck red at her and ignored her, dragging her along without a word. For now, his priority was to leave this forest. Only then would he be safe. "Let me go! I said, let me go!" Elise was furious! Chuck had torn open her clothes just now. That itself was already extremely embarrassing! Now, he had the audacity to grab her by the neck as a hostage. Chuck let go of her because he could feel himself burning up. In the primeval forest, this sultry heat was extremely suffering. It was significantly difficult for him to breathe as his clothes were drenched with sweat and tightly stuck to his skin. He felt extremely ufortable. "Walk!" Chuck ordered coldly. "I won''t! I won''t take a move from this spot!" Elise retorted loudly. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to find her way back. The thought ofrge, poisonous snakes and spiders the size of a human''s head terrified her. p! Chuck gave her a big p. Elise immediately covered her cheek and stared at Chuck in disbelief. She said through gritted teeth, "Did you just hit me again?" p! Chuck pped her again. She didn''t dare to look at Chuck this time. He was really as ruthless as a beast! How could he p a woman like that? "Walk!" Chuck ordered coldly. Elise''s heart was filled with hatred for Chuck, yet she could only follow behind him. After walking for a long time, she was exhausted. She panted heavily and couldn''t move her legs anymore. Every time she tried toin, Chuck would give her a big p across her cheek. Elise felt wronged and cried, "Just kill me." "I wish I could," Chuck threatened menacingly. If it weren''t for her, he would have started a casino business in the United States a long time ago. Speaking of which, he hadpletely forgotten that Patricia was still at the airport. He wondered how she was doing now. This b*tch hadpletely ruined his n. "Don''t kill me, please," Elise shook her head in desperation. "Move!" Chuck had to leave this ce as soon as possible as he sensed iing danger. This ce was filled with danger! Elise was terrified by the cries of animals surrounding her. She grabbed Chuck''s hand but he turned around and pped her in the face. p! Elise cried, "I''m afraid. Quick, let''s get out of here." "It''s all because of you. If it weren''t for you, would I even be here?" Chuck said coldly. "Please, bring me out from here," begged Elise. "Let''s go!" Chuck could only rely on his intuition as they wandered aimlessly. Suddenly, Elise saw a venomous snake. She squealed in fright, "Ah, a snake! There''s a snake!" It was as thick as a man''s forearm and bore its fangs at them viciously. Chuck immediately grabbed a branch and beat the snake to death. To be frank, he was slightly hungry. He had no other options and didn''t really mind as long as he could eat something. Hence, he chopped off the snake''s head, peeled off its skin and roasted it. Throughout the journey, Elise also grew hungry. When she smelled the aroma of cooked meat, she swallowed her saliva and requested, "Give me some." Chuck looked at her and wanted to roll his eyes. How could he possibly give her any? He finished almost everything and restored his energy. Then, he prepared to resume his journey. Elise was mad. She approached Chuck and quickly nabbed some leftover meat. With that, he pped her once more, leaving her in tears while eating. She had never had to beg for food before. This was absolutely shameful for her! "Give me some! I''m hungry, I can''t walk anymore." Elise cried. She felt extremely miserable for all the mistreatment she was facing. How could this have happened? Chuck red at her as she grabbed the meat and gobbled it down. "Let''s go," Chuck stood up. "I''m worn out. Let''s rest for a while," Elise felt tired and she couldn''t feel her legs. "How do you n to?" Chuck stared at her body, clearly hinting at something. Elise was angry and shouted, "What are you looking at? You dirty scumbag!" She covered herself, got up and continued walking. Chuck continued wandering. The only thought in his mind was to escape this forest as soon as possible. He wouldn''t even think ofying a finger on Elise! He wanted to make her regret it! In another part of the primeval forest, Yvette, Wi and ck Rose were still looking for Chuck without a minute''s break. Yvette looked extremely tired. Her face was as pale as a ghost andrge beads of sweat flowed down her face. She did not have much experience surviving in a ce like this. However, she had to find Chuck despite herck of experience. As for ck Rose and Wi, they were experienced but were also quite exhausted from the long search. Yet, they didn''t even stop to catch their breath. ck Rose swept her gaze in all directions and was once again speechless. She sighed, "How did you manage to escape so easily? Oh well, I guess it''s just a repetition of the past." ck Rose felt extremely guilty. What if she was the one who found Chuck? Wouldn''t things be slightly awkward then? After all, she was the one that failed to watch over Chuck. She continued to search. Wi''s gaze swept through her surroundings. Although she knew that Chuck was already a grown up, she couldn''t help but worry. She had to find Chuck. All three of them didn''t stop searching. Amongst them, who would be the first to find Chuck? Regine Johnson met her two friends. She had been in the United States for more than ten days. However, she was very disappointed as Chuck''s phone was always switched off, giving her no way to contact him. Was Chuck deliberately ignoring her? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She was very disappointed. In fact, she wanted to visit Chuck but eventually didn''t. After all, there was no way Chuck would be staying in such a ce. She sighed and prepared to return disheartened. It had been 15 days ever since the girls visited each other and theyst saw Chuck. However, Chuck didn''t even contact them at all. They were nervous. Did Chuck forget about them? Both of them already nned to show up and return the money to him. Since he was absent, he must''ve forgotten about the incident. "Regine, where''s Chuck? He didn''t contact us at all," The two girls asked in a curious tone. "I didn''t manage to contact him as well. He switched off his phone," Regine sighed. "Really? Did something happen to him?" They were filled with joy. If something happened to Chuck, they wouldn''t have to pay him back! They wouldn''t even need to serve him! Wasn''t that the best? They didn''t want to have their virginity taken by Chuck. "Don''t talk nonsense. Chuck could have switched off his phone because he''s upied with some personal issues," Regine shook her head. Chuck had to be safe, right? "Great! It''s best if he had something important to settle," The two girls were absolutely delighted. Was Chuck dead? Good riddance. The two girls were proud of themselves. Hmph, served him right! Patricia had been calling Chuck for more than ten days ever since shended in an airport in the United States. However, Chuck''s phone was always turned off. She was speechless. Was Chuck just ying tricks on her? Probably now. He wouldn''t have called her toe to the United States for no good reason, right? However, why would he have his phone switched off and not pick her up at the airport as promised? Patricia had already stayed in a nearby hotel for more than ten days. She sighed. She was here for work, not for joy and games. Speaking of which, when was Chuck going to pick up his phone?! "What did you say? My daughter was captured? Who did this?" At the Lawrence family mansion, Elise''s mother, Sophia shouted angrily. She had just received a report that one of her bases in the Amazon had been destroyed. To make matters worse, her daughter was there! "The Young Miss had caught a person, who then escaped taking her as hostage," A man knelt on the ground and reported. He was terrified since Sophia was visibly agitated. "Who is this person?" "Chuck Cannon, he''s a foreign man!" "Why would my daughter capture him?!" "ording to reports, the Young Miss had been beaten up by him once." "What? He hit my daughter?" Sophia was enraged. The guts he had to attack her daughter. "Yes." "Send someone to search for them immediately! If anything happens to my daughter, I''ll make sure all of you pay the price with your lives!" Sophia dered angrily. "Yes, understood!" The man stood up and quickly left. Meanwhile, Sophia was engulfed with rage. "Don''t worry. Elise is smart, she''ll be fine." Sonia came over. She too was worried about Elise. She didn''t expect this to happen. "I can''t believe Elise has been captured. I really hate foreign men!" Sophia said coldly. "Me too. Men from foreign countries are timid and weak. I hate them the most. However, what should we do now?" "Sonia, can you help me look into Chuck''s family background? I''ll go after his family. Let''s see if he still dares to do anything to my daughter!" "Understood, I''m on it! He deserved it forying a finger on Elise!" Sophia''s gaze was filled with extreme coldness. She was determined to capture Chuck, torture him, and make him pay for his crimes! Chapter 577 Chapter 577 "Go!" Chuck barked. "Can we get some rest? My clothes were ripped apart by the branches," Elise cried. Chuck never listened to her and she felt very miserable. Earlier, she was almost bitten by a viper. In addition, she was wearing denim shorts and had her legs bitten by countless mosquitoes. Why did she have to suffer like that? It was such a humiliation! She resented Chuck. Earlier, she was being too nice to him. She was even thinking about giving him money. What the f*ck! After she caught him, she should have just tortured him and made him suffer. Why did she ever think of learning something from him? Elise regretted her actions. What did she subject herself to? "Take it off if it''s torn!" Chuck ordered coldly. He was in a dilemma. They had been walking for two days and barely even stopped for some rest. Chuck felt like he was lost. The Amazon forest was very frightening. If they continued like this, he would lose his mind. Chuck had to think of a way. Otherwise, he might die here. "You b*stard, foreigners like you are all perverts!" Elise was furious. "Shut up!" Chuck snapped at her. How could she scream in the middle of the night? Did she have a death wish? "I''m tired. Are you trying to kill me?" Elise whined. She was so tired that she could no longer feel her legs. If this went on, she would break down! Chuck wiped away his sweat. He thought that they should rest as well since he was slightly overwhelmed as well. He looked around cautiously. Then, he spotted a boulder and headed towards it. Elise wiped her tears and went after him. He sat down and slept but Elise was terrified. There were so many strange insects in the forest. What if they entered her body? "Hey... Hey," Elise pestered him. "One more word and I''ll kill you!" Chuck threatened. She was the one who dragged them into danger. Otherwise, he would have been sleeping with Yvette in his arms now. "Don''t, I''m afraid," Elise was at a loss. She was afraid of venomous insects but she was scared of Chuck too. More importantly, she was fatigued. She closed her eyes and tried sleeping, snuggling up to Chuck. She even buried her head into his chest, hoping that he would protect her. Chuck opened his eyes and pped her in the face. A red palm print immediately appeared on Elise''s beautiful face. "Go away," Chuck frowned. "Don''t hit me," Elise sobbed but continued to hug him, pouting, "I''m scared." "Get lost!" Chuck pushed her away. He was tired as well. What if this b*tch sabotaged him when he was asleep? He didn''t want to die like that. Elise wiped away her tears, "Don''t be like this, I''m a woman..." "Are you reminding me to do something to you?" Chuck stared at her. "No, of course not!" Elise shook her head. She was not thinking about that. She would be disgusted to sleep with Chuck. After all, she was from an influential family. How was Chuck even worthy of sleeping with her? "Then shut up!" Chuck closed his eyes. "I''m scared. There''re vipers around and the mosquitoes are targeting me," Elise wailed. Chuck did not pay any attention to her. What did that have to do with him? Elise gritted her teeth and found some vines. "Hey, why don''t you just tie me up and allow me to sleep with you." Chuck ignored her. "Hey." "Hey!" Chuck opened his eyes and his gaze was icy. "Don''t look at me like that. You won''t gain anything if I die. My mother will kill everyone you know. You have to make sure that I survive!" Elise continued. "You''re wrong. After I get out of this ce, I''ll make you witness how your whole family is ruined because of you!" Chuck was filled with murderous intent. "You? I''m not looking down on you, but people like you are nothing inparison to my family," Elise retorted proudly. She was a member of the Four Greatest Households. Chuck was a nobody. They were in a different league. "We''ll wait and see," Chuck could not be bothered to exin to her. She would find out eventually! "Wait for what? Do you even know my family? Let me tell you. I''m a member of the Lawrence family, one of the Four Greatest Households. What can you even do?" Elise was arrogant. She was determined to scare Chuck off with her influential background. Otherwise, he would continue to abuse her cluelessly. "You''re from the Lawrence family?" Chuck asked in surprise. Naturally, Chuck knew about the Four Greatest Households. His mother belonged to the Lee family in the Four Greatest Households. The Lawrence family was part of it as well and they were a family of arms dealers. They were a powerful household. Chuck sized up Elise again. He did not expect this foolish woman to be a member of the Lawrence family. It was no wonder that she could establish a base in the Amazon. It was impossible for an ordinary family to do that. "Yeah, are you scared now? I told you that I''m not just any ordinary woman!" Elise sat down and nced at Chuck arrogantly. "If I give an order, my family can wipe out your family effortlessly," Elise continued sarcastically. "You''ll be in trouble if you don''t secure my safety, do you understand now? Your friends, family and everyone you know will die! Therefore, get me out of here like a good boy and I''ll let it slide. Otherwise, I''ll ask my mother to kill you!" Elise leaned against Chuck in delight. Chuck stared at her and pped her. Smack! Elise was shocked. She sat up straight and asked in disbelief, "How dare you hit me?" She could not believe it. Chuck was really overconfident. He knew that she belonged to the Lawrence family but he still hit her. What the hell? "Why shouldn''t I?" Chuck retorted, "Is your mother very powerful?" "Of course, my mother is the most powerful woman in the world," Elise responded angrily. "Well, f*ck her," Chuck rebuked. "You... ?!" Elise was bewildered. Did she just hear him curse her mother? "What did you say? You want to..." She was rmed. Did he even know what he was talking about? Her mother was the greatest arms dealer in the world. Her mother could kill anyone effortlessly. However, Chuck just insulted her like that! "You were the one who said your mother is powerful, right?" Chuck questioned. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "Go to hell!" Elise intended to p Chuck. Yet, she had no way toy a finger on him. Chuck grabbed her hand before she could even p him, his eyes cold and his face ashen as he warned, "I''ll keep my words! Let''s wait and see." "Go to hell! My mother will wipe out your whole family." Elise was livid. It was too much of an insult. If she told her mother about it, her mother would go ballistic! p! Chuck pped Elise again. She was furious but dared not speak and instead burst into tears. Chuck had already pped her countless times along the way, causing her beautiful face to be red and swollen. "I''ll kill you if you say another word," Chuck narrowed his eyes at her. Elise dared not retort him. Her hatred for him grew and secretly swore to make Chuck regret what he did. How dare he insult her mother? However, there were countless poisonous insects around them. She was too afraid to fall asleep. The only thing she could do was to inch closer to Chuck, hoping that the insects would target him. They could bite anything else but her. Elise fell asleep. In the morning, Chuck realized that the stupid woman was hugging him and he pped her awake without hesitation. She woke up, only to stare right into Chuck''s indifferent gaze. She lowered her head and pouted angrily, "Stop hitting me." Chuck stood up, ignoring her. He had to figure out the right direction since it was not a good idea to stay in the forest for long. "Move!" Chuck shouted. Elise got up and requested, "Catch a snake for me and roast it like what you did yesterday. Remember to give me some." Chuck ignored her. Even if he caught one, he would not share it with her. He was pondering about how to get out of the forest. He continued to walk and thankfully,dy luck was on his side. After walking in the forest for three days and three nights, they finally spotted a boat by a river. Chuck immediately waved at the people across the river. They had to be the indigenous people living in the Amazon. Chuck could ask them for directions and get out of the forest. That way, he would be able to contact his mother. Elise was terrified and quickly stopped him, "Stop yelling. What if they are cannibals?" Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Elise''s remarks reminded Chuck about this problem. He used to watch movies like that, but it was impossible for that to happen in the modern era. It had to be, right? However, he should be cautious. Thankfully, Chuck had already made some simple weapons in these three days. He had sharpened a broken bone into a sharp knife and hid it. "Hey, I''m talking to you. Did you hear me? Look at them, they look so primitive." Elise was slightly nervous. Her flesh was soft and tender. If she were to encounter any violent and unfriendly indigenous tribe, she would definitely be dead. "Can you just shut up!" Chuck snapped. Concurrently, the indigenous people were heading to Chuck on the boat. Their clothes were primitivelooking but they weren''t hostile, right? "You have to protect me. If anything happens to me, I swear, your whole family will die," Elise held onto Chuck''s arm tightly. This was terrifying. "Stay away from me!" Chuck kicked her. Tears welled up in Elise''s eyes but she held onto Chuck stubbornly, sobbing, "I don''t want to die. I''m only eighteen. I don''t want to die..." "F*cking hell! You''re so annoying,1'' Chuck cursed in frustration. Wasn''t she very brave previously? Yet, did she turn into a spineless jerk just because of this? Soon, the indigenous people had reached Chuck by boat. He noticed that they had sent two of their people over, with something painted on their faces. "Look at their eyes. They''re staring at me," Elise was horrified. Back in the base, Chuck had already ripped her shirt apart. Along the way, countless branches had further torn and wed at her shorts. She never encountered something like this in her entire life before. "Protect me. If I die, they will also kill you too. Please protect me." Chuck paused for a moment and realized that she was right. If the indigenous people decided to harm her, he would suffer too. They were used to living in the forest and had bountiful experience surviving in the wild fighting wild animals. Chuck could not underestimate them. He took off his shirt and handed it to her, ordering, "Put it on." Elise immediately wore his shirt and felt a little safer. However, she continued to hold onto him for dear life. The indigenous people babbled in anguage that Chuck did not understand. He could barely understand the United States ent, so how could he possibly understand apletely different language? "What are they saying?" Chuck asked. "I''m scared. I don''t know," Elise was clueless and kept repeating, "You must protect me. You..." "Shut up!" Chuck shouted at her in annoyance. It was only then that Elise bit her lip and kept her mouth shut. "Let go of me!" He proceeded to shove her away. "No, I won''t," However, Elise stuck to Chuck closely. Meanwhile, the two indigenous men gestured furiously. Chuck finally understood that they were going to take him somewhere else. Naturally, he agreed. "Let''s go," Chuck stepped forward, only to have Elise drag him away, refusing to leave. "I''m scared. Look at them. They look like they''re up to no good. I don''t mind if you torture me, but I don''t want to be die here," Elise sobbed. For the past few days, she had suffered too much hardship. As a child, she was doted and had never lived in such a harsh environment. She was physically and mentally stressed. In addition, Chuck kept hitting and scolding her. She was at the verge of breaking down. Moreover, she was scared out of her wits. Chuck scowled and scrutinized the two indigenous men. At times like that, he knew that a boat was hard toe by. Chuck knew that if he went along the river, he would definitely be able to meet some people and therefore reach modern civilization. If he could escape to the outside world and make a phone call to his mother, then his dangerous adventure would be over. Chuck hesitated. Suddenly, he spotted a bracelet on one of the indigenous men''s wrist. It was written in English! Did the indigenous people know someone who spoke English? Chuck thought that it was very likely. If anyone had a mobile phone, he could just call his mother. Then, his mother could just send a helicopter to pick him up, right? "Come on," Chuckmanded solemnly. Elise burst into tears and grabbed Chuck''s arm forcefully. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The indigenous men continued conversing in a foreignnguage and started rowing the boat. "Push them off the boat. Then, we can escape," Elise whispered. "What ''we''?" Chuck was staring at the man''s bracelet. Were there some foreigners at the indigenous vige? "You... I can''t wait for them to kill you. I''llmit suicide if things turn out for the worst!" Elise was furious but still refused to let go of him. Chuck ignored her. The two indigenous men kept talking and eyed Chuck and Elise. Naturally, he was on guard. He was not a fool. Over an hourter, Chuck finally spotted someone on the shore staring at him. "Protect me. Please, I''ll give you a lot of money." Elise was panicking. "Oh my god! Shut up!" Chuck wanted to understand theirnguage. It would be great if he knew what they were talking about. If his mother was around, she would definitely understand. It was a pity that he did not have the time to learn thenguage. The boat docked. The two indigenous men invited Chuck and Elise to go ashore. Chuck got off the boat and Elise stuck to him closely. Although this meant she was in close contact with him, she could not care less at times like that. She just wanted to survive. The indigenous men were still chatting. Over a dozen of them came over. Chuck would have a hard time if he had to fight with them. Meanwhile, Elise was on the verge of breaking down. She was useless at this time. "Lorem ipsum" One of the indigenous men motioned for Chuck to follow him. Chuck followed him without hesitation. Shortly after, they arrived at a vige. The vige consisted of ancient buildings and looked like a primitive tribe. However, there were some indigenous people that were wearing modern clothes. Chuck had seen a documentary about this before. They were probably a friendly tribe. Chuck nced around to see if there were any foreigners around. It would be great if he could ask for directions. What if they were here for some sightseeing? What if they understood the indigenousnguage? Chuck studied the vige closely but could not find anyone. However, he kept observing his surroundings after the men led him into the vige. He was considering all his possible escape routes if anything went wrong. That was Chuck''s first priority. "No, don''t! Protect me! Chuck, they''re going to take me away," Elise sobbed and grabbed Chuck''s hand. Chuck red at her. He noticed that several indigenous women were talking about Elise. Despite not understanding them fully, he could tell that they were trying to make her go somewhere else. "I beg you. Please protect me. I don''t want to die," Elise pleaded. "Ah, no!" Several indigenous women dragged Elise away as she wept in fear. She cried desperately, "No, please, I beg you, I was wrong. Save me..." Chuck ignored her. Chuck hesitated for a few seconds upon hearing another viger mumble something. He was pointing to a fragile room made of mud. It was only then that he found that these people had suspicious looks on their faces. There really was something wrong here. Chuck decided to leave on his own. As for Elise, she was on her own. Fortunately, the tall indigenous men thought that Chuck was weak. It was not difficult for Chuck to escape. After all, he was an expert in fighting and had a knife hidden with him as well! However, Chuck wanted to see if they had caught some foreigners. If that was true, he couldn''t just escape on his own without saving his kinsmen. Chuck was not kind but he would be willing to lend his countrymen a hand. It was him taking the risk. After all, one of the men was wearing a foreign bracelet that had toe from somewhere, right? Several indigenous men babbled away, seemingly rebuking Chuck. Chuck was shoved rudely into the room as the door closed behind them. The inside of the door was made out of wood, making it extremely easy to bust themselves free. The problem now was that there were a lot of vigers standing guard outside. Chuck was confined to the dark room. He could not see and whispered, "Hey, is there anyone there?" He decided to check if anyone was in the room with him. If there wasn''t any, he could then attempt to escape on his own. However, after calling out for a few times, a weak voice echoed in the dark, "You''re... caught too?" Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Chuck was surprised to hear the voice. It was a woman. As expected, someone had been captured and locked up here as well. It would be easy for Chuck to escape alone, but he would have to rethink his n now if he were to save another person! "Unfortunately, yes. Who are you?" Chuck tried squinting in the dark. "I''m over here," The woman''s voice was very weak. How long had she been locked up here? Amidst the darkness, Chuck managed to touch a woman''s cold hand. He approached her and spotted a pair of beautiful eyes. The woman introduced herself as Adriana Whitlock, a seemingly beautiful woman in herte teens. "Who are you? How did you get caught?" Chuck asked urgently. "Didn''t youe here to save me?" Adriana seemed very surprised. "No, I just bumped into these people in the Amazon," Chuck sighed. He had no reason to lie here. "Sigh, is that so?" Adriana sighed tly. "How long have you been here?" Chuck asked. "Probably three days or so. I sneaked out alone and got caught." Ariana did not seem to be afraid. Despite being in a dire situation, she sounded veryposed. Chuck was confused. How did she manage to stay calm? Was she someone from an influential family? "Which family are you from?" Chuck asked curiously. "I''m not from your home country," Adriana shook her head calmly. "Where are you from? I don''t mean to be rude, but you bring with you a noble aura, so you''re probably from an influential family. Tell me, which family are you from?" Chuck was curious. He came to the United States and of course, he did not n to be ignorant. He knew that there were a lot of families in this world, with a lot of families hailing from his home country. "You wouldn''t know even if I told you," Adriana shook her head. "What do you mean? I''ll definitely know, tell me," Chuck really wanted to know. She was too confident, so she muste from an influential family. She was not putting up an act, it was not something that could be done overnight. "You''re really ignorant. Do you think that there are no other families in the world except for the current families?" Adriana raised her eyebrow indifferently. "What do you mean?" Chuck asked in confusion. "You really don''t know, huh? Other than those families you know, there are still some hidden families scattered in the world," Ariana replied. "What hidden family?" Chuckughed. "What are youughing at?" Adriana was puzzled. "I don''t mean to hide it from you, but my mother is very powerful. She has many properties in the world and she even purchased some small countries. No matter how powerful your family is, will they be better than my mother?" Chuck teased. "Tell me, who is your mother?" Ariana seemed a little interested. "Karen Lee, my mother is Karen. Have you heard of her?" Chuck asked smilingly. If Ariana''s family was very powerful, then she must have heard of Karen. "Karen Lee? The most potential candidate to enter our hidden family for the past twenty years?" In the dark, Ariana''s beautiful eyes were gleaming with interest. "What? My mum is only a potential candidate?" Chuck was unhappy to hear that. His mother was very powerful. She had so many corporations all over the world but she could not enter the hidden family? "Unfortunately, she''s still only a candidate," Adriana simply shook her head. "What does the hidden family do?" Chuck wanted to know. "We run businesses like your mother." "What businesses?" Chuck found it odd. Did he bump into a crazy woman? Did she lose her mind after getting locked up? However, Chuck could feel his stress rising from Adriana''s calm andposed demeanor. "Let me put it this way, there are three hidden families all over the world that have existed for thousands of years. I''m one of the members of the hidden families. The world is shared by three hidden families. Your mother barely fulfilled the requirement of entering our hidden family. Well, the lowest requirement at that," Adriana exined. "Are you serious? The whole world is shared by three hidden families? How is that possible?" Chuck was shocked. "It''s normal to not know about it. Back in the 1400s, our family already made enough money to buy the whole world. However, we had to stick to our family''s rules, so we couldn''t show ourselves in public. Therefore, when my great-great-grandfather was alive, our family already owned a third of the world. It''s been like that ever since," Adriana continued lightly. "Your family has been hiding? Where?" "Where else can we hide? In ces you don''t know like the mountains. All of your mother''s assets are just our family''s annual earnings. Do you think she can enter the hidden family just by that?" Chuck was shocked. These hidden families were making money discreetly? "Our family hides because we don''t want to be involved in family disputes. For the past few years, I''ve been secretly paying attention to Karen Lee. She has been facing some disputes with her family for years. If she bes a part of the hidden family, she won''t encounter these problems. Wouldn''t it be better for her to justy low and earn money secretly?" Adriana asked. Chuck thought that it made sense. "But my mother bought several small countries. She..." "We don''t want those countries. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to buy them in the first ce," Ariana interrupted Chuck and shook her head. Chuck was speechless. "Your mother is quite capable but she has quite a distance to go before she can reach our level. After all, our family umted our wealth through countless generations. It''s something that you can''t even imagine. She has been doing it for over twenty years. However, if she dies in her eighties and you inherit her assets, subsequently passing down your family''s fortune for a few more generations, it might be possible. The only catch is that everyone in those generations has to be smart like your mother. After seven or eight generations, your family will probably be able to fulfill the minimum requirement to enter a hidden family," Adriana exined calmly. Chuck was at a loss for words. He needed to ask his mother about it since he was not sure if his mother knew about it. Nevertheless, he still thought that his mother was very wealthy. The hidden families had passed down their wealth for so many generations. If that was true, his mother could never stand a chance. "Wow, you guys are really rich. How long do you guys usually live for?" Chuck asked. It would be a huge loss if they died early, right? "The cycle of life is inevitable and no one can escape it. However, with the help of current medical advancement, my grandfather is a hundred and eight years old." "Haha, the oldest person alive is around one hundred and twenty years old, right?" "That''s because that person biologically predisposed to live so long. Most of us can only live until our seventies or eighties. Nothing can change that. My father died when he was eighty years old," Adriana replied. Chuck chuckled, "Yeah, death can''t be avoided, so why is your family in hiding?" "Inheritance is important. If we stand out, we will not be able to maintain our current situation," Ariana sounded solemn. "If you think like me, your mother''s money will not be enough for you to spend." "Well, my mother said that I can use it however I want," Chuck shrugged. "I find it funny. She doesn''t understand that she only has a bit of money," Adriana shook her head. "Nevertheless, my mother told me that she''ll do everything she can to give me what I want," Chuck answered. "Indeed, she''s a good mother. She''s very kind to you. If you don''t spend a lot, the money will be more than enough," Adriana nodded in approval. "What''s your name?" "I can''t tell you that. My family knew that I was caught and they''ll rescue me soon. I can help you escape. Consider that a reward for chatting with me," Adriana replied. "Haha, no need for that. I''ll bring you out of here. Are there any other captives?" Chuckughed. Who knew what would happen if he continued to wait? "No, but how are you going to do that? Your mother does seem capable of fighting, but are you the same?" "What do you mean by that? My mother is the best fighter out there," Chuck was in disbelief. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "You''re wrong. Powerful fighters do not usually make themselves known. Currently, your mother is merely ranked second in the world. If our bodyguards decided to participate, your mother wouldn''t even make it into the top one hundred," Adriana answered cidly. Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Chuck was taken aback. Ariana said that if her bodyguards were ranked in the list, his mother wouldn''t even make it to the top one hundred? What the hell? To be honest, Chuck never witnessed his mother''s true strength. In other words, Ariana probably only saw what his mother decided to show to others. He did not know if he was right and dropped the topic instead. However, he was unhappy to hear Ariana''sment about his mother and started retorting, "You..." "I''m telling the truth. Powerful people won''t show themselves so easily," Ariana replied indifferently. "If your family is really so powerful, then how did you get caught?" Chuck shot back. She answered calmly, "I was caught because I didn''t bring any bodyguards with me. Otherwise, no one would get close to me." Chuck knew that she was telling the truth. It was highly believable that she could do that. Forget it. He no longer wanted to talk about it. Hidden families? Chuck did not want to have anything to do with them. What was the point of getting into such a mess? However, Chuck wanted to be the richest man in the world. If hidden families existed, then it was impossible for him to fulfill his dream, right? After all, Ariana mentioned that the three hidden families had divided the world among themselves. If he wanted to be the richest man in the world, he would have to find a way to unite and conquer the three hidden families, right? At the same time, Ariana also told him that his mother''s assets were just her family''s annual ie. They were truly in different leagues. Chuck was a little dejected. "Why are you sighing? I said I''ll help you escape," Adriana reminded tly. "No, I want to be the richest man in the world," Chuck blurted out his thoughts. "Pfft!" Adriana chuckled for the first time. Chuck noticed her white teeth shining in the dark. "Are you looking down on me?" He was annoyed. "It''s a childish idea. Though, you can be the richest man in the world since we hidden families don''t show up anyways," Adriana answered. Did she mean that the hidden families would not interfere? Chuck was unwilling to ept this. He wanted to be the actual richest man in the world and not just a figurehead. "Forget it, I''m leaving. Do you want toe with me?" Initially, Chuck wanted to save his countrymen. However, it seemed that Adriana was the only one here. "You can go out?" In the dark, Adriana''s beautiful eyes were gleaming with hope. "Yeah, the walls here are made out of soil," Chuck was wearing a special metal ring. He could use his fists but on second thought, it was better to just kick his way out. "Okay, if you bring me out of here, I''ll satisfy three of your wishes. You can ask for anything," Adriana offered. "Anything?" Chuck scratched his nose with a strange look on his face. "Nothing of the unusual," Ariana red at him. "Alright, I''ll keep that in mind. Get up. I''ll start kicking the walls down," Chuck got up and stretched. "My... My leg is injured." "Do you want me to carry you then?" "Okay, you can carry me on your back," Adriana found it hard to ask Chuck. After all, no man dared to touch her because of her status. "Aren''t I on the losing end then? Can I ask for another two more wishes? That''ll make it a total of five wishes," If she was really a member of the hidden family, five wishes would be great for Chuck. "You''re greedy, but I admire greedy people like you. You have my word," Adriana nodded. Chuck snickered. He found a spot and started kicking at the walls. It turned out to be a pretty easy job since the indigenous people thought that he was weak due to his height. Little did they know than to not judge a book by its cover. After a few kicks, Chuck managed to puncture a hole in the wall. He could hear amotion outside. The indigenous vigers had probably noticed Chuck was trying to escape. He picked up Adriana and suddenly stopped dead in his tracks. She was taken aback and urged, "Run." "You''re as beautiful as my wife," Chuckplimented. Ariana was extremely beautiful with close to wless facial features. Her elegance was different compared to other women. Judging merely by her attractiveness, Chuck was sure that she was from a hidden family. Otherwise, ordinary women wouldn''t have such a noble and graceful temperament. "Are you harassing me?" Adriana frowned. She could tell that Chuck was trying to flirt with her. "No, I''m serious. You''re really beautiful, just like my wife. Auntie Logan is pretty like you too," Chuck replied seriously. "Fine, I believe you. Now, get me out of here." In truth, Chuck enjoyed the process. After all, he was holding a gorgeous woman. Just then, an indigenous viger ran up to him with a pitchfork in his hands. Chuck held Adriana in his arms and kicked the man away. It was in the middle of the night and the man was seemingly the only one who knew that Chuck was trying to escape. Chuck continued escaping with Adriana in his arms. Suddenly, he paused in front of a mud house. Adriana was shocked as she heard a woman begging for mercy. Was Chuck going to save that woman? Chuck paused for a second before continuing to escape. Ariana was taken aback. There was someone crying for help in the mud house, and she was a female too. Evidently, the woman in the mud house was going through something terrible. Was he not nning to save her? Ariana stared at Chuck. Someone as decisive and cruel like him would be able to achieve something great in the future. Meanwhile, there was a mess in the mud house. Elise was forced into a corner. Fear drowned her. Three indigenous men had surrounded her and forced her into a corner. She tried fighting back but to no avail as they were just too strong. They often fought with wild beasts and were pretty good at fighting. Elise did not stand a chance and was overpowered immediately. "Don''t... I''ll give you money. Please don''t do this to __ _ n me. Elise was desperate. She knew what the men would do to her. She knew. However, she could not escape and there was no one to save her. She resented Chuck. She would rather be tortured by Chuck than to face such a predicament. At least, Chuck would not force himself on her. It was Chuck''s fault! It was him! "Lorem ipsum." The three men smiled lecherously and seemed to be discussing who would go first. Their smile made Elise fall into despair. She closed her eyes and prepared to end her life. Suddenly, she heard amotion. "Ah!" "Ah!" "Ah!" Elise heard the three men scream. She opened her eyes hurriedly and realized that they were knocked out cold, blood oozing from the back of their heads. They were seemingly hit by a stone. Who could do it? Who? Elise did not see anyone. Fear urged her to run. However, she noticed that there was a mobile phone in one of the indigenous men''s pockets. He probably stole it from someone else. She took the mobile phone and ran out of the mud house, calling out, "Who saved me?" No one answered her. "Who is it?" Elise proceeded to lower her voice. "I don''t care who you are but thank you. My name Elise and you can find me in the United States." She dared not stay further. Mustering all her strength she had left, she ran into the forest. "Lorem ipsum." The vige was in chaos... Elise ran madly until she could not hear anything behind her. Immediately, she found a ce to hide and took out the mobile phone. Although it was still functional, there was no signal around. She had to keep running until she found a signal. Then, she immediately dialed her mother''s number. Her heart pounded loudly while waiting for her mother to pick up. The call was connected. It was her mother''s cold voice as she said, "Hello..." "Mom, it''s me, Elise," Elise was sobbing. "Elise? Dear, where are you?" On the other end of the call, Sophia was so excited that she burst into tears. She was overjoyed. She had been so worried about her daughter that she had not slept for days. "Sniff, I''m still in the Amazon forest. I just escaped from some weird indigenous tribe. Mom, send a ne to pick me up now. Send me some men too, I''m going to kill everyone in that vige," Elise was resentful! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Okay, just wait there, alright? How did you manage to escape?" "Someone knocked out these savages and I escaped." "What about the man who caught you?" "It''s him. He''s the reason I was caught!" Elise was fuming. The fear and despair dyed her eyes red. Whatever she experienced was too frightening that she felt a burning desire to kill everyone and everything in her way. Why wouldn''t Chuck listen to her? Thankfully someone had saved her! "Is he dead?" "Yeah, I hope he died in the vige!" Elise turned around and stared at the direction she came from. She was almost humiliated because of Chuck. It would serve him right if he was killed on the spot! "Okay, Elise, tell me where you are. I''ll call someone to pick you up now." Elise was not sure where she was. Therefore, Sophia immediately located her with the built-in GPS tracker in her phone. Elise did not hang up the call. She stared behind her and scoffed. She had escaped, but how about Chuck? Chapter 581 Chapter 581 "I didn''t expect you to save her," Adriana expressed her surprise once they were safe in the forest. After all, Chuck had run away immediately. He remained expressionless at her words. He didn''t want to save her, but he was the one who brought Elise into it after all. If she was to be taken advantage of, she would definitely be in misery. Chuck didn''t want to bring this kind of misfortune onto her. Chuck was determined to have her stay alive so she could witness with her own eyes as he fulfilled what he said previously! He had brought along with him a piece of rock as a weapon into that ce, and the three men were all much too aroused to notice what was going on. Who would have thought that someone would sneak an attack under those circumstances? He ended up knocking out the three of them with only three shots. One of them was probably even dead. After all, it was a direct hit to the back of his head with a sharp rock. Chuck came out of there after knocking the three guys out. The rest would be up to Elise herself. However, Elise was in despair right at that moment. Her legs must have brought her away swiftly, so she was most likely safe. "What''s your rtionship with her?" Adriana was curious. "I''m here because of her." "Then why did you save her?" Adriana was stunned. "Because... I said something to her, and I have to fulfil my words," Chuck narrowed his eyes sharply, like a lion locking onto its prey. "What did you say?" Without another word, Chuck ran to the river with Adriana in his hands and carried her onto arge, empty boat. In the midst of hurrying, he tripped over his own feet. This took Adriana by surprise. Yet, Chuck acted as if nothing had happened and rowed the boat. Adriana closed her eyes and pretended she didn''t see that. Chuck rowed down the river at an astounding speed. He was positive that they would definitely come across a vige if they followed the current. By then, all dangers would be gone. Chuck rowed the boat with all his might, the intent to leave this ce being his motivation. "Pow, pow, pow, pow, pow!" Bullets flew around mercilessly, howls arising from the small indigenous vige. Everyone had been killed. It was the work of the mercenary troop under Elise''s mother. In a helicopter, Elise watched everything emotionlessly. She almost lost something precious here! "Ah, ah..." One of the three men in the room just now was one-shotted by Chuck. Currently, the other two were begging for their lives at gunpoint, their heads covered in blood. "Kill them!" Elise ordered coldly. She hated these two people! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Order received!" The mercenary pulled the trigger! "Bang! Bang!" Instantaneously, the two men were shot to death, and deadly silence filled the scene. "Young Miss, we are unable to find that person!" A mercenary bowed his head and reported. "What?!" Elise was furious! "I can''t believe Chuck isn''t here! Did he run away?" "This Chuck person must have escaped when you gave him an opening upon escaping just now! In fact, you must''ve saved this person by ident, Young Miss." "Is that so?" Elise''s voice was ice-cold. For her, these recent days were something that she would never forget for the rest of her life. The person who made her encounter this was none other Chuck! Yet, she herself gave him the chance to escape?! Elise felt extreme fury seeping through her entire being. "It has to be true!" "Well, find him and bring him back alive," She would return his favor by allowing him a taste of true despair. "Yes!" Some mercenaries began to search the premises. "Hold on," Elise instructed. "Miss, what else do you need?" Several mercenaries all lowered their heads, as Elise was the daughter of the Lawrence family! How dare Chuck enrage someone like her?! Did he not value his life? "Help me find someone." "Please describe that person." "I don''t know. When I was surrounded by three people, a man suddenly rushed in and knocked them out. When I opened my eyes, he ran away and I couldn''t see him," Elise stated tenderly. If it weren''t for this man, she would have been humiliated and possibly dead. She wanted to find this man and repay him for his actions. It was because of this person that she could survive! All the mercenaries looked at each other in dismay. How... could they find him? "Go!" Elise ordered! "Yes!" The mercenaries left. Elise left with the helicopter. She didn''t notice a pair of eyes hiding behind a big tree, surprise evidently shing across its gaze. "Chucky actually appeared here and then fled? Where did he escape to?" Wi gave chase to Chuck without rest until she finally reached this ce. When she heard the sound of guns, she came over. She was pleasantly shocked to hear of Chuck''s traces here. Wi continued her search since these mercenaries were also in search of Chuck. In the darkness, her movements were silent. Ssh After rowing the boat for ages, Chuck finally found a small town with modern buildings. His heart was filled with relief. All he had to do now was to find a mobile phone and make a call to his mother. When he docked the boat, people addressed him with strange looks. After all, Chuck had the appearance of a beggar after being in the forest for a few days. He ignored their gazes and continued to hold Adriana in his arms. Her leg was injured, so it was inconvenient for her to move. "Do you understand thenguage here?" Chuck asked her. He couldn''t understand a bit. "I don''t quite understand it either. We just have to stay here for a day, my men will reach in a day," Adriana responded. "Do you have any cash on you?" Chuck wanted to eat. However, without money, he couldn''t do anything. "Unfortunately, no," Adriana sighed and shook her head. Her mobile phone and all the money had been taken away. There was nothing left on her except for her clothes. Chuck looked at her speechlessly while searching for a ce to allow Adriana to rest. However, it was inevitable for him to have some inappropriate thoughts about her as he had been holding her in his arms all this time. "Don''t tease me. I''m a very dangerous woman," Adriana reprimanded sternly. "Look, I can''t do anything about it either. You see, I''ve been locked up for more than ten days and have been running away in the forest for about five or six days. I can''t do anything about it since I haven''t seen any other women apart from you," Chuck was speechless. Who could me him since Adriana was as beautiful as his wife Yvette? Adriana closed her eyes and repeated herself, "I''m a very dangerous person." "Okay, okay," Chuck looked at her and gave in. Truthfully, she was very beautiful. She was much more beautiful than the likes of Frieda Olmedo. Even their personalities differed greatly. "Then where are we going to rest tonight? Didn''t you say that one- third of the world belongs to your family?" "I''m not talking about this ce. This ce belongs to other families," Adriana shook her head. Chuck considered her words. Since her men would being for her soon, they could just find a ce to eat while waiting. "Will that be fine with you?" "Yeah, I''m hungry too. Let''s find a ce to eat, and my men will find me." Since that was the case, Chuck went into the first restaurant that he found. Unfortunately, he wasn''t allowed in, as the owner saw him draped in rags. Chuck was tired and hungry. With no other avable options, he had to steal clothes from someone''s house for the both of them to change. Otherwise, people would think that he was a beggar wherever he went. He swiftly stole clothes for both himself and Adriana, soon changing into them. It was certainly not convenient for her to change, so Chuck put her down in a quiet ce, turned around, and went somewhere further so she had some privacy. Adriana was astonished. She chuckled, "Interesting. It''s human nature to be lustful. But if you can control it, you may go far in life." She began to change her clothes. "Ding! Ding! Ding!" All of a sudden, a loud beeping could be heard from somewhere on Adriana''s body. She took out a shining device from the bottom of her shoes and ced it beside her ear. "Miss, we''re here. We are about three minutes away from where you are. Please wait for a moment," This shy thing was thetestmunication device that her family developed. Therefore, she could be found anytime, anywhere. It was just a matter of whether she wanted to be found or not. "It''s not needed," Adriana shot a nce at the unsuspecting Chuck. "Not needed? Miss, what do you mean?" This voice was very astonished. Why wouldn''t she need their help? "Do you know why I left home this time?" Adriana asked softly. "I know. The chief asked you to get married since you are of age. However, you refused, so..." The voice was cautious. "Good that you know," Adriana shrugged indifferently. "So you''ve found someone whom you want to get married with?" "No, but I met a decent person." "May I ask what his name is?" "Chuck Cannon." There was a silence for 30 seconds before the voice exined hurriedly, "Chuck Cannon is Karen Lee''s son. There has been a lot of news about her recently, and his family is not qualified to be on par with you, Young Miss!" "It doesn''t matter if he''s not qualified. I''ve met so many people, but he''s the only one who''s barely qualified," Adriana calmly looked at Chuck, who was waiting in the distance. Chuck had carried her all the way. In a sense, he was quite decent and gentlemanly. At the very least, he was not so annoying. "What do you mean?" "I''ve taken a fancy to him..." Adriana''s beautiful eyes narrowed as if she had taken a fancy to a toy. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 "What? You''ve taken a fancy to him?" "Yes, sort of," Adriana replied. "He''ll definitely be extremely honoured since he''s caught your eye, Young Miss. In the future, he''ll..." "Keep it a secret first," Adriana instructed indifferently. "Of course. Your wish is mymand." "Alright, let''s not talk about it anymore. Show up only when I ask you to. I still want to test him," Adriana continued. "Yes, but... The chief''s intentions are clear. If you can''t get married to him, don''t go to thest base with Chuck. You understand what I mean. I''m sorry, maybe I''ve said too much. Please don''t mind my words." "I know, I won''t be too casual with him," Of course, Adriana would not allow Chuck to do so. How long have they only known each other for? She was not so open-minded. After all, the bigger the family was, the more strict and disciplined it was. She could only have one man, and that was her future husband! This was a tradition! "Alright, but Young Miss, do you need me to do anything?" "No." "Yes!" She put the device back into her shoes and changed her clothes. "I''m done," said Adriana as she walked out. Chuck was stunned as he stole a nce at her. As a man, he had hidden instincts. Therefore, when he stole the clothes, he unconsciously grabbed the ones which were slightly transparent. Looking at her now, she looked so beautiful. "What are you looking at?" Adriana raised an eyebrow at him. "Nothing, it''s just that you''re as beautiful as my wife," Chuck replied with a smile. "You''re teasing me." "I didn''t, my wife Yve..." Chuck tried to exin. He was just joking around, but he wasn''t really trying to flirt with her. "No need to say any more," Adriana shook her head. He didn''t continue. Now that he could enter restaurants, he brought her into one. However, no one was willing to lend Chuck a phone when he asked around. He was agitated but could do nothing about it. After lunch, he waited for Adriana''s men to arrive. However, even as night approached, they were nowhere to be seen "Didn''t you say that your men woulde over?" "There might be something wrong." "What kind of secret family is this?" Chuck was at a loss for words. Was this woman for real? "Fine then, let''s get out of here now that we''ve eaten for free," Chuck picked her up and ran away. The people in the restaurant chased after them with knives. Since Chuck had regained most of his strength after a meal, it was obviously nothing for him to run away from them even while carrying a woman. Soon, he found a ce to hide. Adriana chuckled lightly, "This is my first time eating without paying." "F*ck me, it''s my first time as well. Let''s look for a ce to sleep now," Chuck was exhausted. Fie had not slept well for the past few days, and could finally sleep well for the first time in days now. "Okay, no problem," Adriana agreed. Fie found a ruin and went in with her. Just like a gentleman, heid her down aside and slept by himself. After this incident, he especially missed Yvette. Fie really, really, missed her. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Naturally, he had no other thoughts about Adriana. If it was the Chuck back when he had just gotten rich, he would''ve definitely done something by now. After all, no one was around. Now, he only wanted to sleep. "You''re not going to do anything with me?" Adriana questioned. Chuck opened his eyes, "Are you messing around with me?" Didn''t this woman say that she was especially dangerous? After all, she was a member of some secret family. It would be better if he didn''t provoke her for the time being, otherwise, his mother might be involved as well. "I''m not messing with you. You''re a man and I''m a woman, and we''re all adults," Adriana said slowly. Chuck looked at her strangely. Why was she so confident in whatever she said? "Forget it, I already have a wife," Chuck closed his eyes and tried to sleep. "You''re not married." "But I know a girl who grew up with me, and I like her. When I''m old enough, I will marry her," Chuck promised. Of course. Yvette had been with him for so long. She had always been the one in his heart. When they got married, he would host the most luxurious and extravagant wedding to let everyone know that Yvette Jordan was Chuck Cannon''s wife. "But you''re still not married yet," Adriana continued expressionlessly. "I will in the future. Don''t think too much. Just go to sleep," Chuck closed his eyes again. If she continued to joke around, his thoughts would run wild. Adriana looked at him with narrowed eyes. He was a man with lust, but he could still control it. What an interesting man. All of her words were merely a test. If he had tried looking at her expression, he would''ve found that she was saying so with a vacant look on her face. Her men would''ve appeared readily if he had agreed to her, signaling that Chuck was no different than other men who were not qualified to marry her. When Adriana saw that Chuck had fallen asleep, she stood up. However, he turned over in his sleep and identally touched her. For a moment, surprise, anger, indifference, and a bit of shyness crawled onto her face. All she had to do was scream, and this man who dared to touch her would die within ten seconds. "Are you pretending to be asleep, or did you do it on purpose?" She snorted softly. "Honey, my dear..." Chuck murmured as he drooled in his sleep. His words took her by surprise. She smiled gently, "Consider yourself lucky." Adriana moved Chuck''s hand to one side and took out the device once again. "Hello. Young Miss, am I to pick you up now?" Adriana looked at Chuck, who was fast asleep. She thought for a few seconds and ordered, "Find out who Chuck''s wife is." "Please hold on." Thirty secondster, her answer came, "It''s a woman called Yvette Jordan. She grew up with him and used to be a teacher, but now she is a killer in an organization. Her codename is Blood Leopard." "An assassin? Interesting. Why did she be a killer?" Adriana was slightly taken aback. "ording to sources, it''s because Karen is the one who killed her father. She probably wants to improve herself by being a killer." "Fascinating. Then, it must be impossible for the two of them to end up together. What does this Yvette woman look like?" "Well..." "Say it." "She''s very, very pretty." "Oh, what if she''spared to me?" "No, of course not! How can this woman be qualified to bepared with you?" "I''m talking about appearance." "Well... she just doesn''t look noble enough. Her facial features aren''t bad, but I don''t think she can compare with you at all." "So, is what he said true?" Adriana looked at the sleeping Chuck again. Chuck said that she was as beautiful as his wife. Now it seemed that Chuck was not lying. She really wasn''t that different from herself. "Urn, it''s simr. Do you need me to deal with Yvette Jordan? After all, she is not qualified to compete with you, so how can she be qualified to be with Chuck?" "Do so.." "Yes, I will. I found out that she should also be in the Amazon now." "Oh, is she here to look for him?" "Yes. As long as you agree, she can die without a trace in an hour. Chuck won''t be able to find out anything. Rest assured." "I''ve always been at ease when you do things. But let it go this time. Let her go. Women need to be compared. Only then will he know that I am much better than Yvette Jordan," Adriana said calmly. "Alright, then shall I go and pick you up now?" "Well, I''m hurt. Come and deal with my wounds first, I still have to test him." "You''re hurt? Alright, please wait a moment!" In less than a minute, someone rushed over. Ten men who were dressed in full-ck, all of them well-trained. They treated Adriana''s wound quickly. With just a wave of her hand, everyone left. There was no noise at all during the process, and Chuck slept without being disturbed. Adriana sat next to Chuck, closed her eyes and went to sleep. At least he was an honest man. "Achoo!" Yvette sneezed. She was very tired, but why did she sneeze all of a sudden? She looked around curiously. She couldn''t have caught a cold, could she? Yet, just a while ago, she felt someone tracking her down like a predator chasing down prey. It was only a moment, but she could feel her life in danger. She looked around in alert, but couldn''t find anything out of ce. "Don''t think too much. I''d better find Chuck as soon as possible," She thought to herself anxiously. She picked a wild fruit and ate it, continuing her search without rest. When Adriana woke up in the morning, she felt a mixture of anger, shyness and indifference creep onto her face once again. Chuck was cuddled up to her, probably because of his tossing and turning at night. She held herself back. Was this man doing it on purpose, or was it really because he was sleeping? She now doubted him. At this moment, Chuck woke up and saw that he was leaning against her. He awkwardly apologized, "I''m sorry, are you alright?" Adriana maintained her cool. Was she alright? Did he know that as long as she shouted, he would have had to die right away? Chapter 583 Chapter 583 "I''m fine." Adriana shook her head. The awkward expression on Chuck''s face could not have been faked, and on top of that, she couldn''t care less anymore. After all, he had already touched her in the middle of his sleep the night before. "Why haven''t your men arrived?" Chuck was speechless. Was this woman really a member of a secret family? It had already been two days, yet no one was here. "There''s been a bit of a problem. Well, why don''t you apany me to the next city?" Adriana suggested. She needed to test Chuck even more. Even though she had taken a fancy to him, he was still barely qualified. Moreover, the differences between their families were much too big to ignore. If they were to get married, Chuck would be the one receiving benefits from her own family. Their child would never be a "Cannon". They would have to take after herst name. "Sure." Chuck agreed. Although he had no interest in this woman, she was by far the only woman who could match Yvette in all aspects. Staying together with such a woman wouldn''t be too bad anyways. At the very least, she was a beautiful woman. "Okay," Adriana stood up. "Huh? Have your legs healed?" Chuck asked in surprise. She was clearly heavily injured the previous day. How could she recover in just one night? In truth, Adriana''s injuries were nothing worrying. Her family had the most skillful doctor who had mastered traditional medicine. She only needed to apply some ointment to her sprained ankles for them to heal. "It''s gotten a bit better," Adriana passed it off. "So... Do I still have to carry you?" Chuck asked. It wasn''t that she was heavy, but rather, having to carry a beautiful woman meant having to suppress his innermost desires. The pain of having to do so was absolutely terrible. To make matters worse, her figure was simr to Yvette''s. "What do you think?" "Emn, it''s a little ufortable for me to carry you," Chuck answered honestly. "Is that so? Then continue to carry me," Adriana demanded. She still needed to test Chuck. If Chuck was to marry her, she would absolutely not allow anything to happen between him and another woman. "Fine," Chuck agreed, picking her up. Chuck was already quite strong, and a night of good rest had allowed him to replenish his strength and energy. Carrying her around for a whole day was nothing to him. While he wasn''t paying attention, Adriana clicked her fingers behind him, signaling for her men to follow them. Chuck thought hard. The both of them had no money on them, meaning that they couldn''t go far. They couldn''t catch a ride, nor could they couldn''t borrow a phone. It was a ridiculous situation indeed. Adriana remained silent, feeling safe in his arms. She suddenly remarked, "If you want to be the richest man in the world, I can help you." "Help me? Why would you?" Of course, he didn''t want her help. Chuck was not a man who would live off of a woman''s help. He would achieve his own dreams with the money Karen had given him, along with his own efforts. "Well, I''m willing to help you," Adriana said. She didn''t bring up the fact that he could do so only if he married into her family. "I''d be better off relying on myself," Chuck murmured. "It''s not that I''m looking down on you. It''s just that, with my family present, no one can be the richest person in the world!" Adriana stated coolly. He could feel her confidence through the tone of her voice. "I guess I''ll have to try my best then." "Your efforts would be useless. There are mountains of obstacles that you would never be able to cross. The only reason that you could even see the sun was because we allowed you to do so. In this world, only I can help you. No one else can, especially not your wife." Adriana''s eyes narrowed. Chuck, who was initially indifferent at her words, suddenly felt slightly agitated at the mention of Yvette. "You can neverpare to my wife. She would never say that to me, never. She is considerate and..." Adriana frowned and interrupted, "That''s because your wife doesn''t have the ability to help you, so she can only listen to you. However, I am different. I can make you the richest man in the world, but she can''t!!" "If you''re of so much help to me, where are your men?!" Chuck retorted. "You''re... You''re too ignorant. I''m starting to be a little disappointed in you," Adriana shook her head and grumbled. Only onemand from her was needed for someone to appear before them right now. Yet, Chuck had the audacity to say something like this to her. "So be it," Chuck didn''t care. She wasn''t Yvette, so why should he be bothered by her words? "Put me down," Adriana ordered. "Can you even walk by yourself?" Chuck looked at her. She had beautiful legs. If she were to hurt her legs further, it would be a pity. "Yes, I''m disappointed in you. I will give you ten seconds to regain my trust." "Whatever, I don''t need it," Chuck shook his head. "Don''t you know what you''ve just missed out on? I can have your mothere over and face me right now!" Adriana was confident. "Since you''re so powerful, you must not need my help anymore. I''m leaving." Chuck did just as he said. He put her down on the side of the road and turned to leave without hesitation. Since she was so stubborn and adamant to even threaten to call his mother over, then he wouldn''t need to care for her anymore. Adriana narrowed her eyes and stared at his retreating figure. Thirty secondster, Adriana''s subordinate, Nelson walked out from a small alley and reported to her, "Young Miss, this man doesn''t know how to appreciate you. Why don''t you teach him a lesson and make his mother go bankrupt? It''s up to you." "No, all of this just made him even more interesting. How dare he reject me?" Adriana suddenly smirked. How many men would grovel at her beck and call? On the flipside, Chuck not doing so had evoked a sense of conquering him in Adriana. Nelson lowered his head respectfully, "He doesn''t know what he missed out on." "Yes, he doesn''t understand. If he wants to be the richest man in the world, I can fulfil his wish tomorrow. If he doesn''t know what he has missed, I will tell him myself! Call Karen Lee now and ask her toe meet me this instant!" Adriana ordered. "Yes, Young Miss," Nelson took out his phone. He found Karen''s number and dialed it. Soon, the call was connected. "Hello," The voice on the other end of the call sounded puzzled. It was Karen Lee. She felt confused as this was an unknown number that had just called her. "Is this Karen Lee?" Nelson asked, double checking her identity. "Yes, this is Karen speaking," Karen confirmed. "Miss Adriana wants you toe and see her." "Miss Adriana?" Karen looked at the number on her phone again. This number did not belong to anyone she knew. If so, who was this... Miss Adriana? "Yes." "May I ask who she is?" Karen was puzzled. What was going on? "She''s from the Whitlock family. You probably haven''t heard of them because they are on a different level from you. If you''d like to know more, I can introduce them to you briefly," Nelson answered calmly. "The Whitlock Family?" Karen''s eyes widened. Betty, who was in the office with her, was stunned. Karen had been in a good mood for the past two days. What phone call was able to sour her mood so quickly? "Do you need me to introduce you to them?" Nelson continued indifferently. "There is no need for that. So, she''s Miss Adriana from the Whitlock family?" "You''ve heard of the Whitlock family? You''vee to know about something that you shouldn''t have been able to know about. Not bad." "Thank you for thepliment. So, can you tell me more about Miss Adriana?" "You are not qualified to know more about her. She is currently in the Amazon..." "Miss Adriana is currently in the Amazon?" Karen cut him off. Wasn''t her son, Chuck in the Amazon too? "Yes, you have five hours to reach here. Miss Adriana will only wait here for five hours," Nelson hung up the phone directly. Turning to Adriana, he bowed, "Miss, I have already informed her. She will arrive in five hours." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Alright," She nodded. This was no surprise at all. "Please follow me, Miss. I have already arranged everything for you," Nelson gestured for Adriana to follow him. She nced over at the direction at which Chuck had left and murmured, "I''ll let you know what you''ve just missed out on. Even better, I''ll ask your mother to tell you what you have just missed!" Adriana then turned around and left. A man with a cold stare appeared at the snap of Nelson''s fingers. "Follow him!" Nelson ordered. "Yes sir!" The man in ck immediately gave chase to Chuck. The speed at which he moved was astonishingly fast, to a point where it was slightly terrifying. "President Lee, what''s wrong?" Betty asked in surprise. Karen had been staring off into the silence after that phone call, lights dancing in her eyes as she was buried deep in her thoughts. "President Lee..." Karen came to her senses and instructed, "Betty, prepare a ne for me immediately. I''m going to the Amazon now!!" Betty was taken aback, "President Lee, did something happen to the Young Master?" There were no other exnations to Karen''s behavior. However, what kind of trouble could Chuck have encountered over there? ck Rose, Yvette, and Wi were all in the area! "Yes, something might have happened to Chucky. Quick!" Karen ordered, staring straight ahead with determination shing in her eyes. Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Chuck continued on his way without looking back. Adriana was too proud, but she didn''t even have a single penny with her. On top of that, he didn''t owe her any favors, so what was she acting up for? After walking around for a long while, he decided that he couldn''t continue wandering aimlessly. He needed to call Karen for help. What Adriana said about her family must be true, but was the difference between his and her family really as vast as she had said? Was the amount of money that they earned annually really equivalent to all of Karen''s wealth umted throughout her life? If that was true, it would be a terrifying amount indeed! Chuck felt a little uneasy. It would best if he could get in contact with Karen now. However, he couldn''t even understand thenguage here, so how on earth would he be able to borrow a phone? Suddenly, he thought of a n. Since he was hungry anyway, he could just eat for free and have the owners lend him a phone for him to pay for the meal. That would work, right? By then, he would simply need to ask Karen to send someone over. Chuck saw a restaurant nearby and immediately entered it. After a waiter seated him, he ordered a few dishes and waited for the food to arrive. Truth to be told, the dishes here did not suit his taste buds. However, he was famished, so he couldn''t afford to be picky. After he finished his meal, he called the waiter over. After an attempt to signal that he had no money on him, the waiter was immediately infuriated. With one loud roar, several bulky men came over and prepared to beat Chuck up. Meanwhile, Chuck was at a loss for words. Was violence what these people resorted to when resolving conflicts? However, he was full of energy now that he had a meal. He managed to overtake all of them and asked one of them to hand over his phone. The man who was caught was scared half to death. Chuck stared at him speechlessly. He suddenly understood the importance of understanding othernguages. "D*mn...." Suddenly, a man carrying a gun came over. Chuck immediately started to run, the loud bangs of the gun right behind him. The shots of the gun continued on and on. "D*mmit!" Chuck felt agitated and helpless. He ran into the crowds, hoping that the man wouldn''t dare to fire into the crowd. Weaving between the crowd, his skin crawled in fear. No matter how powerful he was, a single bullet to the heart would still take away his life. Bang! While he was busy escaping the bullets, he suddenly bumped into a person. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry," Chuck started to run off without even looking at the person he bumped into. However, a hand held onto him just as he was about to move again. Chuck pleaded desperately, "I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Being caught by someone while escaping - how scary was that?! "I know. I did it on purpose," The voice that replied sounded extremely emotional. It was the voice of someone Chuck knew. He looked up immediately, his eyes meeting with the eyes of a woman who was tearing up. Her lips were trembling as she looked at him. He felt overwhelmed with happiness and relief, hugging her tightly while eximing, "Auntie Logan... Is it really you?" Chuck was overwhelmed. Being able to meet a familiar face such as Wi at this timing was a miracle. "Yes, it''s me," Wi reassured him gently. Tears rolled down her eyes. She had been searching for him for so long. Her days were filled with constant worry for Chuck''s safety. She was so concerned that something might have happened to him. Just as she was about to leave this ce and head for somewhere else in search of him, he had collided into her. When she saw him, she instantly burst into tears. Ever since she saw Chuck being hit in the head with a steel pipe, she had been on edge. On her journey to search for him, she had always been worried about the mountains of obstacles that he would have had to ovee in order to escape. After all, he barely had any experience or knowledge of surviving in the wild. At first, she was reluctant to leave the Amazon forest. She was initially doubtful that Chuck would find his way out, but eventually tried trusting in his ability to make it out safely. Hence, she followed her guts and came out of the forest. However, she had searched for a whole day for him to no avail. She then assumed that he was still in the forest and was about to return, only to bump into him here. "Hey..." The group of men who were after Chuck finally caught up to him. Chuck let go of Wi and stood in front of her. They had murderous intent in their eyes. ring at him fiercely, they had him at gunpoint. "What are you doing?" Wi asked in a cold tone. Chuck was taken aback when Wi spoke to them in their nativenguage. She understood them? On top of that, she was even quite fluent in theirnguage. What an amazing woman. Chuck was in awe at her abilities. "He didn''t pay for his meal and even hit us," Someone replied angrily. This time, it was Wi''s turn to be surprised. She eximed in disbelief, "Chucky, did you not pay for your meal?" "I-1 don''t have money on me, Auntie Logan," Chuck was embarrassed. Wiughed at his answer, "Silly boy." She ruffled his hair. Then, she took out a few hundred dors and passed it to the men, saying, "Here! Here''s some cash, take it!" Their eyes widened at the amount of money she had just pulled out. The anger in their eyes dissipated immediately and their faces were all smiles. They said something to Wi and left in peace. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief, "Auntie Logan, I..." "Silly child, did you have a good meal just now?" Wi asked softly. "Yeah," Chuck touched his stomach. "What do you want to eat? I''ll treat you," Wi offered cheerfully, her gaze following Chuck all the time. "Auntie Logan, am I dreaming?" Chuck felt that her smile was familiar. However, wasn''t Wi supposed to be back home? "Silly child, no, you''re not dreaming," Wi was stunned as Chuck suddenly hugged her. It felt good. Wi brought Chuck for dinner at a luxurious hotel. Whatever Chuck wanted to eat, she allowed him to order it. She was hungry as well, but above all, she wanted to see him eat to his heart''s content. It was only then that she could feel herself rooted in reality. "Chucky, are you full?" "I am." "Then go up and rest for a while. We''ll stay here for one night," Wi still needed to call Yvette, ck Rose and Karen to inform them that Chuck had been found. "Okay, but Auntie Logan, can you apany me today?" Chuck had a strong urge to fall asleep with Wi by his side. When he saw Wi, he felt like he was dreaming. "Okay, I''ll take you upstairs." Wi smiled and took him upstairs. "Wow, that foreigner''s girlfriend is really beautiful." "I know, right? How I wish that she''s mine." A few locals stared in envy at Chuck, gossiping in anguage that only Wi understood. She felt slightly jovial at their words. When he arrived at the hotel, Chuck''s fatigue these days was suddenly cured. He only wanted to fall asleep against Wi. "Chucky, go take a shower. You''ve been in the wild for a while now, so you need to shower and rest," Wi said. "Okay," Chuck agreed. He felt sleepy, so he immediately headed for the bed after a hot shower. He wrapped his arm around Wi''s and refused to let go. He had faced many challenges and suffered a great deal for the past few days. Wi''s gentleness was the greatest cure for him, so he fell asleep quickly with her beside him. Wi looked at him in silence. She didn''t want to think about anything else. For now, she only wanted to look at Chuck. As she stared at his face, she couldn''t help herself. Leaning down, she gave him a quick peck. "You took away my first kiss, so I''ll... Ah!" Wi suddenly covered her mouth, her pretty face red with embarrassment. Karen and Betty had entered the room. Karen was frozen to the ground. She stammered, "Did you not lock the door? I only had to push and it immediately opened..." Betty was also in shock. Did Wi really kiss Chuck? Did she see it wrongly? "I... I..." Wi was extremely embarrassed. Karen had seen her kissing Chuck! She wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it. For the first time ever, she felt that she couldn''t bring herself to face Karen at all. "Wi, Chucky is asleep. Come out. I have something to tell you," Karen quickly regained herposure and asked in a more solemn tone. "Ah? I... I..." Wi blushed, gently setting Chuck aside and covered him with a nket. She followed Karen out of the room. Betty stayed behind to take care of Chuck. She was relieved when she finally saw him, heaving, "Young Master, it''s good that you''re still alive..." "Chucky and I didn''t do anything, really," Wi immediately tried to exin. She suddenly felt nervous. Karen had seen her kissing him! She suddenly had pang of guilt from doing something wrong. Lowering her head, she felt that she had nothing left in her to talk to Karen. It was the first time that she ever stuttered while speaking. "Emn, Wi, don''t be nervous. I would actually prefer it if you had a fling with him. Did you really not do anything to him?" Karen suddenly smiled. "No, I really didn''t," Wi bowed her head. She suddenly felt lost. She really did nothing with him. Apart from Chuck kissing her while not knowing who she was, nothing else had happened between them. However, didn''t this indicate that there was really no chance at all for the two of them? Chapter 585 Chapter 585 "Why not?" The smile disappeared from Karen''s face. She could detect a tiny bit of sadness from Wi. Wi didn''t know how to answer her. She sighed, "It''s because Chucky doesn''t like me at all. He only has respect for me and likes Yvette instead." Wi was heartbroken. It was the first time she had fallen in love, no, it couldn''t even be considered love. It was an unrequited love. However, as long as Chuck was happy, nothing else was important. "Sigh, I can''t do anything about this," Karen shook her head. Guidance was all she could give regarding Chuck''s love affairs. She could never force him to fall in love with someone else. "Yeah, I know. By the way, what happened just now, I..." Wi stuttered. Karen smiled at her, assuring, "I didn''t see it, and neither did Betty." It was a good thing that Wi liked Chuck, but there was no doubt that she would get hurt. "Thank you." Wi said, relieved. Thest thing she needed right now was for Chuck to find out what she had done. "By the way, Auntie Karen, why did you suddenlye here?" It was only then that Wi questioned. What business could Karen have here? Shouldn''t she be waiting for Chuck at home? "Did you notice anything unusual when you met Chucky?" Karen asked, ncing around. "No," Wi shook her head. She didn''t notice anything suspicious at all. Not even a single bit. Yet, there was also the possibility that she was too happy and got too carried away. "What about now?" Karen asked again. From the balcony, Wi scanned her surroundings. A whileter, she shook her head and asked, "Did something happen?" Karen mumbled, "Don''t look over now, but there''s a person standing in the building about five hundred meters away from you. Three o''clock." "What? Who?" Without looking back, Wi frowned, fully alert now. "If my guess is right, this person has been following Chucky. Back from when you met him, he''s been following you all this time," Karen looked around, avoiding the direction of which the person was standing at. Her sixth sense was highly urate. When she first reached this ce, she didn''t notice anything. However, when she entered the hotel, she felt that someone was monitoring her every move. Sure enough, she came in to find cover and spied a suspicious figure in the distance. Wi suddenly became serious. Even with her skills, she couldn''t notice anything. Whoever was following them must have extraordinary skills. "I''ll deal with them now!" Wi absolutely refused to allow such a thing to happen. "Don''t worry. I came here because I received a call from someone!" Karen replied calmly. Wi''s eyes widened, "Who is it?!" "The secret Whitlock family!" A gleam appeared in Karen''s eyes. "Young Miss, it''s time. Karen has reached here long ago, but she''s not here yet." In the hotel, Nelson looked over at Adriana who had already changed into clean clothes. "Interesting. Since Karen loves her son so much, she must''ve gone to see him first," Adriana stated obviously. "Does she not know her priorities! She should be punished" Nelson dered icily. "Check if it''s true," She ordered. "Yes," Nelson immediately contacted the man who had been following Chuck. A momentter, he received a message. It was a picture of a man and a woman. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Young Miss, look," Nelson handed the phone over to Adriana. She nced at it and frowned. "Is this woman Yvette?" She asked sourly. "No, it''s a person named Wi Logan, from Chuck''s home country," Nelson exined. "Wi Logan? I''ve never heard of her." Adriana''s frown deepened. "Wi was raised by Karen and was said to have learnt most of herbat skills. Moreover, in recent years, a moviepany suddenly popped up, with Wi as the true boss of thepany. I think she must be..." Nelson stopped. "Must be?" "Wi is eleven years older than Chuck. Since Karen has trained her in such a way, I think Karen intends for her to be..." "To be a candidate for marriage for Chuck?" Adriana suggested. "Probably. Although Wi is older than Chuck, she is also abat expert. Her physique is good as well, which makes her look..." "Makes her look like what? It doesn''t matter anyway- if she''s old, then she''s old. No matter how much she takes care of herself, she still can''t change reality," Adriana shook her head, her tone slightly envious. "Of course, how can she bepared to you when you are only 20 years old?" "There''s no need to worry about Wi. For now, I will give Karen a chance. She can meet me after she''s met her precious son," Adriana closed her eyes. "Do you want to cause Wi some trouble? She''s not as influential as Karen Lee, and she''s much easier to deal with," Nelson suggested. "Forget it, don''t do anything to her for now. I want to see what kind of attitude Karen Lee will hold when she meets me," Adriana said indifferently. "Yes," Nelson lowered his head. "Auntie Logan." In a daze, Chuck hugged Betty. She tried to stop him and called out, "Young ma..." However, she didn''t dare to yell loudly. What if Karen saw it? Chuck would be reprimanded by her. She put up with Chuck''s touch for the time being. Fortunately, Chuck was dreaming and he soon let go of her hand. After that, Betty did not dare to sit next to him anymore. She had only sat beside him when she saw Chuck sleeping on the sofa. She was worried that he might fall to the ground if he rolled over in his sleep. She didn''t expect him to... "President Lee," Betty saw Karen and Wiing in and greeted them respectfully. Karen looked at her strangely and asked, "Betty, why is your face red?" "I heard the Young Master talking in his sleep just now," Betty exined. "Oh, I see. This child has some weird thoughts all day. Don''t mind him," Karen said, embarrassed for her son. Betty, of course, shook her head. If Chuck was caught in the act just now, Karen would definitely scold him. "Auntie Karen, are you going to see her now?" Wi asked. She already knew about the hidden family. Long time ago, Karen had told her about them once, but she couldn''t remember much of it. This time, when she heard the name of the Whitlock family again, she remembered everything. The Whitlock Family was a family that had existed for many generations. Knowing this was enough. "Yep. She asked me to meet her, so I''ll go." "I think we should wake up Chucky and ask him what happened," Wi suggested. "Yes, President Lee. You should question the Young Master about it. Maybe he knows something about it," Betty agreed with Wi. Karen thought about it for a few seconds and finally agreed, "Okay." She walked over to him and shook his arm, "Chucky, wake up." Chuck, who was still deep in sleep, woke up in shock and eximed, "Mom... Why are you here?" He was pleasantly surprised. He had just dreamed that he had obtained a cell phone, and that he had called his mother to update her about his current situation, but he did not expect it to be true. Karen touched the back of his head and asked, "Chucky, does your head still hurt?" "No, I just feel a little ufortable." Chuck answered. Karen, Wi and Betty looked at each other silently. They saw with their own eyes that Chuck had been hit in the head heavily. When Chuck finally noticed that Betty was there, he immediately addressed her. However, she lowered her head immediately at his friendly greeting. Chuck was surprised at her reaction. "Don''t worry, Chucky. When we arrive in the United States, I will bring you for a check-up immediately. It''s going to be fine," Karenforted her son. "Okay," He nodded slowly. "I have a question for you, Chucky," Karen''s tone suddenly became serious. "Ask away, mom." "Tell me how you escaped and all of the things that you''ve encountered along the way. Don''t leave out any details." "Okay, I..." Chuck started describing his journey from all the people he had met to the incident about saving Adriana from the secret family... Karen, Wi and Betty exchanged nces. "Chucky, what''s the name of the woman you saved?" Karen asked. "She didn''t tell me. Mother, is there really a secret family?" Chuck asked curiously. "Yes, of course. Where there''s light, there''s darkness," Karen confirmed. "Then, are there really three major families in this world?" "Yes, that''s right," Karen confirmed once again. Chuck was shocked. So what Adriana said... was all true? He found it hard to believe and muttered in disbelief, "She said that they could earn all your assets in just one year. Is that true?" Since she was so confident, then his family really was no match for hers. There was indeed a huge gap between them. Karen was taken aback. Rolling her eyes, she smiled at him and chimed, "What do you think, Chucky?" Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Chuck felt that Karen wasn''t as weak as Adriana had imed. As his mother had just said, where there''s light, there''s darkness. Didn''t this mean that whatever assets that Karen owned legally throughout her life could be earned by Adriana''s family in only one year? How about the assets that Karen owned... illegally? "Mom, did you stash away a lot of money?!" Chuck lowered his voice, careful not to let others overhear their conversation. "Yes, I did. No matter how much it is, it''s all yours in the future," Karen smiled at him. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that his mother was not as weak as Adriana had imed. "When I was a killer, I got in touch with the hidden families once and learned an important lesson from them, which is that you should never reveal your family''s true worth to others," Karen said. Indeed, she was not as weak as others thought her to be. "Wait, so you do have a lot of assets that those families don''t know about!" Chuck asked excitedly. All of Adriana''s pretentious talks about her own family had really bothered him. It had also made him feel oppressed. It didn''t feel pleasant, and he wouldn''t ever want to feel that way again. "Of course." Karen smiled and reassured him, "Don''t be afraid of anyone. No matter what problems arise, I will solve them for you." Chuck felt relieved at her words. He knew that Karen''s wealth was definitely nowhere near to that of the secret families. After all, she had only been in the business for roughly twenty years. Those secret families... They had been wealthy since long ago. The generational wealth was not something that anyone could easilypete with. It was only normal that Karen couldn''tpare to them. However, even if Chuck''s family wasn''t as rich as those secret families, they were still well off. "Then, what are you here for, Mother?" Chuck finally asked. "The girl you were talking about wanted me toe here." "What? Why did she ask you toe over?" Chuck was confused. What was the point of having Karene to the Amazon? "Well... We''ll have to see," Karen answered. "Then I''ll go with you," Chuck said, curious to find out what Adriana was up to. "No, you and Wi will wait for me here," Karen nced over at Wi. For a brief moment, Wi bowed her head in embarrassment. Karen didn''t really mean anything, but the look in her eyes made Wi remember the incident with Chuck. "Okay," Chuck agreed. After all, knowing Karen, she would be able to handle the issue with the girl easily. When it came to girls like that, he really couldn''t care less. "Let''s go, Betty," Karen instructed, and Betty followed her out. "Auntie Logan, what''s wrong with you?" Chuck looked over at her, noticing that she was acting strangely. "It''s nothing, Chucky. Just go back to sleep," Wi stammered as she tried to steer the conversation away. From the conversation with Karen, he had gotten to know that Yvette was currently in the Amazon too. It came as no surprise to anyone that he would want to meet her. "Auntie Logan, could you please call Yvette?" "Okay," Wi took out her mobile phone... "Miss Adriana, Karen Lee ising," Nelson announced. Adriana opened her eyes and looked out the window. "What is she like?" Adriana asked, showing a slight interest in Karen. "She has someone with her. Karen Lee also looks like a capable woman," Nelson replied. "Capable?" Adriana cocked her head to the side. Knock! Someone knocked on the door. "She''s here." "Let her in," Adriana leanedzily against the sofa. "Miss, she is not qualified to see your face now," Nelson shook his head and reminded her. "Indeed, but never mind that. I would like to meet her for myself and judge what kind of person she is," Adriana said. "Yes, Young Miss," Nelson walked over to the door and opened it. There were two people standing outside the door. It was Karen and Betty. "Search them!" Nelson ordered. "Search us?" Karen repeated calmly. Looking inside, she noticed a beautiful girlzing around in the luxurious presidential suite. Adriana gave Karen a once- over, feeling a little surprised. She was already in her forties, but in terms of self-care, she was even better- looking than Adriana''s own mother... How did she do it? "Search their body," Nelson ordered once again. Betty frowned. In order to conduct a body-check, they would have to be touched. Even a woman couldn''t touch Karen''s body as they pleased, let alone a man. How dare he suggest that they have their bodies checked? Karen nced over at him and asked, "What are you afraid of? You must be the one who called me, aren''t you? You sounded so confident, and you''re also abat expert. So why are you afraid of me? In your eyes, am I not only a mediocre person?" "At least you''re self-aware," The corners of Nelson''s mouth curled up, as if to mock Karen. Betty could feel anger seeping through her. However, Karen was expressionless as she regarded the man before her. "Let her in," Adriana ordered. "Yes,e in then," said Nelson. Karen entered the suite, but when Betty followed her, Nelson stopped her and warned, "You are not qualified to meet Miss Adriana!" She was just a subordinate of Karen Lee. How dare she try to meet a heir of the Whitlock family?! This was simply an insult to Miss Adriana! Karen stopped in her tracks and suggested slowly, "Then, what makes you qualified?" "Karen Lee, it seems that you don''t know your ce. Even a maid from the Whitlock family is richer than you are. What makes you think that I''m not qualified?" Nelson sneered at her. "So? At the end of the day, you''re nothing more than a butler and a bodyguard, aren''t you? You''ll still have to listen to orders," Karen retorted. "You!" Nelson red at her coldly. Apart from the members of the Whitlock family, no one else would dare to speak to him in such a manner! This woman was really something! If Adriana was not here, he would have already strangled this woman to death with his bare hands. Karen dragged Betty into the room. "Showing me this attitude right when you meet me. What are you trying to achieve, Karen Lee?" Adriana nced overzily at the both of them. To Adriana, there was no one who could cause her mood to fluctuate. "I''m not trying to achieve anything. You''re the one who asked me to meet you here. Now that I''m here, why aren''t you letting my peoplee in? Is this how your great family treats guests!?" Karen questioned sternly. "No, of course not! You''ve got it wrong." Adriana stretched out a finger and waved it around nonchntly, taunting, "Guests are invited. You? I''m the one who ordered you here. There''s a big difference between you and a guest. You''re not qualified to be my guest." Nelsonughed at her words. Apart from the two other secret families, who else in this world could qualify to be Adriana''s guest? No one! Not to mention someone like Karen Lee. Betty was getting angrier by the minute as she was forced to listen to Karen being insulted. However, this was nothingpared to everything else that Karen had been through. She remained expressionless and shot back, "So?" "So, if I ask you toe over, then you must do as I say! This is what your son wanted me to let you know," Adriana said. "My son is innocent. He wouldn''t do something like this," Karen could see through Adriana''s actions. "Whether he''s innocent or not, I won''tment further on that. However, as long as he''s a man, he will always have indecent thoughts! Your son has missed out on someone like me, and he will surely regret it for the rest of his life. This is what I''m reminding him of right now," Adriana shrugged idly. There were no emotions in her voice. Nelson scoffed. Chuck Cannon was an idiot for missing out on Adriana. She had taken a liking to him. He should thank the stars for such luck! How dare he not cherish and be grateful for it? "So, you''re saying that you like my son? Do you want to be his wife?" A small smile appeared on Karen''s face. "No, you''re mistaken again." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Adriana remarked casually, "No one is ever qualified to marry me, including your son. He... He was chosen by me and I can pay you. He will have to take after my surname and forfeit his own..." "What? You want Chuck to marry into the Whitlock family?" Karen was shocked. Betty was simrly taken aback. She knew that if Chuck were to marry into the Whitlock family, his children would have to take after the Whitlock surname. However, why would Chuck have to do so too? What kind of logic was this? "No, you are wrong again. He wouldn''t marry into our family. I bought him with money," Adriana shrugged. Yes, after he entered the Whitlock family, everything he had would belong to the Whitlock family! Karen''s eyebrows knitted together and she frowned, "You..." "Sit down. Since you are his mother, you can sit down in front of me. But don''t cross your legs. I dislike people who do that in front of me," Adriana pointed to a small, dark corner in the room. To her, Karen was only qualified enough to sit in the corner. As for the sofa next to her, Karen had no right to sit on it! Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Betty was furious. This was the first time that anyone had treated Karen this way. How infuriating! How dare they make Karen sit in a corner? "What''s wrong? Don''t you wanna sit down? The only reason I''m letting you sit right now is because of Chuck. If you do not want to sit on the chairs, you''re wee to sit on the floor. The only rule is that you have to always be ten meters away from me. Other than that, you can sit anywhere on the floor as you please. Remember to put a tissue down before you sit down. I hate other people dirtying my floor," Adriana stated coldly. Karen shook her head and remained standing, "Let''s cut to the chase. Chuck is not interested in you, so you don''t need to make me sit down out of consideration for him. I will leave as soon as I finish what I came here to say." "No, you''re wrong again." Adriana nced over at her and smirked, "It doesn''t matter if he''s interested in me or not. As long as I''m invested in him, then no one can stop me." "You... Fine, whatever..." Karen was rendered speechless after hearing her words. This was the first time in forty years that she had met anyone like Adriana. "Do not speak to Miss Adriana in this tone," Nelson suddenly spoke up, ring at Karen. "The same goes for you. Do not speak to me in this tone," Karen warned, frowning. "Miss, can I p her?" Nelson asked for Adriana''s permission. If she wasn''t here, he would''ve pped Karen the moment that she opened her mouth. "Forget it, give her a chance!" Adriana wagged a finger at Karen and remarked, "Karen Lee, it seems that you still don''t know the Whitlock family very well." "You don''t know me very well, either," Karen shot back, her eyes narrowed dangerously. "Really? Haha, as long as I''m interested, nobody can hide anything from me." Adriana smiled. Karen looked at her sharply. Adriana raised her hand as she gazed at Karen. She suddenly smiled and said, "If you don''t believe me, I will prove it to you. You have taken good care of yourself and your facial features aren''t shabby. There must be a lot of men who are interested in you. It must be hard to control yourself with that many temptations. Nelson, find out how many times has she cheated..." Nelson nodded, his eyes scanning Karen from top to bottom as he made a phone call. Betty was getting more annoyed by the moment. Adriana really was despicable! However, Karen remained calm. She was confident since she did nothing wrong, so there was nothing to be afraid of! A momentter, Nelson''s call finally connected. With a frown, he walked over to Adriana and shook his head, reporting, "There are none." Adriana was a bit taken aback. She regarded Karen once again in a new light, "You''ve never cheated?" "Well, can you really find out anything about any woman in the world?" Karen questioned her instead. "Yes, as long as I want to. But you''ve surprised me. How could you not have cheated, not even once? Well, I see that we at least have something inmon. I would never cheat in marriage too," Adriana replied calmly. "Then you should investigate your own mother. See for yourself, if she has ever cheated. To you, this shouldn''t be difficult at all," Karen remarked. p! Swoosh! Within a moment, Nelson appeared in front of Karen, his eyes ring at her fiercely. He could kill her any moment at Adriana''s order. Regardless, Karen remained unnervingly calm. She barely blinked at his sudden movement. She would never be surprised by something as trivial as this. Adriana''s face froze. She stared at Karen in disbelief, "Karen Lee, what did you just say?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Well, you said it yourself," Karen shrugged. Betty was amused. True! If they could find out the truth about anyone, how about Adriana''s own mother? "Young Miss, do you want me to finish her now?" Nelson asked. "Karen Lee, you are bold. How I wonder where that confidence of yours came from?" Adriana stood up from the sofa and walked towards Karen gracefully, as though a queen approaching her subjects. "You can look it up yourself. I''ve finished what I came here to say. My son isn''t interested in you, so you should just give up now," Karen replied, shaking her head, "Also, your bodyguard has a really bad temper. You should keep him in check." Bang! All of a sudden, Nelson''s fist was aimed directly at Karen''s face. The tension in the air grew heavy all of a sudden. Betty grew pale as she realized that his fist was coming for Karen. However, Karen remained expressionless, even though his fist was mere millimeters away from her face. Nelson frowned. How could she remain so calm in such a situation! Was she not aware that one punch from him was enough to end her life? In addition, he was already burning with anger as of now. Even the top martial artists wouldn''t be able to take more than three punches from him in his current state. Something shed through Adriana''s gaze. Karen remained indifferent andmented, "Your master didn''t order you to do so. How dare you act on your own?" Nelson''s arm twitched at her words. Indeed, Adriana didn''t order him to do so. He didn''t dare to hit her since he could identally kill her. "Betty, let''s go," Karen said as she headed out of the room. Betty followed suit, her heart still beating rapidly in fear. Nelson shouted, "Hold on! Miss Adriana hasn''t permitted you to leave yet." "What an obedient dog. No wonder your master loves you so badly," Karenmented without looking back. Nelson grew even angrier at her words. A dog? How dare this womanpare him to a dog? He was really on the verge of losing control! "Young Miss, she..." Nelson really wanted to beat her to death. Karen had insulted him nonstop ever since she set foot into the suite. Adriana sat down and leaned back. She smirked, "Interesting, I haven''t met someone like her in a long time. As a fellow woman, I admire her. Given that she''s managed to make it this far in just 20 years, she''s really not bad at all... Nelson, you are a good fighter in my family. Did you manage to gauge her strength?" "Well, she is very calm, but ording to her abilities, I could''ve beaten her to death with that one punch!" Nelson concluded confidently. In such a short distance, Karen definitely would not have been able to dodge it. Adriana agreed, "I think so too." "Then, Miss Adriana, what should we do now?" Nelson asked. "Just to make sure, did she really not cheat at all? Not even once? Was there a mistake somewhere?" Adriana inquired in disbelief. "No, she hasn''t," Nelson confirmed as he shook his head. "Not bad at all. She must have something up her sleeve for her to act so boldly. Find out everything about her. I want to know every single detail about her life for the past twenty years!" Adriana ordered. "Yes... But what about Chuck Cannon?" Nelson added on. Investigating Karen Lee would be a simple task. With a little bit of time, he could find out everything he wanted to easily. "Chuck? As I said before, I will let him know what he has missed out on, so..." Adriana continued. Nelson nodded... "Sigh, President Lee, that woman really is detestable," Bettyined. She had never seen a woman like her before. What a distasteful woman to go so far as to investigate matters such as cheating. "Well, if you ever meet Nelson, do not fight with him one-on-one," Karen warned. "Yeah, I also felt that he was very powerful. The speed and explosive force of his fist were very strong!" Betty remarked, still reeling from the fear a while ago. If she were to be in Karen''s shoes, she would have flinched. She wouldn''t have been able to be as calm as Karen - she would''ve fought back! "Yes, this man is indeed strong," Karen''s eyes shed. Betty was curious, "Then, President Lee, can you take care of him?" After all, had been many years since she had seen Karen go all out on anyone. She had never met anyone who was a real match for Karen, where she actually had to go all out. Karen shook her head, "We wouldn''t know until we fight each other. He''s not someone to be taken lightly. If he''s qualified to be hired as the bodyguard of Miss Adriana, he''s extremely strong. Anyone who can be acknowledged by the Whitlock family is considered quite remarkable." "I see. However, I do think that with President Lee''s skills, you could''ve finished him in two moves in closebat," Bettymented. Karen smiled at her words and exined, "Maybe. His strike was extremely strong, but there was a w in his moves. If I had struck him, he could''ve been finished off in one move." Betty was surprised at Karen''s words. Was it really true since even Karen herself admitted it? "President Lee, just how strong are you?" Betty couldn''t figure it out. Karen chuckled, "If you work hard, you will eventually be strong. I usually carry things that are 100 kilograms on each hand. In addition, there''s a chain on my leg which is also 100 kilograms... Next month, I will add 10 kilograms to each hand, and another 10 kilograms next year... Betty was stunned at her words. She knew that Karen was strong, but she didn''t know what her limit was. Just how strong was Karen Lee? Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Betty was shocked. Karen had exceeded her expectations once again. She honestly thought that the Karen she was looking at now was at her peak. "But won''t this hidden family... Won''t they start to..." Betty was concerned. Currently, the dilemma with the Oatker family was yet resolved. To make matters worse, this hidden family wasn''t one that the Four Greatest Households couldpare themselves to. "It doesn''t matter. No one is allowed to force my son into anything. I''ll settle this for him," Karen said. "Alright then, I''ll take Young Master back hometer. How should we deal with the Lawrence Family?" Betty asked. Chuck had been beaten into a miserable state this time round. They had to return the favour back to them tenfold! "I asked Chucky, but I don''t think he knows much about that. Come on, let''s head back," Karen replied. "Oh, by the way, how about the person who has been spying on Young Master all this while? Should we just let him be?" Betty asked in a worried tone. It was a big issue, wasn''t it? If this was to continue on, wouldn''t Chuck''s whereabouts be known to that woman all the time? "Just leave it. Don''t provoke the Whitlock family for the time being. Let me deal with the affairs of the Oatker family first, and..." Karen suddenly trailed off into silence. "Is this about Young Master''s father, Chadrick?" Betty inquired. She could feel that Karen was very disappointed. Karen had nted a tracking device on the bullet and followed it. She must have found something out. Additionally, Chadrick had not been in contact recently. After all, the news about Karen''s break-in into the Lee family household in the middle of the night had already spread throughout the country. It was impossible for him to not know about it at this point. "Well, I''ll figure it out soon. He... Why would he have such thoughts? Chucky is his own flesh and blood, I don''t understand why he would do this," Karen said, feeling upset. She really could not figure it out. If she did something wrong, he could''ve told her! "President Lee, don''t overthink too much. The Young Master is still waiting," Betty reminded. She could feel Karen''s evident sadness. After all, this man who she had been loyal to for so long did not return the favour. It was too confusing. Karen grunted softly in acknowledgement. She shook her head and tried to sort out her thoughts. She then took out her phone and called ck Rose. ck Rose was still in the jungle searching high and low. When her phone started to vibrate, she looked at the caller I.D. and saw that it was Karen. She answered the call straight away. "Wi has found my son." ck Rose let out an audible sigh of relief at that. She had spent so many days searching for him, so she could finally rest now. "I''ll send you an address. Come over and have dinner with me," Karen continued. "I''d better rest up first. I just found a nice tree to sleep on, so I''m going to take a shrt nap." "Alright, thank you." "No problem. He... I''m d to hear that he''s alright," ck Rose said, hanging up the phone instantly. She climbed up the aforementioned tree and found a perfect spot to lie down. It was incrediblyfortable. She was exhausted. With eyes closed, her thoughts started to wander. "Some green bean cake would be amazing right now..." She thought, licking her lips at the image of the cake she had conjured in her mind. "Auntie Logan," Chuck had wanted to resume his slumber. However, now that he wasying his head on Wi''sp, he couldn''t lull himself to sleep. After hearing what his mother had said just now, he couldn''t stop his thoughts from flooding his brain. "What''s wrong?" Wi asked, smiling gently. Shebed through Chuck''s hair with her hand affectionately. "I can''t sleep." "Do you want to talk then?" "That would be nice. Hey, Auntie Logan, can I ask you a question?" Chuck looked at her. "Sure, go for it." Chuck wanted to ask why Wi never wore short jeans. After all, he really wanted to see how it would look on her. However, he knew that it was too inappropriate of a question to ask her. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "What is it?" Wi prompted softly with a smile after Chuck fell silent. "I... Oh, forget it. I''m going to go back to sleep," He shook his head. Wi had done so much just to find him. How could he ask her such a silly question after all that? It would definitely make her feel ufortable. Then, they wouldn''t be able to chat regrly afterwards. "Why? What is it? You know you can ask me whatever you like, I''ll tell you anything," Wi said solemnly. Wi honestly didn''t think too much of it. She knew that the question might have been rted to her in some ways. Maybe he was curious about what her ns were for tomorrow, or what her hobbies were, or even something else... She would never have thought that Chuck might ask her about short jeans of all things. It was a bit absurd. She might even be confounded by the question if he really were to ask. "Um... Nevermind. I''m going to sleep," Chuck shook his head and continued to sleep. With Wi so close, he could rest well now. Wi watched as Chuck slowly fell asleep. She was relieved. However, his unasked question was still bothering her quite a bit. His evasiveness towards the question had piqued her curiosity. "You''re talking in your sleep again. What are you dreaming about?... Have you ever dreamt of me?" Wi lowered her voice and asked quietly, not expecting a reply from. After all, Chuck was asleep, he wouldn''t be able to hear her anyway. "I''ll sleep for a while too." With that in mind, she discreetly held Chuck''s face in her hands and pecked him on the cheek softly. Then, she closed her eyes and was ready to drift off on the sofa, but... "Auntie Logan, you..." An rmed voice filtered into the room. It was Yvette. Her eyes were wide with shock as she could not believe her eyes. She had just received a call from Wi and was told that Chuck was safe. At that time, she had cried with joy in the forest. Without no hesitation, she rushed over. There were so many things she wanted to say to Chuck... All she wanted was to spend time together with him now. However, when Yvette arrived and was about to knock on the door, she found that the door had not been closed. She pushed the door open slightly and... She was met with the scene of Wi kissing Chuck... Yvette was really astonished. Indeed, in her absentmindedness, Wi did not close the door properly and had been seen. Seeing Yvette''s shocked expression, Wi''s face started to redden from under her stare. She quickly averted her gaze from Yvette and removed Chuck''s head from herp, covering him with a nket. The room was dead silent now. After exactly three seconds... "Yvette, I..." Wi started to exin. Never in her life had she felt as embarrassed as she was now. If it had been Karen, she would just feel a bit shy about getting caught. After all, Karen had wanted to set herself up with Chuck at the very beginning anyway. It wouldn''t have been a big deal if it were Karen. However, this was Yvette. She had been seen by Chuck''s wife of all people. Wi was panicked, feeling as though she was going to have a spontaneous breakdown. She felt a flurry of emotions all at once. There was embarrassment, pain, disappointment, and most prominently, guilt. She didn''t know what to do at this point. She would rather Yvette walk up to her and p her a few times. She wouldn''t resist since she was at fault after all. She knew it was impossible for her and Chuck to be together. She didn''t know what came over her that she would be bold enough to kiss him just now. "Yvette, I..." Wi tried to exin. She could sense the change in Yvette''s expression. From astonishment, anger, and then finally frustration and pain. "Auntie Logan, let''s have a chat outside," Yvette said, then walked out. Wi couldn''t get her legs to obey her. She really wished Yvette woulde up to her and p her. It would definitely make her feel better. However, Yvette did not do as she had hoped. Casting a lingering look back at Chuck who was sound asleep, she strode out of the room, her legs trailing awkwardly behind her. Once outside, both women looked at each other. Wi had lost her confidence for the first time. She felt really guilty... She really didn''t know what to do now. "Auntie Logan, when did this begin?" Yvette asked as she took a breath and calmed down. "It... It started back when you disappeared," Wi confessed. At the time, she had spent a lot of time with Chuck and took care of him when he had been depressed because of Yvette''s disappearance. Every night, Chuck would fall asleep on herp. Yvette understood in an instant. She was aware that both Chuck and Wi had stayed together when she was gone. Wi must have fallen in love with him during that period. It was no wonder that Wi woulde all this way to find Chuck. She should have known this long ago, but Yvette had not considered the possibilities in that direction. She didn''t think that Wi would actually... "So... You started to have feelings for him since then...?" "That''s right. I... I''m so sorry. Please, I''ll stop myself from now on, I won''t repeat what I''ve just done ever again," Wi bowed her head as she apologised profusely. Chapter 589 Chapter 589 All confidence had left Wi at this moment. After all, she had just been caught red-handed by Chuck''s wife. She had done something incredibly wrong. Yvette remained silent. She would not deny the fact that she had been angered when she saw Wi kissing her husband. To Yvette, Wi had always been a respectable elder of hers. She would''ve never expected Wi to do such despicable things. Yvette managed to calm herself down eventually. She honestly didn''t know how to deal with this as well. "Auntie Logan, don''t say that," Yvette said, shaking her head. Yvette''s impression of Wi was that she had always been a gentle and understanding woman. She could understand that Wi must have been acting impulsively just now and couldn''t help herself. "I..." Wi trailed off, biting her lip. Yvette''s forgiveness made her feel even guiltier. She had made up her mind already. She was never going to repeat what she just did ever again. She would control herself no matter what. "Auntie Logan, I want to ask you a question," Yvette said. "Go ahead, then." "It''s about Chuck. Have you ever done other... things with him..." Yvette could not make herself say it out loud. "No, never," Wi understood what Yvette meant. She was asking if she had been more intimate with Chuck before. Of course not. First of all, Wi did not much care for physicality in rtionships. She cared more about the romantic aspect. "Yvette, you have to believe that we really haven''t. Chucky doesn''t even like me. Why would he do anything with me if he doesn''t like me, right?" Wi shook her head and said. Her tone was anxious. She feared that Yvette wouldn''t believe her. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Okay, Auntie Logan, I believe you," Yvette said sincerely. She could feel that Wi was telling her the truth. She knew in her heart what kind of person Wi was. "Yvette, do you really believe me?" Wi asked, biting her lip. "Yes, I believe you. I know you have your principles as well, you wouldn''t do something like that on purpose with ill intent. You even waited for him to fall asleep before you..." Yvette stopped. "Thank you for understanding. I promise I won''t do it again," Wi said, slightly upset as the words left her mouth. She was in control of her emotions most of the time and made sure to bury her emotions deep in her heart. However, she had gotten carried away just now. She wasn''t able to control herself when Chuck looked all soft and unsuspecting on herp. In the future, she noted to herself to be more wary of her feelings. She would have to keep a distance from Chuck now and avoid staying in the same room as him. "Auntie Logan, I don''t really know how to deal with all this, but I know how I feel. I''m sorry, but I can''t do anything to help you get over it. All I can do is just pretend that I didn''t see it," Yvette said. This was the only solution she could think of. "Thank you. From today on, I will keep a distance from him," Wi said, disappointed. "There''s honestly no need for that..." Yvette didn''t even know how her rtionship with Chuck would turn out in the end. Karen, the woman who killed her father, would always be a barrier between the both of them that couldn''t be abolished. How could she deal with this matter? Yvette couldn''t really see a future with Chuck at all. What could she do? Now, she and Chuck were already together. She couldn''t possibly refuse him. Also, she liked him as well. For now, she was just taking their time together one day at a time. "It''s necessary, I have to," Wi said solemnly. Yvette didn''t know what to reply to that. Her feelings were mixed and indescribable. "What''s necessary? Auntie Logan... Yvette, Honey," Chuck had woken up in a daze. When he saw that Wi had disappeared, he came out of the room to look for her but was unexpectedly greeted by Yvette. He hadn''t seen her in a long time so once heid his eyes on her, his eyes lit up like a kid receiving presents on Christmas. He rushed over and embraced Yvette. Yvette was moved by this kind of enthusiasm. Tears started to blur her vision as she mumbled, "Hubby..." They hugged each other for a long while. Wi, who was next to them, looked very lonely with tears welling in her eyes. She didn''t want Chuck to see her like this, so she lowered her head quickly to hide her face. She would never be able to get close to him for the rest of her life. After the initial surprise, Yvette was suddenly aware of Wi''s presence next to them. She couldn''t be like this with Chuck in front of her. "Hubby, don''t be like this..." Yvette struggled. Chuck also came to his senses. Wi''s presence suddenly jolted him back into reality. "Auntie Logan," He greeted Wi. "I''ll stay in the other room. You both have a good talk," Wi looked up with a smile, trying her best to conceal the bitterness in her heart. She was always very good at concealing her feelings. Ultimately, she was never one to reveal her true self. Chuck did have a lot of things to discuss with Yvette, so he nodded in thanks. Eventually, Chuck grabbed Yvette and dragged her into the room. Yvette was feeling a little out of sorts but followed along anyway. The corridor was left empty. Wi had walked outside and stared at the traffic. She felt as if she was going to burst into tears at any moment. However, she didn''t want to do that. What if Chuck saw her? She wouldn''t want him to see her cry. It would be too difficult for her to exin her way out. With that, she had no choice but to reign in her sadness. Right then, a voice called out to her from behind, "Wi, what''s wrong?" Karen and Betty hade back. "It''s nothing..." Wi shook her head, all her emotionspletely suppressed in her heart. Karen looked up at the hotel and understood instantly. She guessed, "Is Yvette back?" "Yes, she is." "Did she see something she wasn''t supposed to?" Karen inquired. "She did..." "So, Yvette got angry then?" "No, she didn''t get angry at all. She''s going to act like she didn''t see anything," Wi replied. "Are you..." Karen knew Wi''s personality all too well. Wi must be incredibly upset right now. It would exin why she was looking the way she was right now. "I''m fine," Wi answered, having sessfully repressed her sadnesspletely. "Sigh, I really don''t know what to say..." Karen was helpless. As an experienced woman, she knew love was not something easy to handle. Wi remained silent in front of Karen for the first time. However, after a few seconds of silence, she quickly asked, "Sister Karen..." "I think I''d prefer you to call me Auntie," Karen stretched out her hand and tidied Wi''s fringe. "But..." "No exceptions." "Alright. So, what did that woman say?" Wi was worried about this. The hidden family was not one to be trifled with. If they were to take action, the situation would be dangerous. "She said she wants Chucky to marry into her family and take on her surname." "What? No, absolutely not!" Wi immediately refuted. It was unheard of! She wanted Chuck to marry into her family and even change his surname to Whitlock? "I said the same thing as well, but she... It''s really hard to know what''s going to happen next. As of now, I can only do my best to fend her off..." Karen said. After returning to the United States, she was going to resolve the issue with the Oatker family immediately. Then, she could focus on doing her best to resist the hidden family. Wi nodded after hearing that and heaved a sigh of relief. If Chuck were to ever marry into another family, it would feel like selling him off to someone else. They would not allow such a thing to happen. "Betty, go upstairs and get Chucky and Yvette down here. We''ll head back to the United States together," Karen said. Betty nodded and obeyed her directions. Having noticed that Wi was still looking a bit bummed out, Karen cleared her throat loudly and started to say, "When we get back, I''ll have a drink with you." Wi nodded in thanks. She really needed a drink to make her feel better at this moment. Meanwhile, in the room, things were heating up. Chuck was feeling ecstatic. "Hubby, does your head still hurt?" Yvette asked,ying beside him. "Not really, I just feel a little ufortable," Chuck admitted. He decided to deal with it only after they''ve arrived back in the United States. "Well then, you''d better check up on itter. Hubby, can I ask you a question?" Yvette asked hesitantly. "Of course, go ahead." "What do you think about Wi?" Yvette asked. This was an odd question. Chuck was a little confused by it himself. First of all, he just thought Wi was amazing. Of course, he had some other thoughts about her as well. However, because of Wi''s diligent care towards him during his slump, Chuck did not think it was right to regard Wi inappropriately. Instead, he respected her immensely. "She''s a person I respect a lot," Chuck replied. "Respect?" Yvette was astonished. Wi was so perfect, so why didn''t Chuck have any romantic feelings for her? She didn''t know what to think. He grunted in affirmation. Yvette remained quiet afterwards. Chuck held her in his arms and asked, "Why did you mention that all of a sudden?" "It''s nothing. Did you miss me?" Yvette blushed, trying to change the topic. Of course Chuck missed her, but the issue with Wi remained a nagging thought at the back of his mind. What were they talking about when he was asleep? "Honey, what were you talking about with Auntie Logan just now?" Chuck asked out of curiosity. Chapter 590 Chapter 590 "Nothing much," Yvette answered. She wasn''t going to tell him what she saw. After all, Chuck had just said that he really respected Wi. Since he didn''t think of Wi that way, she didn''t want to embarrass him by telling him what she had just seen. "Alright then," Chuck said eventually. He didn''t think it was anything to worry about anyway. Wi and Yvette had a good rtionship with each other. There shouldn''t be any bad blood between them. However, Chuck thought he saw a trace of sadness in Wi''s eyes just now. What was the reason for that? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Soon, he assumed that he must have been mistaken. Wi should have nothing to be sad about, right? She had a sessful career, a good personality and she was also beautiful. Chuck wasn''t going to overthink too much and changed the topic, "Honey, it''s been a while since we''ve..." "Naughty, your mind''s in the gutter again. Hold on a moment," Yvette said, smiling faintly. It was true, it had been some time since they''d been together. Thud! There was a knock on the door. "Young Master, President Lee is back. She''s requested both of you to get downstairs. We''re heading back to the United States now," Betty spoke from the outside. "Okay, we''ll be right out," Chuck replied. "Honey, let''s continue our chat when we get home," He said while standing up. "Alright, whatever you say. When we get back, we can do whatever you want," Yvette replied softly. She had been scared out of her wits this time round. When she hadid on Chuck''s chest, she listened closely to the steady beating of his heart. It was proof that he was indeed alive and well. Chuck smiled and teased, "Really? Anything I want?" "That''s right. But you do know what''s off limits right?" Yvette said. Yvette would never be able to fullymit her body to Chuck since things were still so uncertain between them. She liked him a lot and would do anything he asked, except from that. She honestly didn''t know when she had be like this. "Of course. Come on, let''s head back," Chuck said as they both left together. "Where''s Auntie Logan?" Chuck asked Betty when they finally reached outside. "She''s waiting downstairs." "So... You met with that woman right? What did she want?" Chuck asked. He was particrly concerned about this matter. Eventually, Betty told him everything she knew. She also told him what she thought about Adriana. Yvette hadn''t known about this before, but after finding out how Adriana demanded Chuck to marry into another family, she was furious. "What? She wants Chuck to marry into her family?!" Yvette hissed, her eyes cold and deadly. "Yep, that''s what she said," Betty was also angry. Chuck himself already had Karen Lee as his mother. How could he just marry into another family and renounce his name? "Honey, what happened between the both of you?" Yvette was a little jealous. She was fine with Wi just a while ago, but she couldn''t stand this obnoxious woman. How could she try to steal Chuck from her, and in such an underhanded and derogatory way too?! "Nothing! I just saved her from the vige. That''s all," Chuck exined. He couldn''t even figure out what Adriana thought of him. It was more likely that she thought of him as a ything to amuse and entertain her! It had to be! "Nothing happened? I don''t believe you, tell me the truth!" Yvette''s tone turned solemn. It was the exact same tone she used when she had been a teacher. Betty was also curious and thought that Yvette might be on to something. The two of them had only interacted with each other for a few days, so something must''ve happened for Adriana to take an interest in him! "I''m telling the truth! Her foot was injured, so I just carried her for a few days, that''s all!" "A few days? Hubby, how can you do such a thing?!" Yvette was jealous. He really shouldn''t have! Betty couldn''t help but smile at the couple''s exchange. She was secretly amused at how Yvette grew envious of Chuck''s simple action of carrying Adriana. "I''m sorry," Chuck apologised. He had really done it this time. He shouldn''t have saved that woman. He should''ve just saved himself and left her there to fend for herself. Who knew that woman would repay him like this?! She even called to trouble his mother. This was indeed aggravating and unbefitting of her. Chuck regretted saving her. Why did he have to meddle that time? "Hmph, I don''t care. Don''t even think about touching me today, I can''t stand to even look at you right now," Yvette shook her head. She had to punish Chuck. If she didn''t, who knew how many women he would end up hooking up with? Now, there was already Wi and Zelda in line for him. The more Yvette thought about it, the more upset she felt. "Honey..." Chuck trailed off. He held her hand in his gently to show her how sorry he was. His words softened her heart, but she remained grave. She wanted to break free from his grasp, but no matter how much she willed herself, it was useless. Whatever, she had already made her mind up. She was going to sleep in a separate bed tonight no matter what. However, she hadn''t been able to sleep properly for a long while now. She only felt safe enough to sleep with Chuck. So, maybe a night wouldn''t hurt... "No," Yvette told herself firmly. She wasn''t going to be swayed. Eventually, the three of them made their way downstairs. The car was ready for them to head straight to the airport. Chuck thought about getting a good night''s rest as he got into the car. Karen was driving. Wi was looking out the window. When Chuck greeted her, all she did was give him a barely audible reply. Chuck thought this was odd. What was up with her today? He didn''t probe her for answers. He assumed it was probably the fatigue that got to her after spending so much time searching for him. When they arrived at the airport, Chuck got on the private jet and departed to the United States. On the ne, he was still apologising profusely to Yvette. "Stop it, I''m not going to entertain you today, that''s final!" Yvette remarked sternly. Chuck couldn''t do anything more after that. Though, she could not bear to see that dejected expression on her husband''s face. Eventually, she sighed, "Honey,e here. But don''t touch me." Chuck smiled and scooched over to Yvette, leaning his head on her shoulder. Yvette was at a loss now. She gave up and said, "Hubby, I have something for you." "What is it?" Chuck asked, perking up a little. "Look at this. When I was in the Amazon forest, I saw this by the river when I was getting some water to drink," Yvette took out a transparent stone the size of an eyeball from her pocket as she exined. The stone was tinted slightly in red. "Is this a diamond?" Chuck asked in surprise. "I think it''s a blood diamond. It''s pretty heavy, so should be worth quite some money. Keep it safe, alright? Don''t mess about in the future anymore. Do you understand?" Yvette said. She felt like a teacher giving her student a prize as constion. Yvette found this metaphor quite funny herself. "Honey, you should be the one to carry this with you," Chuck said. What use did he have for a diamond anyways? "I''m giving it to you regardless. In the future, you have to be obedient. Don''t do anything else with other women, alright? If you make me angry next time, I won''t be so quick to forgive you anymore, do you understand?" Yvette frowned. Of course Chuck knew that. He wouldn''t do anything to hurt Yvette. However, he had already wronged her before with Zelda, Queenie and Quinn. Speaking of which, he honestly didn''t know how they were doing these days. Those encounters with them were his darkest secrets. "Alright, I understand," Chuck nodded, putting the diamond away. If he was short on money, he could have it sold. After all, this diamond was very big. He had never seen a diamond this size before, so it should be quite valuable. "Are you sure?" Yvette smiled. Chuck nodded fervently. "I wish I believed you. Well, just try your best to stick to that promise, alright?" Yvette knew Chuck was popr with other women. With his status, how could he not be? She wanted Chuck all to herself, but she knew that she couldn''t stop other women from desiring him as well. She would have to count on Chuck''s own self-control. She didn''t want to police Chuck''s life too much either since it wouldn''t feel right. "I know, Honey. So about tonight...?" Chuck asked hopefully. "No. It''s your punishment. Have a good night''s sleep tonight and don''t think too much about other things, alright? No matter whatever requests you have, I won''t entertain them," Yvette reprimanded him sternly. Knowing that he was already threading on thin ice, Chuck dropped the topic. Never mind then, at least she allowed him to lean on her for now... "May I ask who you''re looking for?" A stern man asked as he stood in front of Regine. He was the bodyguard of Karen''s vi. He had already noticed this girl watching and pacing about the area for the past few days. Was she looking for someone? "I..." Regine bit her lip in nervousness. She really didn''t know why she came here. She hadn''t been able to get in touch with Chuck in a long while. She could only try loitering around here to see if she could catch him. After all, Chuck did tell her that he lived here. "Miss, who are you looking for?" The bodyguard, Martin, repeated once more, this time, louder. "I''m looking for Chuck Cannon," Regine said anxiously. She had already asked around. This vi belonged to a woman named Karen Lee. She knew that this was a ce where only the super rich could stay in. For instance, people like Karen Lee, who owned the entire vi. Logically, no one would be able to stay in her premises. Did Chuck lie about staying here? "Oh, you''re looking for the Young Master?" Martin asked in surprise. Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Regine was truly stunned. She had asked around. This vi belonged to Karen Lee, a super-rich person from the United States. She was told that she owned everything on this piece ofnd. If so, how could Chuck actually reside here? Hold on, did that man just refer to Chuck as ''Young Master1? "Is Chuck your Young Master? Who is he to Karen Lee?" Regine asked anyway. She wanted to confirm her assumptions anyway even though it was obvious at this point. "Her son, of course. And you are?" Martin stared hard at Regine as he asked. She looked about the same age as Chuck. Could she be his ssmate? Regine didn''t know what to say. She knew that Chuck was rich, but she did not expect him to be this wealthy! She found it all unbelievable. "His ssmate. I''m his ssmate," Regine muttered. She thought about how ridiculous this situation was. When she was in their home country, she had looked down on Chuck. Looking at the vi in front of her now, her previous actions were simply absurd. In addition, when Chuck told her that he lived here, she still didn''t believe him. Why did she have to act so high and mighty? Regine couldn''t understand herself at all. "Is he in now?" Regine asked. "No," Martin answered, shaking his head. The news about Chuck''s abduction had spread throughout the country already. "Where is he now?" Martin was silent for a second before revealing, "Something... bad happened to him." "What? What on earth happened?" Regine immediately panicked. No wonder she couldn''t get through to Chuck''s phone at all! "He was kidnapped," Martin said. "What?" Regine was stunned, "By who?!" "I''m not too sure myself..." "How could this happen? I''m going to look for him," Regine immediately took off in her car. Martin watched in dismay as the car sped away. Forget it, she could do whatever she wants. Not a momentter, another car stopped by. It was Karen''s car. She had brought Chuck and the others back. Chuck''s heart was at ease now since he was finally home. "Young Master, there was a girl looking for you just now. She said she was your ssmate," Martin said as he walked over to greet them. "A ssmate?" Chuck scratched his nose. It must''ve been Regine, right? Was she still in the United States? It''d been a few days now. He thought she would have left the country by now. To make sure, he asked the bodyguard to describe her appearance and figure. After that, Chuck was pretty sure that the person who came by was Regine. Whatever, he would contact her when he had the time. Of course, Chuck had not forgotten about the two people who owed him money. He had to find them and get his money back. When he turned to look at Yvette, she found her ring at him coldly. Having known her all too well, he started to exin himself before she even opened her mouth, "She''s just a ssmate!" "I''m not listening to you anymore," Yvette snorted and walked in. Chuck stared after her helplessly. She must have misunderstood again, but there was nothing he could do! Nothing had happened between him and Regine after all. He felt a bit wronged. Eventually, everyone made their way into the vi. Chuck''s mind wandered and he suddenly thought of Patricia. Where did that woman go? "Get to the airport now and pick up a woman named Patricia for me," Chuck ordered Martin. "Yes, Young Master," Martin responded and left promptly. Once they were inside, Karen put on an apron to cook them all a meal. Chuck was famished since he really didn''t have anything to eat in the Amazon. Meanwhile, she had already asked Betty to call a doctor in to check on her son. She wanted Chuck to have a full body check- up right after dinner. She wanted to know if he was injured in any way. She needed to make sure he was okay. She wouldn''t be able to rest easy if she left him unchecked. And so, Karen, Wi, Yvette, Chuck and Betty all had dinner together. Yvette and Wi ate with their heads lowered. Karen ate as usual, each and every one of them finished their food in silence. After that, the doctor finally came over, and everyone apanied Chuck for his examination. The check-up didn''t take very long at all. However, for Karen and the others who were waiting, it felt like a lifetime. Not long after, the doctor finally came out of the room. Karen asked nervously, "How is my son?" Yvette, Wi and Betty waited for the doctor''s answer nervously as well. The atmosphere was tense. The doctor was quiet for a few seconds and said, "Hmm, let''s see. Well, first off, he''s been knocked on the head by a heavy object, so that''s going to affect his brain directly. Fortunately, the Young Master''s physical condition is very much undisturbed. It''s just his memories that may be affected." The four of them looked at each other in dismay. "You mean... My son will lose his memory?" Karen asked, panicked. How could this happen? "Well, the probability of that happening is very low, I would say it''s almost impossible. It mostly has to do with his future memories than his past ones. That''s a muchrger problem," The doctor sighed softly. This was not something that could be treated by regr medication. "Doctor, what you''re saying is... He''ll have trouble remembering things from now on?" Wi was anxious. "You can say that." "Then how should we treat him?" They sputtered out in odd unison. This really was a serious problem. He was still young now so it was alright, but how about when he got older? It would definitely cause him a lot of problems in the future. "Well, I''ll have to do some research when I get back. Rest assured, President Lee. I will try my best!" The doctor tried to convince them. "Alright, Dr. Lowe, I believe in you, but will my son really not lose his memory?" Karen asked carefully. "Well, the chances of that happening is incredibly low. Even if that happens, it would just be shortterm amnesia. After all, the Young Master still managed to recognise all of you, right?" Karen nodded, heaving a sigh of relief. Indeed, Chuck didn''t seem to forget them just now. He had remembered everyone. Yvette, Wi and Betty had the same thoughts as well. "Alright. I''ll be on my way then. In terms of medicine, President Lee, you should mentally prepare yourself. It might be something incredibly rare," Dr. Lowe warned. "It won''t be a problem. As long as my son is fine, I don''t care how much the medication costs." "Great." The doctor left soon after. Meanwhile, Karen and the others went in to check up on Chuck. "Mom, is there any problem with me?" Chuck asked, feeling slightly ufortable. "Don''t worry, it''s nothing," Karenforted him with a smile. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chuck was relieved. He had taken a hard blow to the head, so he needed some time to rest up so he could recover from it. He should feel better in no time. "Chucky, have a good rest, alright? Don''t worry, I will avenge you tomorrow," Karen''s eyes were cold. If it weren''t for the girl from the Lawrence family, Chuck never would have encountered such a tragedy. "Mom, she''s from the Lawrence family," Chuck reminded her. "Yes, I know. Alright, rest up. We''ll stop pestering you now," Karen said. Wi wanted to stay longer, but she ended up making her way out with Karen as well. "Honey," Chuck greeted Yvette who was the only one in the room now. "You need to rest now, alright? We''ll talk more tomorrow," Yvette was distressed. She gently cupped the back of Chuck''s head. The hair on his wound had not grown back yet, so he must be in terrible pain. "So... Nothing today?" "Nope, I''ve already made up my mind," Yvette said as she shook her head sternly. "Okay," Chuck said. His head hurt a lot. It would be better for him to sleep it off as well. Just then, he felt something touch his lips for a moment. Yvette had nted a quick kiss on him. "Don''t overthink things, alright? You''re lucky you''re all battered up now. Just go to sleep, we''ll do whatever you want tomorrow, alright? I''m going to head out for a little while,1''Yvette said and left promptly. Chuck smiled. His wife was such a nice person! "Trash, you''re all trash!" Elise was rampaging in the vi. "Young Miss, Chuck really can''t be found anywhere," One of the several mercenaries reported while kneeling before her. They had been looking for him in the Amazon forest for a long while now, but they still couldn''t find him. "I''ll find him sooner orter but, dear God, this is frustrating! It''s just one person! How about the person who saved me? Why haven''t any of you found him yet? What am I paying you for?!" Elise yelled furiously. "I''m sorry, Young Miss, but your descriptions are too vague. We honestly don''t know who to look for. There''s no face or anything, it''s not easy," The mercenaries were helpless. They had no leads at all! How could they possibly find him? She should at least describe his looks to them. Even if this person didn''t look human, they should have some other characteristics, right? Like tattoos, or maybe even a distinctive mole? But nothing was said to them. "Oh, go to hell! You''ll all die if you can''t find him. Hurry up and start searching again!" "Yes, Young Miss!" The mercenaries left hurriedly, bitter expressions painting their faces. Elise was still angry and upset. Not long after, her mother, Sophia, came in and asked, "Elise, why are you so angry?" "These people are all trash! I asked them to find the person who saved me and they couldn''t even do that!" Elise yelled in frustration. She needed to know who it was that saved her so she could repay him. Chapter 592 Chapter 592 In the past few days, Elise had been daydreaming about her saviour''s appearance. Was he tall and handsome? If so, why didn''t he show himself? Was it a selfless sacrifice on his part? She couldn''t be sure. The only thing she knew for certain was that he was definitely in the United States. That was the one thing she had absolute certainty in. With her limited knowledge onbat, she knew that only someone from the States could deal such deadly blows. It would be difficult for anyone else to do so. "Elise, you didn''t even get a glimpse of him?" Sophia asked, smiling slightly. Since this person had saved her daughter, she wouldpensate him to the best of her abilities. A bit of money as a reward would entice anybody. As long as her daughter''s saviour asked for it, she would dly give it to him. "No, not at all," Elise sighed in disappointment. Why did it seem like her saviour had suddenly disappeared into thin air? Didn''t he want to at least meet the person he "Don''t worry, they will find him," Sophia reassured her. She felt that her daughter was acting a lot stranger than usual. Did she somehow fall in love with this hero? This wasn''t an absurd conclusion to make. "Mom, I think he must be from the United States," Elise spoke up eventually. "Yes, I think so as well. His skills seem to indicate so. What do you n to do after you find him?" Sophia asked, smiling teasingly. She already knew what her daughter was thinking. "Mom..." Elise whined, turning a little shy. They were on the same page. In her moment of absolute desperation, someone had managed to rescue her despite everything. This mysterious man had unwittingly given her a second chance in life. He had pulled her out of despair, as though he was her guardian angel. Elise loved the feeling of being rescued like that. It felt like she was the princess in a fairytale. The reason why she wanted to find this man now was to get together with him. After all, women should be more brazen in their pursuit of love. Her heart was set on pursuing him with all her might. "Alright, I know what you''re up to. Just know that I stand with you. You can do whatever you like," Sophia said as she caressed her daughter''s head dotingly. This saviour seemed to have a good moral standing. Her daughter would be in good hands. Since her daughter had fallen in love with someone like that, she certainly wouldn''t go against it. After all, Elisewas a grown up. It was a bit disheartening that she never had a boyfriend before. At this age, she should certainly have one. "Thank you, mom!" Elise chimed happily. She would definitely be happy if she ended up together with her saviour. She would positively adore him. "Oh, by the way, what happened to the man who kidnapped you?" asked Sophia. She had to make sure this man was killed at all costs. How dare he take her daughter to such a dangerous ce and endanger her life? Elise would''ve been dead if it weren''t for her saviour. She wanted to see the offender in pieces. "He escaped! God, I really want him dead," Elise yelled, furious. This was all his fault! She had been endangered too long and suffered so much! "Leave that to me. This person, his name is Chuck Cannon, right?" Sophia asked. "Yes, he''s a horrible person," Elise replied, her tone filled with disgust. When she was in the Amazon, she recalled that Chuck had pped her several times. She felt a deep regret. She should have never given Chuck a chance. She should have killed and buried him somewhere after knocking him out. It would''ve saved her so much trouble if she had done that. "Elise, don''t worry," Sophia murmured in constion, her gaze sharp with killing intent. "You know, I heard that Karen Lee''s son was caught. Was it you?" Elise asked out of boredom. She was pretty frustrated with the entire situation. She really wanted to meet that person who had saved her. "Of course not! Why would I want to capture her son?" Sophia asked, shaking her head. She did not have the slightest interest in that. "Well, who did it then? The Oatker family? I heard that Karen asked someone to kill a member of the family, so the Oatker family caught Karen''s son for revenge! Now that''s just karma!" Elise laughed. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . In the eyes of the Four Greatest Households, other people that weren''t considered one of them were not worth mentioning at all, let alone someone who was driven out by the Lee family like Karen. However, it was a bit unsettling to know that Karen, probably by sheer dumb luck, had managed to seed in attacking the Lee family. "Well, I''m not sure what''s going on with that son of hers. He might have already been killed by someone in the Oatker family. Who knows?" Sophia deduced. Karen had been rtively silent recently. Perhaps she was mourning the death of her son. "He can die for all I care," Elise stated carelessly. "Do you want to take a walk outside to get your mind off things?" Sophia asked her daughter with a slight smile. "Forget it, I''m not in the mood. I think I''ve fallen in love with the person who saved me," Elise pouted unhappily. "Hmm. What if he''s not a looker?" "I don''t care, I''ll still like him," Elise said firmly. "Alright then, I promise I won''t interfere. Come on, let''s go out for a walk. I think there''s an event that''d be perfect for us," Sophia said. "Okay," Elise answered, starting to stand up. "Go get changed," Sophia suggested and called for someone to bring her some clothes. In the meantime, Elise allowed her gaze to wander upon her mother''s well-maintained figure. She was positively charmed. Her mother was nothing short of gorgeous. She couldn''t believe that she had stayed alone ever since the divorce. "What are you looking at?" Her mother turned to her eventually, questioning her gaze. "Mom, let me tell you some of the things that b*stard Chuck said..." Elise began but stopped herself midway. She couldn''t go on. After all, Chuck had said that he had wanted to do her mother. It was both embarrassing and angering to hear. She didn''t want to spoil her mother''s good mood. "What did he say?" Sophia asked with a charming smile. What was her daughter trying to tell her? "Forget it, it''s nothing, Mom. Come on, let''s go out. I''m getting bored of here," Elise changed the topic. She then went ahead and changed her clothes. When the both of them were ready, they made their way out. Bodyguards surrounded them to ensure their safety. When they arrived at the venue of the banquet, the scene was breathtakingly beautiful. Twinkling lights of different colours and well- dressed individuals could be seen wandering the halls. Sophia had taken Elise to a party. After all, the Lawrence family was one of the Four Greatest Flouseholds. At such a banquet, they would undoubtedly attract the attention of others. Flowever, many ordinary people did not dare approach them because they deemed themselves unworthy. "Elise," A man came over, his gait elegant. Elise knew him. Fie was her ssmate, Ronald, from a second-rated family in the United States who had pursued her before. He was a pretty handsome fellow. "What is it?" Elise asked indifferently. "Elise, why haven''t I seen you around? Where have you been?" Ronald asked with concern. After having not seen each other for so long, Ronald almost forgot how pretty she was. "It''s none of your business. Look, you can stop courting me now. I already have someone in mind," Elise said coldly, getting straight to the point. She had fallen in love with the man who saved her. She was determined to be with him. As for other men, they''d better stay away from her. "You do? Who is it?" Ronald asked, stunned. "He''s a hero," Elise gushed. Adoration filled her gaze as she thought about him. Did her saviour not meet up with her on purpose? Maybe he wanted to make her long for him before he showed himself. That had to be it. He was definitely nning to surprise her sooner orter. "A hero?" Ronald was still surprised. Someone had been deemed a hero by one of the Four Greatest Households. Who was it? "That''s right, so you should stay away from me," Elise said and promptly left to find Sophia. Ronald stood rooted to the ground, still pondering about who this ''hero'' could be. "Mom, what''s up?" Elise asked right as she saw her mother''s cold expression. It looked like she had received some bad news. What was going on. "A base was set on fire," Sophia exined, her expression grim. She was quite surprised. She had received a call just now that informed her that the reason for the fire was still unknown. The security at the base was top notch. It would be impossible for just anyone to prate its defences, let alone cause a fire. This was just in odd. "A fire? Could it be a mechanical malfunction?¡± Elise immediately deduced. Such malfunctions were inevitable, so it should be normal, right? Chapter 593 Chapter 593 "Mom, it''s fine, we''ll just put out the fire! It''s just one base, don''t we have more than that?" Elise didn''t seem to think this was a big deal at all. Something simr had happened before. Hence, it wasn''t anything too rming. They had other bases anyway. Damage to one of them was practically nothing. "It''s not that. The entire ce has almost been burnt to the ground," Sophia exined. If this was really a mistake, it was a fatal one. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It should not have been possible. "It''s alright. We can always get people to rebuild it, right?" Elise suggested. "You''re right. Let''s just forget about it and have fun," Sophia regained her cheerfulness. Her daughter had grown up. To be cool-headed in a time of crisis was a good thing. In the future, Sophia thought Elise would make a good heir. After all, this was their family''s way of doing things: to never panic and lose their cool. Things could only get done by not panicking. "Alright, Mom, let''s go get a drink. You know, that man over there keeps looking at you," Elise teased. He seemed like a slightly older man from the United States and was pretty handsome. "Please, I''m not in the mood," Sophia shook her head. She was in charge of the Lawrence family now, so she had to be wary of everyone around her. "Fine, let''s go grab a drink then. I''m getting bored over here," Elise wanted to get drunk. She hoped the mercenaries would bring her results when she sobered up the next day. And so, the women went to get their drinks. However, just as Sophia was about to take her first sip, her phone rang. She frowned at it and answered the call. "What is it?" Sophia asked coldly. She was now the leader of the household. When speaking to her subordinates, she had to put on a tough facade. "It''s terrible!" The voice trembled. "What happened?" "Base number three..." "What''s wrong with it?" Sophia''s face sank. "It''s on fire! All the weapons are in the fire as well. And the ten newly developed helicopters, they''re also..." The voice trailed off. There had been a fire followed by an explosion just now. There was essentially no time to contain the fire so it started to spread at an rming rate. In the explosion, the valuable data on weapons'' research kept in the base had beenpletely destroyed. "Are you pulling my leg? You have a death wish, don''t you?" Sophia''s expression darkened. It was data worth billions of dors. All that valuable research was all gone! The fire had destroyed them. "I... Please spare me! I''ve been watching the area very strictly! But, the fire was too sudden, I wasn''t able to put it out in time..." Over on the other end of the phone, the bald man, Bob, was almost scared to tears. "Look into it. If you can''t find the cause behind all of this, I''ll kill your entire family!" Sophia spat and hung up the phone. "Mom, what''s wrong?" Elise asked. Why did her mother look so solemn all of a sudden? What was going on? "Base No. 3 has caught fire. Ten helicopters worth 150 million US dors each have been burned down." "What?!" Elise eximed loudly. Why was there another fire? Did it have something to do with the previous one as well? The time difference between them was too short to be a coincidence. "I think someone might be messing with us," Sophia couldn''t help but consider this possibility. If it was only the one fire in the base, the cause might have been one of the workers'' negligence. However, two bases caught fire in a short period of time. Everything had been burnt to a crisp. This was a dire situation indeed. It was unlikely that this was merely a coincidence. "Mom, it''s impossible, right? Who would dare provoke us?" Elise voiced out. The Lawrence family was one of the Four Greatest Households. There were only a few other families in the world that could bepared with them. Who would have the guts to do this to them? Weren''t they afraid of dying? "I think someone has a death wish," Sophia gritted her teeth. The other families in the The Four Greatest Households wouldn''tmit such an act so grantly. After all, they had to worry about the repercussions. Therefore, this possibly couldn''t be the work of the other prominent households. It was someone else. "What should we do then?" Elise asked angrily. This loss was not a big deal to her family. However, it had openly challenged the power of the Lawrence family. This was uneptable. The reputation of their family was particrly important. If someone wronged them, they had to be severely punished. Otherwise, other families would think that it was okay to bully their family like this as well. "I''ll ask the other bases to maximise their security," Sophia replied. She was honestly taken aback. The base''s defences were top-notch. In theory, nothing should have been able to get past them, not even a mosquito! Even if one were to fly in, the guards would be alerted instantly. This was indeed a peculiar situation. It was a pretty big issue. Just as she was contemting about this, Sophia''s phone rang again. This time, the caller I.D. stated that it was from Base No. 6. Elise was startled by it. With narrowed eyes, Sophia went ahead and answered the call. "What is it?" "Something''s wrong. Base No. 6 was under attack, it''s on fire right now..." The voice croaked out in fear. "What?!" Sophia yelled, this time, absolutely enraged. She was about to throw her phone on the ground in fury. Thest fire had just happened, hadn''t it? How could three of their bases catch fire in such a short period of time? What on earth was happening? "Sorry, I..." "Look into it. If you can''t figure it out, you''re all going to die!" Sophia yelled back. She did not have the mood to party any longer. She hung up the phone after that. "Elise, we''re heading back right now," Sophia said. The situation was getting out of hand. This might be the work of a madman who was not afraid of death. Elise nodded fervently. She herself could already tell how serious the matter was. It didn''t look good at all. They had to put an end to this once and for all. Both women left promptly. After their hasty departure, the others who were at the banquet looked at each other in dismay. "What''s going on? What''s wrong with the Lawrence family?" "I don''t know. Maybe something came up." "They both looked extremely furious, I think they might be in trouble." "How could anything happen to them? They are one of the Four Great Households..." "Shh, I just received a call. Her family''s base number three has caught fire..." "What? Was it arson?" "How would I know? But by the look on their faces just now, I think there might be more to it!" "Is someone provoking the Lawrence family?" "Who would have the guts to do that?" "Oh, this is going to be so interesting!" Everyone exchanged their opinions on the matter with each other. It looked like the curtains were rising. Things were getting heated! This was something that happened once in a blue moon after all. "They''re all useless!" After arriving home, Sophia was fuming. After only twenty minutes on the road, she received another phone call informing her that Base No. 11 was on fire. This was getting serious now. How could a base so tightly guarded catch fire just like that? How did anyone manage to get in? "Mom, what''s going on? Do you think this might be the work of the other three families?" Elise questioned furiously. Someone waspletely trampling on the prestige of their family! It was downright humiliating. "The other three families?" Sophia''s eyes turned ice-cold as she wondered. "Though, It would be impossible for it to be the Lee family. They were just attacked by Karen Lee and can''t even take care of themselves, so they wouldn''t dare provoke us. As for the Oatker family, they''re still dealing with Karen, so they definitely do not have time to meddle with us. As for..." Sophia stopped when she saw a familiar figure approaching her. Her sister, Sonia, was back. "Sophia, Elise, what''s going on here? I just received a call about the four bases catching fire. What''s happening?" Sonia asked. "There''s still no news about it," Sophia exined. This was the most troubling. The losses of these four bases exceeded thirty billion dors altogether. Meanwhile, the research findings they lost were worth tens of billions of dors. "How dare someone provoke our family! They''re just waiting to die now!" Sonia yelled. Sophia grunted in agreement and was about to add on to the threat. However, her phone rang out, effectively disrupting her. Sophia''s eyes were twitching now. Looking down at the caller I.D., she found that it was a call from Base 18... Chapter 594 Chapter 594 "What!" Sophia answered the phone. Both Elise and Sonia were extremely angry. Base No.18 had been burnt to a crisp. More importantly, it had been burnt despite there being a strict monitoring system in the base. How could this have happened? Sophia''s mood gradually soured as she listened to the person speaking on the other end of the phone, "Find out everything about it. If you can''t, I''lle after you and your whole family!" She hung up the phone, thoroughly annoyed. "Sophia, has Base No.18 been burnt?" Sonia inquired weakly. "Yes," Sophia replied. Their gazes met. So it was true. "Who could''ve done it? Not anyone could pull something like this off," Sonia analyzed. This was really bing troublesome. "Indeed. It''s difficult to even locate the base and pass through the surveince undetected, let alone burn down an entire base with hundreds of armed men," Sophia continued. "Exactly. There are only a few people in this world who can achieve something like this," Sonia shook her head. "Could it be the work of an assassin?" Elise suggested. After all, there were still a few out in the world who could aplish this big of a feat. The first-ranked female assassin, ck Rose, could probably aplish something like this. "Assassin? Elise, do you mean someone like ck Rose?" Sonia questioned. "Possibly." "I don''t think so. I know Alexandrina Middleton, the boss of the killer organization. She understands that if she provokes me, I''ll finish her off with a single bomb. Her corpse won''t even be found," Sophia disagreed. Alexandrina would not be involved in something like this because she wouldn''t be able to bear the wrath of the Lawrence family! "If it isn''t ck Rose, then who else could''ve done something like this?" Sonia agreed. Who else could''ve done this? "Elise, close the door," Sophia''s tone suddenly grew serious. "Okay," Elise immediately went to shut the door and the windows, isting the three of them in the room. The three women looked at each other solemnly. "Sophia, what do you think?" asked Sonia. "I think it''s the work of the secret families. I''ve said this before, right?" Sophia knew that the other three families wouldn''t try to attack her. Even if they did, they wouldn''t have done something this obvious. Therefore, she had crossed them off the list. As for the other families, they wouldn''t have dared to continuously burn down several of her bases. On top of that, they probably wouldn''t have the ability to do so even if they wanted to. They weren''t evenparable in size or in wealth to her own family! "Sophia, are you saying that this was done by the secret families? But you''ve said that they would never do something to expose themselves, wouldn''t they? Their only goal is to make profit silently," Sonia shook her head, silently ruling out the possibility. When she had heard Sophia talk about this before, she admitted that she was astonished. After all, she was part of one of the Four Greatest Households. When she found out that there were three families who held even greater power and authority, she couldn''t really ept it. "True, the hidden family would not do this. We''ve never done anything to offend them anyways," Elise also denied it. There had to be a reason behind it. They wouldn''t have meddled with others'' businesses for no reason. Elise just couldn''t wrap her head around it. "But only the secret families could''ve done it. I''ve heard that the bodyguards they hire are the most powerful people in the world. It wouldn''t be difficult for them to enter our base," Sophia narrowed her eyes, a gleam of killing intent shing through her gaze. After careful consideration, she had determined that all other families could be excluded from the narrative. That left only the secret families as the possible culprits. They must have something to do with this! "Then..." Sonia and Elise were both shocked. "If it really was their doing, then what should we do?" "Well, I don''t know. I don''t even understand what they''re trying to achieve yet," Sophia felt a headacheing on. If it really was the doing of the secret families, then what could she do? This really was troublesome. Silence fell upon the three of them. They had no idea what to do. That night, none of them managed to get a good night''s sleep. In the dead of the night, they had received five more calls. In a matter of only one day, ten bases had been destroyed. They had lost hundreds of billions of dors! Most importantly, their family had just been publicly humiliated. Ten bases destroyed were like ten ps to their faces. The Lawrence family became the hot topic in the United States overnight. The news couldn''t be kept under wraps at all. Everyone was talking about it - was there someone who held a grudge towards the Lawrence family? With so many bases destroyed overnight, the Lawrence family was about to go bankrupt! "If this really was the doing of those secret families, they''ve crossed the line," Sonia was furious. She could feel the burning humiliation on her face. Sophia''s expression was indescribable. The name of the Lawrence family had been greatly challenged and even tainted. All three women were overwhelmed by anger! At the same time, at the Oatker family. They had received news of the Lawrence family''s bases as well. The core members of the family were all stunned. They couldn''t grasp what was going on. "What''s going on? Who destroyed the Lawrence family bases?" "Who knows? It could be the Lee family or..." "The Lee family? They''re nearing the end of their reign, they wouldn''t dare to challenge the Lawrence family." "True. Then who did it?" The Oatker family members all sank into confusion. This was much too sudden, there weren''t any signs that led to this! "What do you think about the Lawrence family incident?" The head of the Lee family, Elijah''s eyes flickered. "Did someone from the Oatker family do it?" Someone suggested. They only got to know about the news recently and were all immensely dumbfounded! After all, the Lee family was facing their own struggles. The incident about the Lawrence family was undoubtedly a piece of big news. "Probably not. The Oatker family already has to deal with Karen Lee. They won''t be able to do this to the Lawrence family now." The Lee family didn''t know what else to say. It was much too sudden. After more than ten minutes of silence, Elijah suddenly asked, "Where is Karen now?" "I don''t know. What has she got to do with this?" Someone scoffed. "Yeah. What''s this got to do with her?" The Lee''s were immediately disturbed by the mention of Karen Lee''s name. After what she did, the Lee family had be theughingstock of others for quite some time now. "Is Karen still in the United States?" Elijah repeated himself. "Probably. Isn''t she looking for her son? I don''t know if she found him. Anyways, someone saw her a few days ago. Dad, why are you asking about her? She''s not a member of our family anymore. She was driven out..." "Shut up! If Karen is still here, then she''s probably the one who did it," Elijah scorned. "What? Is it even possible?" No one in the Lee family believed that she was capable of challenging the Lawrence family. "Yes. With Karen''s abilities, she''s able to do this... Well, if any information from our conversation spreads out, I will chase the person who leaked it out of the family! Do I make myself clear?" Elijah warned. The Lee family members looked at each other sheepishly. They definitely wouldn''t dare to do so! But was it really Karen? If it was true, she was much too bold! Was she looking for a one way ticket to hell by provoking the Lawrence family? Meanwhile, at the Lawrence family. The three women fell into silence, no one saying a word. All of a sudden, the phone started ringing loudly again. Sophia''s expression darkened. Did another base get destroyed? She looked at caller I.D.. This time, it was from Base No.3. "Speak." Sophia''s face was expressionless as she answered the phone. "One of our surveince capture someone..." "Send it to me!" "Will do." The phone was hung up. "Mom, what happened?" "Sophia." Elise and Sonia both looked at her nervously. "We''ve got it. Base No. 3 found something out," Sophia was also nervous. If this really was the doing of the secret families, how would she go about dealing with it? After all, the hidden families were not to be taken lightly. The whole world had been divided amongst them. The so-called Four Greatest Households were nothingpared to them. There was undoubtedly a huge gap between them. "Ding!" The message arrived. Sophia clicked on the screen. It showed a figure shing by in the dark When she paused and zoomed in on the image, the figure of a woman was shown. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Sophia immediately flew into a rage, "So it''s you!" monitors managed to Chapter 595 Chapter 595 The woman shown on the screen was dressed in full ck with her hair tied up. It was none other than Karen Lee. Sophia felt an overwhelming sense of anger. She had concluded that this was probably the doing of the secret families. Under her strict surveince, who else could''ve managed to pull off something like this? How could someone other than the people from those families aplish this? However, it turned out to be the doings of an exiled member of Lee family instead. Truth to be told, Sophia had excluded Karen from her list of suspects immediately after finding out that her bases had been attacked. There were several reasons for it. First of all, Karen was incapable of aplishing something of this scale. Besides, she was chased out of the Lee family. Furthermore, she even dared to attack her own family after being exiled, which was absolutely despicable. Moreover, wasn''t she currently in search of her son? How could she have managed to do this even while looking for her son? Yet, the truth was that Karen really was the one behind it all. Sophia could feel the anger boiling in her veins. "Mom, this is..." Elise saw the frozen image on the monitor, realizing that the figure shown was somewhat familiar. After all, she barely saw Karen around. "What?! Karen Lee? How dare she provoke the Lawrence family?!" Sonia eximed in shock and anger. She didn''t expect it to be Karen as well. The hypothesis that it was done by the secret families was much more usible. "Huh? Karen Lee?" Elise asked in surprise. What was going on? What business did Karen have with the Lawrence family? How dare she try to do something like this? Was she just looking for her own death? Elise couldn''t understand it at all. How could a woman, who was abandoned by her family, possibly be so bold? "Sophia, why would she attack us? Is she trying to use the same excuse as she did when she attacked her own family? That she''s looking for her son?" Sonia''s gaze was cold. "Possibly. Karen Lee, how dare you provoke me on your own even when I left you alone!" Sophia said icily. Within two days, ten of the Lawrence family''s bases had been destroyed. The family''s pride had been trampled on and tainted. What should they do now? "Hmph, humiliating the Lawrence family like this is unforgivable. No matter what, I''ll return her favor ten times over. Sophia, let''s go destroy herpany!" Sonia was extremely angry. How infuriating! The prestige of the Lawrence family was being destroyed by someone like Karen Lee. How dare she! "Very well. Make the arrangements for it now. Make sure that it''s done perfectly, and don''t bother to hide that we were the ones who did it. I will let everyone know of the consequences should they provoke us!" Sophia''s eyes narrowed. An eye for an eye. "Yes. I will make sure that everything is carried out perfectly," Sonia left with an eerie smile on her face. All of a sudden, the phone rang again. It was Sophia''s phone. Sonia stopped in her tracks. She was agitated, "Could it be that another base has been destroyed?" Sophia stared at her mobile phone. The person was calling from her own house. Elise was surprised and prompted her mother to take the call, "Mom?" Sophia epted the call, "Speak." "Karen Lee wants to see you!" It was the captain of the Lawrence family''s Superb Household Forces. "What?" Sophia''s anger instantly red up. Was Karening voluntarily to own up to her crimes? Not only did she not hide, she actually had the audacity toe to them?! Sophia sneered, "How many men did she bring with her? There must be a lot, right?" Was she trying to use the same tactics as she did when she attacked the Lee family? How unfortunate. As a major dealer of armory, the amount of money that Sophia invested in her own home security annually was astounding. How dare Karen try to sneak an attack on her? Elise and Sonia looked at each other in utter shock. Did Karen really just appear on her own? What was she trying to do? "Only a few! All of them can fit in one car," The captain was also stunned. He was still oblivious to the fact that the bases had been destroyed by Karen Lee. Therefore, he was just astonished and not angered. He wondered, what reason did Karen haveing over here? Both the Lawrence family and Karen Lee had nothing to do with each other. So why was she here? "One car?" The smirk fell off of Sophia''s face. She had imagined there to be many cars and maybe even armed nes. What was going on? Was Karen here to apologize? A cold smile yed on Sophia''s lips. "Should we let them in?" The captain asked carefully. He had heard Sophia sneer. What was going on? "Why not? Let them in!" "Alright!" The phone was hung up. "Karen Lee has brought a few people here," Sophia smiled, her usual calm and cool demeanor returning to herself. "Only a few? Haha, she must''ve realized that we know it was her behind everything. She''s probably here to beg for forgiveness," Sonia snickered. Wouldn''t that make matters easier? With Karening here all on her own, there was no need to search for her anymore. Sophia snorted, "I guess so. After all, she came in only one car!" "Hold up, isn''t Karen quite skillful in fighting?" Elise suddenly remembered. "Elise, it''s useless to be good at fighting. In this world, there is nothing you can do in front of a gun. No matter how powerful she is, there is no ce for her to fight in our house!" Sophiaughed. Her house was heavily guarded. There were guns everywhere, so what if Karen was good at fighting? "That''s true," Elise let out a sigh of relief. Her home was safe. She understood it perfectly since she had grown up in the very same house. So what if Karen Lee were toe here? "Fortunately, it''s just Karen Lee. If it was one of the secret families, then..." Sonia trailed off. The secret families really weren''t something that the Lawrence family could handle. There was a huge gap between them! If it really was them, they could only choose to turn a blind eye. After all, how could they possibly fight against such a powerful family? That would be simply too dangerous. "True, the secret families wouldn''t do such a thing to us either," Truth be told, Sophia felt immensely relieved. Now that Karen Lee wasing here of her own volition, this should be easy. All Sophia wanted to do now was to vent her anger fromst night. How dare Karen destroy her bases? She would definitely take revenge against her! "Karen Lee has brought her men in," The phone rang again. Sophia, Sonia and Elise all stared outside. Karen was the first one to walk in. Her expression was nonchnt. Sophia gazed at her coldly and asked, "Karen Lee, exin yourself. Why did you destroy my bases!" "How dare you! Are you looking for a one way ticket to hell!" Sonia taunted. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When Elise saw Karen, she was taken aback. She rarely saw Karen, but she felt that Karen reminded her of someone. Was it just her? Probably. She must''ve been too tired. "You''re asking me to exin myself?" Karen narrowed her eyes. In the face of such heavy security, she still managed to stay calm and unbothered. "Yes, I''ll offer you a chance to exin yourself. Otherwise, I''ll hunt down your entire family!" Sophia dered. The sight of Karen Lee angered Sophia. After all, this woman was the one who had humiliated the Lawrence family. Even now, she could feel the burn on her face. Sophia swore to herself that she would take revenge against Karen Lee for what she did. "It''s all because of your daughter!" Karen red at Elise. Her gaze was oozing with murderous killing intent. "Elise? What nonsense are you spewing?" Sophia demanded. "Exactly! Because of Elise? Karen Lee, what excuses are you trying to use now? Kneel down now!" Sonia sneered. "You''d better exin yourself," Sophia narrowed her eyes at Karen coldly. Elise felt stunned and angered. What did she have to do with all of this? "Your daughter kidnapped my son and tormented him. And you say that you don''t deserve any of this?" Karen retorted sharply. Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Sophia and Sonia burst outughing. "What? Oh, poor Karen Lee. Have you gone crazy after being abandoned by your family? How dare you me the innocent!" Sophia sneered. "Was it not enough when you attacked the Lee family? Are you trying to put the me on us now that you can''t do anything to them? How dare you!" Sonia tried to hold back herughter. How despicable! Was Karen trying to reuse the same tactics on the Lawrence family? Wasn''t it enough when she attacked the Lee family to warn them not to touch her son? Well, not that her attack was useful anyway. "I don''t ept your reason at all!" Sophia snarled, "Well, what''re you going to do after destroying ten of my bases? Tell me!" "It seems that you have chosen to ignore my warning, Elise!" Karen stared straight at Elise. "It''s you!?" Elise cried out in surprise. Both Sophia and Sonia were taken aback. "After knocking out my son, you even dragged him to the Amazon. Have you forgotten?" Karen stared at her icily. "What?" Elise was shocked. Suddenly, she remembered. She finally understood why she felt that Karen looked a little familiar. "Is Chuck Cannon your son?" Elise blurted out. "Yes, he is my son. You know what you did to him," Karen kept her gaze locked on Elise. "Y-you... Where is he?" Elise was furious. Suddenly, Chuck, Yvette, Wi and Betty all appeared from behind Karen. All of them were expressionless. Elise stared at Chuck. In that instant, her anger red up. Sophia and Sonia were both astonished at her expression. "Elise, when you said that you were having fun, were you referring to Karen''s son?" Sophia asked without thinking. All this was too unexpected. Elise capturing Chuck to the Amazon?! Sonia lost every bit of her anger, no longer as bold and demanding as just a while ago. This really was Elise''s fault. If she hadn''t toyed with Chuck, why would Karen havee over?! "Yeah, I didn''t expect this since he didn''t say anything about this at all," Elise was still furious. Sophia was in shock. She didn''t know what else to say. She had finallye to know what happened. Elise had provoked Chuck first, but she ended up getting defeated. She couldn''t ept her loss and ordered her men to gang up on him. She even hit his head with an iron pipe to the point where he lost consciousness, and then brought him to the Amazon. Then, she asked Chuck to teach her but was defeated and eventually taken as hostage when Chuck managed to escape. It seemed that Elise was the one in the wrong after all. Silence fell upon them. Sophia, who was loud and forceful just moments ago, was silent now. "So what? I even allowed him the liberty of eating and drinkingfortably there! Just as I said, he only needed to fight with me once. If I lost, I would let him go, and even pay him back. But even after all of that, he almost killed me! How dare he!" Suddenly, the familiar feeling of despair overwhelmed Elise. She couldn''t help but shriek in terror and fury. "How can you still think that you''re the one in the right?" Karen shook her head. "Why? It''s because I hate all of you! Why did he hit me? Why don''t you ask him this instead?" Elise took her anger out on Karen. "Well, it''s because you provoked him and lost," Karen stated simply. "So? Even if I had lost, he shouldn''t have hit me!" Elise was furious as she recounted the incident. She could still feel Chuck''s p on her face even before they even started fighting. "If you were defeated, you deserve what you get. If you hadn''t provoked him in the first ce, nothing would''ve happened to you. Besides, who are you to provoke him?" Karen stated coldly. "Who am I? Mother! I''m going to make them suffer! All of them!" Elise roared like a madman, ovee with shock and anger. Sophia was stunned. "Do you still think that I shouldn''t have done it?" Karen asked. Sophia and Sonia both exchanged looks. Quickly, Sophia regained herposure and scoffed, "Even if it was my daughter''s fault, you still destroyed my bases. How dare you!" "Do you think it''s over now that I''ve destroyed your bases?" Karen questioned indifferently. "Haha! What? Are you going to continue? What else do you think you can do now that you''re here in my territory?" Sophia sneered. What a joke! "Did you forget that you''re still in the Lawrence family''s residence? Do you know how many guns are aimed at you right now?" Sonia taunted. Ever since Karen and the others had entered, guns had been pointed at them all the time. All of them would be shot to death as long as an order was given. "I don''t care how many guns there are," Karen shrugged. "Oh? Now that you''ve seeded in destroying 10 of our bases, you think you''re invincible?" Sonia raised an eyebrow at her. "Looks like there''s nothing else left for me to say," Karen said. She cracked her knuckles and took a step forward. Sophia narrowed her eyes and warned, "If you take another step forward, I''ll kill you!" Her warning echoed in therge hall. Karen could almost feel the muzzle of the gun at her neck. "You think you can do it?" Karen took out a bead. All of a sudden, she let go of it and it fell to the ground. Right as itnded on the ground, an earpiercing sound was emitted from the bead. Screech! Sophia, Sonia, Eliseand all the guards in the hall who had guns with them covered their ears instinctively. The sound pierced their eardrums and rattled their brains. It was practically unbearable! Whoosh! No one saw what happened next. They could only make out a blurry figure heading towards them. All of a sudden, Sophia stiffened - Karen was right by her side. Both Sonia and Elise paled in fright. "Mother!" "Sophia!" "It doesn''t matter how many guns you have. Just to let you know, I haven''t taken mine out yet, understand?" Karen smirked. "Karen Lee, what are you trying to do?" Sophia was livid. She was stunned. How could Karen be so fast? She finally understood how her bases came to be destroyed. Karen really was a monster. Chuck was also shocked. His mother''s speed was astounding! She managed to be this fast even with weights on her. If she had no weights on, her speed would be unimaginable. Only Wi and Betty weren''t surprised at all. This much was normal for Karen. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Yvette was also astonished. An ominous feeling grew in her heart. With this speed, Karen could probably finish her off within a second. When would she be able to surpass Karen? "I told you, destroying your bases won''t be thest thing I do. If Elise was captured and tortured, I don''t think you''d stop here too," Karen threatened. "So? Of course I''m not going to end things here if it were me. But who are you topare yourself to me? I''m from one of the Four Greatest Households, while you were driven out by the Lee family. You''re not even close to someone from a second- rate family," Sophia said calmly. "Oh? But isn''t it funny that someone from a second-rate family like me could take your life any moment now?" Karen cocked her head innocently. "So? What else can you do with some little skills? A real family relies on its overall strength!" Sophia laughed. "Let my mother go!" Elise shouted. Karen''s speed hadpletely taken Elise by surprise. This was probably the fastest a human could move, right? How could this limit be achieved by Karen? How was it possible?! "Think whatever you''d like. Just as I''ve said, I''m not stopping here. For what Elise has done to my son, this is not nearly enough. I will drill it into your head that Elise will never be able topare to Chuck!" Karen hissed. Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Sophia found the whole thing ridiculous. So what if Chuck was Karen''s son? How could someone from a family like thatpare to Elise? "Let go of Sophia. How much do you want? I''ll give it to you!" Sonia shouted. Sonia felt her anger boiling as she saw Sophia being held hostage. The two of them were always close to each other as they were sisters by blood, and they had always been in charge of the Lawrence family together. "I''m not here for money," Karen shook her head, her gaze still fixed on Elise. "Then what do you want? If you dare to hurt Sophia, I''ll kill you and your entire family!" Sonia threatened. If she really wanted to, there was nothing she couldn''t do. Was destroying ten bases not enough for Karen? Who did she think she was? "I dislike being threatened. I dislike it even more when someone threatens my family members. Shall we let your little sister over there rest for a bit?" Without any warning, Karen kicked Sonia. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Ah!" She flew backwards from the force of the kick, falling onto a sofa and causing it to copse on impact. Immediately, she fainted on the spot. Elise was taken aback. Sophia red up in anger, "How dare you hit Sonia?" "I don''t care," Karen replied. She had known about Sonia for a long time now, and she had always wanted to kick her *ss. Even if she were to be treated by a doctor now, she wouldn''t be able to walk for another six months. She would be bedridden for at least half a year. "Karen Lee, what on earth do you want?" Sophia was trembling in anger. Sophia''s heart ached as the image of Sonia fainting from the kick appeared in her mind. "Shouldn''t you have known by now? Ever since I''ve destroyed your first base, you should know that I''m enraged," Karen was indeed livid. She had never felt this way before. Having to watch her own son being beaten up by others, having to see him locked up in that kind of ce and above all, almost losing him in the Amazon. She was heartbroken. "Karen Lee, what do you want? If you''re displeased, take me instead. Let my mother go!" Elise red at Karen with bloodshot eyes. "Elise, stay out of this," Sophia warned. With someone as cruel as Karen, Sophia couldn''t guarantee that Elise would be able to make it out alive. "Mom," Elise did not budge. "You still won''t admit that you''re wrong?" Karen questioned her. "No. I didn''t do anything wrong!" Elise screamed back at her. What on earth did she do? As far as she knew, she had made no mistakes! No - the biggest mistake of all was that she shouldn''t have let Chuck get away. She should''ve killed him right then and there! That was the biggest and the only mistake that she made. "Oh really?" Karen''s gaze grew cold. Chuck stared at her. How could Elise still not admit to her faults?! Wi, Yvette and Betty all red at her. This woman really was shameless. "It''s wrong of you to hold my mother hostage; it''s wrong of you to kick my aunt; it''s wrong of you to destroy my family''s bases. The ones who are in the wrong are you and your son, Chuck!" Elise roared back hysterically. She was furious. She wasn''t the one at fault here. Narrowing her eyes, Karen tightened her grip on Sophia. "Don''t touch my mother. If you hurt her, I will make sure all of us perish together! It''s all your fault, and it''s all Chuck''s fault!" "It''s his fault that he''s befriended Regine! It''s his fault that he hit me! When I caught him and sent him to the Amazon, it was his rightful punishment! Everything is Chuck''s fault!" "So you still won''t admit that you''re wrong. Very well," Karen advanced towards Elise with her hand still around Sophia. Elise was trembling. She felt pressured as Karen approached her. It was something that she had never felt before. "You said that everything is Chuck''s fault?" Karen questioned icily. "Yes. He''s weak and timid. This was his biggest fault!" Elise stared at her, refusing to admit her mistakes. "So, you think that you''re more powerful than him?" "Yes, I''m a hundred times stronger than all of youbined. We..." Elise continued, mocking them. Indeed, people from the United States were much taller than others. This was only a natural physical advantage! "If you''re so strong, why did you lose to Chuck?" Karen asked. "I..." Elise was speechless. "What? Cat got your tongue?" "I can beat him now. But if I win, you have to let my mother go!" Elise roared. Karen looked over at Chuck. He walked over. Elise was furious as she charged at him, "You are the one who caused all of this. Go to hell!" She rushed at him with an astounding speed. She was confident that she could win Chuck this time and finally silence him for good. She got closer and closer to Chuck. However, Chuck remained motionless. He only raised his hand to p her. p! His palmnded on Elise''s face. The loud sound resonated in the room. Elise was stunned and cupped her face in disbelief. p! After another p, Elise fell to the ground. The sting from the two hits made her feel as though her face no longer belonged to herself. Sophia was shocked. How could Elise be finished off with just a p? Chuck stared down at Elise. She staggered to her feet. "Are you still powerful as you said?" Karen asked again. Elise covered her cheek and met Karen''s eyes, unwilling to budge, "Yes, I am. I''m never in the wrong!" "Elise..." Sophia suddenly felt that maybe her daughter was in the wrong. Her daughter was beaten up by Chuck because she had provoked him in the first ce. Maybe she had gotten what she deserved after all. Everything that had happened after that was also because of Elise. Even Sophia was beginning to think that it was Elise''s mistake. "Mom, what did I do wrong? It''s all his fault, all his fault! I hate him!" Elise burst into tears. The despair that she had felt in the Amazon shed before her eyes. She was almost robbed of her chastity - and it was all because of Chuck! If it weren''t for Chuck, how could she have done that? Sophia was speechless. She didn''t know how to answer her own daughter. "Chuck, do you even know how I felt back there? Do you even know how I made it out? Why did you have to enter that vige even though I asked you not to?" Elise spat. "For starters, it''s all because of you that we were even in the Amazon," Chuck answered coldly. "So what? That doesn''t mean that you could drag me inside with you! How dare you bring me there!" Elise continued bawling, looking much closer to a madman than a daughter of a prestigious family. "I was dragged away to a room where they wanted to take advantage of me. Did you even know about that? I couldn''t even resist them! You have no idea about what I had to go through!" Elise roared, tears rolling down her cheeks. She never wished to experience that kind of despair anymore. She was ready to give up back then. Thankfully, someone managed to save her. However, that person still hadn''t appeared. "So? You made it out anyways," Chuck replied indifferently. As of now, he was regretting his decision. Why did he ever choose to save her? He should''ve left her there. Chuck had a thought to never ever hold sympathy towards others in the future. They should bear the consequences of their own actions. "What? Do you even know how I managed to escape? It''s because someone had saved me in my despair! It was only then could I escape from that ce! I would''ve died, all because of you! How dare you deny it?" Elise tried to morally corner him. She would never be able to forget the darkness that had devoured her back in the Amazon. It was all because of Chuck. If it weren''t for her savior, she would''ve died a horrible death. "I was indeed wrong," Chuck said, shaking his head. "Are you finally admitting to your faults?" Elise sneered. How dare he not admit to his faults after making such a mistake? "No, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have saved you back then. I should have left by myself," Chuck suddenly revealed. Chapter 598 Chapter 598 "What?" Elise raised an eyebrow. How ridiculous! "You, Chuck Cannon, saved me? How was it even possible? It''s because that man saved me that I managed to run away. Don''t forget that you could only have escaped because of that!" She sneered. How shameless. How dare he try to take credit for something he didn''t do?! Sophia was stunned. Even Yvette, Wi and Betty were all taken aback. Silence fell upon the room. "Is that so?" Chuck was indifferent. "Of course. The mysterious man saved me. It couldn''t be you!" Elise looked at him in disgust. Was he trying to make her feel indebted towards him? How disgusting. "Then why hasn''t your ''mystery man'' showed up?" Chuck asked. "He''s not like you. He doesn''t try to take credit for his good deeds," Elise replied with a smile. Chuck tilted his head to the side and retorted, "So you''re saying that you were the one who saved me instead?" "Yes, if it wasn''t for my escape that caused chaos among them, did you think you could''ve escaped?" Elise still refused to believe him. "Also, you''re also saying that it''s impossible for me to know what had happened to you during that period of time?" Chuck continued. "Yes. How could you possibly know?" Elise snorted. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. How was it even possible? It was impossible for him to have known. "Let''s see how you get out of this one," Elise thought to herself. "Well then, you got it wrong. It''s not that I didn''t want to show my face back then, but it was because I was caught between a rock and a hard ce. You were crying in there, shouting for them to not touch you. I had already made it out myself, but when I heard your pleas, I felt that I should save you. So I used a rock to knock the three of them out, and one of them probably died because of that. Am I wrong?" Chuck stated calmly. "You..." Elise felt like everything she believed in had been shattered. How could it be possible! Chuck was right about everything from start to end. How could he have possibly known about the details? No one else was there to witness the whole process. Could it be that he really was the one who saved her? How could it be? Her state of mind suddenly fell into a state of chaos. Elise did not believe that Chuck would be the one to save her. How could someone like him have possibly... She couldn''t believe it. She refused to ept it. However, Chuck was right about everything. Was he telling the truth? She was nning to repay him and even took a liking to him... Elise felt as if her whole world had copsed. What she had believed in waspletely different from reality. She couldn''t ept it! Why did it have to be Chuck? If it were someone else, they could''ve fallen in love, and then they could get married... She felt a burning sensation on her cheeks. "I regret saving you," Chuck said. He should''ve left by himself back then. Why did he bother to save her? Why did he have to give in to the slight sense of empathy? Sophia was also surprised. She looked at Chuck, unable to fathom that he was the one who had saved her daughter, Elise. How could it have been Chuck? Under those circumstances, he was still willing to Sophia gave in as she realized that fact. When Karen had revealed that Elise was the one who had captured and tortured Chuck, Sophia was already wavering but she tried to keep her cool. However, Elise was indeed in the wrong about this. Sophia looked down at Karen''s arms around her neck. She thought about how Karen had knocked out Sonia and felt that maybe what Elise did was right. However, now that Chuck was revealed as the one who had saved Elise, she no longer knew what to think. She had lost every shred of determination left in her. "Elise, is it true? Was Chuck really the one who saved you?" Sophia asked carefully. A tear slipped down Elise''s cheek as she muttered, "Yes..." "What?!" Sophia finally admitted that her own daughter had made a terrible mistake. She looked at Chuck in a new light. All of a sudden, she felt less irritated at the sight of him. She was a woman of her word. Chuck had saved her daughter''s life, so she would thank him for that. Without Chuck, Elise would have died. It was clear that she had to reward him for his act. "But why did you save me?" Elise still held on to that glimmer of hope that everything was a lie. "I didn''t want you to die in the hands of those people since I should be the one who punishes you instead!" Chuck dered. Elise felt her heart tighten. She gasped, "You should''ve told me the truth earlier, so I wouldn''t have liked..." She stopped in the middle of the sentence. "Fine. I''ll let you do whatever you want with me," Elise finally gave in and apologized, "I''m sorry, I was wrong. You saved me, and I will repay you for that." p! Chuck immediately pped her in the face. Elise didn''t make a sound as she fell onto the ground. She got up wordlessly, but Chuck kicked her right in the guts as she got up. Elise held her stomach and fell onto the floor again, blood spurting from her mouth. "Stop! Please, stop hurting my daughter!" Sophia''s heart ached at the sight of her daughter. However, she wasn''t bold enough to throw a tantrum at them and instead tried pleading with them loudly. "Mom, stop. I''m the one who''s in the wrong," Elise got up and walked over to Chuck. Yvette heaved a sigh of relief. If it were up to her, she would''ve ended Elise right then and there. Elise was the reason why Chuck''s life had been in danger. Even now, Chuck still suffered from the injury on his head. She had to get her revenge on Elise. "Karen Lee, I''ll give you whatever you want! Please ask your son to stop hitting my daughter," Sophia could no longer just stand by idly. If this went on, Elise would be injured heavily! "Do you think it''s over just like this? Chuck almost died. How can I just let this go?" Karen asked expressionlessly. Sophia was speechless. Karen was right. If someone else were to do this to Elise, Sophia would''ve ended their bloodline. She sighed, "So what do you want? Just tell me!" "Chuck will decide for himself," Karen said. Sophia looked over at him. Chuck had continuouslynded a few hits on Elise. She could barely move and was about to faint. Sophia couldn''t stand it anymore and begged. "Hey, stop it. Elise was wrong, so tell me what you want now. I''ll give you anything you want! Please, just stop!" Elise was everything to her. She was willing to do anything for Elise, as long as she was not tortured anymore. "What can you give me?" Chuck looked over at her, his expression indifferent. "Anything you want! Apart from my family, I will give you anything you want! I give you my word, as long as you agree to stop hitting my daughter. Please let her go, she''s already admitted to her faults!" Sophia sighed heavily. She had given in. Chuck had saved Elise''s life, but Elise had still treated him cruelly. How could she? Chuck pped Elise on the face and she once again fell to the ground. Her words were choked with sobs as she repeatedly asked, "Why did it have to be you? Why..." Thud! Before she could finish her words, she passed out. Her face was swollen, and blood pooled out of her mouth. "Fine. I agree with your proposal!" Chuck looked at Sophia. "Good. I swear that I''ll fulfill my promise to you," Sophia said with a grim expression. Karen nodded. She felt that this was not nearly enough punishment for Elise. Even though she had already fainted from taking in so many punches and kicks, Chuck had nearly died because of her. "Then remember what you said. I will contact you!" Chuck announced. "Sure, don''t worry. I''ll remember it," Sophia nodded. "Mom, let''s go!" Chuck said as he turned around to leave. "Alright." Karen let go of Sophia, and they all left. Therge hall fell into silence. Sophia ran over to Elise hurriedly and shouted at her subordinates, "Go get a doctor!" Several men scurried to obey her orders. "Where''s Chuck?" Elise soon woke up in a daze. "He''s gone. I''ve agreed to fulfil one of his requests," Sophia looked at her daughter, her emotions sinking. She would make sure to keep her word. What would Chuck ask for? However, she did say that he could not demand the name of the Lawrence family, so she felt slightly relieved. "Mom..." Elise suddenly panicked. "What''s wrong, Elise?" Sophia asked in surprise. Elise whispered in her mother''s ears, "Mom, why did you agree? Did you know that when he and I were in the Amazon, he told me that he wanted to vite you..." Chapter 599 Chapter 599 "What did you just say?" Sophia''s mouth fell open. She waspletely stunned at Elise''s words. What? Chuck said that he wanted her?! She couldn''t believe it! In fact, she had thought that Chuck would ask her for money. That would be easy. As long as it wasn''t the name of the Lawrence family, she could give him everything he wanted. She had mentally braced herself, but what the hell was this? Was Elise being serious? "Like I said, Mom. He told me that he would do that to you, right in front of my eyes..." Elise said weakly. Sophia''s words were absolute. If she had agreed to give Chuck whatever he wanted, then she would fulfill her promise. However, if Chuck really asked for this, would Sophia still agree to his request? Elise didn''t dare to think about it anymore. "Elise, are you being serious?" Sophia was stunned. Elise was just joking around, right? Would Chuck really make such a request? How could he? Sophia had been furious when she heard what Elise said. That request was too much. However, she mentioned herself that she would definitely agree to whatever he requested. What should she do? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sophia panicked all of a sudden. "Yes, Mom. Why did you promise him that?" A tear fell down Elise''s cheeks. When she had passed out, she wouldn''t have imagined things to go so wrong. She would rather be beaten to death by Chuck. She never wanted to see such a thing happen. Now that she realized Chuck was the one who had saved her, her thoughts had fallen into chaos. Initially, she had even decided to repay him with her body! But... What was this turn of events? Thud! Sophia fell onto the ground in a daze. She was still very beautiful and charming. She had given birth to Elise at the young age of 16. Now, she was only 34 years old. She had worked out to maintain a good physique. She had also taken care of herself and looked much younger than her age. People even mistook her for Elise''s sister... The expression on Sophia''s face was indescribable. She felt deeply conflicted. What if Chuck really requested for that? She herself had said that she would definitely keep her word, and she was always a woman of her word. What should she do now? Sophia fell into despair. The news of ten Lawrence family bases being destroyed overnight spread all over the country. Everyone was talking about it. Arguably, the Lawrence Family was one of the Four Greatest Flouseholds. In the face of such humiliation, they would''ve definitely taken revenge immediately! Flowever, a day had passed and nothing had happened. Shouldn''t the entire city be turned over by now? Wasn''t any action taken to protect the prestige of the Four Greatest Flouseholds? Flowever, nothing had happened. The Lawrence family had remained quiet. They had not even given a response. What was happening? It was as if someone had publicly given the Lawrence family a p in the face, and they just took it without retaliation. What on earth was going on here? What happened? Everyone was confused. This entire situation was definitely abnormal since the Lawrence family was just too silent. Who was this person who managed to destroy ten bases from the Lawrence Family? Everyone was talking about it. Everyone was curious. Who could be the one behind it all? "Miss Adriana, Karen Lee is the one behind the whole fiasco with the Lawrence family. It was all to take revenge for Chuck." Back at the secret Whitlock family mansion, someone reported something to Adriana. Adriana turned a page on the book that she was readingzily. "Oh, really?" She asked indifferently. "Yes," Nothing could ever be concealed from the secret families. It could be said that there was nothing in the world that the secret families didn''t know about. "Interesting. This woman really surprised me!" Adriana put down the book in her hand. Of course, the Whitlock family could easily destroy ten bases from the Lawrence family. It was an easy feat for them. However, this only applied to the secret families. It was a whole different story for Karen. It seemed that Adriana had really underestimated Karen''s ability. "By the way, I asked you to investigate Karen Lee. How is it going?" Adriana inquired. "Well..." Nelson trailed off. "What''s wrong? Out with it," Adriana demanded. "Well, I did find out something. Karen hid some of her secrets really well, so it took me some time to find out about it," Nelson replied. Through vague clues, he had managed to put together that Karen was the one behind several companies. He was also very surprised when he found out about it! The hidden families should''ve known everything in this world. However, Karen had managed to hide something from them. "Oh? What is it?" Adriana nced over at him. "She has a pharmaceuticalpany, aworkpany, and..." Nelson started listing everything down. "How fascinating. Karen Lee imitating the secret families?" Adriana raised an eyebrow. "How dare she imitate us?" Nelson snorted. So what if she had severalpanies? Compared to the hidden families, she had nothing. "She''s pretty smart. She only shows us what she wants us to see, and hides what she doesn''t. How interesting," Adriana smirked. "Miss Adriana, are you serious?" Nelson was shocked. How could she have aplished this without the secret families knowing about it? How did she do it? After all, the whole world had been divided up by the hidden families! However, Karen actually managed to pull it off. "Probably. Try your best to find out what else Karen is hiding," Adriana''s eyes shed. She was a little annoyed. How dare Karen Lee do this? "Yes, I will," Nelson nodded. Of course, he could see that Adriana had gotten angry. This was not a good sign! Just as Nelson was about to leave, Adriana suddenly thought of something and calmed down. She asked, "By the way, what about the other thing that I asked you about?" "You mean Chuck''s father, Chadrick Cannon? He..." Nelson stopped. "What''s wrong?" Adriana asked. "He''s a little mysterious." "Oh, of course he is. If he could suit Karen''s tastes, how could he not be mysterious?" Adriana said. Adriana admitted that when it came to intelligence, Karen was definitely on her level. How could people like them get together with someone boring? That would be too weird. "How mysterious is he?" Adriana questioned. "I can''t find out where he is or anything about his family. There''s nothing on him," Nelson replied. He was also surprised. Something that the secret families didn''t know about was rarely found! "Oh, that''s normal. No matter what, find out everything about Chadrick! He''s probably someone like Karen," Adriana picked up her book again. "Yes! Do we need to monitor his movements?" Nelson felt that Adriana''s interest in Chuck had grown. Had she really taken a liking to him? "Why not?" Adriana asked. "Miss, may I ask you something?" Nelson asked carefully. "Ask away." "Are you really going to marry Chuck Cannon?" Nelson thought that Chuck was not worthy of marrying Adriana. "Yes, he''s the only man I''m interested in right now," Adriana''s expression grew serious. "Then... What if Karen doesn''t agree to it?" Nelson continued. "She doesn''t agree? I always get what I want! If she doesn''t agree, I''ll force her to agree to what I want. If she still refuses to, I''ll make her disappear!" There was a cold glimmer in her eyes. Chapter 600 Chapter 600 "Mr. Cannon, what should I do?" Patricia Dawson, who had finally been picked up by Chuck''s men, was shocked. She knew that this area was a ce where only the extremely wealthy in the United States could reside in! No wonder Chuck could end the Allen family. Patricia was curious. Just how rich was Chuck''s family? "I''m going to open a casino here, and you will be in charge of it. You can learn how to manage a casino from my mom," Chuck said. Chuck thought that opening a casino was something manageable. Karen had also agreed to it. Chuck had suggested that one was enough, but Karen disagreed. She told him to either go big or go home. Therefore, he agreed. However, the location was all up to Chuck. When everything was settled, he would then ask for money from Karen. Sigh, so he still had to rely on her in the end. He had no choice. The capital needed for this project was much toorge. Patricia was capable ofpleting her role perfectly. After learning from Karen, things would go wlessly for her. "Okay, I''ll do my best," Patricia was pleasantly surprised. The biggest casino? She couldn''t believe that she would have the opportunity to be in charge of it. "Great, I''ve already arranged everything. Follow me to my mom''s casino and have a look around. I have to settle something there as well," Chuck still had some concerns of his own as well. "Sure." "Patricia, you have to be serious about this. You''re in charge of all the affairs here in the United States. This casino is just the beginning for me, there''s more toe," Chuck advised. "Really?" Patricia smiled in surprise. This was what she was talking about! "Yeah," Chuck nodded his head. "Thank you for this opportunity, I will do my best," Patricia said. Chuck had finally arranged for her to be in charge of something bigger. Back then, he had only appointed her as the manager of a hotel. She was thrilled at such a chance. She suddenly noticed that Chuck was looking at her strangely. She frowned and asked, "Mr. Cannon, is there a problem?" "Fix your clothes," Fie then turned around and left. Patricia paused. She looked down and suddenly blushed. Her buttons had be undone. She quickly fixed them and followed after Chuck. She was thinking about what Chuck had seen just She shook her head, feeling embarrassed. She decided not to think too much of it. Patricia was here for work and Chuck was her biggest source of wealth. She would be able to make all kinds of connections and experience after working for him for five years. Karen, Betty, Yvette and Wi were all at the casino. When Karen got to know that Chuck was nning to open a casino, she had happily agreed. First of all, the profit was extremely high. Not only that, it could be a good chance to train Chuck. Karen was excited about it. Chuck had Karen, Wi and Yvette by his side, so he had nothing to worry about. Chuck was still recovering from his injury on his head, but he didn''t let that stop him at all. He had to improve himself. He was only caught by Elise because he wascking, and he would never allow such a thing to happen again. He only had one life to protect. "By the way, Chucky, what are you requesting from the Lawrence family?" Karen asked. She didn''tck wealth, so Chuck definitely wouldn''t ask for it. If so, what else was there to request for? Yvette, Wi and Betty were all looking at Chuck, curious to what he would ask for. "Mom, I haven''t decided yet," Chuck shook his head. "Fine, there''s no rush. Sophia is a woman of her word. No matter what you ask for, she will agree. Take your time!" Karen smiled. Chuck nodded. Really? Then... He had an idea... Just then, Betty''s phone rang. She answered the call to find that it was about the Oatker family. She said, "President Lee, about the Oatker family..." "It''s okay. Today, I will go with Chucky to see the casino," Karen shook her head. She wanted to spend time with her son as she had nearly lost him. Betty put the phone away. ck Rose came back and told Karen that it would take a few days before she could continue to protect Chuck. Of course, Karen agreed. ck Rose only had one thing left to worry about. Frieda Olmedo. ck Rose swore to herself that she would end Frieda with her own hands as revenge for the disgraceful photos of herself. She requested for three days off. If she couldn''t finish off Frieda by then, she would continue to protect Chuck. Meanwhile, Frieda had finished her training. What had she done in the past month, one may ask? She had trained like crazy every day that even Alexandrina Middleton was surprised at her rapid improvement. Her huge improvement was astounding. Frieda''s intense training coupled with her natural talent resulted in her astounding abilities. This day, Frieda hade over to find Alexandrina. She had always despised Alexandrina. She was the one who forced random men to take away Frieda''s virginity. Frieda felt greatly humiliated. Therefore, she had been preparing all this while. She was looking for an opportunity to catch Alexandrina off guard. She would take inappropriate photos of Alexandrina and spread them out. Every man in the world would be able to see them. When they arrived at a private room, Alexandrina was sitting inside with a ss of red wine in her hands. "Boss," Frieda entered, her mind swirling in evil thoughts. "Your strength has improved a lot, so you can take on missions now. I will help you a bit. From today onwards, your starting price will be three million dors!" Alexandrina announced. For the past month, Frieda''s performance had surprised her. She felt that her hunch was correct. Frieda was indeed a vicious woman. It was possible for her to rece ck Rose as the number one female killer! It was very likely that she had already done so. "Three million dors?" Frieda was surprised. Just by receivingmission from the assassins'' organization, she should be able to get two million dors! She had never thought of obtaining such arge sum of money. "Yes, but I have to tell you my rules again," Alexandria''s expression grew serious. "Go ahead." "Our organization doesn''t ept missions rted to Karen Lee or Chuck Cannon. Do not ept any mission rted to them by yourself, or I''ll make you pay," Alexandrina warned. Frieda grew angry. She wanted to kill Chuck, but now that Alexandrina was warning her against it, she became frustrated. "Got it," Frieda chose topromise temporarily. She suddenly thought of something. Why did she have to do it herself? If she could take a picture of that woman, would Chuck still be able to live if she threatened Alexandrina to kill him? Frieda sneered silently. "But may I ask why?" Frieda asked. There were seldom organizations who chose not to earn money when presented the chance to. "Karen Lee is someone I know. Chuck is her son, and he is also quite fascinating," Alexandrina took a sip of red wine and smiled. She thought about the time Chuck had openly flirted with her in a private room. Honestly, she almost wanted to p him then. But what happened after that? She snickered. No man had ever dared to flirt with her like that before! Alexandrina had found him interesting. She wanted to see if he still dared to tease her after she dealt with him privately. Frieda was filled with envy and hatred. Chuck was seriously too lucky. However, when she finally managed to take Alexandria''s pictures, Chuck was dead meat! "Alright, you can leave now and make some preparations," Alexandrina waved her hand to dismiss her. "Um, can I have some wine?" Frieda asked weakly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Fine," Alexandrina passed her a ss of wine. Frieda took a sip and asked, "Boss, can you still summon the person you called for mest time? I..." "Oh," Alexandrina was surprised that Frieda brought it up on her own. "Please." "No problem," Alexandrina smiled and immediately arranged for her men to enter In fact, Frieda was thinking that this was a way to get close to Alexandrina. Only by getting closer to her would she have a chance to take a photo. When she was finished, Frieda saw that Alexandrina had fell asleep. The thoughts in her mind consumed her. This was an opportunity, no one would find out. Frieda tiptoed over quietly. She gave her an opening! Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Frieda approached Alexandrina. Alexandria''s beautiful face was flushed red after consuming alcohol. Frieda couldn''t help but feel envious of her boss'' pretty face. Not only was Alexandrina''s figure perfect, but her skin was also silky smooth. What was even more infuriating was that she owned an entire organization of assassins. Flow rich was she? The more Frieda looked at her, the more envious and jealous she became. She quietly tiptoed towards Alexandrina. She suddenly felt a little nervous. She knew that Alexandrina was smart. Even Cheryl and ck Rose couldn''tpare to her. Frieda was worried that if she was found out, she would be done for. Freida got close to Alexandrina nervously and sat down on the sofa, calling out softly, "Boss, boss..." "Yes?" Alexandrina looked as if she was talking in his sleep. Frieda decided to hold back and not take such a big risk. Fler life was still more important! If she was discovered by Alexandrina, Frieda couldn''t imagine what would happen to her. She''d better be careful! "Boss, I''ll go back then," said Frieda. "Hmm?" Alexandrina murmured. In truth, Frieda did not know that she had actually missed an opportunity. Alexandrina really had fallen asleep. She had too much to drink. After watching Frieda put on a show for a while, she slowly lost interest. As she had more and more to drink, she slowly fell asleep. Frieda still felt that it was a pity as she left the room. She kept looking back at her boss. It was then that Alexandrina spoke, "Don''t leave, stay and talk with me for a bit." Frieda was taken by surprise. "Okay," Frieda came over and sat down. "Boss, what''s up?" "You little rascal. Flow dare you tease me?" Alexandrina said in a daze, a smile on her face. What was she thinking about? She thought of the day when Chuck was alone with her in a private room. She was the one who had initiated things with Chuck. Flowever, heter took control and teased her back... She found it fascinating. Frieda froze. She knew that Alexandrina was not talking about her. In that case, who was she talking about? What was going on? Who was the one that had teased Alexandrina? Frieda felt shocked to her core. In her opinion, how could Alexandrina Middleton take a fancy to just anyone? Was the person that she was talking about a lot younger than her? "Boss, who are you talking about?" Frieda asked out of curiosity. Alexandrina was smiling when she said that. It was obvious that she had taken a liking to whoever she was talking about. "What? Don''t you even remember who I am? You''re really disappointing. Get out," Alexandrina murmured in her sleep. It seemed that she had gotten angry, but she actually hadn''t. Frieda was even more confused. Why did it feel like her boss was flirting with her? "Don''t. Then, do you know who I am?" Frieda asked. She was just too curious. Could it be that Alexandrina liked younger guys? "You rascal, do you think I''m stupid? Chuck Cannon, of course I remember you. You''re the first man who dared to trick me. No, you''re not a man. To me, you''re just a boy who''s a little bit special..." Alexandrinaid on the sofa, her words trailing off. "What? Chuck Cannon?!" Frieda stood up in shock. The guy Alexandrina was talking about was actually Chuck? How could this be possible? Since when did Chuck dare to tease Alexandrina? Moreover, Alexandrina hadn''t gotten mad at him? In addition, she found it fascinating? What exactly was going on? Frieda waspletely stunned. She couldn''t understand. That b*stard Chuck! "Boss, do you like me?" Frieda took out her phone and began to record everything. "Don''t call me boss. I don''t have an employee like you. Be a good boy and call me Alexandrina. I''ll treat you nicely if you do..." Alexandrina smiled in her sleep, as if she were really flirting with Chuck. Frieda was surprised. What was so good about Chuck? Her boss really had bad taste in men. How dare he tease Alexandrina? Frieda could not understand anything. What she didn''t know was that for so many years, Alexandrina was someone who could make men kneel down before her just by clicking her fingers. She always took the initiative when it came to men. It was the first time that someone had teased her like what Chuck had done. She felt that it was something new. Chuck was the first one to do something like this to her, so she would remember him for a long time. "Alexandrina," Frieda called out. She felt envious of Chuck. What did Chuck do to deserve this? Was he really that charming? "Good boy. Take the ck card in my purse, there is a lot of money inside. I''ll give it all to you," Alexandrina said with a smile, her eyes still closed. Frieda hesitated before opening her purse. There were indeed a lot of bank cards in it. The amount of money saved in these kinds of cards was probably worth at least a few million dors. How could Chuck just take it as he pleased? Frieda was shocked. She took the ck card that Alexandrina had been talking about. Frieda herself knew everything about luxurious brands around the world. After all, she had realized that Cheryl was a wealthy woman just from the things she wore. There was at least ten billion dors saved in this card. Was Alexandrina willing to give it all to Chuck just like that? Was Frieda dreaming, or was Alexandrina the one who was dreaming? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Frieda could barely differentiate between dream and reality. "Alexandrina, why did you give it to me?" Frieda really could not understand her. Even if she was filthy rich, she shouldn''t have just given money away like this. "Because I like you. Come on, sit next to me and make me happy. If you do, all the cards in my purse will belong to you," Alexandrinaid down and patted the seat on the sofa next to her. Of course, Frieda did not dare to take the card. She wouldn''t want to suffer the consequences of really taking it. She put it back into Alexandrina''s purse in a hurry, and returned it to where she took it from. She hesitated on whether to leave or not. Suddenly, a thought popped up in her mind and a sinister look appeared on her face. She sat down again and mused, "Alexandrina, you said that you like me, but why can''t I feel it?" "You little, what are you trying to do? I like you but I don''t swing that way. I just find you a little interesting," Alexandrina muttered. Frieda sneered. Just now, she had assumed Alexandrina to really take a fancy to Chuck, but now Frieda understood. Chuck was nothing more than a toy to Alexandrina. Fie was just a new toy that had peaked her interest. "I''m a little sad. I like you, but you don''t," Frieda pouted with a sneer on behalf of Chuck. Flow could a scaredy-cat like Chuck say something like this in front of Alexandrina? "You''re really good at sweet talking. Flow could you be sad? Thest time you flirted with me, you were so experienced. Don''t lie to me," Alexandrina retorted. Frieda felt that the whole thing was ridiculous, but just as she was about to speak, the smile fell off Alexandrina''s face, "Are you really sad? Don''t cry,e here, I''llfort you." In fact, Alexandrina had dreamed that Chuck was crying sadly. She didn''t know whether tough or cry in her dream. She was probably supposed tofort him now! However, everything in her dream was just her own fantasy. "You don''t even like me. I don''t want you tofort me," Frieda continued jokingly. Alexandrina''s drunk side really surprised Frieda. "Are you angry? Come on, I''ll give you all the money in the bag. Are you happy now? There''s a lot of money there, so don''t cry," Alexandrina wasforting Chuck in her dream. "Don''t give me money, I don''t want it. I just want to look at you," Frieda snickered. "Look at me? What for?" Alexandrina asked. In her dream, Alexandrina was in a daze. Her face was already flushed red from drinking, but now, it had gotten even redder. Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Frieda sneered and walked out of the private room quietly. She returned to her own ce and took out her mobile phone to take a look at the video she had just recorded. It contained scenes that Frieda wanted, but it was a slight pity. Under Frieda''s coaxing, Alexandrina seemed to be a little angry, but she eventually did not refuse her advance. In fact, she had refused Chuck adamantly in her dream. Flowever, she still gave in to the "heartbroken" Chuck of her dreams. The Chuck in her dreams had been crying like a child who didn''t get his way. Alexandrina did not expect him to cry like that. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She started to see him in a new light. She really couldn''t bear seeing him cry like that, so she still gave in to ''Chuck'' in the end. Frieda had wanted to go even further, but Alexandrina refused. No matter how Frieda tried, it was no use. In the end, she could only leave. Otherwise, if Alexandrina woke up and saw her, Frieda would be done for. She watched the video in delight and sneered. She hadn''t expected to be sessful in such a short amount of time. "Haha! Someone as smart as you still got yed by me. I''m so smart. No one can get in my way," Friedaughed to herself. She savored the sweet taste of revenge. It was Alexandrina who had filthy men sully her innocence. She had destroyed Frieda''s virtues! Flence, Alexandrina deserved everything that was about to happen to her. Flow dare Alexandrina order people to do that to her? Flow dare she? Frieda snickered, "You probably didn''t expect this, right? I will take revenge on you. I will make you pay for what you did!" Frieda smiled to herself. This feeling felt amazing. She had almost gotten killed by ck Rose thest time she did something to her. With that in mind, Frieda told herself to be even more careful this time. Frieda sneered as she watched the video over and over again. She then made a copy of the video and hid it. It was something that could save her lifeter on. If Alexandrina really did discover it, then she would tell her that there was a saved copy hidden somewhere else. When that happened, how could Alexandrina do anything to her then? Frieda understood that fact. She was so excited now that she didn''t feel like going to training anymore, but she had be addicted to the feeling of bing stronger. She turned her excitement into motivation to be stronger. She continued to train hard. She was going to be the world''s top assassin. She smiled sinisterly as she thought about Chuck. She would sacrifice her life to bring him down with her. He was the sole reason that she had be the person she was today. "Chuck, just you wait! I, Frieda, will trample you with my own feet! Just you wait and see! You''ll regret everything you''ve done to me!!" Frieda snickered and returned to her training... "Hmm?" Alexandrina woke up in a daze. She looked down at her untidy clothes and was surprised. What sort of dream was that? She groaned and cupped her forehead. She had too much to drink the night before and was now suffering from a hangover. In her dream, she had actually met him. She didn''t know whether tough or cry. She tidied up her hair briefly. Alexandrina shook her head and said to herself, "You''re the first person who made me do it voluntarily. It''s such a pity that it was only a dream... But dreams should remain as dreams and should nevere true. I only let you have your way in my dreams, but in reality, I would''ve never given in to you." Though, she should probably stop drinking so much. Her headache was killing her, and she even had such a strange dream. She staggered away. Alexandrina knew about what happened to Chuck recently. She had even ordered people to look for him in secret but to no avail. Fortunately, Chuck had returned safely. She heaved a sigh of relief. It was probably time to pay him a visit. But wouldn''t this mean that she was taking the initiative? On second thought, she shouldn''t. Forget it, she''d better go home and have a good rest. Suddenly, Alexandrina''s phone rang. She picked it up and nodded, "ck Rose wants to see me? Fine, let her in..." Alexandrina''s head was still spinning, so she hung up the phone and immediately sat down. She didn''t notice that her clothes were still messy after that dream. Her sources told her that ck Rose had been protecting Chuck recently. She could ask about him from ck Rose. Soon, someone knocked on the door. "Come in." The door was pushed open and ck Rose entered. Before she could say anything, she stopped in surprise. She stared at Alexandrina''s messy clothes wordlessly. ck Rose was speechless. "Why are you staring at me? Go on, tell me what you''re here for," Alexandrina nced at herzily. "Uh, what did you do just now?" ck Rose felt a little embarrassed for her. She even struggled as she asked the question. "What did I do? I was sleeping... Ah! My clothes," Alexandrina looked down and found that she was not properly dressed. She quickly tidied up herself, her face flushing unnaturally for the first time in her life. ck Rose made no furtherments. However Alexandrina wanted to live her life was up to her since everyone''s take on life was different. Moreover, she didn''t have the rights to say anything. "Don''t think too much. I just had a dream that..." Alexandrina felt shy for the first time. She was so embarrassed that she lost her usual calmness and started exining herself. "Who did you dream of?" ck Rose was stunned. ck Rose didn''t expect Alexandrina to start exining herself. "It''s none of your business," Alexandria''s expression grew serious. What would she do if ck Rose found out and told Chuck about it? She would feel embarrassed to no end. ck Rose was taken aback once again. How could her attitude change so quickly? "So, what are you here for?" Alexandrina knew that ck Rose had been trying to kill Frieda, but she had already seen Frieda''s growth. There was no way she would allow her to kill Frieda off so easily. "If it''s about Frieda, then don''t say anything," Alexandrina warned. ck Rose fell silent. She dide here just for this, but Alexandrina''s attitude was so determined that she started hesitating. "I''m telling you, Frieda is improving very fast!" "Boss, you... Did anything happen to you?" ck Rose asked after remaining silent for a long time. She was confused and had a strange feeling about this particr scene. ck Rose had a feeling that Frieda could''ve already gotten material for her ckmail. "What?" Alexandrina asked impatiently. "ve you been around Frieda a lot?" ck Rose asked carefully. "Yes, she was in this private roomst night. What are you trying to say?" Alexandrina questioned. She didn''t know when Frieda had left. The only thing in her mind was the interesting dream from last night. It was all she could remember. "She was herest night, and you were drunk?" ck Rose was shocked. She could see Alexandrina sobering up. She thought of her inappropriate attire and wondered. Could Frida have seeded? "Yes, what''s wrong?" Alexandrina was starting to grow unhappy. "You..." ck Rose was speechless. Alexandria''s attitude made her reluctant to say it out loud. "What are you talking about? Anyways, how''s Karen''s son?" Alexandrina changed the topic. ck Rose grew even more astonished. Why did she ask about Chuck? "He''s back and he''s recovering," answered ck Rose. "Recovering? Was he seriously injured?" Alexandrina frowned at the thought of the "Chuck" who had cried in her dreamst night. She felt like seeing him immediately. "Not really. It''s just the injury on his head that hasn''t fully recovered," ck Rose replied. "Okay." ck Rose felt that there was no need to stay any longer. She decided to continue protecting Chuck. After all, Karen had paid her. It was natural for her to carry out her job after receiving payment. "Wait," Alexandrina suddenly stood up and warned, "Don''t go running your mouth about what you saw when you came in." Chapter 603 Chapter 603 "I won''t," ck Rose immediately agreed. She wasn''t a big-mouth. She couldn''t care less about what she had just seen. There was no point in running her mouth since it wouldn''t do her any good anyways. Alexandrina also thought that it was unlikely of ck Rose to tell others. She knew her well enough. "You''ve protected Chuck for so long. How do you feel about him?" Alexandrina asked. "Well, so-so," ck Rose replied. The only impression she had of him was that the food he brought herst time was really delicious. "So-so?" Alexandrina shook her head. Chuck was quite charming himself. Well, why would he flirt with ck Rose anyways? "Alright, you may leave. By the way, tell Chuck to take good care of himself ande pay me a visit any time. I''ll treat him well," Alexandrina said. ck Rose nodded. Since she knew that Alexandrina and Karen Lee were friends, it was reasonable for her to care about Chuck. ck Rose left. She was hesitant on whether she should bring that up. In the end, she stopped herself. She thought that Frieda wouldn''t dare to trick someone as smart as Alexandrina. She probably wouldn''t have. At the very least, Alexandrina was not someone that she couldpare with since she was very smart! She must''ve been thinking too much. ck Rose left without another word. Alexandrina lowered her gaze at her clothes and smiled. She thought about Chuck and her smile deepened. "The next time we meet, I won''t allow you to tease me again," She thought to herself. She told herself that she wouldn''t dream of him anymore. Alexandrina packed up and went home. On the other hand, Chuck had been observing his mother''s casino along with Patricia for the whole day. She had been in charge of management before, but she was still excited about everything. She felt that she was capable of this job. Chuck was satisfied to see her like this. It seemed that it was a good decision to have Patriciae here. Chuck could finally start his business in the United States. After discussing with Karen, she gave him 50 billion dors as a start- up fund, allowing him to open thergest and most luxurious casino in the whole country. Chuck was delighted. Patricia was there too and she was so excited that she almost fainted. The most that the Dawson family had in possession would only be around a few hundred billion dors. She waspletely stunned when she saw Chuck receiving a few hundred billion dors just as his start-up fund. Could she really manage such a big casino? Patricia felt as if she was dreaming. Betty began to suggest several ces to Chuck to set up the casino, and the opening of the casino began in an orderly manner. The thought of soon possessing thergest casino in the United States made Chuck excited. His own business empire was slowly growing. One day, he would be above the Four Greatest Households in the world, above the three secret families, and be the actual richest man in the world! Chuck looked forward to the arrival of this day. By then, he would be the richest person in the entire world. Just wait. Adriana imed that he wouldn''t be able to be the richest in the world, but one day he was determined to be above her! He would definitely make it. However, he felt a little down this day. Wi said that she was returning to their home country. Karen and Wi had discussed this the previous night, but Wi felt that since she had promised Yvette, she would keep her promise. The longer she stayed with Chuck, the harder it was for Wi to control her emotions. It would be better if she protected Chuck from a distance, no matter where she was. Hence, she decided to go back. Karen didn''t think that it was her ce to advise her on this matter anymore, so she could only sigh in resignation. Chuck knew that Wi had made up her mind, so he drove her to the airport. Yvette also knew about everything. She had told Wi that she didn''t want her to leave since she really didn''t mind. Having said so aloud, it was still pretty awkward. How should she put it? She didn''t mind, but Wi still felt that she couldn''t face it. She felt guilty. Yvette knew that Wi couldn''t be persuaded, so she just let her go without pressing on. She even avoideding along with them to avoid any awkwardness. Instead, Yvette found an excuse to stay at home. She was relieved too because ck Rose was back. Seeing Chuck driving Wi to the airport, Karen sighed. "President Lee, what is President Logan thinking?" Betty questioned. "She is a person who keeps everything to herself. Even if she likes Chucky, she wouldn''t say anything about it. There''s nothing I can do about it," Karen shook her head. Karen didn''t know what to think about Wi''s actions as well. "Then is she going to just stay silent? But there won''t be any results in the end..." Betty muttered to herself. If she wouldn''t reveal her feelings, how could anything happen between them? "See, when ites to fate, no one can be sure about what happens next," Karen shook her head. Karen had considered Wi the best candidate for Chuck''s wife, but now... Karen didn''t want to think about it anymore. She reached for her phone, wanting to give Chadrick a call. However, she didn''t know what to say to him regarding this matter. Betty fell silent. A deafening silence fell upon the room. Chuck reluctantly saw Wi off at the airport. The private ne was already ready. He really didn''t want Wi to go back. However, Wi had already stayed here for so long. She had to return to her own businesses. Chuck didn''t know what excuse he could use to let Wi stay. Was he really a selfish person for saying so? "Auntie Logan, why don''t you stay for a few more days?" Chuck sighed. "I have to go back, I have things to do," Wi''s unwavering smile remained on her despite the reluctance in her heart. She had to leave. She could not stay here any longer. Now that she had promised Yvette, how could she not keep her word? Seeing Wi''s gentle smile, Chuck fell silent. He sighed and opened the door. Whenever he thought of Wi''s unconditional kindness to him, he felt both moved and sad. Had he really lost all interest in her? Was there only respect left in ce? Chuck didn''t even know what he was thinking himself. From the initial fantasy that he harbored for her; to the respect that he held for her; and to the internal conflict he faced, Chuck''s mentality had changed a lot. The only thing that had not changed was Wi''s smile from the beginning to end. No matter whenever or wherever, she was always smiling. Chuck looked at her grin. He almost fell for her smile again. However, when he had asked Wi about it, she told him that she already had someone else she liked. That was to say, Wi''s show of kindness to him was like a loving care from a senior to a junior. Just like that, there were no other feelings mixed in between. "Be a good boy, I''m leaving. Call me if you need anything. You can call me at any time, no matter howte it is. As long as you want to call me, I will pick up your call." Wi felt that if she didn''t leave now, she wouldn''t be able to leave again. She didn''t want to go. She wanted to give up everything just to stay here. If Chuck had returned her feelings, then Wi would''ve given up everything and stayed with him, but... She was sad. He didn''t return her feelings. It would be great if he liked her even a little bit. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The more that she thought about it, the sadder she became. "Auntie Logan," Chuck sighed and felt even more reluctant to let her go. He wanted nothing more than to hug her. Wi''s pureness and gentleness made Chuck forget all his wicked intentions. He just wanted to stay with her and do nothing else. "Yeah?" "I... Can I hug you?" Chuck sighed. "Sure," She smiled. The innocent look in Chuck''s eyes filled her with warmth and sorrow. She felt warm that he was reluctant to let her go, but sad that he felt nothing more than that. Chuck hugged her. Wi closed her eyes. She didn''t know when Chuck would return to their homnd, but she felt that they might be separated for a long time... She was filled with sorrow as she debated on whether she should tell him about her feelings. If she didn''t say anything, she felt that her feelings would soon crush her. She leaned on Chuck''s shoulder and said, "Chucky..." "Yes, Auntie Logan?" "Tell me, if I have someone whom I like, what will you do?" Wi asked. If he had some feelings for her, then his reaction would definitely be sad. Did Chuck really have no feelings for her at all? Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Wi had asked him about this before. Chuck already knew about it, but what could he do about it? He didn''t know how to answer this question. He didn''t even know what he was thinking. If Wi had a crush on someone, then he should give her his blessings. However, Chuck felt that he could not bear to part with her. He could no longer fall asleep on her thighs. He could no longer hug her, nor could he spend time with her alone. "Auntie Logan, who do you like?" Chuck sighed. "Someone you''d probably not know," Wi said. She leaned on Chuck''s shoulder and immersed herself in the moment. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She was disappointed. Sure enough, Chuck didn''t like her at all! She... "Auntie Logan, since you already have someone you like, can still I lie on your legs and sleep in the future?" Chuck asked. "Of course," Wi smiled gently, feeling dejected. She couldn''t describe how she felt at that moment. "Anytime you want," Wi said as she pulled herself away from his embrace. Chuck was at a loss of what to say. He started off, "Auntie Logan, I have something to say to you." "What is it?" She asked. "Will you be angry if I tell you?" Chuck was conflicted. He wanted to confess his feelings when meeting Wi for the first time. Chuck thought that Wi was too good for him. He felt guilty up till this day because of that vile fantasy that he had of her when they first met. He wanted to tell her about his deepest secret. This required courage. "No, I won''t be angry no matter what you say," Wi smiled tenderly at him. "I-I..." Chuck suddenly found it hard to speak. If he revealed this secret, Wi would definitely be angry at him. Should he really tell her that he once thought of her that way? It was not only embarrassing for him, but it also would make her stay away from him. Wi regarded him as a junior and doted on him. How could he have thought of her that way? That was too much. However, everything was fine now. He had changed, and he no longer had any improper thoughts about her. Even when he dreamt of her, they would be doing normal things in his sleep. She would maybe be teaching him to fight, or he would be asleep on her thighs. "What''s wrong, Chucky? I won''t get angry no matter what you say," Wi said out of curiosity. What was he trying to tell her? He seemed a little different today. "I won''t talk about it anymore. Anyway, Auntie Logan, I''m sorry. I won''t do it again," Chuck said with a serious expression. "Why are you apologizing to me?" Wi was surprised. She couldn''t understand him at all. In Wi''s heart, Chuck had always been an innocent child, even until now. "Never mind," Chuck shook his head. Wi looked at him in surprise. Was he already starting to refuse to talk to her already? Wi felt disappointed, "Well then, I''ll get going. Call me if you need anything." "Okay," Chuck sighed and hugged her again. He felt an urge to touch her cheeks when he nced at them, but... In the end, he chose not toplicate his rtionship with Wi. At least Wi promised that even if she had a boyfriend, she would still let him fall sleep on her thighs. Hence... Was it really enough for him? Chuck''s mind went nk. He didn''t pay attention to what she said next. When he came back to his senses, he saw her waving back at him before leaving. "Sigh." Chuck turned around and left with a heavy heart. When he got into the car, he was in a daze. He looked at the rearview mirror and saw ck Rose following him. Chuck took out his phone, suddenly having the urge to get drunk. He felt empty after Wi left. It was as though something that belonged to him had been taken away. Maybe his soul had left along with Wi... Was he feeling lovesick? "What''s the matter?" ck Rose answered the phone. "Would you like to have a drink with me?" "What? That''s not in my job description. My duty is only to protect you," ck Rose immediately refused. "I''ll ask my mother to give you extra pay. Is that okay?" Chuck wanted to drink. "No! Don''t call me anymore if it''s not necessary," She was about to hang up the phone. "Don''t go. I''m feeling down. Can''t you drink with me?" Chuck asked helplessly. In fact, Chuck did not regard her as his bodyguard whom he could order around. That was why he invited ck Rose to drink with him. "No way! Who''s going to protect you if I drink?" ck Rose was frustrated. She would never make such a mistake again. "Then will you follow me if I go drinking?" Chuck asked. "Yes, I''ll follow you wherever you go, but don''t expect me to drink!" ck Rose warned. After the incident where he was captured right under her nose, she swore that she would keep an eye on him even when he used the toilet. She would never allow such a thing to happen ever again! She would never make the same mistake twice. Chuck hung up the phone without another word. He asked the driver for the location of the nearest bar and headed for a drink. ck Rose followed after him and frowned. It seemed that he really was heading to a bar. Was he really that sad after Wi left? In truth, she was as pure-hearted as Wi. To her, she thought that Wi had always regarded Chuck as a little kid. She didn''t think too much about it and followed Chuck to the bar from a distance... The private ne had already taken off. Wi sat by the window and looked out. Her gaze was dim. She wondered, if Chuck had forced her to stay back then, would she have stayed? After all, she couldn''t refuse any of Chuck''s requests. Maybe she really would''ve stayed. Wi sighed. She suddenly frowned when she noticed a man walking out from the front of her private jet. Wi asked calmly, "Who are you?" "Your ne is kind of trashy. Did you buy it when it was on sale?" Nelson asked sarcastically. Wi didn''t answer. She felt a sense of uneasiness as she guessed, "You... Are you from the Whitlock family?" It was obvious since there were only a few people in the world who could im that her custom- made private jet was rubbish. Wi also noticed that this man was no ordinary person. His footsteps were light, and he looked as if he was ready to defend himself if someone were to jump on him. He was not just anyone. "You are quite knowledgeable I see. Come meet Miss Adriana. She''s on your ne, which is obviously an honor. Generally speaking, you are not qualified to even see her. But this time, you are lucky. She had rewarded you with this opportunity!" Nelson mocked. He turned around and went to the resting area. Wi remained silent as she followed him. She saw a woman sitting in the resting area, her beauty seeminglyparable to Yvette''s. She must be from the Whitlock family. Frankly speaking, when Wi saw this woman and felt her aura, she had no doubts that she was from one of the secret families. However, she despised this woman. Even thought they''d never met, she knew how Adriana wanted Chuck to take in after her surname. That alone was enough to make Wi angry. "Do you have any business with..." Wi asked. Of course, she was not afraid of anything since everyone was on the ne. "Shh, don''t you know your manners? Don''t forget who you are. You have no rights to speak before Miss Adriana does. Do you understand?" Nelson hissed. Wi frowned at his words. "What a beautiful woman. Are you the back-up that Karen has found for Chuck? Not bad," Adriana looked at Wi as if she was nothing more than a bug who could be squished under her feet at any moment. Chapter 605 Chapter 605 "You''re not angry even when I called you a back-up? You really do live up to your name," Adriana taunted. "Are you here just to tell me this?" What was there to be angry about? She would not let her imagination run wild just because of Adriana''s words. Wi had Karen to thank for everything she had now. Without Karen, she wouldn''t be where she was today. Karen had even tried to get both her and Chuck together, but she was the one who had missed out on the opportunity. She was the one to me. "Yes, I''m here to tell you that you''re just a back-up!" Adriana replied. "Okay, I already know that. What else do you want?" Wi shrugged. "No wonder Karen Lee trained you to be Chuck''s back-up. You''re still calm even after meeting me. Alright, I''ll give you a chance to serve me. Be my personal maid," Adriana offered. Wi finally understood why Karen had a strange expression on her face when she came back after seeing herst time. "Thank you, but I don''t like to serve others," Wi shook her head and refused calmly. She found the whole thing ridiculous. Wi knew about the secret families. She knew that they were strong and she could neverpare to them - but asking her to be a maid? How ridiculous. "If you don''t like serving others, then why do you still follow Chuck''s orders? You do whatever he asks from you. What a good back-up you are!" There was a cold glint in Adriana''s eyes. She hadn''t wanted toe all the way here, but one of her men had told her that Wi had allowed Chuck to fall asleep on her thighs and even kissed him. Adriana had taken a liking to him, and she would definitely not allow something like this to happen. Hence, she came all the way here. "Are you done? Between us, there''s no master and servant," Wi shook her head. "What? Haha, I''ve investigated you myself. You are already 30 years old, but you still don''t have a boyfriend. You don''t have anyone in your life right now. If you allow Chuck to sleep on your thighs, would you not have agreed if he had asked for more?" Adriana narrowed her eyes. Wi remained silent at the question. She had also thought about what she would do had Chuck asked her for something more. Would she have refused him? She felt that she wouldn''t have. Though, would she have agreed to him? She felt that it wasn''t good to do that either. Wi wouldn''t know what she would''ve done until he really asked her. Well, it didn''t matter anyway now because he wasn''t interested in her. "What, cat got your tongue? Do you dare deny that you don''t follow his orders? I despise people like you. I will get rid of a back-up like you!" Adriana stated coldly. Wi''s expression did not change as she said, "Are you going to finish me off here?" Adriana nced at Wi as if she was a toy waiting to be destroyed. "How could you be so calm being just a back-up? I really can''t stand you. Get rid of her," Adriana orderedzily, "Oh, by the way, do you think that they will find out that I was the one who killed you off?" An unknown emotion shed through Wi''s eyes. "Since you''ll be gone anyways, just be obedient for now. Otherwise, I''ll destroy everything that Karen has, understood?" Adriana smiled at her, as casual as she was just talking about the weather. Wi was quiet. "Don''t worry. I will arrange everything for you. It''ll just be another unfortunate ne ident. Aren''t I so kind to you?" Adriana smiled. Wi narrowed her eyes at her. Nelson walked over and smirked, "It seems that you are very confident in your strength. Miss Adriana has said that she''ll take care of you. If she wants something, it''ll be done." Wi took a breath and put down the things in her hand. She remembered Karen''s words: when faced with Nelson, she had to find a way to escape. However, how was she supposed to escape from a ne? Wi did not panic. She had also encountered simr incidents, so there was nothing to be afraid of. Nelson sneered and attacked her suddenly. His punch was packed with force. He did not hesitate to use it on a woman since his only thought was to finish her off within a second. He couldn''t waste any more time. After all, Miss Adriana''s time was precious! Wi could detect his iing punch. Without hesitation, she dodged his attack. Nelson raised an eyebrow and tried to kick her. She continued to resist. Adriana watched as everything unfolded before her eyes. She felt a slight sense of pity. She had even agreed to let Wi be her personal maid, but she had refused her offer. If so, she was better off dead. Not bad. She was able to dodge Nelson''s attacks. She was pretty good. All of a sudden, she heard a heavy thud. Wi had taken one of his punches head on. She stumbled back, her face paling from the blow. The strength of his punches was too much for her to bear. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Hmph, not bad, but I''ve only used a third of my strength so far. You can''t even withstand it? If so, there''s no need to continue. Die!" Nelson cackled and threw out a punch. At his level of strength, there was no need for sneak attacks. He just had to attack her directly. If he had enough strength, no one would be able to block his attacks! Bang! Wi could only block his attack, but there was a clear difference between their strengths. She coughed out a mouthful of blood as she stumbled back. Her face was drained of color. She tried to summon her strength, but she felt as if her entire world was turning upside down. "Cough!" She spat out even more blood. Sweat adorned her face, making her look even paler. However, there was no fear in her eyes as she stood up once again. "What? You''re still trying to go on even in this state? Don''t worry, I''ll put you out of your misery! Die now!" Nelson said with a sinister smile, his iron fist headed straight for Wi once again. He really was going to kill her with one punch. Wi was calm. She had always prepared herself for her imminent death. Was today really going to be herst? Wi only felt regret. She liked Chuck, but she couldn''t manage to tell him in the end. "Go to hell!" Nelson''s fist made contact with Wi''s temple. Chuck chugged down mug after mug of beer, but the sorrow never left his heart. He could only feel sadness and regret. Why hadn''t he forced Wi to stay? She was so considerate, so she would''ve definitely stayed. ck Rose watched him from a corner. The men around her kept staring at her. She frowned. This was why she disliked these kind of ces. She despised being the object of men''s fantasies. She couldn''t me them. She wasn''t wearing her leather suit. Instead, she had worn a pair of jeans and a white tee. Although this outfit was prettymon among locals here, it was a whole different story when it came to ck Rose. She was used to being stared at in bars. ck Rose grew annoyed as more and more people came over to her. She finally approached Chuck and scoffed, "Have you had enough?" "What the hell, she has bad taste in men! Out of everyone, she chooses a weakling like him?" "I''m jealous of him. She has a unique taste!" In the bar, the men who had been staring at ck Rose saw that she had approached the drunken Chuck. They could only watch in envy! They couldn''t understand her thoughts. "I just want to drink," Chuck shook his head and said. He was feeling down, and no amount of alcohol made him feel better. "Can''t we go back home to drink?" ck Rose was frustrated. Karen had a lot of alcohol back at home, so he could drink to his heart''s content there. "Drink with me, just a little," Chuck poured a ss for her. "No! Not a chance!" ck Rose refused him immediately. "We''ll leave as soon as you drink it, okay?" Chuck sighed. "Fine, you''d better keep your word," ck Rose grabbed the ss and finished it. "Can we go now?" ck Rose was expressionless as she asked for the millionth time. She found it annoying that men were constantly staring at her. "Let''s have another drink," Chuck poured another shot for her. ck Rose grew furious and roared, "Are you kidding me? I''ll leave by myself if you won''t!" Chapter 606 Chapter 606 "I don''t believe you," Chuck shook his head. "Fine, you don''t believe me right? I''ll call your mother now, I''ll stop protecting you from now on," ck Rose''s expression was nk. She couldn''t figure herself out. Why was she even wasting time talking to Chuck; to a man? "You wouldn''t dare to do that," Chuck smiled. "What? I''ll do whatever I want to," ck Rose took out her mobile phone. "You owe my mom your life, so how dare you call her?" Chuck raised an eyebrow. ck Rose''s eyes immediately filled with shock, anger and a hint of despair. It was true that she really couldn''t get the words out of her mouth. She had decided before that she must repay Karen, no matter what. Wasn''t she carrying out her promise now? "Let''s go back now, do you hear me?" ck Rose put away her phone angrily. "No. I''m in a bad mood now. Can''t I drink for a bit more?" Chuck asked. "I usually couldn''t care less. However, haven''t you seen it yourself? There are peopleing up to me. My identity is about to be exposed," ck Rose replied bluntly. What would happen if the people with bad intentions found out about her? "That''s easy. If you kiss me now, they will stay away from you," Chuck suggested sincerely. "If you were not Karen''s son, you would have had a bullet buried in the middle of your forehead the moment you said that just now!" ck Rose said coldly. ck Rose couldn''t take it. Although she didn''t find any sort of vile intent in Chuck.s eyes, she didn''t like it. She hated hearing such words! "Sorry, it''s my fault, okay? Let''s go," Chuck paid the bill and was about to leave. ck Rose was right. He could go back home and drink with Yvette. ck Rose snorted and waited for Chuck to pay. However, Chuck suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Knowing Wi was going to leave, he had even forgotten to bring his wallet. "ck Rose," Chuck leaned over. ck Rose frowned and immediately took a step back, "Don''t get so close to me!" "No, it''s not like that. 1-1 ... " Chuck could not bring himself to say it. ck Rose was hired by his mother to protect him, not to help him pay for stuff. "You seem to really like bullets, don''t you?" ck Rose red at him. "No. Umm, do you remember thest time I gave you that piece of cake? Did it taste nice?" "What are you talking about?" ck Rose frowned. "1-1 didn''t bring my wallet. Can you pay my bill for me? I''ll pay you back once we return home," Chuck forced the words out. "How much?" ck Rose raised an eyebrow at him. "Around 10,000 dors," Chuck had simply ordered a bottle of wine. ck Rose took out her card and handed it to the waiter, ordering, "Here!" "Wow, this beauty paid for a man? Oh my god!" "Am I seeing something wrong? How could such a beauty pay for a man?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Many people in the bar were stunned. ck Rose had taken the initiative to chat with Chuck, which was already enough to surprise them. Yet, now, she was even willing to pay for him? What was going on? At this moment, many people were full of envy. A few of them even wanted to ask Chuck his secrets. Just how did he manage to make such a woman listen to his every word? Whispers filled the bar. Chuck couldn''t understand, but ck Rose could, and she got angrier by the minute. They thought that she was the one trying to seduce Chuck? What the f*ck? She wanted to curse at them. "Miss, our boss said that it''s in the house. However, he would like to have a talk with this gentleman over here," The waiter came over politely and handed over the card to ck Rose respectfully. ck Rose frowned. She wanted to ask who the hotel owner was and why would they treat Chuck out of nowhere. However, it suddenly urred to her that this bar seemed to be owned by the Lawrence family. When she had returned, she came to know that Karen had taken Chuck to see the Lawrence family. She had understood the whole story. If so, were they trying to ask Chuck what his request was? "Let''s go. Remember that I owe you the money," Chuck took thest sip of wine. ck Rose didn''t move. "Uh, have you changed your mind? I can continue sitting here," Chuck shrugged nonchntly. He didn''t know how much a woman like ck Rose could drink. "No, I just remembered that this ce belongs to the Lawrence family," ck Rose was stra ig htf orwa rd. Chuck was stunned. What a coincidence! "So?" "The owner of this bar treated you to a drink and wants to talk to you," ck Rose replied tly. In fact, she didn''t want Chuck to be out of her sight, but she thought that it would be better to solve the problem with the Lawrence family as soon as possible. "Would you like to?" ck Rose asked. She had no right to let Chuck listen to her. "Why not?" Chuck shrugged. "Then go in. I''ll be right outside. Call me if anything happens," ck Rose replied. "ck Rose, can I ask you something?" Chuck followed the waiter and asked her. The waiter led the way respectfully, fearful that he would identally offend Chuck. "What?" "Are you going to protect me for your whole life?" Chuck asked. With such an eye-catching beauty protecting him, maybe it wasn''t too bad. At least in his eyes, out of all the women he had seen here, ck Rose was definitely the most beautiful. The second one was Elise''s mother, Sophia. She was pretty hot too. "Do you mean that you will stay a piece of trash forever?" ck Rose replied. Chuck was speechless. That''s right. One day, he would be strong enough to protect himself. Maybe, he would even be stronger than ck Rose. By then, he would have surpassed her and would no longer need her protection. Chuck felt it wouldn''t take too long because surpassing ck Rose wasn''t too difficult. "If you are willing to be useless forever, then I will protect you forever. It''s up to you," ck Rose said sa rcastica Ily. She looked adorable when she smiled. "Of course not," Chuck shook his head. "Well, then that''s good enough. When you exceed my strength, I won''t have to protect you anymore. It''s torture for me to stay with you every second. Please hurry and grow up," ck Rose said curtly. Chuck was speechless. She was too blunt. "We''re here. This way, please," The waiter said politely. Chuck pushed the door open and went in. ck Rose reminded him, "Call for me if you feel anything strange." If Chuck had another ident, then ck Rose wouldn''t be able to bring herself to face Karen anymore. "Got it," Chuck entered the room. ck Rose then waited at the door, keeping a close eye on the situation inside. In the private room, both Elise and Sophia were uneasy. Just now, the hotel manager had informed them that Chuck was here. When Sophia heard this, she panicked at once. Was he finally going to make his request? She was uneasy. How was she supposed to respond if he really requested to sleep with her? What should she do? "Mom, he must havee to our bar on purpose. He is a jerk. He is reminding you of the promise," Elise said angrily. Whenever Elise thought of Chuck''s words, her whole body was filled with anger. Sophia sighed helplessly. She had been thinking about it for a few days. How on earth would she deal with it? She had always been a woman of her words. If she had promised Chuck something, she would fulfill it no matter what, but ... She had never thought about this. How could she ovee this obstacle? She knew that young people liked to conquer older women, but ... s. "Mom, calm down. Are you going to give him what he wants? Don''t, please," Elise was crying. She knew her mother''s character. Her mother was going topromise and was ready to fulfill her promise. Elise couldn''t ept it at all. After all, she ... Chuck was the one who saved her life. She didn''t know what she was thinking about anymore. "s, I''ve always fulfilled my promises. There''s no other way," Sophia sighed and shook her head. She felt the strength draining from her body. She could not believe that something like this would happen to her. "Mom... " Elise looked at her anxiously. Just then, the door was pushed open and Chuck entered. Sophia grew even more nervous as soon as she saw him. What did she just do? She was beginning to despair! Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Silence fell upon them. When Chuck had entered, he saw that Elise''s eyes were filled with anger, and Sophia was sighing to herself. Both of them did not speak, and the atmosphere in the room was tense. Chuck sat down. When he saw Sophia''s expression, he raised an eyebrow. "Chuck, what on earth do you want?" Elise couldn''t help but ask him. She couldn''t bear to see that kind of look in his eyes. Especially when it was aimed towards her mother. It was too disgusting to think about. "What do you think?" Chuck shrugged. "Y-you are disgusting!" Elise walked angrily towards Chuck. Sophia sighed exasperatedly when she saw the look in his eyes. So it hade to this! Sophia felt sad. She was from one of the Four Greatest Households. With her power, she could get everything she wanted. However, she never thought that this day woulde. How ridiculous! Unfortunately, she was a person of her word. She would have to agree to whatever he asked for. s! Sophia felt a headacheing on. "Are you looking for a beating again?" Chuck looked at Elise. "So be it. Hit me as much as you''d like. But don''t touch my mom, I beg you!" Elise relented. There was no other way to deal with it. "Are you begging me? The more you try, the more I want to. You can leave now," Chuck ordered. Sophia had mixed feelings in her heart. Elise hurriedly said, "Chuck, please don''t. I know that you''re a good person, otherwise, you wouldn''t have saved me back then. But ... " "Not, I''m not a good person," Chuck cut her off coldly. "Yes, you are,1'' Elise pleaded. She hade to realize her own mistakes in the past few days. She shouldn''t have looked down upon Chuck, and she shouldn''t have kidnapped him. She had alsoe to understand that it was a good thing that Chuck had saved her. Even though she was angry and disappointed when she found out that it was him, she had slowly begun to ept it. In any case, he was the one who had rescued her! She wouldn''t even be alive if Chuck had left by himself. Even though Elise was reluctant to ept the truth, it was what had happened. "No, I''m not," Chuck repeated himself. "I will kneel down and do whatever you want me to. Please let my mother go," Elise said as she knelt down. With a loud thud, her knees were already on the floor. When Sophia saw her daughter kneeling down, she hurried over and said, "Elise, get up." "I''m sorry, mom. This time, it''s all my fault," Elise was crying. Sophia sighed and shook her head, assuring her daughter, "It''s okay, get up." "Yes, hurry up and get out. Or would you prefer to look at us?" Chuck sat downzily. Sophia bit her lips, her expression bing extremelyplicated. Finally, she let out a heavy sigh. She was a woman of her words. She would fulfill his request, no matter what. It was just that ... Elise pleaded with Chuck, "If you want to do it, why don''t I do it with you? I''ll do it, okay?" "No. Hey, aren''t you going to ask her to leave?" Chuck turned towards Sophia. Sophia lifted her daughter up and said, "Elise, wait for me in the car." "Mom, please don''t," Elise was in despair. "There''s nothing else we can do. Just go out and wait for me." At the very least, she was the head of her family. However, today ... She realized that she was just a woman. A woman who had topromise to a man''s demands. Elise was on the verge of tears. "Elise, do you want to see me cry in front of you?" Sophia''s eyes had started tearing up too. She had never encountered such a situation. She felt wronged, sad, and desperate. Sophia had been suffering for the past few days too. It wasn''t easy for her as well. "No," Elise cried and shook her head. "Then leave," Sophia finally said, heaving a deep sigh. Elise stood up crying and murmured, "Mom, I''m sorry ..." With that, she ran out. When ck Rose saw Elise running out with tears in her eyes, she was confused. What had happened inside? Had Chuck beaten her up again? Elise ran to the car. She closed the door and burst into tears. How could this have happened? The silence in the private room was deafening. At this moment, the atmosphere seemed to have changed. Sophia was elegant. Her figure was perfect and her facial features were wless. Meanwhile, Chuck narrowed his eyeszily at her, scanning her from top to bottom. The temperature in the room was rising. Sophia''s eyes fell and she looked nervous and helpless. She sighed, walked to the door, and locked it. "I couldn''t believe that you would''ve requested for something like this," Sophia walked calmly to Chuck. She was shocked when Elise had told her about it. It was unbelievable. Chuck sat on the sofa, staring at her. He said nothing. "I understand what you young people think. I know that you just like the feeling of conquering women who are out of your league. You just want to humiliate me, right?" Sophia continued. Chuck shrugged. "No matter what, I will definitely keep my word. I will not break my promise, especially to someone younger than me," Sophia looked at him with her steely eyes. At this point, she had given up. She walked over emotionlessly. "So, I''d like to ask you onest question before I agree," Sophia said. "Sure," Chuck nodded. "Is your request really to sleep with ... me?" Sophia was especially calm. However, there was a hint of expectation in her voice. Chuck suddenlyughed. Sophia sighed and calmed down, "Fine, I agree to this request." Chuck''s smile deepened. He stood up and asked, "How old are you?" "More than 30," Sophia replied. "What do you think about this?" "No opinion. I just want to keep my word. Now is the time to fulfill this promise. That''s all," Sophia shook her head and answered him. "Haha, you really surprised me. I admit that you are beautiful, even more so than Elise. You are very charming, especially your eyes. You have the calmness of someone who had gone through a lot, which would indeed entice men to attempt to conquer you ... " Chuck shrugged his shoulders and remarked. "So, I''m right. You just want to insult me and take revenge on my daughter," Sophia could not help but sigh once more. "No." Chuck chuckled, "I haven''t finished yet. You are indeed very charming and attractive. However, I had never thought of doing so in the first ce." "Really?!" Sophia''s eyes suddenly widened. She was trembling, "Are you telling the truth? Chuck, you ... didn''t you want to sleep with me?" Chuck shrugged and said, "Who said that?" "My daughter told me," Sophia took a deep breath and revealed, "You had said that to her when you were at Amazon, right?" "Are you reminding me to make this request?" Chuck''s eyes narrowed. Sophia shook her head in a hurry, refusing, "No, of course not. Don''t get me wrong. I definitely won''t do that." "I did say that when I was in the Amazon, but of course ideas will change. However, if you really want to, I won''t object to it," Chuck said. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Phew! Looks like I misunderstood. I''m sorry," Sophia felt relieved. She felt every single muscle in her body rx. In the end, it looked like she had tormented herself for nothing. All of a sudden, she found Chuck much more pleasing to the eye. "Trust me. You are really beautiful and charming. You''re a standard beauty in the United States," Chuck praised honestly. Women here usually had blue eyes and high nose bridges. As a result, their eyes looked bigger and deeper. She was beautiful. For the first time, Sophia felt embarrassed. She had been praised by a young man, and the most important thing was that she couldn''t refute it. She felt somewhat strange. This was the first time that a younger man had made her feel embarrassed. She had never encountered such a thing in her entire life. Sophia let out a sigh of relief as she poured Chuck a ss of red wine, asking, "So what''s your request?" Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Chuck did not answer her. Sophia continued to ask, "I''m very satisfied that you didn''t want to do that. As for other requests, you are free to ask for anything you want. I will definitely keep my word." "Really? Will you really keep your word?" Chuck said calmly. "Yes, please trust me. If what I said wasn''t true, Karen wouldn''t have just left my house like that back then," Sophia was confident. "Good. Also, I don''t want anyone else to know what happened today. Can you do that?" Chuck said. "Of course," Sophia nodded. As long as Chuck did not ask for that, she would agree with anything. "Okay, then I won''t waste any more time. I want you to work with me," Chuck''s smile disappeared from his face. He looked serious. "Work with you? How?" Sophia was surprised. Chuck''s expression told her that he had something big up his sleeve! "Well, do you know about the secret families?" Chuck went straight to the point. "Yeah, of course I do," Sophia was shocked. What was going on? "So you also know how strong they are?" "Of course I do." "Then I''ll tell you what my goal is." "I''m all ears," Sophia''s expression turned solemn. "I want to be the richest man in the world," Chuck said calmly. "What?!" Sophia was surprised. The richest man in the world? Not just a figurehead? Did this mean that he wanted to be richer than the secret families? Sophia was extremely astonished. The secret families had existed for more than a thousand years. Their generational wealth had been inherited from one generation to the next, and it was continuously umting. In the past thousand years, how much money had been umted by dozens of generations? It was unimaginable. Even as the head of the Lawrence family, one of the Four Greatest Households in the world, she couldn''t even imagine how much money it was! "Do you think I won''t be able to do it?" Chuck raised an eyebrow at her. "Uh ... How do I put it ... " Sophia shook her head awkwardly and said, "No, it''s not that. With your mother''s support, it''s definitely possible to be rich. However, if you''re aiming to be the richest in the entire world, it''ll be slightly difficult. After all, the secret families have existed for thousands of years. There''s a big gap between their umtion of wealth from many generations and our wealth." The obvious problem was that the secret families have gathered their wealth throughout several decades. Chuck couldn''t possiblypare to that. The difference between them was too obvious, the gap between them difficult to close. "I know there is a big gap between us. However, I will achieve my goal," Chuck said firmly. Sophia was stunned. A whileter, she murmured, "Then ... What are you nning to do?" "Do you know what the easiest way I can use to achieve my goals?" Chuck suddenly looked at her. Sophia suddenly understood. She said thoughtfully, "The easiest way is ... to take away other people''s wealth, such as the wealth belonging to the Four Greatest Households ... " Chuck smiled. This method was indeed the most direct. However, he did not intend to do so. What was the difference between that and stealing? Chuck would never do that. He was just trying to cooperate. "I''ve witnessed your mother''s strengthst time. With her help, it''s not difficult to take over the Four Greatest Households. However, for me to cooperate with you? What about the Lawrence family?" Sophia''s tone grew solemn. "Yes, I need you to work with me. I want to be a shareholder of your family," Chuck requested. "Shareholder? Are you trying to take over my family?" Sophia narrowed her eyes. "No, you are so beautiful and charming. How could I do that to you?" Chuck shrugged. Sophia frowned and said, "It''s not appropriate to joke around with me now." After all, she was more than 30 years old. Chuck smirked, "Well, you don''t trust me anyway. I can only joke around with you to grab your attention." "Be serious," Sophia shook her head. "From now on, I want to invest in your new projects. Not the projects of the past, but of all new projects from here onwards." "Oh, but I won''t have any projects in the future, so you''ll really just be disappointed," Sophia shook her head and sighed. "Do you even believe what you''re saying?" Chuck shrugged. After a few seconds of silence, he exined further, "In any case, the secret families may be rising to the surface soon. Do you think it''s safer to work with me, or to face them blindly?" "I have also thought about this problem, but how do you want to invest in my projects? They are all scientific research projects, so the investments you want to make have to be huge! You also can''t invest too much, 10% is my limit. From now on, I will include you in every project that our family is involved in, and the annual profits will be sent to your ount." "10%? You''re so stingy," Chuck was unhappy. Investing in her projects would definitely be profitable. After all, she had contributed to the Lawrence family''s wealth a lot, all by herself. Her projects would definitely bring in money. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. If he mentioned it to Karen, she would definitely transfer the money over to him immediately. "That''s right, Chuck. You should know that no external party has ever been involved in the Lawrence family projects before. You''re the first one," She emphasized. It was true. "Haha" Chuck sat closer to her and chimed I flirtatiously, "You''re so pretty, so uniquely bea utif u I... " Sophia felt goosebumps rising all over her body. She wanted to curse at him andpromised, "30%. This is my limit, so don''t push me any further." "Fine," Chuck shrugged and drank the wine. "Tomorrow, I will ask my mom to give you 50 billion dors. You can start your project immediately." Chuck could just simply bring this up to Karen. "Why do you trust me so much?" Sophia was surprised. Chuck smiled and stood up, "You''re beautiful, so I don''t think you''ll lie to me." "You really do make me feel strange," Sophia said. She felt that she had been pinned down by Chuck and waspletely following his orders. "Have you fallen for me?" Chuck asked with a faint smile. "No, I just had a feeling that it''s possible for you to be the richest man in the world," Sophia took a deep breath. Chuck trusted her so much. No ordinary person would have such courage to take such arge risk. He seemed to have seen through herself and knew that she wouldn''t act recklessly. "Thank you. I won''t poke my nose into your projects, don''t worry," Chuck walked out. Suddenly, he turned around and asked, "May I know your name?" Sophia hesitated and said, "I''m Sophia. Sophia Lawrence." "A beauty''s name always sounds nice. I suddenly regret my decision a while ago. If I make that request again, will you agree? Hmm, Sophia?" Chuck asked. Sophia frowned, "Don''t let my impression of you fall to the bottom again." Chuck smiled and walked back towards her. Sophia took a step back and said, "Chuck, I will only agree to fulfill one promise. I''ll do what you asked for just now, and only that." Not a single sound could be heard in the room. "Sophia, may I call you that?" Chuck ignored her and said. She took a deep breath, agreeing, "Sure." Sophia felt that she was living a nightmare. How could she have given in to a younger man? "Sophia?" " ... Yes." Sophia gritted her teeth. "Okay, Sophia, I''ll get going now," Chuck went out. Sophia was left alone in the room. After she snapped out from her daze, she snorted to herself, "I can''t believe I got led by the nose by a brat!" Seeing Chuck''s expression as he walked out of the room, ck Rose became even more curious. What did he request for? Due to the confident smile on his face, she immediately understood. Did Chuck manage to sessfully establish cooperation with the head of the Lawrence family? If so, what were they working together for? Soon, both of them got into their respective vehicles. The engine was roaring as Chuck drove back home, ck Rose following him closely behind. Elise, who was weeping in the car, saw Chuck driving away. She ran into the private room and saw her mother sitting on the sofa. She cried and ran over to hug her, concerned as she asked, "Mom, are you all right?" She just wanted tofort her mother. How would Sophia possibly be fine? Chuck hade out with a big smile on his face. He must have done it to her. Elise was in great pain. It was all her fault. "I''m fine, don''t cry, I''m okay," Sophia said as she shook her head. "Mom, don''t lie to me. Did Chuck do something to you?" Elise was sad. What should she do? Chapter 609 Chapter 609 "No, he didn''t do anything to me," Sophia patted her daughter''s head gently. "What? Didn''t he say that ... " Elise couldn''t believe it. "I''m serious. We were overthinking. I just made an agreement with him." "What agreement?" Elise wiped away her tears. "He ... " Sophia told her everything. Although Chuck had mentioned that she could not tell others, Elise was her daughter. However, she did not say a single word about Chuck''s n to be the richest man in the world. "Cooperation? He wants to work with us?" Elise simply could not believe it! "Yes. I''ve given him 30% of the shares," Sophia couldn''t do anything about it. As long as Chuck did not touch her, she would agree to anything. She would even give him 70% of the shares! However, Chuck didn''t push it too far, leaving her with a better impression of him. Cooperating with him would be equivalent to cooperating with Karen, which was still of great benefit. "That''s a relief. However, Chuck looked at you with that kind of expression just now! Did he really not touch you just now?" Elise asked in a hurry. As long as they were working together, it would be fine. There wouldn''t be any harm in their cooperation, only benefits. She knew that to work with Chuck was to work with Karen. "Of course not," Sophia replied, shaking her head. She found it hard to exin. Chuck hadn''t touched her, had he? However, his tone was very flirtatious. He had evenplimented her multiple times. Wasn''t he flirting with her? She also felt slightly strange. In fact, she was in a dilemma. After all, Sophia had been teased by a young man. She had extremely mixed feelings about this cooperation. It was an extremely strange feeling. "That''s good. But why is your face red?" Elise was surprised. "I drank a bit. Let''s go home. I can rest well tonight." Sophia breathed a sigh of relief. After a few days of torture, she was very tired. Today''s matter had been unexpectedly solved, so she needed rest. "Me too. Let''s go home." The two of them drove home. Once Sophia reached home, shey on the bed groggily. Maybe she had been troubled for too long for she had a dream that night. "My request is simple. That is, I want you to be with me," The Chuck in her dreams said with a smile. Sophia was stunned and tangled. Finally, she sighed andpromised ... Chuck took a few steps towards her, but she did not resist. This dream was so long. When Sophia woke up, she was confused and had a terrible headache. She went to take a bath ... Patricia continued to do some research in Karen''s casino. When Chuck woke up, he found Yvette in his arms. In fact, Yvette knew that he was downst night. She wondered if it was because of Wi. Did he actually like her? Maybe he didn''t even understand his feelings. Was that possible? "Honey, I need to get up and discuss something with mom," When Chuck came back yesterday, he heard from ck Rose that his mother was no longer a member of the Lee family. She had been kicked out. Chuck was furious! He wanted to ask her about this matter. "Alright," Yvette knew what happened to Chuckst night, as well as the cooperation with the Lawrence family. "Honey, I''ll be happy if you be the richest man in the world. Everything in my family will be yours, and all the money I earn will be yours. I''ll continue to work hard to help you," Yvette said gently. She felt that as Chuck''s woman, she had to help him with this. Chuck smiled and kissed her cheeks, smiling as he said gently, "I''m going to look for my mom." "Okay," Yvette also had other things to do. Just as Chuck got out of bed and was about to leave, there was a sudden knock on the door. When Chuck opened the door, he was shocked to see Karen and Betty outside. Their expressions were eerily grim. Yvette was also shocked. When she saw Karen, she hurriedly got up from the bed and came over. She lowered her head and said nothing. "Mom, what are you doing here?" Chuck asked in surprise. What was Karen doing here this early in the morning? "Chucky, please try to calm down. There''s still something we can do, so don''t be rash!" Karen''s expression grew serious. She had called Wi at 5 in the morning, but no one had picked up. Her phone was turned off. She felt a little confused. Wi usually wouldn''t do this. Whenever she called Wi, she would answer the call. However, this time, she didn''t. Also, the flight that should have arrived in Central City had yet to touchdown. It was impossible for the flight to arrivete. Chuck was stunned and frowned, "Mom, what''s going on?" Yvette looked up and saw Karen''s solemn expression. What had happened? Had the Oatker family attacked them? Or was this a matter concerning the Lee family? Yvette was lost in her thoughts. "Something may have happened to Wi," Karen said. She was reluctant to admit it because she had watched Wi grow up with her own two eyes. Wi was very talented. Karen had raised her since she was a child and knew what she was capable of. At first, Karen didn''t want Wi to be Chuck''s wife. Later, she noticed that Chuck also liked her, so she wanted to bring them together. However, she didn''t expect the two of them to still be so distant. "What? Auntie Logan got into an ident? What''s going on?" Chuck grew nervous. He was the one who had sent her off. How could anything have happened to her? Yvette was shocked. Had something happened to Wi? She suddenly felt very guilty. She should have been there yesterday. If she had tried to persuade Wi, then she would not have been in trouble now. "Wi''s phone has been switched off and the ne is missing," Karen sighed. She knew exactly what this meant. She had the ability to take it, but she was worried about Chuck. Chuck immediately flew into a panic. Wi''s ne had gone missing? She was definitely in danger! Yvette was stunned to her core. How could this be ... "Mom, let''s go and find her quickly," Chuck said anxiously. "Don''t worry. I''ve already sent people to look for her. Wi''s flight route is fixed, so there are not many ces she could''ve gone," When Karen had realized what was going on, she had immediately sent people over to start looking for Wi. She was here to ask Chuck to follow along. "Okay, let''s go now," Chuck couldn''t wait for another second. He felt immense guilt and regret engulfing him. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He should have forced her to stay. If Wi had stayed, nothing would''ve happened. As he thought of Wi who hade all the way here to save him and even suffered in the Amazon because of him, he felt a pang of pain hitting him. How could anything have happened to her? "Great, the ne is ready," Karen said. The people she sent had already gone ahead. Chuck didn''t have time to wait. He ran out immediately, and Be tty caught up with him. Karen followed suit. Meanwhile, Yvette felt extremely guilty and muttered, "I''m sorry. We talked a bit after I saw her doing it that day. She had left because of this ... " Yvette med herself. If she had pretended not to see it, would Wi have stayed? If she hadn''t gone back, nothing would''ve happened to her. "It''s not your fault," Karen shook her head. Wi had told her about everything. Yvette''s reaction was reasonable, so it wasn''t Yvette''s fault at all. Yvette lowered her head and felt guilty. "Don''t think too much about it. With Wi''s strength, maybe she will be safe," Karen said in an attempt tofort both Yvette and herself. Yvette felt uneasy, "I hope she''s fine. I won''t say anything else, I promise." If Wi was safe, Yvette would not say anything anymore. Even if she identally saw it, she would leave silently. "We''ll talk about this after we find Wi," Karen said. The two of them also ran out and drove to the airport. The group grabbed a ne and started searching along the lines of Wi''s flight route. They had to find some clues that could exin why the ne would go missing. Chuck was anxious. He prayed that Wi was safe and sound. He hoped nothing happened to her. However, just then, Karen suddenly received a phone call. It was from one of the people she had sent out. She took a deep breath and answered the call. Chuck saw her stunned expression and asked anxiously, "Mom, what happened?" Yvette and Betty were extremely nervous. Karen put down her phone and sighed. "Wi''s ne crashed ... " Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Chuck waspletely stunned. The ne that Wi was on had crashed? Yvette suddenly felt extremely guilty. How could this have happened? "Mom, Auntie Logan ... " Chuck didn''t know what to say. He asked Karen with a trembling voice. If it really had crashed, then the probability of survival was almost nonexistent. How could the private ne that Wi was on have crashed? "Chucky, let''s talk when we reach there," Karen didn''t show her concern and could only silently sigh. She had watched Wi grow up. Wi had been smart and sensible ever since she was a child. After she had grown up, her positive qualities had just increased more. However, Karen really felt that God was unfair. Why Wi? C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org There was pin-drop silence in the ne. The news of this crash forced everyone to fall into silence. Chuck was at a loss. He regretted not forcing her to stay. The ne was travelling at top speed, but everyone felt that the journey was much too long ... Chuck did not dare to approach the crash because he was afraid he would see Wi''s body. How could such a beautiful and pure woman die here?! "Here we are!" Karen stood up first. She saw a leveled area in the middle of the forest, smoke still rising from the ce. The ne that was found on the ground had crashed into pieces. It looked like there had even been a fire. The scene was aplete mess! Chuck, Yvette and Betty were all nervous. Chuck felt empty as he nced at the remnants of the crash. No one would be able to survive something like that. Wi ... Chuck was crying out loudly in his heart. When the ne had crashed, Wi would definitely not have cowered in fear. She was the type of person to face her death calmly. Chuck felt his heart ache. This was no ce for a ne tond. The only thing they could do was to glide down slowly. The ruins below them were in aplete mess, as if signifying that there was no hope of survival. Karen was silent for a few seconds, her sighs growing again. She knew what this meant. The ne had crashed from an altitude of around ten thousand meters. It was useless no matter how strong your body was. There was no chance of survival. The first group of people who were sent over had already started searching the area below, but judging by the expressions on their faces ... Karen dreaded the oue. Obviously, there had been no results, yet. She was worried about Chuck, so she told him, "Chucky, you can stay on the ne." "No, I have to go down. Auntie Logan was so nice to me, so how can I stay on the ne?" Chuck shook his head nkly. "Alright. In that case, I''ll go down first, then you follow behind me," Karen said. She slid down with a rope. "Young Master, be careful," Betty quickly took the rope and slid down as well. Both of them had a lot of experience in this. Yvette was worried about Chuck, so she also demonstrated it for him again. He was thest one to slide down. Soon, Chucknded on the ground. He had been at a loss all this while. He couldn''t bear to watch the tragic scene and began to look for Wi. If Wi really was in the ruins, he would bring her out in his arms and never let her go ever again ... Chuck searched everywhere in a state of despair. Every time he searched in a new area, the state of the ne crash made him almost lose all hope. With the ne in such a condition, how could she still be alive? He kept searching as if he had gone mad. He would never forget the first time he had met her. She had always been kind and considerate to him. She had even stabbed herself three times in order to save him, and he had watched as she fell into a pool of her own blood. In addition, when Yvette was caught, Wi took care of him carefully and helped him ovee the difficulties. There was also her protection towards Yvette and him when ck Rose had been after him. This time, she hade to search for him from a thousand miles away. Chuck''s memory was still vivid. The more he thought about it, the more his heart ached. Why did such a good woman encounter such a tragedy? Why was this so? Chuck wanted to shout out loud. His heart was bleeding. On the other side, Karen was talking to her men. "How''s it going?" Karen looked serious. She had observed the situation on the spot and had tried her best to keep calm. She had a general picture of what was going on but still tried to ask her men in case she had missed out on anything. The first few people sent by her were all around her. Betty was by her side. "President Lee, the situation isn''t very ideal," The leader of the group was a woman. She had been here for half an hour. They had even extended their search to within a radius of a few kilometers, but they didn''t obtain good results. No one would be able to survive such a crash. "Just say it!" Karen was ready. Even though she had always seen Wi as her daughter, it was useless to be sad now. The best way to deal with it now was to be calm. "Four bodies were found at the scene, three men and one woman." Tears welled up in Karen''s eyes as she asked, "What does the woman look like?" "She must be one of the crews on the ne." Karen breathed a sigh of relief, "Didn''t I give you Wi''s photos? Where is Wi? Did you find her?" "Uh ... " The leading woman suddenly fell silent. "Cut to the chase," Karen braced herself. "Not a single body was left intact. Last night, all of them had been eaten by wild animals. The fifth person we found was dragged to a ce by some animals. The only thing left at the scene was her remains, and I could barely recognize that it was a woman ... " The leading woman reported. She felt a little ufortable as she was describing the bloody scene. Her entire body had been eaten by wild animals, leaving only a few bones behind. That was to say, of the five people, one woman had been eaten up entirely. Karen couldn''t listen any longer and ordered, "Take me there." "Yes, this way." The woman led the way and soon arrived at the pool of blood. Karen stared at this and suddenly fell into silence. She could see bones and small pieces of female clothing, but they were dyed red and had been torn to shreds by wild animals. Betty was shocked by such a scene, and her expression was extremelyplicated. "Betty, take a sample and make a gicparison for me immediately. See if it is Wi," Karen said. She was not willing to believe that Wi had died. She couldn''t. "Yes," Betty immediately took some blood samples. "Also, find out the identities of the other people who died here. Each of their families will be compensated with 50 million dors," Karen continued. "Yes," Betty did as she was told immediately. The victims at the scene had all died a tragic death. The only thing they could do now was to make it up to their families. Karen was also nervous about the results. Yvette came over quietly. She saw a pool of blood on the ground and tears sprung to her eyes. Was Wi really dead? She wiped away her tears, and Karen finally noticed her. "I''m sorry, I should ... " Yvette was regretful. Why did she say something when she saw her kissing Chuck that day? Even if she was shocked, she should have left in silence. If she hadn''t talked to Wi, Wi wouldn''t have left. Then, such a tragedy wouldn''t have happened. "It''s not your fault," Karen shook her head. She didn''t me Yvette. After all, this really had nothing to do with Yvette since her reaction at that time was pretty expected. In addition, Yvette had managed to deal with everything calmly without getting angry. Yvette had done well enough. Wi was just unfortunate. Such beautiful women were often met with misfortune. "Don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault," Karen understood Yvette''s thoughts andforted her. Although Yvette had said that she wanted to kill Karen, Karen knew that Yvette would never y dirty. This was something that Karen could be sure of. Yvette was in pain. She saw that Chuck was still rummaging through the ruins, his hands already stained crimson with blood. At the same time, he was calling out for Wi hoarsely. Yvette felt heartbroken as she looked at him. Betty carried out the test at the scene. Soon, the results were out, and she ran to Karen to report it. "So? Is it Wi?" Karen could barely suppress her emotions. Yvette''s heart almost stopped beating. Was it really Wi? Yvette prayed. Please! Don''t let it be her! "No, it''s not Wi," Betty took a deep breath and shook her head. Chapter 611 Chapter 611 "It''s not her?!" Karen''s voice sounded urgent, and so did Yvette''s. "Yes. The DNA test doesn''t match. She''s not President Logan," Betty took a deep breath of relief. She had felt nervous to the extreme while carrying out the test, and every passing second was torture. Fortunately, it wasn''t a match. "Then whose is it?" Yvette was pleasantly surprised. "She should be one of the staff on the ne," Betty replied. If it wasn''t Wi, then she must be someone who was also on the private ne. Karen heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at the pool of blood and leftover bones on the ground, she instructed, "Find out who she is andpensate her family 1 billion dors." "Yes," Betty immediately started looking up the girl''s information. For Karen, 1 billion dors was just a piece of cake. However, this girl had met with such a misfortunate ending. The only thing she could do now was to make up for it so that the girl''s family would live a better life. "Karen ... Aunt Karen, isn''t there something strange about this?" Yvette stuttered as she asked. She lowered her head and dared not look at Karen. "Yes, Wi''s private ne is customized from my friend''spany. I can guarantee that there is absolutely nothing wrong with the private ne by hispany. If it suddenly crashed, I can only deduce that there must have been an ident. However, if it''s because of someone ... " Karen''s eyes narrowed. From the situation at the scene, she had alreadye to understand that among the five people, Wi was not here. So there were two possibilities. One, her remains had been dragged away by wild animals, so they couldn''t find her. However, Karen''s eyes were sharp. She didn''t see any trace of a body being dragged away from the scene. In other words, the first possibility was impossible. If so, only the second possibility was left, which was that Wi had left before the ne crashed. Maybe she had grabbed a parachute ... Yvette also felt that the problem was growing serious, but who would do such a thing to Wi? "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with the ne. In fact, I think that it was sabotaged by someone," Karen continued, "Yvette, what do you think?" "I agree, I think that someone deliberately attacked the ne," Yvette replied. She knew about Wi''s abilities. Even if the ne had crashed, she should be able to save herself before the ne crashed into the ground. Even Yvette would do so. "Yeah." Karen looked over at her men and ordered, "Continue searching! I don''t care how far you have to search, but I want an answer!" "Yes, madam!" They nodded and immediately dispersed. "Wi, who on earth did it? Are you still alive?" Karen''s eyes glimmered with killing intent as she muttered under her breath. "Mom, I can''t find Auntie Logan. I can''t find her anywhere. She ... " Chuck walked over to Karen desperately, looking as lifeless as a zombie. "It''s fine, Chucky. Wi may still be alive," Karenforted him. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chuck, who was in despair, was stunned upon hearing her words. Thest hope in his heart had been shattered when he couldn''t even find her anywhere. "It''s true, honey. Auntie Logan may still be alive," Yvette agreed. Chuck burst into tears of joy. Was Wi really still alive? Yvette immediately exined the situation at hand to him and Chuck teared up, "So where is Auntie Logan now? " "I''ve already sent people to look for her. We should have an answer soon," Karen replied. Chuck calmed down and said with determination, "Mom, I must get to the bottom of this!" "Yes, of course. Don''t worry. I will try my best as well," Of course, Karen would do her best to find out what had really happened. To her, Wi was like her own daughter. Karen would definitely not let the person who did this go so easily. Chuck also swore to himself that he would find out the truth. He couldn''t allow anyone who had hurt Wi to get away scot-free! She was one of his bottom lines. Chuck and Yvette started to look for clues. He could not wait any longer because he could finally see the light at the end of the tunnel. Wi might still be alive, so he must find her! Chuck held on to every passing second as he searched high and low. Wi could be seriously injured when she had escaped from the ne. She could have hurt her legs, or she might even be holding on to herst breath. There were wild beasts in the forest nearby! In short, the situation was dangerous for her. How could Chuck waste any time? Wi had also been in a race against time when she was searching for him in the Amazon. Just then, ck Rose arrived. She scanned her surroundings as soon as she got off the ne. To her, Wi was somewhat of apetitor. It was difficult for her toe across a person like Wi. Aftering to know about the situation, ck Rose felt that it was a real pity. She even felt angry and slightly sad. This was a form of respect for her opponent. "What do you think?" Karen inquired. ck Rose spoke her mind, and it was simr to what Karen had thought of. Karen said, "I know Wi. There are not many people in the world who she would choose to just escape from ... " ck Rose also agreed. After all, she had been in a duel with Wi several times. She knew about Wi''s capabilities. "Yes, it''s true. On my way here, I looked up the situation regarding other assassins from the organization. They''re not around here and are on a mission somewhere else, so it''s probably not them. If that was really the case, it means that things are getting serious," ck Rose said. She was also a smart woman. "You''ve thought about that too?" Karen looked at her, slightly taken aback. "Too? It seems that you have also thought of the possibility as well. You''re right, it is impossible for any ordinary person to enter Wi''s private ne without being noticed. The only possibility that they could enter freely is that Wi''s private ne may have been made by them, but ... I think it should be the doing of someone from the secret families. After all, there is a woman from the Whitlock family who wants your son to marry her. However, it is a bit strange that she wants to deal with Wi right now. Is it necessary? Wi is your son''s aunt, so why is she doing this?" That was the only thing ck Rose couldn''t understand. There wasn''t any motivation to kill her. If that girl from the Whitlock family had wanted to kill anyone, shouldn''t the most likely person be Yvette? Why Wi? What was the reason? Karen looked at ck Rose and exined, "In fact, I regard Wi as my daughter." "What?" ck Rose was stunned. What did that mean? She was a little confused. "Yes, I regard her as my daughter. I had thought about setting her up with my son... but I didn''t seed. My son wasn''t too keen on that idea," Karen replied bluntly. ck Rose finally understood. So that was what it was. However, Wi and Chuck hadn''t crossed the line at all. At least, not yet. "Can this be the motive of the girl from the Whitlock family?" ck Rose asked. "I think so. You haven''t seen that woman before. She is extremely arrogant and doesn''t care about anyone. She is also extremely possessive. She probably couldn''t ept that my son could be with Wi in the future, so she attacked Wi first," Karen answered. She had been calmly analyzing the whole situation all this time. Since it was unlikely that there was a problem with the ne itself, who else could''ve caused this? In fact, when Karen had thought about it, the first person that came to mind was the girl from the Whitlock family, Adriana. Only she had both the motive and capabilities to hurt Wi. ck Rose suddenly understood everything, "Then what do you n to do? I''ve heard that the Whitlock family is quite powerful. They''ve been around for thousands of years. They really aren''t people that we can just mess around with." In truth, ck Rose had heard a bit about the secret families before. After all, she was already at the top in her line of work. Naturally, she would hear some things. She knew about the secret families. On top of that, Karen had exined it to her personally. This deepened her understanding of the secret families. "Actually, it''s not wise to mess around with me as well," Karen said. ck Rose was silent. She still couldn''t gauge Karen''s true abilities, but even then, she knew. With Karen''s current strength, be it inbat, wealth or manpower, there was a huge difference between her and the secret family that had been around for thousands of years. At the very least, one of them had existed for thousands of years and had umted wealth down dozens of generations, while Karen had only started doing so for twenty years. The gap between them was obvious. Therefore, ck Rose came to the conclusion that Karen was no match for the secret families. Even if she had found out that it was really their doing, it would be useless to retaliate. Chapter 612 Chapter 612 "Then I''ll go look for Wi now," ck Rose suggested. After all, she still treated Wi as her opponent. It was rare that she could find an opponent like her. "No, just watch over my son. Don''t get involved in this matter," Karen shook her head. She realized that it might have been done by a secret family. But where was the evidence? She had to find evidence first. "I''m single, and I''m willing to die anytime. After all, if it weren''t for you, I would have died a long time ago," ck Rose was indifferent when it came to life and death. After all, she had already died once. She no longer cared about these things. "Don''t say that. Life is precious. You just haven''t met anyone who gives you the will to live on," Karen shook her head. "Forget it, I''m not interested. Being alone is good enough for me," ck Rose replied. "I will follow Chuck then. Regarding the secret family, it''s better if you don''t approach them directly now. Looking at the current situation, Wi might have escaped by herself, otherwise, she would''ve died in the ne crash ... " ck Rose figured that if the secret family had seeded at the time, Wi would definitely have died in the ident. Now that they couldn''t find a body, it was possible that Wi had escaped somewhere, or that she had been caught by the people of the secret family. However, the possibility of thetter happening was very low. ck Rose had a feeling that Wi was fleeing. "Alright, let''s talk after I find Wi," Karen decided. "Okay," ck Rose went to follow Chuck. Just then, Betty walked over, "President Lee, we''ve figured out the identities of the five people. We''ve transferred money to their families as per your order." "Great," Karen nodded. "So what now?" Betty asked. Karen told Betty about her analysis, which shocked Betty. She was very angry and grumbled, "Will that woman really do that?" "Most possessive women would do so. She''d annihte anybody whoys a hand on her possessions," Karen replied. Betty was angry. Since even Karen had thought so, that woman was probably the likely culprit. "Betty, bring some people over to search where the ne was right before crashing. You must find Wi." "Yes. I''ll call them right away," Betty immediately hurried off. Karen''s eyes were glimmering. She took out her mobile phone and looked at the photo of Wi when she was a child. At that time, Karen had just adopted Wi. She was only twelve and had her hair tied up in cute braids. She was all grown up now, but ... Karen sighed, "Wi, you have to be alive ... " Three days passed. Chuck searched the forest day and night, but there were no results. He did not give up and kept going, even in the heavy storm. Chuck was caught up in the rain and was soaked thoroughly as he continued his search throughout the night. Finally, in the morning, his lips had turned blue and he fell ill, losing consciousness. All of a sudden, he copsed onto the ground andid there motionlessly. Yvette was frightened and burst into tears. She immediately called Karen, who came over and took Chuck away. "Doctor, how is my son?" Karen sighed anxiously. "He hasn''t eaten or drunk anything for the past 3 days. In addition, he was soaked in the rain, and his previous head injury on his head has been infected. Hence, he fell ill. His condition is quite serious," The doctor was shocked at Chuck''s condition. Chuck had pushed himself too hard in order to find Wi. How could he have done this? No one would''ve been able to take it. Karen let out a long sigh. "But don''t worry, President Lee. I''ve already prepared everything for your son. After some good rest tonight, he''ll wake up much better tomorrow," The doctor said. "Alright, thank you. By the way, what about the injury on his head? Have you found a solution?" Karen was concerned. "President Lee, please take it easy. I''m already doing research on it." "Okay," Karen nodded. Karen looked at Chuck who had fallen into aa, then at Yvette who had fall en asleep beside him. Only ck Rose sat awake as she watched over the two. She looked at Karen and said, "Do what you want to. I will take care of him." In fact, when ck Rose had gone after him, she had asked Chuck to eat and take some rest. However, Chuck was afraid that it would waste his time, so he had refused. A heavy storm had finally led him to the current state he was in. She heard Chuck talk in his sleep, "Auntie Logan, don''t die ... " ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . It was a heart-wrenching and painful voice. ck Roses was curious. It seemed that Wi was very important to Chuck. Did he actually like Wi? However, Karen had already exined that Chuck didn''t like Wi, so ck Rose didn''t think too much about it. Karen exited the ward after leaving Chuck in ck Rose''s care. Three days had passed, and there had been no results from the search! The more time that was wasted, the more dangerous it was for Wi. Karen decided to meet the girl from the Whitlock family in person. She took out her phone and contacted the man who had called her before ... In a luxurious vi. Adriana was sitting on the sofa reading a book. When she read some interesting parts, a smile would appear on her face. It was as if nothing had happened to disturb her good mood. Suddenly, Nelson knocked on the door. "Come in," Adriana said. Nelson came in and reported, "Chuck is sick and in aa ..." Adriana immediately frowned, "All for that woman? Is it even worth it? How''s he doing now?" "He has been taken home by Karen. He is probably being treated now." "Noted. If something really happens to him, we must help him. I don''t want him to die since he''s going to be my future husband," Adriana continued to flip through her book. "Yes, but ... " Nelson trailed off. "But what?" Adriana raised her head from her book, suddenly realizing, "Oh, I got it. Is Karen coming to see me?" "Miss Adriana, how did you find out?" He had indeed received a phone call about that and was about to inquire about this matter. "Karen is smart. Without being able to analyze things, she wouldn''t have been able to make it this far. She probably found out that I was the one who was behind it, so she''sing to meet me," Adriana exined emotionlessly. "She figured it out herself?" Nelson was in disbelief and eximed, "There weren''t any traces left on the scene." He had ordered professionals to deal with their traces on the scene, so there shouldn''t have been any problems. How did Karen figure out that it was Adriana? He was very surprised. "She didn''t rely on the traces, but on her experience and knowledge. This woman is really interesting. What did you tell her just now?" Adriana asked. "I said you''re not free, Miss Adriana." "What? Of course I''m free. Let here. But remember to remind her not to wear old clothes, and not to wear anything with fur. I despise the smell of sweat. If she can''t do this, then she can''t meet me," Adriana instructed. "Yes, Miss Adriana," Nelson immediately did as he was told and gave Karen a call. He told her Adriana''s request. "She said she''sing," Nelson put away his phone. "Got it," Adriana nodded as she put the book away. Nelson thought about it and said cautiously, "Miss, I think she has confirmed that it was you behind everything. Why don''t we just finish her off this time to avoid any future problems?" How dare she doubt Adriana? He had to finish off Karen! "Finish her off?" Adriana repeated. "That''s right. Chuck would be nothing without Karen. By then, the first person he would think of is you, and he would obviously agree to your suggestion," Nelson exined. This was the simplest way. If Chuck''s source of money was cut off, then who else would he go to? He would definitelye to Adriana! "Oh, that sounds like a good idea." Adriana immediately became interested. Without a steady ie, Chuck would not be able to be the richest man in the world. He would definitely ask her for help. This method was pretty good. "Don''t worry, Miss Adriana. As long as you agree, I will finish her off right now!" Nelson said. Although they didn''t fightst time, he could already gauge Karen''s strength. It was an easy task for him to kill her. Adriana hesitated, "Hmm ... " "Don''t worry, Miss Adriana. Since I''ve suggested it myself, I am confident that she will never be able to match with me! I will make sure everything is finished off nicely. Chuck will never find out that it was you," Nelson stated with a sinister smile. Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Adriana thought hard as she leaned against the sofa. As her bodyguard, it wasn''t difficult for Nelson to finish Karen off at all. After all, her strength was iparable to the people in her family. However ... It was a question of whether she wanted to kill Karen or not. If Karen was gone, it would really save her a lot of trouble. No matter what, Adriana had to admit that Karen was smart, and smart people would ruin her ns sooner orter. However, there was no secret in the world that could be kept forever. What if Chuck found out that she was the one who had killed his mother? They would definitely be on bad terms. By then, it would be useless no matter how much she forced him to be with her. Adriana really did develop some feelings for him. In addition, she wanted to control him and own him. She was possessive. She had to own whatever she liked. Even now, Adriana was reluctant to do anything that might seriously cause both of them to officially fall out. As for Wi, she wasn''t a big threat to her. Adriana was lost in her own thoughts. Nelson stood waiting by her side. A few secondster, Adriana said, "Forget it. Let her go this time. Don''t kill her." "Yes, but Miss, may I ask the reason why?" Nelson asked carefully. "First of all, killing Wi and killing Karen are twopletely different things. As for Wi, Chuck will forget her when some time has passed. However, he will definitely not forget Karen," Adriana shook her head. "On top of that, I''m a little conflicted. Karen is too smart for her own good, which is a bad thing for me. However, I have to admit that I admire her. After all, there aren''t many smart women in this world, and she''s one of them." Adriana finally admitted it. She appreciated Karen''s intelligence. "Yes, I understand." Nelson was surprised, and he was also envious of Karen. For her to be recognized and acknowledged by the heir of the Whitlock family was a big honor indeed. Ding! Nelson''s cell phone rang and he picked it up. Then, he reported, "Karen is here." "Let her in," Adriana nodded. "Yes, but Karen is obviously angry this time. Miss, you''d better not let her get too close to you," Nelson reminded Adriana carefully. Adriana waved her hand dismissively. Nelson went to open the door and Karen entered with a solemn expression. Before she could enter, he stopped her and warned, "You know the rules. Don''t get too close to Miss Adriana. She doesn''t like it." Karen nced at Nelson. Without saying anything, she just looked at Adriana from a distance. Nelson sneered. He was sure Karen wouldn''t dare to go against him. People like Karen couldn''t possibly afford to offend someone from the secret families. "It''s been a few days since Ist saw you. You''ve aged a few years, haven''t you? You look terrible now. Thest time I saw you, you had a better appearance than this," Adriana remarked. Karen hadn''t had any sleep in three days. Wi''s life was at stake, and she regarded Wi as her daughter. How could she afford to sleep? "Tell me, why are you here?" Adriana asked. "You should know," Karen narrowed her eyes. "What? Oh, yes, I understand. Wi''s ne crashed, am I right? You came to find me because of this? Do you want me to help? That''s not possible though. I hate her." "Is that why you hurt her?" Karen asked in a cold voice. Adriana''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly as she asked, "What did you say?" "Karen, what did you just say? Who is Wi? Do you think Miss Adriana would do this to her?" Nelson hissed. "I''m not talking to you, so shut up. If you keep acting like this, I will think that you''re the boss here. Or am I actually right?" Karen red at him. Nelson immediately grew angry. She was putting words in his mouth! If it weren''t for Adriana, he would have pped Karen then and there. How dare she insult him? How dare she nder him? Nelson was furious! Adriana frowned. Karen was indeed smart. "Well, I came here because I''m confident that you did it. Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee all this way. There''s no need to y at any games here. You''re smart, but I''m not dumb as well," Karen looked straight at Adriana. "You are indeed smart, but also a bit stupid," Adriana tilted her head mockingly, "Did youe here just because you were confident about Wi''s ident? Where did your confidencee from?" "From your possessiveness. You''re an extremely possessive woman, so Wi''s presence might have threatened you ... " "Shh, you are wrong. How can someone like Wi threaten me? With her current status, she wouldn''t even be qualified to meet me! Are you insulting me?" Adriana replied coldly. Bang! Nelson raised his hand and was about to p Karen''s face. He had waited too long for this moment. He had already wanted to hit her since the first time they met. How dare shepare Wi to Miss Adriana? This was really an insult. Wi''s entire assets could be earned within a month by the secret families. How could someone like thispare to Miss Adriana? His p was so fast that it was about to touch Karen''s face. Karen nced at him. Her expression was calm and she merely took a step back. Nelson''s palm was only a few centimeters away from Karen''s face. However, he missed his target. Nelson was stunned. How could she be that fast? There was also a trace of surprise in Adriana''s eyes. She eximed, "Oh, so you''re not bad at dodging." "I won''t return the favor this time. However, if you do that again, I will make sure you end up on the floor!" Karen red at Nelson. Nelson scoffed, "You''re fast. But do you think you''re stronger than me? What a joke! If I really tried my best, you wouldn''t even be able tost for 10 seconds!" "10 seconds? Can''t I kill you in 5 seconds?" Karen''s eyes narrowed. "Haha!" Nelsonughed out loud. "Why weren''t you so humorousst time?" Nelson snickered. "Do you find the truth humorous? No wonder you''re only a servant, you can''t even speak properly," Karen rolled her eyes. Nelson was fuming. He couldn''t believe that he was being ridiculed by someone like Karen. Karen turned away from him and looked at Adriana. She asked, "I''m here to ask you one question. Is Wi still alive?" This was the only purpose of hering here. She had been looking for Wi for three days. If Wi had used a parachute to jump down before the ne crashed, she would''ve contacted Karen once she found a safe ce to hide. However, she hadn''t. There was no news at all. This meant that there were two possibilities. First, Wi had really managed to escape, but she was too heavily injured that she couldn''t even find a way to get in contact with Karen. The second was that Adriana had captured Wi and restrained her so that she couldn''t manage to escape nor contact Karen. "Are you questioning me?" Adriana narrowed her eyes. "Yes, you can think so. I only want to know if Wi is dead or alive!" Karen said. "Oh, how interesting. This is the first time that someone dares to talk to me in this way. Karen, even if Wi is alive, what are you going to do?" Adriana suddenly smiled. "If Wi is still alive, then I will pretend that this matter did not happen. However, this is the only time I will do so. If something like this happens again, I will let you know how your secret family has underestimated me," Karen said slowly. Adriana''s smile deepened, and there were a few hints of mockery. "Haha! Karen, you really overestimate yourself. It''s true that poverty limits your imagination. I admit that you may have some hidden strength, but you are nothing but an ant in front of Miss Adriana. You should know that an elephant is able to crush an ant easily," Nelson taunted. He was literally dying ofughter. The power of a secret family was not something anyone could fully grasp. They had been around for thousands of years. How could anyone really understand their true power?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "I''ve already given you a chance. How dare you interrupt me again?" Karen approached Nelson step by step. Nelson snorted, "Are you trying to pick a fight with me?" Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Karen stepped forward and was about to attack Nelson. Nelsen sneered. This time, he would definitely finish her off with one punch! The atmosphere froze, both sides ready to pounce at each other. Just then ... "Karen, don''t be stupid. Are you even qualified to initiate a fight with one of my men?" Adriana raised an eyebrow. It was a matter of who came first. If she had wanted to beat Karen up, she should be the one to bring it up, not the other way around. Karen stopped, "Fine. Then tell me, is Wi alive?" "You haven''t answered my question yet. If she is alive, you''ll pretend that nothing has happened. So what if she''s dead? What would you do? Be my rival?" The sarcasm in Adriana''s tone was evident. In this world, except for the other two hidden families, she didn''t care about people like Karen at a 11. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Yes, you''re right. I took Wi in as my daughter. If you killed her, then I would hold a grudge against you. I will dedicate my entire life to ruining you and your family!" Karen replied. "Huh... Should I be afraid? Why do I feel likeughing?" Adriana let out augh, a mocking smile stered on her face. Nelson wasughing too. Karen''s stupidity really knew no bounds. She was just digging her own grave. "There''s nothing funny about that. Tell me, is Wi dead or alive?" Karen asked calmly. "You really are interesting. Fine, let me tell you, Wi is still alive! But today, you''ve made me feel that there''s no need for you to continue living. I usually just kill off people like you," Adriana twirled a strand of her hair around her finger. Karen''s expression did not change at all, but she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. Wi was still alive, so that was enough. However, where on earth was Wi? She probably wasn''t captured by Adriana. She must have been seriously injured. Karen was eager to leave. Instead of wasting time here, she would rather seize the time to look for Wi. Wi must have been badly injured! Ding! Karen''s cell phone suddenly rang. She took it out and looked at it, her gaze glimmering with hope. She immediately turned around and walked away. "Hmph, did Miss Adriana allow you to go?" Nelson struck, his fist aimed right at the back of Karen''s head! He would kill her with one punch. Karen''s eyes narrowed coldly. She turned around and threw a punch. The pale fist was Karen''s, and the dark fist was Nelson''s. They had started fighting. Thud! Both Karen and Nelson did not move. They were poised inbat for a good 10 seconds. All was silent, as silent as death. However, Karen looked at Adriana who sat on the sofa and warned, "Don''t test me." Bang! Karen retreated her fists and turned around to leave. Adriana frowned. Did Karen just threaten her? How bold of her! "Miss Adriana, I''m sorry. Karen left in a hurry, and I underestimated her. I only used 40% of my strength, I ... " Nelson bowed his head apologetically. "It''s all right. I''m also surprised that she can withstand 40 percent of your strength. Not bad ... Just how powerful is Karen?" Adriana became a little interested. "She''s just so-so. I attacked her with not even half of my strength. If I raised it up to 70%, I guarantee she will vomit blood," Nelson emphasized. "Oh, then she''s just mediocre." "Miss Adriana, do you want me to catch up with her and kill her now?" "No. I''ve just thought of something. If she refuses to let Chuck marry into my family, then I will force him to do so right in front of her face!" Adriana said. Her possessiveness was showing. If Karen was so unwilling to do so, and even t-out refused her, then she would do just that! It would be better to throw Karen into despair than to kill her! "Yes," Nelson''s head was still lowered. "You failed to catch Wist time, so she seized the opportunity and escaped from the ne. How is it going? Have you found her?" Adriana was calm again. "I''ve already sent people to look for her. When she jumped out with the parachute, I shot her and managed to puncture her parachute. She should be dead by now. After all, the parachute was spiraling out of control at that time, and the possibility of crashing to her death was very high, but ... " Nelson suddenly stopped. "But what?" "But we didn''t find her. We found the parachute, and there were still some bloodstains on the ground. I suspect that Wi was saved by someone ... " Nelson did not dare to look up. "What do you mean, saved her? Keep looking for her. Don''t let me down. Wi must die ... " Adriana continued reading her book. "Yes, I understand," Nelson took his leave. "By the way, how''s Chuck''s father, Chadrick doing?" Adriana suddenly asked. "Chad rick may be ... " Nelson suddenly trailed off. After hearing this, Adriana was somewhat dismayed and even surprised. She smirked thoughtfully, "That''s really interesting. It seems that someone can''t resist it anymore. But why would he start looking for Karen? Interesting ... Go, find Wi first, and then I''ll let Karen fall into despair slowly," Then, Adriana lowered her head and continued reading. Her expression told others that everything was in her control ... "Yes, Miss Adriana." Nelson left. He quickly walked into a room and locked the door. When he reached the bathroom, he finally raised his head. His face was ghastly pale! The expression on Nelson''s face changed. Shock slowly appeared on his face. Ugh! Finally, he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood into the sink. "How could this be possible? Karen actually hit me to the point that I can cough up blood? I''ve used 70% of my strength, so how could she have done it?" The man was extremely shocked. He was so powerful that he was ranked in the top 50 most powerful men in the Whitlock family. How could a woman beat him up and force him into this state? It was unbelievable! This fact made Nelson feel like he was dreaming. "Did Karen hide her true strength? Otherwise, how could she beat me like this?" Nelson''s eyes narrowed lividly. "You''ve hidden well. I''ve used 70% of my strength. If I spat out blood here, you should also be forcefully enduring it just now. Hmph, you''ve set me up. It seems like I need to give you a lesson next time," Nelson hurriedly dealt with the blood in the bathroom. Miss Adriana mustn''t know about this. Otherwise, he would be done for! After cleaning up, Nelson breathed a sigh of relief. He clutched his chest in pain and coughed violently, spitting out another mouthful of blood. Karen drove back. She met up with Betty, showing no signs of feeling ufortable nor coughing up blood. In fact, she wasn''t even fazed! Nelson had used 70% of his strength, but how much did Karen use? 30%! Karen only used 30% of her strength. "President Lee," Betty hurried over. She had told Karen that they found something in the forest. The blood at the scene hadpletely dried up, but from the blood sample collected on the spot, Betty identified that it was Wi. However, they did not find her! They had searched every nook and cranny, but no one found her. "Are the nes ready?" Karen got out of the car and asked. "Yes, they are." "Let''s go and have a look." When she and Betty arrived there, the scene had been sealed off. Of course, it was by Karen''s people. Others continued to search around. Karen saw the scene. There was a torn parachute and arge pool of dried blood on the ground. "It''s true that she had escaped then," Karen muttered to herself. She felt worried and sad. Where had Wi run off to? "Judging from the state of the parachute, it was probably already broken during the fall. If it wasn''t for the branches of the trees softening the impact of the fall, Wi would probably be dead by now. Nheless, Wi had still been heavily injured, and maybe lost too much blood. Maybe some branches even fell onto her ... " Betty analyzed as her heart raced. Things weren''t looking good for Wi. Maybe ... "So?" "They''ve searched around and found some traces nearby. Wi was most likely saved by someone," Betty finished analyzing. "Who could it be?" Karen narrowed her eyes. Chapter 615 Chapter 615 "There''s no clue as of now. From the minimal traces left on site, the one who saved Wi Logan was very stealthy. It must be someone from a powerful family," Betty deduced. "She was rescued?" Karen echoed back, feeling her tension easing up. This meant that Wi was still alive! That was good news. However, this mysterious saviour confounded her. Who on earth was it? "That''s right. Wi has always been nothing but kind to others, this must be the universe''s way of repaying her kindness," Betty said, letting out a relieved sigh. It might have been someone who had just been passing by. They might have just stumbled upon the heavily-injured Wi by ident and helped her. Perhaps it had merely been a good Samaritan. "Yes, Wi really is blessed, isn''t she? Right, try searching for the person who helped her, if possible," Karen said. "Alright. President Lee, that woman you just met up with, she ... " Betty trailed off, her tone filled with worry for Karen. To Betty, Karen had been the one to bestow her with her life. She was immensely grateful to her and would sacrifice herself for her. She felt that she was indebted to Karen. "I think she''s going to pull something on me," Karen answered, her eyes turning cold. It was obvious. After all, a stubborn woman like her would not be able to tolerate any of this. "What should we do then?" Betty asked. The woman was Miss Whitlock, the one from the hidden family. "Simple. Thest one standing between the both of us, wins," Karen stated. Betty nodded at that. She would put all her trust in Karen''s judgement. "Go ahead. I''ll get back to update Chucky on the situation. I wonder if he''ll be awake," Karen huffed. The thought of Chuck now made her sigh. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Betty nodded in understanding. Meanwhile, she would dig hard to search for Wi''s mysterious saviour. With that, Karen then walked up to the ne. Before she boarded, she turned back to Betty and stated, "Look, your safety is key, alright? Your well-being is the most important. If you need money to settle something, I will pay for it regardless of the amount. Just stay safe, remember that." "Got it," Betty answered, her eyes slightly wet from the soft tone in Karen''s voice. With a nod, Karen proceeded to turn and go on her way. Ovee with emotion, Betty ran up to Karen and hugged her, "President Lee, thank you for everything. I have always thought you were more like a close rtive to me than an employer ... " "I know. I don''t consider you as just my subordinate either," Karen said. Betty let go then as she did not dare overdo it. This was the first time she had hugged Karen since she was a child. Karen had been thinking about the preciousness of life. She had only said so because she had true feelings towards Betty. "Thank you," Betty replied, still feeling touched. After Karen left by ne, Betty managed to calm herself down. Then, she began to track the clues left behind more closely to find Wi''s saviour. Meanwhile, in a room. This room was luxurious and extremely spacious. The decor of the house was a little indescribable. Anyone who looked at it would wonder if they were in heaven due to the elegant interior design! Everything looked expensive. On the bedy a pale-faced woman. There were thick gauzes all around her head that were stained with blood. On her arms, there were scars and wounds that were caused by tree branches. The gunshot wounds on her shoulders were prominently disyed as well. Her face was drained of colour. She looked delicate and vulnerable like a ss fairy. By the door stood an old man who looked extremely distinguished. It was clear that in his youth, he had been a very handsome man indeed. All he did was just fix his gaze at the woman on the bed. This woman was Wi. She was still alive. However, having been drugged up from all the medication, she had fallen into a deep sleep. "Mr. Yeager," A young man greeted as he walked over, respectfully lowering his head as he did. "How is she?" Thomson asked. Three days ago when he had been strolling the forest trails, he had stumbled upon a seriously injured Wi who had been unconscious at the time. He was the one who issued the order to rescue Wi. "The situation doesn''t look too good. When she fell, she hit her head on a branch which caused a concussion. Also, the gunshot wounds were extremely close to her heart. If she had been weaker, she would have long died from that. However, she seems to be in good physical shape, and her willpower is strong. She has managed to hold on all this while ... " Tyrion exined. "So she will survive then?" Thomson''s expression flitted a little from its previous indifference as he asked. "Yes, she will. She has already gotten through the most dangerous phase. There''s at least an eighty percent chance that she''ll make it through, but ... " Tyrion trailed off. "What?" "Well, it''s her head. The force at which she had hit it ... It may lead to some detrimental effects when she wakes up." "Like?" "Well, it''s hard to say as it differs from individual to individual. But usually, her memories will be greatly affected by it. She might have amnesia," Tyrion said. When he had first looked at Wi''s condition, he had been shocked. The woman''s entire body had been covered in blood. It was impressive that despite her serious head injury, she had still managed to stay alive. It was nothing short of a miracle. This woman''s willpower was off the charts. She must have encountered simr situations like this before. "Amnesia?" Thomson echoed. "Yes, it''s highly possible. Her head has been seriously injured after all." "I see. Well, have you found out who she is yet? She doesn''t look like an ordinary woman, she must be from a powerful family," Thomson devised. "Yes, she really is peculiar, isn''t she. s, she doesn''t have that background." "Oh?" Thomson queried. "Her name is Wi, and she''s a foreigner. She owns manypanies under her own name, and her status is even higher than the Four Greatest Households in her country. However, she hadid low. There1 s also something else interesting I found about her," Tyrion reported to Thomson after having found out Wi''s identity. "Oh, what is it? Is she associated with someone really prominent?" Thomson asked, feeling indifferent. "Do you know about the infamous Karen Lee? Well, apparently, this woman was raised by Karen herself ... " Tyrion exined. "Oh, that''s quite interesting," Thomson had heard about her from his peers. "Yes, Karen has been in the limelight 1 recently. ording to what I''ve found, Wis association with Karen is pretty amazing." "Karen ... that woman is very ambitious. I don''t like her. However, how could she have gotten this injured with someone like Karen on her side?" Thomson asked, intrigued. "That ... I''m not quite sure but I have a theory based on rumours l1 ve heard around. Would you like to hear it?" "Go ahead. You''re usually right most days, I''ll take your word for it," Thomson said. 1 "Right. Apparently, someone had hijacked Wis private ne. That someone is someone I''m sure you can guess ... " Tyrion trailed off. "Oh my, how fascinating. Are you talking about the Whitlock family? Have they suddenly felt too lonely and decided toe out of hiding after all this time?" Thomson smiled as he said. "I''m not sure, but ording to our spies, we know that Miss Whitlock was previously captured by someone ..." "Really? Things are getting more and more interesting, aren''t they? Then what happened?" "It seems that someone had managed to save her, and it was Karen''s son ... " "A son? What is his rtionship with Wi then?'''' "Karen had raised Wi since she was a lot younger. Deducing from Wi''s age, she could most likely be his wife ... " "Wife? Oh, I understand now. Do you mean Miss Whitlock had attacked Wi because she wanted Karen''s son all to herself?" Thomson deduced. "Yes, that should be about the gist of what happened. Her motive has been made clear." "That woman ... She really is weird. When my son had pursued her, she even turned him down! Now look at her, crushing on an ordinary man''s son. It''s ... " Thomson started to trail off, with a dismissive wave of his hand. He did not want to delve back into the past. "That''s because of her poor taste. Our Young Master would have been a real match for her, the Yeager family is so distinguished after all. It''s her loss to have turned down the opportunity to marry your son, choosing to bear the name of some nobody instead," Tyrion shook his head as he said, his voice full of disdain. "Miss Whitlock won''t do that. She''ll merely ask Karen''s son to denounce hisst name and take hers when he marries into her family. She''ll find a way to make it happen," Thomson said. "Yeah, I suppose that makes sense. Mr. Yeager, should we inform Karen about Wi then?" Tyrion asked hesitantly. He had spent quite some time on treating Wi. He had used an array of traditional medicine blends that worked exceptionally well on her. "Inform her? Why should I?" Thomson retorted indignantly. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 After hearing Thomson''s words, Tyrion started to nod fervently as he quickly replied, "Of course, of course. How could a hidden family like us make the first move?" Then, Thomson started to speak calmly with an air of superiority, "Make sure you understand this. Although Karen has been popr within our social circles these days, she is nothingpared to The Three Greatest Hidden Households. How could I possibly bring myself down to contact her?" Tyrion nodded hurriedly. After all, he was merely one of the many subordinates of the hidden family. He had to be respectful above all else. He was trembling, scared of saying anything wrong that would offend Mr. Yeager. "Well then, what are your ns for Wi?" Tyrion asked then. After all, they did not know when Wi would wake up. It was a waiting game. "Since I''ve rescued her, I''m going to take her in as my own. She should join the Yeager family as well," Thomson said as he looked towards Wi who was lying motionless on the bed. "What do you mean, sir?" Tyrion was stunned. He followed Thomson''s gaze and turned to look at theatose Wi as well. "You''ve been with me for almost twenty years now. You should know what I n to do," Thomson tilted his head to look at Tyrion. His tone was difficult to discern. It had sounded both like a question and a warning. Tyrion hurriedly bowed his head in apology and asked, "I''m sorry, Mr. Yeager. Could you please exin it to me?" "My son has always been a yboy, flirting with women everywhere. He alwaysins about not being able to find his dream girl. Look here, Wi''s decent. She could be my son''s wife ... " Thomson suggested faintly. "What? Mr. Yeager, you want Wi and Young Master to get married?" Tyrion choked out, shocked. "Yes, I do have that idea in mind. Wi looks good, seems like her personality would be decent as well. She''ll do alright as my daughter-inw. Her genesbined with my son''s would bear beautiful children, I''m sure. Why did you think I rescued her in the first ce?" Thomson stated. He did not look the least bit affected by any tide of emotion. It was astounding to watch. "But she doesn''t have a high enough status. How could we justify letting her climb to the top of the socialdder just like that?" Tyrion asked in a hurry. Wi did not own many properties. How could someone like her be matched with the Yeager family? Wi was basically ying the role of Cindere right now. "Well, there''s no other way to it. Since Miss Whitlock has disagreed with our proposition and her other siblings simply won''t do, Wi would be a good alternative. It''ll all be down to my son. If he doesn''t find her fanciable, we could just let him get her pregnant and drive her awayter on ... " Thomson replied. "That''s true. Once Young Master has his own children, he would definitely be more mature," Tyrion nodded. This seemed like a rtively easy solution. ording to Young Master''s past behaviours, he would definitely dump Wi. "I guess she can consider giving birth to a child for us as repayment for our help," Thomson mused. "I see. Do we need to discuss this with Young Master then?" Tyrion asked. "What? Why would we need to do that?" Thomson asked in a t voice. "Mr. Yeager ... " Tyrion started to tremble again. "I know my son and his weakness towards beautiful women. Once he sets his eyes on Wi, he''ll ... Oh! She seems to be waking up!" Thomson eximed suddenly, spotting some movement on the bed from the corner of his eye. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Mr. Yeager, should we go check on her?" Tyrion asked. "Hold on a moment, let me make sure. You''re certain her memories will somehow be affected?" Thomson asked. "It is highly possible." "Alright then. Run along, go get Young Master over here," Thomson instructed. With a firm nod, Tyrion left. Thomson then proceeded to let himself into Wi''s room. Wi was in agony, her head hurt so much. She felt like she had just woken up from a long, tedious dream. There were so many people in there that she could not recognize. She couldn''t remember any names, now that she thought about it. All she could recall was that there was a young man in her dream named Chuck. "Where am I?" Wi asked weakly. She blinked her eyes open and sat up with difficulty. She touched her head that had been aching insistently ever since she woke up. She looked around and did not find any semnce of recognition spark in her mind. It was so strange. "Have you woken up?" Thomson asked, letting out a quietugh as he walked in. "I guess ... Who are you?" Wi asked, confused. "My name is Thomson Yeager," Thomson introduced himself. "Thomson Yeager? Sorry, I don''t seem to know who you are. Did you save me from something?" Wi asked as she rubbed at her aching head. She kept feeling like there was something in particr that she could not remember. "That''s right. Do you not remember anything?" Thomson walked up to her in concern. "1-1 can only recall that my name is Wi. Other than that, everything bes a blur ... God, my head hurts!" Wi wailed a little towards the end. How had she been rendered into such a state? Why couldn''t she remember anything? Was it because of her headache? Her heart felt jumbled up inside. She had the impression that there seemed to be a person in her heart that she wanted to see right now. Who was this person? She couldn''t remember who it was or how they looked like. She could not recall anything. Wi shook her head a little, trying to make sense of her thoughts. "You don''t remember anything at all?" Thomson asked. His eyes lit up. "That''s right. I can''t seem to remember ... I only recall that I have a person I like very much, but I don''t remember their name or how they even look like ... My head really hurts," Wi exined, feeling upset. As soon as she started to will herself to recall her past, a terrible headache would ensue. How did she manage to forget the person she liked so much? After multiple attempts to ess her memories, she still couldn''t remember. "s, you don''t remember? You''ve forgotten Loomis, haven''t you?" Thomson sighed out. He hoped his n would work. "Loomis? Who''s that?" Wi asked, at a loss. The name was too strange. There was no such name in her memory at all. "Loomis is my son and also your lover! Have you forgotten?" Thomson sighed once more. "Loomis is my lover?" Wi was even more confused now. Was that so? Why couldn''t she recall anything? "Yes! You were both even ready to get married! I can''t believe you''ve actually forgotten about him. Oh, Loomis will be crushed once he finds out ... " Thomson bemoaned, looking sad. Wi was on the verge of a breakdown now. Marriage? Had she gotten engaged with this Loomis? She did not have an inkling of who he was at all. "Wait, just who is Loomis? I don''t remember him. The name''s too unfamiliar to me. I think the person I like seems to be called Chuck ... " Wi tried her hardest to dig through her thoughts. It gave her a splitting headache. At this time, a gentle and worried voice asked, "Wi, are you awake?" Wi was shocked to see a handsome man walk in. He had a pair of blue eyes and looked foreign, but he had features that seemed to imply that he was biracial. "You are?" Wi asked, confused. She couldn''t have possibly met this person before, right? Why did he seem so unfamiliar? "It''s me, Loomis. You''ve actually forgotten about me?" Loomis sighed. "You?" Wi was at a loss. The elder from before had told her that her lover was this Loomis that stood before her. However, that did not seem to be the case. She was pretty sure that the person she liked was called Chuck. She couldn''t remember much more after that. "Yes, it''s me. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have taken you out and let you fall off the mountain. Wi, please forgive me," Loomis walked over to her, love pouring out of his eyes as he regarded her. "Did I fall off a mountain?" Wi asked, touching her painful head. "You did. I''m sorry, but it was all so sudden. You slipped and I couldn''t catch you in time. I could only watch you fall... I''m so sorry, please forgive me," Loomis said as he reached out and grabbed Wi''s hand with gentleness. Wi did not feelfortable letting him touch her like that. Hurriedly, she struggled to pull out of his hold, "Don''t touch me." "I''m sorry. I just missed you so much," Loomis said. "It''s alright, really ... " Wi shook her head a little to clear her thoughts. Then, she said hesitantly, "Look, my head really hurts and I really want to sleep, so could you all ... ?" "Oh, of course. Yes, you should rest more," Loomis sighed softly as he said lovingly. Wi proceeded to close her eyes after that. Loomis spared a sneaky nce at Thomson as the two left the room. "Dad," Loomis greeted with a smile. "You seem quite happy with how that turned out ... " Thomson said calmly. "Oh, of course, I''ve heard of Wi before, but she was never within my reach because she was out of the country most of the time. If I had bothered to deal with the hassle of travelling, I would have already won her heart by now. Dad, do you mean for us to get married?" Loomis asked with giddy excitement. He was born in the United States and had never travelled to where Wi had lived before. However, he knew of Wi''s existence. She was known to be both beautiful and intelligent. This was a woman he had a crush on for a while. When Tyrion had informed him of Wi''s presence, he had rushed over here in excitement. When he arrived and saw Wi in the flesh for himself, he had nearly tripped over himself in glee. Chapter 617 Chapter 617 "If you like her, I hope you find this marriage arrangement agreeable. There are not many women with good genes like hers," Thomson said. "Alright, but... you''re sure she''s really lost all her memories?" Loomis asked, turning to catch another glimpse of Wi on her bed. "I''m sure. Look, didn''t it y out well just now?" Loomis smiled faintly at the memory. He was a pretty charming fellow, so he could make this work. He had just been asking out of curiosity anyway. "But she doesn''t seem to trust me ... " Loomis continued. When he had touched Wi''s hand just now, her subconscious reaction was to pull back from him and to tell him not to touch her coldly. This woman was very resistant to his charms. However, the more she resisted, the more it enticed Loomis. It was a challenge he could not back down from. Wi wasn''t a bumbling idiot; she was smart. It would be interesting to see how far he could go to convince her that he was her lover. After all, Loomis was not one to back down from a challenge so easily. "You''re a giant flirt. What kind of woman would trust you?" Thomson retorted. "Dad, you only have yourself to me! I''ve learned it all from you after all ... " Loomis teased. "You''re getting more and more insolent these days ... " Thomson replied without any anger. After all, he was his favourite son after all. "Alright then. This decision you''ve made... I like it," Loomis said as he continued to stare longingly at Wi. She was gorgeous. She looked so delicate right now that it was love at first sight for him. He had never felt like this for anyone before. "Well then, that settles it. You do know why I agreed to this, right?" Thomson questioned calmly. "What is it? Did you want to elevate Wi''s status?" Loomis asked, pretending to be confused. "Stop joking around, Loomis. If you don''t get me a grandson in a year''s time, I''m getting rid of her," Thomson warned, right before leaving. When he had stumbled upon Wi''s injured state, he had already nned it all in advance. For an aged man like him, he thought Wi was a beauty. She was 1.72 meters tall and had beautiful features. The children she would bear would no doubt inherit her genes. They would be tall and good-looking. The Yeager family was a powerful hidden family, so they needed more descendants to carry their family name into the far future. Wi could help them do just that. "Don''t sweat it, Dad. I won''t let you down," Loomis chuckled as he said. He proceeded to snap his fingers to summon help. Within moments, someone made their way over hurriedly, "Young Master, what can I help you with?" "Get the best congee cooker here at once," Loomis instructed. "Mr. Alvin has just left. He has a shop to tend to," The other man exined cautiously. "Smack!" Loomis hadnded a p on the man''s face, narrowing his eyes as he said, "Want to repeat that?" In fear, the man started to get on his knees, "Sorry, Young Master. Please, hold on a moment. I''ll call for him right now." "Get him back here in ten minutes. If he''s not here by then, I''ll kill him! Ask him to prepare a pot of congee for me. I want to present it as my own to Wi," Loomis smiled as he said. With a firm nod, the man hurried away. Loomis turned to look at Wi through the ss again and muttered to himself with a smile, "Beauty, this is a golden opportunity for you to climb the socialdder I''m offering you. You''d better appreciate this." Wi did not fall asleep after she was left alone. She had been thinking about that peculiar Loomis guy. If they really were a couple, why didn''t she feel even a hint of a passion for him? All she felt was unfamiliarity. Wi sighed and vaguely recalled the characteristics of the person she had liked. He was someone that she thought was cute. He was younger than her and may even still be studying in university. However, why did she feel a little sad and lost when she thought about him? Could it be that he was unavable? Was she pinning for this person? Thoughts were running a mile through her head. She was starting to piece together bits and pieces of this person, but the image was really vague ... A whileter, she blinked her eyes open when she caught a whiff of something that made her mouth water. "Wi, I''ve made this for you myself,e eat a little. You''ve always been very fond of my congee. Here, have a taste. It might jog your memories," Loomis said as he brought the food over to her and fed her with the spoon. Wi shook her head hurriedly, "Thank you but I can eat it myself." "It''s okay, I don''t mind feeding you. Come on, open wide," Loomis smiled as he scooped up a spoonful of the congee, ready to feed it into her mouth. "Really, there''s no need for this. I''ll do it myself!" She eximed. Wi had retreated to the far end of her bed. She really did not feel good about this man. She was sure that she would have never tolerated anyone as forceful as Loomis before. Surely the person she liked wouldn''t act like that. Loomis frowned a little at her but quickly reced it with a smile, "Alright then, if you insist." It had been a long while since Wi hadst eaten, so she was awfully hungry. She had to eat something now to replenish her strength. After she finished the food, she felt somewhat better. "Let me take you out for a walk ... " Loomis offered, stretching out his hand. "Please stop trying to touch me. Look, I can get down myself. I don''t like people touching me," Wi said as she got out of bed by herself. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Her recovery was going immensely well. When she had woke up before, she barely had the energy to walk. She willed herself to get better quickly so she could remember the person that was upying her mind at the moment. "I used to hug you all the time in the past and you''ve never refused me. But now... have you really forgotten me?" Loomis sighed, looking heartbroken. "I''m sorry but I don??t remember you at all ... " Wi said, feeling a little helpless. Her memories had been presented to her in different forms of hazy dreams, so she had an inkling about the people she had used to know. However, this man here was aplete stranger to her. She had no recollection of him at all. Was this because she really had amnesia? Or was this some sort of ploy? "Sigh, the doctor did tell me that you were seriously injured. He said that it would cause short-term amnesia and that you might forget about me ... To be honest, I''m incredibly upset about that, but I''m so d that you survived that fall. We can make up for the lost memories together in the future," Loomis said gently. "Make up?" Wi questioned in confusion. Did she really lose her memory and forgot about this man? "Yes, let''s build new memories together," Loomis reached out towards her again, trying to hold her hand in his. "Don''t touch me!" Wi snapped, taking a hurried step back from the man which almost made her lose her bnce. Then, she continued in a panic, "I need some time. I''m sure I''ll remember it soon ... " "Alright, I''ll give you time. Be careful," Loomis said in reply, trying to cover up his outrage at this woman''s stubbornness. He found her stubborn nature equally enticing as well. She had be more attractive to him now. He wanted to conquer her. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t be yelling at you like that. But please understand that I just need some time alone," Wi lowered her voice. After all, he had saved her life. It was not right for her to raise her voice at him. "It''s okay. Rest up a little, alright?" Loomis replied softly in dismay. "Are you really my lover?" Wi asked once more. "s, I don''t think I am now ... " "Can you briefly tell me what happened between us?" Wi asked then, feeling curious. She really had no memory of their time together at all. "Of course! Well, we first met at a gathering. When I first spotted you, you had been all on your own, so I wanted toe to say hi to you. When I got over to you, you actually refused me! You even pped me! I didn''t know what to do with myself after that. But a little whileter, you eventually came up to me and apologized. We became friends after that ... " "The first time I kissed you was on the rooftop. At that time, the moon lit up your features and you looked mesmerizing ... I couldn''t resist but give you a kiss that day and you haven''t refused me ever since," Loomis said with a smile as he recalled their ''memories''. "On the rooftop? No, no, I distinctly remember it being thewn ... Yes, it was outside the bar! A man had kissed me, it was just a slight peck on my lips. That was my first kiss ... " Wi muttered to herself. The situation was not going great for Loomis. In his annoyance, he had managed to think of a way to spin this around, "You still remember your ex.boyfriend? " "Ex-boyfriend?" Wi echoed. She was at a loss. "Yes, don''t you remember what he did to you? He was abusive! He always treated you like dirt! He would always beat you, yell at you... Have you forgotten all that? The person who took your first kiss is a b*stard!" Loomis eximed. "A b*stard?" Wi was confused beyond belief now. She did not understand why she would cherish this kiss so much if that was the case. It simply made no sense! Chapter 618 Chapter 618 "That''s right! He.s a b*stard, through and through!" Loomis proimed loudly. "Wi, how could you possibly remember a b*stard like that but not me? I treat you so well! So why?" He continued, purposely making his tone sad. "I ... I''m not sure why either. What I''m sure of is that that kiss has been imprinted in mind ... " Wi said. It was such an unforgettable memory. However, no matter how much she tried, she could not remember what the person looked like. She could only recall that he seemed to be tall, adorable, and incredibly innocent. That seemed about right. But how could he be a b*stard if that was the case? "Well, there''s nothing I can do about that, I suppose. I''ll give you some time alone then. Do I really mean nothing to you?" Loomis sighed. "I... don''t know. All I remember is that kiss," Wi shook her head as she answered him. "Alright then, I''ll visit you another time ... " Loomis said dejectedly, turning to walk out of the room. He had meant to look heartbroken so Wi would take pity on him and call him back. However, even after he had reached the door, she did not do such a thing. Loomis was fuming inside. What the f*ck?! Once he got out, he looked at Wi through the ss, only to see her nkly staring out the window. Loomis sneered and muttered his thoughts out loud to himself, "Interesting... seems like my tactics aren''t working on her. Oh Wi, that makes me want you even more! No matter how much you guard yourself, I will find a way to slither my way into your memories..." Loomis smirked a little as he continued to look at Wi through the ss. Tsk, she was truly the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. Her back looked stunning from here ... In the room, Wi was still trying to recover her past. She had a splitting headache from all the thinking she had been doing and bemoaned to herself quietly, "Who on earth was it? Who is this man who took my first kiss?" Eventually, a memory shed into her head . Chuck had woken up from hisa and was now processing everything his mother was telling him. Wi was still alive, but she had been rescued by someone else. "Mom, who saved her?" Chuck asked, attempting to get out of bed. He just had a dream that made him especially anxious. In the dream, Wi was sitting in a corner by herself looking vacant. Whenever Chuck asked her a question, she would just stare nkly back at him. She looked helpless and confused ... It made him feel heartbroken. What on earth happened to Wi? "I''m still not sure about that yet. I already have Betty looking into this right now," Karen said, feeling a touch of relief. Chuck had woken up and regained some color on his face. "Mom, I just had a dream. In it, Auntie Logan looked really helpless ... " Chuck couldn''t help but mention it. Wi had indeed looked pitiful. He wanted to protect her at all costs. "Helpless?" Karen questioned, a bit taken aback. "I don''t know ... She just sat in a corner and did nothing. I kept asking her what was wrong, but she never answers back ... " Chuck exined anxiously. "Don''t worry, dreams aren''t real anyway. Wi will be fine. Rest well, alright? I''ll go find her right now," Karen consoled him. "Mom, let me go with you," Chuck said as he went to put on his clothes. He felt fine now, so he wanted to help. Karen nodded, agreeing to it. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She knew she couldn''t say anything to dissuade her son. After all, Chuck looked really worried. She knew that he wouldn''t be able to rest easy before Wi was found anyway. Soon, Karen and Chuck went outside and started to search for clues again. It was at that moment that Karen''s phone suddenly rang. She took a double-take at the caller I.D. when she saw who was calling. "Chucky, hold on a moment," Karen said in a hurry. "I can''t wait any longer, Mom!" Chuckined. He did not want to wait any longer. "I know, but your father ising over now. Don''t you want to meet him?" Karen asked, still eyeing her ringing phone without picking it up. Chuck had never met his father, Chadrick before. Why did he suddenly appear out of nowhere at this time? Had he finallypleted all his tasks? "What?" Chuck questioned, astonished. His father? "Your father is back, don''t you want to see him?" Karen repeated herself calmly. "Of course I do!" Chuck replied quickly. He had never met his father before. Why was he suddenly back after all this time? "Well then, let''s go pay your father a visit before we go find Wi, okay?" Karen suggested. Chuck nodded in agreement. Karen breathed a sigh of relief at that and took Chuck home. She then proceeded to the kitchen so she could cook for the family. Chuck, on the other hand, was pacing back and forth in the kitchen. He couldn''t calm down as Wi''s defenseless expression kept intruding on his thoughts. He had to find her as soon as he could. Chuck didn''t want to waste any more time. If they were dyed by too much, they wouldn''t be able to find Wi in time. If something happened to her, he would regret it for the rest of his life. Chuck didn''t want that to happen. Wi''s vacant look from his dreams was haunting him ... "Mom, I ... " Chuck started to speak up, clearly impatient. Karen, who had been cooking, turned back and looked at Chuck. With some hesitation, she started to speak, "Go ahead if you want. Your father''s return isn''t anything too special anyway ... " "Won''t he get angry?" "No, he won''t," Karen replied, even though she wasn''t so sure. "Alright then, I''ll be leaving now." "Get to the rooftop, there''s a ne upstairs ready to take you to Betty. Take care of yourself on the way," Karen advised. Chuck nodded hurriedly and proceeded to run out of the kitchen as fast as his legs could take him. Karen let out a small sigh after that and continued to cut the vegetables. As she was slicing them, she identally cut her finger. With a huff, she went to bandage her injury. Chuck had been tracked twice before by someone. Was Chadrick the one who sent this person? Karen had honestly let Chuck leave deliberately just now. Before she cleared up that matter, she would not let Chuck get in touch with his father. After she cleaned up her wound, she called Betty, "Betty, Chucky''s on his way to you. Let ck Rose pick him up ... " After she hung up, she continued to cook. When she heard the front door creak open, she turned to look and watched as a man came in. This man who had once been so familiar felt like a stranger to her now. "Karen, I''m back. Where''s Chucky?" This man was Chuck''s father, Chadrick. "He just went out." "Out?" Chadrick echoed, stunned. "Yes. 1-1 have something to ask you ... " Karen started to say hesitantly. "Alright, let''s get to it then. What do you want to know?" Chadrick asked as he walked up to her with a small smile . Once the ne took off, Chuck saw a helicopter flying towards the house. Just as he noticed it, his phone rang. "It''s me," ck Rose said through the phone. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief at that. Chuck, who was now being protected by ck Rose, had met up with Betty. Yvette was already there before her. She could not bring herself to rest for a long while now because of her guilt. When ck Rose got off the ne, she walked over to Chuck and started to say, "You can rest here if you''d like. We''ll go find her in the meantime." "No way! I''m joining you for sure," Chuck said, already making his way to Betty to tag along. ck Rose frowned at that and shrugged, "Forget it. It''s none of my business anyway. There''s nothing I can do if you want to tire yourself out ... " Even so, she still followed after Chuck from behind to offer him protection. "Young Master," Betty greeted when Chuck was close enough to hear her. "Hubby! I''m here to help," Yvette said as soon as she saw Chuck. When Yvette saw that Chuck had recovered and was in good health now, she was relieved. Betty felt the same. She was d to see that Chuck was moving about once more. Chuck''s heart ached for Yvette. When he saw her, he called to her softly, "Honey ... " Yvette''s heart broke at the softness in his voice. No matter how taxing everything was, she thought that it was all worth it for this moment. "How''s everything going?" Chuck asked, concerned. It had been a few days since they heard anything from Wi. They must''ve made some progress here, right? "Young Master, look over here ... " Betty directed Chuck. Indeed, she had found some clues to locate Wi. When the Yeager family rescued Wi, they had done so as inconspicuously as they could. However, Betty had managed to find a clue about thirty kilometers away from Wi''s fall. There was a butt of a cigarette with some saliva on it discarded there. She had passed it along to theb to run some tests and see if they could get any results from it. They would be able to find the culprit if they could identify them from the test. When Betty told Chuck about this, he whooped with joy. At least, this was a good start! "Great! How long will it take?" Chuck asked. "The result wille out in two days. This is just one of the many clues we''ll inevitably find. We''ll continue to look for more now. You can be rest assured, Young Master," Betty said. There were more than a thousand people in this deep forest looking for clues. Betty was confident that they would be able to find Wi in no time. Chuck was relieved by the information. Betty was right, they were getting closer and closer to finding her. At this time, Betty''s walkie-talkie rang out, "We found something in area three. Pleasee over immediately." She was pleasantly surprised by the news as she went to inform Chuck, "Young Master, another clue has been found. Let''s go there right away!" Chuck nodded eagerly and started to follow Betty''s lead. Betty ran ahead with Chuck, Yvette and ck Rose following her. Chuck''s eyes flickered in excitement at the prospect of finally locating Wi. As he ran, he thought, "Auntie Logan, please wait for me. promise I''ll get to you no matter what!" Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Chuck followed Betty''s lead to the clues that other people had found. They looked to the footprints left by the person who had rescued Wi. Chuck was a little disappointed by the slow development of things. Traces like these were not much help, but at least it was better than nothing. Betty immediately went ahead to take a closer look with Chuck, Yvette and ck Rose. Half an hourter, they moved on to the next ce. Just like that, three days had passed. They managed to find traces of clues here and there, but none helped to determine who it was that took Wi away. When the DNA results came back from the cigarette butt, they were inconclusive. This could only mean that this person''s data was not in the public database. Hence, they could not precisely determine who it was. Chuck was getting more and more anxious with each passing day. He kept having nightmares about Wi''s vacant, helpless stare that looked right through him. Just who on earth took her? She seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth just like that. There was no trace of her anywhere. Chuck was spiraling into the same sort of despair like he didst time when Yvette had been captured. He was ming himself for not being able to save Wi. He hadn''t slept for a few days now and was exhausted beyond allprehension. Dragging his tired body through the forest, he still persisted in searching for clues, hoping to find something that would help them locate Wi. However, their attempts had been unfruitful to say the least. They could not find anything that could help. The disappointment Chuck felt each time when the clues they''ve found led to a dead-end frustrated him. The situation looked bleak. Yvette was worried about him as well. She managed to convince Chuck to take a short break a little later and proceeded to guide him back to their base. Meanwhile, Betty went out to continue their search. These few days, Chuck had lost some weight and looked like he was on the verge of copse. Therefore, Yvette had forced him to rest before he actually did. If he went on with no sleep any longer, he would not be able to help Wi in such a worn.out condition. Once Chuck fell asleep, Yvette slinked away to allow him some private rest. However, she met Karen a few momentster. She immediately ducked her head in submission. "How is Chucky?" Karen asked her. "He''s exhausted. He just fell asleep." Karen sighed once more in frustration. She was in a dilemma. A few days ago, she had asked Chadrick about Chuck''s situation but he provided no concrete answer for her to continue asking. His answer did not reveal anything to her. It made Karen doubt her own judgment. However, Karen''s intuition told her that Chadrick must''ve known much more than he had let on. He just hadn''t revealed it to her yet. Karen did not know what to do. "You should go rest as well," Karen said. "Alright, Auntie... By the way, what happened to Uncle?" Yvette asked with little hesitance. She knew that Chuck''s father had returned. However, they had been interrupted by such arge ident for the past few days, so Chuck had missed his chance to see him. "He had something else to attend to ... " Karen sighed. "Auntie, are you alright? You seem really troubled," Yvette felt that Karen was worried about something. Karen had been sighing a lot recently and looked as if something troubling was constantly on her mind. Something must''ve happened that made her like this. It could even be rted to Chuck as well. "It''s nothing. By the way, you and Chucky will have to go somewhere else tomorrow," Karen said. For Chuck''s head wound topletely heal, he would need to undergo a short treatment which the doctor had already worked out. The doctor had decided to treat him with acupuncture and some traditional herbs. Of course, Karen couldn''t wait. However, this traditional method was really rare, especially the special herbs that it required. Coincidentally, there was an auction in the United States that would be auctioning those particr herbs. Therefore, she wanted Chuck to go buy them from there. This was also to give Chuck some time to rx. She could not let Chuck wander around here in such despair any longer. It wasn''t good for him, and so she decided to do this. After listening to Karen''s n, Yvette agreed rather enthusiastically, "Alright, I''ll take him there tomorrow." "These herbs are really precious. Remember that no matter how much they cost, we have to get them. It''ll be able to heal Chuck''s brain injury morepletely," Karen continued. She didn''t want Chuck''s memory to bepromised in any way. "Okay, I got it." "Right then, you should go to sleep." Yvette nodded and promptly went into a room. Chuck was exhausted, so Yvette decided that she would let him rest in peace without disturbing him. Therefore, she picked another room to sleep in. The next morning, Yvette went to wake Chuck up. When she entered his room, she saw that Chuck had already woken up. He had dreamt of the helpless Wi again. When he was startled awake in the middle of the night from that, he found it difficult to fall back to sleep. "Hubby, Auntie has arranged for us to go to somece else to buy something today," Yvette said. "But ... " "Betty and the others will still be looking for Wi anyway. She promised that she''ll inform us if she manages to find any new information," Yvette persuaded him. Chuck sighed. After some contemtion, he finally nodded and agreed to the idea. "Alright then. I''ll wait for you outside," Yvette let out a sigh of relief, pecking Chuck on the lips before leaving. "Auntie Logan, where on earth are you?" He thought to himself in despair as he let out a long sigh. Soon, he managed to change out of his clothes a little dejectedly. Once he was ready, he got into a car with Yvette driving. ck Rose was following them from a distance for Chuck''s protection. Karen watched Chuck leave silently and felt a touch of relief. At least they knew that Wi was still alive. She was sure that they would be able to find her very soon, so Chuck had to hang on! The auction was held in one of thergest hotels in the United States. Many luxurious cars could be seen parked outside. In the airport, there were also ten private nes parked alongside each other. The auction had enticed many rich people to gather here. Yvette drove Chuck to the hotel ordingly. Karen had arranged everything for them from the start already, so there was already a private room booked in advance for them there. Karen had to ensure that they were sessful in obtaining the traditional herbs. "Hubby, let''s go in," Yvette said to Chuck as they got out of the car. Chuck still looked depressed. Even though they had confirmed that Wi was alive, they had no clue how to get her back. With another dejected sigh, Chuck walked into the hotel with Yvette by his side. ck Rose followed after them as well. Without anyone noticing, she entered Chuck''s private room. There were a lot of rich people here. They all came here to bid for interesting items, such as the world''s biggest diamond, limited edition cars and things like that. There were even relics from deceased famous people avable for auction. In the private room, Yvette did not know what to do to ease Chuck''s distress. She could only offer himfort and support. ck Rose on the other hand, merely sat next to him and did not utter a word. She had not participated in such auctions for a long time now. She used to attend such auctions before, but they were mostly of the weaponry variety. She only cared for products that would be useful to her inbat, so she didn''t think that the following auction would be interesting in the slightest. If it hadn''t been for Chuck, she wouldn''t have set her foot in here . What the dejected Chuck didn''t know was that just outside the very same hotel he was in, a luxurious sports car had parked itself. In it sat a man and a woman. There were four men standing next to the car, and each of them had cold, indifferent expressions on their faces. It was unexpected. The man and woman in the sports car were Loomis and Wi. To be honest, Loomis did not think that this auction was interesting. He only wanted to bring Wi out for some fresh air. Wi had not fully recovered yet. However, she had agreed toe out with him in the hopes that something would jog her memories. "Wi, let''s go. Thergest private room has already been booked for us," Loomis said with a smile. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The Yeager family was one of the Three Greatest Hidden Households. He had the power to do anything he so desired without even having to lift a finger. With a quiet nod, Wi followed after him. Smiling, Loomis began to reach out, nning to hold Wi by the arm. She looked gorgeous today, dressed in a light blue dress that showed off her spectacr figure. Even Loomis, who had seen countless beauties in his time, was in awe of her beauty. "Hey, don''t touch me, alright?" Wi refused his extended hand with a shake of her head. She was only here to regain her memories after all. Loomis retracted his hands immediately and sighed, "Alright then. This way ... " Wi nodded and proceeded to walk ahead of him. Behind her, Loomis frowned after her, his expression turning cold. A man next to him whispered to him, "Young Master, she''s a really unappreciative woman, isn''t she?" "What do you know? Women like her are feisty in nature. She''s the epitome of a goddess! The more she ref uses me, the more it gets me excited," Loomis smirked as he said his thoughts aloud. He thought that Wi was truly beautiful and had been obsessed with her these few days. Sometimes, he would think about slipping something into her drink so he could take all of her for himself. However, he knew that it would be too easy. That would just ruin the fun of it all. It would be more entertaining if he were to sessfully win her over slowly. Chapter 620 Chapter 620 "Wi, this way," Loomis said as he led the way. As a member of the Yeager family, he was entitled to use the private channels in the hotel. Even the other rich people at the venue were not qualified to see him as everything the hidden family did had to be kept a secret from others. If they were identally discovered, they would get someone to silence whoever saw them. In short, they had to stay hidden from outsiders. Wi was at a loss. She had never been to a ce like this before. Everything looked and felt strange to her. She found somewhere to settle down mindlessly. With a snap of his fingers, Loomis had someone send over some wine and snacks. He meant to do this in front of Wi to showcase his capabilities. Many women he had courted before had been won over this way. Since Wi was a woman, it was only a matter of time before she was going to fall for him. He would enjoy this process of courting her slowly. "Wi, have you recalled anything more?" Loomis asked, sitting a little closer to Wi as he did so. "Not really," She replied. She honestly did not know what to feel. She was sure that she had never been to this ce that Loomis had brought her to before. However, she felt that it was somehow familiar. Could it be that she knew some of the people that were here? Wi thought that was the case. Even so, there couldn''t be such a coincidence, right? Wi''s heart sank. She was in the United States now, not her home country. Loomis started to smirk when he found that Wi''s expression was still nk. He had asked the doctor once more to confirm the severity of Wi''s injuries. He had been told that the injury dealt to her head would make it impossible for her to restore her memories. It was a permanent side effect. This meant that Wi won''t be able to remember who it was that she loved. This would make her fall for him easier. "Here, help yourself. Have something to eat," Loomis offered proudly. "No, thank you, I''ll pass," Wi shook her head, refusing his goodwill. She could not shake off the sense of oddness she felt about Loomis. Did she really fall in love with Loomis in the past? Why didn''t she feel anything for him if that was the case? "It''s alright. Just tell me what you¡¯d liketer. I''ll buy you whatever you want," Loomis said with a faint smile. The more Wi refused him, the stronger his desire for her grew. It was an interesting feeling. Just then, the auctionmenced. Loomis had already participated in many auctions before this. Therefore, he was not at all enticed by the items on disy. Instead, he took tozily admiring the beautiful and bewildered Wi. She was the epitome of perfection. Loomis felt a little regretful as he gazed at her. He should have flown over to Wi long ago and win her heart over. It was unfortunate that someone so beautiful already had someone she fancied. He would regrettably not be her first love anymore. What a pity. However, it didn''t matter. Wi''s beauty was worth waiting for. The auctioneer, Maria who made an appearance was wearing a dress that showed off her model- like figure. She garnered everyone''s attention instantly. Every wealthy individual that was there quieted down. Maria smiled and started to announce, "Ladies and gentlemen, a warm wee and a very good evening to all of you! You''re all in for a treat today..." "Really? Would you happen to be one of those items?" Someone from the audience teased her with a smile. Indeed, the auction today was not a very interesting one. Many of them only attended out of boredom. A beautiful auctioneer like Maria was more interesting to some. "Me? Oh, Mr. Lowe, I''m not for sale today. However, you can ask me a little whileter when we''re alone. I promise I won''t turn you down," Maria giggled slightly. The crowdughed cheerily at that. The atmosphere in the hall became all the more lively. As an auctioneer, she had to think of ways to keep the atmosphere alive, so of course, she had to make some sacrifices along the way. "The first item to be auctioned off is a painting from three hundred years ago..." As Maria introduced, those who were interested paid close attention. However, Chuck was not in the mood for any of this. He really wanted to go out for a walk. However, Yvette had been pinning him down with her gaze from just now. He knew that she was just worried about him, so he didn''t make a big fuss about wanting to leave. Yet, these auction items were meaningless to him. Oil paintings, statues, antiques... It bored him. After all, Chuck had never learned to appreciate such things. If he wanted a particr oil painting, he could just ask for it from his mother and he could instantly get it. There was no need to attend an auction for such a thing. Chuck was merely not interested in such items. After half the auction had passed, the traditional herbs that Karen had mentioned before were finally presented on the stage. "I see that we have several foreign guests here. Here on auction, we have a specially prepared traditional herb! It is thousand-year-old ginseng with calming effects to ensure ease of sleep. The starting bid is at 5 million dors. Let''s begin!" Maria finished the introduction. The few foreigners that were in the hall started to bid against each other. "6 million!" "8 million!" "10 million!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The price rose rapidly. Yvette decided that they would be able to afford the price, so she wanted to wait till thest minute. It should end up costing them a few million dors. After all, in a country like the United States, traditional medicine was not very popr. Indeed, the bidding price rose to what Yvette had expected. The only people who bid for the ginseng were a few foreigners. Everyone else did not seem interested in the least. After all, only the foreigners themselves knew how rare and precious ginseng was. "50 million dors!" Yvette finally yelled when she thought it was appropriate. The hall fell dead silent after that. It was a high price. Even though everyone here was rich, for someone to raise the price up to 50 million dors at one go was a little intimidating. "Hubby, don''t worry. I''ll get this ginseng for the injury on your head," Yvette whispered to Chuck. Moved, Chuck could only nod. ck Rose merely stayed in the corner and kept quiet. She knew that this price was nothing to both Karen and Yvette. If the bid had risen up to ten billion dors, they would have no problem affording it as well. However, it was obvious that an item worthy of ten billion dors wouldn''t appear at such an ordinary auction. It was impossible. Therefore, ck Rose closed her eyes and leaned back from theck of interest. "100 million dors!" Someone had yelled out in the midst of the silence. It was Loomis. Thousand- year- old ginseng? He had several of those at home. Some were even more valuable and were legitimately certified by experts. He was bored just now, so he decided to ce a bid casually. Everyone in the hall gaped in shock. At an auction like this, it was rare for something to reach the bidding price of a hundred million dors. Furthermore, so much just for a ginseng? It was odd. Yvette frowned. Chuck stood up and yelled. "150 million!" However, before Yvette could process what was happening, Loomis had immediately hiked the price up... "300 million!" His voice suddenly rang out. Shocked gasps echoed in the hall. The crowd had burst into an uproar. Maria herself was shocked by the scene. They estimated that the price of this ginseng would bid up to 50 million dors at most. She was already surprised when Yvette offered that exact price just now, and was even more taken aback when its price scaled up to 300 million in less than ten seconds. This was a sky-high price for a ginseng nt. "Oh my god, who is the bidder? 300 million just for ginseng?! What on earth is that person thinking?" "That fellow must be amazing! Gosh, who can it be? I really want to get to know him..." "300 million... The one that bid 50 million just now must be thinking about backing down now..." "Absolutely! It''s 300 million dors we''re talking about here! How could anyone bid any higher than that?" The people at the auction were astounded by Loomis'' bold move. After a heated discussion, everyone started to quiet down to see what would happen next. Pin-drop silence soon filled the hall. Meanwhile, Loomis watched all this unfold with a faint smile on his face. 300 million dors was no big deal to him. He had only done this for fun anyway. That was all. Maria choked a little on her own spit from the shock before proceeding to call on the price, "300 million dors! Is anyone else going to bid higher than that?" Even as she said those words, she was still in a state of disbelief. ¡°How could there be anyone else?" "Yeah, that''s already an absurd price for a ginseng nt. Who else would bid higher than that?" The guests started to chatter again and shared their own opinions. They did not think that anyone would attempt to outbid 300 million dors. After all, it was just thousand-year-old ginseng. Who would bid a higher price for it? The hall was quiet for a few seconds before someone suddenly spoke out, "400 million dors!" It disrupted the silence, as though casting a stone into the river to create ripples. The crowd was astonished by the development of events. Who was this bidder? Chapter 621 Chapter 621 The audience burst into an uproar. Guffaws of disbelief and surprise echoed the halls. "What?! Who is it?" "400 million dors?! That guy must be seriously rich!" Everyone started to discuss amongst themselves. Maria was stunned. When she had finallye back to her senses, she eximed out loud, "400 million dors! The guest from private room number 16 has bid 400 million dors! Is anyone willing to go higher?" Once she said that, the hall fell absolutely silent. "No one''s going to bid more, right? They can''t possibly bear to do so!" After all, this was all for a mere ginseng nt! Meanwhile, in the private room. Indeed, it was Chuck who bid the 400 million. He needed the ginseng to cure his head injury! He had to obtain it no matter how much it would cost. "Hubby, I think the other person''s trying to one-up you," Yvette said unhappily. She believed that the other person had done this on purpose. Chuck shook his head a little dismissively, showing that he did not care much even if that was the case. ck Rose spoke up from her corner, "Well, there are a lot of wealthy people in this country as well." Chuck nodded in agreement. To the truly wealthy individuals, bidding a few hundred million or even tens of billions of dors would not be a problem. It was merely a spare change for them. Everyone in the hall was silent with anticipation. "800 million dors!" This voice that rang out sounded incredibly indifferent. This dumbfounded everyone that was present. They couldn''t believe that the price was still rising! And to 800 million dors?! Was this ginseng Immortal Exilir? Even if it was, 800 million dors was too much. The price was already unbelievable. Of course, the person who bid 800 million dors was Loomis. He was just entertaining himself now. After all, he was a member of a hidden family. No one could possibly outbid him. On this Earth, the only families that couldpare with the Yeager family were the other two hidden families. Every other family was trash. Wi felt a little taken aback by the development of things. She felt something tapping into her mind. However, she did not know what it was trying to tell her. "You want to pay that much for a simple ginseng?" Wi asked. "That''s right," Loomis answered firmly. "But it''s..." "I will do everything I can to pursue what I like. For example, since I like you so much, I''m willing to do my absolute best to gain your affection," Loomis smiled. Wi shook her head at that, remaining quiet. "800 million dors! To the guest from the first private room! Absolutely incredible! Does anyone want to bid higher than 800 million dors?" Maria announced. There was no way anyone else would bid higher. It was already too much for mere ginseng. Hence, there was no way the guest from the 16th private room would bid higher than that. Everyone in the hall looked at each other in dismay. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It had gone extremely quiet. However, just when everyone thought that the auction would end just like that, a voice rang out like thunder and said, "1 billion dors!" Chuck had decided to bid again. He had to get his hand on the ginseng! Silence ensued. It was as if everyone had been put on mute. A few secondster, the audience was ovee with waves of shock. "Goodness! Did someone actually bid 1 billion dors?! Did I hear it wrongly?" "I heard it too! Who on earth are these people?" "Indeed, they must be super rich! Buying ginseng for 1 billion dors? How absurd!" The others muttered to themselves in shock. "What?! 1 billion dors!" Maria eximed, losing her calmposure. It was an unbelievable price. Inside the private room, Loomis furrowed his brows and let out a coldugh. "Is there anyone else who would like to bid? Anyone?" Maria announced once more. "2 billion dors!" Loomis imed calmly. His voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone else to hear him. The crowd was hysterical. Everyone was in utter disbelief. The price had actually doubled! Chuck''s heart sank. 2 billion dors? "Hubby, Auntie instructed us to buy it, no matter the cost," Yvette reminded him. That was what Karen had said after all. With a nod, Chuck immediately went and bid 2.5 billion dors. It felt like a dream. All the guests were confused beyond belief. Were they even hearing this right? Loomis chuckled once more, feeling slightly delighted. It has been a while since someone had challenged him like this. He stood up, his interest finally piqued. Wi, on the other hand, looked out in confusion. The private rooms were all made of a one-way mirror, so she could see the situation outside but no one from the outside could see inside. Her gaze strayed towards the 16th private room... Wi really wanted to go peek in there. However, she did not know why she felt this strong need. She had gotten up from her seat unconsciously and made her way to the private room to satisfy her curiosity. ''What? 3 billion dors?" Karen was shocked when she heard the news of what was currently happening at the auction. It was just ginseng after all. 3 billion for it was absurd! "Yes, that seems to be the case," Betty confirmed. She was equally surprised by the turn of events. "Who''s the other bidder?" Karen asked, curious. Of course, she knew that there were a lot of rich people in the United States. However, very few would spend so much money on ginseng. Who on earth could it be? "I''m not sure. Just like the Young Master, there is no way for us to infiltrate the private room..." Betty really wanted to check but there was no way she could do so. Of course, this meant that nobody else would be able to find out about Chuck''s whereabouts as well. It ensured that their identities were kept secret this way. Karen promptly took out her phone and gave Chuck a call. "Chucky, no matter how much it costs, make sure you get the ginseng..." "Oh, how interesting. You mentioned that Wi had been saved by someone from the Yeager family?" Adriana questioned, sitting on the sofa leisurely. "That''s right. Our men have informed me that they have saved a dying woman, which I presume is probably Wi. I''ve even heard that she had lost her memory when she hit her head..." Nelson said cautiously. He had just received the news moments before. He had even sent a few of his men to search around the ce where Wi fell, but they weren''t able to recover any clues. Therefore, he had hired someone to spy on the Yeager family for more information. "Loomis Yeager? The one who wanted to pursue me before? I suppose he must have fallen in love with Wi. How interesting," Adriana smiled. "Didn''t you want to kill her?" Nelson asked. Since they now knew where Wi was, it was not difficult for him to find a way to kill her. "Isn''t it more interesting now? Didn''t you say that Wi lost her memory? Someone like Loomis will definitely take her situation to his advantage. He''ll n to trick her into submission, which would be perfect! Once Chuck sees how Wi has been used by other men, he will have no choice but to cut off his feelings for her," Adriana said with a smile. She did not expect to receive such news today. It sort of cheered her up. "You''re right, Miss. How brilliant!" Nelson ttered her. In this way, Chuck would definitely be disappointed. "What other information do you have? Apart from memory loss, what else happened to Wi?" "Loomis has started deceiving her. He seems close to sess as I''ve heard that his father is ready to have them married off," Nelson exined in detail. "Oh? When are they getting married?" Adriana asked. "I''m not sure, but I think it''ll be soon..." Nelson gave his opinions. "Soon? Loomis has been a yboy all his life. His father must want him to get married so he can settle down faster..." "You''re right. However, I don''t think outsiders would be privy to the wedding though," Nelson reminded Adriana. Since it was a hidden family''s wedding, no one else would be qualified to attend the ceremony aside from the other two hidden families. If that were the case, how could they get Chuck to know about this? "Chuck''s not an outsider though. I''m nning to get him married into our family soon, so I can just bring him along to their wedding! I am part of a hidden family after all... When Chuck sees how Wi has been yed by other men, he''ll definitely lose his faith in her and be in despair! By then, I will be by his side and offer himfort. He''ll definitely fall in love with me after and marry into the family," Adriana said, smilingzily as sheid out her n. She was right. Once Chuck started to make a big fuss at Loomis and Wi''s wedding, she would be the only one capable of saving him from the detrimental consequences. Chapter 622 Chapter 622 In the auction hall, a heated bidding was taking ce. Loomis smiled, not looking ruffled in the least. The price of this ginseng had scaled up to 4 billion dors. He did not think the guest over at private room number 16 would still be able to follow. It was getting more and more entertaining. Meanwhile, Wi was curious about the other person who was bidding for this ginseng. "4.5 billion dors!" Hearing Chuck making his bid, Loomis continued hiking up the price as well. Everyone in the auction hall eximed incredulously. "This is crazy! All that money for a thousand-year-old ginseng?" "I can''t believe it!" The crowd had not experienced such a scene before. "It doesn''t make sense! How can this ginseng be worth 4.5 billion dors? Goodness!" The crowd roared. Chuck''s face was expressionless. 4.5 billion dors was nothing to him. After all, he had bid 50 billion previously at Alexandrina''s casino. "Hubby," Yvette called out to him anxiously. The other bidder waspletely out of their mind! "It''ll be fine," Chuck said, shaking his head. "Chuck," ck Rose, who was sitting in the corner, finally spoke up. Chuck looked towards her. "Don''t you think that this person is making fun of you?" ck Rose asked. Whenever Chuck called a price, the other bidder would double the bid. It was indirectly demeaning and a challenge. Chuck was essentially being targeted. Even ck Rose herself had the illusion that the other person who was bidding with Chuck was ying with him. He was toying with Chuck. "It doesn''t matter," Chuck shrugged. He did not care a bit. On the other hand, ck Rose was astonished. How could Chuck feel fine even though he was being toyed with? His nonchnce rendered her speechless. She settled back into her corner again, closed her eyes and simply thought, "Forget it. Why should I care about this? I just need to protect him. I don''t need to care about anything else." "Thank you for the heads up though," Chuck spoke up once more. ck Rose blinked her eyes open, feeling shocked when she saw Chuck smiling at her. His smile looked slightly sinister... She closed her eyes again, pretending not to acknowledge him. "5 billion dors!" Chuck announced tly. All the guests in the hall went crazy. This was just getting out of hand! It seemed like they did not think that money was anything but numbers on paper. It was honestly horrifying to watch. "How interesting..." Loomis smirked as he prepared to bid again. He was going to see this through, no matter what. He would not give up so easily. To him, a member of a hidden family, money was nothing but numbers. "Are you going to keep this up?" Wi asked, slightly confused. She felt that Loomis should stop. "What do you think?" Loomis asked her in return. He wanted to curry Wi''s favour. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "I think you should stop now. They must be really desperate for it... " Wi answered, shaking her head. Thispetitive bidding was not necessary for mere ginseng. An item that was originally worth tens of millions of dors had been raised to 5 billion dors now. Even if the ginseng was a thousand years old, it was not worth that much. It was absurd. "Alright, I won''t if you don''t want me too," Loomis smiled as he said. However, he was secretly sneering. The other bidder had to thank their lucky stars for Wi''s interception. Wi, on the other hand, continued to look towards the other party''s private room. There was no sound on Loomis''s side now. The hall was left withplete silence. Had the person in this private room stopped bidding? Could it be that they could not afford it? There was a minute of silence. Chuck did not know why the other person did not continue. He would''ve kept it up no matter the cost. Meanwhile, Yvette let out a sigh of relief. Just then, Maria, the auctioneer, finally came back to her senses. Thepetition was finally over. "Ladies and gentlemen, 5 billion dors: calling once, calling twice, and... Congrattions to the guest in room number sixteen!" Maria was close to jumping in joy. She had been an auctioneer for so long, but this was the most exhrating one she had ever hosted. It was so unexpected! Yvette let out an audible sigh of relief. She was finally at ease. Before, she had even thought that the price would skyrocket to ten billion dors. Chuck felt that this whole situation was a bit odd but did not think too much into it. After Maria finished her announcement, all the guests present were excited again. They were guessing who the sessful bidder of the thousand-year ginseng was. After all, he had dished out 5 billion dors just like that after all. Everyone was discussing the bidder''s identity amongst themselves, but none of them coulde to a conclusion. As the private rooms were all built for secrecy and werepletely isted from the main auction hall, there was no way for anyone to ess the bidder''s information. Therefore, they had no clue who it was. "Honey, wait for me in the car. I''ll go pay for it myself," Chuck said after the auction ended. "Okay, hubby. Be careful," Yvette replied with concern. Chuck shrugged and went out, ck Rose following him closely behind. Yvette watched as the two left. She went to the parking lot and started the car in preparation for their leave. She was feeling a little annoyed and was angry on behalf of Chuck. If it weren''t for the guest in the first private room, they wouldn''t have had to waste so much money on the ginseng. "How dare you toy with my husband?! You''d better not let me find out who you are!" In a fit of anger, she left the car to find out who that person was. As a killer, she was vignt. Therefore, she found the secret passage into the auction hall in no time. When she finally managed to follow the person''s trail to a car, she managed to catch a glimpse of a familiar figure in a gown in the car. Who was this? Yvette''s instincts had told her to follow through and chase after the car. However, she suddenly felt a coldness on her back. It was the de of a knife. "Don''t move!" The stranger threatened. He sounded indifferent. Yvetteplied and did not move, but she was not afraid at all. She merely fixed her stare on the familiar figure. She was right, it was Wi. However, Wi did not spot her. "Who are you?" Yvette asked coldly. The knife was dangerously close to piercing her skin. However, she did not feel scared at all and remainedpletely calm. "My, my. What a beauty we have here!" Loomis eximed. He came out a little whileter and saw that his bodyguard had caught a woman trying to spy on them. He had not meant toe over personally, but when he saw Yvette''s gorgeous figure, he could not help himself. Seeing Yvette''s face, he was once again astounded by her beauty. It was just like when he had first set his eyes on Wi. Yvette was as equally pretty as Wi. Yvette''s eyes had turned cold upon hearing the voice. She wanted to turn around and catch a glimpse of how this person looked like, but the knife hovering so close to her back prevented her from doing so. "Who is the woman in the car?" Yvette asked. Her back looked familiar and she was definitely attractive. Loomis frowned at her question. Did this woman know Wi?! That must be the case. If not, why would she ask such a question? "Beauty, what''s your name?" Loomis asked out of interest. After all, this woman was as beautiful as Wi, and her figure was just as perfect as well. "My name''s Yvette Jordan. An answer for an answer. Now tell me, who is the woman in the car?" Yvette asked coldly. "Yvette Jordan?!" Loomis echoed, slightly taken aback by what he was hearing. With a snap of his fingers, he summoned someone over who quickly handed information about Yvette''s identity to him "Yvette Jordan is the girlfriend of Chuck Cannon, the son of Karen Lee..." "Oh, what a coincidence," Loomismented. Of course, he knew that Wi knew Karen. However, he did not expect that he would meet anyone rted to her here. "The Old Master has found out everything about her. Wi and Yvette''s boyfriend, Chuck, are very close..." Loomis frowned after hearing that piece of information. A trace of anger shed in his eyes as he said, "Does this mean that Chuck hasid his hands on her before?" Loomis was enraged. He could not believe that he had picked up Chuck''s sloppy seconds! He wanted to kill him with his bare hands. "Young Master, how should we deal with this woman? Shall we have her killed?" The bodyguard asked carefully. He could feel Loomis''s murderous intent. "Kill her? No, no, that would be a pity. Just knock her out," Loomis instructedzily. He was nning to take Yvette with him. After all, having another woman to y with would be spectacr! "Just tell me who that woman is..." Yvette insisted, her heart pounding loudly in her chest. Just as she turned her head once more to look at the man who had spoken, she felt a pressure on her neck. With a heavy thud, Yvette lost consciousness and fell to the ground motionless. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Yvette was knocked out. "Young Master, are you just going to leave her here like this?" The bodyguard asked carefully. "Leave her here?" Loomis snapped his fingers as a sinister smile appeared on his face. "Since I still have Wi waiting for me, I will let her go this time. Look into Yvette''s information as well as Karen''s and especially Chuck''s. Then, report them to me!" Loomismanded coldly. The bodyguard nodded firmly. Loomis then proceeded to head in the direction of the car, followed by a few of his bodyguards. He got into the car with little hassle. Wi looked out the window at this moment and saw a figure lying in the dark corner. It looked like an unconscious person. "What happened outside?" Wi asked. "It''s all right. A crazy woman came to me and demanded money. I gave her ten thousand dors but she was still dissatisfied, so I taught her a lesson," Loomis said lightly. With wide eyes, Wi tried her best to catch a glimpse of the person lying in the corner. However, it wasn''t possible as it was too dark. "Let''s go," Loomis instructed. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "I want to go back," Wi said. "You haven''t fully recovered yet. Come on, we''lle back in a few more days," Loomis smiled faintly. Wi felt that her head had been aching all day today. She had tried her best to recall her past, and that person who was lying in the corner had somehow... The car started to drive away. It slowly went out of sight. Yvette, who had been knocked unconscious, had woken up in a confused daze a few moments later. By the time she had regained her senses, the car had already left. Yvette was furious. She touched her neck and thought about how skilled the man who had incapacitated her was. It was astonishing. "Ring!" Her phone suddenly rang out. She answered it immediately when she saw that it was from Chuck. "Hello, hubby, everything''s alright. I just went to the bathroom, I''ll be right back." With that, Yvette ran in the direction of the car. She had wanted to tell Chuck everything through the phone, but she knew that her husband was impulsive. He would me himself for her attack just now. She contemted for a long while before deciding to tell Karen about this as well. She could not shake off the feeling that she knew the woman from before. After they had sessfully driven back, Yvette asked Chuck to get some rest. As Chuck had been tired and was nursing a headache, he did as he was told and left with ck Rose. After that, Yvette bit her lip as she proceeded to knock on another door. "Come in." When Karen saw that it was Yvette who had walked in, she greeted her with a small smile. Yvette passed the thousand- year- old ginseng to Karen. They had to have it refined by a doctor before it could be used to treat Chuck. "Thank you. I will pass this on to the doctor immediately," Karen said. Yvette nodded a little and tried to say something, but her voice came out as a tiny squeak. Karen then put down what she had been working on and inquired, "Is there anything else? Are you... nning to duel me now?" It must''ve been the case! Karen did not know what else it could be. But she didn''t expect it would ur so soon. "No, no. Not at all. It''s just... I saw a familiar figure before I got back here. When I was ready to get to the bottom of it, I... was attacked," Yvette replied, bowing her head. "You were attacked?" Karen asked solemnly and walked over to Yvette to check on her. She soon discovered that Yvette''s neck was bruised. Yvette dodged Karen''s gaze subconsciously and tried to hide her wounds. "Did you try fighting back?" Karen asked as she took a needle out from her pocket. "I wanted to, but I was subdued..." Yvettemented. Everything had happened too fast for her to react. "Come closer. I''ll help you out," Karen said. Yvette did as she was told. Karen then used the needle in her hands to prick the bruise that had formed on her neck, letting some blood trickle out of the wound. Once that was done, Yvette felt much better. "Thank you," She bowed her head at Karen. "No problem. Tell me about what happened just now, don''t leave out any details," Karen said, a gleam shing through her eyes. Yvette was a pretty decent killer. Therefore, there weren''t many people who could knock Yvette out in one fell swoop. As such, Yvette exined her whole encounter ordingly. "Her back looked familiar?" Karen inquired once more. "Well yes, it was really familiar, but I couldn''t pin down..." "What if youpared her with Wi I?" "Auntie Logan?!" Yvette contemted, seeming to have figured it out all of a sudden. Indeed, that familiar figure must''ve been Wi! However, why would Wi appear at a ce like that? "Did it look like her?" Karen asked seriously. "Yes... I think it might''ve been Auntie Logan," Yvette answered, feeling sure of herself now. After all, not everyone possessed a beautiful back like Wi''s. Apart from Wi, there was no other person who could exude gorgeousness just from her back. Who else could it be but her? Karen heaved a huge sigh of relief. ording to Yvette''s description, the person she saw must''ve been Wi. Though, why didn''t shee back after she recovered? Karen thought about it for a while and thought that there could only be one possibility. Wi must be in the same situation as Chuck. She must''ve hit her head hard and suffered from some sort of amnesia. "In that case, who could''ve saved Aunt Logan?" If it was really Wi, she must be in good hands now despite losing her memories. This made Yvette feel less guilty about the whole situation. "We need to look into this more thoroughly. Don''t tell Chucky about this if possible. I''ll tell him when I''ve confirmed everything," Karen said. Chuck had been in low spirits recently because of Wi''s disappearance. She did not want to aggravate him further with this matter. She would have to investigate this matter under wraps. Yvette nodded in agreement. "You didn''t get a glimpse of the person who attacked you at all?" Karen asked in hopes of getting a clue. "No, I was knocked out the moment I turned my head to take a look," Yvette shook her head. A little whileter, she started to ask, "Auntie, can you also incapacitate me in one move?" Karen, who was deep in her thoughts, was suddenly taken aback. She sighed truthfully, "You''re young and still have some time to upgrade your skills, so don''t give up." "Alright, I''ll be leaving now," Yvette said, feeling gloomy all of a sudden. Her skills were still not on par with Karen''s yet. "Hold on, take this with you," Karen gave Yvette a needle. This could be used for a sneak attack during critical times. "I don''t need it," Yvette frowned as she retreated cautiously, cing her hands behind her. "Take it. You were in critical danger just now. I thought you wanted to duel me in the future? How can you do that if something bad happens to you before that?" Karen asked. Yvette bit her lip in hesitance. She finally decided to take it and whispered her thanks softly before running out of the room. True, Yvette also felt that she should have a way to save herself if needed. Karen''s needle was made from a special metal that was extremely malleable. If one tried hard enough, one could pierce through a steel te with it. "This child..." Karen sighed, shaking her head. After Yvette left, Karen immediately made a phone call to Betty and ordered, "Yvette might have spotted Wi at the hotel where the auction was held just now. Have people look into it. I want the culprit found..." A whileter, when Chuck went to look for Yvette, he noticed her stretching her neck in pain. After asking her about it, she merely told him that she felt a little ufortable. As Chuck could do nothing to help her, he had no choice but to leave with ck Rose. Last night, Chuck had asked ck Rose if she had any alternative ideas to find Wi. He thought that maybe Alexandrina, the boss of the killer organization ck Rose was in might be able to help him garner some more information. ck Rose thought about it for a few seconds before agreeing that it was a usible idea. After all, the information that the killer organisation had collected was a pretty shocking amount. Just how many killers were there in the killer organisation worldwide? Even ck Rose, who was ranked first, wasn''t aware of this. This meant that they had spies all over the world. Since ck Rose mentioned the possibility of the boss having more information, Chuck wanted to meet her. After all, he had felt that hisst encounter with her went pretty well. He wanted to see if she could help him this time around. Hence, Chuck proceeded to take ck Rose''s car to find Alexandrina. They headed towards the bar. When ck Rose called Alexandrina in advance, she had agreed to meet up once Chuck''s name was mentioned. "She asked you to meet her alone," ck Rose informed once she got off the phone. Simrly, she had already intended not to participate in this either. Chuck nodded in acknowledgement and the two were led into a luxurious private room. When they reached the door, Chuck gently knocked on it. "Come in." With that, Chuck pushed the door open and walked in. When he saw Alexandrina, he was stunned by how pretty she looked today. She was wearing jeans and was sitting leisurely on arge sofa. "Hello auntie," Chuck greeted Alexandrina politely. After all, he needed her help. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 When Alexandrine heard Chuck outside, she let out a small chuckle. She had been waiting for him toe by for a while now. Alexandrina was a smart woman, so she knew why Chuck hade to her. Even so, she was a little unhappy with the way he had greeted her, ''Auntie? No, that won''t do. I''d rather you call me sis." Taken aback, Chuck merely nodded inpliance. "Come over here, I''ll treat you to a drink," Alexandrina said as she gestured for him toe over. Once Chuck had gotten close enough to her, he couldn''t help but admit just how attractive this woman was. "This wine is very expensive. Even Karen wouldn''t be able to get her hands on it. But since you''ve come to pay me a visit, I''ll let you have some," Alexandrina smiled charmingly. Chuck took a polite sip ordingly and started to speak, "I''m here because..." "Because of what?" Alexandrina pretended not to know. "First and foremost, I came to see you how you were doing," Chuck said. He knew that this woman liked to be ttered, so he had to sweeten her up first before asking for any favours. "Right, right. And then?" Alexandrine asked tly. "Well... I was hoping you''d help me out with something. You see, my Auntie Logan is missing, but she was rescued by a stranger. Her whereabouts are unknown now and I hope you could help me find her," Chuck exined directly. He did not want to waste any precious time. When he heard from ck Rose that the killer organisation could have some information, he was really happy. "You want me to look for her?" "Yes. Would you be able to..." Chuck asked, shing her his best puppy eyes. "How sweet! You''re trying so hard to please me..." Alexandrinaughed. Chuck thought that she was a nice woman. Previously, not only did she remove Yvette''s kill order, she had even wanted to give him some money. "So... can you help me?" Chuck asked nervously. Alexandrina and his mother did not have a very good rtionship. That was why Chuck had decided toe here himself. "Of course. But what do I get out of this? Don''t forget, you still haven''t fulfilled some of the promises you madest time..." Alexandrina smiled as she gazed at Chuck. "As long as you agree to help me, I will do anything you ask," Chuck gave in. This meant that she definitely had some information about Wi. "Anything? Please, spare me the nonsense," Alexandrina snapped as she grabbed Chuck''s hair without warning. "Please help me," He continued to plead. "No. Why should I if I won''t benefit from this?" "I''ll ask my mom topensate you..." "Please, even though I''m not as wealthy as your mother, I''m not short of money. I have no need for more," Alexandrina snorted. After all, she ran a huge business. "Oh, what do you want then?" Chuck had a bad feeling about this. "I want you," Alexandrina stated simply with a smirk. In herst dream, the scene she had conjured had enticed her very much. Feeling embarrassed, Chuck started to mutter, "I have a wife." "I know. But that doesn''t concern me whatsoever. You can just be my lover then, I won''t mind," Alexandrina replied. Chuck did not know how to react to this. Previously, she had told him that she fancied him, but when he went ahead and got close to her, she had gotten angry and demand him to get out of her way. The mixed signals Alexandrina was giving out confused Chuck. "Do you mean it this time?" Chuck asked, feeling a headache about toe in. "Of course!" "But you yelled at me thest time I sat close to you..." Chuckined. At the time, he just wanted her to promise to let Yvette go. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Of course I did! What type of woman do you take me for?" Alexandrina retorted, curling her lips into a small frown. At that time, she had been annoyed. She was clearly the one in control previously, but Chuck had gone ahead and taken control of things. It would be reasonable for her to get angry. Therefore, she yelled at Chuck. "What exactly do you want?" Chuck began to ask once more, crestfallen. "Don''t make me repeat myself," Alexandrina narrowed her eyes. Chuck was silent for a few seconds before finally speaking up again. He asked, "You''re serious, right?" "Yes. I want you to be my lover." Alexandrina secretly snickered. She had won this time around. "Let me think about it. Why don''t you help me look for Auntie Logan in the meantime?" Chuck suggested. "Are you kidding me? What if you go back on your word after I''ve found her for you?" Alexandrina scoffed. "I won''t," promised Chuck with a sigh. He thought that the boss would not be interested in him for real and assumed that she must be toying with him. "If you don''t believe me, then..." Chuck trailed off, his fingers working to unbutton his shirt. Alexandrina sneered, "Hey! Stop right there, I won''t let you take advantage of me so easily. As long as you agree to my terms, I''ll let you know when I get any news." "Thank you," Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that there were many spies in the killer organisation, so he knew it wouldn''t take long. He then proceeded to get up and made a move to leave, "Alright then, I''ll be going now." "Hold on. You''re my lover now, aren''t you? You''re going to just leave like that? Did I give you permission? Come over here, my shoulders are sore. Give them a good rub," Alexandrina demanded. Chuck could only do as he was told and massaged her shoulders. She couldn''t help but hide herughter. How fun was it having a servant at her beck and call? "Hey, take this seriously. I''ve never allowed anyone else to touch my shoulder like this. Do your best rubbing them, I''ll pay you handsomelyter..." Alexandrina smiled charmingly at him. Chuck, on the other hand, was too worried about Wi to get into a yful mood with her. "By the way, what happened to Frieda..." Chuck suddenly thought of Frieda. He recalled that the woman was now Alexandria''s subordinate. It had been a while since then. He was curious about whether that b*tch had managed to take Alexandrina''s nudes. "How dare you mention other women in front of me," Alexandrina snorted discontentedly. "Well, I''m just concerned about your wellbeing. Where is she now?" "She''s been training. I sent her out on a mission recently." Alexandrina was honestly surprised at the speed of Frieda''s improvement. If Frieda kept this up, she might even surpass ck Rose. After all, Frieda''smission for her first mission had already surpassed ck Rose''s. With Frieda''s capabilities, she would definitely be able to help Alexandrina earn a lot of money. "I see. Have you by any chance been alone with her somewhere before?" Chuck asked. "What? Of course not. Why would I need to do that?" Alexandrina retorted. The more he thought about it, the more he thought that it was unlikely that Frieda would have managed to sneakily take a photo of someone like Alexandrina. He was probably just overthinking it. Of course, if Chuck knew that Frieda had seeded, he would be shocked out of his wits. It was impossible to discern how she managed to do it. A long whileter, Chuck eventually asked to be excused. "No," Alexandrina shook her head, refusing him. Therefore, Chuck could only continue massaging her shoulders. This was the first time he had massaged another woman''s shoulders apart from Yvette. Meanwhile, ck Rose who was stationed outside was moments away from falling asleep. What was Chuck doing in there? She could not hear anything that was going on through the heavy doors. However, she did not bother to put much thought into it. Half an hourter, Alexandrina finally nodded in satisfaction and motioned for him to stop. She yawnedfortably, "That was nice. Here, take this. Think of it as a tip, or even a gift if you will. Don''t even think about refusing it." She handed Chuck a card as she spoke, but he was reluctant to ept it. He worried that she would demand something else from him if he epted such a gift. "If you don''t take it, you''ll be directly disobeying my orders," Alexandrina warned as she raised her voice. Chuck had no choice but to do as he was told. He could only take the card that was undoubtedly filled with money. Alexandrina was generous. He wouldn''t be surprised to find if there were at least a million dors in it. As long as he did anything she wanted, she would help him. Also, it was not often that he would be given the opportunity to massage a pretty woman''s shoulders. "Thank you." Chuck said as he made his way towards the door, ready to leave. "Why are you in such a hurry? You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Remember, you''re my lover now. You''ll have to do what I tell you to do, or I won''t help you find Wi..." Alexandrina threatened with a smile as she started to get up. She was stumbling all over the ce as she made her way to Chuck. "You''re drunk," He muttered, propping her up to prevent her from copsing onto the floor. Now that she was closer to him, Chuck found her to be quite gorgeous. "Drunk? Am I? So what? Are you nning to do anything indecent to me?" Alexandrina teased him. She found Chuck to be quite to her liking. After all, when he put his hand on her shoulder just now, he did not seem to take advantage of her at all. He merely looked like a child who was trying his best to please his elders. In her previous dream, she had imagined Chuck flirting with her. It was a ridiculous idea, now that she thought about it. "It''s not that. I just feel that you must be very lonely all the time..." Chuck sighed. He assumed that a woman like her would not have many friends to spend her time with. "Me? Lonely? Nonsense! Do you have any idea how many lovers I''ve had? You''re quite literally my hundredth one at this point," Alexandrina answered with a snort. Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Chuck was amused by Alexandria''s words. It had been a long while since he had let himselfugh like this ever since Wi''s disappearance. "Well, at least I count as something," Chuck replied. "Aw, you were disappointed, weren''t you?" Alexandrina continued teasing him. "Um, yes, that''s right... I''m terribly disappointed," Chuck answered ordingly. "Well then, shall I rank you as my favorite lover to make you feel better? That settles it then. You''ll be my number one from now on. How do you feel about that?" Alexandrinaughed. Although she knew that Chuck had only said it to entertain her, it felt good to hear nevertheless. "I feel ecstatic," Chuck answered, trying his best to cater to her pleasure despite his unwillingness to be put in such a position. He himself understood that she was merely toying with him. However, he knew deep down that she did not have any bad intentions. There was no way that such a clever woman would fall in love with him. Chuck knew his own limitations, and Alexandrina was both rich and beautiful. She was just passing time, trying to have some fun without malice. He put himself in this position because he was desperate for help after all. "How boring... I feel like you''re patronising me," Alexandrina sat down and said with a snort. Chuck was speechless. What the hell was she nning to do? The only thing he could do now was to continue massaging her shoulders. A little whileter, Alexandrina looked up at Chuck and praised him, "How obedient." "Would you care to tell me your name?" This was something Chuck always wanted to know. "I never usually divulge my name to others, but I suppose I could tell you. My full name''s Alexandrina Middleton." With a firm nod, Chuck noted to himself to remember her name. It was a nice name after all. A long whileter, Chuck moved from her shoulders and went to massage her hands. Alexandrina looked up at Chuck strangely and asked in suspicion, "Are you trying to take advantage of me?" "Of course not!" Chuck honestly was not in the mood to do such a thing. He had no idea where Wi could be at this moment. Every time he shut his eyes, the image of Wi squatting in a corner looking helpless would surface from his mind. He had to find Wi soon. Alexandrina snorted, which made Chuck think that she was displeased with his techniques. He stopped massaging her. He had been itching to leave for a while now. After all, ck Rose was still waiting for him outside. "Who told you to stop? Go on," Alexandrina demanded. "I''m feeling a bit sleepy." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Well, you can rest here if that''s the case. I''m not going to drive you away," Alexandrina huffed, feeling a little unhappy and even slightly furious. "Alright," Chuck had no choice but toply. He decided to do what he didst time. He would get physically closer to her and hope that she would yell for him to get lost. By doing so, he would be able to leave without much trouble. To Chuck''s surprise, however, when he did just that, Alexandrina did not yell at him like she didst time. Instead, she smirked at him and chuckled, "Cheeky b*stard, you''re treating me as your pillow?" "Why aren''t you yelling at me to get away?" Chuck asked as he looked up at her after sessfully resting his head on herp. Previously, Chuck had gotten yelled at when he had merely sat down a little too close to her. But this time, she did nothing of the sort. "Last time your mother was outside. If she had seen you flirting with me, it would''ve been embarrassing for me!" Alexandrina exined. Finally understanding that his n was not going to work, he tried to get up. Well, he really did try to. Alexandrina did not allow him to leave his position and narrowed her eyes at him, "You think you can do whatever you want, is that it? You cane and go as you please? What do you take me for?" Chuck did not know what to say, so he decided to just settle into this new position and willed himself to sleep. It made him think back to when he would always do this with Wi. "Do you know what I did to the man who did this to mest time?" Alexandrina said. "No, I don''t," Chuck replied with his eyes shut. The expression on the boss''s beautiful face had changed into something flirtatious. She put her lips close to Chuck''s ear and whispered the answer, making him jump away in fright. He was ready to bolt out the front door. "Hold on, did I permit you to go? Here, take this," Alexandrina took out another card and flung it towards him. "Alexandrina, do you really n to keep me as your lover?" Chuck asked warily. "Well, of course! You are my favorite one after all. You know, if you ever need money in the future, just say the word. I will give you as much as you want," She said. Chuck epted the card and put it away in his pocket. However, he knew that he would not need it as he did not n to use her money at all. If he really needed more money, he could always just ask his mother. "If I asked for all of your money, would you give everything to me?" Chuck joked. "Everything? Hmm, if you marry me, I would. If we were together, everything I own, you would naturally inherit as well. How does that sound?" Alexandrina snickered slightly. The smile on her face was incredibly charming. She was a flirtatious woman in nature. "No thanks, I''d much prefer the title as your lover," Chuck got out just and rushed out of the room. This woman really knew how to y up her charm. She was not tacky in the slightest and was even able to portray herself as both adorable and endearing. It was a really hard skill to master, but she managed to do it. "Cheeky b*stard, you''re a fast runner, aren''t you?" Alexandrina smiled groggily, her face was red from all the wine. She was a bit drunk now and found everything positively amusing. She recalled her dream again and thought that if Chuck had really pouted at her like in his dreams, she might actually allow him to have his way. However, dreams were not real. Someone submissive like Chuck would not be able to make such a request to her. It was impossible. Alexandrina shook her head a little to clear her thoughts. She was close to falling asleep. However, not long after Chuck had rushed out the door, he opened it back up again and peeked in to say, "Alexandria, a word of advice, watch out for Frieda. Trust me, you have to be careful of her..." Alexandrina merely gaped at him in disbelief. Did this guy really care about her? She was surprised by that revtion. When she had wanted to say something, Chuck had already slipped away. After all, he could not bear the temptation of the beautiful Alexandrina now when she was drunk. "Again? He even told me to be careful of Frieda! Of course I would. Chuck, you better hold it right there! Come back in!" Alexandrina yelled at him furiously. Chuck and ck Rose, who had been prepared to leave, heard Alexandrina''s muffled screams. ck Rose frowned and asked, "What were you two doing inside?" "What do you think I could possibly do with a woman like her?" Chuck retorted bitterly. Of course, ck Rose did not think of anything else beyond that. After all, she knew how her boss was. Alexandrina would never let Chuck do anything to her. ck Rose had only meant to ask if Chuck had been abused by her inside. Heeding her calls, Chuck went back in with a wry smile. "You''re not allowed to leave today. Stay and spend the night with me," Alexandrina said, beckoning Chuck over to her with a finger. If Chuck had known this would''ve happened, he wouldn''t havee back in here. Chuck walked up to her and resumed his previous position,ying his head on herp. "Can we spend the night like this?¡± He asked. "Of course, what else were you nning to do? I''ve already treated you well enough, haven''t I? I''ve never allowed my other lovers to touch me as they pleased!" She scoffed. "Right, right. I''m going to sleep now," Chuck said, feeling exhausted all of a sudden. At least he had less to worry about now since Alexandrina had agreed to help. In no time, Chuck had fallen asleep just like that. "Asleep already? What a cheeky b*stard." Alexandrina proceeded to call someone on her phone and spoke in a lowered voice so as to not disturb Chuck, who was already asleep. "To all killers, listen carefully. Whoever has news of Wi will be paid one million dors per information, no matter the importance. Anyone with information that can urately pinpoint me to her exact location will be paid 5 million dors." After issuing the mission, Alexandrina hung up the phone. She lowered her head and gazed upon Chuck who was sleeping, feeling a little hesitant. She didn''t know what she was hesitating about. Even though she acted like she was open to rtionships, she had never really allowed anyone to touch her before. Chuck falling asleep on herp like this was a new experience for her. She did not know what to do. However, Alexandrina did not feel repelled by the idea. She thought that Chuck was a pretty honest man and that he was alright. As she continued to plunge deeper into her thoughts, she leaned her head against Chuck''s head on herp and started to doze off as well. Early the next morning, Alexandrina had been woken up by the vibration of her phone. When she read it, her eyes were filled with excitement. Meanwhile, Chuck was still asleep on herp. Seeing this, she snorted softly, "Lazy boy." She quietly pushed Chuck gently off herp so she could get up. The pins and needles that gued her legs would take a while to abate. She walked to the door unsteadily, meaning to leave the room. However, she was met with ck Rose, who was crouched in the corner outside the door dozing off. As if sensing her gaze, ck Rose was startled awake, "Boss, what happenedst night?" She knew that Chuck had note out from the room the entire night. She was curious to know what went on inside and had almost wanted to barge in yesterday. "Nothing happenedst night. ck Rose, if you dare tell Karen about this, I will have you killed," Alexandrina warned coldly. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 ck Rose was stunned. What was the meaning of Alexandria''s words? Could it be that something had happened between her and Chuckst night? ck Rose had always been an innocent person deep down, so she didn''t think too much of what happenedst night. However, Alexandrina was giving her a warning. That obviously meant that something had happened, right? She looked inside and found that Chuck was lying on the sofa, deep in sleep. He was still perfectly d in his clothes. So what exactly was going on? "Boss, did you sleep together with Chuckst night?" ck Rose was really surprised. How could this have happened? How could Chuck have slept with Alexandrina? ck Rose was extremely observant and noticed that the way Alexandrina was walking was odd. Were her legs numb? ck Rose instantly figured out how Chuck managed to sleepst night. Nothing had happened between them, but he had leaned against Alexandrina''s legs and fallen asleep. Yes, that was probably what had happened. However, would someone like Alexandrina allow Chuck to lean against her? ck Rose found it hard to believe. "What are you thinking? I didn''t let him touch me," Alexandria''s face was expressionless. ck Rose was at a loss for words. She grumbled silently. Since Alexandrina and Chuck had spent the night in the room, Alexandrina couldn''t me her if she was overthinking things. "Alright, I got it. I won''t tell Karen," ck Rose agreed. Alexandrina took out a card and gave it to ck Rose, bribing, "Don''t say a single word to Karen. You should know the consequences." In fact, she did not want to let Karen know. After all, she used to be Karen''s boss. However, she ended up with Chuck now! Alexandrina felt slightly thrilled by the turn of events. Indeed, Chuck was Karen''s son, but he was also her lover now... However, no matter how happy she was, she still had other things to consider. It wouldn''t be a good time to let Karen know. Hence, she decided to keep her mouth shut about it. "Uh, it''s fine," ck Rose replied as she awkwardly returned the card to Alexandrina. Even though ck Rose wasn''t as wealthy as Alexandrina, she had already been working for so long. She had earned a remarkable amount of money from that alone. In addition, she had also saved everything up as she didn''t spend much. It was not necessary for her to take the money. She didn''t do anything to deserve it after all. "If you don¡¯t ept it, does it mean that you will tell Karen about it?" Alexandrina snapped. "That''s not... Well, fine. I''ll take it," ck Rose sighed as she reluctantly epted the card. She looked at Chuck who was still asleep inside and asked, "Shall I wake him up?" "What for? He can sleep as long as he pleases. Why would you wake him up?" Alexandrina questioned. ck Rose was speechless. "But boss, it''s not good to get up toote, right?" ck Rose always woke up at six o''clock in the morning. She was someone who could get up when she wanted to, and she never stayed in bed for longer than she needed to. "I''ll allow him to do as he pleases when he''s here with me. Are you trying to control him now?" Alexandrina snorted. "Fine," ck Rose shrugged. Of course, she would not continue to offend her boss. "Don''t peek, or I''ll gouge your eyes out," Alexandrina went in and closed the door. ck Rose fell speechless as she felt a headacheing on. She wasn''t a stalker, so why would she peek inside? "Chuck, aren''t you going to get up?" Alexandrina shook Chuck by the shoulders. He rubbed his eyes, looked at the time and immediately thought of going back. Yvette must be anxious since he didn¡¯t return homest night. As expected, she had called him a few times. However, he was deep in sleep and didn''t manage to hear his phone ringing. For the whole night, Yvette had been really worried. When she couldn''t reach Chuck, she immediately called ck Rose. Yvette was relieved after ck Rose gave her a brief exnation. After all, Yvette was worried that Chuck would do something impulsive. Fortunately, he didn''t. "Who allowed you to leave? You leaned on me for the entire night. My legs are numb now because of that," Alexandrina grunted in difort. Chuck could only turn around and give her a massage. Then again, he slept soundlyst night. He didn''t expect that he could find such a feeling being with Alexandrina besides Wi. However, there was still a huge difference. The biggest difference between them was their body scent. Wi had a light scent that smelled particrly pleasant. Alexandrina didn''t have this fragrance on her, so he could easily distinguish them apart. However, there wasn''t that big of a difference between them. "Alexandrina, can I go back now?" Chuck asked. "No, you need to go somewhere with me today. After that, I''ll let you go home," Alexandrina was enjoying Chuck''s massage. Chuck was quite professional. "Okay," Chuck agreed since he could not reject Alexandrina. After a while, Chuck''s stomach growled. He chuckled awkwardly, "Alexandrina, I''m hungry." "What do you want to eat?" "It''s up to you." Alexandrina immediately asked someone to deliver some food for them. Halfway through his meal, Chuck suddenly thought of ck Rose. He ran out with a hamburger, and found that ck Rose was standing outside. She seemed like she was deep in her thoughts. "Here you are," Chuck handed the burger over to her. "Huh? Is this for me?" ck Rose was surprised. She was indeed hungry, but she didn''t expect Chuck to share some food with her. She even nned to buy a meal for herselfter. "Yup." While ck Rose was still in shock, Chuck had already returned to the room. She looked at the hamburger and then took a bite. She suddenly remembered something and murmured, "This burger isn''t as delicious as the cakest time. I want to eat that..." Soon, Chuck, Alexandrina and ck Rose had all filled their stomachs. "Where are we going?" Chuck asked. However, Alexandrina didn''t answer him. He was itching to know where they were going. More importantly, he wanted to know how long it would take before he could return home. Chuck wanted to go to find Wi now. "Just follow me," Alexandrina changed into some casual clothes. She looked much more innocent now. She had a simple pair of jeans, a T- shirt and sneakers on. Chuck was shocked to find that she even resembled those friendly girl-next-door types. What was she nning to do? Was she nning to head home? Chuck followed her out and got into her car in a state of confusion, with ck Rose right behind them. Two hourster. When the car stopped, Chuck saw that they had arrived at a beautiful manor. There were a lot of cars parked inside with many people inside. Was this a family gathering? "Alexandrina, what''s going on?" Chuck was confused. Why did she bring him home?! "This is my family, and... today you are not my lover, but my real boyfriend," Alexandrina replied calmly. A while ago, she had received a phone call from her family. She knew that there would be a family gathering today. In fact, she hadn''t nned to return home. However, when she nced at Chuck, she felt that it was time to go home. After all, she wasn''t young anymore, and her parents were rushing for her to get married. The only thing she could do now was to put on an act with Chuck. "I have a wife,¡± Chuck replied seriously. "No. Today, I''m your wife," Alexandrina ignored his protests. Chuck stared at her exasperatedly. Looking at the beautiful manor, he said hesitantly, "I''m not good at socializing." With Wi''s disappearance, Chuck was not in the mood to talk at all. "It''s okay. I''m here. What are you afraid of?" Alexandrina pinched Chuck''s face. Chuck was speechless at her behavior. Was she treating him like a child? Chuck tried rejecting her again, but after thinking about it for a while, he finally gave in. There was no point running away since he was already here. "Got it." Chuck agreed. "Good. I will allow you to kiss meter if necessary." "What if it''s not necessary?" Chuck asked in his attempt to make the best out of his situation. "Are you joking around with me? Come out," Alexandrina had already got out of the car. Of course, Chuck followed her. Sure enough, this manor was her home. Chuck noticed that Alexandria''s attitude hadpletely changed. She had suddenly be more gentle and sensible. It seemed like her family didn''t know that she was the boss of the greatest organization of assassins in the world. "Alexandria." Someone came over to greet them. "She''s my mother," Alexander whispered to Chuck, who immediately recognized the simrities between them. Even though the woman was already in her fifties, she looked a lot like Alexandrina. She must''ve been an absolute beauty when she was younger. Seeing that Alexandrina had arrived, all her other rtives came over. After greeting each other, her rtives looked at Chuck. Some people were unhappy. It was supposed to be a family gathering today, and there was not a single outsider present. Why did Alexandrina bring home an outsider? He seemed extremely out of ce. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Who is this man? Why is he with Alexandrina?" "Could it be that he''s her boyfriend?" "Oh god, that''s impossible. This man seems like an irresponsible coward. How could Alexandrina end up with someone like him? He even looks younger than her..." "Hey, let''s persuade Alexandrina together. There are many other men for her to choose from. She doesn''t have to stick with this one." Several rtives startedining to Alexandrina, mocking Chuck with every word they spoke. Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Alexandrina''s family was not as rich as Karen''s, but it had been around for over 200 years. Therefore, the family members highly resented outsiders. In the eyes of her rtives, Alexandrina was an upright woman. She was obedient, sensible, and possessed a sessful career. Such a remarkable woman should''ve been able to get together with better men. How could Chuck have possibly ended up with her? He really was no match for her. All of Alexandrina''s rtives, including her mother, Miranda, were dissatisfied with Chuck. How could the pride of the Middleton family be tainted by such a lowly man? "Alexandrina, he..." Miranda was about to ask. "This is Chuck Cannon. He''s my boyfriend now," Alexandrina exined. Chuck understood her words. He leaned closer to Alexandrina and greeted her rtives. They exchanged nces with each other. Chuck''s socializing skills were terrible since he wasn''t taught about this. He didn''t answer every question that was asked and only responded to them with a smile. After all, he just had to pretend to be Alexandrina''s boyfriend on the surface. He really couldn''t care less about anything else. "Alexander, what''s wrong with you? I told you to bring your boyfriend back, but I didn''t tell you to bring back just anyone," Miranda frowned. "Yeah, it looks like he''s still very young. Is he after your money? Is he trying to live off of you?" "Break up with him and I''ll find you a new boyfriend who is ten times better than him." Several rtives started talking non-stop. "No, he is my boyfriend," Alexandrina nced over at Chuck and shot him a look. Chuck understood and kissed her right before everyone. Everyone was shocked. Alexandrina''s expression told them that she was really in love with this man. What were they to do about this? ck Rose, who had been watching them from the very beginning, was astonished. Her eyes widened as she muttered to herself, "Chuck, why did you kiss her?" She was wondering why Alexandrina had brought Chuck here. Now that she thought about it, maybe she wanted Chuck to pretend to be her boyfriend? However, this was too weird. Therefore, ck Rose turned away her head. Ignorance was bliss. "Alexandrina..." Miranda was shocked after seeing that and was immediately disappointed, "I know you''re in a hurry and that I urged you to get married soon, but please don''t just randomly find a man." "I''m serious. If you let me in today, I will do so. If not, then I will go back," Alexandrina shook her head and said in a serious tone. "Don''t do that. I only want to see you. But him... s, whatever," Miranda sighed. With her act of giving in, her other rtives couldn''t do anything. They could only watch helplessly as Alexandrina took Chuck in. Chuck whispered, "Your lips..." "What''s wrong with my lips? Do you know that this was my first kiss? I haven''t been kissed by anyone yet, so how dare youin about it to me? And remember to keep up your act. Otherwise, I won''t let you go this easily," Alexandrina looked at him and said. In truth, after her kiss with Chuck, she felt as if she had found her first love. It was a strange but amazing feeling. This decision was pretty good. She would definitely make Chuck her lover. "Got it. Also, I haven''t evenined about anything, and I''m hungry. Shall we have lunch now?" Chuck really didn''t mind. After all, he had benefited from this matter as well, so what did he have to lose? Besides, they could go back after lunch. Alexandrina brought Chuck to the dining room. "Take whatever you like," She said. There were many different types of food before him, but most of them weren''t suited to his pte. However, he couldn''t care less as he was hungry. He picked up a doughnut and started wolfing it down. "Slow down, don''t choke on your food. What do you want to eat? Let me help you," Alexandrina smiled. Chuck was a pretty nice man. He was obedient and sensible. Alexandrina was very pleased. "Has he not eaten in days? To eat the food without even greeting others, where are his manners? My goodness, I can''t bear it," Someone smacked their lips contemptuously at Chuck''s behaviour. "That''s right, he is so rude. Why does Alexandrina even like him?" Miranda sighed helplessly. "Look, his insolence has caused everyone to be upset, but here he is, eating away happily." A few rtives'' words made Miranda a bit angry. She felt that she should do something about it. Beyond everything, her daughter was an excellent woman. How could she let a man like that get lucky? For example, she could ask her daughter to break up with Chuck in public. Several rtives sneered as they started discussing it. "Have Samanthae over and find an opportunity to lure Chuck into her room. I''ll let Alexandrina witness the whole spectacle. I want her to see what kind of a man he is! Surely she''d break up with him after that," Miranda stated in delight. After all, it was not the first time that she had done such a thing. She had plenty of experience with it. Although she felt a prick in her conscience for doing so, as Alexandria''s mother, she felt that she had to save her own daughter from this mess! "Okay," Someone went to call for Samantha. Samantha was a young and beautiful girl. She would definitely captivate Chuck. Then, when Alexandrina saw this, she would definitely p Chuck and break up with him in front of everyone. After a while, a beautiful girl walked over. She was adorable and beautiful, and her skin was as fair as snow. "That''s him, his name is Chuck," Miranda said as she pointed towards Chuck. Samantha looked over in his direction and grinned, "Got it. It looks like he''s heading to the washroom. I''ll follow him in, so just leave it to me. Just remember to save me if Alexandrina tries to beat me up." "No. She''ll appreciate your kindness if you manage to help her discover the truth. How could she be angry at you?" Mirandaforted her. "You''re right. I''ll get going then," Samantha walked over. The rest of them started walking towards Alexandrina, trying to look for an opportunity to distract her and lead her to the washroom. They wanted her to see for herself Chuck''s true appearance as the dirty man he was! "Do you want me to take you there?" Alexandrina wanted to show him the way. Ultimately, she thought that since Chuck was her lover, she could not let him feel wronged. "No. I can go by myself," Chuck shook his head and said. He followed Alexandrina''s instruction and left for the washroom. Chuck went in and gave ck Rose a call. "Hey, what''s up?" ck Rose was astonished as she replied in a cold voice. She was slightly reluctant to answer him. How could he just kiss anyone as he pleased? "I''ll bring you something to eatter. What do you want?" Chuck felt that he should treat ck Rose better, especially when it came to her diet. "There''s no need to." When the phone was hung up, Chuck was stunned. What was going on? Why was she angry? How baffling. Chuck silently put away his mobile phone. After he was finished with his business, Samantha came in as soon as he opened the door. Chuck nodded and politely greeted her. Samantha was pretty, almost as beautiful as Elise from the Lawrence family. However, she didn''t appear to be as bossy and rude as Elise. She seemed to be quite a decent person. Chuck wanted to leave. What was she looking at in the washroom? "Hello, I''m Alexandria''s cousin," Samantha shed a bright smile at him. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. He had felt a sense of hostility from all of Alexandrina''s other rtives, and he had finally gotten to meet a nice girl who was friendly to him. "Nice to meet you. I''m Chuck." "I''ve seen you and Alexandrina together. I think that you two look cute together," Samantha said with a grin, her pretty eyes staring straight at him. Chuck smiled in return. So she thought that they were cute together. How sweet! "Thank you," He replied. "To be honest, you look a bit like my boyfriend, but you look more adorable than him," Samantha leaned closer to him. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chuck was embarrassed, "Really?" "Yes, I met him in the bathroom as well. You remind me of him," Samantha continued. "But you''re much better than him. I think I like you, do you like me too?" Samantha asked. Chuck was confused. What on earth was going on? "Uh, did you make a mistake?" Chuck was baffled. Was such a beautiful girl really saying this to him? Was he really that charming? Chuck stared at her. It wasn''t a bad feeling being confessed to by such a beautiful woman. Chapter 628 Chapter 628 "No, I haven''t," Samantha continued to approach Chuck with a smile. She looked extremely charming, especially her beautiful eyes. Chuck scanned her from top to bottom. She was wearing a pair of hot pants and a white tee that entuated her figure. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chuck thought that maybe he just wasn''t familiar with how things worked around here. After all, he had never seen such a charming woman take the initiative like this. What exactly was going on? "Be my boyfriend, will you?" Samantha''s smile deepened. Her voice was particrly pleasing to the ear. Chuck looked at her with a strange look and refused, "I already have a girlfriend." The only reason he was here was because of Alexandrina. He hade here to put on an act for Alexandrina. He wasn''t in the mood to flirt with girls, especially not in the washroom. "It doesn''t matter. It''s all about fate, and I think that you and I are a good match. We can get together for just one day, what do you think?" Samantha asked as she put a hand on Chuck''s shoulder. The smile on her face was extremely beautiful. "Alexandrina, hey, I just saw your boyfriend dragging Samantha into the bathroom. What does he want to do?" Miranda put on a worried look and came over in anger. "Yeah, I saw it too. Alexandrina, why is your boyfriend like that?" "That''s right, it''s too outrageous!" Several rtives acted furiously as they gritted their teeth in anger. Alexandrina was dumbfounded. What? Chuck had taken Samantha to the bathroom? How could this be possible? "Mom, you haven''t gotten it wrong, have you?" Alexandrina shook her head adamantly. "No, how could I be wrong? If you don''t believe me, then follow me. You can see for yourself. That b*stard must have done something to Samantha in the bathroom!" "Yes, let''s go have a look!" They took Alexandrina to the washroom. Alexandrina was stunned. She sighed exasperatedly in an attempt to defend Chuck, "No, Chuck wouldn''t do something like that." She knew that Chuck was timid. After all, she had asked Chuck for a massage the previous night, and he didn''t do anything out of ce to her. With such a timid personality, how could he have dragged Samantha to the bathroom? Alexandrina was in disbelief. "Mom, don''t push me. Chuck won''t do that," Alexandrina said helplessly. If they suddenly barged in, it would hurt Chuck''s self-esteem. "It''s possible. I''ve seen it just now. You''ll know when you see it for yourself!" Miranda was annoyed. She was reluctant to allow Chuck to take too much advantage of Samantha. Alexandrina looked at her mother and frowned, "Mom... He won''t do something like that." "Ah!!" Suddenly, there was a scream from the bathroom. Alexandrina was surprised. It was a woman''s scream. Was it really Samantha? Alexandrina suddenly felt both jealous and angry. Did Chuck really do it? Why would he force Samantha into the washroom? What did Chuck want so bad that he couldn''t get from Alexandrina herself? Alexandrina was so jealous that she suddenly felt possessive over him. "See, it is as I have said. That jerk has forced Samantha into the bathroom. Now, Samantha must have been taken advantage of by him," Miranda ran over quickly. Miranda was determined to let Alexandrina catch them in the act! Alexandrina must realize how terrible of a person Chuck really was! Only then would she discard such an awful man. All the rtives rushed over and kicked down the door. Alexandrina snorted, the feeling of jealousy surging in her heart. How dare Chuck act so cowardly before her but do something like this to other girls! Alexandrina wouldn''t let him go this easily! Thud! The door of the bathroom was kicked open. "You jerk, how dare you..." Miranda and several other rtives shouted angrily, but as soon as the door was opened, all of them paused in surprise. Alexandrina was also taken aback. Chuck and Samantha, who were in the bathroom, were also shocked. Samantha suddenly blurted out, "Can you teach me martial arts? Mom, look, he''s amazing!" Samantha ran out looking extremely excited. Everyone looked at each other sheepishly, feeling surprised. Why were Samantha''s clothes not messy at all, and why was she happy? What just happened? Shouldn''t Samantha be seducing Chuck? "Samantha, stop joking around. Why did you just praise him? Tell me, did this a*shole drag you inside?" Samantha''s mother, Juvana, shouted. Juvana shed her daughter a look. "Mom," Samantha lowered her head. She regretted it. Just now, when she was in the bathroom, she had tried her best to seduce Chuck, but it was useless. He did not even touch her and kept a distance from her. She was so angry that she was about to throw something at him, but she had been careless and almost slipped and fell. Luckily, Chuck held onto her and stopped her from falling. He had her in his arms, and she felt surprised at how fast he managed to do that. However, Chuck had not done anything to her at all. After he helped her up, he immediately let her go. It was then that she realized that Chuck was indeed a gentleman. Hence, Samantha regretted it. She shouldn''t have done this in the first ce. "Samantha, answer me. Did he force you toe in?" "I..." Samantha didn''t know how to exin it to them. "Samantha, tell me the truth. Yes or no," Alexandrina asked. "No. I came in by myself," Samantha decided to tell everyone the truth. "What?! You...!" Miranda, as well as several other rtives, were irritated. What was happening? "Mom, see? This was all a misunderstanding. I told you, Chuck wouldn''t do something that," Alexandrina said. Then, she turned to Chuck and asked, "Are you still not nning toe out?" Chuck quickly came out of the bathroom, speechless. He was confused. How did he go from using the washroom, to having the door of the washroom being kicked open? The expressions on the rtive''s faces fell. They were furious as they couldn''t manage to trick Chuck. "What''s going on, Alexandrina?" He asked. "Whatever the situation is, you did a good job today. I''ll give you more money when we get back," Alexandrina smirked. It was true that she felt a little angry just now. Upon realizing the situation in the bathroom, she suddenly calmed down. She was indeed right. Chuck really was as timid as a mouse. "Alright," Chuck wouldn''t refuse someone handing out money to him. Several rtives snorted and stormed off. After all, a lot of people were gathered here, so they couldn''t be bothered dealing with Chuck. Meanwhile, Samantha stuffed a note to Chuck and ran away shyly. Chuck opened it in astonishment. It was her phone number. Chuck was confused. What on earth was going on? Did she just give him her phone number? Chuck smiled to himself. Samantha was really pretty, and her figure was perfect too. "What are you doing? Are you not going to throw that away?" Alexandrina red at him. Chuck shrugged and put it away. Alexandrina was angry. She grabbed Chuck''s hand and said, "I''m asking you to behave yourself now." "Um... I am?" "Let go of the paper. I''ll throw it away for you and pay you backter." "Um, okay," Chuck shrugged and handed the note over to Alexandrina. Alexandrina snatched the note away and tore it up in front of him. How dare he ept other girls'' numbers right in front of her face? Chuck coughed and said, "Alexandrina, I..." "Hmph, follow me. As my lover, you should be obedient and smart. Otherwise, I will teach you a lesson once we get back," Alexandrina threatened. Chuck was speechless. Did this woman take him as a child? Chuck still felt that there was something weird about what had happened. He followed behind Alexandrina and tossed his worries behind his mind. The family gathering at the Middleton family was a little different from the ones he had attended. Chuck ate his food quietly as he tried to enjoy himself as much as possible. "Here, eat this. It''s delicious," Alexandrina gave Chuck some food. Chuck thought that Alexandrina was only cold and distant on the surface. Once he got to know her, she would take good care of him. Miranda couldn''t help asking, "Chuck, what do you do for a living?" Seeing her daughter constantly serving food for Chuck, she was furious. It was as if her daughter was taking care of him closely. Miranda thought that her own daughter was much too good for someone like Chuck. "Me?¡± Chuck was startled. Many other rtives stared at him as well. After what had happened, they were even more displeased with him. "Yes. Tell me, what do you do for a living?" Miranda repeated. "I live off my parents..." Chuck muttered. Although he had a lot of assets, most of them had been given to him by his mother. He really was living off his mother. "I can''t believe you dare to say that aloud. Don''t you feel ashamed?" Miranda taunted. Everyone else sneered at him. How could he say something like that so easily? Was this really the kind of person he was? Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Alexandrina grew angry at her rtives'' jeers. She had brought Chuck here to shut her rtives up. However, she did not expect her mother to add in and join as they insulted Chuck together. She was very displeased and felt sorry for Chuck. "I''m living off my parents for the time being, but I have my own goals," Chuck exined calmly. After he found Wi, Chuck would expand his business and make himself the richest man in the world. "Goals? What goals do you have?" Mirandaughed at him. This was what she wanted to see all along. It was only when Alexandrina saw her boyfriend being ridiculed by her rtives that would she realize her mistake of choosing to be with him. How could she have found someone like him? Chuck shook his head, "Let''s not talk about that now." Alexandrina turned to look at him. What goals did he have? Of course, she knew about Karen''s abilities. With Karen''s current wealth, it was enough for Chuck to spend for a dozen lifetimes. If his mother was rich, then he could live off of her for a long time. "Are you embarrassed to tell me your goals? You must be looking to be a disappointment to your family. Tell me, who else is in your family? Let''s see just how long you can live off of them for," One of the rtives mocked. The Middleton family was extremely wealthy, and even the poorest amongst them had at least several million dors worth of assets. To them, Chuck was probably from a poor family. His family might have tens of millions of dors. How long would thatst him? "From his appearance, he''s not from a rich and powerful family. He doesn''t have the elegance from a wealthy family at all. What a joke," Another man sneered. "You''re asking too many questions. What does Chuck''s family have to do with all of you?" Alexandrina spoke out, unwilling to let them continue. This was not eptable. Only she could judge him, no one else could! "Alexandrina, we''re just asking him out of curiosity. Since he said he lives off his parents, he should be rich, right?" Someoneughed. "That''s right. If he is rich, why not allow us to witness it? We''d like to see just how rich he is." Several other of her rtives burst outughing. Of course, the smiles on their faces were filled with jest and mockery. Just how could someone like Chuck be considered rich? There were probably tons of other guys like him in other families. "You guys..." Alexandrina''s gaze turned cold. Usually, she would restrain herself whenever she returned home. She had never revealed that she was the leader of an assassins'' organization. Today, these people were forcing her to show her hand. "Don''t worry, Alexandrina. They are your family," Chuck patted Alexandrina''s hand and shrugged. Alexandrina was startled. Wasn''t Chuck angry at all? Sure enough, Chuck thought that there was nothing to be angry about. All of them were Alexandrina''s family members, and Chuck was reluctant to do anything to them. It was not necessary. "Chuck, are you upset? I''ll give you some money and a hug when we get back, all right?" Alexandrina said. She was sincere. After all, she could see that Chuck was being thoughtful for her sake. If Karen''s name was said out loud, her whole family would be shocked. At the very least, Karen had an entire business empire here. As the boss of the assassins'' organization, she certainly knew that some people in her family had worked together with Karen before, and they had all earned a sizable profit from that. For this reason, everyone would be especially shocked when they figured out Karen was Chuck''s mother. Chuck smiled and agreed to her proposal, "Okay.¡± "Why don''t you continue? Are you embarrassed?" Miranda was very aggressive. The rest of the rtives urged him on. They wanted to see how "rich" Chuck was. "It''s not that I''m embarrassed, I just don''t have to say it. To put it bluntly, I can live off my family''s wealth for another few generations," Chuck shook his head and replied with a calm expression. "What? A few generations? Haha, are you kidding me?" Someone immediately burst outughing. Miranda sneered, "Yeah, that''s only possible if you only spend a dor a day. If that was the case, you would never use up your money. ording to your logic, I could rely on my fortune for a million years, right?" "Yeah, how dishonest. How can you say something like that? How insolent! It''s no wonder he doesn''t dare to tell us. He''s afraid of embarrassing himself!" Jeers and mocks filled the table continuously. All of them were aimed solely at Chuck. However, they had gone too far. How dare they joke about Chuck''s family? Chuck''s expression fell. It was fine if someoneughed at him, but if it involved his family or his mother, it was definitely not eptable! Seeing that Chuck was furious, Alexandrina didn''t n to stop him. After all, Chuck had his limits, and she wouldn''t want to allow him to be continuously bullied and looked down upon. "Sorry, what did you say just now?" Chuck stared at the man. "Oh? Do you want to hit me for that? How rude of you to get angry over a few words or the truth," The man continued sneering snarkily. The man, George, was tall and bulky. How would he ever be afraid of Chuck? "Alexandrina, look at your boyfriend. What''s going on? Is he trying to pick a fight?" Miranda shouted out. "Exactly! What does he have to be angry about? It''s obviously all his fault." Others echoed Miranda''s words and felt provoked. Alexandrina remained silent as she sat beside Chuck, acting like a properdy for the first time in her life. She thought to herself that everything was fine. "What, do you all think that you''re very rich? Are you looking down on me because you think you''re wealthier than I am?" Chuck questioned. "Of course! Your silence has spoken for itself, and you even said yourself that you''re leeching off your parents. But what¡¯s there to leech off from? You''re so poor! In addition, you even had the guts to say that you could probably live off their wealth for several centuries? Who gave you the confidence to say that?" Miranda snickered. How ridiculous! She felt humiliated. How could her daughter find such a partner? Was he thest man standing on Earth? Chuck looked over at Miranda calmly and replied, "I respect you, so stop whatever you''re saying now, and I''ll pretend they never happened.'''' ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Why should I stop? I''m telling you, you don''t deserve my daughter. You are not a match for her at all!" Miranda was extremely furious. She was frowning, her brows knitted together in anger. "In that case, then what kind of man do you think is worthy of your daughter?" Chuck replied. "Hmph, whoever it is, it won''t be you! How dare you act all high and mighty here when you''re actually poor!" "I''m not pretending. I''m really living off my parents, and I can continue to do so for several centuries toe..." Chuck repeated himself. "Shut up. What are you pretending for? Who allowed you to be so bold?" Miranda eximed in exasperation. "I''ll take that as a sign of distrust, then?" Chuck asked. "Why should I trust you? You really make me sick!" "If I prove it to you, then am I qualified to be with Alexandria?" Chuck looked at her as he raised an eyebrow. "Yes, but do you have the ability to prove it?" Miranda stared at Chuck, disbelief and mockery were written all over her face. The expressions of all Alexandrina''s rtives were full of scorn. How could Chuck possibly prove to them anything? "Wait a minute then," Chuck took out his phone. "Hmph, don''t waste my time. Today is our family gathering. An outsider like you should get out of my house right now. Don''t pester my daughter from now on!" Miranda stated coldly. She was infuriated after seeing her daughter being defiled by such a useless piece of trash. "Yeah! Why is he still here? Is he calling the police?" "Haha, that''s possible, but we didn''t do anything. What''s the point of calling the police? I think he just wants to stay here. He''s really shameless!" Their words that were filled with ridicule and disdain rang throughout the hall. Chuck ignored them. After a few rings, Karen picked up the phone and asked, "Chucky, what''s wrong?" "Mom, I want you to do me a favor now," Chuck said. "Oh my goodness, who are you calling? Are you pretending to be a rich brat? I''ve never seen such a person before. Hurry, Alexandrina, ask him to scram!" Several people tried to convince Alexandrina but she ignored them. Therefore, the rtives started shouting at Chuck, "Stop wasting our time. Get out of here!" "Did you hear that? My patience is limited! You''ve already made me very sick!" Miranda was so angry that she regretted not kicking him out in the first ce. How could she have let him stay here for such a long time? Chapter 630 Chapter 630 After speaking with his mother, Chuck hung up the phone. He had already told his mother about the situation at hand, so he just needed to wait. "Hang on for a moment," He said. "What are you waiting for? Get out of here!" Miranda screamed at him. They were about to explode with anger. "I''m going to show you guys that I''m not lying. Also, to the man who just said that I had no manners, I''ll show you too. You definitely will regret what you just said," Chuck looked straight at George. George sneered, "What? Hah! I''ll make you regret what you said!" George approached Chuck, looking at him as if he was nothing more than a fruit fly. He was tall and powerful, capable of knocking a man out with one punch. Thud! Miranda sneered. People like Chuck who refused to leave ces where they weren''t wee should be forced out using sheer strength. Other rtives present were ready to apud and leap in joy. Brute force was the only way to deal with people like Chuck. Chuck looked very rxed. Even though George was tall and possessed great brute strength, he would be unable to deal a blow to abat master like Chuck. Chuck stood up, clenched his fist, and smashed it into George''s stomach! "Ugh!" George screamed as he clutched his stomach in pain. In an instant, everyone fell silent. What just happened? How could such a built man be finished off within a second? It was impossible. Miranda was especially shocked. Her eyes had widened in disbelief as she could only stare at Chuck. Alexandrina chuckled. Of course she knew that as Karen''s son, Chuck must''ve possessed the same strength as she did! Looking at him now, her guesses were on point. "You?!" George''s expression was filled with shock and pain. Bang! Chucknded a p right on George''s face. As George grunted, he fell to the ground and fainted. Everyone fell silent once again. It might''ve been a fluke to take him out with a punch, but it definitely wasn''t up to luck if Chuck could manage to finish him off with a mere p. Everyone''s jaw fell to the ground. They were all astonished. All of them knew that George possessed remarkable strength, but he had been finished off within a second. It was utterly unbelievable! ck Rose observed the scene from a distance and felt a little surprised. She muttered to herself, "I didn''t think that he would improve even more!" She no longer wanted to observe Chuck anymore. How could he just go around kissing random people? If it were up to her, she would never have done that. Fortunately, ck Rose didn''t n on falling in love with anyone. She would never let another man lay one finger on her. She heaved a sigh of relief. "H-how dare you fight here?!" Miranda was the first toe back to her senses in shock. She red at Chuck. "I just did, so what?" Chuck replied. He hadn''t even gone all out. If he had, George would''ve been bedridden for at least half a month. After all, Chuck''s skills were deadly! Seeing that he was Alexandrina''s rtive, Chuck had already held back. Chuck''s attitude further infuriated Miranda. Suddenly, she received a phone call. "Hello?" She answered with slight annoyance. "From today onwards, I''m terminating our cooperation," A cold voice could be heard from the other end of the phone as the other party immediately hung up. Upon hearing this, Miranda nced at the caller ID on her phone. She was shocked. Wasn''t this her most important client in thepany? Everything had been going well, so why the sudden end to their cooperation? She could not understand. "What''s the matter?" Seeing that her expression was grim, everyone else started asking in concern. "My biggest client suddenly terminated their contract with me. Half of my annual profitse from them. How could this be?" Miranda was still in disbelief. "Yeah, how could this have happened?" Right then, someone else''s phone rang. After picking it up, a brief moment of silence was heard before the person frantically spoke, "What? Why don''t you want to work with me anymore? Is it because of our price? Don''t worry, I''ll lower it for you. Hello? Hello?" The man said dejectedly, "They''ve also terminated the contract with us. What''s going on? We have worked well for a long time." Ring! Ring! Ring! Several others'' phones started ringing, and after all of them had taken the call, they were all startled. All of them had just been informed that their biggest client had stopped working with them. "The same thing happened to me as well. What''s going on?" "Who is yourpany working with?" "Karen Lee." "What? Karen Lee? Mypany is working with her as well." "Mine too!" "Why did Karen suddenly stop cooperating with us? We''ve been working with each other for so long, and we''ve always been satisfied with the service." Miranda and others were all very confused and didn''t know what was happening. In less than a minute, many had been involved. Everyone was annoyed and confused. However, someone suddenly spoke up, "Do you now realize who my family is?" All the people quieted down and turned around, only to find out that it was Chuck who spoke. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "What''s wrong with you? Ourpany is in trouble. Why did you interrupt us?" "What are you doing? I''m pissed now, so just f*ck off!" "That''s right. Scram!" Several people yelled at Chuck. Miranda was furious. She red at Chuck and said, "Don''t make me kick you out of here!" Chuck was calm. "Wait, what did you just say... Do you know Karen Lee?" Someone suddenly realized in utter surprise. Instantaneously, the entire room fellpletely silent. Miranda couldn''t believe what she was hearing. It was impossible! However, after hearing Chuck''s words, many of theirpanies had received the phone call. It was a great loss. Was this a coincidence? "Finally, you''ve noticed? Yeah, she''s my mom. That''s why I''ve been saying that I can leech off her for several centuries, am I right?" Chuck gazed at Miranda indifferently. No one could expect such a turn of events. Miranda was astounded. She could only mutter nkly, "What? Is Karen your mother?" The others were dumbfounded! This was unbelievable! "Yes," Chuck nodded before giving the final blow, "I''m living off my family. Have I proven myself enough now?" "Oh my God!" Miranda was utterly dumbstruck. How could she have known that Chuck was rted to the biggest client in herpany? "My God, is what he said true? Karen is the most likely person to be one of the Four Greatest Households in the world. She is so rich. Is she really Chuck''s mother?" "How surprising! He¡¯s probably telling the truth. Otherwise, how could all our contracts have been canceled?" "Oh no, half of mypany¡¯s ie is dependent on the cooperation with Karen''spany. If she suddenly breaks her contracts, then what am I going to do?" "Me too. What did we do just now?" The people involved sank deep into regret. If they had known this earlier, they would definitely not have treated Chuck like that! "C- Chuck, please stop your mother. I sincerely apologize to you," Miranda lowered her head and said. She had just made matters worse for her family. Several of theirpanies were heavily reliant on Karen. As long as Karen stopped working with them, they would definitely go bankrupt. They were much too dependent on her "You''re the one who made me do this," Chuck pushed the me back to her. Miranda fell silent. It was true. If she hadn''t treated Chuck that way, why would he have done this? "Chuck, I already know that I''m in the wrong. Don''t be like this. If your mother really goes through with this, several of us will go bankrupt," Miranda walked over to him with an apologetic expression on her face. However, Chuck ignored her. "Alexandrine, say something. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that to him," Miranda was anxious. Seeing this, Alexandrina was speechless. "Alexandrina, say something. Help us, please." Everyone started begging for Alexandrina to help them. They had lost all arrogance in front of Chuck. After all, theirpany could suffer immediate losses or even go bankrupt. It was logical for them to try to salvage theirpany''s future. Alexandrina remained silent. How could she even convince Chuck? Her family members had gone too far to even insult Chuck''s mother. It was only appropriate for him to do this. "Chuck, can you ask your mother to continue working together with us?" Miranda pleaded softly. "Oh? Didn''t you ask me to scram? Weren''t you looking down on me? Weren''t all of you using me of lying?" Chuck nced at her as he raised an eyebrow in disdain. Instantly, Miranda felt so ashamed that she lowered her head. All the other people present were silent as well. Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Miranda and the other rtives in the room were filled with regret. They didn''t expect Chuck to be Karen''s son. Karen was their important partner! Everyone was remorseful. Most of theirpanies would go out of business or suffer huge losses because of Chuck''s words. "Chuck, you... s," Miranda sighed. What did she just do?! The room fell into dead silence. They were all anxious. Everyone except for Chuck, who was sitting there nonchntly. Alexandrina did not say anything to help her family and rtives. In such a situation, what could she say? In any case, she thought that Chuck had been wronged just now. Moreover, even if her own mother''spany had suffered from losses, Alexandrina could help her instead! After lunch, Alexandrina was ready to leave with Chuck, who was also itching to leave. However, a group of people kept looking at Chuck. They had lost their appetite a while ago during lunch because they had plunged their ownpany into financial trouble. "Chuck, I''m so sorry for what happened just now. We shouldn''t have said that to you. Could you please ask your mother to continue the contract with us?" Juvana begged. "Yes, we were talking nonsense just now. Please don''t take it seriously. I''ll apologize to you, okay?" A man came over and tried to plead with Chuck. Chuck didn''t respond to them. He had already called his mother and asked her to halt all cooperation and contracts with them. How was it possible for them to continue their partnership? Miranda looked at her daughter and tried her luck, "Alexandrina, you..." "Mom, I can do nothing about it. By the way, are you satisfied with my boyfriend now?" Alexandrina shook her head. "Of course," Miranda felt bitter. How could she not be satisfied with such a turn of events? She had worked with Karen''spany for so long. Therefore, she understood Karen''s capabilities very well. To tell the truth, she previously sent someone to inquire if Karen had a son. If she had a son, she would then try to match her daughter up with Karen''s son. When that happens, with Karen backing her up, wouldn''t herpany expand faster? However, it was not possible for her to get the information she wanted during that time. When her investigation bore no results, Miranda had felt disappointed. However, she would''ve never imagined her dream toe true now. Alexandrina really was together with Karen''s son. "That''s good. Then we''re leaving," Alexandrina dragged Chuck away. Everyone else stared at each other in dismay. "Alexandrina has a great boyfriend!" Someone sighed. Karen was someone who was able to decide theirpany''s fate. Why couldn''t their daughters meet a man like Chuck! Miranda smiled bitterly, "Yes, but he''s probably still angry with me." Chuck''s expression told her that he was still mad at her. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org What else could she do? She had apologized too. "What''s the big deal? He''s with Alexandrina. Sooner orter, we''ll be a family. He will ask his mother to cooperate with us eventually." Miranda''s eyes lit up. That was true. She almost forgot. Her daughter was the girlfriend of Karen''s son. Thus, she would be Chuck''s mother-inw. He would definitely take back his words one day in the future. When she thought about that, Miranda was relieved, "Alright, I''m his mother-inw now. He will forgive me. He will... Alexandrina, I''m very satisfied with your boyfriend this time." Her eyes were shining. Not bad. The others were all envious. Alexandrina really had amazing luck to find herself such a great boyfriend... "Chuck, you''ve made me happy today, do you want to hug me?" Alexandrina smiled at him. Chuck''s performance today was unexpectedly good. She even saw the satisfied expression on her mother''s face when they left. She didn''t expect Miranda to be so pleased with Chuck! "Uh, no," Chuck shook his head and refused her. "What? Come here! I allowed you to hug me, but you don''t want to? Are you being disobedient now?" Alexandrina was angry. Of course, she wasn''t actually mad. Chuck felt helpless and could only hug her politely. Then, Alexandrina chuckled, "Why are you so serious?" His actions had upset her slightly. She knew that she had both the beauty and the brains. If so, why was Chuck immune to all of that? She had never encountered such a situation. After all, how many men would fall for her with a single snap of her fingers? Hence, how could Chuck not fall for her charms? Meanwhile, Chuck desperately wanted to return home. Alexandrina snorted, "Chuck, do you really want to go back that badly?" Chuck didn''t lie to her. Instead, he nodded and said, "Yes." Upon hearing this, Alexandrina finally gave in, "Let''s go then. Don''t look for me anymore in the future. Let''s go quickly." Chuck was speechless and tried to bargain with her, "Don''t be angry." "What should I be angry about? Get out. I don''t want to see you anymore. You are no longer my lover," Alexandrina turned her head and pouted. Chuck cleared his throat, opened the door and actually left. Alexandrina paused. She was immediately enraged. Did he really just leave like that? What the f*ck! How dare he! Suddenly, something urred to her. She grumbled, "There''s no way I''m going to allow you to leave me. Don''t even think about it! You''re my lover." She snorted and went out, calling Chuck, "Hey, stop right there!" Chuck could only stop and turn back. Alexandrina walked over and sulked, "Are you an idiot? I''m really pissed off at you. How dare you leave? Well, I''m happy today. So here. Take it." She took out something that looked like a slingshot. Chuck was curious and asked, "What''s this?" "A bomb." Chuck''s hand trembled subconsciously. Was this a grenade? "Yes, I asked someone to make it. It''s very powerful. Chuck, you''re my lover, so don''t go dying without my permission," Alexandrina said. This was a bomb that was particrly easy to carry. It was different from traditional bombs since it could not be detected by any machines or metal detectors. Alexandrina had thought about the possibility of Chuck getting himself into danger once again. What he needed was prevention. If something really did happen, everything would be toote by then. "Thank you, Alexandrina," Chuck said as he put the gadget away. Indeed, no one would find out if he carried this with him, and he would be able to guarantee his own safety. How could Chuck refuse such a good deal? "Oh, so now you know to thank me? Go away. You''re my lover so you must take care of yourself. I will feel distressed if you get hurt. Do you understand?" Alexandrina red at him and went back to her car. Chuck smiled. Alexandrina was really nice to him! With that, he drove away by himself. On the way. Chuck felt a little awkward because he had promised that he would bring ck Rose some food. However, when he came out from Alexandrina''s house just now, he had forgotten all about it. He could only look for ck Rose and apologize to her, "I''m sorry I forgot to bring you some food..." "It''s fine," ck Rose was expressionless. She had been starving as she was waiting for him. How dare he stand her up! She wouldn''t believe him ever again. "Hey, are you hungry? Let''s go grab something to eat," Chuck was embarrassed. "Let''s just go back," ck Rose replied coldly. Chuck had no choice but to go back. In theing days, there were no clues from both his mother''s side and Alexandrina''s part. Chuck was getting more and more anxious by the day. Who on earth had saved Wi?! Chuck really wanted to find her. However, he couldn''t get any information or clues. When Chuck was worried, he could only turn his worry into motivation to train and improve himself. On this day, his cell phone suddenly rang. He nced at it in confusion. It was from an unknown number. Chuck answered the call. He could hear a stranger say, "If you want to know about Wi,e to me. I will send you an address, but you''re not allowed to tell anyone. Otherwise, I''ll ensure that you will never find Wi!" "Who are you?" Chuck asked in shock. However, the stranger had already ended the call. He was anxious. Just then, he received a message from an unknown number. It was an address. Chuck thought about it. He knew this ce, but what were the true intentions of the person who had sent him this? Chuck had no idea if he should really go ahead. In truth, the call was from the Whitlock family. A few days ago, Adriana suddenly got the news that Loomis Yeager from the Yeager family was getting married to Wi! Chapter 632 Chapter 632 To tell the truth, when Adriana had heard the news, she was shocked. After all, it hadn''t been too long since the ident had urred. Did Wi really lose her memories? Even if she did, it was impossible for her to get married to Loomis in just a few days! It didn''t make sense. "Miss, we''ve called him. Chuck wille overter," Nelson bowed his head and said. "All right. What the hell is Wi doing? I thought that even if they got married, it would be at least a few months away. It seems that I have underestimated Loomis," Adriana said. How could she have fallen in love with Loomis so easily? "Loomis is a yboy. He can handle normal women easily, and Wi is no exception. That''s proof enough of what kind of a woman she is," Nelson remarked sarcastically. "You''re right," Adriana nodded. She had investigated Wi''s background to find that she had never been with a man before. However, she had agreed to hook up with Loomis after just meeting him. How could this have happened? "Wait. If Loomis and Wi get married in about two days, won''t Karen and the others get the message?" "How would she even be able to receive the news?" Adriana sneered. Only people from the secret families could gain ess to such news. People like Karen wouldn''t even be able to get their hands on it. "That''s true. It''s impossible for Karen to get the news. So... Chuck will follow you, and then..." Nelson was still hesitant. If Chuck were to go, he would definitely cause a ruckus at the ceremony! Therefore, if Adriana ended up helping him, wouldn''t that mean the rtionship between the Whitlock family and the Yeager family would break down? "I will save him when the timees. Otherwise, why would I allow him to go?" Adriana leaned back and snickered. "But..." "I know what you''re trying to say. Even if Chuck causes a ruckus, it wouldn''t be a big deal after all. The Yeager family has many skilled warriors who can take him down within a second. I would only have to help him by standing up for him. Loomis wouldn''t dare to refuse me," Adriana cut him off. Nelson understood and nodded. After all, they were all part of the secret families. They wouldn''t dare refuse Adriana. As for Chuck, it really wasn''t a big deal. Adriana could change his entire life with just a single sentence. Nelson felt that Chuck should be eternally thankful to Adriana. "Would the other family attend as well?" Nelson inquired, referring to the other remaining secret family. The Yeager family should''ve sent out invitations by now. Nheless, there would already be enough attendees even if the Yeager family members were the only ones invited since the Yeager family was a big family. As for the other secret family, they seemed to always be keeping a low profile. "Who knows? You should go ask Chuck''s so-called father, Chadrick. He would know..." Adriana smirked, her eyes gleaming. Nelson nodded. Yes, Chadrick must know... "In the meantime, why don''t we wait for Chuck toe over?" Nelson asked in a low voice. "Of course, well wait for him... I haven''t seen him for a few days, and I actually miss him a little..." Memories shed in Adriana''s eyes. She recalled the time where Chuck had saved her and left after her safety was ensured. Also, there was the time where he had identally touched her in his sleep... Adriana herself was surprised. Had she really fallen for Chuck? It appeared so. After all, Chuck was the first person to have held her hand. Maybe it was the subconscious feeling of falling for whoever took the first initiative. "Chuck, you should be happy. I''ve fallen in love with you..." Adriana thought to herself. The look in Adriana''s eyes grew even more intense. Nelson was dumbfounded. Had Adriana really fallen for Chuck? He found this hard to believe. What was so great about Chuck? He wasn''t charming at all. What a waste! "But will Chuck tell Karen?" "No. ording to his recent behavior, Chuck should be really concerned about Wi. He won''t tell Karen," Adriana analyzed. She was right. Chuck did not tell Karen because it involved Wi''s safety. "Miss Whitlock, I got another piece of news yesterday," Nelson said. "What is it?" "Alexandrina from the killer organization is investigating Wi''s case," Nelson only got to know about thisst night. "What? That old hag!" Adriana scoffed. She knew who Alexandrina was. "Chuck went to see her." "Hmph, why didn''t hee to me?" Adriana was furious. "Chuck just doesn''t know what''s good for him! Why don''t we..." Nelson hinted at whether they should punish Alexandrina for it. How dare she look up Wi''s case! "What can that old hag even do? Just make sure that she doesn''t get too close to Chuck. If she does, you know what to do, right?" Adriana smirked. "Yes, Miss!" Nelson nodded immediately. Adriana muttered to herself, "Chuck, it''s not good to be such a yboy. I should be your everything. If you touch any other women, I''ll finish them off myself..." Chuck was no longer hesitant. He checked that the grenade Alexandrina had given him was firmly in his pocket. He had secretly hidden it with him, just in case of emergencies. He met Yvette on his way out. He gave her an excuse, and Yvette could only remind him to be careful. She knew that he was feeling down. When Chuck came out of the house, he ran into Karen. "Where are you going, Chucky?" Karen came over. She had finally received the ginseng and was preparing the medicine for Chuck. She wanted to make it for Chuck as soon as possible so that he could recover. "Mom, I''m going out," Chuck didn''t mention anything about Wi. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He had better head over first and see who he was up against. If he was to run into any problems, Chuck would definitely call his mother immediately. "What are you going out for?" Karen felt that Chuck''s expression was strange. She too had been looking for Wi without rest recently. There would be results soon enough. "I''m going to walk around a bit,¡± Chuck said. "s, go ahead then," Karen sighed. Was he really too worried about Wi? "Okay," Chuck went to the garage to retrieve his car. "Chucky, wait a minute," Karen suddenly thought of something. Chuck stopped and turned to her. "Mom, what''s wrong?" "Come here," Karen waved to Chuck. Chuck went inside with his mother. Karen took out a shirt. It looked ordinary, but it was cold to the touch. Indeed, the cloth was made of special bulletproof metal. It was thetest technology from Karen''spany. In a way, it resembled ancient body armour. She was worried about Chuck, so she had asked someone to tailor-make it for him. "Put this on." Chuck, of courseplied and put it on. He felt that it was slightly chilly upon wearing it and asked, "Mom, what''s this?" "It''s bulletproof, but you can only take one bullet in each spot. Moreover, even if the bullet is blocked, it will still hurt. However, it''s much better than not wearing it. From today on, you are not allowed to take it off even when you sleep. Do you understand?" Karen said with concern. "I got it," Chuck would definitelyply, seeing as this could save his life. "Then go ahead. Oh, by the way, be careful. You''re my only son," Karen looked very serious. The last time Chuck met with an ident, she had been scared out of her wits. From then onwards, she had been worried about his safety. Somehow, she felt that he was always in danger and had an urge to follow him everywhere so she could protect him. "Okay,¡± Chuck went out with ck Rose following closely behind him. He immediately called her, "Don''t follow me today." "Talk to your mom. If she says that I''m not to follow, then I won''t," ck Rose was still holding a grudge against Chuck for not bringing her food although he promised to. If it weren''t for Karen''s orders, she wouldn''t want to follow someone who broke their promises! "Fine, just don''t get too close to me." "Great, that''s what I was thinking of doing too." Chuck was relieved. ck Rose was a skilled assassin, and it would not be a problem for her to hide herself. She would definitely not be found out. Chuck stared at the address on his mobile phone and drove there quickly. Was there really news about Wi at this ce? Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Upon reaching the address, Chuck noticed that it was a luxurious hotel. He parked the car in the parking lot and was about to head up. However, his phone rang as soon as he stepped out of the car. He ducked into the car to answer the call. "What is it?" Chuck lowered his voice. "What are you doing here?" ck Rose asked coldly. Based on previous experiences, ck Rose could tell that this wasn''t just a normal ce. Her intuition told her that there were many pairs of eyes gazing at them warily from inside the hotel. It was as if they were guarding someone important inside. "What''s the matter? Don''t worry about it," Chuck hung up the phone in a hurry. "Hey, you b*stard!" ck Rose mmed her hands on the steering wheel after Chuck hung up her call. She nced at the hotel and gave Chuck another call. "Whatever. Call me if anything happens," ck Rose immediately grew alert. "I got it. Don''t tell my mom that I''m here. I really have something to do here," Chuck reminded her. "Forget about that, your life is at stake here!" This time, ck Rose was the one who hung up the phone. After she parked the car, she began to look for a ce to keep an eye on Chuck at all times. After all, she did not want to encounter the same situation again.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chuck went upstairs and knocked on the door. It was a strange man who opened the door. In an instant, Chuck instinctively became more vignt. This person''s gaze was terrifying. It felt as if the man who had greeted him was extremely skilled in fighting. Who was he? Chuck stared at him. "Come in," Nelson said coldly. He had a strong urge to smash Chuck into pieces with one single punch. After all, Karen had humiliated himst time. She had finished him off with one punch, causing him to cough out blood. On top of that, his body was still in pain even until now! He absolutely despised Karen. As for Chuck, he was Karen''s son. Nelson would definitely hold a grudge against him as well. However, Miss Adriana had taken a fancy to Chuck. Therefore, Nelson could only suppress his hatred inside and did not dare to touch him. Chuck entered the room without any hesitation. When he saw the woman who was sitting on the sofa, he was shocked. It was her, Adriana! After all, she was from a secret family. For her, it should not be difficult to find out who saved Wi. "You''re the one who sent me the address?" Chuck frowned. "Yup. Have you eaten yet? I''ve already prepared something delicious... Nelson, serve the dishes," Adriana ordered. "Yes, Miss," Nelson took his leave. "No, I''m not here to eat. What about Wi? Where is she?" Chuck stared at her. Adriana frowned. Upon seeing this, Nelson grunted, "Chuck, don''t be ungrateful. Miss Adriana has specially ordered the kitchen to make 10 dishes for you, each of which is something you haven''t eaten before! How dare you..." "Where is Wi?" Chuck couldn''t bear to listen to them any further. "Sit down!" Adriana patted the seat beside her on the sofa. This was the first time that she had allowed a man to approach her. It should be noted that even Karen was not qualified to sit down beside herst time. Chuck didn''t move. He couldn''t care less about sitting down. Adriana''s eyes narrowed as she repeated herself, "I asked you to sit down!" After a few seconds of silence, Chuck sat down and requested, "Ask him to leave." Nelson snorted upon hearing that, "What? What are you trying to do to Miss Adriana?" Adriana thought about it for a while before she agreed to Chuck''s request, "Get out." "But Miss, you..." Nelson was shocked and anxious. "It''s fine, get out." Nelson retreated as he red at Chuck. "There are only two of us now. Tell me, why did you ask him to leave?" Adriana leaned back and asked. She didn''t believe that Chuck was actually nning to do something to her. First of all, she wouldn''t allow him. Then what? Chuck didn''t dare to do anything anyway. "You''ve told me before that you would agree to my requests. Does that promise still stand?" Chuck wanted her to fulfill her previous promise. "Yes." "Okay then. I want to know where Wi is. This is my first request." "What? How wasteful. You''re asking me to fulfill a request like this?" Adriana grew slightly angry. She felt humiliated since she had promised to agree to several of his requests. As long as Chuck asked for it, she would be able to make Chuck the richest man in the world! However, Chuck would rather give up on that and request something like this. "I don''t think it''s a waste! Tell me now," Chuck shook his head. He really wanted to know where Wi was. "I will. I''ll tell you the day after tomorrow, as long as you follow me to a ce," Adriana said. "Really?" Chuck asked. "Of course, why would I lie to you?" Adriana smiled. "Great, then I''ll see you on that day," Chuck stood up, wanting to leave in order to tell his mother about this. "No. As long as you leave and tell others, I won''t bring you there." Chuck frowned upon hearing that, but he had no other choice other than to agree, "Fine." Adriana was too possessive. For Wi''s sake, Chuck had topromise. If he had to give up on telling his mother, then so be it. It was all for Wi. "I''ve prepared a meal for you. Let''s eat together," Adriana stood up and offered. "I don''t understand. Why do you like me?" Chuck was really curious. She was the daughter of a secret family, and she had an array of men to choose from. Why would she choose him and force him to marry into her family? "Your only merit is that you saved me," Adriana shook her head. She also wanted to know why she had fallen for Chuck after just a few days of being around him. Perhaps, it was part of women''s fantasies to fall in love with their hero? "Then I''d rather not save you," Chuck shook his head. "I don''t want to hear this again," Suddenly, Adriana''s voice had turned cold. Chuck sighed and wondered what Adriana had prepared for their meal. Soon, they arrived at a dining room that was as big as a basketball court. Chuck was dumbfounded. Was this necessary just for a meal? Chuck had no choice but to sit down. Sure enough, the dishes served were delicacies that he had never seen before. However, he didn''t have much of an appetite. At that same time! ck Rose was anxious because she couldn''t get through to Chuck''s phone. It had been blocked by a specific signal. She had made several phone calls to him in a row, but still, she couldn''t get through. She was ready to call Karen, but suddenly, a man appeared in front of her. ck Rose frowned and asked, "Who are you?" "Miss Whitlock says that she hates people who stalk her," Nelson charged towards ck Rose. He swung his fist at her at high speed. ck Rose instantly took out her gun. It was only then that she finally realized who Chuck had come here to meet. Nelson sneered as she tried to dodge his punch. He immediately managed to overpower her with the speed of his punches. ck Rose could only retreat. She felt a violent pain spreading across her body and felt blood gushing up her throat. Crack! Nelson grabbed ck Rose''s neck and smirked, "Sure enough, you''re the top assassin. And the most beautiful one." "Let go!" ck Rose''s face was expressionless. Her gun was already pointed at Nelson''s heart. She wasn''t a match for this man, but she was still an assassin. Her gun was herst resort and her counter against such a formidable opponent. "Hah, how interesting. But so what? I''ve already grabbed your neck, and I''ll be able to make you lose consciousness in a split second," Nelson threatened. "Don''t force me to show my hand! I only want Chuck to be safe. I''ll kill whoever tries to stop me," ck Rose replied coldly. However, Nelson was not intimidated. He sneered and urately pressed an acupuncture point on her neck with his finger. In an instant, ck Rose copsed onto the ground. She tried to struggle, but it was as if all her strength had left her body. Unwillingly, her eyes closed shut on their own. She wasn''t afraid, but was she about to make the same mistake again? "Hmph, you can''t even withstand a single blow! Yet, Karen asked you to protect Chuck? It seemed like she doesn''t care about Chuck''s life at all," Nelson snapped his fingers. Suddenly, two people walked over. These two men were none other than his men. "Tie her up. Don''t let her ruin Miss Adriana''s ns," Nelson ordered coldly. "Then why don''t you kill her?" "Kill her? Miss Adriana said that ck Rose is pretty good and can be trained, so we don''t have to kill her for the time being. Of course, if she doesn''t listen to us, then we can kill her," Nelson walked out after finishing his words. The two men looked at each other and immediately tied up ck Rose. ck Rose had already passed out. She was tied up to a chair. Meanwhile, Chuck was busy eating. He suddenly thought of ck Rose and wondered if he should bring her some food. Chapter 634 Chapter 634 "Forget it, she seems to despise me now," Chuck thought to himself. He didn''t want his goodwill to go to waste. At this time, ck Rose should have already eaten something, right? Yep, she should have. Chuck tossed the thought of ck Rose aside. The dishes that Adriana had prepared for him really were dishes that he had never eaten before. However, he was so worried about Wi that he didn''t have much of an appetite, so he didn''t really eat much. "You''re not having more?" Adriana asked. It was the first time that a man not from the Whitlock family shared a table with her. "No, I want to rest now," Chuck replied. "It''s still early. I''m a bit bored, so apany me to a ce first," Adriana suggested. Chuck fell silent for several seconds before he asked again, "Are you really taking me to see Auntie Logan the day after tomorrow?" It was in his nature to remain slightly doubtful. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It was not that he didn''t believe her. He had just wanted to double confirm. "Do you still not trust me? Don''t you know who I am?" Adriana nced at him. "I do." "Then that''s enough exnation. Just go out with me. Well be going somewhere really important after tomorrow, so I need you to change your look!" Adriana stood up and headed outside. Change his look? Was she about to buy him clothes? When he had just be rich, he would purchase luxury brands as well. As for now, he didn''t care anymore. However, he had no choice but to follow Adriana out anyway. "You don''t have to drive. Well take my car," Adriana stated. Chuck opened the door to the car. A unique fragrance wafted out from the car. "No other man has taken my car before. Get in," Adriana got in the car by herself. Of course, the driver was her bodyguard, Nelson. Chuck followed suit. Then, Nelson started driving. Chuck nced in the rearview mirror. He was checking to see if ck Rose was following him. She wasn''t. Was it because she wasn''t aware that he had left? That was not possible. After all, ck Rose was very dedicated to her job, and she was a professional. "What are you looking at?" Adriana asked. Nelson, who was driving, met Adriana''s gaze in the rearview mirror. He gave her a slight nod. "Nothing," Chuck certainly wouldn''t say that he was looking for ck Rose. Now that he couldn''t see ck Rose''s car, Chuck deduced that ck Rose must''ve realized that Adriana was a dangerous woman. Therefore, in order to not be discovered, she followed him farther away than usual. Thinking of this, Chuck felt a little relieved. "Oh, there''s nothing nice outside to look at anyway," Adriana smacked her lips. From Nelson''s expression, she understood that ck Rose, who had been protecting Chuck in secret, had been subdued by Nelson. How annoying. Why would Chuck even need a female assassin to protect him anyway? Adriana hated this. She refused to allow any other women toe close to Chuck! "By the way, what''s your name?" Chuck inquired. They had known each other for so long, but Chuck still didn''t know. "Adriana Whitlock. You can call me Adriana," Adriana introduced herself to him. Adriana Whitlock? Chuck mumbled the name to himself but didn''t say anything else. He nced at the rearview mirror once again, but there were still no signs of ck Rose''s car. She was probably really following him from a distance away. Chuck couldn''t even see her car. What a professional. Upon thinking of this, Chuck felt at ease. After all, he had ck Rose''s protection. The car suddenly stopped. They had arrived. This was thergest shopping center in the United States, home to some of the best tailoring shops in the country! There was everything you needed in the mall. Adriana felt that Chuck should dress up to attend the event the day after tomorrow. After all, he would be a member of the Whitlock family in the future. Therefore, he couldn''t humiliate her at the Yeager family''s wedding. At the very least, he had to be dressed appropriately. Chuck had never been to this kind of ce before, but even he managed to notice that it was a store for customers to order customized suits. What asion is Adriana talking about? Just where on earth was Adriana nning to take him to? Rather than feeling excited, Chuck felt more nervous. He had a feeling that something big was about to happen. He trusted his instincts. However, the meeting with Wi was the most important thing now. Chuck didn''t care about anything else. Soon, Adriana''s car entered the parking lot. Her car was the only one on this floor. No matter how luxurious someone else''s car was, they had no right to park near Adriana''s car. The reason why the secret families were always this mysterious was that others seldom saw them. That was why they managed to remain in hiding until now. Chuck followed her without saying a word. After that, they went into the private elevator. Then, they headed into a luxurious store, where all kinds of suits, watches, shoes, socks, and even underwear were avable. The store was as big as a ser field. Everything was avable. This was an all- round customization. It was also an exclusive store only for the Whitlock family. "Prepare everything for him. Then, send it over tomorrow night," Adriana ordered. Generally, it would take anywhere between 10 days to a month for all private customizations to be completed, and maybe even take two months forplicated designs. However, this was an order from Adriana. The staff could manage anything as long as she ordered them to do so, even going as far as to send over the goods on the same night. "Yes, Miss." The staff immediately began taking Chuck''s measurements. Chuck cooperated with them. The whole processsted more than an hour. His suits, shoes, watches and tie were all custom made. Finally, it was over. "Can we go back now?" Chuck came over. "Aren''t you supposed to walk around with me? What are you rushing back for?" Adriana frowned. Wasn''t Chuck supposed to be grateful to her? After all, to tailor make his whole outfit just now had cost hundreds of millions of dors. His watch, in particr, was the only one of its kind in the world. The watch alone was worth billions of dors with all the precious diamonds inside. Not to mention the suit, leather shoes, and trousers. "I''m not in the mood. Let''s just go back," Chuck said, wanting to head back. He could only wait patiently for the day after tomorrow. He didn''t want to go anywhere else. "Chuck, you''ve let me down a little. When Ipletely give up on you, you''ll regret that you''ve missed out on me!" Adriana shook her head, her tone cold. That''s right. In the future, she would be the master of the Whitlock family. She would be able to get anything in the world, yet Chuck was ignoring her. If it were anyone else, Adriana would have already ordered her bodyguards to kill them. "I won''t!" Chuck said firmly. "Really? You won''t? So you don''t want to see Wi anymore?" Adriana red at Chuck with her beautiful eyes. She had a strong feeling that when they arrived at the Yeager''s estate, Chuck was bound to mess up, and there would be no one to help him. If she lent a helping hand at that moment, Chuck would surely be grateful to her. Chuckpromised and grunted, "Yes, I do." If he didn''t want to see Wi, Chuck would never havee here. "Then are you clear on what you should do now?" Adriana asked as she walked out of the store. Seeing this, Chuck couldn''t help but sigh. What he could do now was to keep following her. Chuck didn''t say anything else. He followed Adriana out of the room and went on to the next ce: the bar. There was no one else in the luxurious private room except for Chuck and Adriana. Adriana drank some wine. She was as beautiful as Yvette, and the way she brought herself was much more elegant than Yvette. After all, she was the heir of her secret family. There was too big a difference between Yvette and Adriana''s status and strength. However, Chuck just wasn''t interested in her. He was only interested in Yvette! She was much too possessive and controlling for her own good. "You know who is sitting in front of you. As long as you please me, it will be beneficial for you," Adriana stated ndly. For sure, she could raise Chuck''s status by a lot. One sentence from her could help him reach the peak of his dreams or fall to the despair of hell. It waspletely up to her. However, how could Chuck be persuaded? Even if she stood bare in front of him, Chuck wouldn''ty a finger on her. Why? It was simple. Chuck had always thought Adriana was too shrewd. Maybe she had done something he didn''t know about? Thest time he had left, she told him that she would make him regret what he had missed out on. However, Chuck still didn''t know what he had missed out on. "I''ll allow you to get closer. This is your chance," Adriana nced at Chuck thoughtfully. After thinking for a few seconds, Chuck finally approached her. Today, Adriana''s makeup was exquisite. She wore a custom-made gown which entuated her perfect figure. All in all, she looked really absolutely gorgeous and stunning. After all, as the heir of the Whitlock family, her elegance was captivating to most men. Chuck looked at her. Adriana smirked as she cocked her head at him and ordered, "Come here." Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Chuck approached her. However, what was the look in his eyes? His gaze was as calm as the surface of the water, completely silent and devoid of any disturbances. He closed the distance between them, and the atmosphere around them froze. Adriana slowly closed her eyes and said, "I will allow you to kiss me now." She was extremely beautiful. Only Yvette and Wi couldpare to her beauty. Chuck had to agree that Adriana was indeed pretty. However, he had a nagging feeling that she had some n up her sleeve. Several seconds passed by. Adriana didn''t feel anything. She frowned and opened her eyes. Her expression fell as she scorned, "Chuck Cannon, you are such a loser!" It was her first kiss, and the first time she had ever allowed anyone to kiss her. How dare Chuck reject her? Adriana felt insulted. At this moment, hundreds of thoughts flooded her mind. When it came to men who humiliated her, she would kill all of them! Torture them! Make their lives a living hell! However, Adriana really liked Chuck... She was actually a bit reluctant to part with him. Yes, it was just because she liked him. This man had saved her life and was her hero that fulfilled her fantasy of being swept off her feet like a damsel in distress. After all, her status meant that she would never be saved by another man at all. Chuck was arguably the only one who had made her feel protected. He was just like a hero. Her hesitance saved Chuck. Otherwise, her bodyguards would have rushed in at that moment. Adriana red at Chuck for a while. Anyone who saw her current expression would be frightened, but Chuck remained unfazed and motionless, not showing any sign of fear. "Hmph!" Adriana snorted. Then, she stood up and tried to leave. Chuck remained silent and followed her out. He heaved a sigh of relief. This woman was too bossy. It always seemed like everyone had to listen to her. Even a kiss had to bemanded, ordered and even given permission before it was allowed to land on any part of her face. Whoever fell in love with such a woman would definitely feel exhausted with all her rules! Chuck was no exception. He was suddenly reminded of Yvette''s kindness and Wi''s gentleness. Aftering out of the bar, Chuck continued to follow Adriana into the car. On the way home, it was fairly quiet in the car. Chuck nced at the rearview mirror again, but he still couldn''t see ck Rose. Perhaps she was too far away from them? He hadn''t noticed her just now too. Chuck closed his eyes. It seemed that ck Rose was worthy of holding the title of being the world''s top female killer. Her ability to track down people and protect them was spectacr! No one was able to discover her at all. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. It made sense. If he could notice her around him all the time, wouldn''t it be easier for Adriana''s bodyguard to find out about her? ck Rose was much more capable than that. Soon, they arrived home. Chuck was led into one of the rooms. As hey on top of the bed, he fell asleep. He would finally be able to meet Wi the day after tomorrow. With this in mind, he had sound sleep and a good dream! Thud!Bang! In the room, Adriana was throwing and smashing things in anger. If someone were to see what she had smashed, they would''ve been shocked! All the things that she had broken were all rare antiques. Even a porcin cup was worth more than ten million dors, let alone other valuable things that she had destroyed. She had already wrecked around a billion dors worth of items... The more she thought about it, the angrier she grew. She was beautiful and could provide Chuck with everything he wanted. How could he refuse to kiss her! "Come in!" Adriana called for Nelson. Nelson entered. He had been waiting outside all this time and was confused. After all, he had watched Adriana grow up and had never seen her so angry before. As far as he could remember, Adriana had always been calm and in control of everything. However, she was extremely furious today. What happened? "Go and kill Chuck Cannon!!" Adriana ordered coldly. Her initiative was rewarded with Chuck''s insults, which infuriated her. When had she ever encountered such a situation? How could someone so mercilessly reject her when it was the first time she had taken initiative? "Yes, Miss Adriana!" Nelson was surprised. He had hated Chuck for a long time because he had viewed Chuck to be unworthy of Adriana from the very beginning. How could he ever be a suitable match to her? She was someone as majestic as a phoenix. Chuck was just lucky that she had taken a liking to him. Moreover, Karen had even hurt Nelson thest time they had met. Chuck was Karen''s son. Thus, when Nelson heard Adriana''s order, he headed straight to Chuck''s room without hesitation. However, as soon as he walked out of the door, Adriana''s cold voice was heard again, saying, "Hold on. If he begs for mercy, don''t kill him. Give him ten ps first!" A few secondster, Nelson lowered his head and replied, "Will do." His heart was bleeding. Did this mean he wouldn''t be able to kill Chuck? Nelson left. "Wait! Ten ps will kill him. He won''t be able to take it. You can just give him five ps... Forget it, don''t hit him... You may leave." Adriana''s fury had dissipated the moment she sat on the couch. Nelsen was startled. Did Miss Adriana, who had always been firm with her words, just change her mind? This was beyond Nelson''s expectation. He felt as if he had taken a ride on a roller coaster, his mood escting and deteriorating in a matter of seconds. He had been excited to kill Chuck, but Adriana had stopped him. He was both speechless and disappointed. "Yes, Miss. Please get some rest. Shall I send someone to tidy this up?" Nelson inquired, his head lowered. "No, I don''t want this room anymore. Call someone to tear it down tomorrow!" Adriana ordered. "Yes." Nelson was bewildered. The price for just building the room itself was already worth a billion dors due to the quality of the materials used. Nelson left and closed the door behind him. "Hmph, Chuck! I''ll let you go this time. If you do it again, I''ll never let you go!" Adriana closed her eyes and fell asleep. The two days were quite short for Adriana, but especially long for Chuck. Chuck was excited. He was finally going to meet Wi. However, Chuck was sure that there were many security guards present as well, so it had to be tricky for ck Rose to go with them. She could be discovered. Therefore, Chuck sent a message to ck Rose. "I am going somewhere. Just follow me from a distance. If you can''t do so, forget it." It was only when Chuck had sent this message that he calmed down. The outfit had been sent overst night. Chuck had cut off his hair that had grown longer over the past few days and he put on the custom- made suit. Finally, his sense of elegance and nobility was shown off. It was usually hidden, but today he felt like someone new. After checking, Chuck confirmed that the special armor and mini-sized bombs were on him as well. There was nothing amiss. Chuck couldn''t wait any longer and went out. Adriana had changed into a custom-made gown. She was eye-catching and gorgeous, with the gown enveloping her perfect figure. She was still beautiful although her expression was ice-cold. However, as soon as she saw Chuck walking out, the iciness from her expression immediately disappeared and reced with utter shock. Chuck was absolutely dashing! He wasn''t that tall, butpared to others, he was considered pretty decent. The suit had managed to conceal Chuck''s well-trained physique but not his noble aura that oozed from within him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After cutting his hair short, Chuck didn''t look very handsome, but he exuded a sort of noble elegance that was extremely charming. "Looks like I was wrong about you. Who would¡¯ve thought that after a change of clothes, you would look this... Hmph, how unexpected. My tastes aren''t bad after all!" Adriana muttered to herself as she walked over. She couldn''t help it. Chuck had taken on a brand new look that shocked her. It was true after all. A man''s appearance relied on his outfit. Unexpectedly, Chuck looked extremely handsome today. This was a huge difference from the casual appearance he had before. "Can we go now?" Chuck felt anxious and was in no mood to appreciate Adriana''s beauty. Adriana''s expression fell once again and she grumbled, "Fine." Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. He had thought that they would go by car. However, he didn''t expect that they would go by private ne. It was luxurious and extravagant. Chuck had never seen such a ne before. It was so big! Chuck thought of ck Rose. She did not have a ne and couldn''t take a flight to follow him, so how would she trail behind him? Would she chase him on the ground by car? Chuck thought about it and sent her another message. "I''ll go by ne. You stay here, I can protect myself this time." Chapter 636 Chapter 636 The message had been sent, but ck Rose didn''t reply. She also didn''t reply to his previous message. Chuck was speechless. Did she have to be angry for so long? He had stood ck Rose upst time because he forgot to bring her food. She had been angry ever since and refused to talk to him. At the very least, she could give him a reply. Even a simple ok would be nice, or even ama was eptable! However, Chuck couldn''t do anything about it. Women were soplicated. Chuck put away his phone and boarded this extremely luxurious ne with Adriana. This ne was probably a customized airne. Maybe the owner of the airport was the Whitlock Family. Otherwise, how could this ne be so luxurious? He had never felt this way, even on Karen or Wi''s private jet. Of course, Chuck didn''t know that both Karen and Wi could afford these private jets. They were just people who weren''t after extravagant luxuries. Both of them were minimalists. "Where is this ce exactly?" Chuck inquired. He was dressed up to attend a glorious banquet. Adriana had also dressed up gorgeously. Chuck knew that the ce they were heading to must be a banquet of some sort. Otherwise, why would they dress up like this? Chuck suddenly thought of something. Was he going to meet Wi at some sort of banquet? He probably would. Thinking of this, Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. He would take her away if the both of them were attending the same banquet! Chuck couldn''t wait to meet Wi. If he met her again, Chuck had a feeling that he would fall asleep on her legs for the next three days. It was to make up for Wi''s disappearance during this period of time. Chuck missed her too much. Adriana leaned back against her seat with a nk expression. She didn''t n to answer Chuck''s question. Hence, Chuck had no choice but to sit down. After a while, Adriana walked to the front. Nelson was also dressed in a neat suit and some leather shoes. "Miss Adriana." "How''s it going?" Adriana asked. "The only guests attending Loomis and Wi''s wedding other than their own members will be the Whitlock family. The other secret family won''t be attending," Nelson replied after thinking. "Not attending? What about Chadrick? Is he not "Miss Adriana, you may not know about this, but Chadrick was the one behind everything. Once when Chuck had been monitored in secret, and the time where he was almost captured. All of it was done by Chadrick Cannon..." Nelson sneered. The only reason why a father would be so cruel to his son was probably that Chuck was a piece of unwanted trash. He deserved it! "Are you serious?" Adriana was surprised. Chuck was Chadrick''s son. How could he do that to his own son? "It''s true, so I can guarantee that Chadrick will not appear at all. After all, he probably hopes for Chuck''s death" Nelson sneered cruelly. "What on earth is Chadrick thinking?... Forget it, it''s better if he doesn''te. By the way, have you prepared the wedding gift for Loomis?" "Yes, Miss Adriana. Everything is ready." "I hope this wedding will be a sess. We''ll be sure to give them a great gift." "Miss, don''t worry, we have made the necessary arrangements," Nelson bowed his head. "Good." Then, Adriana slowly returned to her seat. She saw that Chuck was nervous. Chuck would soon understand what one word from her could do. She would be able to save him from hell! "Auntie Karen, I can''t get through to Chuck''s phone," Yvette ran to Karen''s room frantically. Upon hearing this, Karen was shocked. She had been looking for news about Wi with Betty these few days, and had not paid much attention to Chuck. "Don''t worry, let me try first," Karen was using a satellite phone, but she still couldn''t get through as well. "Auntie, what''s going on? Did something happen to Chuck? He hasn''te back for two days. I thought he was in a bad mood yesterday, so... I should havee to find you yesterday," Yvette was extremely anxious. For the past two nights, she had been tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep at all. She was worried that something bad might have happened to the absent-minded Chuck. She hadn''t gone to Karen on the previous night because she knew that ck Rose was with Chuck. Therefore, she had been slightly relieved, and refrained herself from disturbing Chuck. In addition, Yvette understood that Chuck was feeling down and needed his own personal space. However, she didn''t expect to be unable to contact him at the moment. "I can''t get through either. Try calling ck Rose," Karen narrowed her eyes. She immediately called ck Rose, but was also led to voicemail. Karen was shocked. She immediately grew anxious and muttered, "Oh no, something has happened to Chucky..." Betty, who had been busy with work, was shocked. Yvette immediately felt anxiety surging in her heart... "You b*stard, did you block me or did you go somewhere without a signal? I can''t even get through." In the private room, Alexandrina snorted and made several phone calls, but the call didn''t register at all. What was going on? Was Chuck ignoring her? When she was bored just now, she was thinking of asking Chuck toe over to apany her and massage her shoulders. After all, Chuck''s performance fromst time was quite good. She didn''t like to be touched by others, so she wanted him toe over. However, she couldn''t even get through. Alexandrina tried several times and failed. She muttered, "Chuck, you''re making me so angry. Just watch, I''ll teach you a lesson!" Knock! Knock! Someone knocked on the door. "Come in," Alexandrina answered absent- mindedly, feeling a bit mad. All because Chuck had ignored her. The one who came in was Frieda. She hadpleted her first mission and gained a lot of experience. This time, she had almost died, but still managed to survive. "What are you doing here?" Alexandrina asked coldly. Since she had failed to contact Chuck, she was in a bad mood. "I''vepleted the mission," Frieda was secretly fuming. Was Alexandrina using her as a punching bag just because she was angry? Right then, Frieda wanted to shout, "What are you so proud of? I have your nude photos!" "So what? ept another one, I''ll have someone to arrange for it." Alexandrina said coldly, "By the way, call Chuck. Don''t you know him?" "Me? Why?" Frieda was stunned. Was Alexandrina angry because of Chuck? When she took the photosst time, she had gotten to know that Alexandrina actually liked Chuck. Seeing as Alexandrina was mad, did he reject her? Frieda sneered silently. Chuck really had a bad taste in women. He wasn''t interested in Frieda back then. Now, he wasn''t interested in Alexandrina. "Just do as I say!" Frieda was pissed, but now was not the time to fight with Alexandrina. She took out her cell phone and tried calling him. Chuck was lucky since she was going to call him and leave him a trace of her contact number! Fortunately, she had changed her phone number. Chuck wouldn''t know that it was her. However, she was also led to voicemail, stating that his phone was not in the service area. What was going on? "Boss, I can''t get through," Frieda was honest. "Even you can''t contact him?" Alexandrina suddenly stood up. So it wasn''t because he had blocked her? On second thought, how could he have blocked her? After all, he was her lover! Furthermore, Chuck was counting on Alexandrina to help him find Wi I. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Yeah, the call can''t be connected. Look," Frieda made another call in front of Alexandrina. She really couldn''t get through to him. Alexandrina''s expression fell as she muttered, "What''s the matter? Did something happen to Chuck?" She felt that it was too strange that she suddenly couldn''t get through to his phone. Did something happen? Suddenly, a thought urred to Alexandrina. She immediately went out, grabbed her cell phone and called her subordinate, ordering, "Find out Chuck''s whereabouts. Now!" Soon, Alexandrina obtained the results from her subordinates. In fact, Chuck had not returned home for two days, and no one knew where he had gone. "Chuck, what are you doing? Don''t mess around," Alexandrina found Karen''s phone in a hurry. She bit her lips and dialed the number. She could ask Karen about it, she''d know for sure. However, how should Alexandrina start? If she were to ask Karen directly, she was sure Karen would be suspicious of her. Alexandrina could only hint at it. After a long time, the call was finally connected... In the private room, Frieda''s expression was changing. She had a sinister and near insane smile stered on her face. "Oh, Chuck, are you finally going to have an ident? How lucky. I was nning to kill you myself, but... I guess you''re a lucky man... I hope you die a gruesome death!" Frieda smirked to herself. What a piece of good news! Chapter 637 Chapter 637 "Where are we?" Chuck was confused. The ne had been flying for a very long time, and they had entered a mountain. To his surprise, there was a huge empty space under the mountain. Several private jets were already parked there, and the whole ce looked ostentatious. What kind of ce was this? How could there be anyone living in the mountains? It seemed like they were living in seclusion. However, apart from being surprised, Chuck also seemed to have understood. They didn''t require cars to go out, they could just use nes. Perhaps this was the life of a billionaire? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. This was the true luxurious lifestyle. Everything could be sent through nes - food, drinks, and even women... "You''ll see for yourselfter," Adriana replied. Of course, the Whitlock family lived inside a mountain too. Although the mountain looked ordinary, no one would''ve noticed that there were multiple security cameras monitoring the movement of people entering and exiting the mountain. There were even multiple guns aimed at the visitors. If anyone knew the exact numbers, they would be shocked. Since Adriana had said so, Chuck naturally stopped asking any more questions. She wouldn''t answer them anyway. At this moment, he only wished to see Wi. He would try his best to endure everything else. The ne headed for the drop point and was about tond. "Chuck, don''t wander around. Follow me," Adriana said. If she wanted Chuck to rely on her, she had to show him her true abilities, and how much weight her words carried. Once she conquered him, it would only be a matter of time for him to marry into her family. ''''Got it," Chuck was not dumb. He understood that he shouldn''t walk off by himself. He wasn''t here to cause trouble but to find Wi. He wouldn''t do anything else either way. The ne finallynded. Adriana walked in front while Nelson followed behind them with the gifts. Chuck fell speechless upon checking his phone. ck Rose hadn''t replied anything at all. What was going on with her? Even if she was angry, she needn''t do this. The only thing Chuck could do now was to apologize to her after returning. Then, she would probably calm down, right? After all, ck Rose wasn''t someone who would just put up an attitude for no reason. They got off the ne. Chuck saw a gold Rolls Royceing from afar. A man in ck stepped out of the car and politely greeted them, "Wee, Miss Whitlock." They had noticed Adriana''s private jet and hade out to greet her. Adriana nodded and then scanned her surroundings. All other nes belonged to the Yeager family, so it meant that the Yeager family hadn''t invited any other outsiders for today''s wedding. In fact, it could be said that the other families were not even qualified to be invited. Although the Yeager family did not want to be known by the public, they had certainly sent out invitations to the other two hidden families. The Whitlock family was one of them. This was simple courtesy on the Yeager family''s part. It was up to the recipients to choose to attend. The hidden families were quite secretive and would never reveal themselves to the public. There were only two other hidden families, so the Yeager family would naturally invite them. Adriana was not surprised. Simrly, she thought that other people were not qualified to attend the wedding. If she were to marry Chuck, she too would not invite outsiders, because other normal families were also not allowed to visit the Whitlock family. However, was the other hidden family really not nning to attend? This was the only thing that caught Adriana''s attention. "Get in," Adriana looked at Chuck, who had a strange look on his face. "Okay," Chuck got into the car. The man who greeted them nced over at Chuck. For Adriana to bring this guy over personally, he had to be Adriana''s boyfriend. He was envious. It appeared that the wealthier one was, the more unique their tastes were. The gold Rolls Royce drove quickly. After a while, Chuck saw a white building that looked like a castle. It looked absolutely luxurious. Where on earth was this? Which family did it belong to? As he approached the building, Chuck noticed that the entire castle had already been decorated for a grand wedding ceremony. It was only then that he realized he was here to attend a couple''s wedding ceremony. Adriana had brought him to someone else''s wedding, so was Wi also here to attend the wedding too? "Whose wedding is this?" Chuck inquired. The decoration was beautiful and luxurious. The couple must be very happy and excited to be married. "You''ll know soon," Adriana wouldn''tment any further. She wanted to show off her capabilities to Chuck through this wedding. "Alright. I just want to meet Wi. I don''t care about any other things," Chuck stated. He made it clear that he would take Wi away once he saw her. Nothing else. "You will meet herter," Adriana replied calmly. "That''s good then," Chuck was no longer worried. It was not necessary for Adriana to lie to him. "This way please." Adriana, Chuck and Nelson all entered the castle. Chuck was especially looking forward to finally seeing Wi amongst the invited guests again after so long. He would definitely hug her once he saw her. After Wi''s disappearance, Chuck hade to realize that Wi was indeed really important to him. Chuck''s heart was filled with shock and disbelief as he entered the castle. How many years was this castle around for? "You''ll be even more surprised if you were to go to my house," Adriana remarked ndly. Her house was like a pce. There were all kinds of antiques strewn everywhere at her ce. Therefore, the value of her house alone was priceless! "No, I won''t go," Chuck shook his head and refused. Why would he even visit her house? To marry her? He would never do that. "You will," Adriana didn''tment any further. Her confidence made Chuck feel a little disgusted, but he did not refute her. There was no point. Once they entered the hall, Chuck noticed that it was filled with people. After all, there were thousands, or even millions of members that belonged to the hidden family. Chuck was dumbfounded. There were many beautiful women around, some of theming as the partners of some members of the Yeager family. All of them had gorgeous figures. Everyone in the Yeager family slowly started to quiet down upon noticing Adriana''s arrival. They turned to stare at her. Chuck, whom they were not familiar with, waspletely ignored by them. After all, as a hidden family, they never took outsiders seriously. Who even was Chuck to them? Without Adriana, he wouldn''t have been able to enter anyway. Chuck scanned the crowd, eager to meet Wi. He was really excited to see her. "This way!" Someone was leading the way. There was a special room for guests. Even though there were very few guests present. "Stop looking around. You''ll see herter," Adriana reminded. Chuck couldn''t do anything about it. Indeed, he couldn''t just stand at the entrance to search for Wi. He would be taken as a joke. He followed Adriana and sat down, but he kept his eyes on the crowd. However, there were so many people present, and some tall ones even blocked his view. Chuck couldn''t find Wi anywhere and he grew even more anxious. At the same time, Chuck was also curious as to why Wi would attend someone''s wedding. Why didn''t she look for him? There were too many questions that could only be answered once he met Wi. Adriana leaned back in her seat. She thought to herself in delight, "Chuck, once you see Wi and cause a scene, you will know just how powerful I am when I save you!" Meanwhile, in a luxurious room. Wi was at a loss. There were more than ten people helping her prepare. Some were helping her with her makeup, doing her hair, and even two of them were dedicated to trimming her nails. She was guaranteed to be the focus of the scene today. "You''re beautiful," The make-up artist smiled at her. She was the professional makeup artist of the Yeager family. However, she had never seen a beauty of Wi''s level before. With just simple makeup, Wi already looked stunning and eye- catching. She was truly born morous! At the same time, Wi was still confused. "You''re really beautiful today. The wedding dress suits you so well. You look amazing..." "That''s right. You''re marrying the young master. You''ll definitely be happy..." Other people were praising and smiling at her. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 The women who were helping Wi prepare praised her sincerely. Wi was beautiful and had an excellent figure. This was an obvious and unrefutable truth. Also, to be married to Loomis was definitely a blessing for Wi! Most people wouldn''t dare to dream about the endless wealth and glory they would enjoy. Loomis Yeager was from a hidden family, after all! It was truly going to be paradise. What kind of woman wouldn''t go crazy for this? However, they exchanged nces with one another upon seeing that there were no signs of joy on Wi''s face. "What''s wrong? Is there something that we''ve done wrong? Please tell us," Someone started to ask in slight worry. If the bride was unhappy for today''s wedding, then it must have been something that they did wrong. They couldn''t even begin to imagine the consequences they were about to face. "No, it''s nothing," Wi''s beautiful eyes were still nk. Her heart was filled with pain and sorrow. She didn''t know why she had agreed to marry Loomis. As she was leaving the auction site that day, she had been involved in a car ident on the way back. Wi was stuck below the car, and Loomis hade to rescue her desperately. At that moment, she had mistaken him for someone else by ident... In fact, Wi had thought of Chuck. She thought the person who was desperately trying to save her was Chuck... Right then, she was touched. When Loomis asked her if she would marry him, her mind went nk. Therefore, she said yes. Perhaps, she was agreeing to Chuck''s request... However, Wi did not know that the ident had been nned by Loomis all along. Even the fact that she was trapped under the car was part of his n to win her over. At that time, Loomis had taken advantage of her vulnerability and proposed to her. As expected, Wi had agreed. Loomis had seeded. Then, he proceeded to immediately arrange the wedding ceremony and did not give Wi the chance to regret her own choice... "If that''s the case, why aren''t you happy at all?" The makeup artist asked. Although Wi was beautiful, she looked sad. Her whole aura seemed dark and gloomy. Although she had a beautiful face and gorgeous smile, Wi could only feel confused and depressed. However, as today''s bride and the main star of the day, she was not happy at all. If it were other women, this would''ve been a great blessing. They would be smiling happily. It was just too odd. "I..." Upon hearing this, Wi paused. Did she really look sad? She then sighed and looked down at her wedding dress. Who on earth did she like? All of a sudden, she felt a great headache. Her desperate search for memories brought on a throbbing pain in her head. "What''s wrong?" The people around her were frightened. If something were to happen to Wi, all of them would probably be punished. "Nothing, it''s just a little headache," Wi shook her head and tried toe back to her senses. She couldn''t just live on like this. What Wi didn''t know was that Loomis didn''t try to heal her brain injuries at all. In fact, he had even given her medication to worsen her condition. This was the reason why Wi had felt dizzy and mindless for the past few days. Loomis had done it on purpose so that Wi would never remember those memories. To him, it was humiliating and a disgrace! Loomis didn''t want her to remember anything. He even wanted to hire someone to wipe off her memories for good. He firmly believed that those memories were nothing but trash, and there was no need for her to still remember them. Only the memories made in the Yeager family were true memories. Unfortunately, he still couldn''t achieve that now. He still couldn''t manage to wipe her memories away because it was simply impossible. He only wanted her to be the obedient wife of the Yeager family. After all, he had taken a fancy to her, especially due to her beauty and her perfect figure. She was a perfect wife for him. At the very least, she was much better than the women he had previously met. Once he had her in his hands, he would take advantage of her splendid genes and have a son. Then, he could proceed to y around with other women. However, it also depended on Wi''s charm. Loomis wouldn''t just neglect her that easily. Once the honeymoon phase was over, he would still take care of her to make sure she loved him. "That''s great," The makeup artists breathed a sigh of relief. If Wi was in trouble, they too would be in trouble. "Let''s continue then," The women sped up on their work. As soon as it was settled, they would feel at ease. Wi was still suffering from a headache and still felt lost. Why was she feeling this tired? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Once she tried to remember anything, her head hurt. What was wrong with her? Wi sighed. After a brief moment, the women finished up on their work. Wi didn''t need much done on her anyway as she already had a perfect figure. She would be stunning as soon as she wore the wedding dress. They were really envious of Wi''s beauty. Today, she was so elegant that she would definitely attract everyone''s attention! "It''s about time. Please follow us," Someone came over to them. Loomis had already finished preparing and was waiting forthem. However, Wi was at a loss and didn''t want to move. She wanted to stay here and even had an urge to take off her wedding dress. Why was she wearing this in the first ce?! Most of them noticed Wi''s abnormal behavior. Immediately, someone went to secretly inform Loomis. "Young Master, it looks like the Young Miss doesn''t want toe out. What do you think..." The person asked cautiously. No mistakes could be made. Otherwise, they would definitely be in trouble. Upon hearing this, Loomis frowned, "Hmph, I''ve long known that she would dawdle and take her time. Forget it, I''ll go take a look myself!" Fortunately, the guests present were all his family members. Even if there was an ident, it wouldn''t be too embarrassing for him. Soon, Loomis reached Wi''s room. Seeing Wi in the wedding dress, he was adamant about possessing this woman''s body and soul! "Wi..." Loomis smiled at her as he entered, masking his malicious and perverted thoughts. The makeup artists were immediately at a loss. Silence fell upon the room. "Wi... What''s wrong with you? It''s time to go out. You promised to marry me. I love you!" Loomis looked fondly at Wi. He knew that Wi would never remember anything since he had done something to her memories! "I... Am I getting married today? Has time passed this quickly?" Wi shook her head nkly. She felt like the car ident just happened yesterday. Why did she have makeup and a wedding dress on today? "You must be so happy that you forgot the time. It''s alright. Let''s go. Our family members are waiting for us," Loomis said gently. In his opinion, Wi would stun all the people present! Many of his brothers were married, but when they saw how beautiful his wife was, they would definitely be envious! "I... I don''t want to go out. Why did I promise you again? My head hurts," Wi was in pain. She really wanted to fight back. However, her mind was in a mess, and she couldn''t think clearly. She felt as if her thoughts were all muddled. "You agreed to my proposal because you liked me. Have you forgotten?" Loomis maintained the smile on his face. However, he thought darkly to himself, "Just wait till nightes. I''ll make you realize that you''ve made the right choice by saying yes!" "1-1 don''t remember," Wi was at a loss. The more she thought about it, the more painful it was. "It doesn''t matter. You''ll remember. It''s okay," Loomis shot a look at the other women in the room. They also started to persuade her. "Yes. Young Madam, you''re just overthinking things. Love builds up slowly. You''ve lost your memory before and have forgotten about the young master. He was heartbroken." "Yes, the young master even injured his head in the previous car ident. The young master really cares about you. How can you break his heart?" Wi was even more confused by these words. She felt her heart ache. "I don''t want to get married," Wi shook her head. "What should I do? My family and friends are all here. What do you want me to do? Wi, do you really not remember me at all? Sigh!" Loomis sighed sadly. His eyes were tearing up. "Wi, it doesn''t matter if you''ve forgotten me. I''ll help you retrieve your memories. Trust me, okay?" Loomis felt angry deep down, but he still remained calm on the surface, "Auntie Logan, trust me..." Wi froze. Auntie Logan? This name sounded so familiar... "Is it you? Is it really you?" Wi felt lost and tears streamed down her cheeks. "Yes, it''s me. Do you remember now? I am the person you like, and today''s wedding is my promise to you!" Loomis cried "tears of joy". Of course, he had investigated everything about Wi, including the name that Chuck called her by... Chapter 639 Chapter 639 "Your promise to me?" Wi was deep in her thoughts. However, the more she tried to recall, the more she felt as if her head was about to explode in pain. Was he the one she liked? The way he called her seemed so familiar! She could feel it in her heart. "Yes, this was my promise to you! I said that I would marry you and give you the greatest and most luxurious wedding in the world. I''ve done it. Now, you cane out with me and bask in it. Then, you will remember!" Loomis said with an ''excited'' expression on his face. Listening to his words, Wi felt even more at a loss. She touched her head which was in great pain. However, there was an inner voice in her heart strongly protesting the way things were going. She wanted to go out to see for herself... Loomis snickered. Wi already knew that she didn''t actually like him, but she has to be deliberately acting because of his wealth and status, right? It seemed that there wasn''t any difference between Wi and his other girlfriends from before! "Go out and take a look, then you''ll understand. Let''s go," said Loomis. Once the wedding waspleted under the watchful eyes of his family, the rest would go ording to n. Upon thinking of this, Loomis was actually a little excited. The inner voice in Wi''s heart grew louder. She wanted to go out and have a look. Therefore, she slowly walked outside in a daze. Loomis smiled and ordered his subordinates, "Keep an eye on her and don''t let anything happen to her." "Yes, Young Master," Several women bowed their heads and followed behind Wi, helping her to hoist up her long gown. Loomis tidied up his suit and walked out with a bright smile. All the members of the Yeager family were excited. The hidden family had existed for so many years and had more than ten thousand descendants. Thus, the hall was very crowded. "Wow, the bride''s figure is great!" "Gee, she''s so beautiful. How wonderful it would be if she could be my wife!" "That''s right. If my wife is that beautiful, I won''t look for other women." "Hey, are you guys even from the Yeager family? We''re from the hidden family. There are too many women like her in our family!" "I don''t think so. I have never seen such an excellent woman." "Neither have I." There was a smallmotion upon Wi''s entrance. Everyone was stunned by her beauty as she wore a white wedding dress. Of course, they couldn''t go too far. After all, Loomis was one of the candidates of heirs who would inherit the Yeager family. After a moment of silence. The wedding dress was wrapped around Wi''s curves perfectly. All men''s eyes were on her. When it came to beautiful women, men always had the same look. Furthermore, Wi was one of the most beautiful women out there. Loomis smiled faintly. The elders of the Yeager family were present! The wedding was about to begin! "I didn¡¯t expect that a back- up like Wi would actually look a little prettier after wearing a wedding dress," Adriana muttered to herself. She was also stunned upon seeing Wi. This was exceptionally rare! "But she looks like a dummy. What''s going on?" Even though Adriana couldn''t get a clear look at Wi''s face, she could still tell that Wi was just standing there, not moving at all. "Perhaps, when she fled with the parachute, she had hit her head on something and caused brain damage," Nelson whispered to Adriana. "I guess so." "That would be best. Otherwise, Wi might tell on you, Miss," Nelson was a little worried. "So what?" Adriana smiled as she shrugged it off, "Why would I even be worried? Even if her brain was functioning normally, would she even dare to do so?" Her words were nonchnt. Nelson paused. That was true after all. Would Wi even dare to speak out? If she dared to, the consequences would be severe. "By the way, where is Chuck?" Adriana looked around and asked. "He''s gone to the washroom," Nelson replied. He saw with his own eyes Chuck heading for the washroom. "Okay. Go take a look and bring him back. I don''t want to wait anymore. Let him make a fuss so I can save him... "Adriana ordered. "Sure, Miss Adriana, please wait a moment," Nelson went to the bathroom to find Chuck. Chuck did go to the bathroom just now. At the same time, he had also tried wandering around. However, he still couldn''t manage to find Wi, and he was bing slightly agitated. Did Adriana lie to him? That probably wasn''t the case. However, why hadn''t he found Wi? He suppressed his desire and went out of the washroom. When he took out his mobile phone to have a look, ck Rose still didn''t reply to him. Should he call her? That was exactly what he did. To his surprise, there was no signal. What was going on? He then realized that this was probably a prevention measure carried out by the hidden family to avoid others from recording with their phones. Chuck stopped thinking about it too much. He finally understood why he couldn''t receive any messages from ck Rose. It turned out that there were no signals here. Maybe ck Rose had already sent him a message or maybe even made a phone call, but he just couldn''t receive it. s, he hoped ck Rose wouldn''t get angrier after he ignored her message? Chuck sighed. He wanted to call his mother, but the call couldn''t connect either. He gave up on calling anyone and went out to look for Wi. However, Chuck felt a little unsettled. He had a feeling that something was going to happen, or that there would be consequences if he were to take Wi away and leave. Chuck checked to see that he had on the bulletproof shirt that Karen had given him, as well as the grenade from Alexandrina. After double-checking, he heaved a sigh of relief. Was he just overthinking it? It was only a wedding. Once he saw Wi, he would bring her away with him and leave. What could possibly go wrong? Chuck shrugged and went out of the washroom. He then noticed Nelson waiting outside with a cold expression. "What have you been doing in there for so long?" Nelson stared at Chuck and asked. Chuck didn''t even bother to answer him. He ignored Nelson and walked straight ahead. "Listen! Be nice to Miss Adriana. It''s a great blessing for her to have taken a fancy to you! Do you understand?" Nelson hissed. "I must have sinned in my past lives," Chuck walked straight ahead. Nelson grew furious and his expression fell. He suddenlyughed, "Humph, Chuck Cannon, you will be beaten up terribly in just a moment. Oh well, the thought of you getting beaten up will make me feel great delight! Haha!" He then quickly walked away after recovering his expression. Chuck stood on his toes and scanned through the crowd. There were too many people here. As he was looking at them, he wished that he could see Wi soon. At the wedding banquet. The emcee had already been prepared for a long time. Everyone onstage was revered elders of the Yeager family. This included the master of the family, Brooke Yeager. He had reluctantly epted Wi as his granddaughter- in-w, and the others had no objection. "Dad, I did well, didn''t I? I''ve found such a wife for Loomis," Loomis''s father, Thomson, said. It was an act of merit. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Yes, she''s not bad. This girl looks more pleasant than the others'' wives, but she''s still far inferior to Adriana!" Brooke looked at the guests and spotted Adriana. "Yes, I can''t help it. Adriana doesn''t want to be with Loomis. I couldn''t force her, so I had to forget about it. Otherwise, she will think that our family is nning something against her! Currently, Loomis'' fiancee isn''t too bad," Thomson was satisfied. "But isn''t she suffering from amnesia? Would there be any problems?" Brooke asked. "That won''t happen. Loomis likes her, so let them be together," Thomson replied confidently. "Fine then, let''s start!" Brooke was also excited that his grandson was getting married. Of course, it didn''t matter if there was something wrong with Wi. It didn''t matter as long as she gave birth to a child. After all, if the hidden family continued to exist, the more descendants they had, the better. The voice was loud and clear, and the hall suddenly quieted down. "Both bride and groom, pay your respects to the elders!" The emcee dered. The rule of the hidden family was that the bride and groom had to pay their respects to the elder. Loomis knelt down immediately, but Wi remained standing. Seeing this, Brooke frowned and hissed, "What''s going on?" Today was a big day for the Yeager family. How could this woman not know how to behave? Wi bit her lips and did not move, and Loomis immediately grew angry. However, he suppressed his anger and tried persuading her, "Wi, kneel down. Your elders are standing before you. It''s fine, once the ritual is done, we can get up. It''ll be quick!" "I..." Wi had a severe headache. She shook her head and refused, "No, I don''t want to get married..." "What the hell?" Brooke''s eyes were filled with coldness. Even Thomson was furious. He had saved her and given her a chance to climb the socialdder. How dare she go back on her word? Loomis stood up and frowned, "Wi Logan, are you kidding me?" Wi bit her lips. "She''s not joking. She won''t agree to this marriage!" Just then, a cold voice rang out! Chapter 640 Chapter 640 This voice suddenly thundered amongst the silence. It caused a hugemotion within the crowd. Indeed, it was Chuck. His expression was cold and even filled with the intent to kill. In fact, he had been watching in the crowd for a long time and did not see Wi, the person he had been looking for all this time. Just as he felt helpless, he suddenly looked over. His gaze fell on the woman who had attracted the gaze of everyone present. She was absolutely gorgeous. The wedding dress had shown off her curves, and she was stunning. As Chuck stared at her back, he suddenly felt a sense of familiarity... There had been many times where Chuck had fantasized about Wi wearing jeans, so he could look at her figure from behind. Therefore, he had remembered. As soon as he saw the wedding dress, realization dawned upon Chuck. It was the person that he hade all this way for and the woman whom he had been searching for so long. He finally saw Wi. However. He felt a mixture of emotions. He was surprised, shocked, pained and so much more. Why was Wi wearing a wedding dress? Why was Wi getting married? Why didn''t Wi invite him even if she had gotten married? Chuck could barely restrain himself. There were so many questions he had in mind. What was going on? What on earth was happening? Chuck''s objection immediately angered the Yeager family. The reason was simple: how dare he make a scene during the wedding of the hidden family! Everyone turned around and looked at him. Tens of thousands of eyes shot daggers at him. Loomis'' expression immediately fell upon seeing him. He could barely remember who he was, but he knew that it was Chuck! It was the man he had let off previously! At the same time, he was also the person that Wi liked. Why was he here? Wi, who had just refused the marriage in pain, was confused and took off her veil. When she saw the angry man, she felt a nagging sense of familiarity... Slowly, Wi found that her vision had be clouded. She could no longer see him clearly. Was she crying? Who was he? Wi''s beautiful eyes were dull. Her body was trembling and her head was stinging. She tried her best to remember... "What did you say?'' Loomis asked indifferently. His voice was as cold as ice, threatening to freeze everything around him. "I''m telling you! She won¡¯t marry you!" Chuck answered firmly. His tone was furious. Chuck was filled with anger. The head of the Yeager family, Brooke, red at Chuck expressionlessly. It was as if Chuck''s fate had already been decided right after he interrupted such a holy wedding ceremony. He had to die. Chuck''s fury had angered every single member of the Yeager family present. Their expressions were filled with anger. "Which b*stard is this? How dare he cause a scene in my house? Who let him in!" "That''s right, who''s that idiot?" Their voices were filled with anger and coldness. The prestige of the hidden family had been trampled by a nameless punk! As a hidden family member, this was definitely not allowed!! The atmosphere was tense, and the silence was deafening. At the guest area. Adriana watched as the whole scene unfolded before her. She chimed interestingly, "That was fast. I thought that you would''ve noticed itter!" Nelson sneered sinisterly beside her. He could feel the tension in the room. This was the anger of the hidden family. Everyone would be able to feel it. He made sure not to miss out on anything, because he was sure that Chuck would face the wrath of the Yeager family soon! Someone as irrelevant as Chuck would never be able to take on the Yeager family. Insane torture was next in store for him. Nelson would definitely not miss it. He hoped that Adriana would only save him right before his death. Things would certainly be interesting. He even had the urge to record it with his phone and let Karen see for herself how her son was about to meet with a very cruel fate... "Miss Adriana, Chuck is really something else," Nelson remarked. "Yeah, he is," Adriana agreed. Chuck was not afraid of the Yeager family. She felt that her taste in men was not bad. After all, if Chuck didn''t even have the courage to stop them, then why should she let such a piece of trash be her husband? Chuck had boldly stepped forward. Therefore, Adriana was even more convinced that Chuck was a good candidate. Furthermore, she was even more convinced that he must marry into her family and take after the name of Whitlock. "Well, I''ve expected that the Yeager family would be terribly angered," Adrianamented. She was about to let Chuck know how powerful she was in just a moment! "Would you beg me for my helpter? As long as you are willing to beg for it, I''ll help you. So beg me!" She thought to herself. Adriana stared at the expressionless Chuck. Right then, she felt a little excited. "You''re right, Miss," Nelson kept an eye on the whole scene. He wouldn''t miss it for anything in the world... Loomis was already furious when Wi had refused to pay her respects to the elders. Now that Chuck was here, he was further angered. He wanted to kill Chuck! "You''re digging your own grave!" Loomis hissed. However, he suddenly restrained his anger and became calm. On second thought, why should he be angry? Who was Loomis? He was one of the future heirs of the Yeager family! Hence, why should he be angry with some plebian like Chuck? Haha! Chuck wasn''t worth Loomis'' anger. Loomis raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The crisp snap resonated in the room, like a firecracker going off in the middle of the night. However, after Loomis snapped his fingers, an ominous killing intent that came from the hidden family spread throughout the room. There was a sh of movement. Ten burly men in ck appeared and surrounded Chuck. All of them were staring at Chuck coldly as if they were looking at his dead body. They were allbat experts. They could silence Chuck in a matter of milliseconds! As long as Loomis snapped his fingers again or even cast a gaze, Chuck, who disrupted the wedding, would be on the ground... He would regret evening here and his words... However, Chuck was not afraid. Even his nd expression remained unchanged. He just stared at them. Meanwhile, Wi was trembling. "Auntie Logan! What''s wrong? What on earth happened?" Chuck, who was currently in the middle of danger, did not roar at his opponents. At this moment, there was only tenderness in his voice. He had missed Wi''s gentleness for days and nights! Finally, he saw her. Luckily, she was safe. She was still alive! Chuck would''ve never expected to meet her again under such circumstances. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He felt like he was dreaming, but he could feel the pain in his heart as he looked at Wi. She was wearing a wedding dress with tears in her eyes. Suddenly, Chuck thought of his dream. It was the dream where Wi was cowering helplessly in the corner. It turned out that Wi was really helpless. She was to be wed today, but there was no one she knew in the crowd. Auntie Logan? It sounded so familiar! Upon hearing this, Wi''s body trembled. She looked at the gentle man, her vision still blurry from the tears. She had indeed heard this voice before. Wi''s head was killing her, but still, she tried to remember. Instantaneously, countless memories poured into Wi''s mind! She was reminded of the first time she knew the man''s name in front of her. She thought of the first time she had seen this man; the first time she had heard him call her Auntie Logan; the first time she started missing him, and their first kiss. That kiss was really sweet... Wi''s memory came back. She wiped away her tears so that she could see clearly. It was really Chucky! Wi''s gaze was blurred by tears again! She remembered that the person she liked was not Loomis, but the man in front of her. In the dark night, outside the bar, he took her first kiss after sharing an intimate gaze with her... The person''s name was Chuck! He was the one she liked! "Chucky..." Wi was close to tears. She trembled as she called out his name. As his name passed her lips, she finally felt at ease. It had been so long since she called him like this. Upon hearing this, Chuck smiled. Now that he was no longer confused, what else was there for him to worry about? There was no need for any further exnation. Wi had called out his name, clearly indicating that she was against the marriage. What else was there left to do here? He would take her away and leave this ce. She was unwilling to get married, and he was also unwilling to see her so helpless. Hence, he would bring her away this instant! "Auntie Logan, I''ll bring you away now!" Chuck''s voice was loud, and it echoed in therge hall. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 "Yes!" Wi wiped away her tears. She still had a headache, but she was no longer lost and in pain. The man whom she had always liked had told her that he would bring her away and leave this ce! She didn''t want to know why Chuck was even here. She didn''t need to know why! The fact that Chuck could appear right at her loneliest and most painful moment, was enough for her. He was going to take her away from this agonizing ce. "B*tch, what did you say?" Loomis was enraged. Upon hearing what Wi said, Loomis was once again angered. He had told himself that there was no need for him to be angry with someone like Chuck, but he couldn''t hold himself back when he saw how Wi was looking at Chuck. Simrly, Brooke was furious. Thomson was even angrier! How dare Wi do this? Did she not know what was good for her? D*mn it! All members of the Yeager family were enraged. The tension in the air was heavy. The prestige and honor of the Yeager family had just been trampled on. "What the f*ck? How dare this b*tch take someone else''s side? Loomis, think carefully about this! This b*tch should just die!" One of the elders said, seething with anger. The Yeager family was one of the hidden families. When had they ever been provoked by someone this insignificant? Never! Today was the first time. To defend their dignity, they had to cleanse the halls with Chuck''s blood! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "That''s right. Loomis, there are other women in the world. So what if this woman is beautiful? How dare she try to leave with another man! She must die!" Another added. This was an insult to both Loomis and the family! He couldn''t stand it. Every member of the Yeager family couldn''t bear it. Chuck smiled in the face of danger. Everyone present red daggers at him, and Chuck might as well be dead by now if looks could kill. However, Chuck wasn''t afraid at all. Why? It was because Wi was willing to leave with him. She had agreed! "Okay, I''ll take you with me," Chuckughed heartily. "Okay," Wi was moved. She smiled gently, an expression that was reserved only for Chuck. She knew the consequences of her actions. She was aware of what she had to face. However, Chuck''s words were enough for her. It didn''t matter if she couldn''t leave this ce. She no longer needed to suffer in pain like she had to previously. "Wi, I''ll give you onest chance. Say it again, who are you willing to be with?" Loomis had a ferocious look on his face. "Loomis! What did you just say? Are you giving her a chance?" Thomson was furious! Brooke was also irritated. He red at Wi coldly. "That''s right, Loomis! Why are you giving her a chance? She''s just a b*tch!" Another shouted, not understanding Loomis'' intentions at all. "Dad, I know! But I have other ideas. How can I just let her go this easily after humiliating me? I will torture her!" Loomis hissed, his eyes bloodshot as he looked sinisterly at Wi. Upon hearing this, Thomson nodded with relief and approved of his actions, "Good!" The rest of the Yeager family members also agreed. This was for the best! "Wi Logan, I''m asking you again, who are you choosing?" Loomis sneered as he stared at Wi. "Did you know? I was really surprised that you could even remember. But do you know who I am? Do you know where you are? Do you even know what the consequences waiting for both you and he are? So think wisely, who are you going to stay with?" Loomis asked with a vicious smile. His threatening tone was expected. After all, this was the Yeagers'' territory. How dare Wi and Chuck even try to leave? It was an idiotic dream of theirs. "Wi, don''t you understand what I just said? If you don''t, it doesn''t matter. Listen, if you choose him, you will die today. But if you choose to follow me, you can still live! Although you will suffer, I still can let you live..." Loomis smiled. Everyone stared at his terrifying smile. "He''ll die regardless of whether I choose to follow you, right?" Wi narrowed her eyes. Her steady and unrelenting gaze had returned to her! "That''s right! However, there''s also a difference. If you follow him and walk away from here, then I''ll chop him up and feed him to the beasts - the same goes for you. However, if you choose me, you''ll stay alive. I''ll be slightly happier and will leave his corpse intact. Of course, I''ll cut off his limbs and head and piece them together. It''s still much better than chopping him into mincemeat, right?" Loomis cackled eerily. "Haha! Loomis is so cool!" "That''s the way things should be. That b*stard and b*tch should be dealt with ordingly!" All the Yeager family members burst outughing. This was great! "No, he won''t die! I won''t let him die!" Wi shook her head. "Oh, then do you mean that you''re not choosing me?" Loomis''s eyes were that of a wild beast, staring straight at Wi. "No, I will never choose you! My head has been aching all the time. I suspect that you''ve done something to me," Wi red at him. She was smart. She had remembered her pain and remembered that she had been in a daze for such a long time. She finally understood that Loomis had never intended for her to remember anything! A sh appeared in Chuck''s eyes. He realized that Wi had lost her memories. "Oh, you''ve finally realized? But it''s toote. Well, since you chose him, I''ll let you die slowly. You''ll regret this!" Loomis sneered. He was extremely furious. The rest of the Yeager family were also enraged. How dare this b*tch pull this on them! Loomis''s father was infuriated, and Brooke was also simrly furious. "D*mn it!" "I won''t regret it!" Wi took off the jewelry on her neck and ears, and then tore off the hem of her long skirt behind her. She didn''t need these burdensome clothing and jewelry since she realized what she would face next! "Whoosh!" Wi suddenlyshed out. If she could catch Loomis and take him hostage, then it was possible for them to leave! There were too many people present with too many bodyguards of the Yeager family. No matter how powerful she and Chuck were, it was impossible for them to escape unscathed! Therefore, she had to capture a person as a hostage. "B*tch, are you really trying to capture me?" Loomis asked with disdain. He had a bodyguard following him around. The bodyguard''s fist flew straight at her. Wi was already weak, and the injury on her head was still recovering. She was immediately thrown back after getting punched. Right before falling onto the ground, a strong arm caught her. Chuck had run over! Wi coughed, "Chucky..." Chuck embraced her. The two of them naturally hugged! If she had to die today, she would have no regrets! Chuck also felt amazing to see Wi again. However, seeing that she had been stranded helplessly for so long, all he wanted now was to take her with him and leave this ce! That was the only thing on Chuck''s mind. "Kill them. Wait, kill them slowly. I want to see how they die, how they wail and how they beg for mercy..." Loomis snapped his fingers! He didn''t pity Wi at all even after seeing how she got punched before she could reach him. To him, a b*tch like her who didn''t know what was good for her should die! It was just that he felt that it was a pity. Even now, he still hadn''t managed to win Wi over for even a moment. She truly was one of her kind. This was the only regret he had! However, this regret had been burned away by his anger. How could such a b*tch be worthy of being touched by him? The men in ck immediately surrounded Chuck and Wi. They were terrified as they gave off intense killing intent. All of the Yeager family members were observing from the sidelines. Those who trampled on the prestige of the Yeager family would meet with such a fate. Die! "Auntie Logan, are you afraid?" Chuck asked calmly. Chuck knew that these ten bodyguards were just a small part of the team belonging to the Yeager family. The experts had note out yet! From the look in their eyes, Chuck could tell that the truly powerful ones didn''t even bother to fight him. The men who were surrounding him right now were weak and irrelevant to the family! However, Chuck could also tell that the ten men around them had the confidence to finish the two of them off immediately! "No, because Chucky, you are by my side," Wi smiled gently, but Chuck felt brokenhearted at her pale face. Who on earth had caused Wi to be like this? Wi was stranded alone for so long. It was all because of that one person! Chuck swore that he would find out the person who had hurt Wi! "Auntie Logan, let''s go!" Chuck said calmly. "Great! I really want to leave." Chapter 642 Chapter 642 "Kill them!" Loomis ordered coldly. It was as if he was the grim reaper, announcing the death of both Chuck and Wi I. Instantly, the ten men moved. All their fists were headed towards the two of them. Chuck pulled Wi behind him, protecting her. She had already been hurt, so how could he allow her to help him? It was one against ten. However, Chuck was not afraid! On the other hand, Wi couldn''t bear to let Chuck fight alone. Therefore, she immediately stood out to fight. The two of them were fearless even when facing tenbat experts! At that moment, the fierce battle broke out! The atmosphere heated up! These ten people worked together seamlessly. Everyone who had managed to be employed into the Yeager family had been chosen carefully and had gone through various trials and screening processes to be chosen. There were no weaklings amongst the bodyguards of the Yeager family! Once they started throwing out punches, both Wi and Chuck would definitely be defeated. "Hmph!" Loomis watched the fight as he stood by the side. The Yeager family members watched on cruelly, admiring the exciting fight that was taking ce right before their very eyes. Loomis let out a sinisterugh. "Wi, I''ve been kind enough to save you, yet you rejected me. If that''s the case, go to hell!" He thought. Meanwhile, there was a subtle change in Adriana''s expression. The little expectation in her heart turned into anger. Chuck Cannon! Was he blind? Adriana was right here. Couldn''t he see her? Beg her for help then! Under such circumstances, the only possibility for him to survive was if he begged Adriana for help! He should do it quickly! Now! Adriana would be able to save him with just a single word. However, Chuck didn''t even spare a nce towards Adriana. Her gaze soon froze as her expression darkened. Chuck really let her down! She wanted to see how long he couldst. Eventually, he woulde running back to her for sure! After all, she was the only one who could save him now! Nelson felt great delight upon seeing that Adriana had yet to stand up for Chuck. This was great. Chuck was getting beaten up! Haha! Heughed to himself, absolutely overjoyed. He admired the fight before his eyes without missing a single scene. He was looking forward to seeing how long Chuck couldst! "Oh f*ck, I can''t take it anymore..." In the dark room, someone spat as they stood up. He turned to look at ck Rose, who was tied up. ck Rose was too beautiful, especially when she was passed out. "Stop it! Do you want to die? If Miss Adriana finds out, we''re both finished!" The other man yelled. It would mean death for them if either of them tried releasing their lustful desires onto ck Rose. They should never act upon their own desires, especially since they knew the consequences of doing so. His objection immediately calmed the former man down. It was true. If he did anything out of ce, he would definitely be dead! He shivered and shook his head, agreeing, "Fine, I won''t touch her. By the way, she hasn''t eaten or drunk for a few days. All this while, she''s been unconscious. Did the boss exert too much force and kill her by ident?" "I don''t think so. Don''t frighten me. The young miss has taken a fancy to her and wants her to be her personal servant. If she dies, we''re sitting ducks!" "That''s true. Let''s go and have a look. She hasn''t moved for a few days. She''s probably just..." "Okay, let''s go." The two walked over to ck Rose and checked on her, raising her head. ck Rose hadn''t moved or woken up in a few days, let alone eat or drink anything. No one would be able to withstand that. Any sane person would think that something had happened! The moment they raised her head... Snap! One of the men was shocked to find a searing pain on his finger. ck Rose had bitten down on it. "Ah!" The man screamed in misery. "What? Has she woken up a long time ago?" The other man was taken aback. Thud! Just as the other man was screaming in agony, ck Rose had forced herself to stand up. As the top assassin, she had some tricks hidden up her sleeve! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. In fact, ck Rose had woken up a day ago. She had secretly cut the rope with a de, but the rope was too thick. It took a while before she could finally cut herself free. ck Rose kicked one of the men on his chest. With a loud crack, his ribs were broken. All of her pent-up anger had been released with one kick. "Ah!" Swiftly, she then used the de she hid in her palm to cut the man''s throat! The man was shocked. How could he have been finished off in mere seconds? Was this even possible? To his shock, he was struggling to even breathe. He was surprised to find that he really was dying. Only seconds had passed before the man fell eternally silent. Meanwhile, ck Rose grabbed the chair and smashed it onto the other man''s head. Another wail was heard. Everything had happened too fast. "Ah!" The man grabbed his head in pain, blood gushing out of his wound. Bang! ck Rose kicked at him angrily, breaking his ribs. The man was thrown back. She walked over to him and aimed her bloody knife at his neck. The man trembled in fright, "Don''t kill me..." "Where did Chuck go?" ck Rose questioned coldly. It had been a few days since she was knocked out cold. She was anxious, but there was no other way she could go about this. When she woke up, she immediately tried to find a way to free herself. The only thoughts on her mind now were if Chuck was ok. "I don''t know, I don''t know," The man screamed in fear. He was also abat expert from the Whitlock family, but he didn''t expect to be defeated by ck Rose so easily. He was appalled. "Please don''t kill me! I really don''t know! Ah, I think the young miss took Chuck away by ne. I don''t know where they went, and the young miss wouldn''t tell me. Don''t kill me, I even told him not to touch you, please don''t... Ah..." The man screamed. ck Rose had already ended him. After that, she quickly stood up, fully alert now. She found a bottle of water and a hamburger, which she wolfed down. Then she found her mobile phone and her other belongings, including her gun. Then, she rushed out. There was no one outside, so she immediately called Karen. Soon, the call was connected. "This is ck Rose. Chuck has gone missing... I''m going to look for him now! He should have gone somewhere. One of Adriana Whitlock''s men said that she took Chuck away by ne..." Then, ck Rose hung up the phone. She had widened her eyes in surprise after Karen had told her something. She searched around quickly and found a vacant helicopter. She knew how to operate a helicopter, so she quickly got on it and left. Whirr! The helicopter rose steadily into the air. ck Rose quickly headed somewhere. On the ne. "Auntie, what happened?" Yvette was about to burst into tears from the sheer worry she felt for Chuck. She hadn''t been able to find out any traces of Chuck for a long time. She was exasperated - where on earth was he? However, Karen had just received a phone call. Yvette had heard a voice that sounded like ck Rose! "ck Rose said that Chucky was taken away by Adriana. I guess..." Karen suddenly trailed off. Yvette''s heart almost stopped upon hearing those words. What would happen to him? Karen was silent for a few seconds before she ordered, "Betty, activate a secret satellite. I want to know where Adriana''s ne is!!" "But the secret satellite has just been released into the stratosphere and is still in the testing stage!" Betty was also anxious, but there was no other way. All the best technology in Karen''spany had been focused on producing the satellite. It had only been sessfullyunched just recently into a rather unnoticeable part of the stratosphere. No one had found out about their n. However, it was still in the testing stage! Could it really work? "It''ll be fine, do it!" Karen''s gaze was cold. "Yes!" Betty immediately did so and made a call, ordering, "Activate the secret satellite!!" Three minutester, Betty heaved a sigh of relief and reported, "I found it. Adriana''s ne passed through this canyon, but it is unknown what happened next..." The signal of the satellite had been blocked, or in a way interfered with. Hence, she could not monitor the whereabouts of the ne. Karen stared at the ce, a sh appearing in her gaze as she pointed, "Here, it''s near the hidden family, the Yeager family!!" "What? Adriana brought Chuck to the Yeager family? But why?" Yvette was shocked, and Betty was also dumbfounded. Why on earth did Adriana bring him there? "I think that there can only be one possibility, which is that the Yeager family managed to save Wi..." Karen deduced. She had already known that Wi was probably saved by someone from the hidden family. However, she had never expected it to be the Yeager family. As of now, she had yet to discover the Yeager family''s hideout! Simrly, the Yeager family had no idea where Karen''s technologypany was as well as the research that was conducted there. It was reasonable since there were bound to be things hidden from their opponents at their level! "So you''re saying that the young master followed Adriana to save Wi?" Betty was startled. "Yes, that''s probably it!" Karen narrowed her eyes... Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Meanwhile. Inside a dark house, a man wasying on the sofa leisurely. If Karen were here, she would be surprised to find that this very man was Chuck''s father, Chadrick Cannon. Someone knocked on the door. Not a momentter, a woman came walking in. However, her features could not be properly made out in the dark. "Young Master," Chadrick''s subordinate, Silvia, greeted him as she lowered her head respectfully. With a dismissive wave of his hand, Chadrick replied, "Stop calling me that. I haven''t been home for a long while now. I''m not used to that title anymore..." "I see. You''ve got something else on your mind, don''t you?" The woman asked, her eyes gleaming a little as she looked up at him. "Indeed," Chadrick nodded. "I knew that you must have had other ns when you left home..." "You know, I haven''t seen you in a long while now..." Silvia continued as she steadily approached him. "Don''te any closer. I''m married now, I have a wife," Chadrick warned, shaking his head. Silvia paused at that and felt a little lost as she started to speak, "But Young Master, we grew up together! When we were younger, you even slept with me..." "Stop it," Chadrick snapped, interrupting her. Silvia lowered her head in submission at that. The light in her eyes dimmed. "I''vee back to look for my father. Is he in?" Chadrick asked, his tone turning grave. "Oh, yes. He''s home at the moment. Are you here to meet him in person?" Sylvia questioned. She was a little startled. Chadrick shook his head, "That won''t be necessary. I left since I was a child and have taken a number of risks to get here this time. There are too many spies from the other two families that I can handle..." "Well, why are you here then?" Silvia couldn''t work out why he was here. "I wanted to ask my father for a personal favour. My son... may have gotten into some trouble," Chadrick said. "You..." Silvia sputtered, her eyes nearly bulging out of her sockets from the shock. "What?" Chadrick retorted indifferently. "You shouldn''t have feelings for Karen. The Old Master had only taken a fancy to her because of her potential. Apart from that, he doesn''t care about her at all! I''m not sure if he''ll agree to your request..." Silvia reminded him. Hearing her words, Chadrick fell silent. "Young Master, you left this house at a very young age. You know very well what the best course of action is, don''t you? You''ve persevered for so long, so do you want to risk failing here? If the Old Master gives you a hand, won''t the other two families find out?" Silvia continued. Chadrick remained silent the whole time. He could still remember what his father had said to him when he first left home. Those parting words had imprinted themselves in his mind. He could recite them in his sleep if he had to. For the sake of his family, he could give everything up. His family was everything to him. He would do whatever it takes to keep it together. That was what his father had told him at that time. The memory was still fresh in his mind. "Young Master, if you bring this up to the Old Master, he will be enraged. Please, I can''t bear to see you get yelled at," Silvia pleaded. "So I really have to give up everything else for the sake of my family then?" Chadrick muttered bitterly. "Alright, I understand. I won''te back until I''vepleted what''s expected of me," Chadrick said as he stood up to leave. Plucking up her courage, Silvia quickly rushed up to him and hugged him from behind, "Young Master, please stay a little bit longer. I''ve missed you so much..." "Let go of me, I have a wife," Chadrick said quietly and was unmoved. Upon hearing that, Silvia let out a small sigh and loosened her grip, "I''m sorry, Young Master. Forgive me..." "Forget it," Chadrick said as he left. With another sigh, Silvia left the room after him. She proceeded to walk through a corridor and stopped outside the door of a luxurious room before entering. "Old Master, Young Master was here just now," Silvia informed. A hoarse and old voice croaked. "What did he want?" "Young Master said that his son..." Silvia exined everything... Meanwhile, in the Yeager family''s hall. The atmosphere was filled with indiscernible tension. It was time to enjoy the show. Ten of the Yeager family''s bodyguards were going to battle it out with Chuck and Wi I! It would be the excitement of the century. It was almost guaranteed that Chuck and Wi would die miserably here today. After all, they had trampled on the prestige of the Yeager family and would have to suffer the consequences. Instantly, Chuck made his move. He had been hit by a man and was forced to take a step back, heaving after the punch hadnded on him. The pain was immense. Recently, he had been training and hisbat skills had improved beyond belief. However, the bodyguards of the hidden family were extremely strong. They had probably been training a long time before this. Their strengths were not something ordinary fighters couldpare to. Chuck had only been training for less than half a year. In addition, he had to fight ten people at once! It was expected that Chuck would be unable to deal with it. Blood began to spill out of his mouth in the middle of the battle. Four of the ten fighters had set their sights on Chuck, while Wi was left to deal with the other six. Wi had voluntarily taken on more of them so that Chuck wouldn''t suffer as much. If she had not been injured prior to this, it wouldn''t be a problem for her to take on ten people at one go. However, her head injury had not yet recovered. Hence, she was already hitting her limits. Chuck coughed. The coppery taste and smell of blood in his mouth were revolting. Fortunately, his mother had given him this outfit. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to withstand the punches and kicks these guys were dishing out. They must have been trained in combat for decades! "Chucky!" Wi cried out. She was distressed to see Chuck hurt. She would make sure to keep him safe, even if it would cost her her life! "I''m fine!" Chuck shook his head. He could still withstand this! The outfit his mother had provided him with was able to defend him against bullets, let alone all the punches that were headed his way. However, after multiple assaults, Chuck was starting to get worn down. He would not be able to withstand the repeated punches and kicks any longer. Chuck''sbat talent was pretty ster. Both Karen and Wi thought so. Even so, these people Chuck was facing had trained for decades! It was impossible for him to fight them. "Fine? He''s already puking blood! I''ve got to give it to him, he''s pretty resilient, isn''t he?" Someone mentioned coldly as they watched the battle unfold. "I agree! I can''t believe how fun it is to watch him get beaten up!" Everyoneughed and carried on with their endless ridicule. It was beyond satisfying. Watching Chuck getting beaten, the anger in their hearts slowly subsided, making way for perverse glee. Indeed, the Yeager Family was a well-known hidden family. To tell the truth, it had been a long while since they''ve enjoyed themselves this much. Chuck shot a cold re at them. The arrogant looks they gave him made him simmer with rage. "Crack!" A man called Kaleb had aimed a flying kick at him. The sheer strength of his kick was astounding! Chuck did not show a hint of pain as he fought. He understood that true strength could only be obtained through actualbat. As such, he decided that he would bear the pain and engrave it in his mind. Despite the numbing pain that showered his whole body, his determination to fight only grew exponentially. So what if there were too many of them to handle? Chuck would still beat them up! So what if they were more capable than him? Even if he lost, he would not back down from the fight. Chuck''s persistence was honestly pretty astounding. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Chucky, be careful!" Wi eximed. She thought Chuck would not be able to withstand the man''s flying kick. As such, Wi immediately ran over to him, worried for his safety. "Auntie Logan, I can handle it!" Chuck insisted. He clenched his fist, twisting the ring on his finger. The ring was made of a special metal given by his mother and weighed around 10kg. Chuck had been carrying it for a long while. He could use it as a weapon. After the ring was twisted, spikes appeared on the edges of the ring. They glimmered in the blinding light of the hall, as though announcing a miracle that was about to take ce. With that, Chuck threw out a punch with all of his strength. He meant to block Kaleb''s foot with his fists. Meanwhile, Kaleb sneered at his audacity. His kick could break even the toughest of stones! How could Chuck resist his attack with just his fist? He was indeed a fool! It was useless! Kaleb would cripple Chuck in seconds with this one kick. At the same time, the crowd burst intoughter at Chuck''s foolishness. Was he trying to block Kaleb with his fists? Only a fool would make such a move! A sneer appeared on Loomis'' face as he scoffed, "What a dumb*ss! Well, I suppose it can''t be helped. The Yeager family''s bodyguards are really capable. Your hand will be crippled in seconds!" Everyone assumed that Chuck would be thrown back some distance. They were almost certain that he would beg for mercy with a mouth full of blood. After all, only a fool wouldbat a flying kick with their bare fists. However, Chuck did not concede. Still, he held his fists out to defend himself against Kaleb''s flying kick. Loomis chuckled maniacally, "Enjoy the taste of your crippled arm, you idiot!" Chapter 644 Chapter 644 "Why isn''t Chuck calling for help yet?! Are you going to wait till you''re crippled to ask for my help?" Adriana cursed under the breath as she was sitting in the guest area. Looking at the scene before her, Adriana was furious. She watched the fight y out between Chuck and the rest of the bodyguards. When she firstid her eyes on Chuck in this situation, she had been pissed off. Chuck could''ve asked her to stop all this madness, and she would''ve shown up no matter what. However, it seemed to her that Chuck would rather be beaten up than ask her for help. This realization annoyed Adriana greatly. Even so, she felt conflicted. She had already thought of Chuck as her husband already and was certain that he would end up marrying into the Whitlock family. Hence, when she saw Chuck getting thrown around and kicked at, she could not help but feel distressed. She could not help but worry about him. Chuck would be her future husband after all. However, look at him now! Chuck had never spared a nce at Adriana at all, which made her slightly furious. Did Chuck even realize that she was able to save him with just one word? Did he?! All he had to do now was ask! "Please calm down, Miss Adriana. He''s trying to show us how courageous he is! He''s just being stubborn, so let him do as he so desires! Well see how well that goes soon enough," Nelson sneered. He enjoyed the show a lot. His favourite part was when Chuck got knocked back by a punch just now. "His courage means nothing if he doesn''t survive the fight! I don''t want my future husband to be a cripple!" Adriana shook her head. She could not take her eyes away from the scene before her. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Miss Adriana, do you want me to stop this now?" Nelson really did not want to do so. After all, he enjoyed watching Chuck get pummeled. "Oh Chuck, you''re so stubborn... Why don''t you just ask me for help? You''re such an idiot! I know I''m not good at fighting, but why would you fight someone''s foot with your fists?!" Adriana started to mumble angrily. The more she thought about the situation, the angrier she got. And so, she spat out in a fit of rage, "No need for that! Let him be crippled and killed for all I care! His stubborn nature will be the death of him! All he has to do is call for my help and all this madness will end, but he doesn''t! Very well, let him suffer the consequences!" "Yes, Miss!" Nelson answered, nodding fervently. He thought about how Karen would feel when she finds out about her son''s crippled state. The thought lit him up with glee. It would be great. However, just as those words left her mouth, Adriana regretted them right away. She didn''t want to see the man who had saved her life be crippled. She honestly didn''t. "Oh, that b*stard! Never mind what I said just now. Go stop this right now, save him!" She instructed. Nelson''s face instantly darkened at that. Even so, there was nothing he could do but to obey her orders. However, just as he was about to lend a helping hand... An ear-piercing scream rang out in the hall all of a sudden. Smash! Chuck took a few steps back and bumped into a table, spilling the wine that was on it. His face was ruddy and his fists were numb. Some blood could be seen dripping from the ring in his hand! "Ah! He has something in his hand!" Kaleb yelled. Kaleb, who had just aimed a powerful kick at Chuck, had fallen to the ground just like that from the sudden pain that shot from his soles. Unfortunately, his leg had been caught on a wine bottle on his way down, and the broken ss from the bottle had stabbed directly through his thigh. He screamed out in pain as he clutched at his pierced thigh. The excruciating pain seemed to cripple his mental train of thought. It was honestly too sudden. Kaleb did not expect Chuck to own something like that. The others could merely stare at him. They were all dumbfounded. "What''s going on? I can''t believe Chuck managed to block him! Are my eyes deceiving me?!" "Holy sh*t, what the hell is he up to? Look at that thing on his hand! It''s so sharp!" "What the hell! That isn''t fair! Our bodyguard fought him with his bare hands! How can he use a sneak attack like this? That''s what a cheater would do! Well, why are the rest of you just standing there? Beat him up!" An old man yelled. His entire face was red from anger. This was so annoying! Wi, on the other hand, was still staring at Chuck in shock. Her face was covered in cold sweat as she heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that Chuck was done for just now. They had gotten lucky! She was relieved to see that Chucky had grown up and was able to deal with things on his own. Loomis merely red at him coldly. He could not believe that Chuck had survived thatst beating. Whatever, it was probably just a stroke of luck anyway. Meanwhile, Adriana watched on in amazement. She did not expect Chuck''s resilience as well. When she finally came back to her senses, she spoke calmly, "Hold that thought. I''d like to see how well he fares without my help. He''ll have to beg me to save him anyhow since I am the only one with the power to do so anyway. Only I can do so!" She was sure that this was the case. As such, a mask of indifference found its way onto her face once more. Nelson had been taken aback by Chuck''s counterattack just now as well. He watched as Kaleb fell to the ground, yelping in pain. That idiot! When he heard Adriana''s new demands, he was more than happy toply. After all, he did not want to save Chuck at all! Chuck had been lucky just now. It was impossible for abat expert like Kaleb to fall for his tricks twice. He hoped that Miss Adriana would maintain her anger towards Chuck as he wanted to enjoy watching Chuck get pummeled for a little while longer. It was interesting to see. Among the ten men who had been fighting both Chuck and Wi, Kaleb had broken his leg and punctured his main artery. Blood was quickly flowing from his wound and formed a crimson pool on the ground. This left the other men furious, prompting them to double their efforts on their attacks. It was a truly horrific sight. They attacked both Chuck and Wi, exerting more strength and speed into their attacks. The sound of fists swinging and punches being thrown around filled the entire area. The fight was getting more and more intense. They had already wasted so much time. Usually, it would only take Kaleb less than thirty seconds to incapacitate their enemies. This was the first time he had taken longer than that! Just then, someone threw a punch at the weakened Wi. Wi staggered a few steps backwards. She managed to block the punch, but the impact was just toorge. Even though she was biting her lips, blood still spilled from her mouth. She looked haggard. Her sicklyplexion made everyone pity her. If she hadn''t been injured before this, she would''ve won the fight by now. "Auntie Logan!" Chuck yelled. When he saw Wi struck down, he rushed towards her in fury. He had to protect her! Wi was honestly too tired. She had not been able to rest well or eat much for the past few days. Thus, she did not possess much strength to fight properly. Furthermore, she was even injured! The fact that she was still breathing right now was a miracle in itself. "Auntie Logan, you have protected me for so long... Let me return the favour today," Chuck said tenderly. Wi''s tears were blurred. She felt moved... She was touched by Chuck''s maturity and his words. He had told her that he had wanted to protect her. "I''ll kill each and every one of you!" Chuck bellowed with bloodshot eyes. "Us? Please, I''d like to see you try! We''re going to kill you first before you can eveny a finger on us!" A youngster mocked. "Beat him up!" Loomis demanded. With a yell, the menplied. The nine men began aiming their fists and feet at Chuck. No matter how powerful he was, Chuck only had his own 4 limbs. He would never be able to beat all of them at once. It was impossible. Despite that, he had managed to incapacitate two of them using all of his strength. Even so, one of the men had managed to sneak a kick past him, knocking Chuck back a couple of feet away. Bang! Chuck crashed into the table behind him, the red wine spilling like blood from the table onto the floor. He looked horrible. "Oh my, look at what a mess you''ve be! Didn''t you say you were going to kill us all? Are you just gonna bleed out like that instead?" A beautiful woman mocked him sarcastically. Chuck managed to get back on his feet. Even if he was destined to lose, he would not back down from the fight! The remaining seven men rushed towards him once he was back on his feet. They were already brimming with rage. They had been bodyguards for a long while now, but they had never encountered someone as stubborn as Chuck! He had been kicked, beaten and even attacked to the point that he was spewing blood. Despite all of that, he did not even make a sound. He had merely endured it all silently and continued rising to his feet like an immortal soldier. Chuck was on the brink of death right now, but he did not feel an ounce of fear in his body. Instead, Chuck''s gaze was full of determination and unhidden killing intent! Soon, the bodyguards charged at him again, sending their punches and kicks towards him. Chuck managed to block the first three men, but the fourth person had caught him off guard. Strong kicksnded on his chest, one after the other. Thud! Chuck was thrown a few feet backwards and crashed into another table before falling to the ground. Debris and wood chips showered his injuries, and he looked extremely tattered. Seeing this, Loomis smiled and taunted, "How useless." All the members of the Yeager family sneered andughed at him. They were certain that Chuck would not have the strength to stand up to them anymore. He looked utterly defeated. "Why have you guys stopped hitting him? I want to see him kneel before me! Break his legs and force him to his feet!" Loomis ordered. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Soon, the seven remaining fighters walked up to him with matching expressions of indifference. Their gazes held no emotions. They had to follow Loomis'' orders, which was to break his legs and make him kneel. As they approached the fallen Chuck, mockingughter with traces of ridicule filled the entire hall. Wi panicked, rushing to Chuck''s side as soon as she could. Chuck was trying his hardest to get up. Blood trickled out from his mouth, but he simply wiped it away. The pain did not matter. He had to do his absolute best to stand up! He was a man after all. He had to be dignified and stand strong. Wi''s eyes watered as she watched him struggle. Chuck really had matured. He had grown up... "Chuck, you b*stard! You''re going to be beaten to death if you don''t stop now! Why don''t you just ask me for help? Just say the word!" Adrianamented in the guest area. She was both furious and distressed over Chuck''s dilemma. Every time Chuck was punched and kicked, she could not help but feel a pang of pain in her heart. That man was her future husband after all. She was the only one allowed to beat him up. Her heart ached to see him in such a sorry state. Nelson sneered. Chuck had the guts though, he had to give him that. However, what was the point of acting so tough? He was destined to have to kneel anyway, no matter the amount of sheer determination he held! "Miss Adriana, shall I save him for you?" Nelson pretended to ask in concern. "No, it''s fine. Let him fend for himself!" Adriana said. She closed her eyes and could not bear to watch him anymore. However, Chuck''s coughing and blood- soaked appearance tugged at her heartstrings. Adriana couldn''t help opening her eyes. Her gaze drifted towards Chuck, who was now standing upright. "Call for me, Chuck. I''ll save you right away if you do," She half-pleaded, tears welling up in her eyes. As this was going on, Chuck was preupied with coughing and spitting up blood, not sparing her a single look. Adriana did not know what to do. She could only wait in impatience and frustration. Her eyes were wide open, but she could no longer beat to watch as Chuck got beaten to death. "You b*stard!" Loomis held no pity towards Chuck nor Wi I. The rest of the seven fighters started to advance towards Chuck again. Their main aim was to break his legs. As such, one of the men was already aiming for Chuck''s thighs at that very moment! On the other hand, Wi went to shield Chuck with her body. She would not let him get injured again! "Save him now!" Adriana yelled out. She couldn''t bear to watch this anymore. Nelson nodded. However, before he could take action, the indifferent Chuck had already yelled. "Hold on!" His voice rang out like thunder. The volume of his voice stung the eardrums of the Yeager family members. They let out collective howls ofughter once they realised who had shouted. "What the f*ck! Is he begging for mercy? My, how unbing!" "That''s right! What happened to his courageous act? I guess he''s a coward after all!" "Well, I guess he''s going to surrender now. He''ll submit to us under these circumstances if he were wise, though I don''t think that''ll make a difference either way. No matter how much he begs, he''ll have to die today!" Every member of the Yeager family wasughing at him. "Well, what are you waiting for? Come on, beg for your life!" Loomis chuckled wickedly. Chuck had stolen his woman from right under his nose and humiliated him in front of so many people. He had to make sure that the man begged for his mercy. He would make sure Chuck died here today. "No, I refuse!" Chuck shouted as he shook his head, remaining calm all this while. He looked like a wreck, but his gaze was steady and determined. "What are you waiting for then?" Loomisughed. "I have something to tell you. Are you interested to listen to what I have to say?" Chuck asked. There was still blood oozing from his mouth. "Not really. To be honest, I''m more interested in your inevitable death," Loomis replied with a diabolical smile. "Alright then. Too bad, I''m going to say it anyway. I just wanted to tell you that no matter how powerful you think your family is, I will make sure to drag some of you to hell with me today!" Chuck said as Wi supported his body. His voice echoed loudly through therge hall. Almost immediately, a burst ofughter rang out. They couldn''t help themselves. "How foolish of you! Goodness, I''m going to dieughing at this rate!" "He''s really been beaten silly! Looks like he won''t be going down without a fight!" The Yeager family''s ridicules andughter filled the hall. "Oh, is that so? You''ve got to be kidding me!" Loomisughed mockingly. Chuck looked at him a few times before whispering to Wi, "Auntie Logan, do you trust me?" "Of course. Always," Wi did not hesitate. She felt both upset and guilty now. She knew that this was all ultimately her fault. If Chuck had not come to save her, he would not be put in such a dangerous situation. She could not help feeling sorry for Chuck. He was still so young... How could she let him die here? "Alright then, I promise I''ll bring you out! Trust me!" Chuck said once more. His expression seemed to soften when he looked at her. "I trust you will. Chucky, there''s something I''ve been meaning to tell you... If I don''t tell you now, I''m afraid that I won''t have the chance..." Wi bit her lip in obvious distress. She was used to hiding her feelings. This included the times when she was annoyed when she had been bullied as a child and her feelings for Chuck... She had buried all of her emotions deep in her heart. She had missed him for so long and was willing to give everything up for him. She had hidden her feelings for him well. She did not want to speak of it to anyone because she knew that Chuck would not reciprocate her feelings. If she ever confessed to him, it would only strain their rtionship and make things awkward. Since it was highly unlikely that she was going to live through today... She decided to confess to him at that moment so as to not leave any regrets before her death. She had a long-standing crush on Chuck, a really long one to be exact. Wi had toe clean with him. She had to convey her love for him. She had to confess now to avoid a lifetime of regret! "It''s alright, Auntie Logan, you can tell me anything. I''m listening," Chuck became much gentler. He didn''t know what Wi was going to say, but he knew that Wi was probably imparting herst words to him. He had to pay close attention to what she was going to say. "Chucky, all this time... I have always..." Wi started to stammer after those words. She could not get the words out properly and was tongue-tied from the sheer nervousness. Just as she was about to get out with it, she was interrupted. "Wi Logan, you are aware that you''re dying, right? I think yourst words should be directed at me, don''t you think? It would be more appropriate for you to beg me for mercy. If you do it properly, I might give you another chance!" Loomis interjected. "Shut up!" Wi used the rest of her strength to raise her voice. This was the first time she had yelled at the top of her lungs Loomis had messed her tempo up! The words that had been on the tip of her tongue were long gone after that. Loomis''s face darkened as he bellowed,"Wi logan, you''ve just dug your own grave! Don''t me me for what I''m about to do then. Guards, kill them!" Wi did not feel the slightest bit afraid. Chuck coughed a few times to clear his throat before he spoke calmly, "I will remember all of your faces. I promise you that I''ll have every one of you killed when i get out of here." His voice was devoid of any emotion. His threat made the Yeager family members look at each other in dismay. The calm way that Chuck had presented his threat made them all feel ufortable. "F*ck, let''s just kill him. I really don''t want to see his stupid face ever again. He freaks me out!" Someone yelled out. With that, Loomis signaled for the seven fighters to carry out his orders with the snap of his fingers. Someone let out a snicker all of a sudden. It was Chuck. Even Wi had been taken aback by him. Adriana on the other hand, was pissed, "What are you laughing at? Aren''t you going to beg for my help?" "Did he get hit on the head too hard?" Some of the confusion morphed into a mockery in no time. However, Loomis had his brows furrowed and looked perplexed. Chuck''s smile made him really uneasy. How did it turn out like this? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Do you want to know why I''mughing?" Chuck''s smirk deepened as he said. His voice echoed through therge hall... "Come on, it''s obvious! You''re clearly just stalling for time!" Loomis said with a cold snort. Chuck shook his head and replied, "Oh, that''s not it at all! I was just wondering about your family. Come to think of it, isn''t it a miracle how your hidden family has managed to survive through so many generations? Why do you look down on me then?" "What are you saying? Do you mean that we should be bowing at your feet?" Loomisughed heartily. "Do you really think I came here unprepared?" Chuck inquired in absolute calmness, angering Loomis. "You have something prepared? Please, Adriana brought you here, didn''t she? Did you want to beg her for mercy? That must be it, right?" Loomis nced at Adriana. A wave of emotion stirred in Adriana''s heart. Her eyes were brimming with tears as she muttered, "B*stard, are you finally going to ask me for help?!" Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Adriana assumed that Chuck must not be able to bear the pain any longer and was going to ask her for help any moment now. After all, she was the only one there who could save Chuck from this. No one else would be able to help him. The Three Greatest Hidden Households did not differ from each other much in terms of strength. However, there was still a ranking amongst themselves. While the Yeager family ced second, the Whitlock family ranked first. That was why Thomson had wanted Loomis and Adriana to get married. In short, the Whitlock family was the most powerful family in the world. As the future heiress of the Whitlock family, she could make anything happen with just a word. That applied to the current situation as well. She could save Chuck''s life with just a lift of her finger. Even so, Adriana had no ns to save Wi, none at all. Loomis'' brows furrowed as he turned to look at Adriana. The master of the Yeager family, Brooke followed suit as well. He did not look happy in the slightest. The Three Greatest Householdshad been able to have their legacies passed down for more than a thousand years now. Even so, the rtionship between the three households was pretty fragile. They worked to keep each other in check and made sure to restrict each other from not doing anything unbing. As their rtionship with each other was mutually beneficial, the Three Greatest Hidden Households did not have any qualms with each other. They would not let small matters upset the bnce that they had worked so hard to maintain. That was also why Brooke was a little hesitant. He wouldn''t know what to do if Adriana decided to help Chuck. Should he, as a representative of the Yeager family, let her do as she pleased? Or, should he attempt to maintain and salvage the Yeager family pride by refusing her request? Every member of the Yeager family sported indiscernible expressions. Adriana had calmed down at that moment. Was Chuck finally going to acknowledge her? He had to know of her capabilities! With just a few words, she would be able to save him from this madness. However, seconds ticked by in absolute silence. Chuck did not even bother to spare her another nce. Adriana just could not believe it! Everyone exchanged looks of silent dismay with each other. What was going on? Loomis smiled as he heaved a sigh of relief at the silence. He hoped desperately that Adriana would not speak up for Chuck as he would have to heed her demands to stop hurting him if she had her way. He was a member of the Yeager family after all. He had to give her face. In the end, maintaining their civil rtionship was the most important element at hand. The Yeager family would not fare well if they offended the Whitlock family. He would not risk it for someone like Chuck. A piece of trash like him wasn''t worth jeopardizing their family''s rtionship with the Whitlock family. Loomisughed a little as he thought to himself. Why was he wasting time thinking about that fool? Chuck was not worth his time at all! To him, Chuck was nothing but trash! He did not understand why Adriana did not share simr views. He couldn''tprehend why she would want to get together with Chuck at all. He suddenly realized that maybe Adriana was treating Chuck as a toy to be yed with. Yes, that must be the case. Adriana must think that Chuck is some sort of disposable toy to pass her time. He did not think that Adriana would make the effort to protect such a dispensable person. Therefore, he was certain that Chuck was going to die by his hands today. "So Chuck, what''s your n now? Are you going to beg Adriana to save you? Come on then, grovel right now! Why aren''t you kneeling? Do you need me to teach you how to beg properly? Or do you think that you''re too good to beg for mercy? Who do you think you are?!" Loomis mocked. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Loomis''s words immediately startled the others. He was right. Just who the hell did Chuck think he was? Adriana would never stand up for such an idiot! In fact, she wouldn''t help him even if he knelt down before her. Hearing this, Chuck finally looked over at Adriana. Adriana''s heart thumped in both rage and excitement. She willed him to beg for her help... However, Chuck shook his head and said, "No, I won''t ask for her help! I have a n in mind already.¡± In that instant, Adriana shot up from her seat as if struck by lightning. Her expression immediately went cold. Chuck had decided not to get help from her! That stubborn fool! He really wanted to die here, didn''t he? Nelson let out a chuckle at Chuck''s choice. What an idiot! He had essentially lost the one opportunity to stay alive. Having pissed off Miss Adriana, Chuck had essentially made his death bed. "Oh please, Adriana wouldn''t help you even if you''d begged! Why would she want to save you of all people? Who do you think you are? Acting all high and mighty like that, all that false bravado... Don''t you think you''re overdoing it?" Loomisughed. He had Chuck exactly where he wanted him. Everyone followed suit,ughing uproariously as they ridiculed and sneered at Chuck. Chuck looked at them calmly and said, "Having augh, are you? Aren''t any of you curious about what my n is?" "What cunning n could you possibly have, Chuck? There''s no way you can endure this any longer! We''ve already checked you for weapons before you came in, you know. You don''t have anything to defend yourself! Not even a gun!" Loomis sneered. "This person is truly a fool. Did he think we would still be standing here today if we weren''t vignt with security?" A beautiful woman said with disdain. "Are you sure I don''t have any weapons? Well, why didn''t your security detect this then?" Chuck questioned all while remaining calm. He showed them something in his palm. It looked like amon marble ball. "Are you kidding me? What are you going to do with that? Even if it was a bomb, it''s still ridiculously small!" A young man scoffed loudly with augh. The others sneered at Chuck in ridicule. Upon seeing what was in Chuck''s palm, Loomis also let out augh, "This is it, then? That''s your n to get out of this?" "Once I detonate this bomb, it will be able to kill at least half of you here," Chuck said. Wi straightened her body as she heard this, feeling startled. Did such a bomb really exist? She had not heard of it before. However, she did not think it was that farfetched. The boss of the killer organisation, Alexandrina, was well- versed with weapons. She would definitely be able to get her hands on weapons like this for self-protection. Despite looking small, it was enough to blow half of the people here away. If he tossed this bomb into the crowd, no one would be able to escape from the st! There would be no time to run. Loomis frowned as he stared at the suspicious marble-looking bomb in Chuck''s hand. What kind of bomb was this? Did a bomb like that even exist? Brooke hissed coldly, "Loomis, be careful! There are too many people here for you to take heightened risks..." Loomis nodded and started to dere loudly so Chuck could hear him, "Why should we believe you? Just because you say it''s a bomb doesn''t prove that it is one!" "Oh, you don''t believe me?" Chuck taunted as he walked towards Loomis. Loomis''s expression grew angry at Chuck''s tant provocation, "Stop right there!" Their squabble echoed in the halls. Chuck was as calm as a cucumber. "That¡¯s why he was so stubborn! He has a bomb?" Adriana muttered to herself in surprise. "I''ve never seen something like that before. With the advancement of technology now, we will probably be able to do the same. However, I doubt we can fit a bomb in something that small..." Nelson''s face darkened as he continued. "He still looks very calm. He''s not panicking in the slightest..." Adriana was still muttering to herself. Something shed in Nelson''s eyes. The entire hall was dead silent. Nobody dared to speak. "Scan him!" Loomis chided. A group of men started to gather their scanning equipment around Chuck as instructed. "This bomb will explode as soon as it touches the ground. Besides, as long as I flip the switch on this thing, it will explode immediately. You''d better not aim a sniper at me. If someone hits me by ident and I drop it..." Chuck warned. Loomis red at him with hatred in his eyes. Silence prolonged for a minute as the men got to work. Soon, someone walked up to him and reported their findings, "Young Master, that marble in his hand is not an ordinary marble. There''s a kind of chemical in it..." "What chemical?" "They are mmables and explosives, even some radioactive chemicals..." "What?" Loomis eximed. "If this thing explodes, it really will be able to kill half of us. A third of us won''t be able to escape from the st in time," The person exined. Smack! Loomis pped the man a few times across his face as he bellowed, "What''s the point of the Yeager''s keeping scum like you here? How did none of you realise that he had a bomb with him all this time?!" It was only then that they realized the seriousness of the situation. Everyone''s expression morphed into a panic. Chuck really had a bomb! Even the master of the Yeager family, Brooke, could not stand idly to sit in his ce anymore. If this bomb exploded, they would have to pay with their lives! "So, what do you think of my n?" Chuck asked calmly. Wi could not remove her gaze away from Chuck. She was honestly dumbfounded. She did not expect this from him... Loomis''s expression was one of rage, "A bomb? That''s your epic n?! How can that possibly save you from death? You''ll die with it!" "Oh, my death doesn''t matter. If I have to die today, I''m taking all of you here down with me. I''ll see you in the afterlife," Chuck said, his finger pressing firmly on the marble''s detonation switch. Chapter 647 Chapter 647 "Stop!" Loomis yelled out. Chuck was standing too close to him. If the bomb exploded, he would definitely die! Some members of the Yeager family backed away in fear, their expressions panicky. They were members of a hidden family with wealth and glory. They could easily obtain anything they wanted in this world. They still had a long life of enjoyment ahead of them. They certainly did not want to die here just like that. Brooke was even twitching nervously. This piece of scum was really something! "Is he not afraid at all?" "You''d rather die than ask for my favour?" Adriana muttered to herself. She felt a sense of loss overtake her. It upset her tremendously... "Why should I stop? Didn''t you threaten me with death just now? Why should I let you live if that''s the case?¡± Chuck said indifferently. "D*mn it! You''re nothing! My life is a thousand times more precious than yours! How dare you compare yourself to me!" Loomis was furious. "Oh, is that what you think? Well, that doesn''t change anything here, does it? I''m still able to bring you down with me, aren''t I?" Chuck shrugged. Loomis trembled in anger. If Chuck didn''t have a bomb in his hand now, he would have killed him with his bare hands! Chuck was just too calm. Those fighters who had beaten and kicked Chuck before were staring at him with panicked despair. Fear had made its way into their hearts. Who wouldn''t be afraid of death? Even so, no one had expected Chuck to stand there looking all calm and collected while holding a bomb in his hands. He did not look afraid in the slightest. No one was more terrifying than a person who was not afraid of death. Loomis red even harder as he threatened, "You know what, I don''t believe you in the slightest! All your false bravado... Well, if you''re so unafraid to die, I dare you to detonate the bomb right now! As if you have the guts..." Bang! Before Loomis could even finish his sentence, he was dealt with a heavy p. The crisp sound of his face getting smacked echoed throughout the hall. Loomis stumbled and fell to the ground, his face filled with shock. The other family members stared at him, dumbfounded. This was because it was Brooke, the Yeager family''s master, who had pped him. Brooke''s face had darkened tremendously. "Grandpa, why did you p me?" Loomismented as he pulled himself up, sping his reddening cheek. "Do you want half of the Yeager family to die? B*stard, did your brain copse on itself?!" Brooke yelled. He had met his fair share of people in life. However, he had never met someone like Chuck before. His eyes were cid, cold and unfeeling, but there was a fiery sense of determination brewing underneath his gaze! It was obvious that Chuck would not hesitate to detonate the bomb and kill off half of the Yeager family''s members. How could a nobody like Chuck hold so much power over them?! Loomis felt aggrieved as he rubbed his face, ring at Chuck angrily. It was all because of him! Why did he have to get humiliated like this over and over again?! "Well, at least someone here has some sense," Chuck shrugged. "Oh, you''re really impressive, I''ll give you that," Brooke hissed. "I''m not used to people pointing their guns at me. Could you please ask your bodyguards to leave? Otherwise, my hands might tremble in fear and I''m afraid I''ll drop something," Chuck said with a smile. "What? Is fear really something that exists in your vocabry?" Brooke snorted. "Yes, of course. Look, my hands are shaking," Chuck said, forcing his hands to tremble. Brooke was almost convulsing in fear now. Everyone retreated in horror, including Loomis. What the f*ck, there was actually a madman in the house! Loomis was enraged! "Stop it! Stop moving so much! I''ll have all the snipers retreat! Surely you don''t want to die here with us, right?" Brooke said, trying to calm himself down. There was amotion nearby as some people tried to leave. "Of course I don''t, but an idiot threatened my life just now. If that''s the case, I have no choice but to do this," Chuck shrugged indifferently. Wi was touched. She felt safe with Chucky like this. It was a feeling of security that she had never experienced before. She really liked this feeling. "Fine then. Leave, I''ll allow it. You can leave with her," Brooke said coldly. His gaze did not waver from Chuck as he spoke. He would have him assassinated as soon as he left the house. Loomis was enraged but had a sudden moment of rity. So what if Chuck survived this time? Once he left and went back home, Loomis would make sure to have his whole family tortured and ughtered. He would destroy Chuck''s family before his eyes! "Alright," Chuck replied, nodding his head in agreement. At that, everyone heaved out a sigh of relief. "You can leave now!" Brooke spat. "Before I do, I have one request," Chuck looked back at him steadily. "Oh? A request? What else do you want to ask for?" Brooke narrowed his eyes. "It''s dark outside. I need some of your people to apany us on our way out. Since this is a simple request of mine, you''ll surely agree to me, right?" Chuck said. Brooke could not help but heave violently. What the f*ck! The rest of the Yeager family members let out a shriek of undignified rage at Chuck''s request. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "What the hell are you asking for? You want us to apany you? Who do you think you are? You''re nothing but trash! Do you think you''re worthy of ourpany?!" A woman shouted at him. "That''s right! How dare youpare yourself to us!" Another piped up in a furious tone. "My, what a ruckus, how annoying. I''ve changed my mind now, let''s all die together!" Chuck moved his finger onto the switch once more. "Ah!" "No, don''t! You madman!" "What the f*ck, he''s out of his mind! I don''t want to die!" The Yeager family members flew into an immediate panic. The atmosphere in the hall was tense. "So, what do you say? I just need some of you to apany me. That''s all I''m asking for..." Chuck smiled slightly. The cunning smile grated Brooke''s nerves. He could not believe that the Yeager family was being terrorized by a madman. This was the first time they''d ever encountered such a situation. "Alright, fine! I''ll let you bring someone with you!" Brooke answered with a cold nod. "Grandpa, no! He''s crazy!" "That''s right! You can''t do this!" The Yeager family members protested in horror. Someone? Who was this someone that Brooke had willingly volunteered? "Shut up! As descendants of the Yeager family, you should all understand my decision!" Brooke chided. He had to safeguard the rest of the family members by sacrificing a few of them. Brooke had made his choice. He chose toply with this exchange. However, he swore that once Chuck set\ his foot out this door, he would have him killed immediately. No one could withstand the wrath of the Yeager family. The crowd kept their mouths shut at that. Pin drop silence was heard in the hall. "Just one? No, change your terms. That''s too small a number," Chuck snickered. Brooke was furious! He could not believe this man! "I want three of you toe with me! Three of you have to apany us, or I''ll detonate the bomb right here, right now!" Chuck said relentlessly with a determined gaze. Brooke knew that if he did not agree to those terms, Chuck would really do as he had threatened. "Fine!" "That was easy. D*mn it, I should''ve asked for more... Well then, let''s get going then," Chuck shrugged andmitted to it. Brooke heaved a sigh of relief at the easy agreement that had transpired. On the other hand, the Yeager family members started to tremble. Who would those three people be? "Who do you want to take with you?" Brooke asked. "Oh, that woman who scolded me just now. What? Why are you looking at me like that? Yeah, you! The one in the white dress,e over here now!" Chuck pointed at the woman who had been yelling at him just now. "Ah, please, don''t take me! Don''t..." Stacy Yeager cried. She did not want to be a hostage. She still had a good life ahead of her and a drawer full of branded cosmetic products waiting for her at home. She did not want to die like this. "I don''t care. You''reing with me. This is what you get for yelling at me," Chuck said. "No... Grandpa, please help me," Stacy ran up to Brooke, pleading for his help. Brooke merelynded a hard p on her face. "You useless wench, listen to him!" Brooke chided. Sobbing, Stacy eventually got up and walked up to Chuck. She thought he was a lunatic! She hated him. He was nothing but trash! She could not believe that he had picked her as his hostage. "Was it fun yelling at me just now?" Chuck teased wickedly. "I''m sorry. Please, let me go! I''m only eighteen..." Stacy cried. Smack! Chucknded a p on her face. She fell to the ground with a yelp and looked up at him in horror. "Shut up. I can''t even stand the sound of your voice," Chuck red at her. Stacy sobbed, but did not dare to make another sound after that. "As for the second person... You there!" Chuck looked around before he pointed to someone. All the members of the Yeager family were trembling in fear. All except for one, who was trembling as well, but in rage as he grumbled, "What the f*ck, you little...." The second person Chuck had picked was Loomis. Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Loomis flew into a fury. How dare Chuck pick him?! Who was Chuck to take him as a hostage? Loomis wanted to kill him with his bare hands! Chuck was insane! Loomis'' face fell a little when he looked around and saw the eagerness in everyone else''s eyes. Everyone was thankful that Loomis was picked instead of themselves. They were all well on board with the idea. "But Grandpa, I''m one of the family''s future heir..." Loomis stammered anxiously. Was he to be a madman''s shield despite that? He desperately wanted to escape such a fate! Smack! A resounding pnded on his face. "As a descendant of the Yeager family, you should have a sense of propriety," Brooke stated coldly. "But Dad..." Loomis looked at his father and pleaded. "s, you were the one who got us into this mess anyway. You''d betterply," Thomson sighed. Loomis''s heart pummeled to the ground at that statement. He knew that he would get beaten up once Chuck got his hands on him. However, there was nothing he could do. Everyone in the Yeager family was counting on him. "Hurry up, go!" Brooke yelled at him. "Yes, Grandpa." Loomis tried toe up with a n. He was fairly decent inbat. Since Chuck had been beaten up pretty badly before, he was most likely already weakened. Maybe Loomis would stand a chance by attacking first. With that, he would''ve been able to prove his worth in saving the Loomis family from a crisis, right? This would guarantee his position as the future master of the family! Anyone who wanted to obtain wealth had to take risks. This was his moment to shine. With that, Loomis walked over to Chuck and said, "Alright. I''m here." Bang! Once he was close enough, Chuck dealt a heavy p to his face. Loomis''s expression transformed. Instead of the cool and calm indifference he had, he looked extremely gloomy and ferocious. "Do you think I''m blind? You don''t have to announce yourself, I can see for myself," Chuck said. Loomis gritted his teeth in anger at that. Crash! Chuck kicked him in the stomach, causing Loomis to clutch at it in pain. His eyes widened in shock as he fell backward, his whole body covered in cold sweat. Loomis screamed in pain as he convulsed on the ground violently. He started to vomit out blood. The kick was aimed at his weak spot. If Chuck hadn''t been injured, he would have been able to knock Loomis out with just that one kick. Chuck merely nced at him and proceeded to sweep his gaze across the hall. The crowd looked back at him petrified. Every one of them prayed and hoped they wouldn''t get called out. With a nonchnt shrug, Chuck locked in on his target and pointed at the person. For a moment, the entire hall was dead silent. They all turned to look at the chosen one in shock. Even Loomis was staring in disbelief. "Me?" The hoarse voice spoke. Chuck had pointed his finger at the master of the Yeager family, Brooke Yeager. "Of course! You''re the most powerful one here. Who else would I pick, if not you?" Chuck shrugged. "Grandpa..." A girl spoke up, startled. "Dad..." Thomson mumbled in disbelief. "You''re not scared, are you? Come on, I''m just asking you to escort me home, you don''t have to be afraid. If you don''t agree, I suppose we''ll just die together..." Chuck said as he fiddled with the switch on the marble bomb. "Stop doing that, you lunatic!" An old man yelled in fury. Everyone wore equal expressions of terror. None of the Yeager family members wanted to die. They had not enjoyed their riches yet. Brooke stayed silent as he contemted. "Very well then!" "Come over here if that''s the case," Chuck beckoned him over with his hand. Brooke walked over and reminded him, "Young man, you only have one. You''d better think long and hard before doing anything impulsive." "You don''t need to tell me such nonsense, I know that much. Right, send me home now," Chuck grabbed him. Brooke''s face had turned green from nervous nausea. "There aren''t any snipers nearby, right? You have to understand that the slightest movement from me and this thing will explode. You don''t want to die with me, do you?" Chuckughed. "Right. Let''s go then. Everyone else, stay put and don''t move!" Brooke ordered. The Yeager family members hurriedly nodded their heads. They just wanted Chuck and the bomb out of there as soon as possible! "Get a ne ready for us," Chuck instructed. They hade here by ne after all, so they had to leave as such. "Ready the ne!" Brooke ordered someone nearby. The person nodded firmly and immediately went on his way to make the arrangements. "You''re ying dead, aren''t you? Get up!" Chuck kicked Loomis again. Loomis yelped a little, doing his best to scramble onto his feet. He swore to kill Chuck with his bare hands one day. Chuck then aimed another kick at Stacy who was wailing and pleading with him, "Don''t hit me, please," Her makeup was already ruined by her tears. "Come on, Auntie Logan, let''s get out of here," Chuck said gently. Wi nodded, emotions welling up inside her. She couldn''t believe that Chuck had reallye all the way here to save her. "Let''s get a move on!¡± Chuck demanded once more, this time louder. He sounded cold and detached. With that, Brooke, Loomis and Stacy heeded hismand. Chuck and Wi were walking alongside them. Once they had properly left, the Yeager family members heaved a sigh of relief. "Grandpa..." Someone pretended to cry in distress. "Everyone, prepare yourselves. We need to kill that madman today, even if it''s thest thing we do," Thomson chided coldly. Some people yelled out in agreement at that and went to prepare some weapons. Even so, there were still plenty of them that did not have the guts to chase after them. After all, if they did step out of there and walked along with the rest, they would be in the bomb''s vicinity if it detonated. "I can''t believe he left just like that. He didn''t even call for me..." In the guest area. Adriana muttered to herself angrily. She had made all the appropriate preparations when she arrived. She was certain that everything was going to go smoothly ording to n, but it had somehow ended up like this. She had not expected Chuck to be prepared to face such a situation. He didn''t even acknowledge her or ask for her help... "Miss Adriana, don''t worry. Chuck won''t be able to leave so easily. He''ll be on your knees begging for your help eventually," Nelsonforted her. This was a joke! The Yeager family was a hidden family. They had a bunch of skilled fighters who had not made their presence known yet. They would not be intimidated by a mere bomb. After all, the hidden family had all sorts of tricks up their sleeves. "Oh, is that so?" Adriana suddenly felt a pang of disappointment. She was not able to save Chuck this time as she expected. It was her first error in judgment, and Chuck was the cause of it. She loved and hated that man at the same time. "That''s right, Miss Adriana. Some of thebat experts of the Yeager family have yet to make their appearance. It will not be so simply settled. Once Chuck gets outter, they will stop him. I heard that one of them has the power so unbelievable that he may be able to subdue Chuck with just one move," Nelson said. People like that were at the real peak of power. Not even Chuck would be able topare to that. Adriana came back to her senses as soon as she took those words in. True, thosebat experts could move as fast as lightning, couldn''t they? In addition, Chuck was injured right now, so he must be easy to overpower. The reason why thebat experts didn''t show themselves was because if something went wrong, many of the attendees would die on the spot. Hence, they were waiting for Chuck to leave the hall so that when they attacked, there would be fewer lives at risk. "Well, let''s get a move on then! Make sure Chuck stays alive!" Adriana rushed out in a hurry with Nelson following after her. Sure enough, they were met with an old man with a head full of white hair standing next to the ne. He had two walnuts in his hand and was ying with them at his leisure. Even so, he seemed very spirited. He was a topbat expert, the one Nelson had been talking about. Upon seeing him, Nelson smiled. "Chucky, be careful, this person is very strong!" Wi yelled in a hurry. When Wi hadid her eyes on the old man, she could feel the power he exuded. He was in some ways simr to Karen. She was sure that this man was definitely a superbat expert. "It''s alright, I know!" Chuck nodded, his eyes gleaming. He could also see how strong this person was by his stance. Thus, he had to be cautious. Loomis was pleasantly surprised. This old man, Roger, was the strongest person in his family. He would usually not show himself at all, but he had specially shown up today. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Now that he was here, the matter would be resolved in seconds. That was because he knew that Roger was especially fast. It was likely that Chuck would not even realise that the bomb in his hand had been snatched away. Stacy cried out in gleeful surprise. She knew of Roger''s power as well. Brooke regained his coolposure once more and said, "Roger, I''ll have to trouble you this time." "Oh, it''s no problem. I thought it was something really serious for a minute. Don''t worry about it, Master. I may have aged but I can still fight well," Roger said with a slight smile. Brooke huffed a sigh of relief at that. He had not seen Roger in ages and had even suspected that he was dead before this. "Young man, let them go. If you do, I can make your death swift and painless," Roger said. He said it with such confidence, as if he could kill Chuck anytime he liked and was now giving him a chance to subvert from a painful death. "Are you kidding me? Do you have a death wish?" Chuck ignored the old man, turning to yell at Brooke instead. "You''re not as fast as he is. Once he takes action, you won''t even know what hit you!" Brooke sneered. He was trying to threaten Chuck. "Young man, be sensible. Let them go and I''ll make your death swift," Roger spoke again. "If you darey a finger on my son, it''ll be your death that''s going to be swift!" A figure suddenly yelled, appearing out of nowhere. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 It had been Karen who spoke up. She was able to rush over in the nick of time. Chuck was her only son after all. She would risk her life for him. Thankfully, she had made it just in time. Both Chuck and Wi were still alive! However, Karen was a little shocked by the turn of events. The fact that the weakened Chuck and Wi were able to subdue Brooke was impressive. It seemed as though her son had truly grown up and finally knew how to fend for himself now. The only thing that made Karen anxious was Chuck''s insufficient strength as he had not trained long enough to develop more. If he had, he wouldn''t be rendered to such a dreadful state. However, Karen could see that Chuck had been training hard. The fact that he had reached this level ofbat showcased his indescribable talent! If Chuck trained longer, he could improve even more! "Mom!" Chuck eximed in excitement. Once he saw his mother, he instantly felt a sense of security envelop him. Wi was shocked by Karen''s unexpected presence. Amongst the crowd who followed after them, there were those who knew Karen and those who did not. Either way, they were infuriated by her presence. Who did these people think the Yeager family was? How dare they show up whenever they pleased! Brooke frowned when he saw her. His gaze was cold. Karen had risen to the ranks within these two years. As the master of a hidden family, it was impossible to not have heard about her. He didn''t think that she would actually show up here. The fact that she was Chuck''s mother was simply astounding. This was beyond Brooke''s expectations. But so what if they were mother and son? In the face of a hidden family, they were nothing but trash! They were garbage and scum of the earth! Upon seeing Karen, Adriana immediately narrowed her eyes and uttered, "How did she get here?" Nelson, her bodyguard, could not stop ring at Karen. That woman had beaten him up horribly last time. He wanted to take his revenge! However, he supposed that nothing could be done today. He was certain that Karen would die here anyway without taking any action. This was because the strongest bodyguard of the Yeager family was here today. Even if Karen was skilled, she would be useless against Roger. She would be defeated in a matter of seconds! Nelson was certain that Karen was going to be killed by the old man. There was no need for him to do anything if that was the case. All he needed to do was to sit back and enjoy the show. "It might be a coincidence," Nelson said. Adriana kept staring at Karen, feeling absolutely devastated. Her emotions were all over the ce. After seeing Karen, her mood had worsened. Karen''s sudden appearance was out of her expectations. It made her feel as if Karen was beyond her control. It was uneptable for a control freak like her. Roger, the strongest bodyguard of the Yeager family looked at Karen calmly and asked, "Oh, you want to kill me? Who do you think you are?" Indeed, he was over ny and was still physically able. To him, Karen was a mere child. "Take another step forward, I''ll kill you first!" Roger hissed. His voice was devoid of all emotions. "Mom, this man is very strong," Chuck anxiously reminded his mother. Roger''s presence spiked a low thrum of fear in his spine. Furthermore, his mother was so much younger than the old man. Will she be a match for him? Chuck did not want to involve his mother in this mess. He would feel guilty for the rest of his life if anything happened to her. "I know," Karen nodded in acknowledgment. How could Karen not know that? Of course she did. One look at the old man told her everything she needed to know about him. That was because an expert''s eye was different from ordinary folk. "Wait!" Karen yelled, shaking her head. "What? Are you begging for mercy now? Useless!" Roger taunted. Anyone who disrupted the Yeager family was supposed to die! This was a rule set by the hidden family. If one broke it, they had to die. "No, why would I beg you?" Karen retorted. She turned to look at Brooke who Chuck had brought with him. "Chucky, is this the master of the Yeager family, Brooke Yeager?" Karen asked. "B*tch! My grandfather''s name is not something anything can simply call out!" Someone berated in anger. The rest of the Yeager family''s descendants were enraged as well. Karen paid no mind to these people. "Yes, he is. I have a bomb in my hand," Chuck exined. "A bomb!" Karen was relieved. She finally understood the situation. "Yes, it''s a bomb that can kill a lot of people!" Chuck''s voice grew louder as he said. The members of the Yeager family who had scolded his mother earlier stepped back in fright, afraid that Chuck would actually set off the bomb. Meanwhile, Karen wondered who the one who gave Chuck such a bomb. She was sure that she had not given such a thing to Chuck. Who could it be? It couldn''t be ck Rose. Maybe it was Yvette? But it didn''t seem very likely. Betty perhaps? But... that couldn''t be either! She couldn''t figure out who it was. "Right then. Mr. Yeager, how about we have a chat?" Karen asked calmly. "You want to chat with me? What right do you have to negotiate with me?" Brooke chided her unceremoniously. The strongest bodyguard of his family, Roger, was already here and was ready to kill for him. There was nothing that could intimidate him as of now. His bodyguard was invincible! So what if he had been caught by Chuck? His bodyguard would save him nevertheless! "Have you gone senile with age? My son''s the one holding you hostage, you know. Not the other way round. If anything, you should be honored that I''m giving you a chance to negotiate with me at all," Karen said. "You..." Brooke sputtered in rage. Chuck had tightened his grip on him at that, scaring him a little. This madman could really just endanger everyone at any moment now! "Listen, I''ll give you two choices. The first one, I''ll take my son and Wi away, and you''ll stay here, safe. The second one, I''ll take my son and Wi away from here, but you will be dead," Karen said inly. "What did you say?!" Brooke was infuriated. The crowd red at Karen angrily. This was too much! Roger''s eyes shed dangerously at that remark, "How dare you speak to the master of the household like that! You''ve just dug your own grave!" With that, Roger started to walk over to them. His footsteps were light and made no sound at all. The atmosphere was tense and a fight was on the verge of breaking out. Everyone watched on and expected a good show to unfold, including Brooke and Loomis. After all, as members of the Yeager family, they had confidence in Roger''s strength. Roger had once killed an expert in less than one-third of a second. His speed was shocking! Therefore, they were certain that Karen was no match for Roger. It would be impossible for her to counteract such speed! "How long do you think Karen can hold herself against him?" Adriana asked with a cold expression. "She''ll be done for in three moves!" Nelsonughed. Combat skills were all about the umtion of time spent in training. Although Roger was old and seemed on the brink of death, he still retained his strength. Therefore, it would be impossible for Karen to stand a chance. "Oh, only three moves? She''s really not as good as everyone says she is," Adriana said indifferently. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org What if Karen died this time? If that happened, Chuck would be even more desperate. He would definitely think of her and beg her to save him! She hoped in her heart that this was the case. Even though Chuck had disappointed her multiple times, she had, time and time again, given Chuck chances to redeem himself. Chuck was starting to get nervous now. His mother was going to fight this old man after all. Would his mother be able to bear it? He was worried. Chuck could not help feeling guilty over this matter. He had repeatedly gotten his mother involved in trouble... It was not very filial of him to do so. "I''m not looking to die, Brooke Yeager. Since you''ve proimed Roger to be the strongest person in your family, I''ll just show you just how pitiful your strongest fighter fares against me!" Karen said. Her voice rang out. It was then followed by intense ridicule from the crowd. What a joke! It was impossible for her to win against the strongest bodyguard of the Yeager family! Did she think she was dreaming? Looking at the scene, Brooke let out a cold chuckle. He really couldn''t help it. It looked to him that his bodyguard could defeat Karen in less than three seconds. Roger shed a nearly toothless grin at her as he said, "I have been the Yeager family''s bodyguard for decades now. I have yet met anyone who has shown me such tant disrespect. You will be the first andst one to dothat." Right after he said that, Roger started to speed forward. No one had been expecting the fight to commence so fast and had only started to react when his fist was only ten centimeters away from Karen. He went in for the kill. Chapter 650 Chapter 650 The speed of Roger''s punch was incredibly fast. His strength showed that he was the strongest bodyguard in the Yeager family! The members of the Yeager family gasped in admiration and pride. "Sure enough, it''s worth it to pay him up to hundreds of billions of dors per year!" "Yeah, look at his speed and the strength. He''s be more vigorous with age! It''s amazing!" "I think it will take one move at most to finish that Karen Lee off. Let''s see how she dares to be arrogant by then!" Amongst these people, Brooke was one of the more excited ones. Of course, he didn''t say it aloud. After all, he had been taken advantage of by Chuck. Roger sneered as he listened to the words of admiration. He had been used to this ever since he had be the bodyguard of the Yeager family. For him, it only took a second to impress everyone present! He definitely would receive even more bonuses this year! His fist grew closer to Karen. There were only five centimeters left between his fist and her face! He could already foresee this woman''s death in the very next millisecond! "You old fart. Younger people will always be stronger and faster. Don''t you understand this simple statement?" Karen suddenly asked. Upon hearing this, Roger was shocked! Karen dodged his attack and her fists came at him. Roger was startled and attempted to counterattack. Thud! Karen took a step back. Meanwhile, Roger staggered backwards and almost fell down. Everyone gasped. They were all ovee with disbelief. The Yeager family members, in particr, were absolutely bbergasted. How could it be possible? Their family''s strongest bodyguard was unable to kill Karen with one blow! Just now, Roger was almost about to seed. However, Karen had managed to counterattack him in a sh. Both Adriana and Nelson were taken aback. Nelson''s expression was filled with shock. Karen had actually managed to avoid the attack effortlessly. Were they dreaming? "You? Hmph, you were just lucky. I''ve allowed you to live for 30 seconds longer. Now, you can go to hell!" Roger was furious since he had actually missed! This was something that he had never experienced before! He made his move again. This time, he moved at an even greater speed. Karen had only managed to escape death by luck. There wouldn''t be a second chance for her to escape now! "I''ve already told you, you''re senile and weak. You''re slow and don''t have much strength. It''s time for you to retire!" Karen no longer concealed her strength. Since she had no time left, she had to intimidate everyone present. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for them to leave this ce! Karen exerted all her strength. This was the first time in her life that she used her greatest strength! There was a ring on her hand that was made of a special metal weighing over dozens of kilograms. With this, this punch of hers now weighed over a thousand kilograms! Bang! Roger was bewildered. Why? Why was her fist so hard? As a matter of fact, why did his own fist feel a little painful? He looked down and found that his whole knuckle was indented, blood flowing out from the cracks of his fingers. Roger''s eyes widened. He took a few steps back, panic now showing on his face. However, Karen stepped forward and threw a punch with all the strength she could muster from her body! She hit him right in the chest. Roger couldn''t even react and took on the blow square in the chest. Bang! He was thrown into the air like a ragdoll and crashed onto the ground, utterly injured from Karen''s blow. Roger tried to get up, but he found that he couldn''t move at all. His chest felt like it had copsed on itself, and he could only cough and sputter uncontrobly, blood continuously pouring from his mouth. He plopped to the ground and could only heave raspily. Everyone else fell dead silent. They were all dumbfounded. Every member of the Yeager family, including Brooke and Loomis, were surprised. Their jaws dropped. How could the strongest bodyguard in their family be finished off in an instant? Chuck could barely believe it. His mother was awesome! "Oh my god!" Adriana was shocked. She could only gasp, "What''s happening? How could she finish off this man so easily? Am I hallucinating?" Simrly, Nelson was taken aback as well. This was impossible. Karen was supposed to be no match for this old man. How could Roger be finished off in merely two hits from her? It was incredulous. Suddenly, Nelson saw some sputum in the blood that Roger had coughed out. He finally realized something and whispered, "Miss Adriana, this man is sick. Look at the blood that he''s coughing out, there''s sputum inside... Looks like his strength has decreased because he is sick..." Nelson felt that it was a great pity. He had wanted Roger to beat up Karen! After noticing Roger''s state, he immediately realized that Roger must''ve lost to Karen because he had fallen ill. Otherwise, how could Karen even be a match for him? This was the only usible exnation. Adriana nodded thoughtfully, "Yeah, I agree that the old is always inferior in terms of strength to the young. The bodyguard in our family is only over fifty years old, about the same age as Karen. This wouldn''t happen with us!" "Yes, Miss Adriana. Our bodyguard is in his prime, so it would not be a problem for him. If he fights Karen, he''ll defeat her for sure," Nelson agreed. Adriana stared at Karen and muttered, "Oh Karen, you''ve given me a big surprise here..." "Brooke, do you think that I''m qualified to negotiate with you now?" Karen inquired. Brooke''s expression fell. He was the most shocked amongst the group because he was fully aware of Roger''s strength and skills. For him to lose in two hits was absolutely absurd! This was incredible! Was the strongest bodyguard in the Yeager family really too old? "I''m only going to ask one more time. I''ll bring my son and Wi away, and you can choose to either die or live! Choose!" Karen stated coldly. "I..." Brooke had been utterly shocked twice in a day. He felt slightly frightened. Who even were these people? "Choose!" Karen''s cold voice echoed. The Yeager family members were dumbstruck. Loomis was astonished and in a daze. He hurriedly urged, "Grandpa! Grandpa, answer her quickly. We don''t want to die!" Brooke gritted his teeth in anger. He was the head of a hidden family for so many years, and this was the first time he had been threatened like this! "I choose to live!" Brooke hissed. "Then scram!" Karen strode over. The Yeager family''s descendants frantically retreated! "You chose to live, so you''d better stay in your ce!" Karen grabbed Brooke by the cor. "Scram, trash!" Chuck kicked Loomis. "Argh! Don''t hit me," Loomis pleaded for mercy. Brooke''s face fell. This was humiliating for the Yeager family! "Stop doing that! Grandpa!" Someone shouted at Karen to stop. "Get out of my way! He will live, but only if every single one of you behaves!" Karen dered. The rest of the Yeager family members were angry, but they were also afraid. Today was the first time that they had been ced in such a dire situation. They were all a bit overwhelmed. "Chucky, Wi, let''s get on the ne," Karen was the only one here, while Yvette, ck Rose and Betty were all on the ne. Yvette initially wanted to follow her, but Karen didn''t allow her to. Yvette knew that it was useless for her toe, so she stayed in the ce. As for ck Rose, she had already met up with Karen. "Got it," Chuck helped Wi onto the ne. Brooke, Loomis and Stacy were all taken away. Soon, the ne''s propellers started whirring loudly. In a few seconds, the ne had left! Only the remaining Yeager family members were left, staring nkly at the ne which grew smaller and smaller in their sight. "Chase them! Let''s go after them!" Someone suggested. "But what if Karen kills grandpa?" Someone disapproved with the hasty decision. Everyone was flustered since no one could take charge of the situation. No one knew what to do! "No, we have to save grandpa!" A young man dered angrily. "Wait! Karen is too powerful. Don''t act rashly!" Roger, who had just been beaten by Karen coughed violently while he staggered towards them. "Don''t act rashly? You old b*stard, how could you lose to a woman? What''s the point of us paying you so much?" One of them started pushing the me towards him. They spent billions of dors on him, but this was the extent of his strength? He had lost to a piece of trash, so what would that make him? Roger''s face darkened. He felt ashamed, since Karen''s strength was really unexpectedly strong. He had actually been defeated by a woman! However, none of them knew what to do after listening to Roger''s advice. After all, Chuck had a bomb on him, and Karen had already proven her strength in defeating the strongest bodyguard of their family. One wrong move, and they were finished! With no one in charge, they continued to suggest useless proposals to save their kin. Adriana stared at the ne, feeling disappointed and furious. She grumbled, "How can you just leave like this... Chuck, you didn''t beg me and just left! When you left, you didn''t even look at me..." "Miss, what should we do?" Nelson noticed that Adriana''s emotions were getting out of control. She had initially wanted Chuck to plead for her help. If that happened, she could persuade him to marry into her family. However, in the end, she had actually helped Chuck and saved Wi instead! Adriana was furious. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "What should I do? Chuck Cannon, you''ve made me so angry today!" Adriana muttered coldly. Nelson was speechless, but he suddenly thought of Wi. He continued, "Will Wi tell Karen about this?" "How dare she! If she does so, I''ll finish off Karen as well!" Adriana''s eyes were cold and filled with possessiveness. Chapter 651 Chapter 651 In a dark room. Chadrick was waiting, pacing back and forth. He really wanted to go out. All of a sudden, he received a phone call and heaved a sigh of relief. Soon, the phone was hung up. "Karen, you''re still as brave as you used to be... Everything''s fine for now. However, it''s still too early for you to offend the Yeager family. It''s not a wise move, but you were forced to..." Chadrick sighed and fell deep into his thoughts. The Yeager family was not that simple. The hidden family had existed for thousands of years and umted wealth for dozens of generations. How could things have ended like that just now? He knew that the only reason why things had turned out that way was that Chuck took the initiative and controlled the situation with a bomb! Otherwise, with the strength of the Yeager family, even the strength of ten Karensbined would be unable to save Chuck. A tide wasing. From today onwards, the hidden families were no longer a secret... "Chucky, Wi, have a good rest!" Karen said. spitting blood but had no major internal injuries. As a combat master, he could still hold on after taking a rest. But Wi was about to faint. Chuck was fine. He was just injured to the point of "Betty, bring Wi to her room and give her some medicine!" Karen said. Betty ran over and helped Wi, who was in a daze, head over to her room for some rest. Wi had been holding on for so long that she could no longer stand straight. In a daze, she looked at Chuck and saw that he was still fine. It was only then that she could finally rx. The both of them were still alive. Chucky really did save her from there... "Mom, what should we do now?" Chuck had finallye back to his senses and realized that he was in trouble. They wouldn''t stand a chance to the hidden family if they solely relied on Karen''s strength. Even if Brooke, Loomis and Stacy were on the ne, they were still at a disadvantage. After all, the real power of the Yeager family had yet to be unleashed! "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it. You should go rest first. Yvette, bring Chucky to a room!" Karen replied. Chuck could only obey. Yvette helped Chuck walk to the front of the ne to rest. She had to carefully clean Chuck''s wounds! When Yvette saw Chuck just now, she secretly shed tears. His chest was bleeding because he had been beaten so badly... She nced at him with distress, already able to imagine the dire situation Chuck had just faced. "By the way, mom," Chuck suddenly thought of something. "What is it?" "Ahh, forget it. Let''s talk about itter," Chuck dismissed his concerns. It would be better for him to discuss it with his mother in a while. After all, his mother''s face was still grim! "Alright, Chucky. Don''t worry too much. I''ll help you no matter what, even if the skyes crashing down," Karen said softly. She had also been frightened to death upon finding Chuck missing. It wasn''t until she saw him safe and sound that she felt relieved. "Thank you, mom," Chuck was on the verge of tears. "Silly boy. Yvette, go ahead," Karen shook her head. Then, Yvette helped Chuck walk to the front of the ne. "Do you even know what the sky crashing down will look like?" Brooke sneered. He had calmed down. But why? This was because he knew that Karen would never dare to hurt him for now! If she really did, the Yeager family''s revenge would turn the world they knew upside down. Hence, Karen wouldn''t dare to do anything - for now! As for Loomis and Stacy, they were still sitting on the ground in a daze. "You don''t know how it''ll be either, because the sky won''t actuallye crashing down," Karen replied calmly. "Of course it can''t. However, have you forgotten that the Yeager family''s connections are as wide as an ocean? It''ll be more than enough for me to crush someone like you! Should I remind you that we own one- third of the entire world? Half of yourpany''s business is under my family! Do you understand? I''m way more powerful than you can imagine!" Brooke stated proudly. "This whole world belongs to the three hidden families. The reason you have achieved what you have today is not that you are powerful, but you picked up whatever trash we discarded. You''re no more than a pitiful beggar who builds your sess on other''s garbage! That''s right, you grew up on filth. Yet, you dare to go against me? Hah, what a joke! You must be out of your mind!" "You''d better watch your mouth. My behavior depends on how you treat me, so if you dare run your mouth again, I''ll be sure to repay you tenfold!" Karen warned coldly. "Do you even have the power to do that? Karen Lee, if you let me go now, I will pretend that nothing happened today. I will spare the lives of you and your son!" Brooke cackled. "I don''t need you to spare my life. On the contrary, you''ll probably need that from me!" Karen walked over towards him slowly. Meanwhile, Brooke was busyughing maniacally. Loomis gritted his teeth in anger and grumbled, "Karen Lee, what do you want to do? Let us go, or the Yeager family..." Karen didn''t even let him finish. She only spared one nce at him and grabbed his neck! "Please don''t kill me, Karen Lee. I beg you, I don''t want to die, so please don''t kill me..." Loomis was scared out of his wits when he felt Karen''s fingers tightening around his neck. "Don''t interrupt me when I''m talking," Karen stated lividly. Her grip tightened. Then, she threw Loomis across the aisle. Loomis literally dropped onto the other side of the ne like garbage. He was horrified, fear evident on his face. He even peed in his pants. Karen was once an assassin. Her intense gaze was not something that Loomis, who had been pampered all along, could take. "How dare you hit my grandson?" Brooke was furious. On the other hand, Stacy was frightened to death. "I''m talking to you. He''s spewing nonsense, so I''m just teaching him a lesson. How about you? Do you wanna talk nonsense too?" Karen looked at Stacy who was utterly dumbfounded on the ground. "Ah, LoomisYeager is talkative and doesn''t know his ce. Don''t punish me please, I won''t do that! I''ll shut up. I won''t say a word, I promise!" Stacy was terrified. Upon seeing this, Brooke was infuriated and roared, "You idiot! What are you afraid of?" "Grandpa, her eyes are so scary. I''m so scared..." Stacy cried out in fear. Brooke looked at Stacy infuriatedly. "What do you want? Are you going to bring me back to your house?" Brooke asked angrily. "It''s up to you. I''ve allowed you to choose whether you wanted to live or die. Now that you''ve chosen to live, are you going back on your words?" Karen asked. "Fine! Say it!" Brooke hissed. A sinister thought nted itself in his mind. He would listen to her for now, then massacre her entire family. "As I''ve said, I would''ve never bothered the Yeager family in the first ce. Now that you''ve expressed killing intent towards my family, I have no more concerns nor qualms to deal with your family. I can just kill you here and then proceed to wipe out the entire Yeager family. How would you find that?" "Do you even dare?" Brooke was both shocked and furious. "Are you doubting me here?" Karen raised an eyebrow and Brooke''s face fell. He was speechless. Chuck was a madman, and Karen was the mother of a madman. She was definitely out of her mind too! If Karen actually carried out whatever she had said, Brooke was a sitting duck! "So, I can let you go, on one condition," Karen stated inly. "What do you want?" "Three years! I want you to maintain the peace between us for just three years!" "Three years? Hehe, you want me to give you three years to grow up, don''t you? When the time comes, you''ll be able topete with the Yeager family, right?" Brooke mused sarcastically. "If that''s what you assume, I have noments," Karen shrugged. Brooke was contemting. Be it ten, thirty or even a hundred years, Karen would never be able to stand on equal ground with the Yeager family. On top of that, Brooke was never nning to keep his words. "How much can you improve in three years?" Brooke asked. "It''s none of your business. If you agree, I''ll let you go now. If not, you''ll have to die here!" Karen made it simple. Brooke was furious, but he still wanted to live. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Therefore, he could only agree to it for now. "Okay! I agree! Let us go, and I won''t interfere with you and your business for three years!" Brooke gave in. "Great. Please abide by your promise," Karen walked towards them. Suddenly, something appeared on the tips of her fingers... Brooke heaved a sigh of relief. Karen wouldn''t dare to do anything to them anyways! Soon, Brooke was free. So was Stacy, and the unconscious Loomis. Brooke stared at Karen in suspicion and asked, "Do you really trust me that much?" He was very confused. Karen was certainly not stupid, so how could she just do something this rash? "Brooke Yeager, you''re a man of your word, so I will believe you. In addition, your family is quite powerful, isn''t it?" Karen replied indifferently. "Good, you''re sensible. Let us down now!" They were on the ne, they had to be let down first. Once they reached the ground, the Yeager family woulde to pick them up immediately. Chapter 652 Chapter 652 "Of course." Karen asked Betty to find a ce to touchdown. There was an empty and deste road below them. The coast was clear. The nended slowly. Brooke breathed a sigh of relief. Was Karen stupid? Did she really trust him? How could she just let them go like this? Soon, the door to the ne opened. "Go ahead, you can leave now," Karen said. "Grandpa, let''s leave quickly!" The crying girl, Stacy, immediately said to Brooke. She didn''t want to stay here anymore. She was scared. "Fine, go help Loomis up," Brooke instructed. Loomis had just been wrangled by Karen and thrown across the aisle, so he waspletely knocked out. She was pretty strong, so there was no way he could wake up so easily. By the looks of it, he would be bedridden for at least another seven to eight days. Stacy helped Loomis up and turned to her grandfather, rushing him, "Grandpa, let''s get out of here immediately!" "Alright," Brooke hesitated for a few seconds before looking back at Karen. Unexpectedly, he found that Karen looked very calm. He frowned, "Karen Lee, what the hell are you nning?" He had a bad feeling. Karen seemed like a fool, but for a fool to be able to survive until today and even fare pretty well against the Yeager family would require more than luck. He admitted that she had some skills, so she wouldn''t be making such a mistake here, right? If she let him go like this, he would be able to crush Karen easily once he got back. This was undoubtedly a wrong move on her part. He knew that something was amiss. After all, he was the master of the hidden Yeager family. No matter how arrogant he was, he had developed quite an urate sixth sense. Now, it was tugging at him, telling him that things weren''t as simple as it seemed. "The hidden family is indeed really powerful, but I''m not weak either," Karen replied. Her voice was inexplicably calm. "Hmph! Let''s see what you''re capable of! Let''s go!" Brooke stormed off in anger. Stacy who supported Loomis did not dare to stay for another second. She was almost about to burst out crying. She was the first to run away from Karen and herpanions. A whileter, the ne took off again. The strong wind from the propellers of the airne threatened to blow the trio away. "Get someone over here!" Brooke stared at the flying ne. "Yes, grandpa." Stacy immediately contacted her family, "Hel-hello? It''s me... Stacy! Grandpa and I are over here, send a ne over to pick us up immediately!" The rest of the Yeager family was dumbfounded. What?! Brooke and the other two family members had been released? They had juste up with a n! How could they already have been released now? What a pleasant surprise! Everyone looked at each other sheepishly. "I know! Karen must have been afraid, so she quickly let grandpa and the others go!" "It must be so. Karen Lee is such a coward. Hmph, do you think that we, the Yeager family, will give up as long as you let grandpa go?" "Let''s not talk about it for now. Send someone to pick up grandpa." "On it!" They had their fair share ofughs before sending a ne over to pick them up immediately. Meanwhile. "Grandpa, I want Chuck Cannon and Karen Lee dead!" Stacy said ominously. Chuck''s ps from a while ago had caused her cheeks to swell. She was the daughter of the Yeager family. When had she ever been tortured like this? She wanted Chuck dead, now! Brooke stared coldly into the distance, not saying a word. The nagging feeling in his mind told him that something really was amiss! How could Karenmit such a silly mistake? "Grandpa! Just say something, I want to kill them!" Stacy whined. "Hold on. Something is wrong," Brooke shook his head. There was a sort of uneasiness brewing in his heart. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only It was an inexplicable feeling that could not be exined nor expressed. "Cough!" He suddenly found it hard to breathe. He started to cough, as if he was suffering from asthma. He squatted down as he tried hard to breathe. Stacy was frightened and gasped, "Grandpa, what''s wrong?" "I... I feel very ufortable. Get... get the doctor..." Brooke was barely able to talk properly now. "Okay, hold on..." Stacy was shocked. Why did her grandfather suddenly end up like this? After a while, the Yeager family''s ne arrived. Seeing that Brooke was lying on the ground, the members of the Yeager family were perplexed, "What''s wrong, Grandpa?" "Asthma! Grandpa has asthma... Hurry!" Stacy roared at them. Yeager family members immediately carried Brooke into the ne in a hurry. Brooke''s eyes widened and he couldn''t even say a word. He could only stare nkly in the direction where Karen''s ne had flown... Karen watched as the clouds passed by the ne in silence. "President Lee, regarding the three people from the Yeager family, are we really going to..." Betty trailed off. She knew that Karen must have her own reasons for letting them leave. However, wouldn''t they be endangering themselves by allowing the three Yeager members to return? It was almost guaranteed that they were going to face the wrath of the Yeager family next. "Don''t worry, I used this on them," Karen smiled and waved something in between her fingers. It was a needle, with some coloured liquid dotting its tip... Betty''s eyes widened and she suddenly understood. This was a new drug developed by theirpany. As long as a tiny bit of it was injected into a human body, it would cause various diseases in the body undetectable by any technology or instruments. Moreover, this new drug also acted as a sort of poison that required an antidote. "Brooke Yeager should have asthma, so this drug will first worsen his asthma symptoms. Then, it''ll start to lead to various diseases," Karen replied. This was a method for them to stall for time! With this, they could prepare better. In addition, Karen could also use this poison as a trump card when necessary! Betty heaved a sigh of relief. Sure enough, Karen wasn''t so gullible. She definitely had a n in mind. "How is Wi?" Karen inquired. "Her injury is pretty serious. It will take a period of time for her to recover," Betty had checked on Wi and found several quite severe injuries. Fortunately, Wi was physically fit, so she managed to hold on until now. "I see." Karen felt a bit relieved for the time being. "President Lee, what should we do next?" Betty asked. The strength of a hidden family was not to be taken lightly. Now, Karen had to face several families. The Lee family was one of them, and the issue with the Oatker family had not been settled. To make matters worse, she now had the Yeager hidden family to be wary of. She had a lot of enemies! "We don''t have to worry about Brooke Yeager or the Yeager family for the time being. In a week, I''m thinking of taking over the Oatker family!" Karen dered, a cold gleam shing in her eyes. The Oatker family had been getting on her nervestely! "Alright!" Betty nodded, a grave look stered on her face. "Let''s go check on how Chucky is doing," Karen was worried about Chuck. Betty went with her. Chuck had been lulled to sleep by Yvette. His injuries were pretty bad and he was also tired, so he fell asleep quickly. Yvette was looking after him carefully, but when she saw Karen outside the door, she immediately lowered her head. She still did not dare to look at Karen. Karen was relieved and sighed, "By the way, Betty, where did Chucky''s bombe from?" "Probably from the boss of the killer organization," Betty was bewildered. Why did Alexandrina give Chuck such a deadly bomb? After all, it was a rare item, and only a few existed in this world. "What?!" Karen paused. Her expression changed. "Why did she do that?" She wondered aloud. "Do you think that she really likes Chuck?" Betty whispered. "No! Of course not!" Karen immediately shook her head. "Um, ok..." Karen thought about it for a while and continued, "It shouldn''t be possible. Thest time when she asked for Chucky to apany her, it was done out of spite to deliberately anger me. Logically, it wouldn''t be possible." "But what if it''s true?" Betty asked. "Absolutely not! Chucky is no match for her. She is too shrewd. Besides, she is two years older than Wi, so that makes her almost fourteen years older than Chucky. How would this be eptable? " Karen shook her head, refusing to ept the possibility. She had brought up Wi and knew everything about her, so it was different. Even if Wi was a decade older than Chuck, she would''ve agreed to their rtionship. Setting aside Alexandria''s terrible drinking habits, she wasn''t the type to settle down with only one spouse. It was possible that after ying with Chuck for a while, she would grow bored and dump him. Karen could not allow such a thing to happen. "Yes, that''s right. She just looks like she wants to y around. She must be deliberately teasing the young master. Why don''t you talk to him, President Lee?" "You know it''s not that easy," Karen immediately shook her head. She could give Chuck a good scolding, but she thought it was better for Betty to tell him that and remind him to be careful. "You''re the better candidate to tell him. When Chucky wakes up, give him a hint and tell him not to have feelings for her. Otherwise, I will really get angry!" Karen said. Chapter 653 Chapter 653 "Yes, don''t worry, I will give him a hint," Betty nced at Karen''s serious expression. "That''s right. Alexandrina is just a flirtatious woman. She must have wanted to y with Chuck. She''ll ditch him after that." Karen felt a little relieved. In fact, she was more inclined to believe that Alexandrina couldn''t really have taken a fancy to Chuck. After all, they didn''t have much contact. Love at first sight? Bah, this was impossible! Alexandrina had met countless men, and Chuck was still young... "Go check up on Wi. I want to know whether Wi''s ne crash really was an ident!" Karen solemnly went over to Wi''s side. Betty looked at Chuck, who had fallen asleep. She was wondering what Alexandrina was going to do with Chuck. After all, she even gave him such a rare bomb. Was she really into Chuck, or was she just teasing him? Meanwhile, Karen had found Wi and was trying to see if she was conscious. She shook her shoulders gently and called out, "Wi, Wi..." Upon hearing someone calling her, Wi opened her eyes and tried to sit up. Immediately after that, she asked worriedly, "How is Chucky doing?!" "He''s asleep. Don''t worry," Karen replied. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Wi breathed a sigh of relief. "Wi, what happened to your ne?" Karen questioned. Betty stared at her too, waiting for an answer. They were sure that things probably weren''t that easy. Wi fell silent. She had remembered everything, including the whole journey when she was ready to leave the United States. Adriana, from the Whitlock family, had suddenly appeared on the ne along with her bodyguards. She wanted to tell Karen and Betty, but stopped herself from doing so. Wi realized that they must have offended the Yeager family, which was also a hidden family. If they offended the Whitlock family as well, the consequences would be terrible! Therefore, Wi chose to remain silent and forget about it. She came up with an excuse, "I met with an ident." Karen was stunned to hear her answer and asked, "Are you serious?" "Yes, there was an ident," Wi nodded. Dead silence ensued. "It''s fine then," Karen helped Wi lie down and said, "Rest well." "Ok," Wi closed her eyes. With that, Karen and Betty walked out. Betty whispered the moment they left Wi''s sight, "Was there really an ident?" Karen sighed and shook her head, frowning, "No, something must have happened. It''s just that Wi is worried about something, so she ended up not telling us. It seems that it''s really Adriana Whitlock who did it!" When Karen had previously gone to find Adriana, she already had her suspicions. Now, looking at Wi''s reaction, she was 100% sure that it was Adriana''s doing. Betty was shocked, "If everything is because of Adriana, then we..." Karen''s gaze was cold as she dered, "I have never thought of doing something to the hidden families. I always thought we would be two separate entities in two separate worlds. With that, we would be able to live in peace. However, now that they''ve voluntarily started a conflict with us, I can''t just sit here idly..." Murderous killing intent brewed in Karen''s words. She was prepared to fight them to the death! "Trash! They''re just a pile of trash!" Back at the Yeager family, several members berated discontentedly. Brooke couldn''t even utter a single word despite being back. He was busy coughing up blood. Furthermore, Loomis was still in aa!! For the first time, the Yeager family members felt that they not only paid for useless bodyguards, but also a group of quack doctors! Loomis wasn''t able to regain consciousness, and Brooke was also suffering from asthma! What was the use of these doctors if they couldn''t even cure the two of them? "The Old Master''s asthma suddenly rpsed. We''ve tried special medicines, but nothing works. Meanwhile, the young master here has suffered a heavy impact on his head when he was being thrown out. He''ll probably be bedridden for at least a few days," The doctor trembled while falling to his knees. He was shocked. He had checked on Brooke previously and was sure that the symptoms from his asthma were under control. Hence, why did he suddenly fall into a rpse? Brooke seemed to be coughing his whole lungs out. That was terrifying! "Why aren''t you thinking of a solution then?" Thomson was infuriated. "Yes, immediately!" Several doctors immediately got busy. Almost all of the Yeager family members were here. "Grandpa has already returned, so shouldn''t we deal with Karen Lee now? They should die for what they''ve done to us!" A young man hissed. Today''s humiliation was still fresh on their minds! Fortunately, there were no outsiders present. If the world knew that the Yeager family had been toyed around so badly, they would be theughingstock at an international level! "Yes, I think that we should have that b*tch Karen Lee disappear immediately! Let her know what she will face if she offends us!" A middle- aged man stated lividly. Thomson fell silent for a few seconds before he said, "With Karen Lee''s strength, we can crush her in three days. There''s no hurry. The most important thing now is to cure our father''s illness. He''ll be able to tell us what to do. After all, our father hates Karen to the core!" "That''s true. Let grandpa give us the order. He''ll be happy to do so," Someone chimed in. "Good idea. When grandpa is cured, he will personally deal with that B*tch. It will definitely make grandpa happy! He''ll definitely feel better and stronger after wiping that b*tch off the face of the earth!" A young man suggested. Most of the members were in agreement to allow Brooke to have the final say. This was the best choice they had at hand. After all, Brooke must want to get revenge for the insult that he had suffered from today. "Dad, don''t worry. We will make every effort to have the doctor treat you. As for that b*tch, well allow you to give us the orders personally!" Thomson said beside his father''s side. Brooke was coughing so much that he was on the verge of fainting. He could barely catch his breath. His eyes were wide open as his gaze was constantly focused outside. He was looking in the direction where Karen''s ne had left... "So you''re saying that the Yeager family was actually humiliated today?" In a dark room, an old voice could be heard. "Yes. I heard that your grandson Chuck managed to capture Brooke Yeager as..." Someone said in the dark. "My grandson? I don''t have a grandson like him," A white-haired old man shook his head indifferently. "Yes!" "Chadrick, he... When I first allowed him to go out, I never expected him to have a child with Karen. Chuck is just excessive baggage, so I will never acknowledge his existence! I had only intended for Chadrick to control Karen because she has a lot of potentials. The past twenty years have proven it as well. She is indeed a genius when ites to business, and she is also talented inbat! When ites to people like these, I have to take them in as my own..." The white- haired man said expressionlessly. "Yes..." The man lowered his head. "However, things have happened a bit earlier than what I have expected. Karen is not a match for the Yeager family. At least, not yet!" Albert Cannon''s eyes were shining in the dark. "Then... Things are getting out of hand now. Should we help Karen Lee?" "Help? She is just one of my chess pieces. Why should I help her? To be exact, is she even worth my help?" A sinister smile shed across Albert''s face. "But if we don''t help her, she will definitely be killed by the Yeager family!" "It''s her own business. This woman is very resilient. A chess piece like her won''t be taken so easily. However, if she''s really killed, that''s just her fate. It will only go to prove that she isn''t worth my time and investment!" "That''s true." "In fact, it''s best to let Karen grow for a few more years before she goes against the Yeager family. It''s too early now, but it''s still not a big deal. If Karen resists well, she should be able to scratch the surface of the Yeager family. If that happens, make the preparations. We''ve already been hiding for so long, so it''s time for us to make our move..." Albert was actually a little excited. "Yes! Should we inform Young Master Chadrick about this?" "There''s no need. I will have a good talk with Chadrick. No matter how outstanding a woman is, she''s just a woman at the end of the day. She''s no better than a toy that can be discarded any time. I thought that my son here would know, but it seems that''s not the case. However, Chadrick is smart. I''ll tell him and he''ll understand! As for Chuck, since he shouldn''t have been born, he shouldn''t havee out into the light. I''ll talk to Chadrick about this. You can leave now,¡± Albert ordered expressionlessly. "Yes!¡± With that, his subordinate excused himself. Albert''s eyes lit up. He took out his mobile phone and called Chadrick, saying "Chadrick, what''s up with what I asked you to do? ... Don''t bber. Karen is no more than a chess piece in my hands, understand? How can you fall in love with someone lowly like her? Also, since she''s quite a valuable piece on the board, you should make good use of her... I''m telling you to do this now. Listen carefully..." Chapter 654 Chapter 654 When Chuck woke up, his body still felt sore. After all, he had been punched and kicked by ten men. Even though he had been able to withstand them, there were still the after- effects of the attacks to deal with. He had some internal injuries, but fortunately, none were too severe. He just needed to recuperate for a few days. Chuck took this experience as an encouragement for him to train harder. He had decided that he not only wanted to be the richest man in the world. He also wanted to be the bestbat master in the world as well. "Hubby, you''re finally awake! You scared the hell out of me," Yvette murmured and hugged Chuck affectionately. Faced with such a warm hug, Chuck felt himself let out a sigh of relief. When he had been with the Yeager family before, he had been worried about never being able to see Yvette again. "It''s alright. Everything''s fine now," Chuck tried tofort her. Yvette hugged Chuck tightly. She had not been able to sleep all night because she was worried that Chuck might wake in the middle of the night. Hence, she stood guard next to him in case he needed anything. "Hubby, can we stay like this while I sleep? I want to cuddle with you," Yvette pouted cutely. She only ever showed this side of herself to Chuck. Since the incident with Wi, she hadn''t been able to sleep well for a long while. "Of course,e on. Go to sleep," Chuckughed. Lying in Chuck''s arms, Yvette could not help but let out a satisfied sigh before closing her eyes and promptly drifting off. Chuck smiled as he watched her sleep in peace. A whileter, Chuck received a phone call. It was from Alexandrina. He was worried that the ringing would wake Yvette up from her slumber. As such, he quickly answered the call. "Thank goodness! I finally got through! Just what is the meaning of this? I demand an exnation!" Alexandrina was relieved when the call had finally connected. She was happy that Chuck was fine. Chuck coughed a little as he started to tell her about the incident with Wi and the Yeager family. After listening to his words, Alexandrina frowned. Since Chuck had asked her to help find Wi, she had asked all the killers to gather and report any clues they found that could be linked to Wi. Some of those clues had pointed her to think that Wi''s incident might be rted to the hidden family. However, she had been too startled by the possibility and hesitated to tell Chuck about it. That was because the hidden families were just too powerful. She did not expect that her conclusion was right. She couldn''t believe that Chuck had even managed to walk out of the Yeager family''s domain alive! She didn''t expect her cute lover to be so capable. Her admiration for Chuck skyrocketed at that moment. "Are you hurt? Do you want me toe over and take care of you?" She asked in a gentle tone. "No, there''s no need for that." "Why not? Don''t forget, you''re my lover now, aren''t you?" Alexandrina replied solemnly. Chuck remained silent. "If you refuse me, I''ll tell your mother about what you agreed to! She''ll beat the living sh*t out of you once she finds out that you''ve be my lover." "Hell no! Please don''t do that!" Chuck sputtered. If his mother knew about this, he would definitely be yelled at for eons. "Well then, you''d better find a way to get over here. I demand a massage from you. If you don''t, I''ll tell your mother!" "Alexandrina, can you bear to see me get beaten up by my mother?" "You''d have asked for it if that ever happens! You can only me your own disobedience. Right, rest well now. I''m sure you''ve missed me terribly..." Alexandrina continued on. Chuck decided to interject at that moment, "Do you have any more of those bombs? I want to buy some." Chuck wanted to buy some for his mother and Yvette so they could defend themselves as well. "That won''t be possible. There aren''t any more left," Alexandrina replied. There weren''t that many of them in the first ce! "Okay then. I guess I''ll see you soon." Feeling disappointed, Chuck coughed as he hung up the phone in a hurry. "B*stard, you bettere see me as soon as you can! Do you hear me? I... Hello? Did he hang up on me?!" Alexandrina scoffed. Even so, she was d because Chuck was unharmed. The call had reassured her of his safety. Knock! Knock! Someone knocked on her door at that moment. "Come in!¡± Alexandrina said as she remained on the sofa. Frieda walked in as the door opened. She wanted to know if Chuck was dead or not. She was particrly interested in that. "Boss, why are you so happy?" Frieda asked, startled. It felt like a bad omen. "Why wouldn''t I be? Chuck is still alive! He''s already back," Alexandrina said excitedly. What?! Frieda was sullen now. Chuck had been really lucky. Fine then! She''d just have to kill him herself. That was nice too. The sinister thought shed in Frieda''s mind. She would show Chuck his ce soon. Meanwhile, Chuck was contemting the situation at hand. He was certain that the Yeager family would definitely retaliate, so he had to find a solution to the matter. As such, Chuck prepared himself to meet up with the Lawrence family. They specialised in developing weapons after all. They should be able to replicate Alexandria''s bomb. He could provide them with the bomb he had for their research as well. To be honest, Chuck also wanted to prepare some weapons to protect himself as well. This time, he was not going to back down. The Yeager family had enraged him and so, he had to destroy them. He had to be as prepared as possible to do that. Hended a soft kiss on the sleeping Yvette''s cheek. Sensing a disturbance, she started to scratch at her face unconsciously, not waking up from the sweet dream that she was probably having. Chuck pulled himself away from Yvette as gently as he could manage. "Honey, I''m going out for a bit. I''ll be back soon,¡± Chuck whispered. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Yvette did not reply as she was still asleep. With that, Chuck left. Meanwhile, at the door... ck Rose''s face was devoid of any emotion. Chuck was startled by the ck bruise he saw on her neck. Did someone attempt to choke her? What was going on? "ck Rose, is your neck..." "Are you nning to go out?" ck Rose asked coldly instead. She had honestly felt relieved when she saw Chuck yesterday. As such, she was able to finally get a good night''s sleepst night. "Yes, but your neck...?" Chuck asked out of curiosity. He wondered if she was injured by the Yeager family. "Don''t worry about my neck. It''s none of your business," ck Rose retorted bluntly. "Are you going through menopause?" Chuck asked. "What?!" ck Rose didn''t catcg what he was saying. "Forget it, let''s not talk about that. Look, I''m nning to pay the Lawrence family a visit," Chuck said. "I don''t care where it is you want to go. No matter where it is, I''ll follow you," ck Rose decided that she would not let him out of her sight from now on. "Suit yourself. Before that, I want to go see how Auntie Logan''s doing first..." Chuck said. He recalled back to their time together at the Yeager family''s domain. Wi had wanted to tell him something important before she was interrupted. "There''s no need to do that. I just went to check on her. She''s been given an injection already, so don''t disturb her rest," ck Rose said. Even though ck Rose regarded Wi as her opponent, she had somehow ended up feeling concern for her without noticing it. "Well, alright then. I''ll check in on her when I get back," Chuck nodded and said. It was best if he allowed Wi to rest up. Before driving out, he told Karen that he was going to head out for a bit. However, she seemed really busy, so he did not really have the chance to exin his n thoroughly to her. In fact, Karen was currently upied with the matters regarding the Oatker family. After taking over the Oatker family, she would hold even more power than before. However, Karen did not tell Chuck about what she was doing as she wanted Chuck to rest well without any disturbances. Once he got settled into his car, Chuck started the engine and proceeded to drive towards the Lawrence family vi. Meanwhile, ck Rose followed closely behind him. At that moment, in the Lawrence family household. The blue-eyed beauty, Elise, was staring nkly into space. Seeing this, her mother, Sophia, asked in concern, "Elise, what are you thinking about?" "Mom, when do you think Chuck Cannon wille over?" Elise asked. She had to admit Chuck had saved her. Therefore, she had a special ce in her heart for her saviour. Moreover, he was now working with her family as well. "Why do you want him here?" Sophia snorted. Chuck had embarrassed herst time. She thought that Chuck had wanted to pursue her, but was surprised to find that it wasn''t the case. She had been relieved, but his flirting had flustered her a little back then. He had told her how beautiful she was and that she had a great figure. He probably shouldn''t have objectified her like that. Sophia was still angry about that to this day. "To discuss our cooperation, of course! That''s something we need to talk about..." Elise said. Her family had already started to coborate with him on a project. The base was already being built as they spoke. "What are you talking about? Why do we need to do that? All he has to do is transfer half of the project''s funds to us, and well just pay the profits to his ount. There''s no need for us to meet up. I don''t want to meet him again," Sophia scoffed. "Mom..." Elise whined. It had been a while since she had felt like this. She wondered if it was possible for her to have fallen in love with Chuck. Chuck - the one who had secretly saved her when she was in danger in the nick of time and left promptly after that. She didn''t want to acknowledge her feelings at first, but now she was starting to ept the fact that she might be a little in love with Chuck. However, it was also undeniable that she still harboured some hatred towards him. The hatred in question was just slightly less prominent now, but it was still there. "Stop talking about it!" Sophia scolded her. Not a momentter, she received a phone call. She answered it in a sh, only to hear her subordinate report, "Madam Sophia, Chuck just arrived. He''s saying that he wants to talk to you." A wave of annoyance settled over her. What was Chuck doing here? Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Sophia was furious. She did not want to see Chuck at all. As the head of a powerful family, she couldn''t get past the fact that a boy who was just a bit older than her own daughter had teased her before. It annoyed her greatly. However, she did not express her anger verbally. Instead, she kept it sealed inside her. She had never encountered such a situation before, so it was difficult for her to discern what the appropriate reaction was. "Mom, what''s wrong?¡± Elise asked her mother when she saw a sh of rage in her expression. What made her suddenly angry? "Chuck''s outside," Sophia said. "What? He''s here?" Elise asked, surprised. Soon enough, her expression fell. The reality was that Chuck hated her. She hated him as well, just not as much as before. "That''s right. I have no clue what he''s doing here," Sophia muttered coldly. "Mom, just let him in. It must be something important," Elise tried to ease her mom''s rage. "Important? What would be so important to warrant an impromptu visit?!" The more Sophia thought about it, the angrier she became. She recalled back to when Chuckmented on her figure and beauty fromst time. It made her blood boil. "He came all the way here... Surely it must be for something important! How can you not see him?" Elise pleaded. Sophia hesitated for a few seconds before speaking through the phone, "Let him in." She hung up after giving the orders. Elise kissed her mother on the cheek happily, "Thank you!" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Why do you look so d?" Sophia scolded. She already knew the answer to this question as Elise was her flesh and blood. Of course, she''d know what her daughter was thinking. "Me? No, I''m not d! I''m... angry! I hate him, you know," Elise stammered out unconvincingly. Her voice had gone soft and lost all its confidence. "Have you forgotten how shameless this man is? Do you not remember what he said to mest time? He said he was going to vite me! How dare you fancy such a person! Just what are you thinking?" Sophia yelled at her daughter. If her daughter got together with Chuck, wouldn''t that mean there would be a pervert in her house watching her at all times? "Mom, he''s not that kind of person! He didn''t even touch youst time!" Elise retorted. "Are you deliberately trying to piss me off?!" Sophia eximed. At this moment, Chuck walked in on them and asked, "Sophia, what are you yelling about?" He had found out Sophia''s name thest time they met. "Chuck, you can''t address me like that," Sophia reprimanded coldly. She didn''t think it was appropriate at all. After all, she was about ten to twenty years older than Chuck. It was proper to have him call her using formalities. "Alright," Chuckplied. "What are you doing here?" Elise asked as she walked up to him just then with a gleaming, passionate gaze. "Can you stay a bit longer? Teach me how to fight, I want to learn from you," Elise said. "I don''t have time for that," Chuck shook his head and told her. He was here for serious business after all. He had not nned to engage with Elise in the slightest and hadn''t even wanted to see her in the first ce. Elise looked disappointed by his answer. "I want to discuss some things with you. Serious business," Chuck told Sophia solemnly. Upon hearing this, Sophia frowned. The yful smile he had sported before had all but vanished. It seemed that he really did have something important to discuss with her. Moreover, she did not believe that Chuck would dare do anything inappropriate to her. If he did, she would definitely report his behaviour to Karen. Sophia nced at her daughter and asked, "Elise, can you wait outside for a bit?" "Mom, I want to stay! I promise I won''t let anyone know about what you guys are talking about,¡± Elise pleaded. "Either way, I''d feel better if you weren''t here," Chuck said bluntly. "Chuck, you... go to hell!" Elise yelled and ran out in a fit of rage. "Sophia, your daughter wants me dead," Chuck said. Sophia merely red at Chuck and replied, "Stop fooling around. Get on with it then. What were you going to propose?" Chuck shrugged and began, "Regarding our co-op project..." "No need for that. The project has already begun. Get your mother to transfer 50 billion dors to me tomorrow. After that, you won''t have to show up here at all. I''ll bank in the profits into your ount automatically," Sophia informed him coldly. Chuck nodded at that, surprised by Sophia''s efficiency. It seemed that he would soon gain a hefty amount of profit. "What if I don''t have the money for you?" Chuck asked with a slight smile. "If you don''t have the money, why the hell would I coborate on a project with you? Did Karen cut your allowance or something?" Sophia asked in annoyance. "I was just kidding," Chuck replied. Money was a small matter to him. One phone call from him would settle any bill, no matter the price. "If you''re done, I''d love to have you leave now," Sophia sneered coldly. "Of course I''m not done! Hold on, let me show you something first," Chuck said as he took out the marble bomb he had been carrying on him that was given to him by Alexandrina. Sophia''s icy re did not waver from Chuck one bit. When she was about to yell at him again, her expression changed to one of surprise as she immediately snatched the ss marble in his hand and started to inspect it more carefully. She was an arms dealer. Therefore, she could tell at a nce that this was not just an ordinary ss marble ball. "Is this a bomb?" Sophia asked. This was a new type of bomb that her family was researching at the moment in secret. She never would have thought that someone else had already sessfully developed it. "You''re right." "Who did you get this from?" "You should know her," Chuck replied. "Who is it? Just tell me," Sophia demanded, once again annoyed by Chuck''s teasing. "The one in the killer organisation..." "It''s her?!" At this moment, Sophia frowned and muttered to herself, Tve only heard that she has a special facility that studies thetest model of weapons. I can''t believe she has sessfully developed this...." "Do you really know her?" Chuck asked, breaking her away from her monologue. "Of course I do! Speaking of which, why are you showing me this for?" Sophia asked with some excitement. After all, this bomb was developed via thetest technology avable. "Can you figure out how to make more of these? I need them," Chuck said. "Well, that''s..." Sophia inspected the bomb for a long while. She had encountered a few problems during the secret research that had yet been solved. If she could use this bomb as a model, she thought she could maybe create something simr as well. "It should be no problem. But it will take some time," Sophia replied truthfully without beating around the bush. "Alright then. The sooner the better," Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. "Why do you need it so urgently though? Did something happen?" Sophia queried. The seriousness and killing intent that she could see in Chuck''s eyes startled her. "Are you worried about me?" Chuck asked with a faint smile. Sophia frowned at that and scoffed, "F*ck off!" She couldn''t help but snort at the idea. "I''ll leave you with this bomb for a week. Will you be able to make me ten more by then?" Chuck asked solemnly. "No way! That''s impossible! I can do four at most. This isn''t a simple procedure, you know," Sophia shook her head. Did he think that this was a normal ss marble ball? There were a lot of technique challenges that they still had to work out and ovee. "Alright then. Just have it done as soon as possible. Try making as much as you can," Chuck said, feeling a little relieved. "Is that it? If you''re done, you may leave my premises," To be absolutely honest, Sophia really wanted to chase Chuck away with a broom. "Hey, I''m not done yet. I''d like to get one of your best daggers please," Chuck requested. He was still missing a little something to protect himself with. "Doesn''t your mother have a technologypany that specialises in research on special metals? Just get her to make one for you! Why are you asking me for one?" Sophia snorted. "Just one will do. I''ll buy it from you," Chuck offered. He had asked ck Rose about her opinion before, and she had told him that the Lawrence family''s daggers were of exceptional quality. It was said that their daggers could cut through iron like cutting through water. Sophia let out a soft scoff before leaving the room to fetch a dagger for him. The dagger she brought for him was made of a special metal that was simr to the one from Karen''s technology company. It was just a little less malleable. "Here you are. Get on with it now," Sophia said, shooing him away. "How much does this cost? I''ll have the money transferred to you right now," Chuck said as he opened the box to inspect the product. He thought the dagger was really sharp. "Do you think I''m short of money?" Sophia spat, refusing to ept any payment from him. She just wanted him to leave as soon as possible. "Well, thank you then. I promise to protect it and cherish it with my life," Chuck smiled. Sophia turned thunderous at that as she started roaring at him, "Chuck, you''re nearly the same age as my daughter. Are you even aware of that? Don''t you think you should speak to me with a little more respect?" She was raging. As soon as she thought back to the time when Chuck had requested to touch her as apromise, she couldn''t help but allow the feeling of annoyance to ovee her reason. "Sophia, did I anger you?" Chuck teased. "I really want to smack you," Sophia replied coldly. She was more than just angry. If she didn''t know that Chuck was a good fighter, she would''ve pped him by now. Chuckughed at that. He was just being his yful, teasing self. He wouldn''t actually do anything to her. What''s more, Sophia was his business partner now. Chuck knew that there was a line he could not cross. "Alright then, I''ll take care when I speak to you next time. I''ll be leaving now. Bye Sophia!" Chuck nodded firmly and put away the dagger properly. He waved goodbye to Sophia before leaving. Seeing this, Sophia scoffed and turned around. All of a sudden, her knee was caught on the chair and she stumbled a bit. She subconsciously reached out to grab hold of something, but all she could grasp was air. Just when she was about to fall, a strong arm caught her just in time. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Bang! Sophia pped Chuck''s face in a fit of rage as she bellowed, "What are you doing?!" Chuck was speechless. The hand he had used to hold her hung motionless in the air as he sputtered, "I was helping you!" He couldn''t believe that she had pped him! He felt both annoyed and helpless. After all, it wasn''t like he could p her back. All in all, she had a pretty face. If he did p her, there would be an ugly red print on it. He could not help but feel disappointed. Sophia must not know how to appreciate someone''s kindness. It annoyed him greatly. "Did I ask for your help?!" Sophia yelled. "Fine then!" Chuck let out a frustrated noise and pushed her a little, making her fall to the ground. Aching, she shouted, "Chuck! You jerk!" "You said you didn''t need my help," Chuck shrugged and said. "Get the hell out of here!" Sophia growled out in anger as she struggled to get on her feet. "Sophia, I was honestly just trying to help you out! I can''t believe you pped me for being nice! I didn''t touch you anywhere inappropriate, did I? I was only holding onto your waist to keep you upright! Did you have to p me for that?!" Chuck exined his displeasure. "I..." Sophia couldn''t get another word out after that. What he said was true after all. Chuck had only been helping her and had unintentionally touched her in the process. He had been honest, like a real gentleman. "You should apologize to me," Chuck said. "I... No! Just get out of here," Sophia said softly without making any eye contact. She had just pped a kind-hearted gentleman who had given her a hand. She was already humiliated enough as it is... "Sophia, I won''t go until you apologize!" Chuck straightened his shoulders as he cupped his cheek, looking quite aggrieved. The p really did hurt. "I... I''m sorry, okay?!" Sophia eventually gave in and spat out in anger. After all, Chuck had pushed her as well! If apologies were being circted, she thought she deserved one too. Hearing this, Chuck smiled and said, "I have to give it to you, I really do admire your principles. Not only do you keep your word, but you''re willing to admit when you''re at fault as well." He was reminded of thest time he saw her. Her face had been as pale as death. He knew without a doubt that if he had asked to have her right there and then, she would''ve kept her promise. He wondered what it would''ve been like if he had asked that of her. However, he had no such thoughts at that time, so it didn''t matter much anymore. "I don''t need your praise," Sophia said coldly. "Does it hurt a lot?" Chuck asked in concern. "It''s none of your business! Why don''t you just get lost?!" Sophia scolded. "Well, alright then. Since you''ve apologised to me, I''ll return the favour. I''m sorry as well. I shouldn''t have pushed you," Chuck said sincerely. "Whatever, it''s long forgotten now. You should probably leave now, don''te back if you can help it! I''ll get someone to send the bombs to you once they''re done," Sophia replied in an impatient tone. "Oh, but won''t you miss me...?" Chuck joked. "Shut up! Are you done with your nonsense?!" Sophia chided. "Right then. I''ll be taking off now." Chuck shrugged as he walked out. However, he made a sudden pause and turned back to her, as if he had just something more to say. Frowning, Sophia asked in confusion, "What is it?" "You¡¯re wearing a dress today," Chuck stated. "What''s it to you?! Are you...?" She sputtered angrily, lifting her hand up tond another p on his face. However, Chuck saw iting and so, he sessfully grabbed her wrist to stop her. "Come on, I was just joking," Chuck shook his head and said. "Let go of me!" Sophia yelled. Chuck merely smiled. "It hurts, let go! Are you for real? I can easily send someone in to kill you right here, you know?!" Sophia threatened. Her wrist was aching from the strong grasp. "It doesn''t matter. My mother will definitelye looking for you if she finds me dead," Chuck said nonchntly. "Then... I''ll tell Karen about what you did to me! She''ll break your legs once she finds out!" Sophia sneered. Frightened by the elevated threat, Chuck let go of her quickly, "Don''t tell her!" "If you don''t want me to do that, leave now!" Sophia red at him as she spat. Dejected, Chuck walked out of the room at that. After he finally left, Sophia muttered to herself, annoyed, "How gullible! As if I would let Karen know that her son had teased me like that... My pride would be shattered!" She would rather die than to admit to it in front of Karen. Her body still ached from the fall just now. It was difficult for her to even sit upright at the moment. "Mom, are you alright?" Elise asked as she ran up to her mother when she saw her mother''s painful grimace. "I''m fine. I just slipped,¡± Sophia replied, shaking her head. "You''ve got to be more careful!" Elise eximed in worry. Sophia couldn''t tamper the simmering rage that was rising in her heart at that. To be careful? Even if she had been careful, there was nothing she could do to stop herself from falling just now. Chuck was such a narrow-minded person! He had intentionally pushed her. "Why did Chuck run out so fast? He looked really pale and he even slipped on his way out..." Elise trailed off. She had wanted to ask Chuck once more to give her some tips on fighting, but he had rushed out too quickly for her to catch up. He left as quickly as he came. "What? He fell?" Sophia asked, startled. Her lips curled into an unconscious smile. It had to be karma! "Yes, he looked a bit terrified. What did you say to him just now?" Elise asked, curious to know what had transpired between the two. "I didn''t say anything..." "Well, then why are you smiling like that?" Elise inquired, feeling out of sorts. She had no idea what was going on. "I''m not," Sophia quickly concealed her smile. "Right... I''m going to head out for a while then," Elise said before making her way outside. When Sophia caught a glimpse of her daughter''s forlorn expression, she sighed. It was obvious that she had a crush on Chuck. Otherwise, she would not look like that. She knew that nothing good woulde out of this love. Once Elise left, Sophiaughed to herself, "He had actually slipped! Good! I''d be happier if he had hit his head and fainted from the fall. That''d surely keep him from spouting further nonsense in the future. How dare he call me by my first name? That''s what he gets for disrespecting me!" A few secondster, she came back to her senses and started to make a phone call to her secret laboratory. She instructed, "Get over here immediately. I have a bomb here for you to study. I need you to make me five of these in five days..." When Chuck came out, ck Rose thought he looked odd. One side of his face looked red and swollen as if he had been pped in the face. However, she did not approach him. She merely stared at him from afar. Chuck, on the other hand, paid no mind. He held his cheek as he got settled into his car, driving away as soon as he was ready. ck Rose just trailed after him. Chuck drove straight home after that. Even though he had initially nned to pay Alexandrina a visit to thank her, he decided against it. He knew that she would ask him to do some questionable things with her. He was not in the mood to be flirted at or teased. He was going to battle the Yeager family soon. Therefore, he had to make use of his time and prepare ordingly. After all, the Yeager family''s power was no joke. When he got back home, he found that Yvette was still sleeping. He smiled and woke her up with a kiss. Blurry-eyed, she mumbled, "Hubby, where did you go?" "I had to run some errands," Chuck replied. "I see. Are you hungry? I can make something if you''re up for some food," Yvette offered. Chuck smiled and nodded in kind. As such, Yvette headed to the kitchen to prepare some food. Chuck took this as an opportunity to check in on Wi. When he heard some shuffling in her room, he realised that she had already woken up. He knocked on the door lightly before he entered. Wi still looked very pale at that moment. However, she felt much better and well-rested than before. Seeing that she was up and about, he let out a sigh of relief, "Auntie Logan." "Chucky," Wi smiled gently. She had been trying to get out of bed to walk around a little. Chuck quickly walked over to support her, "How are you feeling?" "I feel fine," Wi answered. She honestly felt much better than before, but her head still hurt. However, she knew that the pain was rtively unavoidable. She was now more or less up to date with the current situation as well. They had to face off both the Yeager family and Adriana Whitlock from the Whitlock family! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org In other words, the two hidden families. Wi knew that at this moment in time, she had to recover as soon as possible to be of any use. "That sounds great. Oh, by the way, I seem to recall that you had something to tell me when we were with the Yeager family, didn''t you? What was it that you wanted to tell me?" Chuck asked, curious. He couldn''t figure out what it was that Wi had wanted to say to him. He thought she was going to tell him herst words. It was a huge possibility that that was the case. Maybe she had wanted to bestow him with all of her inheritance. At that time, Wi must have thought that she was going to die. She must have been trying to impart her will to him before her death. At least, that was how Chuck understood it. However, little did he know that Wi had a different idea altogether. Chuck''s inquiry made Wi flush a little, rendering her a little speechless. She had wanted to confess to him at that time because she was under the impression that she would be dead by the end of the day. She needed Chuck to know that she loved him. However, now that they had made it out alive, she could not get the words out of her mouth. "Auntie Logan, what is it? You can tell me..." Chuck stared at Wi expectantly, an eager glint in his eyes. Chapter 657 Chapter 657 "Chucky, it''s fine." Wi couldn''t say it at all. She was the kind of girl who was ustomed to burying everything in her heart. She liked Chuck in private, and it was enough that she saw Chuck being happy. It was not important for her to do anything else. With this kind of character, Wi could not exin anything to him. Chuck was helpless. "It''s really nothing," Wi smiled gently. Now that she was alive, it was best to maintain this rtionship. After all, she already promised Yvette. She couldn''t and wouldn''t have anything to do with Chuck anymore. In addition, Chuck didn''t like her. If he didn''t have those feelings towards her, it would be useless for her to confess out loud. This would only make their rtionship even more awkward. There was no need to go so far. "Alright then. Rest well," Chuck helped her to the bed. "Okay." Chuck went out in ease. Meanwhile, Wiid on the bed. She could only sigh, her gaze bleak. "Chucky, it''s not that I don''t want to say out loud. I especially want to tell you my feelings. I don''t even know when it started, but I''ve started missing you a lot. I like you very much, but... there are some things that I can''t say as they will only change the rtionship between us. Since that''s the case, I''d rather stay like this..." After enjoying the food prepared by Yvette, Chuck had gotten a full day of rest. He decided to resume his training. He was talented inbat and was willing to put in a little extra effort to sharpen his skills. As a result, he was steadily improving daily. Chuck''s two ultimate goals were to be the world''s billionaire and topbat expert. The next day, he asked his mother to send 50 billion dors to the Lawrence family. Sophia was very efficient, so he believed that he would soon obtain his profits. As for Patricia Dawson, she had been studying in Karen''s casino for a long time. Chuck''s first business in the United States could start very soon. Chuck had already asked her to search for a good spot. Besides, Betty, Chuck and Yvette had already paid the ce a visit and gave Patricia a green light. It was a somewhat deserted building, but all it needed was some renovation to start their business. Hence, this saved them a lot of time. Soon, Patricia started to work on the renovations and designing of the building, as well as some exterior decors to brighten up the ce. Chuck was absolutely confident in her abilities. At the same time, he also had high hopes in his very first business. The start of his business empire had officially begun. When the casino opened, Chuck would make sure everyone here would hear of his morous and luxurious casino! He was very confident. He trained himself even harder... Meanwhile, at the Lee family. Elijah, the head of the Lee family, had a cold expression stered on his face. In fact, he was even enraged. Brayden, as well as the other core members of the Lee family, were equally furious! "Dad, the Oatker family has gone too far. I can''t believe they''re attacking us now! They''re definitely nning to take us down with them!" Brayden was absolutely infuriated. Over the past few days, Karen had already begun to seriously deal with the Oatker family. It was undeniable that she was really quick at doing so. Even the Oatker family didn''t expect someone like Karen, who had never resisted any of their attacks before, to fight back so fiercely this time. It was terrifying. In just two days, she had managed to topple much of the Oatker family. The whole Lee family was shocked. None of them expected Karen to be so powerful! While the Lee family was shocked, the Oatker family went ballistic. They tried to get the Lees to join them in their fight against Karen. However, the Lee family had already been taken down by Karen. They didn''t have the firearms, the manpower nor the mood to do so. Everyone had simr thoughts, all except for Brayden. In fact, Brayden had already met with some members of the Oatker family to reach a primary consensus on their cooperation. However, some problems that arose midway took him by surpriseThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. and had himpletely incapacitated in the Lee family mansion. Bang! Elijah pped Brayden. Brayden was astonished. He cupped his cheek in disbelief and bellowed, "Dad, why did you p me?" The other Lee family members were all equally dumbfounded. What was going on? "Stop pretending! Other people don''t know what you''ve secretly done, but I won''t be fooled! Confess, now!" Elijah was anguished by his son''s foolish decision. Everyone could only stare at them nkly, unable toprehend what was going on. Brayden tried to exin himself, "Dad, what are you talking about? What did I secretly do? Don''t misunderstand..." Smack! Another heavy pnded on his face again! Soon, Brayden''s face was red and swollen. "B*stard, are you still trying to make up excuses?" Elijah was furious. Brayden did not dare to meet his father''s ming gaze. He could only lower his head and avoid eye contact. He stammered, "Dad..." "Tell me, what did you do? Did you secretly meet with the Oatker family? Did you promise them to join hands with them and deal with Karen?" "Say it, now!" "I''lle clean! Dad, don''t be angry. It''s true that I''ve met with the Oatker family representatives, but I never thought that they''d lie to me and drag me down. I..." Brayden was filled with anger. "You ungrateful b*stard! Karen has already let us gost time. How dare you do this to her?" Elijah was shivering from the rage that rose within him. "Brayden, what have you done?" "That''s right! Given Karen''s strength, even if we were to join hands with the Oatker family against her, we wouldn''t be able to stand a chance!" Everyone sighed as they spoke out against Brayden''s rash decision. Karen''s previous actions to the Lee family coupled by her extreme counterattacks against the Oatker family for the past two days made everyone understand that she was just too strong. She had already surpassed the Lee family. Under such circumstances, what was the point of joining hands with the Oatker family? They would just be used by the Oatker family anyways! Brayden was furious, but he did not refute everyone''s opposition. He did not expect Karen''s strength to be so strong to even beat up the Oatker family of the Four Greatest Households into submission. At the same time, he was puzzled. Why would the previously passive Karen suddenly decide to retaliate against the Oatker family? What was Karen anxious about? What was the reason for her sudden actions? Brayden just couldn''t figure it out. "What should we do now? Will shee after us again?" A middle-aged man said with lingering fear. Last time, he was beaten up badly by Karen. He was terrified of her. Someone suggested, "Dad, why don''t we take the initiative and ask her toe over so we can talk to her? I''m sure that Karen will forgive us." "Forgive us?" Elijah was bitter. He had already regretted his decision of driving Karen out of the family and exiling her. "Yes, she will forgive us," Another person was convinced. "Just think about it! If someone backstabbed you in the middle of a fight, would you forgive that person?" Elijah sighed. "I..." The person who had suggested this was suddenly rendered speechless. True. They wouldn''t forgive that person so easily. "What should we do now? Will she kill us even though we''re family?" Someone was worried. "s. I''ll have to beg her forgiveness," This was the best solution Elijah coulde up with. He knew that Brayden still held a grudge towards Karen for his son''s death. If he sent Brayden to apologize to Karen, things would escte further for sure. He was the only one capable of appeasing Karen''s anger from being backstabbed. For the sake of the Lee family, he had no choice. Elijah was confident. After all, Karen was his biological daughter. Karen would most likely turn a blind eye to their mistakes if he bowed his head and apologized sincerely to his daughter. "Dad, y-you..." "Dad, how can you beg Karen?" Some people were against it. "Then, tell me. What do you think we can do?" Elijah reprimanded them coldly. In fact, he didn''t really want to. If only things weren''t this bad, he wouldn''t have to resort to begging his own daughter for forgiveness. Everyone was speechless since they were aware that they had no other choice. Just then, Brayden had an ominous n. He suggested, "Dad, why don''t we talk to Chuck first?" "Are you talking about meeting Karen''s son?" Elijah was startled. This was a good idea. In fact, one of the reasons he regretted exiling Karen from the family was the fact that he could no longer see his adorable grandchildren. After all, they were also part of his family. Everyone looked at Brayden in astonishment. "Yes, we can talk to Chuck. If we can persuade Chuck to help us, Karen will most likely listen to her son and let us go," In truth, Brayden would not want to do so either. He snickered silently. He was pissed. He could only step back and give in to Karen this time, but this was the first and the last time he''d do so! After this, he''d take revenge. He couldn''t let his son die in vain! Brayden''s thoughts were full of hatred and malice. There was no way he''d let his son''s death fade out just like this. He vowed that eventually, both Karen Lee and Chuck Cannon would die at his hands! Elijah was silent for a few seconds. This was a usible idea. First, it was probably easier to talk to Chuck. Secondly, he wanted to meet Chuck in person. If he could persuade Chuck to talk to Karen, Elijah wouldn¡¯t need to beg on his knees for forgiveness. This was a better n as of now. "Fine, go make the arrangements then. I''d like to meet Chuck... my grandson," Elijah finally gave in. Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Since the past few days of training, Chuck was on edge. The Yeager family was absolutely silent. Something must be wrong! Why hadn''t they started fighting against his mother? As for his mother, she had been busy dealing with the Oatker family over the past few days. The Yeager family was abnormally silent even during Karen''s counterattack towards the Oatker family. This was really strange. Chuck knew that something was off. He couldn''t wait any longer and stormed straight to the Lawrence family, once again angering Sophia. She asked Chuck coldly, "Why are you here again?" Chuck didn''t dare to flirt with her anymore and went straight to the point. In fact, Sophia had intended to have someone send a bomb over, but she didn''t expect Chuck to personallye to her ce. She asked Chuck to wait in a fit of anger and left the room. After a while, she brought four bombs with her and passed them to Chuck. He was relieved upon seeing the finished bombs. Although they were a bitrger than what Alexandrina had initially given him, it was fine since it could be because of theck of time and technology. These were enough. No one would know that he was hiding them on him anyway. However, Chuck regretted his decision. At that time, he should have blown half of the Yeager family to smithereens. Since they were already hostile towards him, there was no need to leave room for negotiation. Chuck put the bombs away and asked, "Sophia, how much are these?" "Get out!" Sophia snorted. Because of the sample bomb that Chuck gave her, she and her research team had managed to look into several aspects where they had missed out. Hence, there was no need to pay for the bombs. She was still sensible. Chuck smiled and chuckled, "Sophia, your angry face is really..." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "If you say one more word, I''ll tell Karen!" Sophia was enraged. How dare Chuck tease her? Chuck had no choice but to hold his tongue. He didn''t dare to say anything else since he didn''t have the guts. However, when he saw Sophia wearing a gown, he was curious about where she was going and why she was dressed up like this. "Sophia, where are you going?" Chuck came over and asked. Sophia was indeed beautiful. She had a curvaceous figure and was well- groomed. The gown really managed to entuate her beauty. After all, she was rich, so she could spend as much as she wanted to preserve her beauty. "It''s none of your business," Sophia grunted. "Alright, then I''m leaving." "Scram!" Sophia was about to leave too. As for her daughter Elise, she had already left to find someone to teach her somebat skills. She was determined to give Chuck a surprise and finally defeat him. Sophia could not advise this willful daughter of hers. She could only send some people to protect her and allow her to go her ways. This was why she looked even angrier when she saw Chuck this time round. It was all because of Chuck that her daughter had be like this! She didn''t feelfortable seeing Chuck now. "I don''t have any objections to where you are going, but don''t get too close to the Oatker family," Chuck advised her. His mother was dealing with the Oatker family. If the Lawrence family became too close to them, it would be difficult for their future projects and cooperation tomence. After all, they were business partners. "Karen can do what she wants, while I''ll do mine. Don''t lump us together!" Sophia sneered and shook her head. "So does that mean you''re going to the Oatker family''s banquet?" Chuck asked in astonishment. "That''s right! One of my good friends has invited me, so why shouldn''t I go?" Sophia retorted angrily. "You should go, but I have to remind you, don''t..." "You''re so annoying! Get out of my sight!" Sophia drove him away. Chuck felt that something was wrong. The Oatker family was currently in a tough spot after being attacked by his mother, so why would they suddenly invite Sophia to a banquet? "Sophia, don''t lose your virginity," Chuck told her. Bang! Upon hearing his words, Sophia threw something at him and roared, "Get lost! Do you hear me?" With that, Chuck rushed out quickly. "You b*stard! Lose my virginity? I already have a daughter but you''re asking me to not lose my virginity?" Sophia was badly infuriated. She was extremely irritated at Chuck. When Chuck came out and saw Sophia already in the Rolls Royce, he still felt that something was amiss. However, he decided to forget about it. She was the head of the Lawrence family, so how could anything happen to her? Though, there was the possibility that the Oatker family wanted to join forces with the Lawrence family to resist his mother. It seemed quite likely. Hence, Chuck felt that it would be better if he followed along to take a look. Although he firmly believed that Sophia would not go against his mother, his sixth sense was tingling. He made a phone call to ck Rose and wanted to ask for her opinion, only to have her reply indifferently, "It''s up to you!" Her meaning was self- exnatory. Basically, she was saying that she''d follow him wherever he goes. Chuck was speechless. Did he upset ck Rose? They had known each other for quite some time, but she was still quite distant and unfriendly. However, Chuck was already used to it. When he got into his car, his cell phone rang. It was from an unknown number. He was confused as he answered the call. Then, he heard someone asking him something. "Is this Chuck Cannon? I''m your uncle. Do you have time to meet us? Your grandfather wants to see you." "My grandfather?" Chuck frowned. He already knew that the Lee family had driven his mother out. Since this was the case, why would he meet them? "Yes. Chuck, your grandfather wants to see you." "Forget it, he''s not my grandfather since he drove my mother out of the Lee family! I don''t see you as my uncle either. Bye!" Chuck hung up the phone angrily. Chuck was also aware of the details. Betty had told him that while his mother was in the middle of dealing with the Oatker family, the Lee family had suddenly joined the fight. He understood the Lee family''s objective. They had found out that Karen was too strong, so they must be thinking of backing off and appealing to his mother so she wouldn''te after them next! Of course, Chuck was not stupid. He managed to figure this out. The phone rang again. Chuck didn''t answer it, but it kept ringing several times. He was furious. When he answered the phone, he roared right into the phone without waiting for the other party to talk, "Can you stop? I already told you that I don''t want to see him. Now you''re ying the family card, calling yourself my uncle and grandfather. Where were you before this? Are you forgetting that you kicked my mother out of the Lee family?" There were a few seconds of silence. The person on the phone was taken aback. In truth, Karen was the one who called as she said, "Chucky, you...." "Mom," Chuck was surprised and quickly started to exin himself. "Alright, I know. The reason I called was to tell you to stay home and not go out," Karen changed the topic. "Okay. I just came out to get some bombs from Sophia, so..." "You are calling her by her name?" Karen was startled. "Um, mom I''m on my way home." "Chucky, you''re already cooperating with her. She''s older than you, so you should respect her and try not to call her by her name. Do you understand?" Karen advised him. "Alright, I got it," Chuck''s forehead was covered in a cold sweat. "By the way, do you want to go visit your grandfather?" Karen felt that it was difficult to force Chuck against his own will. She could only allow Chuck to make his own decision. After all, her father''s rtionship with her was something solely between the two of them. It had nothing to do with Chuck. "No. Why do I need to see him?" Chuck frowned. When he found out about how the Lee family had cut off all ties with his mother, he was enraged. "Chucky, you should meet him and talk to him. Tell him not to force my hand!" Karen definitely understood what his father meant. She was aware that Brayden was most likely the person pulling the strings. Since she was smart, she had easily found out the root cause of the Lee family''s actions. "Mom..." "I''m just giving you my opinion. Whether you want to meet him is entirely up to you," Karen told him. Meanwhile, Chuck was considering his mother''s words. After all, he wanted to know the true reason why the Lee family would want to chase his mother out. "Okay, I understand. Mom, I''m going to meet him," Chuck made up his mind. "Alright. Just tell him not to force my hand!" "Alright, I will," Chuck was about to hang up the phone. Just then, he thought of what Sophia said just now and quickly added, "Mom, I have something to tell you." "Go ahead." "Soph... Um, she''s just gone to meet the Oatker family. I''m worried that she''ll..." "Don''t worry about that. She¡¯ll think about it carefully since it''s not a good idea for her to oppose me right now. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have agreed to cooperate with you either. As of now, let''s just see what the Oatker family is nning to do. Call her and let her know," Karen had already analyzed the situation. "Okay. Mom, I''m hanging up," With that, Chuck hung up. As soon as he hung up, the Lee family called again to persuade him, "Chuck, your grandfather is waiting for you. Come and see him." "Okay. Where are you guys? I''ll go meet you right now," Chuck replied. Chapter 659 Chapter 659 "We''re at Ingrid Hotel. It belongs to us. I''ming to pick you up now," The voice on the other end of the phone sounded surprised. "No need, I''ll go over myself. Also, this is your hotel, not mine. Don''t say that it''s ours," Chuck hung up the phone indifferently. He drove to the hotel. ck Rose followed behind him with vignce. She kept wondering where Chuck was heading. While she was driving, she couldn''t help but feel slightly hungry. She was suddenly reminded of that delicious cake that Chuck had brought her previously. When would she be able to taste that again? However, soon, she discarded that thought of hers. She couldn''t depend on Chuck since he was just a big, fat liar. Meanwhile, at Ingrid Hotel. The Lee family had already sat down and were waiting for Chuck. Brayden didn''te, and Elijah didn''t allow him to appear either. They didn''t want him to ruin the meeting. "Chuck has agreed toe," The person who had just called Chuck eximed. "Great! He''s finally agreed toe! And I thought it was Karen who stopped him froming to meet us!" "I thought so too. I was scared to death." They were still reeling from their previous fearful encounter with Karen. "Go pick him up! What are you waiting for?" "Chuck said that he''s driving here. I can hear from his tone that he still doesn''t trust us. We were really too strict with Karen previously so that now she... s, she''s still our sister after all." A man with grey hair could only heave in regret. Everyone fell silent. "It''s all right now. When Chuck arrives, we can have a good talk," Someone tried to cheer everyone up. "Yep! Well be nice to him!" "No matter what, I''m still his uncle. He still has to respect me, doesn''t he?" Several members of the Lee family were in agreement, but Elijah was a bit nervous. After all, Chuck was his grandson, but he had never cared about him. At the same time, on another floor at the same hotel. Sophia was here alone. Someone from the Oatker family had invited her to meet with them. At this crucial moment, she wouldn''t want to step into the Oatkers'' territory. Hence, she suggested meeting them here, at the Lee family''s hotel. In fact, Sophia was here to break off her cooperation with the Oatker family. In her opinion, Karen was absolutely infuriated this time. Judging from Karen''s actions for the past few days, she had been giving it her all to decimate the Oatker family for good. It wasn''t a trifling matter to be messed around with. Sophia was also smart. Indeed, she was astonished at Karen''s ability and sheer strength to go against the Oatker family. In the long run, she could already see the Oatker family done for. Karen was almost guaranteed to destroy the Oatker family in the near future. This was truly terrifying!! Therefore, Sophia wanted to cut off all contact with the Oatker family. However, it was true that she had been hesitating to do so. After all, she was friends with some Oatker. As much as she refused toe, she eventually decided to meet them here. With that, she went in. In a private room, a beautiful woman and a man were staring at each other. Both their expressions were angry and vicious. "I didn''t expect Karen to be so powerful!" Celia Oatker grumbled. "Yes, that''s why we need to rely on Sophia. Well join forces to go against Karen Lee." Thinking of this, Celia was worried, "I hope Sophia won''t me me for what I''m about to do." "me you? Why are you still hesitating? You''re the one who called her over. Now that everything is set in ce, why are you still hesitating now?" Celia''s brother, Bruce Oatker, hissed. "I... After all, she is my friend. I... s!" Celia could only sigh now. "What are you sighing for?" Bruce was mad. Celia stared at her brother and exposed his thoughts, "Bruce, don''t think that I don''t know what you are nning. You have been interested in Sophia for a long time, so you suggested to father to do this, right?" "Celia, what are you talking about?" Upon hearing this, Bruce hemmed and hawed. "I already found out that you had a crush on Sophia sincest year. You were basically drooling when you saw her from afar. That''s why you''re suggesting to drug her and use that to ckmail her into helping us!" Celia was furious. "So what? Who doesn''t like beautiful women? In addition, she is the head of the Lawrence family, holding both power and status! Men like us love to conquer such women. Besides, she has the looks too," After being exposed, Bruce decided not to mask his thoughts and intentions anymore. Celia was pissed, but she had no other choice. Karen''s forces were just too great, and the Oatker family had been caughtpletely off guard. Now, they had to reel in support to help them, and the Lawrence family was their best choice. "Celia, I am doing this for the sake of the family," Bruce tried to appeal to his sister. "I know what you''re thinking of, so stop pretending!" Celia snorted coldly. "Fine, I''ll stop pretending. I''ll offer her a drinkter, but it''s guaranteed that she''s not going to drink it. I''ve already spiked the drinks so since you''re here... Celia, why are you so repulsed by this idea? See, Sophia is your friend, but I''m your brother! I want Sophia, so as a sister, shouldn''t you be siding with me?" Bruce snickered. "Why should I help you?!" Celia roared. Soon, she sighed, "How many times have I helped you already? You''d better not harm herter!" "I know. Sophia is so beautiful, so why would I harm her?" "Don''t think that I''m unaware of your weird, perverted kinks!" Celia scoffed. Hearing this, Bruce was embarrassed and quickly ended the topic, "Got it." Knock! Just then, someone knocked on the door. "Celia, get the door. She''s here," Bruce could not wait to see Sophia. This time, he had to drug Sophia and ckmail her into joining forces against Karen. She would receive benefits too. Once Karen was gone, the Lawrence family would profit from that! "Wipe your mouth, your saliva is leaking out," Celia snorted and went to open the door. Soon, Sophia strutted in. Bruce was stunned. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. As one of the members of the Four Greatest Households in Seldeval City, he didn''t reallyck femalepanions. He had already seen so many beauties of all kinds. He was sure he''d already had a taste of almost all different types of women. However, there were still some who were out of his league. For instance, Sophia Lawrence, who was both more powerful and influential than him. It wasmon for men to be hooked up on women they couldn''t have, and this was the same for Bruce. In fact, it didn''t really matter whether these women were pretty or ugly; single or married. Men would try all means to approach them just to satisfy their own desires. In short, men enjoyed conquering women who were more powerful than them. In addition, Sophia was pretty and courteous, proof of her good upbringing. Sophia looked at her friend. Of course, she didn''t look at her friend''s younger brother. She also knew that right now, the Oatker family was intending to draw her over to their side. She would not fall for their tricks. "Sophia, I..." Celia smiled at her. "I know. I''m here to talk to you about it. Don''t contact me anymore from here onwards. Karen is not an easy person to deal with," Sophia was serious. There was no need to beat around the bush. Celia was irritated. Did Sophia just reject her outright? Fine then, don''t me her for what was coming next! "Well, I... Fine. Since you''ve already made it clear, I know that I am unable to force you anymore. We''re still sisters, so cheers!" Celia poured a ss of wine for Sophia. Sophia could not bear to just leave. After all, they had known each other for quite some time, and they had always been good friends. However, the Oatker family was already in such a predicament. She came here not as an individual, but as the representative of her family. She had no choice but to set aside her rtionship with Celia for the sake of the Lawrence family. "Sophia, we''ve known each other for so long, but now, you don''t even want to drink with me now?" Celia sighed and downed her ss. Bruce couldn''t wait. Come on Sophia, drink up! Sophia remained silent for a few seconds. Then, she picked up the ss of wine and drank it. She put down the ss and said to Celia, "I''m going back. If you want to stay alive, then go to my house. I will save your life, and only yours alone." This was the most Sophia could do for her friend now. "There''s no need to," Celia sneered. "Alright then, goodbye," Sophia turned around and left. However, Bruce was already waiting at the door. Sophia frowned, "What do you want to do? Are you trying to force me to attack you?" At the same time, she reached for the gun in her back. They had to be joking. As an arms dealer in the United States, she had the best weapons at her perusal. She was also extremely quick in using them! "Sophia, do you know? I''ve liked you for a long time," Bruce smiled sinisterly as he approached her. "I don''t want to hear such trash. Get out!" Sophia wanted to take out her gun, but she suddenly felt dizzy. She was stunned and could only stammer, "That ss of wine..." "Oh, I don''t think you have a choice now! You''ll have to help the Oatker family against Karen, do you understand? When we''re together, you''ll surely believe what I say!" Bruce cackled maniacally. Chapter 660 Chapter 660 "Why isn''t he here yet?" The Lee family was anxious. They had been waiting for a long time. Chuck said that he would drive over, but why hadn''t he arrived yet? Was there traffic on the road, or did he suddenly not want toe? Or was it Karen who did not allow Chuck toe over? "Let''s just wait," Elijah ordered. "I guess that''s the only thing we can do," The others sighed along with Elijah. Meanwhile. When Chuck drove over, he noticed Sophia''s car parked in front of the hotel. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. This was such a coincidence. Was Sophia nning to meet the Oatker family members here? Their meeting was really fated. It would be better to meet Sophia after meeting the Lee family members. After all, meeting the Lee family members was his priority now. "Be careful!" ck Rose showed up this time to follow Chuck directly in person. A while ago, she had received a phone call from Karen, telling her to stay by his side. "Are you worried about me?" Chuck asked with a faint smile. "Can you just go to hell?" ck Rose yelled. A raging fire was burning in her heart. If it wasn''t for Karen, she wouldn''t want to talk to Chuck at all. Chuck was speechless. He quickly stopped her and offered, "Wait a minute, let''s have dinner here together!" "Who wants to eat with you? Not me, you ruin my appetite," ck Rose refused him immediately. "Wow, you really have bad taste," Chuck fell silent again. A few secondster, he asked, "Speaking of which, did you eat the cake I brought for youst time?" "I threw it away," ck Rose lied without even blinking. "Threw it away? That''s such a waste!" Chuck mumbled. He didn''t bother with the icy ck Rose. Instead, he walked right into the hotel and was immediately greeted by a row of beauties. "Young Master!!" The beautiful women lowered their heads politely and greeted him in unison. "I''m not your Young Master! Where are they?" Chuck shook his head and frowned. He was only here to deliver Karen''s message, as well as to ask them why they would exile his mother from the household. "This way, please!" The beautiful women were startled. They did not dare to say anything else. After all, this was the first time they had heard of such a young master. Yet, they assumed that Chuck was a kind person. Despite his cold and indifferent tone, he was still nice to them and did not throw his temper at them. When Braydon''s son was still alive, he''d always act violently towards them. All the beauties would be frightened upon encountering him, but they did not feel that way towards Chuck. Chuck and ck Rose followed them in. The beauties led them to a room. Chuck found several people sitting inside the luxurious private room, a lot of them quite old and aged. Those were most likely his mother''s siblings and father. Chuck recognized them. Since they were rted to Karen, they had simr facial features. "Come in, Chuck. Your grandfather is waiting for you," A middle-aged man greeted him with a smile. Chuck was expressionless. These were the people who had exiled his mother out of the family. Yet now, they were all smiles towards him! Chuck was disgusted. "Hurry up and greet your grandfather," The middle-aged man said. "Your grandfather has been waiting for you for half a day," The other Lee family members said in unison. Chuck looked at the grey-haired old man and shook his head, refusing all of them, "He''s not my grandfather!!" Everyone was utterly shocked. All of a sudden, the Lee family quietened down. The room was engulfed in silence. "Chuck, what are you talking about? Why isn''t he your grandfather? Your mother, Karen Lee, is his biological daughter. How can you say something like that?" "That''s right. Chuck, you''re mistaken. Your grandfather treats you very well. He has been waiting for you since early this morning and even arranged for the kitchen to cook something for you. Your words have hurt your grandfather!" The Lee family members started chattering, every one of them berating Chuck for his words. "Hurtful? How dare you say so? What did you guys say when you chased my mother out? Huh?" Chuck shot back lividly. They were astonished and rendered speechless by his words. This included the head of the Lee family, Elijah. He could only sigh, "I admit, it was all our fault..." "Did you just say it''s your fault? Do you think an apology can work? Do you think you''d be forgiven by just saying sorry after giving someone a p?" Chuck''s expression was cold and distant. He suddenly understood the sadness of his mother being driven out of the Lee family back then. What was the point standing here? The looks on these people''s faces were still the same. Did they expect to be forgiven after apologizing? The Lee family members found themselves speechless, unable to say a single word to exin themselves. They couldn''t refute his words. In fact, they felt slightly ashamed of themselves. "Chuck, I know it''s toote to talk about this now, but I''ve always been your grand..." Elijah tried to appeal to Chuck. "No, you''re not! From the moment you kicked my mom out, you were no longer my grandfather!" Chuck''s eyes were red-rimmed and full of anger. Elijah could only sigh. He couldn''t say anything now. "I can already know what happened to my mom growing up just by looking at your faces. Don''t tell me otherwise. Stop trying to look for me or my mom!" Chuck turned around and was about to leave. "Chuck, you..." Someone tried to have him stay. "Let go! By the way, my mom said that this is thest time that she will let you all go. Don''t push her limits anymore!" Chuck walked to the door. ck Rose followed him without a word. "Chuck Cannon!" Elijah stood up and shouted. "You are not qualified to call my name!" Chuck snorted and stormed out. ck Rose left after him. Thud! The door was then mmed shut. There was dead silence in the room for a few seconds. Everyone sighed. "Thank God. She let us go this time." "Yes, I guess Karen still has some feelings for the Lee family. We were the ones who had gone too farst time. Now that I think about it, we were really wrong." "s. Back when I was a child, Karen often gave me pocket money..." "Really? She gave it to me as well." Upon reminiscing their past, everyone in the room was feeling immense regret. Meanwhile, Elijah looked perplexed. He liked Chuck at first sight. After years of dealing with people, he had learnt how to judge one''s character urately. From what he saw, Chuck wasn''t pampered nor did he use his wealth and status to bully others. This was difficult to find amongst wealthy people. It was almost guaranteed that Chuck would have a bright future ahead of him! If he was still a member of the Lee family, they would benefit from raising such a proper child. Yet, he wasn''t now. He regretted and muttered, "What have I done?" "Dad, don''t be sad. Karen has given us another chance..." Someone said, tears brimming in their eyes. "So what? I have lost a daughter and a grandchild..." Elijah was anguished. If he had not done so that day, would Karen still be in the Lee family? Yet, regrets were pointless now. Thinking of this, Elijah could only heave in painful sorrow... "Chuck, are you hungry?" ck Rose noticed Chuck''s unpleasant expression and asked. Chuck sighed and replied, "Yeah. Let''s go out and eat. I don''t want to stay here any longer!" "Alright," ck Rose had no objections. She was also hungry. However, Chuck remembered that Sophia was still here. Hence, he suggested, "I''ll go look for Sophia and ask her if she wants to leave with us." "Whatever," ck Rose rolled her eyes. Why did he have to look for her? There would only be an extra person during dinner time! Chuck went to look for her. When he passed by a private room, he heard someone struggling inside. Chuck was shocked and stopped. He asked, "ck Rose, do you hear something from inside?" "No. Do you still want to eat? If not, forget it," ck Rose was annoyed. "Don''t be angry. Wait here, I''ll go in and have a look. I''m afraid that the Oatker family might do something to her and force her to go against my mom," This was Chuck''s main concern. To tell the truth, he no longer had any improper thoughts about her. Back in the Amazon, he told Elise that he was going to sleep with Sophia in front of her out of sheer rage and frustration. Later, when he calmed down, he no longer had such indecent thoughts. Therefore, Chuck did not mention anything about it at that time because he wanted to cooperate with the Lawrence family. "Fine," ck Rose frowned. She also heard someone struggling inside. Something must have gone wrong. Even if it wasn''t Sophia, someone else was probably in danger. "Ok, I''ll go in and have a look," Chuck didn''t pay too much attention to her. He kicked down the door and barged in. If no one was in danger, he''d just apologize. But what if someone really was in trouble? After entering, Chuck''s eyes widened in disbelief as he gasped, "Sophia! It''s really you, are you..." Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Sophia was struggling! She was desperate to escape. This was the first time she had ever been in such a predicament. She had onlye here because she trusted her friend. However, she did not expect to be stabbed in the back and drugged by Celia. She had trusted her! Sophia struggled. She was in despair and utter fury! Eventually, she found her strength fading away as sheid on the ground in hopelessness. Celia nced at Sophia and said coldly, "Bruce, you do what you want to do. I''m going out." "Okay, hurry up and leave!" Bruceughed. His eyes were twinkling with excitement. He had liked Sophia for too long. Despite having many women beside him, he still lusted for Sophia. As the head of the Lawrence family of the Four Greatest Households, he could not just approach Sophia so easily. Yet, the further he was from her, the greater his lust for her was! Now that he had gotten his hands on her, how could he bear to waste any more time? "Hmph! Have you never seen a woman before?" Celia was angry. "Celia, you don''t understand! I have never been able to get her. Now that I have, I''m satisfied," Bruce chuckled. "Men are really weird. Fine then, I''m leaving," With this, Celia was about to leave. Upon seeing this, Sophia hugged her leg in despair and called out weakly, "No, how can you do this to me?" "How can I do this to you? It''s you who wanted to distance yourself from me in the first ce. You''re not my friend anymore, so why can''t I do this to you?" Celia snickered. Sophia had lost all hope. She gasped and cursed under her breath, "You a*shole!" "Yeah, I am an a*shole. After all, you''re the head of the Lawrence family! You know that I need your help, so why didn''t you help me in the first ce? In addition, my brother''s younger than you. You''re taking advantage of him and I''m not even saying anything about that yet. We''re all women, so stop pretending! Although you''re already been divorced, it''s been a couple of years already. You must have a lot of men by your side... Tsk. My brother will only be taken advantage of by you if you''re together," Celia sneered. "You!" Sophia was pissed. She had been single for a long time, but she had never done anything before! Her daughter was already all grown up, and she was still the head of a family. How could she simply find a man to be with? "Stop pretending!" Celia kicked Sophia. Then, she slowly strutted out of the room. Sophia was alone and in distress. Bruce shed a vulgar smile at her, "Sophia, I''ve liked you for a long time. Today, I''ll..." "If you touch me, I''ll kill you. I will!" Sophia tried to maintain consciousness and roared out hoarsely. She had used up all her energy just to shout at him at the top of her lungs. "Kill me? Haha! Once you''re with me, let''s see if you can bear to kill me then! Would you want everyone to see how you look like? Haha!" Bruce cackled maniacally. "I will kill you, I swear!" Bruce onlyughed as he threw himself onto her. Sophia could only close her eyes, refusing to bear witness to what was about to happen. Tears of anguish flowed down her cheeks as she despaired... She had made up her mind. She was definitely going to kill this person once this was over. Right now, she just wanted to burst into tears and cry her heart out. However, she couldn''t. Even if such a thing had happened to her, she still had to be strong. She cried softly. Just then, she heard the door being kicked down, followed by an annoying but familiar voice that said, "Sophia, are you... why are you here?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She was stunned. Was it him?! He seemed to be bbergasted by what was going on. Immediately after, he looked enraged. What was wrong with him? Was it because of her? How could that be possible? What did she do to make him angry? Yet, it was true that he looked furious. Sophia was astonished. The only thing that she could focus on now was the face of the person who had dashed into the room - the person who was angered because of her sake! Amidst her despair, this person had given her hope. She... was touched! "What the f*ck! Who are you? Get out!!" Bruce was annoyed. He was about to have his way, but this idiot barged in and disturbed him! Bruce was pissed. When Chuck saw Sophia, he instinctively felt exasperated. It was fine for a man to pursue a woman, but why would he choose to do something outrageous like this? He was right all along. The Oatker family wanted to draw the Lawrence family over to their side. However, Chuck never expected them to resort to such dirty tactics! Chuck clenched his fists. With all of his might, he threw a punch at Bruce. "You motherf*cker! Do you want to die? I''m the Young Master of the Oatker family. How dare you fight me?" Bruce was mad and took on the blow with a sinister smirk. Karen knew what the Oatker family had been studying. They were studying the limits of the human body and looking into the creation of supernatural men. However, with current technology, it was difficult to develop a serum that could activate a person''s supernatural ability. Instead, they had managed to develop an anesthetic that could paralyze one''s feeling towards pain. As a young master of the Oatker family, he had ess to such a serum and could strengthen his abilities. As the sensation of pain disappeared, his fighting tolerance would be enhanced. Upon meeting Chuck''s fists, Bruce snickered and raised his leg to defend himself. Soon, amotion was heard in the room. Bruce and Chuck were fighting each other. ck Rose, who rushed in together with Chuck, was shocked. The one lying on the ground was the head of the Lawrence family, Sophia Lawrence. With one look at her, ck Rose knew that she had been drugged! As a woman, she was angered upon meeting such a scene! She rushed over angrily and shouted, "Chuck, I''ll deal with this person. Take Sophia to the hospital!" Chuck was indifferent. Based solely on fighting ability, Bruce was no match for Chuck. After all, Chuck had inherited Karen''sbat skills and techniques. It was easy to beat Bruce, but he seemed to feel no pain! Bruce''s reaction was out of Chuck''s expectations. "Why doesn''t he feel pain? Doesn''t he hurt?" Chuck asked. ck Rose had been a killer for so many years, so she must know something. "The Oatker family wanted to develop a serum to strengthen a human''s senses and enhance their supernatural ability, but they didn''t seed. Instead, they developed something that can paralyze a person''s sense of pain. It''s simr to anesthetics, but the difference is that it can be maintained for a long time. I''ll deal with this person. You can take Sophia to the hospital, or you can wait for me in the car!" ck Rose exined quickly. Chuck thought about it for a few seconds. ck Rose was stronger than him, so he didn''t want to waste time worrying about her. He nodded and picked Sophia up. Then, he ran out immediately! Bruce was really furious this time. Sophia was gone, right under his nose! "ck Rose, you really have guts. Previously, I paid you 50 million dors to protect me. Not only did you refuse me, but you''re also protecting this wimp now?" Bruce shouted angrily. "You''re shameless! It''s ten thousand times better to protect him than to protect you!" ck Rose shot back. Although Chuck was annoying, at least he respected women. He would never use such dirty tricks on a woman! ck Rose hated such underhanded tactics. "Hmph, you''ve ruined my n. Get out of my way! Do you hear me?" Bruce dashed towards her in rage. For the sake of the Oatker family, he had ns to force Sophia in dealing with Karen together. Yet, his ns today were entirely ruined because of ck Rose! Bruce''s fists headed towards her. ck Rose took his attack head- on and hissed coldly. "Don''t look down on women!" She was infuriated. This was uneptable! She was already in a bad mood. Now that she had seen someone mistreating women, she could no longer hold in her anger. "Die!" Bruce''s fists headed towards her like a torrent of bullets. He attacked ck Rose furiously. He wouldn''t feel a tad bit of pain, but that didn''t mean that ck Rose couldn''t. In response, ck Rose took out her dagger and attacked... "Sophia, are you all right? I''ll take you to the hospital," Chuck said quickly. Sophia was burning up pretty badly. She was most likely half-conscious and close to falling into aa. "No, don''t take me to the hospital. If someone finds out, I..." Sophia still managed to maintain her consciousness. After thinking for a while, Chuck asked, "I''ll send you home then?" "No. Can you take me somewhere else, please?" Sophia was confused. Chuck was still holding her even now. All of a sudden, she felt that Chuck was very manly. She had been single for too long. No man had managed to enter her heart, but things were different now. When she was wallowing in despair, Chuck had rushed in and given her hope. He managed to make her feel touched, an emotion that she hadn''t felt for a long time! Perhaps, it was the dream of many women to be a damsel in distress! Sophia''s thoughts were muddled. Why did things turn out like this? Was it because of the wine she had just drunk? "Fine. I''ll take you to find a random hotel so you can rest there..." Chuck said. He thought that Sophia was afraid of being seen by Elise, so he proposed they find a ce outside. Chuck opened the door and carried her into the car. When he got out of the car and was nning to drive, Sophia had her grip locked on Chuck''s shirt. She didn''t seem to want him to leave. Her gaze was nk and unfocused. Chuck was stunned... Chapter 662 Chapter 662 "Sophia, I..." Chuck was at a loss. He waspletely bewildered. After a while, Sophia came to her senses. She bit her lips and put on her clothes in silence. When she woke up, she was horrified. She was astonished to see herself going out of control. Sophia''s heart was brimming with shame. She really couldn''t face what she had done. She really didn''t know what to do now. Chuck didn''t force her and had done it with him voluntarily. She was confused. Previously Elise had told her that Chuck wanted to do her. She was already agonizing over that statement. Eventually, she had no choice to agree since she was the one who had promised Chuck something! Back then, she was desperate! However, Chuck didn''t ask that of her, so she was relieved. Although nothing happened previously, she had finally done it this time. Sophia calmed herself down. She turned to look at Chuck. He was the second man who had taken her. He was young and charming. He wasn''t even a local! Sophia sighed and tried her best to remain calm. She assured him, "I... You don''t have to worry. It''s all my fault." "But I..." Chuck was also distressed. He couldn''t exin what had happened just now. Perhaps, he was thinking of Yvette. "No, it''s my fault," Sophia''s gaze was dim. The atmosphere in the car was abnormally silent. The silence was awkward and suffocating. "You don''t have to think about anything. Just consider it a dream. Both you and I have woken up, so that means that we should forget about everything that had happened." Sophia trembled and pleaded, "Chuck, please don''t tell anyone what happened just now, okay? I''m begging you!" If someone else found out, she wouldn''t know how to face her family. She didn''t think about killing Chuck at all. If she silenced him, no one would ever know of this. However, she couldn''t do it. Why was that so? It was because Chuck was the second man in her life. He had swept in and saved her heroically, then slept with her here. That was why Sophia could not hurt him. She could only beg Chuck. "Sophia, I won''t tell anyone about what happened just now. Don''t worry," Chuck assured her. He couldn''t describe how he was feeling now. He had never thought that something like this would happen. Now that he had a closer look, Sophia was indeed gorgeous and well- groomed. She looked slightly pitiful now. It didn''t matter how powerful Sophia was or how much influence she had as the head of her family. Right now, she was no more than a normal woman. She was pitiful, but she pretended that she was fine and that she was strong. She was wallowing in despair. Chuck was already in the wrong. How could he hurt Sophia again by spreading the news out? "Thank you. I''ll trust you," Sophia fell silent. There was nothing else to say. She felt as if she was in a dream, but she believed Chuck wholeheartedly. This was because Chuck''s gaze was steady and sincere. He wasn''t lying! "Shall I take you out now?" Chuck asked. "No, there''s no need. I''m already awake. Send me back," Sophia shook her head unnaturally. Chuck fell silent. He already felt really sorry for Yvette thest time something simr happened with Quinn. Now, he had done it again... Chuck sighed. How would he face Yvette? Yvette''s love for him was genuine. However, he still did such a thing. His mood immediately worsened. "Chuck, what''s wrong? Are you tired?" Sophia asked softly. She couldn''t help but feel concerned for him. "No. I just feel sorry for my wife," Chuck muttered. He started to open his heart to Sophia perhaps because of her gentle tone. Sophia was stunned. She recalled meeting Chuck''s wife, Yvette Jordan, before. She also knew that Yvette was particrly beautiful and young. Compared to herself, her age was already much older than Yvette''s. "I won''t let anyone else know, Chuck. Don''t worry, trust me. I won''t let Yvette know. Trust me, alright?" Sophia''s tone softened. Chuck could only sigh. Sophia couldn''t help but want tofort him. After all, she was the person who had stopped him from leaving a while ago. She felt so guilty! To admit something that she would rather not, she actually had sex with a younger man. Chuck was years younger than her. He was almost the same age as her daughter! Sophia admitted that Chuck was on the losing end of the bet here. That was why she felt so bad! In fact, she had a moralpass that she followed closely. She followed whatever was morally correct, and rejected anything that went against her beliefs. Right now, she felt sorry for Chuck! It wasn''t a matter of feelings or status. Based solely on the fact that she was much older than him, she was already feeling extremely bad towards him. Due to that guilt, she couldn''t kill him. She couldn''t bring herself to do so. "Yeah," Chuck came to his senses and felt that it was really strange to talk to her about this. They stared at each other. A few secondster, both of them lowered their heads at the same time. "I think we should stop cooperating," Chuck suggested. "Your mother has already transferred the money to me, so you''re already considered an investor. How can I just stop the cooperation just like this? Don''t worry, I will share the profits with you. I won¡¯t take a single penny from you, so just trust me," Sophia felt slightly bitter. "I believe in you, but..." Chuck was in a dilemma. In such a situation, how could he continue asking her to make money for him? What would that make him? For their partnership to continue, they had to maintain a professional rtionship. However, now that they no longer had a professional rtionship, they could no longer continue cooperating. "Just trust me. I''ll give you the money on time, so don''t worry. What had happened just now was just a dream. Both of us are awake and aware now. Let''s just forget about it. Is that alright, Chuck?" Sophia asked. "Su-sure," Chuck replied. He had mixed feelings. "That''s good. You don''t have to worry about the cooperation since I''ll take care of it," Sophia told him softly. "Ok." There was another bout of silence. Chuck had not expected such a situation, so he was still stupefied. "Chuck, I''m leaving," Sophia''s voice broke the silence in the car. With that, Chuck went out hurriedly. Immediately after, Sophia stepped out of Chuck''s car and headed toward hers. "Sophia..." Chuck called out to her. Upon hearing Chuck''s voice, Sophia turned around. "Remember to be extra careful," Chuck said after holding back for a long time. If Sophia had been on her guard this time, such a thing would not have happened. "Okay, I''ll be careful in the future. I''m going back, you... should drive carefully," Sophia walked over and got into her own car. Soon, she drove away. Chuck stood there, frozen for a while. Just then, ck Rose came running over and asked, "Alright, let''s send Sophia to the hospital... Wait. Where is Sophia?" ck Rose had already dealt with Bruce from the Oatker family. It had taken her some time since he didn''t feel any pain! "Her driver took her away," Chuck came to his senses and quickly gave her an excuse. "Oh, that''s good. By the way, do you want this?" ck Rose heaved a sigh of relief. Sophia''s condition was rtively easy to settle. If her driver sent her home, that would be enough. After all, they had helped save her from Bruce, so she was already indebted to them. There was no need to send her home personally. During such extreme times, it was better to be extra careful. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only In addition, ck Rose had found two bottles in Bruce''s pockets. ck Rose could tell that they were the drugs that the Oatker family had developed. They were the sort of drugs that could paralyze one''s sense of pain, allowing them to fight for prolonged periods. This was useful during desperate times. "What''s this?" Chuck asked in surprise. "It''s a kind of paralyzing drug. When you are in danger and you want to go all out, you can use it. Do you want it? I''ll give you one," ck Rose also wanted to use one for herself. It was something she could use if she was in danger. ck Rose was pretty determined. Even in the face of death, she wanted to die with dignity. Chuck looked at them and had an urge to take all of them. He asked, "Can you give them all to me?" "Nope. You can take one, while the other one is mine. If you are in danger, I can use this to protect you," ck Rose said. "Thank you," Chuck nodded his head at her as a sign of thanks. Of course, he would take it to protect himself. He could use it at dire times! "By the way, where is that person?" He asked. "He''s dead. Do you expect him to still be alive?" ck Rose didn''t really care about Bruce''s background. She''d be slightly concerned previously, but now that Karen was going to decimate the Oatker family, there was no need to be worried about revenge. "Where are you going now? Home?" She asked. "No, I''m hungry. Let''s go for dinner. It''s on me," Chuck had said that he wanted to treat her to dinner. "Do you think I don''t have money? Why do I need you to treat me?" She scoffed before going off to drive her own car. She could eat as much as she wanted. Chapter 663 Chapter 663 "By the way, what do you want to eat?" Chuck ran over and asked. "It''s up to you." ck Rose was fine with anywhere, but she wanted to eat the cake Chuck had given herst time. "I don''t eat hamburgers," Chuck didn''t want to eat that. Instead, he was craving some oriental food tonight. Speaking of which, one of his mother''s restaurants was nearby, so he could just go there. There were all kinds of food. "I''ve already said that I don''t mind," ck Rose said angrily. Chuck grumbled under his breath and drove to this ce with ck Rose. Soon, the two of them arrived at the restaurant. Chuck looked at the menu and ordered three dishes. Then, he passed the menu to ck Rose and asked her to order. "How many times do I have to repeat myself? I don¡¯t mind eating anything!¡± ck Rose looked icy. "Don''t be angry. Why are you angry when you''re having a meal?" Chuck was speechless. "It''s not my fault! You''re the one who''s so noisy!" "I want this and that too. That''ll be enough," Chuck ordered two more dishes at random and instructed the waiter to prepare the dishes. "Young Master, Miss Betty said there is fresh seafood today. Would you like to have that as well?" The waiter asked with a smile. When Chuck came to the restaurant, Betty had already contacted the restaurant in advance. "Not for today. I''m hungry. Please hurry up and serve us the five dishes," Chuck said. "Okay. Please wait a moment, Young Master," With that, the waiter went to the kitchen. After a while, the food was served. Chuck started to eat immediately. Meanwhile, ck Rose was a lot more refined. She ate silently. Since she did not eat in the morning, she enjoyed the food a lot. Having hamburgers daily was just too monotonous. A change of taste was enjoyable once in a while. After dinner, the waiter asked politely, "Young Master, the pastries have already been prepared for you. I will serve them to you now." "What kind of pastries are there?" "There''s cake," The waiter answered. "Cake?" Chuck was stunned and asked, "ck Rose, do you want this?" ck Rose was perplexed. Of course she wanted it. It tasted amazing! However, she was too embarrassed to say it out loud. "Forget it, you threw away the ones I gave youst time. If you don''t like cake, so let''s eat something else," Chuck helped her make a decision. "Why the trouble? I''m fine with cake," ck Rose grumbled. Was he a fool? "Well, okay," Of course, Chuck had no objection to that. He always thought that the cakes here were delicious. "Young Master, please wait a minute. I''ll send it over right away," The waiter smiled and went back to the kitchen. In less than a minute, a te full of delicious cakes was brought over. "Here you are," Chuck said as he handed a piece of cake to ck Rose. "No. I''ll take it myself," ck Rose pushed away Chuck''s hand. She took a piece herself and took a bite. It still tasted delicious like before. It really tasted scrumptious. Chuck didn''t care too much. He ate a few pieces and left the rest for ck Rose. Unexpectedly, she finished all of them. Chuck was shocked and asked, "Is it delicious??" "It''s just so-so," ck Rose had a nk expression on her face. "Do you regret it?" "Regret what?" ck Rose frowned. "Didn''t you say that you threw away the cake I brought youst time? If you had known that it was so delicious, you wouldn''t have done it," Chuckughed. "Why are you talking so much? Let''s go back," ck Rose snorted indifferently. Chuck shrugged. They came out of the restaurant. ck Rose asked, "Is Sophia trying to go against Karen?" Otherwise, why would shee over to meet the Oatkers? "No, she won''t," Chuck shook his head. He wasn''t sure before, but now that he and Sophia had identally slept together, he knew that Sophia wouldn''t go against his mother. She wouldn''t want to do so because she wouldn''t want to be his opponent. After all, she promised him, didn''t she? ck Rose didn''t say much. At the thought of Sophia, Chuck sighed. This time, it didn''t happen like that time with Quinn. Instead, he had ended up beingforted by a woman unexpectedly. He was taken by surprise. Yet, he was also aware that Sophia had more bark than bite. In fact, she was quite gentle. When sheforted Chuck just now, he could feel the tender kindness she possessed. Without giving that further thought, Chuck went straight home with ck Rose following behind him. Ssh! Sophia was engulfed from head to toe in a torrent of water. In the bathroom, Sophia let the cold water wash over her. After a long, long time, she finally came out of the bathroom. She sat on the sofa, absent-minded. Her mind was in a mess. How could this have happened? It was just a dream. She should just forget about it! However, why couldn''t she? Sophia was startled, ufortable and confused. Ding! Just then, her phone started ringing. This pulled Sophia back to her senses and she answered it. "Master Sophia, I have shot down the woman you ordered. Her body has also been disposed of without leaving any traces!" "Very well! Where''s her brother?" Sophia''s beautiful eyes were glistening with a slight hint of anger. She must not let anyone else know about this matter. "Her younger brother was killed by ck Rose. Master Sophia, what should I do now?" A light shed in Sophia''s beautiful eyes as she inquired, "How''s the Oatkers doing now?" "Karen Lee is just too strong. She has forced the Oatkers into grave danger!" "Danger? I''ll make it even more dangerous for them then. Blow up all thepanies of the Oatker family!" Sophia ordered coldly. "Master Sophia, this... please think twice about doing so!" Her subordinate was shocked. Were they going to get involved in this feud? "Of course I have. Blow up theirpanies!" Sophia ordered. "Yes. Please be rest assured. Your wish is mymand." "Go ahead then!" After that, she hung up the phone. Sophia was emotionless and indifferent. If it wasn''t because of the incident that just happened, she wouldn''t have wanted to deal with the Oatker family. However, it was different now. An eye for an eye: since they had managed to piss her off, she was determined to eradicate them! Right after her bout of rage, Sophia fell into confusion once again. She muttered mindlessly, "I can''t believe I was with Chuck..." She just couldn''t believe him. "Mom, what''s wrong?" Elise pushed the door open and came in. She was astonished to see Sophia''s confused expression. "Nothing''s wrong," Sophia came back to her senses and resumed drying her wet hair. "Mom, let me help you," Elise came over and helped her mother. "Have you finished learning?" Sophia asked. "Of course not! I''m going to defeat Chuck and teach him a lesson. Therefore, I have to learn more. I want to surprise him!" Elise announced confidently. She had found a particrly powerfulbat expert who was teaching her how to fight. She had to defeat Chuck, and that was her goal. If she vanquished Chuck, Chuck''s impression towards her would change. "Elise, why do you want to teach him a lesson? He saved your life," Sophia shook her head and asked seriously. "Is this his way of rescuing people? He didn''t even show up after knocking someone out cold. Instead, he even ran away without making sure I was safe. Who saves people like that?" Elise snorted. However, when she thought of this asionally, she would feel a bit happy. She was pleased with his heroic act of saving her. Although the situation was not so ideal, she did not mind it much. "He still saved you. Why are you so rude to him" Sophia reprimanded her daughter. "Mom, why are you speaking up for him today?" Elise pouted. She found it slightly hard to believe. Her mother always disliked Chuck. Why was she suddenly speaking up for him now? There was no reason to! "I- I''m not speaking up for him. Those are totally different things," Upon hearing Elise''s words, Sophia was a bit flustered. However, she quickly calmed down and exined. "I know, but I don''t really want to teach him a lesson. I just want to defeat him," Elise was adamant. She didn''t really think too deeply of her mother''s emotions. Likewise, she wouldn''t really rte the fact that Chuck had done it with her mother. There was no reason to think so. "Good then." "Mom, why did you speak up for him?" Elise was more curious about this. What was going on? "I''m not." "You are," Elise insisted. "No, I''m not. Really," In truth, Sophia didn''t really sound convincing. In such a situation, she unconsciously spoke up for Chuck. Perhaps it was because she felt guilty! N?velDrama.Org content. More importantly, she did not want to see Elise hurt Chuck again. Startled, Elise asked, "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" "I''m fine." Sophia shook her head and secretly sighed. Then, she said to Elise seriously, "Elise, I won''t object to the fact that you want to train and learnbat moves. However, I''m cooperating with Chuck now. He''s our business partner. You''re not allowed to do anything to him. Can you promise me this?" "Mom, you..." Elise was shocked and exined, "Mom, I didn''t want to do anything to him. I just want to win over him." "Right. That''s good then," Sophia felt much more at ease as well. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Upon hearing Sophia''s words, Elise was especially shocked. Why was her mother mumbling to herself? "Mom, why did you talk to him? Why are you suddenly treating him so well?" Elise was confused. Even if he was their business partner, her mother would definitely hate Chuck nheless! After all, Chuck almost made an unreasonable request to her mother previously. She knew that her mother must secretly hate Chuck. She was just forced to cooperate with him. "No, didn''t I already tell you? He''s your benefactor," Sophia shook her head and replied vaguely. "But, Mom, he told me that he wanted to sleep with you in front of me back then..." Elise reminded her. What was wrong with her mother?? She was acting strange. Elise herself couldn''t figure out what was wrong with her mother. "Elise, that''s enough. Listen to me, okay? Chuck is my business partner. He has potential. That''s why I''ve changed my attitude towards him," Sophia caressed her daughter''s hair gently. "He..." Elise pursed her lips and grumbled, "What kind of potential does he have?" She was well aware of Chuck''s ability despite saying so. Previous in the Amazon, she had Chuck locked up and confined. Any normal person would have been at their wits'' end, but Chuck was resilient. Despite having a head injury, he still managed to take her hostage and escape into the depths of the forest! In addition, he had kept his cool and was expressionless throughout his escape into the forest. This was not something that ordinary people could manage. "Okay, Mom, I won''t say anymore. Even if I fight with him, I won''t go overboard," Elise smiled faintly, an indication that she really agreed with her mother''s proposal. "Good," After listening to Elise, Sophia was relieved. There was a voice in her heart pestering her to ask a question to her daughter. "Elise," Sophia was helping Elise straighten out her locks. "Mom, are you okay?" Elise was astonished. It was rare for her mother to act like this. She seemed to be at a loss. "I''m good. I''m just wondering, will you be able to ept me having a boyfriend?" Sophia couldn''t evene clean. She felt guilty over what she had done to Chuck. She had been drugged and she had refused to let him go. As an elder, it was her fault that this happened to her and Chuck. This was too serious of a matter. She couldn''t keep it in. She couldn''t even keep it a secret in front of her beloved daughter. N?velDrama.Org content. "A boyfriend?" Elise was surprised. Of course she could ept that fact! Since young, she had known that Sophia was lonely ever since her divorce. As her daughter, she couldn¡¯t bear to leave her mother alone. After all, Sophia still looked perfect and gorgeous. Men would swoon over her! As long as she was willing to, the number of her suitors was simply uncountable. Furthermore, she was rich and had a nice figure, as well as a unique charm. It was something that all men liked, wasn''t it? However, Sophia had always rejected them. She was particrly reluctant to start another rtionship. As her daughter, Elise didn''t want Sophia to be so lonely. She had tried helping her mother by carefully selecting and introducing several high-quality men to her mother. However, Sophia had refused her directly. Thus, Elise couldn''t do anything about it!! Now, did Sophia suddenly meet her Mr. Right? If that was true, Elisa would be d for her mother''s happiness. "No, that''s not it. We''re just..." Sophia was at a loss. She thought of the time when she was with Chuck. "Just what?" Elise was thrilled. "Nothing. Does that mean you''ll ept our rtionship?" Sophia was especially downcast. Why did she even ask this in the first ce? "Yes, of course! Mom, when will you bring him to see me?" Elise could not wait anymore. Judging by the duo''s taste, someone of Sophia''s taste would be a muscr, tall and handsome man. In addition, he''d have to possess a manly demeanor and also great intelligence to be able to be a good match to Sophia. Elise was pretty sure of it. How was Sophia going to answer her daughter? It wasn''t like she could call Chuck over. In addition, even if he came, she would not dare to introduce him to Elise! "Mom, why don''t you tell me? You want to give me a surprise, don''t you? Are you secretly married?" Elise asked expectantly. "Of course not, I''m just asking this for fun!" Sophia shook her head hurriedly. Marrying Chuck? It was unexpected and also impossible. At her age, she just needed heartwarmingfort. She didn''t need a marriage certificate, nor a promise for a lifetime. Even if Chuck asked her, she wouldn''t agree either. She would doom Chuck for sure. Sophia would actually be satisfied if they could be together asionally. At the same time, it was improbable since when Chuck left, he made it clear his guilt towards Yvette... Since this was the case, how could Chucke and find her? "Ohe on, why would you ask something like this for fun?" Elise was anxious. "I really didn''t mean it. I''m tired and I need some rest." Sophia changed the topic. "Fine. But if you really have someone you like, you have to tell me!" "Yes, I will," Sophia herself was secretly startled. Did she like someone? No. At least, not for the time being. This was more like a beautiful ident. After that, Chuck had managed to wander into Sophia''s heart and take the ce as the second man she''d slept with in a long time. After hearing Sophia''s words, Elise could only go back to her room. Meanwhile, Sophia sat in a daze for a long time. In the end, she sighed and murmured to herself, "This is fate..." The Oatker family was in a state of utter anxiety. Two of their family members had actually died. What the hell was going on here? Was it done by the Lawrence family? They were both astonished and angry. All of a sudden, something resembling a meteor flew over in the dead of the night and... A giant mushroom cloud emerged from some distance away... Countless Oatkers were killed or wounded. Their losses were severe! They immediately attempted to seek out the culprit. In the meantime. Karen, who was in the room, suddenly felt the ground shaking. She was shocked. What just happened? In fact, she was going to the Oatker family. First of all, she was aiming to control the Oatker family''s laboratory. In other words, she was nning to take over theboratory and strengthen her own forces. However, before she set off, she felt an earthquake hitting. Out of shock, she called Betty and asked her what was going on. A whileter, Betty came over, slightly confused. "President Lee..." She was dumbfounded. "What the hell just happened? This doesn''t seem like an earthquake, and there''s no reports of an earthquake nearby either. So..." Karen trailed off. Based on her previous experience, she could only narrow it down to one possibility! "It''s a bomb explosion! One of the Oatker family''s bases suddenly exploded just now!" When Betty heard this news, she was overwhelmed with shock. Why did this happen? It didn''t make sense! Now all the people in the United States knew that Karen was fighting with the Oatker family! Some were even surprised by Karen''s hidden strength. After all, the Oatker family was one of the Four Greatest Households. Yet, Karen, who had been chased out of the Lee family, actually managed to stand a chance and even hold an advantage against the Oatkers. Everyone was dumbfounded by such a turn of events! "Who did it?" Karen took a deep breath. She had also just thought of the possibility since only a bomb could cause a tremor of such sort. "ording to the tremor, this is probably from the Lawrence family''s V-model bomb," With every word, Betty found herself even more astonished. When she analyzed it just now, she thought that she had made a mistake. Why was the Lawrence family throwing bombs onto the Oatker family''s territories? Did the two families have aplete falling-out? She was astounded because the Lawrence family had always adopted a neutral stance, even after finding out that Karen was dealing with the Oatker family. Now, the Lawrence family had suddenly changed their stance. It had taken both Betty and Karen by surprise. Why now? "Sophia Lawrence?" Karen was stunned and could only mumble, "What''s wrong with her?" "I don''t know, but judging by the tremor from a while ago, it was most probably done by the Lawrence family," Betty was also puzzled. Karen''s eyes shed with an unknown gleam as she asked, "For what reason?" "Could it be because of the Young Master? After all, the Young Master is cooperating with her. She seems pretty willing to cooperate with him," Betty voiced out her thoughts. "I don''t think so. Even if Chucky has cooperated with her, it''s also done in secret. No one knows about it. How can Sophia go against the Oatker family so openly?" Karen felt that this was impossible. What was more, Chuck and Sophia didn''t have a close rtionship. She was clearly aware of this. Therefore, it was even more impossible. If this was the case, why would Sophia suddenly do this? Why? Karen was very curious. Chapter 665 Chapter 665 "Maybe the Oatkers did something to Sophia to enrage her? That''s why she decided to repay them like this!" Karen analyzed. When Chuck went to meet the Lee family a while ago, he mentioned something like this to her over the phone. This was probably the only reason. Otherwise, there was no other usible exnation. "What?" Betty was startled. This also made sense. "Go and check it out... Oh, forget it. Let me just ask Sophia directly," With that, Karen took out her phone. Sophia''s sudden actions were enough to catch Karen off guard and disrupt her ns. The call took a while before finally connecting. "Hello?" On the other side, Sophia was struggling to answer the call. If it was in the past, she would definitely not answer it. However, she had an idental affair with Chuck. She felt guilty towards him, and she couldn''t bear to face Karen. For some reason, she was treating Karen more like an elder instead of a peer. "Hi," Karen was confused. When did Sophia suddenly be so polite to her? What was going on? She thought she had heard it wrong. Betty was curious when she saw Karen''s nk expression. What happened over the phone? "Hello Karen," Sophia was subconsciously nervous when talking to Karen. "Ahem, I would like to ask about the bomb that befell the Oatker family... Did you send someone to do that?" Karen quickly asked her. Karen noticed Sophia''s sudden politeness in her tone. Maybe she had gone through some difficulties, or maybe she had realized Karen''s strength. That could be why she sounded so courteous now. "Yes, it was me. Have I done something wrong?" Sophia asked carefully. "No, don''t be mistaken. I don''t think you''re wrong. I''m just surprised that you did this..." Karen admitted she was shocked. Why was Sophia suddenly being so kind? "I... The Oatkers did something to me. That¡¯s why," Sophia thought it would be fine if she phrased it like this. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to exin it at all! Karen instantly understood. She had her reservations about the matter. However, whatever Sophia did was already more than enough. Now, Karen was aiming to completely take over the Oatker family! "Um, can I ask you a question?" Karen felt slightly awkward asking it, but she had to. "I''m listening," Sophia was extremely nice to Karen. "Why are you suddenly being so polite to me? It''s unnecessary," Karen asked. She really couldn''t hold in her curiosity anymore. Thest time they had gone to the Lawrence family, Sophia still looked very arrogant. Why did she suddenly change her attitude? "That''s because..." Sophia replied automatically, only to quickly cover her mouth halfway. "Because of what?" Karen was even more astonished. "Because I respect you. Well, that''s all. I''m busy now, so I''ll hang up here. I''m sorry." With that, Sophia hung up the phone. She felt nervous, just like how she first met her mother-inw before her divorce a few years ago. She quickly calmed herself down. "Hey, Sophia, be careful, the Oatkers..." Meanwhile, Karen stared at her mobile phone mindlessly. She was utterly bbergasted and lost for words. "President Lee, what''s wrong?" Betty couldn''t help but ask. "Sophia is being really kind to me, and I don''t know why," Karen didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Kind? Why?" "Maybe she''s afraid of me," Karen was speechless. She wasn''t thinking of taking over the Lawrence family at all! She didn''t think of it before, and she''d never think of doing it now. After all, Sophia and Chuck were working together. Therefore, they were Karen''s partners. After listening to her words, Betty was also at a loss. N?velDrama.Org content. "What should we do now?" She asked. A gleam shed through Karen''s eyes. If she took down the Oatker family now at the fastest speed she could manage, there would be both pros and cons from that oue. The advantage was that she could force the Yeager family to acknowledge her true strength. However, the Yeager family could assume that she was weakened after taking over the Oatker family. Hence, they could choose to attack her right after that. However, Karen felt that the possibility was not very high. The hidden families were so conceited. How could they take this opportunity seriously? In addition, Brooke''s current situation was probably pretty bad. Now, the Yeager family members were probably scrambling around, trying to find ways to cure Brooke. Therefore, they were probably quite distracted as of now. Karen was pretty good at judging the situation clearly. She was able to discern the pros and cons quickly, and look at the bigger picture in order to n her next step. No ordinary person could do so. "Take the Oatkers down as soon as possible," Soon, Karen ordered. Betty nodded. They were already dealing with them, so of course they had to end the battle as soon as possible. Furthermore, this was a great opportunity to do so. After all, Sophia suddenly gave the Oatkers an extremely lethal gift that was way beyond their expectation. If Karen was taken by surprise, the Oatkers couldn''t have seen thising. Now was the perfect time to strike! With that, Karen and Betty went out. When she saw Chucking back, she smiled and asked him, "Chucky, what did the Lee family say?" "They just want to see you, then..." Chuck did not want to talk about this because he hated them now. They really thought a simple apology could wipe away years of grudges and mistreatment, did they? How could it be that simple? "I know. Did you ry my message to them?" Karen asked gently. She could tell that Chuck was in a bad mood. "Yes, mom. By the way, why was there an earthquake outside?" Chuck asked after having noticed this. "That was no earthquake. It was Sophia from the Lawrence family. She sent a prettyrge gift to the Oatker family," Karen chuckled. Chuck was astonished. It was Sophia? ck Rose, who had returned together with Chuck, was shocked as well. However, she soon found it to be pretty reasonable. Sophia was the head of such a powerful family, but she had almost been assaulted by someone of the Oatker family. Her anger was justifiable. "Chucky, what did you say to Sophia?" Karen asked. "Me? I-1 didn''t say anything to her," Chuck trembled. He couldn''t really hide any secrets from his mother. Seeing his expression, Karen was suspicious and asked, "Chucky, what''s wrong with you?" Why did Chuck seem a bit flustered? He was acting weird. "No, Mom, I''m not feeling well. I have a headache," Chuck managed to find an excuse. "A headache? Betty, bring over the medicine quickly," Karen said with concern. Their doctors had made the medicine by using the thousand-year ginseng that Chuck boughtst time. Betty ran back into the house in a hurry. "A headache? Then why didn''t youe back earlier?" ck Rose asked coldly. Chuck was speechless. He didn''te back earlier because this was an excuse! However, ck Rose actually managed to bring this up. He was very surprised. On the way, Chuck was thinking about Sophia, so he was quite absent- minded. There was nothing he could do about it. After a while, Betty came back. She ced the medicine in Chuck''s hand and told him seriously, "Young Master, please take three pills every night and finish all of them. Don''t forget." She would check up on Chuck every day because it was important for theplete recovery of his head injury. "Okay, Mom, I''ll go back to my room now," Chuck didn''t know what Karen was going to do. "Have a good rest. Don''t go out if you have a headache," Karen couldn''t do anything about Chuck. "Okay," Chuck took the medicine graciously and went into the house. If he continued talking, he''d expose himself. If his mother found out what he had done, she''d beat him to death for sure. Therefore, he could only hope that his mother would never know. Karen shook her head helplessly and turned to ck Rose, asking, "ck Rose, did Chucky meet with Sophia?" "Yes, he did," ck Rose nodded. "What on earth is going on?" Karen asked. ck Rose told her everything. When Chuck just came back, he wanted to request for ck Rose not to say anything. However, he knew that she didn''t really see anything happen. If he asked her not to tell, wouldn''t that sound more suspicious? Thus, he didn''t say anything about that. Karen''s shock quickly turned to anger. She hissed coldly, "The Oatker family is really shameless! They actually treated Sophia like that!" Betty was also angry. As a woman, she was extremely pissed when she heard something like this happen. What was the difference between people like them and Frieda, who had taken nudes of ck Rose? They were both equally vicious and shameless! "Yes, Chuck saved Sophia and took her out of the hotel. Then, he asked Sophia''s driver to take her home," ck Rose said. With that, Karen finally got the whole picture. So that was what happened! Chuck had saved Sophia, which could exin why she was so nice to her on the phone a while ago. She was acting this way because of gratitude towards Chuck. Karen didn''t expect Chuck to do this. Now that she heard the truth, all her doubts from just now were gone. If things turned out like this, Chuck''s cooperation with Sophia would only be smoother. Karen was relieved. Chapter 666 Chapter 666 "ck Rose, you''d better protect him during this time. I''m worried that something may happen," Karen was worried that the Oatker family would do something out of desperation. In addition, there was also Chadrick to worry about! She was annoyed but helpless. Their son was in trouble, but he hadn''t shown up yet. For the first time, she felt disappointed in Chadrick. "Okay, got it," ck Rose answered as she nodded. "By the way, Chucky does listen to you, right?" "Yes," ck Rose replied. In truth, she was rolling her eyes deep down. Why would he even listen to her? "Alright, you should go and rest. I''m going out," Karen had to leave. Betty was already waiting for her. ck Rose did not answer and just nodded slightly. After that, she went into the room next to Chuck. Karen and Betty left. Now that the Oatker family was in chaos, Karen had to end the battle quickly. As long as she managed to intimidate the other families, she could begin to deal with the Yeager family and also Adriana Whitlock! There were some things that Karen couldn''t tolerate. The two of them went out. The next morning, astonishing news painted global headlines... "Hubby, why are you so quiet today?" Yvette felt that Chuck was in a very bad mood. He didn''t even look at her. What was going on? Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Chuck didn''t want to look at her. If possible, he would like to gaze at Yvette''s face for his whole life. Rather, it was because of the affair with Sophia. He felt sorry for Yvette. It was just like what happened with Quinn previously. Chuck had nothing to say. After all, it was his fault for not controlling himself. If he had left at that time, this awkward situation would have never happened. Such a great partnership with Sophia would never have be so messy. He was in a dilemma. "Honey, let''s go to bed. Stay in my arms," Chuck said softly, feeling guilty. Yvette let out a sigh of relief. She thought that something had happened to Chuck. She did not sleep until Chuck came back because she was worried about him. She was afraid that something bad would happen to him again. However, he was safe now. Nothing was going to happen to him. She was soon asleep, but Chuck was so ashamed that he couldn''t sleep all night. He could only sigh. He felt sorry for Yvette and Sophia... The Oatker family had gone mad. "D*mn it, it''s the Lawrence family! That b*tch Sophia Lawrence was the one who sent a bomb. Has she gone nuts? How dare she do this?" Everyone in the Oatker family was infuriated. This all happened so unexpectedly! They originally thought that Sophia would stand by the Oatker family and join forces with them to deal with Karen together. After all, a few of their core family members had suggested ckmailing her. However, they didn''t expect the operation to fail and for the two members who carried out the operation to die. In addition, they had incurred Sophia''s wrath and caused her to start bombing their headquarters in the middle of the night. How could they have expected something like this? Their ns were all messed up now! "F*ck you, Sophia Lawrence! Dad, let me go and kill her now. The bomb just killed my son and daughter!!" An old man roared in anger. His eyes were red-rimmed. Earl Oatker, the head of the Oatker family, had also flown into a rage. He didn''t expect Karen''s strength to be so strong. "Leave her alone first. Try your best to deal with Karen Lee and kill her. Eventually, that b*tch, Sophia, won''t be able to escape!" Earl ordered coldly. "But Karen is not that easy to deal with," Someone shivered. In just a few days, Karen had already given them enough terrible surprises tost for a lifetime. They had assumed themselves to have enough power to crush her since they were one of the Four Greatest Households. However, Karen hadpletely shattered this idea! She had shown them that there would always be someone else stronger than them. "Not easy to deal with? Release those things in theb! I want Karen Lee dead!" Earl shouted viciously. Indeed, they had another secret weapon up their sleeves. Without the sense of pain, a person would have enhanced senses and longer durability. They would no longer be humans anymore - they would be biological weapons! If they attacked Karen, she wouldn''t be able to escape from their wrath! "Yes!" Some people were excited. Those test subjects had degraded intelligence and would only follow orders blindly. They were like trained beasts. Earl sneered, "Karen Lee, let''s see if you can survive tonight!!" Those things could definitely tear Karen apart. "There''s no way she''s going to survive this. Her son as well! Both of them deserve to go to hell!" "That''s for sure. Also, the Lee family suddenly stopped taking action. They all have to die!" Someone said in a gloomy voice. "Yes, Brayden Lee is a wimp. Just because he''s afraid of Karen, he''s decided to back down like a spineless coward. He deserves to die too!" The Oatker family members were all excited. They soon descended into a discussion on how many of their opponents they were about to kill. In a luxurious vi. Adriana was no longer calm. In fact, she was very irritated because the issue surrounding Chuck had managed to provoke her. "What''s going on outside? Karen destroyed the Oatker family?" Adriana asked coldly. She knew exactly why Karen was anxious to deal with the Oatker family. Afterbining forces with the Oatker family, Karen probably thought she could grow stronger and hence stand a chance to the hidden families. What an idiotic dream! This was no more than a baseless fantasy! "That''s about it. Karen has been focusing her attacks on the Oatker family, attacking their important bases to weaken their power. She''s pretty good, I have to give her that. In addition, that Sophia Lawrence from the Lawrence family has also given a little surprise to the Oatker family," Nelson said. "Oh? That old hag Sophia... Why is she getting involved?" Adriana was slightly startled. She knew that Elise was Sophia''s daughter. Previously, Elise had mistreated Chuck quite badly, so she had a constant urge topletely wipe the duo off the face of the earth. However, sheter realized that if Elise hadn''t captured Chuck and escaped to the Amazon, how could she have met Chuck? As a matter of fact, Elise was their matchmaker. Therefore, Adriana didn''t want to deal with Sophia. She decided to let them go. "Maybe it has something to do with Chuck! However, I received news that someone from the Oatker family who has always wanted to get their hands on Sophia Lawrence has died today..." Nelson reported. "Oh? He''s dead?" Adriana seemed to have thought of something. She quickly understood. After all, she was smart. "Yes, I think Sophia was pissed off with the man. After all, he was trying to harass her," Nelson attempted to analyze the situation. "Then, what do you think about the man from the Oatker family? Did he manage to get his ways?" Adriana askedzily. "He probably did. Otherwise, why would Sophia be so angry and send such a big gift to the Oatker family overnight?" Nelson smiled faintly. He found it a bit interesting. "Everyone seems to like older women. What''s so good about those hags anyway?" Adriana mocked. Nelson couldn''t give her an answer. What could he say about this? All men had different tastes in women. "Chuck is the same. Yvette and Wi are older than him. I''m younger than her, but he... Hmph!" Upon thinking of this, Adriana frowned, and her beautiful eyes were cold. Instantly, Nelson trembled. Adriana seemed too frightening now. "All right, you may leave," Adriana waved her handzily. "So are we just going to allow Karen to obtain the Oatker family so easily? Won''t we only be feeding her power and ego?" Nelsen hated Karen the most. He couldn''t wait for Karen to die right away. He still held a grudge towards her for hurting himst time. "Her ego? Hah, does someone like her even have an ego? Even if she does, she won''t affect us at all. She can go ahead and take over the Oatker family as far as I''m concerned. After all, she''ll still have to bow to us despite the amount of so-called power and ego she has!" Adriana taunted maliciously. It didn''t matter to her. Karen was just taking up whatever the hidden families discarded. She should be thankful for what she had! "Understood," Nelson was about to leave. Just then, something suddenly came to his mind. He asked, "Miss, regarding Chadrick..." "I know what he''s thinking. I never thought that the Cannon family would have such ns," Adriana laughed. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She was thinking about another problem. It hade to her attention that Chuck was also a descendant of the hidden family. However, given Chadrick''s attitude, he was not nning to recognize Chuck as his descendant. "It seems that Chadrick has been remarkably forbearing. He''s been using Karen Lee all these years. She''s quite pitiful," Nelson seized the opportunity to make snide remarks about Karen. "Yes, Karen is indeed pitiful. She has been used by a man, but she is still unable to figure out the difference between a man and a woman," Adriana waved her hand and ordered, "Continue keeping an eye on Chadrick. One of these days, maybe I''ll be in a good mood and decide to meet him!" After all, he was Chuck''s father. Eventually, he was going to be aware of their marriage once Chuck married into the Whitlock family. "Yes, Miss Adriana," With that, Nelson left. After he left, Adriana sat there silently in the room. She sounded cold and unforgiving as she muttered, "Chuck, if you don''t grasp the chance I''m giving you, don''t me me for what''s going to happen next!" Chapter 667 Chapter 667 This night was destined to be a disruptive one. After someone had set a bomb in one of the Oatker family bases, everyone across the country knew in half an hour. The city was engulfed in utter astonishment. Everyone in the United States was dumbfounded. Karen was actually fighting on par with the Oatker family. They were shocked by Karen''s strength! No one expected someone to suddenly step in at this moment. Who could have done this?! Everyone in the United States who knew about the news was curious. Who could have sent this to the Oatker family? Only very few people knew. This was the hot topic of the week. Everyone was taken aback because of this sudden news. What would happen to the Oatker family? Meanwhile, the Oatker family members were bubbling in anticipation. They were ready to unleash their most advanced research products: the beasts without a sense of pain! These were their loyal soldiers. Soon, they were led out of theboratory. Instead of looking like normal people, they had muscles all over their bodies. They were as hard as steel and as deadly as poison. These people were former mercenaries, lunatics who had their hands stained with the blood of at least a few hundred victims. Each of them had their lives bought by the Oatker family for 10 million dors each. Then, they had sworn loyalty to the Oatker family, bing their guinea pigs for the rest of their lives. When they came out of theb, they could feel the power surging through their bodies. They were buff andrge. These lunatics were both surprised and excited. Without a sense of pain, they were none other than lean, mean, killing machines. Nobat expert could stand a chance! The members of the Oatker family were all overwhelmed with excitement when they saw the oue of their family''s research. Once these machines were released, Karen''s whole family were sitting ducks. "Although I don''t really want others to know what we have done, I have no choice but to release them now!" Earl muttered to himself. His eyes were glistening with malice as he ordered, "Listen up, everyone. I want Karen and her son dead!" "No worries! We know what to do. We have already wanted to kill Karen Lee for a long time now!" The leader of these people was a strong bald man named Seth. His gaze was sharp and menacing. That was right! Karen Lee was the second-bestbat expert in the world. Killing her would be of great satisfaction. "Good! I''ll be waiting for your triumphant return!" Everyone looked excited. "Bring back Karen''s head!" "F*ck! I want to hang her head up like a trophy! I want everyone to know the consequence of going against us, the Oatker family!" Someone snorted coldly. These beasts nodded and sneered. This was easy enough! "Go ahead," Earlmanded them. "Yes! Let''s go!" Seth was the leader of the group. With just a gesture, the killing machines trotted behind him and headed outside. A car had been prepared outside. Now, they just needed to locate Karen and drive over there to kill her. Coldughter rang out in the Oatker family hall. Everyone was cackling, and so were the killing machines. Why was this so? This was because once they were on their way, Karen''s death was almost guaranteed. Just the thought of that made themugh out loud. However, the instant theirughter rang out, a soft sound was suddenly heard somewhere. Immediately, everyone fell silent. The sneers on their faces disappeared. Just as they reached the door, the killing machines, who had no sense of pain, stopped. One of them subconsciously touched his forehead. It felt like he had just been bitten by a mosquito. There was a stinging sensation on his forehead. In addition, there seemed to be some sticky liquid stuck on his forehead. He wiped it off and looked at his palm. It had been stained red. It was only then that he noticed his vision blurred. Amidst his puzzled thoughts, he suddenly lost all strength and fell onto the floor, convulsing violently. He tried climbing to his feet, but his legs weren''t listening to him. His eyelids felt heavy and his vision was shaky. Secondster, he stopped moving. It happened all of a sudden! The other killing machines were startled! A pool of blood had formed from the forehead of the man on the ground. He was dead! The pungent smell of blood filled the entire hall. The coppery smell hung in the air, reminding everyone of their imminent death. "What the f*ck! Someone is shooting at us!" Someone roared angrily and broke the silence! Bang! He had barely managed to shout out loud. The strange sound was heard again. This time, everyone heard it clearly. It was the sound of someone pulling a trigger! With that, a bullet whizzed past everyone. Itnded right in the middle of the man''s eyebrows. It was a clean shot. The man touched his wound in a daze. He could feel his vision stained red. It hurt! What the hell was going on! "Ahh! I''m shot! I''m..." This person screamed in fear. He staggered and fell in a puddle of his own blood. Despite his struggling, he eventually fell silent and stopped moving. "What the f*ck! It''s a sniper!" Seth was furious. He immediately shouted for everyone to take cover. The Oatker family members no longer looked happy. They were all frightened out of their wits. This was their house! Realistically speaking, it should be the safest ce for them! However, a sniper had managed to sneak past their bodyguards and enter their premises! Were their guards all dead? What the hell was going on? "Take cover! Take cover!" Seth roared angrily! Bang! Another bullet flew over. However, the shots missed. Seth sneered and bellowed loudly, "Who on earth are you?" No one answered him. Instead, the reply came in the form of the sound of a trigger being pulled. With that, another bullet was fired. This time, itnded right in the head of one of the killing machines who were protecting the Oatker family members. It took only one shot. Instantly, the man''s head was blown to bits! Earl was outraged. Who had the guts to waltz into his house and ughter his family? Who was it? "Who the hell are you? Guards! Where are you? Are you all dead?!" Earl''s voice was deafening as he roared for backup. "Ahh!!" Just then, a torturing scream was heard from outside the premises. Everyone was once again shocked! That was because the person screaming was the Oatker family''s head of security! He was actually crying out in pain and misery. Was he dead? Since the head of security was dead, did this mean that the rest of them were all silenced already? How could this be possible?! Everyone was dumbfounded! Seth cursed, "F*ck, show yourself! I''ll skin you alive!" He was enraged. This was unforgivable! The silence was his answer, and the sound of bullets flying through the air continued... Soon, a minute had passed. A total of five killing machines had been shot cleanly through the head. They were the pride and achievement of the Oatker family. They had spent billions on each of them! But now, they were actually killed by a mere bullet? "Who the hell are you?" Earl looked around and yelled at the top of his lungs. "Don''t you already know who I am?" This time, a faint voice replied to him from outside. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Karen... You are Karen Lee!" Earl immediately recognized this voice. He was utterly stunned. The remaining survivors from the Oatker family were shocked as well. They could only gasp in disbelief. No one expected Karen to walk into their mansion so willingly and start her killing spree. After all, they were just about to unleash the ultimate ughtering machines on her! Seth was also startled. Karen had amazing aim! However, she was digging her own grave. "Are you trying to die?" Earl roared. "No, it''s you who''s looking for death. The bomb fromst night made you panic, am I right? I''m here to help you all destress and stop panicking. Do you know what you need to do? It''s easy! Just take my bullets! Once you stop breathing, you won''t have to think about anything anymore." That was right! Karen was the one who had sneaked into their mansion. No one couldpare to her assassination skills! She only needed a couple more seconds to blend into the crowd and enter the mansion undetected. "Kill Karen Lee! She is outside. Kill her for me! Whoever manages to kill her, I will give them 10 billion dors!!" Earl bellowed! His voice was hoarse from the rage. Upon hearing this, Seth was excited. 10 billion dors? Hah! This was easy money! He grabbed a sniping rifle and headed outside, nning to duel Karen. However, that smile of his soon turned into a frown. Karen was just too good at hiding! Bang! The sound of a bullet being released was once again heard. Almost immediately, someone was shot and fell silent. A minute passed, but Seth had not found Karen''s hiding spot yet. The three killing machines that hade with him were already dead! He was enraged. "D*mn it! Come out and fight me, Karen Lee! I''ll skin you if I find you!" If this went out, Karen''s spectacr marksmanship would guarantee the death of all the killing machines. Despite having no sense of pain, they were still going to die if they took a bullet to the brain. Seth tried forcing Karen to show herself, but the sound of a trigger being pulled was once again heard... Chapter 668 Chapter 668 The sound of a trigger being pulled was heard. From an unknown direction, a spark emerged and disappeared in the blink of an eye. A bullet was fired. N?velDrama.Org content. It whizzed past the bushes. The silence in the air was cut through. It buried itself in Seth''s body almost instantaneously. What? Seth couldn''t believe it. The blood was dripping from his shoulder and he didn''t feel any pain. However, Karen actually managed tond a hit on him! "Die, Karen Lee!" Seth was anxious to look for cover. All of a sudden. The sound of the trigger was heard again. Bullets pierced the air. Seth, who was hiding, was startled and immediately sneered. It seems that he had overestimated her. Her previous shot on him was mostly just a lucky shot. However. He was stupefied because... One of the men hiding beside him touched his bleeding head. A look of horror appeared on his face before he fell in a pool of crimson blood, convulsing and slowly falling silent. Seth was astonished. It was only then that he started to feel afraid. "I''m keeping you alive. It''s not your own will nor a show of your strength. I just want you to witness the people around you die one by one." Karen''s voice could be heard softly and gently. The members of the Oatker family were finally panicking. How on earth did Karen manage to do this? How did she get in? More importantly, how did she manage to kill one person with each shot? It was as if she was a death god! Seth was trembling and could only stammer, "Karen, y-you..." Bang! Every sound of bullets whirring in the air were announcements of someone''s fearful death. Seth was bewildered. He watched as his fellowpanions dropped dead to the ground. He had suffered so much and had his whole body remade just so he could be stronger and lose his sense of pain. However, what was the use of that? In the end, he couldn''t even resist a single bullet. The whole Oatker family had fallen into fear. A lot of people were already dead! Boom! Just when Seth was at a loss, he was shot. Out of fear, he tried to dodge the bullet and it hit his hand. With a loud thud, his gun fell onto the ground. Immediately after that, someone broke down the front door. A group of men dressed in ck marched in. All of them were expressionless and well-trained. At the very front of the pack was a woman. It was none other than Karen Lee! "Oh no!" Everyone was instantly filled with terror. They were swiftly surrounded by Karen''s men. Everyone was scared. They were held at gunpoint and started begging for mercy on the ground. Meanwhile, Earl was dumbfounded. Was he dreaming? Just half an hour ago, things were going great for him. He could already picture Karen''s death at his hands. Yet, the tables had turned on him... He sat helplessly in his chair, his gaze nk and devoid of hope. Fear had already crept onto his expression silently. At that moment, he regretted what he did to Karen. He swore he did. Why did he underestimate Karen''s strength in the first ce? He should''ve never be an enemy to Karen. "Please spare me! I beg you! I promise I will follow you!" Seth begged as he fell to his knees. He was once a killing machine that could make the Oatker family proud. Yet, none of his feats could take on Karen''s remarkable marksmanship. Now, he was the only one left. It was utterly terrifying!! "The reason why I kept you alive until now is not so you can beg me for mercy. Instead, you''re the last one left only so I can make you understand that I''m capable of killing you!" Karen nced at him coldly. Seth''s eyes widened as he begged, "Don''t kill..." He couldn''t even finish his words. He could only watch as Karen shot a bullet right through his brain. It stung! It was a feeling that he hadn''t felt in a long time. It was painful... "1-1..." Seth fell face down onto the ground. He was extremely regretful. All his previous sufferings were useless... The entire Oatker family was frightened. Trembling, Earl begged, "Karen, I''ve lost..." "Yes, you''ve lost. Oh, I almost forgot to tell you. You''ll be losing your life as well!" With a wave of her hand, someone immediately walked over and shot him. Earl groaned in agony and disbelief before he slowly fell to the ground. Crimson blood stained the carpets of the hall. Once again, the metallic smell of blood wafted through the air. "Ahh!" The remaining descendants of the Oatker family were terrified. They could do nothing but stare at Karen, hoping that she would not take their lives. "Betty, take over the Oatker family!" Karen ordered. "Yes, President Lee," Betty began to do so right away. The Oatker family was one of the Four Greatest Households. It was a troublesome matter to take over the whole family, but this was not an obstacle for Betty. Karen narrowed her eyes and red at those who wanted to kill her and Chuck just now. These people... The restless night finally ushered in the sunrise. It was daybreak. The other families had discovered something. The Oatker family seemed to have disappeared overnight. What was going on? Were they eradicated in just one night? That was impossible! A few days ago, the Oatker family was just in the middle of battling Karen. In the morning, someone had even blown up one of their bases in a shy fireworks show. How could they have disappeared overnight? No one could imagine this happening! Meanwhile, at the Lawrence family. Sophia was sitting in the room absent-mindedly. She had no thoughts of going out, and suddenly felt that the room was too empty. No one apart from her was here. If only someone was with her, like a man. At that thought, someone immediately appeared in her mind. He was a foreigner and his name was Chuck... "Mom, mom..." Just then, Elise rushed in. Upon noticing her daughter entering the room, Sophia tried to calm herself down. She asked, "Elise, what''s wrong with you?" "My friend told me that all businesses belonging to the Oatker family have been taken over within one night!¡± When Elise heard this news, she was shocked beyond belief. What on earth had happened the night before? Sophia was startled and muttered to herself, "Karen really moves quickly. Last night, she actually managed to exterminate the Oatker family..." "What? The Oatker family was destroyed by Chuck''s mother? Oh my god!" Elise widened her eyes in disbelief. Both the Lawrence family and the Oatker family belonged to the Four Greatest Households. If Karen managed to wipe out the Oatker family, wouldn''t that mean she possessed the ability to wipe out the Lawrence family as well? "Yes, she was the one who did it," Sophia had an incredulous expression as well. It was difficult to believe that this was done in one night, but the truth was already presented right in front of them. "Is Karen really that powerful? Mom, will she attack our family?" Elise was worried. Previously, Karen already managed to destroy several of her family''s bases in one night. She was already dumbfounded by that. If Karen took it seriously, her family would notst long. Most of all, Karen''s ability was horrendous. She could freely sneak in and out of strictly guarded areas. Since the Oatker family members were all killed, didn''t that mean that the family was done for?! "No, he... He won''t allow his mother, Karen, to deal with us," Sophia muttered to herself. She believed in Chuck. She was thinking of the possibility. If Chuck decided one day that he wanted to take over the Lawrence family, would she allow him to do so? Sophia fell into a reverie. Elise, on the other hand, was in a state of shock. "What did you say?" Upon hearing the news, Elijah Lee widened his eyes in astonishment. The Lee family received news that the Oatker family had halted all actions. The morning seemed abnormally peaceful and quiet. Furthermore, all the properties belonging to the Oatker family had been transferred... Who else could do this apart from Karen, who was currently engaging in a fight with the Oatker family? "Karen has taken over the Oatker family!" The Lee family members were trembling in fear. This was simply incredible! They had assumed Karen to fail miserably right after leaving the Lee family back then. It was out of their expectations that she could actually take over the Oatker family. What could this mean? This meant that previously, she had the ability to eradicate and take over the Lee family as well! However, she chose not to do so. Everyone broke out in cold sweat after realizing this. Their hearts thumped loudly. She was really terrifying. Elijah took a while toe back to his senses. He muttered to himself, "This is my daughter!" A hint of pride appeared on his face. Everyone across the United States was astonished upon receiving such news. From that day onwards, the Oatker family had vanished. In other words, the Four Greatest Households had be the Three Greatest Households. Meanwhile, Karen had risen to fame after being widely known since the past decade for her sessful business empire. In fact, everyone was now aware that she possessed strength greater than the Three Greatest Households! Everyone was dumbfounded. Meanwhile, the Yeager family members were snickering. The disappearance of the Oatker family was nothing more than a tiny piece of news for a hidden family like them. It only piqued their interest slightly. They found the Oatker family to be nothing more than a dispensable family. Their entire assets weren''t evenparable to their own family''s annual ie. Even if they destroyed this small family, what would be the point? Loomisughed sinisterly, "Not bad, Karen Lee! You''ve managed to eradicate the Oatker family in one night! You''re probably trying to expand your influence, but I won''t let you!" Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Chuck was dumbfounded when he learned that the issue with the Oatkers had already been settled last night. His mother was really swift! However, he was not surprised. Previously, Chuck had already witnessed his mother fighting against the strongest bodyguard of the Yeager family. She managed to punch him and force him to his feet! With Karen''s strength and her urate shooting skills, he already knew his mother was going to seed. Why should he be surprised that she managed to sneak an attack on the Oatkers? The only thing that Chuck didn''t understand now was just how powerful his mother was. After all, he had only started learningbat skills for half a year. However, he had already be abat expert after training directly under Karen. This was truly horrifying. If his mother were to teach him for a few more years, would it be possible for him to be the world''s topbat master? Thinking of this, Chuck grew excited. He was anticipating the day when he would truly be as strong as his mother! When Yvette heard the news, she was shocked. There were mixed feelings in her heart. Karen was too strong. How could Yvette ever surpass her? Was she destined to be inferior whenpared to Karen? Yvette was agonizing over her thoughts. She was caught between a rock and a hard ce. On one hand, there was Chuck, the person she liked; on the other was Karen, Chuck''s mother. If it wasn''t because Chuck was here, Yvette would have left long ago. Instead, she would''ve found somewhere to continuously train and improve herself! However, she was worried about Chuck, so she was hesitating. Regardless, Yvette realized that now that she was in a dilemma. She could only fall asleep in Chuck''s arms at night... While Yvette was tied up in her thoughts, Chuck decided to ask his mother personally about this matter. Before he did that, he also visited Wi. Wi was recovering very well because she knew what she had to face next. She wanted to fight side by side with Chuck! She didn''t want to drag him down. Seeing that Wi was looking better, Chuck was d. After chatting for a while, he went off to find Karen. Soon, he found her. After consulting with Karen, she imparted some otherbat skills to him. Then, Chuck immediately went to the training room to start practicing. He was so excited. Seeing Chuck''s efforts, Karen felt at ease. After all, she was old now. Everything she had would belong to Chuck in the future. Hence, he needed to be physically fit to properly manage what she had. Karen was trying to raise him. And Chuck was trying his best... "Betty, is there any news about the Yeager family?" Karen instinctively realized that the Yeager family was about to make their move. A battle was about to break out. However, she was finally freed up. After all, she had dealt with the Oatker family and left the other three families cowering in fear of her ability. She wouldn''t touch the Lee family. As for the Lawrence family, she would let them go. After all, Sophia and Chuck had just started working together. As for thest family, Karen said nothing about them. However, a gleam shed in her eyes. That''d had to wait. For now, her priority was to deal with the Yeager family! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Nothing has happened for the time being!" Betty had been paying close attention to them. After all, the hidden families had existed thousands of years ago. Their strength was not to be underestimated! Betty was taught by Karen not to downy the threats their opponents had. "For the time being? I have a feeling that the Yeager family is going to make a move..." Karen''s eyes narrowed. "Yes, I''ll keep a close eye on them," Betty nodded. Just then, Karen''s cell phone rang. It was a call from ck Rose. Karen paused. She quickly answered the call. "I-1 lost Chuck," ck Rose was stuttering. She had followed Chuck out, but a car had suddenly stopped her! By the time she broke through, Chuck was nowhere to be seen! She couldn''t get through to Chuck''s phone either. This was already the third time this happened. ck Rose was so ashamed that she was doubting her abilities. Karen''s expression fell. When she was about to speak, she suddenly received a text message. She took a look at it and was shocked. Then, relief surged through her as she said, "He went to see his father. You can stay there and wait for him. He wille to find you soon!" "Alright." After the call was hung up, Betty asked anxiously, "Did something happen to the young master?" "I''m not sure, but he should be fine. Chadrick said that he wanted to meet with Chucky," Karen replied with a glint in her eyes. "But isn''t he..." Betty immediately fell into shock. "I know, so I will go and have a look myself," Karen couldn''t stand it. After all, Chuck had been spied on twice. After investigation, it turned out that Chadrick was the one who gave the order. Karen was sure of this. Now that Chadrick suddenly requested to meet Chuck, she was worried. "I''m going too," Betty piped up. Upon hearing her words, Karen paused and looked at Betty with a strange expression. She felt that Betty''s excessive worry was out of ce, but she couldn''t really confirm it herself. Maybe she was just mistaken. Betty lowered her head when she saw Karen''s expression. She then said, "Then I''ll stay here." "It''s fine either way," With that, Karen walked out. Betty hesitated for a few seconds before following her out. On the other hand. ck Rose heaved a sigh of relief and hung up the phone. She muttered angrily, "Chuck, you b*stard. You scared me again! Just go to hell!" She was annoyed. After venting her anger, she resumed her expressionless face as she continued to be on the watch. She was waiting for Chuck to appear in front of her again. ck Rose herself was oblivious to the fact that apart from anger, there was also a tinge of worry evident on her face. Furthermore, it seemed that she was even looking forward to Chuck''s return... Chuck had wanted to meet with Alexandrina to thank her. However, he received a phone call on the way. He felt extremely puzzled as he had not seen this number before. The voice in the phone sounded strange, but he felt that it was somewhat familiar. He then realized that it was his father''s voice. Chadrick Cannon. Of course, he was happy. He should have been able to meet his father previously, but he had been ovee with worry about Wi. Thus, he missed the opportunity to meet him. After the incident about Wi, Chuck did ask his mother where his father went. Karen only told him that Chadrick had some errands to run and had left. At that time, Chuck felt that it was a pity. Now that Chadrick had taken the initiative to ask Chuck out for a meeting, he grew nervous! Soon, he arrived at the ce. It was a small dwelling on a mountain that looked pretty ordinary. Chuck thought that he hade to the wrong ce. When he got out of the car and saw a man on the balcony, Chuck immediately felt excited. They were strangers, but when Chuck saw him, he was ovee with a sense of familiarity. "Dad..." Chuck was close to tears. Chadrick smiled lightly and said, "Come and sit down." Chuck walked over. He didn''t understand why his father was living here. It was as if he was living in seclusion. Chuck sat down and asked, "Dad, what have you been up to recently?" Chuck really wanted to see him, but he could only bury this desire deep in his heart. One phone call from his mother back then had given Chuck hope. Ever since then, he had always been curious as to what his father was like. Now that they were sitting face to face, Chadrick was slightly different from expected, but that was fine. "I... had some things to do. However, I do know that you have been involved with Adriana of the Whitlock family," Chadrick stated bluntly. "Yes, you''re right," His mother must have told him about it! "What do you think of Adriana?" "She''s really beautiful, but she''s so maniptive. I hate her," To be honest, Chuck really regretted saving her back then. She would''ve been fine even if he didn''t save her. More importantly, if he hadn''t saved her, he wouldn''t have needed to meet her at all! "Hate her?" Chadrick shook his head. "Someone like her needs to be changed, do you understand?" Chuck shook his head and refused, "I don''t want to see her again." "No, you can''t," Chadrick stood up with a serious expression on his face. He looked as if he was hesitating to tell his son something. "Why? She is a member of the hidden family, and I know she''s ranked pretty highly in her family, so...." "You''re right. She holds a high position in the Whitlock family. In fact, she''s going to be the next head of the family!" Chadrick revealed slowly. There were countless descendants in the Whitlock family. However, Adriana had managed to stand out amongst all of them. It was something that she had earned by herself. Only Chadrick knew just how frightening Adriana was. Chuck was oblivious to that, and maybe even Karen was clueless as well. The Whitlock family was truly the number one family in the entire world! It was hard for a woman to be the head of such a family. "What?" Chuck paused. He had never heard about this from his mother, but he was aware that Adriana was powerful! He would acknowledge if others were more powerful than him. At the same time, he would work hard to surpass them! "Yes, if you get together with her, you will acquire the Whitlock family. Do you understand?" Chadrick exined. "What are you talking about, Dad?" Chuck asked, perplexed. "Adriana likes you, so I think you can try being with her to control the Whitlock family!" Chadrick stated. Chuck was taken aback. What did his father just say? Was he supposed to abandon Yvette and be with Adriana instead? How could this be possible? Chuck would never do such a thing! He had already let Yvette down twice. How could he do such a thing again? Chapter 670 Chapter 670 "Dad, do you want me to marry into the Whitlock family?" Chuck had been holding himself back for a long time. He really did not expect his father to say something like this to him upon their first meeting. Chuck had his own opinions. It was impossible for him to willingly marry into a family. Even when he was poor back then, Chuck had no thoughts of doing something like this. Now that he was rich, he was even more reluctant to do so. "Well, you can put it that way," Chadrick nodded. Confused, Chuck asked, "Dad, why did you ask me to do this?" "You haven''t really been exposed to the strength of the hidden families, so you''re not afraid!" Chadrick said with a heavy tone. The three hidden families had already divided the world into three parts. The Whitlock family was the most powerful family amongst the hidden families. In fact, it was also the actual first family to appear in history! "I..." Chuck couldn''t refute what his father said. Indeed, he hadn''t trulye into contact with that yet. After saving Adriana in the first ce, she had mentioned to him the existence of the hidden families. That was the first time ever hearing of them. Later on, he slowly began to gain contact with the hidden families, but so far, he had only managed to meet their members. As for thest time when he caused a big uproar in the Yeager family, it was done by ident. If Adriana hadn''t brought him along, he would not have the chance to attend the wedding banquet, let alone the news of Wi and Loomis'' wedding. If that didn''t happen, he wouldn''t have made amotion there. In addition, the only reason he was able to make such arge fuss back at the wedding was that he had the bomb given to him by Alexandrina! Otherwise, Chuck would have been captured by the 10 bodyguards present back then! Chuck was aware that he only managed to escape because of sheer luck. Without a bomb, Chuck would have already died in the Yeager family. In other words, he had yet to understand the true strength of the Yeager family. "The Yeager family is ranked way below the Whitlock family. If they attack you, Karen won''t be able to protect you. So, you have to find a way yourself!" Chadrick looked at Chuck with a serious expression. Chuck fell speechless. His father''s words were true. He had not even seen the true strength of the Yeager family, so how sure was he that his mother would be able to resist them? Mainly, he was still too weak. If things went on like this, he would only drag his mother down. Chuck felt guilty. "Think about it. If you get married to Adriana and seize the opportunity to control the Whitlock family, you will be the richest man in the world!" Chadrick continued persuading his son. "But..." Chuck was in a dilemma. What was the difference between his father''s suggestion and living off a woman for the rest of his life? Chuck really couldn''t do it. In addition, even if he married Adriana, would it be possible for an outsider like him to take control of the Whitlock family? It was impossible for him to do that! "Think about it carefully," Chadrick no longer forced him. He had already thought about this for a long time. Among the three hidden families, he was the weakest descendant of them all. He was aware now of the true powers behind each hidden family. The Yeager family was the most dangerous of all three. In his opinion, it was best for Chuck to rely on Adriana at this stage. Chuckpsed into silence. After thinking for a long time, he shook his head and admitted, "I really can''t do it, dad..." First of all, Chuck despised women like Adriana, who were overly possessive and maniptive. He was attracted to gentle and kind women, like Wi and Yvette. Adriana was too aggressive. Wouldn''t he be tortured endlessly after he got married to her? Chuck was not a masochist. Moreover, Chuck would never abandon Yvette! Yvette must''ve constantly been under great pressure to be together with him. Karen had murdered Yvette''s father, yet she had never taken revenge on him. On the contrary, she listened to his every word and was extremely caring towards him. How could he have the heart to abandon her? Chuck couldn''t do it! "It''s up to you," Chadrick was silent for a while and did not say anything else. He didn''t want to force Chuck either, but he was d to see Chuck. After all, Chuck had improved a lot in just half a year. Chadrick was very satisfied with his rapid progress! Chuck sighed and said, "Dad, I..." "It''s fine. You can go back and think about it," Chadrick shook his head and patted Chuck''s shoulder. His gaze was shining with a hint of expectation. "Okay. Then I''ll leave first," Chuck wanted to go back. He didn''t really want to think about this matter further. "Go ahead. ck Rose is still waiting for you. By the way, don''t tell your mother about this!" Chadrick reminded his son. Chuck nodded. Without staying any longer, he walked out absent-mindedly. 10 minutester, Karen arrived. Chadrick had already left. Seeing the empty house, she could only sigh. "What the hell are you trying to do?" Karen couldn''t do anything about this. She couldn''t figure out what Chadrick was trying to do. She remained silent for a few seconds and left. When ck Rose saw Chuck, a look of relief appeared on her face. She didn''t say a word to him. In truth, she wanted to ask what Chuck had said to his father. However, how could she ask him that? She didn''t want to overstep her boundaries and act like she was worried about him. ck Rose, worried about Chuck? Hah! What a joke! Why would she care about him? She was paid to do her job. Chuck had just invited her out for a meal and offered her some cakes. That''s all. Why would she care about such a person? Why should she be concerned about him? Thinking of this, ck Rose shook her head. Then, she left with Chuck. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org On the other hand, Chuck was left distraught by his father''s words. Adriana Whitlock? Chuck didn''t even want to see her. How could he marry her? He sighed. Not long after, Chuck arrived at his destination, Alexandria''s ce. ck Rose waited outside as usual. However, she clearly remembered that when Chuck and Alexandrina went outst time, Chuck had kissed Alexandrina in front of her family! The memories were still fresh in her mind. She hated such acts instinctively. ck Rose simply closed her eyes and refused to think of that. She didn''t want to see such a scene anymore. However, she suddenly opened her eyes again and scanned her surroundings vigntly. What if something happened to Chuck? In the meantime, Chuck entered Alexandrina''s private room. He had nned toe here to thank her. However, Chuck was in a bad mood now, so he sat down and drank a ss of red wine. "What are you doing? This is mine," Alexandrina hissed, trying to take back the ss in Chuck''s hand. Chuck could only sigh. "Chuck, what''s wrong with you? Is there something going on? Or did someone bully you? Tell me, I will help you get back at them," Alexandrina looked very serious. She had been feeling down for the past few days as Chuck did note to visit her. Fortunately, he had decided to pay her a visit today. In fact, she felt surprised and happy. Chuck had taken a sip from her wine ss, so didn''t that count as an indirect kiss? Alexandrina had been thinking about this ever since she had kissed Chuck at her housest time. "Nothing," Chuck replied as he shook his head. He felt powerless. If his mother really couldn''t deal with the Yeager family, then he would have no choice but to marry Adriana. After all, he couldn''t bring trouble to his mother, Yvette, Wi and also his father. "What? Why are you so unhappy then? You''re my lover," Alexandrina insisted. Her heart ached when she looked at Chuck''s sorry state. "Tell me, what''s the matter? You can tell me. Or, do you still not trust me?" Alexandrina questioned him. She believed that he would trust her. "Tell me! This is an order! You have to listen to me," Alexandrina red at Chuck. "Fine," Chuck wanted to ask for her opinion anyway, "If you''re asked to marry someone for the sake of saving your family, will you be willing to do so?" Upon hearing this, Alexandrina was taken aback. A moment of silenceter, she asked, "Do I like this person?" "You don''t." "Then I won''t get married." "But if you don''t, your family will be in danger." "I will protect them, Chuck. I decided that I''ll only marry you. Will you dare to do so too?" Alexandrina smiled charmingly. However, as soon as she said that, she fell silent. She knew that he certainly wouldn''t dare to. "I''m afraid to," Chuck shook his head. Besides, this woman was just teasing him. How could she really fall in love with him? It was impossible. "I knew it... Actually, even if you dared, I wouldn''t agree to it either," Alexandrina said slowly in a low voice. "Why? Are you afraid too?" Chuck paused. Was there anything that Adriana was afraid of? "Of course! How could I marry you? First of all, your mother will definitely not agree to it. Secondly, you are still young and I am way older than you. You are in your prime age, but I am slowly growing older. Of course, I wouldn''t dare to!" Alexandrina replied softly. Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Chuck fell silent. Of course, he didn''t dare to! "If you''re not afraid, then I won''t be. So, are you still afraid?" Alexandrina suddenly approached him. Chuck was startled. Alexandrina was the standard of beauty. She was extremely beautiful and elegant. Time had not left a single trace on her. "I am," Chuck shook his head and muttered. "I know that you''re afraid. You coward," Alexandrina snorted, "If we''re married, you can do whatever you please. Are you still afraid of that?" "Alexandrina, is it interesting to tease me like this?" Chuck fell speechless. Alexandrina was rich and beautiful, like a diamond that didn''t lose its luster over the years. How could someone like her fall in love with him? "Interesting," Alexandrina poked Chuck''s forehead with her finger andughed, "You idiot. I like you but you don''t even realize it. If not, why would I allow you to be my lover?" "Uh..." Chuck looked at her. He was perplexed. She was just joking, right? "What do you like about me?" Chuck asked, puzzled. "Your courage," Alexandrina still remembered the time when Chuck had tried to flirt with her. "I''m timid," Chuck retorted weakly. "Huh? Timid? Hah, I don''t believe you! When you first met me, you even dared to tease me. You were the one who provoked me in the first ce, got it?" Alexandrina huffed. Chuck was rendered speechless again. He tried exining, "Alexandrina, I was forced to do it. You were acting like this, so I had no choice but to do so." "What do you mean by ''like this''? Let me ask you now, do you like me?" Alexandrina questioned him. Chuck was dumbfounded. "I''m asking you. Do you like me or not?" Alexandrina looked very serious. "No, not in that way," Chuck shook his head. He had never even thought about their rtionship like that. "A-are you serious?" Alexandria''s eyes widened. Her heart was aching. "I''m serious. I respect you and listen to you because you are like a sister to me," Chuck replied honestly. Otherwise, he would''ve never told her about the problem of his possibly imminent marriage. "Hold me in your arms," Alexandrina ordered. Chuck paused before holding her in his arms, feeling very confused. "Do you feel my heartbeat?" Alexandrina grumbled. "I can. It seems normal," Chuck nodded. p! Upon hearing his answer, Alexandrina smacked him in the forehead and asked, "Are you an idiot? Did you really just listen to my heartbeat after I''ve ordered you to hold me? Are you trying to anger me?" She was both angry and amused. In fact, she even felt disappointed. Did Chuck really not like her? Was there not a single trace of her in his eyes? Chuck fell speechless and muttered, "You''re the one who asked me to listen to your heartbeat in the first ce!" "Why are you so obedient now? If that''s the case, if I ask you to do something else, will you listen to me?" Alexandrina shot back. Chuck trembled and let go. He quickly changed the topic and asked, "Alexandrina, let''s get down to business. You haven''t finished answering the question I asked you earlier! If you can''t solve the problem, will you marry this person?" "No! No way!" Alexandrina was pissed. Chuck could only remain silent. In the midst of her anger, Alexandrina suddenly realized something. "Wait. Are you encountering such a situation? Answer me now! It''s fine if you don''t like me, just trust me." Chuck then told her about what Chadrick had said to him. Alexandrina was shocked. After thinking about it for a full minute, she finally admitted dejectedly, "Yes, I will marry that person." Chuck could only sigh along with her. "Your mother Karen is hiding her strength, which is obvious from the recent disappearance of the Oatker family in just one night. However, so what? How can shepare to a hidden family that has been passed down for thousands of years and has survived for dozens of generations?" Alexandrina analyzed. Chuck understood this. The Yeager family was indeed unmatched. Did his father decide to talk to him because he was aware of this? "Lean on me," Alexandrina said softly. Chuck leaned against her. "Don''t decide on it yet. It doesn''t matter if you don¡¯t marry me since I was just teasing you, but I really don''t want you to get married to Adriana. What if she bullies you?" Alexandrina grew angry as she thought about it. If she was stuck in Chuck''s shoes, she would decide to marry someone she didn''t like for the sake of her loved ones. Chuck had not decided yet. He wanted to ask his mother about it first. However, Chadrick had told him not to tell her. He was in a dilemma. "Don''t worry, I will help you. After all, you are my lover," Alexandrinaforted him, her eyes shing with a mysterious gleam. She was the boss of an assassins'' organization. She was no easy person to deal with. "No, I''ll get you into trouble," Chuck quickly refused. The Yeager family was too powerful. Alexandrina would definitely not be able to handle them. He didn''t want to drag her down as well. "You''re trying to be disobedient, aren''t you?" Alexandrina snorted disdainfully. Chuck was speechless. This was not a matter of disobedience. "Don''t underestimate me. I''m still hiding my strength. As for Loomis of the Yeager family, I have an assassin who has been in contact with him before and knows something about him... So I know what I have to do. If I catch him, the Yeager family will stop taking action against you," Alexandrina thought for a while and exined. This was considered a coincidence. Loomis loved women, and one of the assassins working under her seemed to be his past lover. However, Loomis hadn''t contacted her in a long time. Although the killer wasn''t favoured, she knew of several ces that Loomis would frequent. If they could take the initiative and capture Loomis, they could be on the offense and could possibly turn the situation around. "You do?" Chuck asked in surprise. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "See, you really look down on me. Forget it, I''ll tell you because you are my lover. I have managed to hide a spy inside one of the three hidden families by coincidence. However, they were not put in important positions in the families and had only snuck in recently. Therefore, the spy could only gather little information..." Alexandrina exined. Chuck was dumbfounded. Alexandrina was the boss of the assassin''s organization. Apart from murdering people, their biggest strength had to be gathering intel. In fact, it was not a surprise that she could collect a bit of information about the hidden family. However, in which hidden family did she ce the spy into? Alexandrina was pretty bold. Wasn''t she afraid that someone from the hidden families would find out and cause her trouble? "Don¡¯t tell anyone else. Otherwise, I won''t forgive you. Now, hurry up and hug me," Alexandrina ordered again. Chuck did as he was told. "How quick is my heartbeat?" "It''s normal. Ouch..." Chuck cupped his forehead that was once again smacked by Alexandrina. "Why do you keep listening to my heartbeat? You really make me angry..." Alexandrina was furious. Chuck pouted his lips at her. It was impossible to reason with a woman like her. Alexandrina was the most unreasonable person Chuck had ever seen. "Did I hurt you? Who asked you to be so dumb?" Alexandrina grumbled, feeling both angry and annoyed. However, she couldn''t really bear to throw a tantrum at it. She sighed at that thought. Chuck shook his head and admitted, "No, it doesn''t hurt." "Alright, I will pay close attention if the Yeager family makes a move. No worries," Alexandrina reassured him with a smile. Chuck was in a dilemma. Was he dragging her into the matter? "Do you want a drink?" "No, I''m fine," Chuck quickly shook his head and rejected her goodwill. Alexandrina seemed like she had bad intentions. "No way. You have to listen to me," Alexandrina poured Chuck a ss of wine and offered again, "Let''s have a drink, shall we?" Chuck shuddered and insisted, "It''s better if I don''t." "Hmph, what a coward!" Just as Alexandrina was getting angry, she suddenly received a call. After listening to what the other person had to say, her expression fell. She put down her phone and her eyes gleamed. She announced, "Speak of the devil! I''ve received some news. Now, it''s up to you!" "What?" Chuck was pleasantly surprised. Was there news about Loomis? "Loomis is out and about. Do you want to catch him? It''s a rare opportunity. Instead of waiting for him to find you, let''s go straight to him." Chuck was considering his moves. Even if Loomis was out, he''d probably have a lot of bodyguards with him. It was definitely risky for them to abduct him in broad daylight. Unless they pulled a sneak attack on him! Chuck might be able to do so. However, the probability of sess was pretty low. "Don''t worry, just follow me! I won''t let anything happen to you. Do youe along?" Alexandrina asked with a smile. In fact, she would be less worried if Chuck refused to go. However, she still wanted to ask for his opinion. "Of course!" Chuck thought it over and found that Alexandrina was right. Instead of waiting for his doom, he would rather take the initiative to attack. This was a great opportunity for him. Chuck wanted to call his mother. If Karen came along with them, it wouldn''t be difficult to capture Loomis! Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Chuck wanted to make a call, but Alexandrina shook her head and stopped him, "Don''t call anyone first. We don''t necessarily have to catch him this time. Let''s just act ording to how it goes. If we can find out something about Loomis, threatening him will be even more effective than capturing him!" This was what Alexandrina had just thought of. She had carefully analyzed it and also found that she had underestimated the hidden family. After all, she might not be able to deal with the bodyguards around Loomis. Therefore, it was better to be cautious! Chuck agreed to her suggestion. It was better for him to listen to her. In the end, Chuck didn''t call anyone. Loomis had suddenlye out, was he going to meet someone? That was possible! "Then let''s go now," Chuck said as he could not wait to leave. It was the right decision to take the initiative and attack first! "What are you anxious about? You''ve just made me angry," Alexandrina snorted. Chuck fell speechless. He stammered, "Uh, then how can I calm you down?" To tell the truth, Chuck had been afraid ever since the incident with Sophia. He was even reluctant to be in the same room with other women anymore. Furthermore, Chuck still felt that Alexandrina was deliberately teasing him. After all, who could make a woman like her fall in love? She was different from Yvette. Yvette was loyal, but Alexandrina was the type to go out and have fun a lot. The difference was obvious! "What do you think?" Alexandrina smiled charmingly. After thinking about it for a while, Chuck said solemnly, "I won''t be tempted by anything!¡± "Go to hell!" Alexandrina swatted at Chuck''s forehead. This time, Chuck cried out from the sudden and sheer strength. Alexandrinaughed. She rubbed Chuck''s forehead dotingly and asked, "Chuck, why can''t you talk nicely this time around?" Chuck fell silent. "Well, you don''t like me, so forget about it," Alexandrina drank a ss of wine sadly. Chuck cleared his throat and frowned, "Alexandrina, please stop messing around, okay?" "What? Who''s messing around? I really, really want to hit you now, but I won''t. Be obedient and hug me just once more. I won''t ask you anything about my heartbeat this time," Alexandrina said. Chuck couldn''t refuse her, so he could only do as she said. "Say..." "Alexandrina, you seem to have gained weight," He remarked honestly. "What? D*mn you!" Alexandrina was so angry that she wanted to p Chuck. However, she refrained herself from doing so. She retreated her hand and snorted, "Hmph, let''s go and have a look now." After hearing this, Chuck heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Alexandrina, although I don''t like you in that way, I''ll still listen to you." "Bullsh*t, you''re just too obedient and I hate it. When I allowed you to hug me, did you really have to only hug me?" She red at Chuck. He was rendered speechless. After he coaxed Alexandrina, only then did she agree toe out. Chuck took out his phone to call ck Rose. The call was quickly connected. "What?" ck Rose''s voice was cold. He had been in there for so long. What was he doing? She had grown impatient from waiting. "I want to go somewhere with Alexandrina," Chuck told her the truth. After all, ck Rose was protecting him. "Go ahead. Why are you telling me this? You''re worried that I won''t follow you, are you? Don''t worry, I will!" ck Rose was pissed. "It''s not like that. I''m going to find Loomis Yeager." ck Rose paused in shock. She asked, "How do you know where he is?" Chuck didn''t exin much to her and just told her that Alexandrina had seen Loomis. "You can''t do that. You have to tell Karen Lee about this! Loomis''s subordinates are extremely strong. Don''t risk it!" ck Rose had never been this serious before. Previously when she was subdued by Adriana''s bodyguards, she finally realized just how terrifying the bodyguards of the hidden families were. Therefore, if Karen was not there with them, ck Rose definitely disagreed with Chuck''s decision. "But I also want to train myself!" Chuck now had several bombs in his hands. Hisbat abilities had also improved a lotpared to when he was at the Yeager family. Chuck was confident, but he was aware of how strong he was. It was only when one was in the face of danger that they could grow and improve. At the very least, Chuck himself felt so. After experiencing the desperate situation during the Yeager family banquet, he felt that he had improved by leaps and bounds. It was true that one could only know their true potential after brushing past death. "Chuck, if you want to train, I won''t stop you. But you have to make sure you do it in a safe manner. If you die, then what''s the point of doing that?" ck Rose''s voice had grown softer, as if she was trying to convince Chuck. "I know. You can go ahead and tell my mom then. I will be leaving with Alexandrina now," Chuck compromised. He knew that ck Rose was right. He had better tell Karen about it. If he couldn''t solve the problem, his mother coulde and help him. Otherwise, he would really be dead meat if he was attacked. "Alright," ck Rose agreed. "Hold on." "What?" "You''ve said so much to me just now. Are you worried about me?" Chuck asked. "Worried about you? Do you think that there''s something wrong with me?" ck Rose grew irritated. "Uh, pretend that I didn''t say anything then," Chuck quickly hung up the phone. ck Rose was such a cold woman. She had only agreed to protect him because of Karen. If one day he surpassed her, she would definitely leave them without hesitation. In that case, why would she care about him? He was just overthinking things. However, a strange image appeared in Chuck''s mind. It was back when he had seen ck Rose''s photo, and she was... Ugh, what was he thinking about! Chuck sat in Alexandrina''s car, but he did not dare to look at her when she was driving. She was quite beautiful after all. ck Rose immediately called Karen and told her about this. Karen immediately agreed to Chuck''s decision and said that she woulde over soon.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only With that, ck Rose felt a little relieved. She scoffed and drove to catch up with him. Of course, if she knew that she had identally triggered Chuck''s memory about her photos just now, she would have gone ballistic immediately! After all, for all the times that she had been with Chuck, he had never, ever mentioned anything about her nude photos. Even ck Rose herself had forgotten that he had seen her own photos before... In a luxurious room. Loomis was waiting for someone. Who was he waiting for? It was Adriana Whitlock. A whileter, the door opened and Adriana entered. Loomis smiled and gestured, "Please take a seat." "What is the Yeager family nning to do?" Adriana inquired coldly. She had thought of a way to force Chuck into despair. By then, Chuck would definitely beg her for help. She assumed that she had failedst time because he just wasn''t desperate enough! "It¡¯s a secret, but I''m happy that Miss Whitlock has asked me out. Would you like to have a meal with me? Shall we?" Loomis invited her with a smile. Adriana frowned and refused him coldly, "I don''t want to hear any talk of this again." Loomis was infuriated, but he could only suppress his anger because the Whitlock family''s strength was stronger than the Yeager family. "Seeing that you''ve asked me out, it seems that you''ve really taken a fancy to Chuck!" He was absolutely annoyed. What did Chuck have that he didn''t? How could Adriana, whom even he couldn''t manage to captivate, fall for someone like Chuck? Loomis was jealous of him. Just why? Looking at the perfect and wless Adriana, Loomis was filled with envy and jealousy! Such a woman should have been taken by himself. A piece of trash like Chuck wasn''t worthy of her. "That''s right, I like him. In the future, he will be my husband, and his surname will be Whitlock!" Adriana stated coolly. Hearing this, Loomis snorted, "Hmph, then he''s really in luck. You couldn''t have asked me out so that I''d let him go, right? You also saw what he did to my family. He brought shame to our family, so he has to die!" "He won''t die because he''ll be my future husband. Haven''t I made myself clear?" Adriana''s voice turned cold. "Then what are you doing here? Are you telling me to let him go?" Loomis was furious! "I don''t want him to die!" Adriana repeated herself and sat down on the sofazily. ''''What do you mean? What are you talking about?" Loomis was irritated, but he suddenly understood her words and sneered, "Oh, I see. You want me to deal with Chuck, don''t you? And then you''lle out to save him?" "No! I won''t save him. He''ll beg me for help, got it?" Adriana stared at Loomis. Loomis paused and smirked, "I got it." "Well, then I''ll leave it up to you. You should know what to do," Adriana was no longer interested in staying here any longer. She immediately got up and walked outside. "Adriana, is he worth all this trouble? He''s just a piece of trash. He doesn''t deserve you!" Loomis commented jealously. "He''s not trash. He''s mine, Adriana Whitlock''s future husband," Adriana''s expression fell upon hearing Loomis'' insults towards Chuck. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Adriana was certain! Even though Chuck did not plead with herst time, her possessiveness only made her even more desperate to see Chuck beg for her help. Without her knowing it, he had already upied arge portion of her heart! She couldn''t deny it herself. She believed that this was the first time she had been so attracted to a man. She really did fall in love with him! Therefore, Chuck was going to be her husband for sure! Loomis was infuriated by her words. The firm look in Adriana''s eyes made him jealous. How could she favor someone like Chuck Cannon? Loomis had the support of the hidden Yeager family. However, a woman like Adriana whom he couldn''t acquire had actually fallen in love with a piece of trash who was far below him! Chuck was nothingpared to him! Loomis was absolutely livid! "Adriana, are you sure about this? If you want Chuck to be your husband, your father won''t agree, will he?" Loomis questioned her sharply. Adriana''s father would definitely disagree with this! "It''s none of your business. You don''t have to worry about that," Adriana replied calmly. Loomis was enraged. However, the Whitlock family was truly stronger than the Yeager family. Even if he was upset, there was nothing he could do. It was not the time for him to be hostile! "True, it''s up to you," Loomis could only sigh. Adriana was truly frightening. She was domineering as the future master of the hidden Whitlock family, so even Loomis couldn''t withstand it. "Good! Also, don''t let Chuck know what happened today! If he finds out, you know what the consequences are!" Adriana''s beautiful eyes were shing with a vicious warning. No one could deny that Adriana was truly impressive! Even Loomis'' expression had changed. He was angry, but he couldn''t lose his temper now. He could only smile sheepishly, "Alright, I won''t let him know and I won''t kill Chuck Cannon. As for Karen Lee''s life, you wouldn''t interfere with that too, would you?" "You can do whatever you want with Karen Lee since I don''t like her. It''s better if Chuck''s family and friends are all dead. That would be great!" Adriana snickered. Her words sent a chill down Loomis'' spine. Adriana was truly cruel! "Okay, as long as you don''t interfere with the rest too much, I''ll listen to you," Loomis said with a shrug. "I''ve already said what I needed to. You can think about it yourself!" With that, Adriana walked out. When she reached the door, she suddenly turned around and said softly, "Chuck Cannon is not as simple as you think he is." It was supposed to be a thoughtful reminder, but Loomis took it personally as an insult! Love was indeed blind! Did Adriana really think so highly of a piece of trash like Chuck? This had to be the luckiest moment in his life! Upon Adriana''s departure, Loomis fell silent. His expression was gloomy. He thought of a few ways. Perhaps, he could torture Chuck first. However, Loomis had met with Adriana and already failed to capture her heart. In addition, he had lost a beauty like Wi too. The feeling he had now was inexplicable. He took out his mobile phone and called someone. "Why did you call me? He''s just fallen asleep, so it''s not convenient for me to answer the phone," The voice on the phone sounded careful. "Come here! I''ll wait for you!" "I can''t. I told you, he has just fallen asleep," The woman''s voice was still cautious, as if she was sneaking around. "Come here! I miss you," Loomis said. This was an order! "Miss me? You almost got marriedst time. Do you still miss me?" The woman by the name of Carol sounded annoyed and dissatisfied. "Aren''t you already married as well?" Loomis shrugged, a sinister smile appearing on his face. "Yes, I''m married. So don''t try to hook up with me!" "Well, let''s talk when we meet. I miss you, soe here!" "Okay, fine! Where are you?" "I''m at..." Meanwhile, Chuck and Alexandrina had arrived somewhere. Chuck looked at this luxurious ce in surprise. He finally believed that she really knew where Loomis was. "Loomis is a person who likes to have fun, especially with women. I hate men like this," Alexandrina grumbled. "Alexandrina, you''re also a frequent visitor here, aren''t you?" Chuck mumbled. After all, what was Alexandrina''s personality like? She was a charming social butterfly. "Are you talking back to me? I''ve never done anything that he''s done. I feel sick when those men touch me," Alexandrina huffed. Yes, although she had allowed Frieda to sleep with someone, it was apletely different matter when it came to herself. If someone really touched her, she would immediately turn against him! It was the same as seeing Chuck for the first time. "Alright, sorry, I''ve misunderstood you,¡± Chuck felt embarrassed. "Now you know that you''ve misunderstood me? Do you feel guilty?" Alexandrina smiled seductively. "Yes, I''m sorry." "No worries. You are my lover now. So, I will never sleep with other men. It''s fine," Alexandrina chuckled. Chuck was speechless. What the hell was going on? He remained silent. "Can we go in?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuck couldn¡¯t wait any longer. It would be best if he could get hold of Loomis'' secret. That would be akin to having another spy in the Yeager family and could likely be a breakthrough forthem! "What''s the hurry? Loomis'' bodyguards are very powerful, so we can''t just rush in. We have to wait for him toe out and find a chance to sneak in," Alexandrina exined. Of course, she was experienced. Chuck nodded. Just then, Alexandrina let out a cry of surprise. She took out her binocrs and looked at them for a few seconds before gasping, "Oh, so that''s what''s happening?" "What''s the matter?" Chuck asked. "Take a look for yourself," Alexandrina handed the binocrs over to him. Chuck took a look and found a car stopping at the entrance of the building. A beautiful woman with a curvaceous figure stepped out of the car. She was wearing a pair of sunsses and a mask, looking as though she was sneaking around. "Who is this beauty?" Chuck had never seen her before, but he could see through the binocrs that she had a perfect figure. She had to be a beauty. There was no doubt about it! "If I tell you that she''s Carol, wife to Loomis'' cousin, would you be surprised?" Alexandrina spat in disgust. "Uh, it sounds a bit weird?" Chuck was really speechless. Loomis'' taste was quite special. He was truly a scum! It wasmon sense to not court someone who was wed. However, Loomis was even fooling around with his cousin''s wife. Chuck just couldn''t believe something outrageous like this. He despised Loomis even more. "Well, you''re right," Alexandrina agreed with him. Chuck had been thinking about it for a long time. This could be considered an advantage over Loomis, right? At the very least, knowing this was better than having to capture him. "It seems that we came in at a great time. We happened to encounter such a situation," Alexandrina smiled, but soon she grew serious. True, if the members of the Yeager family found out about this, Loomis wouldn''t even be able to be the next master of the family. In fact, he might even end up being chased off and beaten up badly by everyone! This was truly an important thing to take note of! Chuck was excited. He immediately called ck Rose and told her about this. Soon, ck Rose tiptoed over quietly. She had particrly righteous views about this, and absolutely rejected such vile acts. "Let''s go inter. Firstly, we must take pictures of them no matter what! We can use their photos as ckmail material!" Chuck suggested. He yearned to see the frightened expression on Loomis'' face. It would be interesting for sure! However, ck Rose frowned. When it came to taking photos, she couldn''t help but recall the past where Frieda had hurt her and took photos of her! This was her dark past. Chuck immediately thought of her past when he noticed ck Rose''s crestfallen expression. He asked kindly, "What''s wrong?" ck Rose was angry upon hearing him and growled, "If you dare to bring it up again, I''ll shoot you to death!" Hearing this, Alexandrina grew irritated, "Hey, ck Rose, why are you so fierce at him?" "No reason. Chuck, just forget about that," ck Rose said coldly. Chuck nodded. He was secretly smiling bitterly. How could he forget it? After all, ck Rose''s figure was so excellent that she looked perfect. How could he possibly forget her nudes? It was impossible for men to forget it! "Chuck, what are you thinking about?" When ck Rose noticed Chuck''s expression, she felt a little bit angry. He seemed like he was recalling something. She was infuriated all of a sudden! "Nothing," Chuck quickly replied, shaking his head. Meanwhile, ck Rose was about to fly into a rage. "Oh, I got it," Alexandrina was a smart woman. Just now Chuck had mentioned taking pictures and ck Rose had argued with him. That could only mean... "Oh, Frieda took pictures of you, so you want to kill her, right?" Chapter 674 Chapter 674 ck Rose''s expression was furious! Alexandrina immediately understood. She was right. However, she immediately doubted her guess. ck Rose was the number one female assassin in the world. Not only was she cruel and merciless, but she was very vignt as well. How could Frieda manage to take photos of someone like her? How did she do it? Maybe ck Rose was willing to? No, that couldn''t be. Alexandrina knew that ck Rose was particrly conservative in this aspect. Frieda could only seed if she had done this behind ck Rose''s back. Maybe she had been injured? Maybe she had fallen asleep? It was also possible that she had done so when ck Rose was under the influence of alcohol. Nothing could deny the fact that ck Rose was really caught off guard regarding this. She didn''t expect a vignt woman like ck Rose would be sabotaged! Alexandrina sighed secretly. ck Rose just wasn''t careful enough. If Frieda had approached her, would she be able to take a single photo of her? It was impossible. A cold sneer appeared on her face. Would Frieda even dare to pull such an underhanded trick on her? Apart from her slight moment of doubt, Alexandrina was also fuming. How could Frieda do such a thing? As a woman, she had taken nudes of other women! How low would she need to be to do such despicable acts? Alexandrina began to hate Frieda. She used to think that Frieda had great potential, but now? She thought to herself, "Would Frieda grow addicted to such underhanded methods after seeding in taking ck Rose''s photos? Maybe she had the thought of taking mine as well!" Frieda must have, but would she be able to? Dream on! "Yes," ck Rose admitted coldly, "Now, can you allow me to kill Frieda?" "No! I trained Frieda as a killer. In addition, she has improved rapidly. For someone this heartless and despicable, you may not be able to kill her now!" Alexandrina went straight to the point. As killers, the more heartless one was, the longer they would live. People like Frieda would do anything in order to survive. "If you don''t allow me to kill her, aren''t you afraid that she will take your nudes?" ck Rose inquired directly. After all, Frieda had been in contact with Alexandrina for so long. ck Rose had only been with Frieda for a few days and she had already managed to take her photos! Alexandrina had already been with Frieda for a long time. Based on Frieda''s bold character, it was very likely that she would attempt to do so. Chuck also looked at Alexandrina and was concerned for her. Did the b*tch, Frieda already seed in taking Alexandrina''s photos when she was unaware of it? Perhaps, Alexandrina was just like ck Rose? Maybe Frieda had already seeded, but Alexandrina just didn''t know! "Her? Taking photos of me? Well, she can try, if she wants to die!" Alexandrina scoffed coldly. "I didn''t expect her to do so then, but she did," ck Rose answered with an expressionless face. Indeed, she had saved Frieda back then. She was being nice to her, but look at how that ended up? She didn''t expect Frieda to do such a thing in return. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Alexandrina''s expression was calm as she refuted, "I''m different from you." ck Rose was silent for a few seconds before she said, "Well, you are stronger than me. I hope you''ll never have to encounter such a thing since such memories will be a trauma for women for the rest of their lives!" Chuck was startled. Alexandrina was silent and just nced at ck Rose a few more times. "ck Rose, I won''t mention it ever again, and I will also forget about this. Don''t worry," Chuck was particrly serious. He thought of how ck Rose had shot herself because of the photos. Obviously, this was all very traumatizing for ck Rose! If she wasn''t hurt nor cared about it, why would she shoot herself? ck Rose stopped in her tracks. Chuck''s unexpected words as well as his sincere gaze made her heart beat faster inexplicably. She was... just a little bit touched! She didn''t expect that Chuck would say such a thing! ck Rose nodded slightly. Chuck breathed a sigh of relief and consoled, "In fact, the photos has been destroyed. You can slowly forget that it ever happened." "Right. I''ll do that," ck Rose''s reply wasn''t as cold as it had been just now. She didn''t even understand herself. Just a while ago, she was borderline murderous and almost wanted to kill someone. But now, she had calmed down. What was wrong with her? Chuck stopped talking further and suggested, "Maybe you can stay here?" He worried that ck Rose would be reminded of the bad memories she had. If he wanted to catch hold of Loomis''s weakness, he had to obtain some evidence first. "No, I have toe with you. Protecting you is my task, I can''t fail again. As long as you can forget, I believe that I will slowly do so as well," ck Rose shook her head. After all, only Frieda and Chuck had seen her photos. Frieda was a woman, but Chuck was a man. They were different. After all, Chuck was the first man to see her pictures. It was a difficult obstacle that she needed to ovee. She could only forget about it if Chuck forgot it first. "Yes, I will. Trust me," Chuck answered with a serious expression. "Okay." "Alexandrina, can we go in now?" Chuck could not wait any longer. Carol had already gone inside for a while. Now, they needed to find a way inside since it was the best chance to act! They would definitely be able to catch him in the act! "Alright. ck Rose, can you draw those people away?" Alexandrina asked. Loomis''s bodyguards had to be lured away first. "Okay," ck Rose answered. She scurried over at once. Chuck and Alexandrina were waiting on the spot. Three minutester, ck Rose called Chuck and said, "I''ve lured them away. You have at most three minutes. Go in quickly!" After saying that, the phone was hung up immediately. It was as if ck Rose was being chased by someone. Chuck couldn''t wait. He hurriedly slipped in with Alexandrine. Once they were inside, he looked around, fully alert. This ce was heavily guarded, but Alexandrina was the boss of a killer organization. She had her own tricks and managed to slip into the hotel easily with Chuck. Finally, they found Loomis''s room, but there were two people standing guard at the door. Their expressions were solemn. At one nce, Chuck knew that they were extremely skilled fighters. Considering this situation, he knew that rushing over directly probably wasn''t the best idea. He had to think of another way! Sigh, if only Karen was here. Things would be so much easier. With her strength, dealing with the two of them might not be simple, but at least, it would not take too much time. The bottom line was that he was still too weak! "Chuck, let me show you. I''m not as weak as you think I am. Just wait and see," Alexandrina walked over directly. "Alexandrina!!" He called out in a whisper. It was toote for Chuck to stop her. What did she want to do? Staring at Alexandrina from the back, Chuck had to admit that she was really pretty and had an amazing figure. When she showed up, she immediately attracted the attention of the two men. Men always liked to stare at women. Furthermore, Alexandrina was drop-dead gorgeous. Who would be able to remain calm when they saw her? Alexandrina did not say a word and walked past the two men. She took out a cigarette, and the two men seemed to freeze in their ces. One asked, "Hi babe, you want a lighter?" "Yes. By any chance, do you have one?" Alexandrina shed a dazzling smile at them. Seriously, she was too attractive. Her voice was husky and seductive. The man took out the lighter and approached her. Alexandrina winked and leaned over with the cigarette in her hand, growing closer and closer. The man started to feel a little parched. All of a sudden, Alexandrina jabbed the man''s forehead lightly, and he instantly copsed to the ground and stopped moving. The other guy was shocked and quickly threw out a punch. Then, Alexandrina shot a miniature ball out of her hand. There were electric currents stored inside the ball that had beenpressed like a miniature power bank. When it touched the man, his whole body immediately convulsed and he dropped to the ground in a daze. Surprisingly, she had managed to take care of the two people easily! Chuck was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect her to be so capable. Rather, it made perfect sense. If Alexandrina didn''t have any skills up her sleeve, how could she start a killer organization? In addition, she managed to expand the business and made it pretty big too! Chuck came over with a look of total shock. "What are you gawking at? Why don''t you kick the door open and go in?" Alexandrina snorted. "Alexandrina, you really are amazing!" Chuck praised sincerely. "I''m an expert in many aspects. You''re just unaware of what I''m capable of. Well then, let''s go in!" Alexandrina knew that now wasn''t the time for idle chat. It was better for them to take care of things quickly. If the people who were lured away by ck Rose came back, they''d be in serious trouble! Chuck shrugged, took out his mobile phone and opened the camera app. Then, he broke down the door with as much force as he had. The door was kicked open easily as expected. Without haste, Chuck dashed right in with his camera! Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Loomis smiled faintly. He had already had this woman''s heart for a long time. What was he going to do? Every man would understand. "It''s time for me to go back, or else he will wake up," Carol said, her face flushed. "Why do you think he would wake up so easily after drinking? Even if he woke up, he wouldn''t suspect you at all. To him, you are the perfect wife he could ever have dreamed of having. How would he ever think that in truth, you''re with me instead?" Loomis cackled. Hearing this, Carol blushed and red at Loomis. She pouted, "You''re the b*stard who made me like this." There was nothing Carol could do even if she was angry. Although her husband was a Yeager family member as well, he was quite dull and had no idea when it came to pleasing women. The only reason why Carol married him was because of the money. Furthermore, Loomis was so sweet to her after she married into the Yeager family. How could she ever take it? A few dayster, she fell for Loomis after being trapped by his romantic and sweet words. Carol couldn''t do anything about it either! That was because Loomis knew how to win a woman''s heart. In response, Loomis gave a hearty chuckle. "By the way, do you still want Wi Logan?" Carol asked. "Yes, of course I do. I want her dead!" He growled. His eyes were full of resentment. His hatred for Wi ran deep. If he caught her, he would do everything to torture her! "Why do you think about her? I''m by your side, but you''re missing her now?" Carol pouted jealously. "Haha! I don''t miss her! I just miss you!" Loomis consoled her with a toothy grin. Just then, the door was suddenly kicked open! Immediately, Loomis flew into a rage, "What is going on? Don''t you know that I''m inside? Get lost... Oh, so it''s you, b*stard! What are you using your phone for?" Loomis shouted and suddenly noticed Chuck rushing in with his phone after kicking down the door. First, he was enraged. Soon, his face turned pale with fright! Even a fool would know why Chuck was taking photos right now! Seeing this scene, Carol was so frightened that her face turned ashen too. She started to scream her head off. She quickly covered her body with the quilt, but Chuck had rushed in so suddenly that he had already caught enough images of the two of them lying in bed. Bang! Then, Chuck pped Loomis right in the face! Loomis yelled out in pain since Chuck had really pped him with all his might. He roared in shock, "Chuck Cannon, how dare you!" Chuck shrugged and put his phone away. His trip this time was not in vain. He had really caught hold of Loomis''s secret. At that moment, there was pure, unhidden anxiety going amok in Loomis'' eyes. That''s right! Loomis was truly panicking! An affair was supposed to be done in secret, and he had found much pleasure and excitement from doing so. However, if the Yeager family found out, it would be an absolute disaster! It would be impossible for him to have the right to inherit the family fortune, and he might even be driven out by them! No one would tolerate his behavior, and that included the Yeager family! It was forbidden to flirt with someone else''s wife, let alone the wife of his very own cousin! "Chuck, are you trying to die? Give me your phone! Give it to me!" Loomis rushed over like mad. Chuck''s strength had increased again, so he kicked him to the ground easily. Loomis clenched his stomach, writhing in pain. He groaned so miserably and was about to faint! "Chuck Cannon, give me your phone!" Loomis''s face was pale with fear and pain. "So you''re brave enough to have an affair, but you''re afraid to admit it?" Chuck sneered. "I... How much do you want? I''ll give it to you. I only want your phone!" Loomis said in a hoarse voice. His entire future depended on that phone! "Money? I don''t want your money," Chuck shook his head. Carol, who was sprawled on the bed, looked petrified. She begged, "Don''t look at me. Please. Just give me the phone." She climbed out of the quilt in fear and knelt in front of Chuck, pleading for his mercy. She was considered lucky. When Loomis'' cousin had gone out, he took a liking to her and they got married as a result. Carol knew how capable the Yeager family was. If the photos were circted, she''d be sentenced to death by the Yeager family! She was scared and horrified. "I beg you, please," Carol started to sob. Chuck frowned, "Put on your clothes. You''re not my target here!" Chuck''s target was Loomis. Carol was just involved by ident since she had betrayed her husband and slept with someone else. "No, I''m really scared. Please give me your phone. You can have me do anything you want, as long as you ask me for it!" Carol wept. She was terrified out of her wits. She could already imagine how miserable her fate would be. The Yeager family would torture her to death! "Anything I ask of you? That''s interesting, but how about you, Loomis Yeager?" Chuck snorted and shrugged. Loomis stared at Chuck in horror and gawked, "What do you want to do?" "You should know what my ns are. Why do you ask?" Chuck said. "In your dreams!!" Loomis crawled to his feet. He knew what Chuck was thinking of. Chuck just wanted him to stop the Yeager family from dealing with Karen. He couldn''t do that alone, and even if he had help, he couldn''t do it either. As of now, the head of the family, Brooke, was still unconscious and hanging between life and death! "Oh really? Then I guess I won''t bother you anymore. Butter, your family will enjoy the video a lot, it''s even in HD! Don''t you think I''m being nice to you?" Chuck grinned. "F*ck you!" Loomis was shaking with anger. He jumped up and tried to punch Chuck, but Chuck wasn''t going to just stand there and allow him to do so. With a single punch on his belly, Loomis knelt on the ground and whined in pain yet again. "Tsk, tsk. You really don''t know how to appreciate favors. Alright then, you guys can continue where you left off," Chuck turned around and was about to leave. Alexandrina stared at Loomis in disgust. Since he could do such a thing, he was just like Frieda, a shameless and despicable person who would stoop so low to get what they wanted. "No, Loomis, please just agree to what he''s saying! If the video is released, I''ll be dead! Loomis..." Carol sobbed even harder now, snot and tears running down her face. She was really scared. "Hmph, let''s see if he will! As long as he dares to, I''ll torment him to death!" Loomis gritted his teeth. "Well, you seem to have gotten the wrong order. If the video gets out, you''ll be the first to die!" Chuck sneered at him. Loomis''s face froze. That''s right. As long as the people from home saw the video, he was finished! Even if the other family members turned a blind eye to him, his cousin would never let him go that easily! The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became. Loomis finally trembled in terror and gave in, "Give me your phone. I promise you that I''ll try!" "Hah, give it to you?! Do you think I''m stupid?" This was the evidence of dirt on Loomis. If Chuck gave it to him, it would no longer be of use! Of course, Chuck would notply and started bargaining with him, "First, tell me what your family is going to do!" "My grandfather is seriously ill and we''re still saving him," Loomis admitted fearfully. "Brooke Yeager is sick?" Chuck was startled. He still did not know that Karen had injected something into Brooke''s body. "Yes, my grandfather''s situation is not optimistic. Everyone is waiting for him to wake up and order the doom of your family personally!" Chuck understood the whole situation now. No wonder the Yeager family was so quiet these days. It turned out that Brooke had fallen ill. This was great! "I''ve answered everything you asked me to. What do you want me to do for you to give the phone to me?" Loomis cried. He was extremely anxious. If this weakness of his was still in Chuck''s hands, he wouldn''t be able to sleep or eat in peace! "Well, it''s not difficult. As long as you listen to me, I''ll give you the video," Chuck shrugged. It seemed that he had to consider his next move carefully before making a decision! Alexandrina suggested, "Chuck, why don''t you ask for some money from him first?" Although the Yeager family was loaded, there was also a limit. If they could ask for a portion of their assets, then the riches of the Yeager family would still be somewhat affected. "Some money? Alexandrine, do you think that I''ll ask for such a minor request?" Chuck shook his head. Loomis was just one of the Yeager family''s descendants. How much could he possibly have? It would only bring a minimal impact on the entire Yeager family, so he might as well forget about asking it in the first ce. "Chuck, you still want to take over the entire Yeager family?" Alexandrina gasped. If that was his n, it would be too shocking! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t expect Chuck to have such big ns. "Of course, I''m going to be the richest man on earth! The Yeager family is going to belong to me soon, since he''s the one who came after me first!" Chuck dered confidently. Alexandrina''s beautiful eyes widened as she eximed, "Chuck, you''re really a bundle of surprises!" "You want to take over my family? Hmph, I''ll apud you for your big ambitions, but do you have the ability to follow through?" Loomis rolled his eyes. He couldn''t help but mock Chuck. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Upon hearing this, Loomis cackled out loud. The Yeagers were a hidden family, falling just behind the Whitlock family in this world. How could a piece of trash like Chuck possibly hold a threat to them? He could attempt to chip away at their family. Maybe that was possible. But to take over the entire family? Hah! In his dreams! Chuck must be out of his mind! "You will know my ability someday. But now, it seems that you still don''t understand the situation you''re in!" Chuck said thoughtfully. Loomis immediately grew infuriated. Of course, he knew what Chuck meant. He was also panicking about this! "Just tell me what you want me to do! However, don''t say that I didn''t warn you! The Yeager family is not a force you can conquer easily!" Loomis got to his feet. Carol, who was with him, was a blubbering, sobbing mess. Chuck''s every word really scared her out of her wits. She didn''t want to die! "I''ll tell youter!" Chuck shrugged. However... Loomis''s expression suddenly soured as he growled, "Tell me? You really caught me off guard this time. I''ve only lost twice my whole life, and they''re all because of you! But there won''t be a third time... Tsk, you seem to have forgotten that this is my territory!" He snickered loudly and ominously. This was because he heard footsteps outside the door! Hah! His men were back. They were the best bodyguards in the entire family, and now, they were back! So what if Chuck managed to take some photos? It would be fine if his bodyguards just snatched it away from him! Loomis felt that it was a pity that he couldn''t kill Chuck now since Adriana had ordered him to leave Chuck''s alive for her! He was really green with envy. Originally, he had taken a fancy to Wi I, but she had left with Chuck. Moreover, his first target was Adriana Whitlock, who actually fancied Chuck too! What was so good about this piece of trash? "Your territory?" Chuck was startled. "Haha, have you forgotten? Don''t you think you''re overdoing it? My bodyguards are back. It''s time for you to beg for mercy!" Loomisughed out loud. The minute he finishedughing... Three people rushed in from outside! Indeed, three of Loomis'' bodyguards had returned, while the rest continued to chase after ck Rose! The three men were ring at Chuck and Alexandrina. Since Loomis was beaten, they were going to have to face the consequences. Fortunately, they came back in time, otherwise... Upon seeing this, Chuck pulled Alexandrina and shielded her behind him. He didn''t expect these people toe back so quickly. It seemed that ck Rose had already tried her best, but her best just wasn''t enough! In this situation, what Chuck could do was to leave safely with Alexandrina. Since he had already gotten what he wanted, he just had to wait for Loomis toe and beg him! Alexandrina felt touched by Chuck''s gesture of shielding her. She stood behind him and felt a sense of security! She hadn''t felt this way for a long time. In fact, she was even slightly surprised. All of a sudden, Alexandrina felt that it seemed that she had not been protected by a man for quite some time. This was the first in a long time. It... felt pretty good, like she was experiencing her first love all over again... "I''m bringing you out!" Chuck said. "Well, even if you don''t, I will have you protect me," In a trance, Alexandrina felt touched and that Chuck was so sweet. He must still care about her in his heart! "Hmph! This time, you won''t be able to leave, no matter what. The three of you, get his phone for me! Then... p him until I''m satisfied," Loomis uttered sinisterly. Then, he looked at Alexandrine and sneered, "As for her, leave her intact for me! Now!" "Yes, Young Master!" The three men stared at Chuck as they struck at him, their fists heading towards him in a flurry of movements. It was a three- against- two fight, and they were outnumbered! How could Chuck dare to look down on them? He no longer had any intention of hiding himself since he was aware that his strength had risen and that he could be considered abat expert. However, he also knew that he was unlikely to be an even match for such experts. Facing one person would be fine, but if three of them were to fight him together, that would be a challenge! However, Chuck also knew that he did not need to be afraid. There were still a few bombs in his hands. At worst, he could just throw the bombs and bring Alexandrina away. However! When Chuck had just taken out the dagger given to him by Sophia and was prepared to deal with the three, someone suddenly struck from behind the bodyguards! "Boom!" A loud noise was heard! A fist suddenly flew in from outside the door. There was a bracelet on the person''s wrist, made of special metal and was dozens of kilograms in weight! Such a punch had gone against one of the bodyguard''s fists! The bodyguard was startled and then at a loss. Why did his fist hurt a little? When he was thinking about this, he was flung out uncontrobly! Thud! His body fell on a table, which was then smashed into pieces. He twitched as he had hit his head on the ashtray by ident. When he got up and touched the back of his head, it was bleeding. After feeling dumbfounded and frightened, he closed his eyes and fell to the ground, unconscious. There was a deafening silence in the rooms. The remaining two bodyguards'' jaws dropped to the ground! As soon as Chuck saw who it was, he was pleasantly surprised and called out, "Morn!" The one who threw the punch was Chuck''s mother, Karen. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. However, Alexandrina, who was still shielded behind him, subconsciously moved a little away from him. She could not let Karen know that she had fallen in love with Chuck now. If she found out, Alexandrina felt that she would faint from the embarrassment. Loomis was shocked and gawked, "You''re... Karen Lee? ... What are you guys waiting for? Fight her!" He was annoyed. Were his bodyguards pretending to be statues? The remaining two bodyguards reacted and immediately flew into a rage! Bang! Crash! Karen''s face was cold. She rushed forward and threw out two consecutive punches at them! The two bodyguards could only grit their teeth in pain and shock. Whenever Karen punched them, the pain was terrible! It was just like being hit by a hammer! Amidst their shock, they had been flung backward and crashed into the wall behind them. All the paintings hanging on the wall trembled from the impact and fell to the ground with a smack. Meanwhile, the two of them started puking up blood in a sorry state. They couldn''t even raise an arm! The two were in a terrible state! Each of them only took one punch, but they could no longer stand a chance. The room once again fell silent. It was deathly quiet. Loomis was afraid. Were his bodyguards really that useless? How could they be knocked down so easily? Just then, ck Rose rushed in again, this time, panting heavily. She really tried her best to lure these people away just now. At the same time, she finally realized why she could not assassinate Karen before. It turned out that she had hidden her true strength all along! Karen mmed the door shut. Thunk! Loomis could feel someone punching his face as he knelt to the ground. He thought that he could subdue Chuck and then torture him, but he did not expect that the tables would be turned on him in an instant! Carol, who was with him, was even more frightened! "I have already gotten it," Chuck said. Karen smiled and nced at Alexandrina at the same time. Alexandrina only snorted softly. Karen didn''t say anything else. She certainly knew what Chuck meant. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ''''Let me go! Don''t kill me, I beg you!" Loomis pleaded. He was truly afraid now! After all, Karen had defeated the strongest bodyguards of his family with just two moves. He knew clearly that he couldn''t escape from this situation. Therefore, groveling and pleading was his one and only chance of survival. Chuck didn''t care. He walked over and started beating Loomis up. After all, he had ordered his bodyguards to attack them, so he deserved whatever wasing! Chuck smiled at Loomis''s howls, and Carol was even more traumatized. After finally getting his way, Chuck returned to his mother and said, "I''m going to have Loomis do something so that he can tell us about the Yeagers at anytime." He had to ask his mother for matters like these since he knew that Karen had a n. "Okay,¡± Karen nodded. In fact, her sixth sense was tingling, and she had an idea of what the Yeagers were currently up to. "Chucky, what else do you think he can do, except for reporting the movements of the Yeager family?" Karen began to hint at Chuck. Chuck gave it a thought as he stared at Loomis for a few seconds, who was currently on the brink of fainting. Suddenly, he thought of something and whispered in his mother''s ear, "Morn, why don''t we give him a bomb so he can go back and blow up the Yeager family? Do you think it''s a feasible n?" After all, such a bomb couldn''t be detected and was possible to be controlled remotely. The only drawback was that there was no way to know how many people it could blow up. This was because the bomb had no surveince camera equipped! They could only rely on their luck. Karen was startled. This was actually a good idea, but the risks were very high! "What do you think?" Chuck asked again. Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Karen felt that the n was alright, but the only problem was that she couldn''t control how many people were killed by the explosion. Therefore, Karen felt that the n shouldn''t be executed. At least, not now. "Chucky, the method you''ve mentioned is eptable, but is there anything else you can do?" Karen asked. Chuck thought about it again and replied, "Uh, I can''t think of anything else." "Alright. In this case, don''t you already have dirt on Loomis? You can..." Karen''s voice grew smaller. After hearing what his mother said, Chuck was shocked! Sure enough, his morn really managed to look at the bigger picture. It seemed that he still had a long way to go! "Ok!" Chuck nodded. Karen didn''t say anything else. She just looked at Loomis, who was pleading on the ground, and narrowed her eyes. "I''ll do whatever you ask of me! Just please, don''t kill me," Loomis was desperate. Karen was too strong. The bodyguards that he had trusted so much were easy game for her. Chuck shrugged, "How would I kill you? Just wait for my good news. Oh, by the way, don''t expect me to hand over the phone to you, because when I go back, I will make dozens of copies of the video. If you threaten me, there''s no telling if I will identally send the copy to your family''s phones. Don''t me me by then!" "No, don''t do that!" Loomis was terrified. This was what he had feared the most. He was going to be med by his entire family if that happened! "It''s great that you don''t wish for that to happen too. Well then, you guys can continue where you left off, we won''t disturb you anymore. Remember to turn on your phone. I will contact you. If you don''t turn it on, I can only call your family. Bye then..." Chuck trailed off. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely turn it on. As long as you don''t show it to my family and don''t let them know, I''ll listen to everything you say," Loomis agreed in a panic. "Remember what you''ve said. Go on then," Chuck shrugged and headed outside. Karen, Alexandrina and ck Rose went out as well. The only ones left in the room were the three bodyguards who were wailing in pain, Loomis who was left in despair, and Carol who was crying in fear. She sobbed, "Loomis, hurry and snatch the phone! If they let them know, we''re dead!" Carol was terrified. Her makeup had been ruined by her tears. p! Loomis pped Carol''s face out of sheer rage. She immediately fell to the ground, wailing in pain. "Shut up. After you go back, behave yourself. If you give yourself away, I''ll be the first one to kill you!" Loomis threatened. Upon hearing this, Carol nodded in fear. How could she dare to tell anyone? "Chuck Cannon, you really have gotten me good this time!" Loomis was filled with immense regret for being caught off guard. What exactly did Chuck want him to do? He couldn''t help but feel uneasy. The wailsing from the bodyguards further angered him. He grabbed two bottles of wine and smashed them onto their heads. "You pieces of trash! Go to hell!" The expression on Loomis'' face was sinister. He was going to vent out his anger out on the three bodyguards. The two bodyguards covered their heads and did not dare to resist at all. They kept on groaning in pain, while Carol grew even more frightened. Why was she ever seduced by Loomis in the first ce? She really wanted to turn back time... Chuck was waiting in the car. In the blink of an eye, he was already at Alexandrina''s house. What were his mother and Alexandrina talking about? Chuck and ck Rose were waiting in the car and had no idea. "You didn''t get hurt, did you?" Chuck tried to make small talk. ck Rose''s expression was grim. After all, she had just distracted so many people. Of course, she would be hurt! She remained silent about her injuries and refused to admit it since she was used to it. When she was alone, she had gotten used to nobody caring about her at all. Which was why she wouldn''t tell anyone about her pain. "No," ck Rose replied coldly. "Really? Look at your hand. Is it painful? Did you get hit?" Chuck asked out of concern. "No... Hey, what are you doing? Chuck Cannon, I swear, I''ll shoot you!" ck Rose shouted angrily. Unexpectedly, Chuck was grabbing her arm and inspecting her injuries. Just then, she had to deal with a lot of people and ended up being punched in the arm. Right now, it was already numb. When Chuck touched it, the corners of her eyes twitched. She had obviously been injured. "Don''t move," Chuck said. He didn''t know much, but at the very least, he knew how to massage her shoulders. He could at least help to improve blood cirction around her wound so that it wouldn''t cause a blood clot and a bruise. Hopefully, ck Rose won''t feel so ufortable! "Stay away from me, or I''ll shoot you!" ck Rose was furious. "Just beat me to death. I don''t intend to do anything else. I''ll just massage you and make you feel better," Even if Chuck was held at gunpoint, he didn''t stop at all. He knew that ck Rose wouldn''t actually pull the trigger on him. "You!" ck Rose was pissed. She couldn''t actually shoot him! How dare he! He was seriously pissing her off. "Oh, you''ve been hit here, haven''t you? Please bear with it, I''ll help you relieve the pain," Chuck noticed that her arms were swollen. She had gotten punched hard! Wi had taught Chuck about basic first aid, so he handled ck Rose''s injury ording to what Wi had taught him. "You... Ow, be gentler! Do you even know what you''re doing? Stop torturing me!" ck Rose was infuriated. Chuck was simply torturing her instead of helping her. He was purposely poking at her injury! "I will, just endure it for now. Are you afraid of pain?" Chuck asked. ck Rose red at Chuck. She gritted her teeth and denied, "I''m not afraid of pain." "Then it should be fine. It will be done soon," Chuck continued to deal with the wound. She had been seriously injured there. ck Rose closed her eyes and braced herself. This b*stard! Was he treating her as a test subject?! How long was it going to take? It hurt! "You..." Karen was outside the car. She wanted to ask Alexandrina something. "What? I am going back to sleep," Alexandrina was about to head back into her own house. "Wait, thank you," Karen said. Alexandrina paused and turned around, asking, "Why are you thanking me?! This is not like you!" "You don''t know much about me. You''re the reason why Chucky was able to catch hold of Loomis this time, so thank you," Karen looked serious. Alexandrina fell silent for a few seconds before she said, "No need to thank me!" "Wait, why are you in such a hurry? I have something else to say," Karen walked over. "Then just say it!" Alexandrina snorted. "Did you give the bomb to Chucky?" Karen asked. Alexandrina had given him something so important... "Yes, I did. It''s up to me to give it to whoever I want to, isn''t it?" Alexandrina was angry. What was this? Was she being interrogated? How dare Karen question her? "True, it is up to you. I hope there are no other motives though," Karen said meaningfully. Alexandrina grew even more annoyed. She understood what Karen was trying to say. Karen was reminding her that she shouldn''t have any romantic thoughts about Chuck. "What if I do?" Alexandrina asked in annoyance. "Well, then that''s your business. I have no right to interfere with you, but I can interfere with my son," Karen put on a serious expression on her face. Was Alexandrina really interested in Chuck? Could it be possible? "How? Are you going to beat him or scold him? Or ground him? If you do that, I swear I''lle for you!" Alexandrina growled. "I won''t. I only need to tell him about this, then he''ll know what he should do. So..." Karen trailed off. "Stop, I got it!" Alexandrina red at her. Karen was dumbfounded as an odd expression formed on her face. She fell silent for a few moments before asking, "Do you actually... like Chuck? Are you serious?" "It''s none of your business whether I''m serious or not," Alexandrina turned around and stormed back home. Karen was frozen for a good three seconds before she smiled bitterly and muttered, "Of course it has something to do with me..." Karen looked back and saw that Chuck was treating ck Rose''s wound. She was exasperated and sighed, "Chucky is trying to be nice, but he doesn''t know that he needs to keep a distance from them..." She did not know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, and could only sigh to herself. "I''m done! It doesn''t hurt that bad now, does it?" Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s numb and I can''t feel my arm. You just put me through torture," ck Rose snorted. Chuck fell speechless. He did not exin any further and shrugged, "I''ve tried my best..." "Yeah, you really did," She sneered. He had really tried his best to inflict pain on her wound. Chuck gave a wry smile. Just then, his mother returned. Chuck asked, "What did you say to her?" "Nothing, let''s go back first," Karen did not exin anything more and drove back. Both Chuck and ck Rose fell silent. Meanwhile, Alexandrina watched from inside her house. The hope in her eyes dimmed when she saw them leaving through the window. Karen''s reminder made her feel ashamed! She also knew that she couldn''t go on like this. However, it was not easy for her to find someone whom she liked! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. How could this happen? Alexandrina became absent-minded as her thoughts drifted off. She was unable to fall asleep, so she could only drink wine in frustration... After returning home, Chuck went to Yvette''s room, while ck Rose hid herself near him and rested. She was ready to protect him anytime. In fact, Chuck wanted to ask his mother something. Now that he had something on Loomis, how much of a chance did they stand against the Yeager family? After thinking about it for a few days, Chuck made up his mind. If he really couldn''t handle the Yeager family, he would have to go to find Adriana. After all, he couldn''t drag his family down with him! One shouldn''t only live for oneself. Chuck had a lot of people whom he cared about, and he had to consider their livelihood as well. However, he chose not to ask for now since Karen seemed worried about something. As for what their request to Loomis would be, Karen would call the shots. There was no need for him to be anxious about that. After all, he had a feeling that the Yeager family was about to make their move! He sighed. He went to check up on Wi as he headed out to drink some water. When he saw that she was resting quietly, he was relieved. He then went back to the room and fell asleep with Yvette in his arms. The next day, Chuck got up for some training, but Yvette was obviously absent-minded. She decided to head out to deal with her family affairs. After training in the morning, he received a call from Patricia, who said that she wanted him to go and have a look at the renovation for their casino. Chuck rejected her by saying that he didn''t have time, and asked her to deal with it herself. The casino was about to head into a business. When that happened, there was going to be a grand opening ceremony for sure! Everyone would know that the casino was about to operate. Chuck''s answer delighted Patricia, and she worked even harder on the renovation of the casino. Currently, he was thinking of choosing a good date to officially start the casino''s business after the renovation wasplete! Yvette had gone out. After Chuck finished his training, he went to check on Wi and found that she was feeling much better. He wanted to take her out to relieve her of her boredom. After all, Wi had been staying in the ward for a long time. She should go out for a walk. Wi did not refuse his offer and agreed with a smile. She was almost fully recovered. She also looked forward to spending time with Chuck. Of course, this was based on the premise that Yvette was not here. If she was, Wi would definitely keep her distance from Chuck. With that, Chuck brought her out. In fact, after Wi recovered, her gentle smile appeared again. He feltfortable being with her and wanted her apaniment. However, it was a pity that he had to deal with the Yeager family soon. He might suffer a crushing defeat and even have to marry Adriana. Therefore, Chuck was feeling down. In fact, Chuck didn''t know where they should go. Therefore, he suggested going to the renovated casino to have a look, just to see what was going on. After all, he had great expectations for this casino. Wi, of course, would not refuse him and smiled, "Okay, Chucky. We can go wherever you want to." With that, Chuck drove the two of them there. ck Rose followed behind him. She was expressionless since she had to follow him everywhere he went. However, when she nced at her arm, she realized that it really wasn''t as painful as the day before. She frowned and grumbled under her breath, "You really tried your best to hurt me! It was definitely on purpose! Hmph!" Chapter 678 Chapter 678 "You tortured me on purpose! It must be your petty act of revenge!" ck Rose snorted. She remembered that she had fought with Chuck many times before. Yesterday, he must have been taking the opportunity to get revenge. With that, they were even now, right? "If you do this again, I''ll kill you for sure!" ck Rose secretly vowed as she followed after Chuck''s vehicle. As she was driving, she found that her arms really didn''t hurt at all. She was slightly taken aback. She was also curious. She would''ve never allowed a man to approach her and help her tend to her wounds. After giving it some thought, she came to a conclusion. It had to be! It was because she couldn''t kill Chuck. As a result, Chuck had nothing to fear, so he had forcibly helped her with her injury. After all, she believed that she had resisted his advances quite violently the day before. However, it was useless against the fearless Chuck! N?velDrama.Org content. He had forcefully given her a massage despite her strong opposition. Yes, that was it. ck Rose tried exining things based on that logic and immediately felt better! Chuck had originally taken Wi out to rx, so he did not call Patricia in advance. Soon, they arrived at the site of renovation. After all, he had just talked to Patricia on the phone this morning. Chuck was sure that Karen had sent someone over to help with the work. There were more than a hundred people here, working day and night just toplete the renovation work. Chuck was very satisfied with this progress! It already looked prettyrge and grand. Just one look was needed to show that the whole casino was going to be absolutely luxurious! With this, he could head into business within the next couple of days! Chuck was full of confidence. This was his first project in this country and the start of his business empire! Seeing that Chuck was joyful, Wi was filled with delight as well. If he did well in this industry, he would earnrge amounts of profit! "Chucky, I think that this ce looks amazing. It will make a lot of money," Wi praised sincerely. She also had a lot ofpanies, but she didn''t have any in this industry. In her opinion, this was a great ce to start! "Thank you." Chuck smiled. He was very happy to hear Wi I''s words. "What are you doing? How can you enter the renovation area so casually? What should we do if something goes wrong?" Just then, a foreman came over and scolded them for entering the premises. "I''m looking for Patricia Dawson," Chuck said. The foreman, Mike was supposedly working under her. "Miss Dawson? Why are you looking for her? Are you her suitor!?" Mike, frowned and scanned Chuck from top to bottom. Ever since Patricia came daily, many men would be captivated by her beauty. They would stop at nothing to talk to her and even attract her attention. The day before, three men even drove their sports car just to send her flowers! However, Patricia was upied with her work andpletely disregarded them. In the eyes of the workers, she was a workaholic. Her suitor today even brought with him a beauty! What the hell was he doing? "No, I know her," Chuck shook his head. It seemed that a woman like Patricia was weed everywhere. However, he was also aware of what Patricia''s priorities were. She was a strong woman, and love was second to her career! Her career was always her top priority. Chuck had asked her to work for him for thest five years because he had realized that fact. She was the same as Ynda Lane, the manager of the za. Both of them were career-driven women. "You know her? Come on, don''t joke around. Miss Dawson is a busy person. How would you know her?" Mike asked suspiciously. "Of course I know her. I''m her..." "Her what? Stop messing around. Just leave," Mike said as he waved and went back to work. "You..." Chuck was speechless. Just then, someone who sounded shocked called out from behind, "Chuck, why are you here?" She sounded pleasantly surprised. Patricia was indeed thrilled to see Chuck here after she had checked up on one of the renovation spots in the unfinished casino. Why was she happy? She did not understand her feelings as well. Perhaps it was because he trusted her so much that he allowed her to handle things on her own. She wasn''t sure about any other reasons. Regardless, without Chuck, that man would''ve taken advantage of her back then. This could also be another reason why Patricia was pleasantly surprised to see Chuck here! Mike was stunned to see Patricia greet Chuck in delight. Did they really know each other? He was filled with envy. He didn''t expect that Chuck would be able to bring over such a beautiful woman, let alone be acquainted with Patricia! They were both men, but why was there such a big gap between them? "I''m here just to take a look around," Chuck said. "Well, you should''ve called me directly before you came over," Patricia said. The surprise on her face faded away. In fact, she felt quitefortable seeing Chuck since it had been a long time since they met. After all, she had rarely gone abroad. This was the longest time she would be spending overseas. Moreover, for the next few years, she would probably be staying here as well. Chuck was probably the only person she knew here. Hence, this was a sort of... familiarity she was feeling! After all, she hade here alone. In addition, she had no one to talk to after being here for quite some time. When Chuck arrived, she could finally feelfortable in his presence. "Urn," Chuck shot a nce at Mike. Patricia instantly understood his intentions. She said coldly, "What are you doing? Open your eyes and look clearly here, this is my boss. He owns this ce!" "What?" Mike was shocked! This ce had an investment of billions of dors. Mike had assumed a millionaire or a big shot to have invested in such arge project, only to find that it was done by such a young man! He found this hard to believe! "Miss Dawson, I''m sorry! I didn''t know! Boss, I apologize!" Mike immediately apologized profusely, fear written across his face. He had taken over the renovation project, butpared to Chuck, he was nothing. The boss could chase him away at any time! Chuck waved his hand and said, "It''s fine, you can go now!" Mike was a responsible man, so Chuck didn''t really worry about him. "Aren''t you going to thank your boss?" Patriciamented coldly. "Thank you!" Mike''s eyes were filled with tears of gratitude. Chuck really seemed like a great boss! It was true that he couldn''t judge a book by its cover! He quickly left to resume his own work, afraid to linger any longer. What if Chuck got angry? "Let''s take a look over here," Patricia nodded to Wi as a polite greeting. Wi also smiled back at her. Patricia was puzzled upon seeing Wi. Why was Chuck surrounded by so many beauties? She suddenly felt slightly insecure despite usually being extremely confident in her beauty. After all, Wi''s figure and features were both superior to hers. Chuck had brought Wi over to clear her head. He immediately agreed to Patricia''s suggestion, and she started introducing all the changes done to the ce. He nodded in satisfaction. Wi also felt that Patricia was good at her job! After walking around and checking on the progress, Patricia suggested that they should head for lunch nearby. The three of them were hungry anyways, so Chuck asked for Wi''s opinion. Wi smiled and said, "It''s up to you." After all, she''d go wherever Chuck went. After everyone got into the car, Chuck gave ck Rose a call and said, "Hey, let''s go for lunch. Will youe with us, or should I bring some food for you?" "It''s none of your business. I''ll take care of it myself." With that, ck Rose hung up the phone and snorted, "Why did you ask me? If you want to bring food for me, then just do so. Why ask me on purpose..." Chuck was speechless. ck Rose had a lot of mood swings! He didn''t want to talk to her anymore. Patricia had been staying here recently, so she was more familiar with the area. The restaurant that she brought them to for lunch was also a pretty decent restaurant. The three of them didn''t really mind eating anything. However, since they were in the United States, they''d want to pamper themselves with good food. After sitting down and ordering some dishes, Wi left for the washroom. In the meantime, Chuck asked Patricia, "How do you feel?" "I feel great. I''m really happy now, and I care about my job before anything else," Patricia responded. This was true. She did not regret promising to work for Chuck for five years back then. Now, Chuck had finally put her in an important position! "That''s good. You can tell me if there''s anything you need," Chuck replied. Chuck felt that since Patricia was working under him, he should do his best to treat his employees well. "Thank you, I... I don''t need anything," Patricia shook her head. Chapter 679 Chapter 679 "Okay. If you need anything, feel free to let me know," Chuck smiled. "Okay," Patricia lowered her head. In fact, she needed something. She needed to talk to a friend. Usually, after Patricia finished her work, she would just go home alone to her room. She felt a little lonely. In the past, Patricia didn''t feel this way at all. Her family members were still with her, so she could talk to them if she encountered any problems. Now that they weren''t here by her side, who else could she turn to? The other day, on her way home, she even met a pervert who almost sexually assaulted her. After she got home, she had been so traumatized that she cried for the entire night. However, because of the work due the next day, she had forced herself to forget all about it. If someone had been there tofort her, she would not have cried alone in the bed in such a lonely and helpless way. Fortunately, Patricia was still strong and managed to ovee it herself. In fact, she had wanted to call Chuck that night. However, he was only her boss. What right did she have to call him for emotional support? Patricia felt disappointed at the thought of this. "Patricia, what''s wrong?" Chuck asked in confusion. It seemed that she had wanted to say something. "Nothing. I''m good," Patricia lowered her head and took a sip of water. "Just let me know if anything happens to you," Chuck said with a serious expression. "Alright," Patricia nodded, feeling a bit of warmth in her heart. To be able to hear something like this right here, right now, made her feel touched. She didn''t expect to be moved by him. "I''m serious!" Chuck sighed and held Patricia''s hand, hoping that she would feel a little better. There was no other meaning behind his actions. It was justforting from a friend. He hoped that she could cheer up soon. Patricia blushed. She carefully withdrew her hand and said, "I got it. Thank you." Chuck felt slightly relieved after hearing that. Someone as strong and smart as Patricia should be able to solve any problems that she would encounter. At this time, a voice suddenly gasped, "Patricia? It''s really you! It''s great to meet you here!" It was Jasper, one of the locals who was currently pursuing her. Ever since Jasper had met her, he had fallen for her beautiful looks. Jasper had deliberatelye to this restaurant for lunch in hopes of meeting her. Fortunately, his efforts paid off and he was finally able to meet her. Chuck was astonished, but after thinking about it, this was pretty normal. After all, Patricia was a beauty. She had actually wanted to reject Jasper, but Chuck''s sincere concern towards her aroused a strange feeling in her heart. She didn''t really understand why, but she was filled with warmth when Chuck was holding her hand. She didn''t hate it at all. It felt like the first rays of sunlight on a cold winter day, warming her up during her weakest times. She didn''t dislike it. She didn''t know what she was thinking, but she just had this urge to show off her charm in front of Chuck. "Hi," Patricia looked at Jasper and said. "Wow, you¡¯re finally talking to me. Nice to meet you too," Jasper was ecstatic. He had noticed that Patricia was having lunch with another man and had initially assumed that it was her boyfriend. He was surprised to find that he was mistaken. Oh well, Patricia was so beautiful, so how could her boyfriend be such an ordinary man? Patricia noticed that Chuck hadn''t reacted at all. He even smiled at her, as if he was giving her his blessings. When she saw that, she had mixed feelings. She felt slightly disappointed. "Let me treat you to lunch," Jasper suggested. "No, thanks," Patricia''s attitude towards him suddenly became cold. She didn''t really know what she was doing either. "Why? Didn''t you look happy just now?" Jasper was stunned. "No," Patricia shook her head. "Is it because of him?" Jasper suddenly red at Chuck. Chuck was speechless when he felt Jasper''s murderous gaze on him. He hadn''t even done anything! It was none of his business! "No, I was just greeting you," Patricia shook her head again. "What? Oh... I understand. You were deliberately trying to elicit a reaction out of him, right? You wanted to know how he would react if you talked to me! Who do you think I am?" Jasper was instantly enraged. Upon hearing this, Patricia panicked. Her expression was stiff as she realized that it was indeed what she was trying to do. Was she trying to test Chuck? "What are you talking about?" Patricia hissed angrily. Bang! Jasper pped her right on the face and insulted her, "B*tch!" Patricia immediately felt a stinging pain on her cheek. Her face was burning red, and she was tearing up. As she thought of what happened a few days ago, Patricia tried her best to hold in her tears. However, she felt wronged with everything that had happened, her tears overflowing and running down her cheeks. Chuck was startled. What was wrong with this guy? He was fine just a few moments ago. All of a sudden, he had pped Patricia in the face. Chuck was shocked. This was such a drastic turn of events! As Chuck watched the tears streaming down Patricia''s face, he felt sorry for her. He stood up and shouted at Jasper coldly, "What the hell are you doing? Stop right there!" Seeing that Chuck had stood up for her, Patricia couldn''t help but shed even more tears. She couldn''t control herself at all. "F*ck, what do you want? You shorty, are you going to fight me? Are you trying to be a hero here? I''ll beat the sh*t out of you!" Jasper cursed in annoyance, about to p Chuck in a fit of rage. Chuck''s expression was grim, and Patricia was frightened as well. She tried to pull him away to avoid a direct confrontation. However, Chuck managed to grab hold of Jasper''s wrist easily. He tightened his grip. He was extremely strong! "Ouch!" Jasper screamed in shock. He didn''t expect Chuck to be able to stop him. Bang! Chuck was expressionless as he pped Jasper heavily in the face. In an instant, Jasper''s face became red and swollen. Thud!N?velDrama.Org content. That was followed by a kick in the stomach, and Jasper immediately flew backward from the impact. He then fell to the ground in a sorry state. Jasper was both frightened and terrified. He couldn''t even get up, but he still struggled and escaped quickly. The other guests who were eating here stared at Chuck, bewildered. "Wow, this guy is amazing! His strength is reallymendable!" "Yes, he''s so cool!" Other people in the restaurant gossiped amongst themselves in astonishment. After all, Chuck had a smaller build than Jasper. It was a rare instance where someone like Chuck would be able to finish off someone as tall and buff as Jasper in an instant. "Patricia, are you alright?" Chuck felt guilty. He had invited Patricia to have lunch with him, but in the end, she was pped by some weird stranger. At the same time, he was stunned since he didn''t expect Jasper to suddenly lash out. "I''m fine," Patricia had already wiped away her tears. Chuck had stood up for her. She felt warm inside and wanted to cry. She must''ve looked really ugly right now. After all, she had been pped and was even crying. "How can you be fine? You should just go home today and take two days off," Chuck suggested sincerely. "No, I want to go to work. That''s my job. I absolutely cannot let you down!" Patricia insisted. Chuck couldn''t do anything about it. Indeed, she was a strong and stubborn woman. Just then, the food was served and Wi finally came back. Looking at Patricia, whose face was swollen and eyes were red, Wi was shocked. She asked in astonishment, "What happened?" It had only been a few minutes since she left, so how did Patricia be like this? Was she beaten up by someone? Chuck exined the whole incident guiltily. Wi immediately got angry as well and grumbled, "How could he do this?" "I''ve beaten him already," Chuck added. "Come on, let''s eat first," Chuck looked at Patricia who was still crying. He could only attempt to diffuse the situation. Patricia and Wi both sat down. The three of them finished their lunch in silence. Patricia''s eyes were still red- rimmed after eating. She was unhappy. In fact, Patricia had wanted to be alone halfway through the meal. She wanted to return home and cry in her bed alone, but it was so rare for Chuck to visit her. She had to apany him for a while longer. "Why don''t we drop by your ce for a while?" Chuck sighed. Wi certainly had no objection to that. She was a smart woman. She knew that Patricia was having some tough times being in a foreign country, so she needed somefort. "Okay," Patricia couldn''t refuse him, so she agreed to it. Chuck ordered takeaway, but when he went to pay for the bill, he found that someone had already paid for it. "Lad, someone has already paid for you. You''re amazing to have defeated that guy! You did a good job there standing up for that girl!" The owner of the restaurant stated proudly. Chuck didn''t know whether tough or cry. He could only smile and say graciously, "Thank you so much." "It''s fine, it''s what we all should do. We''re all humans, so we should unite against those whomit unscrupulous deeds! You did a good job. I hope you can keep up the good work! " The boss continued praising him. "Alright, I will!" Chuck answered and chatted a while with the boss of the restaurant. Then, he took the packed food and went to deliver it to ck Rose. Meanwhile, ck Rose was eating a hamburger. She found that it didn''t taste as good as always. Just as she was struggling to swallow the mouthful of food, she noticed Chuck heading in her direction with a bag of food. She immediately chucked the hamburger away and felt a slight sense of happiness. He didn''t forget her! However, ck Rose maintained a cold expression on her face and asked, "What are you doing?" "Here you are, it''s lunch," Chuck ced the food into her car. "I already said that I don¡¯t want it," ck Rose shook her head. However, she couldn''t help but salivate at the smell of the food. It was really tempting! "I''ll give it to you even if you don''t want it. It''s not spicy. Try some," With that, Chuck turned around and left. He still had tofort Patricia! "I like spicy food," ck Rose replied subconsciously. "Oh. Then make do this time, I''ll bring you something spicy next time," Chuck answered as he continued walking off into the distance. "Hmph. Are you trying to kill me from the spiciness?" ck Rose muttered and opened the packed food. After taking a few bites, she couldn''t help but dig in happily. "This is where I''ve been staying," Patricia sighed, feeling slightly down. The house that Betty had prepared for Patricia was veryrge, but the downside was that she had to live alone. She didn''t have anyone to talk to. Chuck understood her concerns and asked, "Do you have any wine? Let''s have some." "Yes!" Usually, when Patricia couldn''t fall asleep at night, she would have a ss of wine. She left to get the wine. Then, the three of them drank. Wi mainly wanted tofort and cheer up Patricia. After all, she was helping Chuck. However, Patricia, who was in a bad mood, was the first to get drunk. She fell asleep on the sofa. Chuck had a little too much to drink as well since he hadn''t had any alcohol in a while. After Patricia got drunk, Chuck was also tipsy. "Chucky, don''t drink anymore. You''re already drunk." Wi took care of Chuck patiently. She wasn''t good with alcohol, but she was still fine. She was only slightly dizzy. "I''m not," Chuck replied in a daze. "Wait a minute, I will bring you home," Wi took Patricia into her room and covered her with a nket. She whispered to her, "Patricia, you have to try your best to ovee it. Women have it hard. It takes effort to make a change, do you understand? You can do it." Wi knew how hard it was for her since she had gone through it too. However, Patricia was so sleepy. There was no way she heard Wi''s advice. Wi only smiled gently. After taking care of Patricia, she was going to take Chuck home. When she came to the living room, Chuck was already a drunken mess. Wi went over to help him up, only to hear him mutter under his breath, "Honey... honey..." Chuck''s mind was filled with Yvette''s figure, since she was the one who held him to sleep every night. Wi sighed, and there was a sense of loss in her beautiful eyes. Sure enough, there was only Yvette in Chuck''s heart. He wasn''t into Wi at all. She felt hurt, but she didn''t me him at all. She knew that she was the one who did not seize the opportunity back then. "Yes,e on, let''s go home," Wi gently supported Chuck and stood up. "Where are we going? This is our home," Chuck held Wi in his arms and refused to let go. Wi paused. She tucked her emotions away and said, "Chucky, this isn''t our home. I''ll bring you back." "We are," Chuck replied in confusion, shaking his head. Wi smiled gently and coaxed, "It''s not. Be a good boy. I''ll take you home." However, as Chuck struggled, Wi identally fell onto the ground, and so did Chuck... Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Chuck was in a daze. What was this feeling? He could feel that someone was leaning against him. He thought that it was Yvette because she was the only one who would be like this. Hence, he hugged her tightly... Chuck had a headache. He woke up groggily and looked around at the unfamiliar room. He was confused as he thought about his dreamst night. A whileter, he smiled wryly. Everything seemed like just a dream! However, he felt a slight pain in his waist. Perhaps he had slept for too long. Without thinking too much, Chuck immediately got out of bed. He opened the door and went out, only to find himself still in Patricia''s home. He really had too much to drinkst night! He was quite down recently, so he needed the alcohol to drink his worries away. Chuck looked at the room next to him and entered it. He saw that Patricia was still sleeping and talking in her sleep. Her sleeping posture... was really something else! Even a beautiful woman would rx at home. Chuck turned away at the sight of her. He then closed the door and allowed her to continue sleeping in peace. After all, Patricia had put a lot of pressure on herself and needed a good rest. Maybe this was the first time that she had allowed herself to get drunk and sleep in ever since she had arrived in the United States!N?velDrama.Org content. With that thought in mind, Chuck headed to the kitchen curiously, where he could hear a rustle. Where was Wi? Didn''t hee herest night with her? Was she making breakfast? When he entered the kitchen, he found her there. He heaved a sigh of relief since he had thought that Wi had returned home by herself. "Auntie Logan," Chuck was very hungry. He felt that he had done somethingst night to make himself so tired. "Good morning. Breakfast is almost ready. Have more beef and eggster," Wi said gently. "All right. Why don''t you put your hair down?" Chuck was puzzled. Wi usually had her hair down when she wasn''t fighting. "No, from today onwards, I will tie up my hair," Wi replied gently. "Okay," Chuck didn''t press on. Regardless, Wi was beautiful either way. She looked gorgeous with her hair down, and elegant with her hair up. It was a feeling that couldn''t be described. Anyways, she was just good looking however her hair was styled. "Did you sleep wellst night?" Wi asked. She was stuttering, and she sounded nervous. "Yeah," Chuck did not dare to say anything more. He had a dreamst night and for some reason, it felt very realistic! He didn''t understand it himself. Perhaps he had too much to drink. Was he sleepwalking? Yvette was not by his side, so where did he get that sense of reality from? "That''s good," Wi heaved a sigh of relief. Last night... Something had happened. She couldn''t even understand it herself. Maybe she just couldn''t help herself. Fortunately, Chuck thought that it was a dream. Maybe he was embarrassed to talk about it since it was a wet dream. Wi didn''t want Chuck to know about this. That was because Chuck had thought of her as Yvettest night. If he had assumed that it was just a dream, then he should just treat it as one. She had already given her everything to Chuck anyways. "The eggs are burnt," Chuck reminded her. Wi was still in a daze. "Oops," Wi quickly turned the eggs over with a spat, but it was already ruined. She shook her head and sighed, "I''ll throw this away. It''s inedible." "It''s fine. I''ll eat everything you cook," Chuck scooped the eggs with a spoon and ate it. "It''s hot," Wi said exasperatedly. However, Chuck had already finished all of the eggs, cooling them down as he gobbled them up. Upon seeing his mouth slightly red from the heat, Wi smiled, "There''s a lot of smoke here. Wait outside, it''ll be done in a second." "I''ll wait for you here." Chuck felt that Wi was slightly different today. It felt as if an invisible string was tying the two together. It felt strange, but the both of them didn''t want this invisible tie to be broken. "Okay," Wi continued. She had to take care of Chuck''s health. A whileter, she finally finished making breakfast. Wi had used up all of the beef in Patricia''s house, all for Chuck. "I''m done. Go wake Patricia up for breakfast," Wi said. "You are so kind. Whoever marries you will be extremely lucky!" Chuck sighed, filled with admiration. The breakfast that she had made was scrumptious. Other women probably couldn''t do it. Wi smiled gently, but her eyes were filled with sorrow. "It''s a pity that you can''t marry me..." She thought to herself. But that was fine. She had already given him everythingst night. Chuck went to wake Patricia up. He remembered that her room was not locked, so he pushed open the door and just barged in. Patricia had just gotten up and was about to get changed. She turned around in shock upon hearing amotion and eximed, "You! Ah..." Chuck was also stunned. He quickly covered her mouth and asked, "Why are you shouting?" Patricia was dumbfounded. Why was Chuck in her own house? Did something happen between the two of themst night? She could feel her head throbbing fromst night. How could this have happened?! "What did you do to me?" Patricia sighed. If something had happened, it would be under the influence of alcohol. It wouldn''t be anyone''s responsibility. "Nothing happened. You invited us to drinkst night. You got drunk first, then I got drunk, so Auntie Logan took care of us. What could I have done to you?!" Chuck was speechless. What on earth was Patricia thinking? Upon hearing that, Patricia paused. That was true. If Wi was here, what could Chuck have done to her? It was impossible for anything to have happened. It would''ve been possible if she was alone with Chuck, but with Wi here, nothing could''ve happened. There couldn''t be! "Fine, you can let go of me now," Patricia was relieved, but she still felt that there was something wrong. If something had really happened in a foreign country, she would feel ufortable. However, it would also be a sort offort for her. Now that she thought about it, she wouldn''t actually feel angry. She would probably choose to just forgive and forget. However, since nothing had happened, she felt ridiculous for making weird ns in advance. Patricia felt a bit relieved and also a little disappointed. She couldn''t understand why she was disappointed. It was not necessary! Chuck immediately let go of her. He wouldn''t cover her mouth as long as she didn''t shout. He was just afraid that Wi would misunderstand him. "It''s time for breakfast. Auntie Logan has already prepared it for us." "Yeah, I''lle out as soon as I change my clothes." Chuck did not stay any longer and immediately went out. After all, Patricia was wearing pajamas, and it was not good for him to stay here. When Patricia had finally changed out of her clothes and looked at the sumptuous breakfast on the table, she felt ashamed of herself. Although they were both women, she could not do such things. Even when she was back at home, she would always head out for breakfast. She would never make herself food. However, Wi, who had enjoyed even greater sess in her own career than Patricia, could even cook well! She was really amazing! All of a sudden, Patricia was curious. Who on earth would be lucky enough to marry someone like Wi? Patricia admired her and also sat down to eat. After she had some, she felt that it was really delicious! Wi was beautiful and ran her own business. In addition, she also had a good temper and was excellent at cooking. She was really perfect! "Chucky, have some more," Wi gave some beef to Chuck. Chuck was feeling tired and hence ate a lot. He finished everything really quickly and regained his strength soon. After eating, he felt no need to stay any longer since he did drink at Patricia''s house the night before. With that being said, he and Wi left. Meanwhile, Patricia said that she would continue to supervise the renovation. However, seeing that Chuck and Wi were leaving, she was still a little sad. She smiled at them, "I really enjoyed our drinking sessionst night, it was really rxing. If you have time, let''s drink together again." Since she was in a foreign country, Patricia only knew and trusted Chuck alone. When she felt down, she could only drink with him. If she had gotten drunk with someone other than him, she would''ve been vited. "No problem. Auntie Logan, you shoulde with us too," Chuck said with a smile. Wi was in a better mood. It seemed that he had made a good decision to take her out to rx yesterday, especially since she also drank the night before. On the other hand, he had a good night''s sleep too, but he just felt a bit tired after waking up. Under the influence of alcohol, Wi must have had a good sleep too! "Sure," Wi did not refuse the invitation. She could not bring herself to do so either way. However, if the same thing that happenedst night were to happen again, Wi was willing to allow it. As long as Chuck didn''t know anything about it. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Good. Patricia, call me if you need anything. I''ll bring her over for a drink." "Okay," Patricia felt at ease. At least, there would be someone to apany her to drink and vent her emotions! Patricia drove to the renovation site of the casino by herself, while Chuck and Wi returned to their own car. Just then, Wi was slightly stunned when she felt ck Rose''s gaze on her. ck Rose had been staying outside for the entirety ofst night. Did she see anything? Wi panicked slightly... Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Maybe Wi was just overthinking things. ck Rose wouldn''t have seen anything at all. Last night, Chuck had invited her in for a drink, but she had refused him coldly. How could ck Rose drink? She still had to protect Chuck! Therefore, she wouldn''t have gotten anywhere close to the housest night. She wouldn''t have seen anything. "Chucky, go in first. I''ll have a few words with ck Rose." "Okay," Chuck replied as he entered the car. With that, Wi came to look for ck Rose. ck Rose was startled. Why was Wi looking for her? Of course, she didn''t see anything. Last night, when Chuck invited her inside for a drink, she even grew angry and refused to go anywhere near the house. Then, she had just been patrolling around the house to protect Chuck. If ck Rose got to know about what had happened between Chuck and Wist night, she might''ve... "What do you want?" ck Rose asked. Wi heaved a sigh of relief. She was indeed overthinking and said, "Nothing much." "Have you not recovered from your injuries? Why are your legs so wobbly?" ck Rose asked in confusion. "I... I was drunkst night and slept on the wrong side of the bed," Wi made an excuse. As an assassin, ck Rose was incredibly observant. She would pay attention to even the smallest details. Hence, Wi could only make up a reasonable lie. "Okay," ck Rose didn''t say anything else. That made sense. Wi then returned to the car in relief. Chuck started the car and the three of them went back. After Wi came home, Chuck went to find Yvette, while ck Rose followed behind them. Wi said that she wanted to rest, but in fact, she went out to buy medicine quietly. On the way, she met Karen. "Wi, are you going out?" Karen was surprised. Why was she heading out again as soon as she had returned? "Yeah," Wi nodded, feeling slightly embarrassed. "What do you want to buy? I''ll ask someone to buy it for you." "It''s ok, I can buy it myself," Wi was nervous. How could she ask someone to buy those things for her? "Alright then. Where did you guys stayst night?" "At Patricia Dawson''s house. She was feeling depressed because she had been alone for some time, so we drank a bit," Wi exined. "Okay, as long as you''re safe," Karen was also relieved. Wi was smart and had self-control, so she wasn''t too worried about them. "I will. I''m leaving now," Wi nodded. Karen felt at ease. They were about to face off with the Yeager family. After Wi went out, she heaved a slight sigh of relief. She drove to a ce far away to purchase some medicine. However, she was a little hesitant after buying it. What happened yesterday would probably only happen once in her entire lifetime. So... If she was pregnant, it would be no problem for her to raise her child alone. Furthermore, her child could even keep herpany when she grew older. But if Chuck knew, then.... Wi sighed. It was safer for her to take the medicine. It was both unfair to the child and to Chuck. If she really did give birth to his child, wouldn''t she be forcing him to marry her? Chuck didn''t like her, so how could she do that? Wi thought about it for a long time. She bought the medicine and ced it in her bag. She would eat it when she got home. Chuck''s mind was still full of the dream he had about Yvette and him. Once he had returned, he kept holding her in his arms. "Hubby, what are you doing?" Yvette was startled. Why was Chuck being so clingy? He already told her that he had gotten drunk the night before and didn''t return. Yvette understood itpletely. When Chuck told her aboutst night''s dream, Yvette''s face turned red and she grumbled, "You little jerk. What on earth were you thinking?" Chuckfrinned, "Fine, I''ll stop." "Alright, let''s get down to business. Hubby, the Yeager family will definitely try to deal with us. What should we do?" Yvette was worried. Chuck showed Yvette his cellphone and she blushed, "Who''s that? Who did you learn this from?" Heughed and exined to her that it was Loomis. Yvette was surprised, but when she looked at it carefully, she felt a little relieved and eximed, "Fine then. What is Aunt Karen nning to do?" Upon noticing Yvette''s tone and address towards Karen, Chuck could only chuckle. He was happy to hear her speakingfortably. "That''s the only name I can call her by. Do you want me to call her by her name?" Yvette said with a sigh. "Of course not. I''ll tell you about her ns," With that, Chuck told her about Karen''s intentions. After he finished talking, Yvette''s beautiful eyes lit up. So that was how it was going to be... "Madam Sophia, there are some people outside to see you!" Sophia of the Lawrence family answered a phone call from her own security guard. "Who is it? Didn''t I already say that I won''t meet anyone recently?" Sophia frowned. Since she had agreed to cooperate with Chuck and even had an affair with him, she decided to give it her all. If she could earn profits faster, she could make money for Chuck. After all, Sophia still felt that she had taken advantage of Chuck. She felt guilty, so she wanted to make it up to him as much as she could. Money was the most direct way for her to do so. "Don''t be angry, Madam. He only said one word," The voice on the phone was shaky. "What did he say?" "Yeager!¡± Sophia was astonished. Yeager? What Yeager? Was that person messing around with her? Suddenly, the expression on her face changed drastically! "How many people are there?" Sophia asked. "Two." "Let them in!" "Yes, madam!" After hanging up the phone, Sophia took a deep breath. As one of the Four Greatest Households, she definitely heard of the hidden families before. The Yeager family was one of them! However, none of the three hidden families had sought her out before. What was happening? Sophia thought about it, but she could only find out after meeting them. After a while, someone entered the room. It was Loomis, followed by one of his bodyguards! Why was he here? It was simple. As thergest military supplier in the world, the Lawrence family was home to the technology of many different weapons. He wanted Sophia to make a few bombs. Better, he wanted her to make the type that Chuck had brought before, those that couldn''t be detected easily. After all, Chuck had dirt on him right now, so he would definitely be controlled by Chuck for the rest of his life if he didn''t do anything! He thought of a n, and decided to try to bomb Chuck up secretly! Sophia had never seen Loomis before, but she knew from one nce that he was from the Yeager family. He was pretty domineering. "It''s said that Sophia Lawrence is a charming and well- maintained beauty. I finally see with my own eyes that it''s true," Loomis smiled. Hearing this, Sophia was secretly disgusted. She hated others talking like this to her. Besides, he was not Chuck. Why was he saying those things to her? "What can I do for you?" She went straight to the point. "Oh, it''s not a big deal. I want you to make something for me," Loomis continued smiling. "What is it?" "A bomb the size of a ss marble." Sophia was shocked. Wasn''t this the bomb Chuck had asked her to makest time? She had started on production recently, but there were still a few adjustments to make. "Doesn¡¯t yourpany study this kind of stuff?" Loomis walked over. "No. But if you want, I can help you to do some research," Sophia felt that Loomis was extremely annoying at first nce. Loomis smiled and pinched Sophia''s chin. She immediately backed away in anger and frowned, "What the hell are you doing?" Bang! Loomis raised his hand and pped Sophia in the face. Blood trickled from the corner of her lips as she fell onto the ground. Her pretty face was reddened and swollen, looking gruesome and painful. "Does it hurt?" Loomis was still full of smiles. Sophia got up on her own and red at him. She would''ve called for her men toe in if she was dealing with someone else. However, this was the Yeager family she was dealing with. It was one of the powerful hidden families! As the head of the family, Sophia knew how powerful they were, so she had to consider her family''s sake. Therefore, Sophia did not react to the p just now. "Do you think you can hide from me? I heard that you have ab that has started making such bombs. Do you still want to lie to me?" Loomis snorted. Sophia was stunned. He actually knew about it? "Don''t be so surprised. Don''t forget that one-third of the world belongs to my family. What can you hide from me? So, let me ask you again! Do you have the bomb?" Loomis walked over towards her step by step. "What do you want those for?" Sophia asked vigntly. "It''s none of your business. Sophia Lawrence, answer me! Do you have it or not?" Loomis sneered. He pinched Sophia''s chin again. Sophia pushed his hand away and shouted, "Don''t touch me!!" "Hah!" Bang! Loomis immediately pped her again and she fell to the ground. She was quite miserable now as the head of her family.N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 682 Chapter 682 "Sophia Lawrence, I''m not a patient person. Answer me, do you have it or not? I want to hear it from you personally!" Loomis grabbed Sophia and snickered. Sophia pushed his hand away and roared, "Don''t force me!" She had been pped twice. It was the first time in her life that she had been pped in the face. Her fury was already brewing and threatening to burst any moment now! However, Sophia was well aware of the power of the hidden family. She was frightened, which was why she had yet to make a move despite being pped twice. The power of a hidden family was indeed not something that a family like hers couldpete with. "Force you? Do you even have the right to say this?" Loomis mocked her, "Are you still unaware of the strength of the Yeager family? Should I make it clear to you?" N?velDrama.Org content. Sophia did notpromise. Instead, she red at him and gritted her teeth, "No!" "It''s good that you understand it. So answer me, do you have it or not? If you don''t answer this time, I will have the Lawrence family disappear from the face of the earth!" Loomis threatened ruthlessly. Sophia bit her lip. In the end, she lowered her head and answered, "Yes, I do." She was extremely humiliated, and tears welled up in her eyes. "Haha, then why didn''t you just say so earlier? I couldn''t bear to hit you, but you just wouldn''t listen to me," Loomis cackled. "Don''t touch me. Come get it in five days!" Sophia retreated, refusing to allow Loomis to continue touching her. In fact, ever since she had been with Chuckst time, she knew that no one apart from him would be able to touch her ever again. That included Loomis Yeager. "In five days? Haha, do you want to see me again after five days?" She said coldly, "You''d better stay away from me. I''m still in the middle of researching that type of bomb, so there are no ready-made ones. If you want it now, the prototypes will explode any time. Do you want that?" Loomis furrowed his brows. His life was so valuable, so how could he use the prototype bombs? "Don''t lie to me, or you''ll be in trouble!" Loomis snorted. With that, he went out with his bodyguard. Sophia felt so wronged that she burst into tears. She felt extremely helpless now and needed a strong shoulder to cry on. Sophia had an urge to call Chuck, but she just couldn''t. What if Chuck didn''t want toe? She would only be disappointed in the end! "Morn, what''s going on? Who hit you?" After returning from training, Elise noticed that her house was in a mess. She even saw a palm print on Sophia''s face, and she was enraged. "I''m fine," Sophia shook her head. They couldn''t afford to offend the hidden family. "What?! Who the hell did this? W-was it Chuck?" Elise asked in a hurry. "No, why would he hit me? It was someone else," Sophia replied as she shook her head. How would Chuck bear to p her? She didn''t believe he could. She could tell that Chuck was slightly afraid of meeting her now, so he would never dare to hit her. In fact, it was even a question of whether he woulde or not. "Then, who was it?" Elise was really angry. How could someone beat up her mother like this? "Don''t ask. I''m fine." Sophia returned to her room and closed the door. She crouched in a corner and endured the stinging pain on her face. Unknowingly, tears began to flow down her cheeks... She felt so pressured by the sheer difference in strength that she felt like she was suffocating. She couldn''t even fight back because if she did, her entire family would be done for. Elise was worried when she saw Sophia''s expression. She wondered what had happened to her mother! She could not bear to see her like this at all. Elise rushed out of the house. She didn''t know who to look for to help her. Amidst her anxiety, she immediately thought of Chuck. She wanted Chuck to persuade Karen to help them. With that, she drove over in hurry. Inside the room, Chuck was still sweating profusely from all the training he was doing. He was surprised by the unexpected visitor and eximed, "What? Elise wants to see me?" "Yes. She said that she wanted to see you now," Betty replied. She was also surprised. Why would Elise suddenlye over? "No, I won''t meet her," Chuck rejected. If Sophia was the one asking, he would''ve met with her immediately. Although he was still slightly afraid of her, he would still let her in. However, if it was Elise, then forget it. "But I noticed that Elise''s eyes were red," Betty added. Chuck put down his training gear and sighed, "Forget it. Just let her in." "Please hold on then!" Betty turned around and walked out. Before she left, she nced at Chuck and praised, "You have trained well." When she said this, her heart skipped a beat. During this period of time, Chuck had been training every day. As a result, his muscles had grown really firm. Betty''s words pleased Chuck and heughed. It was only then that she walked out with a smile and let Elise in. After a while, Elise came running in with reddened eyes and muttered, "Chuck..." "What do you want?" Chuck continued training, sweat dripping down his face. Elise immediately blushed when she saw his figure. He wasn''t extremely buff, but his muscles were well-defined. She admired his figure. "Where''s your mother, Karen Lee? I want to see her," Elise stated bluntly. "Huh? What for?" "Someone just made a mess at our house, my morn..." Elise trailed off. Chuck stopped and walked over to her instinctively. He frowned, "What happened to Sophia?" "When I went back, I saw that my morn had been pped on the face. I asked her what had happened, but she was very wary and didn''t say anything," Elise sighed. Chuck''s gaze turned cold as he muttered, ''THe with you and take a look." "Okay!" Elise let out a sigh of relief. With Chuck''s words, it meant that he was willing to help. Sure enough, as business partners, he was willing to help. The two of them ran out. Betty was curious and asked, "What are you doing?" "I''m going to the Lawrence family and have a look." "Okay." A whileter, Chuck drove and headed to the Lawrence family, ck Rose following closely behind them. When he arrived, he immediately entered the house. "Morn...." Elise knocked on the door of Sophia''s room. Her face was still red and swollen, so she didn''t want to see anyone. However, how could she avoid her own daughter? When she opened the door, she noticed that Chuck was there. She felt surprised and immediately lowered her head. "Morn, I brought Chuck here. Who did this to you?" Elise couldn''t hold herself back. Chuck also felt bad for Sophia. Although their rtionship had developed out of the blue, he still had feelings for the women that he had slept with, even if it was by ident. Therefore, he felt sorry for her. Sophia did not speak at all. Chuck''s sudden appearance had confused her. She even felt humiliated. It was so rare for him toe to see her, but she was in such a sorry state. "Elise, I''ll ask. Is there anything that I can drink?" Chuck asked. "Yes, wait a moment. I''ll get some for you," With that, Elise ran out. Chuck closed the door. He walked up to Sophia and raised her head, asking gently, "Does it still hurt?" Sophia couldn''t look him in the eye. Her heart thumped against her chest, and she felt moved. She stammered, "It doesn''t..." Was Chuck showing concern for her? "Tell me, what''s going on?" He inquired. Sophia was the family head of one of the Four Greatest Households. There weren''t many people who dared to hit her, right? Was it the Lee family? But that was impossible. Could it be Karen? That was even more impossible. Or was it another family who did it? After the annihtion of the Oatker family, the other families had been in hiding for some time. They were afraid that Karen would attack them. "No, I''m fine. Thank you foring over. You can go back now," Sophia lowered her head. The hidden family was too powerful. They weren''t someone ordinary people could deal with. Sophia didn''t want to drag Chuck into this. She couldn''t do that. "I''vee all this way here, yet you''re asking me to return?" Chuck stared at her. "I... Chuck, can you go home? I look terrible now," Sophia turned around, reluctant to let him see her blushing. She cared about him too much. "You''re not. If you are, how could I have..." "Stop," Sophia shook her head. Chuck held her in his arms and she trembled, "I don''t want to tell you, it''ll get you into trouble for sure." "Oh? Then it must be one of the hidden families, am I right?" Chuck immediately understood. With Sophia''s temper, how could she have just taken a beating without fighting back? Only a powerful hidden family could have done this. However, which hidden family was it? Why were they after Sophia? Why did they p Sophia? Chuck was furious! After all, he considered Sophia one of his women, so he needed to get to the bottom of this. Sophia felt touched upon Chuck''s concerned tone and turned around, "No, it''s not that. Just stop asking about it, okay?" "I refuse!" Chuck replied. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Sophia felt helpless and said, "Don''t hug me. When Elisees inter, she will see us." If Elise saw it, she would be too ashamed to face her own daughter! The fact that her daughter found her with a man so much younger was enough to make her feel ashamed. In addition, Sophia also knew that Elise had feelings for Chuck. Sophia sighed. She was secretly panicking and struggling to bnce her morals and her feelings. Chuck shook his head and said, "It''s fine if she sees us. What''s the matter with that?" It was not like him to do something and be afraid to acknowledge it. Sooner orter, Elise would find out. If she knew it earlier, it would be better for her. "Please don''t, Chuck. Please don''t let Elise know," Sophia panicked. She pleaded with Chuck. After a moment of silence, hepromised and replied, "Well fine, I won''t let her know, but I''ll give you a chance to tell me before Elise returns. Who pped you?" "No, I don''t want to mention it," Hearing this, Sophia was anxious. She did not want to drag Chuck down. The Yeager family was a hidden family. No matter how powerful Chuck was, how could he be a match for the hidden family? She would definitely cause Chuck trouble. This was her own issue. Why should she get Chuck involved? "Then you''ll have to let Elise to see us like this," Chuck shrugged. "No, Chuck. Please don''t treat me like this," Sophia''s tears rolled down her cheeks. If her first boyfriend treated her like this, she would get angry immediately and would even ask him to leave! However, when Chuck threatened her, Sophia was not pissed. How could she be angry with him? She could only plead with him since she really had feelings for him. Sophia was anxious! Chuck could not bear to see her like this, so he said, "Sophia, I''m here to help you. Trust me, you can tell me. I can hear footsteps. Elise ising back soon." Of course, Sophia heard that as well. She was nervous and desperate, "Chuck, I don''t want to cause you trouble. Do you understand?" "Do you love me? That''s why you don''t want to get me into trouble?" Chuck asked. Sophia stared at Chuck in silence. Could it be that she really had fallen in love with Chuck? She had experienced it before, but she was still confused. Did she really fall in love with Chuck? Her thoughts wandered for a good three seconds. Soon, Sophia felt certain that she really liked Chuck. Their little affair had brought them together and made the rtionship between the two of them more obvious. Otherwise, how could she allow Chuck to hug her like this? Chuck was threatening her, yet she was not angry. It must be love. "I..." Sophia trailed off. How could she tell her his feelings? She felt abashed. ''''Do you love me?" Chuck asked again. Sophia slowly lowered her head and said in a voice so soft that it was barely audible, "Yes." When Sophia gently nodded, she looked like a young girl who was experiencing her first love. There was no sense of discourse at all. She looked absolutely charming. "Then tell me what happened. Elise ising soon," Chuck suddenly said. "Ah, no. It''s Loomis Yeager..." Sophia was shocked and tried to wriggle out from his embrace. She identally said Loomis'' name and felt extremely regretful to see Chuck''s reaction. He seemed angry and surprised, and his expression was dark and ominous At this moment, Sophia felt very touched. Chuck''s cold face and angry look told her that she finally had someone she could rely on. In fact, she had been in charge of the Lawrence family for so many years. No matter how well she managed the family and no matter how strong she was, she was still a woman. There were times when she felt helpless and wanted a shoulder to cry on. Chuck had given her a feeling that she had not experienced for a long time. However, Sophia was scared. How could she say it aloud? She couldn''t tell him! It would harm Chuck! "Did Loomis p you? Why would he do so?!" Chuck was furious. Loomis had the audacity to hit Sophia? "No, I was wrong. It''s not him," Sophia shook her head frantically. "I heard it clearly. It was him. Trust me!" Chuck said with a serious look on his face. When he asked her to trust him, she suddenly realized that the sense of security he provided her warmed her heart up. She waspletely immersed in it! How many years had it been since shest felt like this? She was in a daze and nodded, "Yes!" Chuck wanted to hug her, but Elise returned with drinks for them. Sophia quickly tidied up her clothes. Chuck held her in his arms and her clothes were all wrinkled. "Drink this. I took it from my room. It''s spring water." Chuck took a few sips. It felt sweet. Elise was really nice to him to actually grab the water from her room. "Do you like it?" "Yep." "I still have a lot of them in my room. I''ll bring you a few bottlester," Elise offered. Her room was big and there were all kinds of things in it. The spring water that she brought him could help in detoxifying one''s body. That was why she bought a lot of them and stored them in her room. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "No, I''m just thirsty," Chuck shook his head and declined the offer. He didn''t have particr requirements for drinking water as long as it was clean. Spring water looked expensive, so there was no need for it. "Alright." Elis was disappointed but curious. Why were her mother''s eyes red-rimmed again? "Morn, what''s wrong?" Elise asked with concern. "Nothing. I''m fine," Sophia shook her head. "When will hee over?" Chuck asked. "Five dayster," Sophia replied in a daze. Upon saying it, she regretted it right away. "Okay, then I''ll be here earlier," Chuck shrugged. Loomis was definitely looking for death. He actually dared to p Sophia and even threaten her. He was angry now. Someone like Sophia didn''t even dare to talk about it, but it just went to show how aggrieved she was about the matter. If Elise was not around, Chuck would reallyfort her. "Do-don''te over," Sophia refused, her eyes were red. ''TH be here. Don''t worry, trust me!" Chuck looked at Sophia for thest time and turned to leave. Sophia wanted to chase after him. She didn''t want Chuck to face Loomis at all! "Morn, I''m sending Chuck off," Seeing as Chuck was leaving, Elise went after him. Sophia wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. She sighed and deeply regretted whatever she just blurted out. Why did she say it? "Chuck, who on earth pped my morn?" Elise, who chased after Chuck, pulled him over and asked. She was really annoyed. She had never seen Sophia in that state before as far as she could remember. It seemed like Sophia had been forced to a dead end. "You''ll find out in five days," Chuck didn''t exin anything else as he got into the car. As he drove away, ck Rose, who had been waiting for him, also tailed after him. Elise was left dumbfounded. "Why did morn tell him but me? Why?" Elise was at a loss. She did not understand. She was supposed to be the one closest to Sophia, wasn''t she? However, Sophia didn''t say anything to her. On the contrary, she told Chuck what had happened when Elise stepped away to get them drinks. When Elise returned, Sophia''s beautiful eyes were still red, looking confused and regretful. She thought that she had doomed Chuck for sure this time. "Morn? Morn!" Elise shouted upon noticing her mother still zoned out. Hearing her daughter''s voice, Sophia came back to her senses and asked, "Elise? What''s wrong?" "What did Chuck say to you just now?" Elise was serious. "Nothing!!" Sophia immediately shook her head. How could she let Elise know about it? If Elise found out, Sophia wouldn''t know how to face her daughter anymore. "What?! Why did you tell Chuck but not me?" "I didn''t tell you because I was afraid that you would be worried." "Then why did you tell Chuck?" Elise demanded angrily. "Stop it. Go back to your room," Sophia shook her head. If this continued, she would definitely give herself away. "Tell me, who on earth was it?" Elise was close to tears. She felt that it was unfair for her mother! Elise suddenly couldn''t help at all. She felt that she was very useless. Looking at Elise''s face, Sophia sighed and finally said, "It''s the Yeager family, one of the hidden families." "What?" Elise was astonished. Her jaw almost dropped to the ground. As Sophia''s only daughter, she definitely knew about it. Now, she finally understood why her mother could do nothing about it. It turned out that it was because they were dealing with someone from the hidden family! But why would they suddenly make a move now? "Morn, tell me. What happened?" Elise was so worried that she was crying. Did the Lawrence family offend someone from a hidden family? Since Elise persisted, Sophia had to tell her the whole story. After hearing what her mother had to say, Elise was furious and shouted, "How can they act like that? Why did they need to hit people?" Elise was so angry that she almost lost her temper. Sophia sighed and said, "I have really doomed Chuck..." Elise was startled and probed, "Morn, why do I feel that there is something strange between you and Chuck?" Chapter 684 Chapter 684 "Elise, what nonsense are you talking about?" Sophia was flustered. She knew that Elise was smart to tell that she had feelings for Chuck. Sophia thought that she must have given herself away. She was so nervous that her heart almost skipped a beat. How could she face her own daughter if Elise found out? Sophia was ashamed to face her! "Morn, what I meant was whether you have any other agreements with Chuck. Is that why he''s helping you?" Elise did not think too much about it at all! She couldn''t! Sophia was her mother, and Elise knew that Sophia paid special attention to herself. After all, her mother was a beauty and a single woman. None of the men could be a match to her. Therefore, Elise did not think about that at all. Furthermore, it was Chuck they were talking about! The two of them were not a match for each other at all! It was even more impossible due to the age gap. Hence, her opinion of Sophia and Chuck''s rtionship was thoroughly simple Hearing Elise''s words, Sophia let out a sigh of relief. It turned out that Elise didn''t think much of their rtionship. She was the one who was overthinking things. "Yes, we have several agreements between the two of us. We''re business partners. He doesn''t want anything to happen to me," Sophia felt guilty for lying to her daughter. She was actually nning to lie to Elise for as long as she could. She felt guilty, but she was also very worried. There was bound to be a day when they would be exposed. What should she do when that happens? "I see. Morn, what do you think of Chuck?" Elise asked, fully enlightened by her mother''s exnation. It seemed that Sophia had gradually changed her attitude towards Chuck because of their cooperation. Elise was d to know that. "He''s... a decent person," Sophia was silent for a moment. "Oh, I also think he''s a pretty nice person. Morn, do you know? When I looked for him just now, he immediately came over after finding out that something had happened to you," Elise said. "Is that so?" Sophia let out a sigh in her heart. She was touched. She did not regret the affair she had with Chuck that day. If it didn''t happen, she would not be able to experience intimate moments with him. Yet, she had dragged him down this time! "Yup, Chuck really respects you." "Respect?" Sophia found it hard to continue the topic. She was embarrassed. "Yes, respect. He''s working with our family, so he respects you," Elise felt that it was normal. However, Sophia didn''t know how to respond to Elise. "But what should we do when the hidden family gets here five dayster?" Elise asked. She was anxious. The hidden family was just too powerful! Sophia kept silent. A whileter, she asked Elise to return to her room. She then took out her phone and wanted to stop Chuck from going over, but found that she couldn''t reach him. Sophia was about to call him again when Chuck sent her a message that said, "Trust me. Have a good rest." When Sophia saw his message, she felt a sense of warmth in her heart. Her face was full of tears. She was touched and it had been a long time since shest felt like this. Sophia was perturbed for five whole days. She had ordered her men to send the explosives over. She really hoped that Loomis would be here soon, and not Chuck. In fact, Elise also wanted to be there, but Sophia refused her request. She didn''t want her daughter to be beaten up by Loomis too. While waiting anxiously, Sophia suddenly received a call. She thought that it was from her bodyguard who was going to inform her that Loomis had arrived. However, when she answered the call, she heard Chuck''s voice. "Let me in." "Chuck, it''s you? Please leave," Sophia''s beautiful eyes were teary, looking touched but also tainted with fear. She was afraid that Chuck would hurt himself for her sake. "Trust me," Only a few words from him were needed for her to tear up. She was silent for a while and finally gave in. She sobbed, "Fine,e in!" Around 30 secondster, Chuck walked in with ck Rose. ck Rose also found out about it. Hence, she tagged along with Chuck. When Sophia saw ck Rose, she quickly lowered her head while forcing back her tears. She could not afford to let others find out about the rtionship between her and Chuck. If that happened, she would put Chuck in an unfavorable position. Chuck shrugged and asked, "When will he be here?" "I don''t know. He only said that he would be here today," Sophia shook her head. "ck Rose, find a ce to hide first," Chuck still wanted to be careful. He asked ck Rose to bring along a sniper rifle. In case of any emergency, he could ask her to settle things quickly. It would be a foolproof n. ck Rose replied coldly, "Ok." She looked around and soon found a hiding ce. "It''s my fault you''re involved," Sophia shook her head dejectedly. "Believe me, I know Loomis too," Chuck''s eyes were cold. "You know him?" Sophia was startled. Now that she thought about it, it was possible for Chuck to know Loomis given Chuck''s status. However, it was useless for him to just know Loomis. The hidden family''s status and strength had surpassed many families. There was a huge gap between them! How could Chuck stand up for himself, let alone for her? "Yes, I do. Since he pped you twice, I''ll make sure that you can p him back until you''re satisfied. Will 20 times be enough?" Chuck smirked. "You..." Sophia was astonished and let out a sigh. It must be words offort. Loomis was so powerful, so how could Chuck eveny a hand on him? In fact, Sophia had already made up her mind. If Loomis got angryter, she would bear all of his anger alone! She did not want someone she loved to get hurt! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Don''t worry. Trust me!" Chuck grinned. "Oh fine," Sophia sighed. ck Rose had already found a spot to hide. She looked at Chuck and muttered, "What on earth are you talking about with her? Why are you talking so much?" She couldn''t be bothered to look at them anymore. Just then, outside the Lawrence family mansion. Loomis was driving the most expensive car in the world! There were two bodyguards with him. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the mansion. Loomis smiled ominously. "Young Master!" A bodyguard called out. He was staring at the heavily guarded door. "It''s alright. Sophia is a tough one. I''m growing interested in her," Loomis said with a faint smile. He looked very sinister. Once Loomis got hold of the explosives, he would have an upper hand against Chuck! He could already picture Chuck dead. He''d st that wretched man away! Loomis got out of the carzily! Two bodyguards got out of the car as well. One of them walked over and gave Sophia''s bodyguard at the door a good smack. It was so hard that the bodyguard spat out blood. "Aren''t you going to open the door for us yet?" The bodyguard was furious, but Sophia had already instructed him not to resist. He quickly opened the door. Loomisughed and was about to go in, only to suddenly think of something fun. He casually said to the bodyguard who was bleeding, "Go in and tell Sophia... I''m here, so why is she not here to wee me?" "What? How dare you!" The bodyguard was pissed. How could he expect Sophia, the head of the Lawrence family, to be out here to wee him personally? Smack! Another bodyguard pped him again, causing him to pass out almost immediately. Loomis sneered at the Lawrence family''s bodyguards, "Go now! Tell Sophia that if she doesn''te out to greet me, I''ll smash her house!" The bodyguards nced at each other and one of them immediately went to inform Sophia. Loomis felt that this was really fun. If Sophia came out and he got her to kneel down and wee him, it would be really interesting to see! While Loomis was waiting, his bodyguard received a call and was shocked. He immediately informed Loomis, "Young Master, the Old Master''s condition seems to be worsening. They are asking you to return home quickly." Hearing this, Loomisughed sinisterly, "Oh, really? It has already been so long. Why isn''t he dead yet? If he doesn''t die, how will I be able to rece him as the head of the family?" Loomis had wanted to be the head of the Yeager family a long time ago, but Chuck had stepped in and ruined his bright future! Now that Brooke was on his deathbed, he stood a chance to climb to the top. Loomis was toozy to go back and pay thest visit. It didn''t matter if he died anyways. What was the big deal? The two bodyguards looked at each other in dismay. Wasn''t it inappropriate for him to say that? "Tell my father that I have urgent matters to deal with right now," Loomis instructed. "Yes, Young Master!" The bodyguard called his father immediately. Loomis felt that the whole matter seemed a bit strange. Brooke had suffered from a sudden illness, causing many other diseases to crop up. He had been in aa for a long time and was already as thin as a rail. None of the doctors could find the cause of his diseases. What on earth was going on? Just when Loomis was excited, the Lawrence family bodyguard emerged from the house. "Where''s Sophia? Is she still noting out? I''m going to smash her house if she doesn''t!" Loomis cackled loudly. Sophia would definitely be out to greet him! This was fun! Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Loomisughed maniacally. Did Sophia not dare toe out? If that was the case, he was going to annihte the Lawrence family! A few bodyguards of the Lawrence family stared at each other in dismay. A taller one resisted the fear and said, "The Madam asked you to..." "To do what?" Loomis taunted. Why was she not out to greet him given the circumstances? He would only find it interesting if Sophia was out to wee him. Otherwise, why would he be there in person? He just wanted to tease Sophia! "Get the f*ck in!" The bodyguard continued, cold sweat forming on his forehead that very instant. After all, Loomis looked terrifying! Bang! Before he could finish, Loomis'' bodyguard''s face was livid as he roared, "How dare you talk to the Young Master like that?" With that, he threw a punch. The tall bodyguard screamed. He fell to the ground and stopped moving. Everyone was scared out of their wits. The expression on Loomis'' face changed and coldness appeared in his eyes. He muttered under his breath through gritted teeth, "Sophia, you''re ying with fire!" In Loomis'' eyes, the Four Greatest Households were nothing but trash! It would be too easy to get rid of her. However, how could she ask him to go in himself? Hah! This was the first time in so many years that someone dared to talk to Loomis like this! Loomis was intrigued by the new treatment. He decided to torture Sophia after going in. He would let her know that what she had just said to him was absolutely forbidden. "Young Master, do you want me to call someone over now?" His bodyguard asked. Loomis was quite important to the Yeager family. With just a word, he could have the Yeager family take action to wipe out the entire Lawrence family! "No, since Sophia wants to y with me, why not I y along?" Loomisughed ferociously. "Yes!" The two bodyguards didn''t say much. "Sophia Lawrence, you''d better prepare for a storm that''sing!" Loomis announced as he strode inside. His men followed behind him closely. The sinister smile on his face grew wider. Loomis was still thinking about how to torture Sophia. As soon as he entered the house, he saw her. He smiled. "You''re ying games with me, aren''t you, Sophia?" Loomis walked in withrge strides. Suddenly, a p fell on his face! Smack! Loomis fell to the ground while shrieking in pain! The two bodyguards were astonished! "What the hell! Who was it? Who hit me? I want him dead!" A ferocious expression appeared on Loomis'' face. He was fuming with rage. He couldn''t believe that he had been pped! The moment Loomis looked up, he saw an expressionless person standing in front of him! The person didn''t seem to be scared at all. He stood there, as sturdy as a statue. The person''s gaze was stered on Loomis'' face in disdain. The entire atmosphere froze. Sophia gasped softly. She was startled. Chuck was just too fast and she couldn''t stop him at all! With that, he had pped Loomis across the face. She saw Loomis'' distorted expression as his face changed from being livid to absolute fury and anger! Sophia trembled and her eyes were filled with fear. She sighed. Her family was finished, and Chuck was going down as well! How could she get Chuck into trouble? She felt guilty! However! Just when she was wallowing in despair and guilt, she was suddenly dumbfounded!! Loomis'' expression had changed again, from a look of malice to shock, and finally to utter disbelief! "Chuck Cannon, why on earth are you here?" Loomis was stunned! His bodyguards who were ready to fight were also dumbfounded! "You wanted to cause a storm here in Sophia''s house, right?" Chuck''s eyes looked murderous. "No, it''s a misunderstanding. Why are you here?" Loomis was angry, but he still did not dare to make a move. After all, Chuck had one of his weaknesses! Loomis didn''t dare to move! What? A misunderstanding? Hearing this, Sophia was shocked. What was going on? Why was someone like Loomis, who was from the hidden family, acting like this? Was he afraid of Chuck? All of a sudden, Sophia thought of whatever Chuck had been saying to her before this, which was to trust him! She was in a daze. "Why can''t I be here? Why do you want to buy explosives? Oh, I know, you want to secretly blow me up, don''t you?" Chuck walked over towards Loomis. "Of course not, it''s a misunderstanding!" Loomis shook his head. The anger on his face disappeared without a trace. "A misunderstanding?¡± Chuck pped him again! Loomis fell to the ground. He got up angrily and roared, "Chuck Cannon, how dare you?" "Oh, why wouldn''t I dare? You don''t seem to have a good memory. Should I remind you of what you did?¡± Chuck approached him slowly. Loomis was afraid and said, "There''s no need!" Smack! Smack! Smack! Smack! Chuck pped him repeatedly! Loomis didn''t dare to fight back at all. If he did, his secret would be exposed and he would be dead. 20 ps! Soon, Loomis'' face swelled up like the size of a football. It was funny and ironic since he had walked in so arrogantly just a while ago. But now? He waspletely humiliated! "Chuck, please stop!" Loomis implored. If Chuck continued pping him, he would probably suffer from some sort of brain damage. "Kneel down and apologize to Sophia!" Chuck yelled loudly. His voice was so thunderous that Loomis involuntarily fell to his knees. Chuck''s eyes were as sharp as an eagle''s. Loomis was actually in fear! What was going on! Chuck only grabbed hold of one of his weaknesses. But why would he be afraid? "Prostrate yourself!" Chuck''s voice boomed in the room. Loomis followed. Thud! His head hit the floor with a loud smack. The two bodyguards were shocked at the sight of their Young Master. It was hard to describe what they were feeling now. Their Young Master actually knelt down and admitted his mistake! Sophia was dumbfounded too! Was this a dream? Loomis Yeager from the hidden family was actually begging her for forgiveness. Sophia was sure that it was not a dream. She looked at the man who gave her such warmth in a daze. In an instant, she was full of tears and was really touched! The second man in her life who had taken her heart was really kind to her. "Ah!" Loomis was terrified. Chuck grabbed him by the neck and threatened, "If you dare toe here again, I''ll make sure you die a horrible death!" In fact, Chuck really wanted to kill him that day. However, Karen had told him to instruct Loomis to start their ns. Therefore, Chuck had to let him go! "No, I wouldn''t dare to!" Loomis was in a daze from all the ps. "Go back and have a good rest. I''ll wake you up tomorrow!" "What... What on earth do you want me to do?" Loomis was terrified. Chuck''s voice sounded too malicious. He was trying to kill him! "I''ll wake you up tomorrow and I''ll tell you! Now, scram!" Chuck kicked him in the stomach. Loomis howled and ran out in fear. "Young Master!" The two bodyguards chased after him. At the door, the bodyguards of the Lawrence family were dumbfounded. They saw Loomis, whose face was swollen to the size of a goldfish tank. What had just happened? "Young Master!" The two bodyguards caught up with Loomis. When he got into the car and saw his ugly appearance, he was furious and muttered, "Chuck Cannon, I swear, I will tear you into pieces!" "But Young Master, he has dirt on you!" One bodyguard reminded him. Smack! Loomis gave the bodyguard a p out of sheer rage. "You son of a b*tch! Do you think that I''m unaware?" Loomis was enraged. The two bodyguards didn''t dare to say another word. "Chuck, what on earth do you want me to do? Your ominous gaze... it scares me," Loomis was deep in his thoughts. He felt that Chuck was nning to make him do something big! Loomis suddenly regretted it. Was he going to be ckmailed for the rest of his life? Was he going to have to listen to Chuck forever? He was the Young Master of a hidden family! It was absolutely not allowed! "Let''s go back!" Loomis grunted. He had to go back and seek treatment for his face immediately. If his family saw it, he would be shamed for sure! With that, he left reluctantly. Meanwhile, the Lawrence family bodyguards were curious, "What happened?" "I don''t know. Chuck Cannon beat him!" "What? He didn''t fight back?" "He didn''t strike back. It was terrifying!" The bodyguards became more shocked as they spoke! "No problem, I''ll go!" ck Rose didn''t have to do anything at all! If Loomis'' two bodyguards attacked, she would not hesitate to pull the trigger on them. However, they didn''t. "Yes," Chuck nodded and said, "Thank you." She left. Chuck was lost in his thoughts. At that moment, Sophia walked over in shock and asked, "Chuck, what the hell is going on?" She really couldn''t believe it! Loomis was the Young Master of the hidden Yeager family, but he was beaten by Chuck! "I have some dirt on him, so he didn''t dare to kill me," Chuck exined briefly. "What weakness did you manage to discover about him?" She couldn''t stop herself from gasping in shock! Chuck smiled and told Sophia about it. Sophia was stunned, "You..." "That''s why he didn''t dare to fight back... By the way, whatever happened between us wasn''t caught on camera, was it?" Chuck joked to ease the atmosphere. "No. Don''t scare me, okay?" Sophia was scared out of her wits. If it was photographed by someone else, she would not be able to face Elise. "Alright, I won''t scare you anymore," Chuckughed. It was only then that Sophia came to her senses. She looked tenderly at Chuck and said, "Thank you." Without Chuck''s help, she would definitely be utterly insulted by Loomis! After all, she couldn''t fight back. For the sake of the Lawrence family, Sophia had to bear the consequences alone! However, Chuck saved her. She really enjoyed the feeling of being protected by a man. "Why thank me? You''re treating me like a stranger," Chuck shook his head. "I..." Sophia lowered her head. "There''s something between the two of us, isn''t there?" Chuckughed. "True," Sophia sighed, "I''m sorry that I..." "Don''t say that. It was an ident. Neither of us could control what have happened." "Okay," Sophia felt much better and said, "You''d better go home. Don''t let Yvette find out. Otherwise, I''ll feel even more guilty." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chuck was silent. He also felt guilty, but things already happened. There was no way to pretend that it didn''t exist in the first ce. After all, he tried to avoid talking about it with Quinn and caused many misunderstandings to happen. Hence, he was willing to admit it. "I am also..." "No, I''m the one at fault. You''re so young," Sophia sighed. Sophia felt like she was dreaming, but the warmth given to her by Chuck was real. "Alright, let''s stop here and have a good rest," Chuck was about to leave when Sophia grabbed his hand. She took out the bombs that she was prepared to give Loomis and said, "Here you go. I will only make this for you." Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Sophia was indeed very touched that day. Chuck gave her hope. He beat Loomis up and protected her. Sophia therefore decided that she would only make the explosives exclusively for Chuck. He deserved to have it, and he alone would be able to get it from her. As long as he asked, she would give it to him. No one else could do so. Sophia had given him a few bombs previously, and she was already giving them to him again. Chuck kept it without hesitation and said, "Thank you." "Don''t be so polite. I''m willing to do this. In fact, I''m willing to do anything for you," Sophia said softly. "Don''t feel stressed. I won''t need anything from you. Just don''t hide anything from me," Sophia looked at Chuck. She felt guilty and couldn''t look straight into Chuck''s eyes. After all, he was too young. "Alright, I won''t hide anything from you," Chuck shook his head and promised her. He already understood that he had to take responsibility for his own matters. He could no longer treat Sophia like he did with Quinn back then. In fact, Sophia was a pitiful woman. Chuck understood she was tired and stressed out. She had to take charge of such a huge family. The responsibility was so heavy and the pressure was great since she had to avoid being devoured by other families. It was already very difficult for her. He felt happy that he was the one to open her heart. "Thank you,¡± Sophia let out a sigh of relief. If Chuck avoided her, she would be heartbroken. "Aren''t you tired managing such a big family?" Chuck asked. "I am. Do you want to help me?" "Urn, how am I supposed to help?" Chuck shrugged. If he helped her, he would be interfering with the affairs of the Lawrence family. Her other family members would definitely be against it. "It doesn''t matter, you can help however you want to," Sophia said gently. "Aren''t you afraid that I will take over your family?" Chuck joked around. Of course, he wouldn''t do that. There was no reason for him to do so. Furthermore, he even had a rtionship with her. "No worries. The Lawrence family has been passed down to me for some time now. Although I am unable to change the fact that it will always be the Lawrence family..." Sophia stopped and lowered her head. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "What?" Chuck was curious. "Whatever is mine is yours," Sophia could not bring herself to say it. She did not realize that she identally said it out loud. Maybe it was the wave of emotions that she had been feeling that day, or the fact that her attitude had done a 180 degree change. It was as though she was experiencing her first love all over again. "Oh, I understand," Chuck finally understood what she meant. She was hinting him that he could be the boss behind the Lawrence family! It was a bit out of his expectation! It was an interesting idea, but he couldn''t do it. If that happened, Sophia would be the sinner of her family. "It''s good that you understand. Although you won''t be short of money, you can ask me when you need more. I''ll give you lots of money," Sophia offered. "How much do you mean?" "A lot. I''ll give you all I have," Sophia replied seriously. Chuck was silent for a moment. A woman like Sophia was really amazing. All of a sudden, he felt a bit reluctant to leave. It felt like the air between them was frozen. Sophia lowered her head and muttered, "Chuck, don''t you regret being with me back then?" Chuck didn''t respond. Sophia raised her head. Her beautiful gaze was filled with disappointment, "You regret it, right? I''m really sorry..." "No, I don''t," Chuck shrugged. "Really?" Sophia''s voice was pleasantly surprised. "Yes," When Chuck nodded, he suddenly heard Elise''s voice that said, "Morn..." Sophia let go of Chuck and kept a distance away from him. However, she said, "Chuck, don''t let Elise know about what happened between us." "Okay," Of course, Chuck would not tell Elise about it. When Elise came in and saw that her morn was looking fine, she was shocked. She had been locked up in her room by her mother. It was not easy for her to escape, but she was still worried about her morn. Thankfully, nothing seemed to have happened. Elise was so d that she burst into tears! She gave Sophia a big hug. Sophiaforted her lovely daughter. She patted Elise on her back while looking at Chuck. "I''m leaving," Chuck mouthed silently. Sophia nodded reluctantly. After Chuck left, Elise asked for more details. There was nothing to hide, so Sophia told her the whole story. Elise was dumbfounded. "How did Chuck do it?" Elise widened her eyes and asked. How did he manage to get hold of Loomis'' weakness? "I''m not sure," Sophia replied. Of course, she did not know about it, but from that day onwards, she knew that the man whom she loved... Was a real man!! Although Chuck was young, he could protect her. She could feel the warmth in her heart. "Morn, Chuck has helped us a lot. We should thank him," Elise said sincerely. If Chuck wasn''t there, the situation would bepletely different. "Yes, I will. I''ll give him whatever he wants from now on..." Sophia lowered her head and blushed. She didn''t know if whatever they didst time could be considered her way of saying thanks. It probably wasn''t. After all, she had taken advantage of him. What sort of thanks was that? "Morn, don''t do that. What if he wants me to sleep with him?" Elise lowered her head and whispered. Sophia was startled upon hearing this... When Chuck came out of the Lawrence family mansion and saw ck Rose, he walked over and said, "You did a good job just now." "I don''t need you to praise me," ck Rose replied coldly. Chuck was speechless, "Can''t you talk normally?" "No!" ck Rose hissed. It was better for him to just go home. He got into the car and drove home, with ck Rose following behind him after snorting gently. When they arrived, Karen asked Chuck to meet her at the office. Wi and Betty were all there, while Yvette was out. Wi looked at Chuck tenderly. Since their drunken affair at Patricia''s house previously, her gaze was stered on him all this while, unable to move away. She didn''t regret what had happened with Chuck at all. However, he didn''t know anything about it. Hence, all she wanted to do was to observe him silently. Chuck felt her gaze and smiled at her. She immediately felt her heart warm up. Chucky... The meeting then started. The main discussion in the meeting was how to take control of Loomis, something that Karen had brought up previously. Chuck was pretty amazed at what his mother said. Wi was the first to say, "Does Loomis have such strength?" Chuck looked at his mother. Karen said, "No, he doesn''t." "Then why are we helping him be the head of the Yeager family?" Wi asked. That was right! Karen''s intention was to make Loomis the head of the Yeager family! After Chuck heard the suggestion, he was particrly surprised. "Yes, if Loomis really became the head of the Yeager family, it would be great. It would be even easier to deal with them. If he can''t, it would also damage the Yeager family badly. Regardless of whether he seeds, it will be of much benefit to us," Karen exined. Chuck understood his mother''s suggestion. There were a lot of benefits. Since they were helping Loomis to take over the position as the head of family, he would definitely go all out to seed. In order to get rid of Chuck''s dirt on him, Loomis could only give it his all to be the head of the family. Once he seeded, Chuck would not be able to ckmail him anymore. Everyone was clear. Wasn''t it good for Loomis to mess up the Yeager family right now? In a sense, they were going to encourage the Loomis'' family''s infighting. Wi understood it too. Chuck asked, "How can we help?" That was also a problem. If they secretly supported Loomis, he would be aware that they were using him. However, to avoid being ckmailed, Loomis wouldn''t resist them. However, there was still a need to exin in detail how they would do so. "Well..." Karen grinned. Chuck, Wi and Betty listened to Karen carefully... Loomis red at his reflection in the mirror angrily. He had been beaten up the previous day and his face was still swollen. Furthermore, Chuck had not called him yet. What exactly did Chuck want him to do? Amongst his sinister thoughts, his cell phone suddenly rang. He red at it and picked up the call. "Hey!" "Oh, you''re up so early?" Over the call, Chuck could be heardughing. Loomis was furious and gritted his teeth, "Chuck Cannon, what do you want me to do?" "I''ll make you better." "Make me better? Chuck, do you think that I''m a three-year-old?" Loomis was furious. "Whatever. Let me ask you a question now. Do you want to be the head of the Yeager family?" Loomis narrowed his eyes, "What do you mean by that? "You should understand. What I want you to do is to make you the head of your family. How does that sound? I''m being nice, aren''t I?" Loomis'' eyes lit up as he sneered silently. Momentster, he said, "Oh, you want me to be the head of the Yeager family? Are you capable of doing so?" Chapter 687 Chapter 687 "Yes, of course I am. What do you think? Don''t hide it anymore. You want to be the head of the Yeager family, right?" "Yes, I do want to, but will you let me? Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re trying to do," Loomis was no fool. As soon as Chuck finished speaking, Loomis understood what he meant. He was trying to use him to create chaos for the Yeager family! "So what? You can''t refuse me anyway. Be careful for maybe I''ll give you a surprise." "You...?!" Loomis had an angry expression on his face, but he was secretly overjoyed. How delightful was it for Chuck to make such a request to his liking! Loomis had always wanted to be the head of the family. However, he was not presented with the opportunity. Now that he was forced by Chuck, he could only openlypete for the position of the family head. This was exactly what Loomis wanted! As soon as he became the head of the family, Chuck would not be able to use his dark secrets against him anymore. "Chuck, you''d better not test my limits!" Loomis roared, faking his anger. "Go on, keep on acting! I''ll give you three seconds, do you agree or not?" "One!" "Two!!" "Three!" "I agree!" Loomis'' face was ferocious! "Great. Then how do you n to take over the family? Can you tell me? I will offer you my utmost cooperation!" Chuck offered. Loomis was silent for a while. Then, he said, "Currently, my grandfather is seriously ill. When he passes away in a few days, my father will secure the position for me, so..." "So you don''t need me?" "It''s not that! You don''t know what''s going on inside my family. I was just one of the candidates for the position of the family head in the past. In other words, I have other opponents!" In his head, Loomis wasughing sinisterly. There would definitely be other opponents. Among the descendants of the Yeager family, there were quite a number of outstandingly strong people. In the Whitlock family, only Adriana was extremely powerful. Loomis, on the other hand, had some rivals on his te. If Loomis was as strong as Adriana, he would be the true heir to the throne! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Do you mean that you want me to help you deal with these opponents?" "It depends on how you understand it. As long as you help me deal with my strongest opponent, the chances of me procuring the position of family head will be even greater!" "Who are you talking about?" "One of my cousin sisters!" Loomis said. "Other than that?" "There''s no one else. As long as you take care of her for me, I won''t need your help in the future!" Loomis reminded him. He did not want Chuck to interfere too much for the matter would be very serious otherwise. "It''s not up to you to decide. You have to know that I''m the one who made you the head of the family," Chuck dered coldly. "Got it," Loomis replied hatefully. Fine, he''d allow Chuck a few days to gloat, but he would surely torture him afterwards!" "Send all the information about your cousin to me in detail. I''ll help you solve this problem!" "No problem! But you have to be careful. We are not on good terms. She didn''t show up when I got marriedst time, so you should know..." However, Chuck interrupted Loomis before he could finish his words, "Stop your bbering. Send me a detailed report!" With that, the phone was hung up! Loomis was enraged, but he soon calmed down and smirked coldly. He found some detailed information about his cousin. In the documents, he prepared for Chuck was a picture of her. She was a beautiful woman as well. "Sabina, don''t me me. You have only yourself to me. Why are you so smart? Youpeted with me for the position of family head. Your cleverness is the harbinger of your doom," Loomis sent Sabina''s information to Chuck. Loomis didn''t expect Chuck to kill Sabina in any way that would include fighting since Sabina was also a master inbat. He only hoped that Chuck would approach Sabina secretly and pull out a bomb. If that happened, even if Sabina was abat master, it would still be useless. She would definitely die!! Thinking of this, Loomisughed hysterically, "Chuck Cannon, are you helping me? While you''re trying to set me up, you''re also growing closer to your demise. When I be the family head, I''ll make sure you die a terrible death!" Meanwhile. Chuck saw the message, and so did Karen, Wi and Betty. Karen stared at the information and thought for a while. She said, "I''ve never heard of this Sabina Yeager." Indeed, when Karen saw the girl in the photo, it was an unfamiliar face. It seemed that a hidden family like the Yeager family also had the habit of letting their children thrive outside in order to improve their children''s abilities! Sabina might appear ordinary on the surface, but once the time was up, she would return to the family and regain her glorious identity! Once such a test ended, she would definitely emerge with terrifying abilities! "I don''t know her either," Wi shook her head. Betty was the same. If they didn''t know about it, how could Chuck figure her out? However, ording to Loomis'' information, Sabina Yeager was now the headmaster of a school. She really managed to mask her identity well. The specific location of the school was also uncovered. Therefore, what they needed to do now was to find a way to take care of Sabina. Now, the question was, how? Sabina was also abat expert! "Let me do it," Wi suggested. She had recovered and was ready to fight with Sabina. "You don''t have to go. Let Chucky go!" Karen looked at Chuck seriously. In fact, Chuck was thinking the same too. He needed practical experience to improve his strength, and this was a good chance for him! Not to mention that ck Rose was secretly protecting him! Hence, he was in greater need of this opportunity. "Chucky, are you up for it?" Karen asked. Wi was worried, but Chuck shrugged and replied, "I''m willing to kill this Sabina Yeager!" "Great!" Karen nodded, assured by her son''s decisiveness. She had a feeling he wouldn''t turn this opportunity down since she knew her son like the back of her hand. Wi had something to say, but she eventually chose not to. Her concern for him was eating away at her. "Then go and prepare for it, Chucky! It''s best to kill her in three days!" Karen said. "Got it," Chuck immediately went to pack up his things. "This Sabina doesn''t seem to be a simple woman. I am worried for Chucky..." Wi shook her head with an apprehensive look. "This is the process of his training. You can''t help him, and neither can I. In the end, he''ll still have to walk his own path, won''t he?" Karen did not want Chuck to be pampered. What was the use if she tried to shield him from everything? What Chuck needed now was a quick improvement. Wi was speechless. Karen was right, but she still couldn''t help but worry. After being with Chuck for one night, she was really worried beyond words. "Don''t worry, Chucky will do well," Karen was confident. Chuck was extremely talented in fighting, and he was now a true expert in fighting! Wi did not say anything, but her worry was not reduced. On the contrary, it grew evenrger. Chuck had already made preparations and informed Yvette on the phone. Yvette was about to come back soon, but Chuck rejected her and assured her that she didn''t have to worry about it. How could Yvette not be worried? Chuck said a few words to her to finally ease her worries. With that, he hung up the phone and boarded the ne to Sabina''s school. Sabina was not in the United States, but her school was near the border. Karen had already prepared a private ne for Chuck and ck Rose. Chuck carefully flipped through Sabina''s information in order to study her weakness so that he could kill her. After all, she was someone who was going under trials from the Yeager family, so her strength would be pretty great. ck Rose was silent. The journey on the ne didn''t take long. When Chuck finished studying the documents, it was almost time for him to get off the ne after he arrived at the private airport. Then, he drove to the school. No matter how one looked at her, Sabina seemed like a beautiful school headmistress. When Chuck arrived at the school, he found a ce to hide and started observing the school premises through some binocrs. He found that the school was quite shabby, just like a vige primary school. It was truly unique to choose such a ce to test out the abilities of the Yeager family descendants. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a woman writing down something in an office. She was wearing thick sses, but she looked like she had a good figure. Even though she was dressed ordinarily, it couldn''t hide her beautiful features and the noble temperament that she brought with her that was representative of the hidden family. Long story short, Chuck found her. Hemented, "She looks very normal. Most people probably won''t figure out her true identity. It seems that she has been released by the Yeager family since she was a child and has fended for herself until now..." "Normal? This kind of person can''t be normal!" ck Rose said coldly. "I know," Chuck kept his binocrs away. This woman was wearing thick sses. She seemed like a good teacher, just like Yvette back then. It was a pity that Sabin was someone from a hidden family. She was also Loomis''s rival, hence her death was inevitable! Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Chuck was well prepared. He said to ck Rose, "Let me do it." "I''m not going to help you anyway. You need to surpass me as soon as possible. I don''t want to tag alongside you anymore," ck Rose reminded impassively. Chuck shrugged and said, "Okay, I''ll work on it to the best of my ability." "Stop dilly-dallying. Let''s find a chance first." ck Rose reproached coldly. "Let''s have a meal first, shall we?" Chuck asked with a smile. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Who wants to have lunch with you?" ck Rose snorted. But before she could finish her words, her ravenous stomach had betrayed her. Chuck chuckled, "Come on, we have to stock up the energy to deal with her." ck Rose red at Chuck, but she couldn''t deny his words. They needed sustenance after all. Chuck pushed ck Rose to move, but she turned her head and snarled, "Don''t touch me!" "Okay, I''m sorry." Chuck was speechless. Fortunately, when they had lunch, the atmosphere was not too bad. After lunch, Chuck found an opportunity to sneak into the school. ck Rose watched from afar. Karen had ordained that Chuck ought to deal with it alone as much as possible, as it was best to push out his potential. ck Rose''s eyes were fixed on Chuck as she grumbled, "Hurry up. What are you dawdling about? It''s so annoying to see you like this." Nevertheless, she still couldn''t take her eyes off him... Aftering to this school, Chuck could clearly appraise its condition. A feeling of poverty was pervading the school. There were few teachers, but the students were swarming in packs. He looked around for a long time before he found Sabina, who was wearing a pair of thick sses, teaching lessons. An air of gentle sophistication was all around her. Chuck muttered to himself that this woman was definitely not simple. It was better to go into action when Sabina went back in the evening. Thus, he waited patiently. Time passed. When school ended, the students dispersed one after another, and the teachers were no exception. When the clock struck eight, Sabina packed up and walked out of the office, seemingly a bit exhausted. Chuck had been watching her all this time. However, he was too fixated on her. Sabina, who was about to go back, was alerted. She subconsciously looked in Chuck''s direction. Their eyes met. "What are you doing here?" Sabina asked. Her voice was calm, overflowing with the gentleness of a teacher. Chuck approached her. In the dark, Sabina saw Chuck clearly and asked with a strange expression, "What are you doing here? This is a school!" "I know. So I came after the students left," Chuck replied calmly. "Who sent you here? Loomis?" Sabina was still prepared to leave, with her back facing Chuck. "Yes and no," Chuck caught up to her. Sabina shook her head and opened a dpidated car door that looked like it belonged to an antique. She frowned, "Yes or no? It''s either one, it can''t be two at the same time! You''re just speaking in an ambiguous way! Just make up your mind!" Chuck stared at her car, he didn''t expect that one of the heirs of the hidden family could keep such a low profile. In a sense, he really admired her. Sabina was extremely patient! "Do you know who I am?" He proceeded to ask. "Will that make any difference? After all, you are not here to study," Sabina started the car, but the car was too old. The engine couldn''t be ignited a few times. "You are really calm, huh," Chuck shrugged. She must have known that he was here to kill her. With that, he opened the car door and sat directly in. Sabina was startled as she said, "You''ve got some guts." "Your car is so awful," He made ament. "Nah, it''s fine. I just can''t get it started once in a while. Are you going home with me by getting in my car?" Sabina continued to start her car. "I don''t mind," Chuck really didn''t care. "Great then. It''s my birthday today. Finally, there''s a person who can apany me," Sabina finally seeded in starting her car. "Oh, will there be a birthday cake?" "No, a cake here is very expensive, it''s not worth it. It''s better for me to save the money up," Sabina shook her head and drove Chuck back to her home. ck Rose immediately trailed behind. "Your family''s test should being to end soon, right?" Chuck asked. "It''s about time, but I enjoy being a teacher." The car was rattling, and Chuck felt like it was going to fall apart. Yet, she managed to drive calmly. That was not an easy feat! "Oh, do you mean that I should let you go?" His eyes narrowed slightly. "Why don''t you ask me to let you go?" Sabina answered indifferently. Chuck''s brows furrowed. This woman was so steady! It seemed like she was an absolutebat expert! Soon, they reached Sabina''s house. It was a particrly modest house, holy cow. However, it was clean. Chuck made himself at home without a second thought. "You''re rather rude," Sabina shook her head. "Aren''t you going to celebrate your birthday? How are you going to mark the asion?" Chuck asked. "Noodles." "Noodles? Does it fit the theme?" Chuck said with a faint smile. "Of course I should eat noodles. What''s the harm of me doing that?" Sabina started to cook. "Yes, but you know that I''m here to kill you!" "So what? You should know that I can kill you too, capiche?" Sabina paid no heed to Chuck as she took off her thick sses and revealed a pair of beautiful big eyes. Sabina''s eyes were scintiting. Chuck thought so. "Is there any for me? Since I did you the honor of apanying you home," Chuck looked for a ce to sit down. "If you dare to eat, then I''ll give you a bowl," Sabina continued to prepare her meals. After a while, two bowls of delectable noodles were served. "Is it poisonous?" Chuck caught a whiff of it. "You can choose not to eat if you''re suspicious," Sabina started eating on her own. She didn''t try to y with her hair or flirt with him. Instead, she acted like normal women would, enjoying her noodles in peace and quiet. "How old are you?" Chuck asked. "Twenty." "You''re only twenty years old?" Chuck was astonished and asked, "Why do you look like you''re in your thirties?" "You have a peculiar way of givingpliments. Are you implying that I look mature?" Sabina enjoyed her noodles and asked. "You can put it that way." Chuck also took a few bites of his noodles and felt that it tasted good. Sabina was curious and nced at him briefly,menting, "You''re really bold." "Not really. By the way, you''re good at cooking. You shouldn''t be a teacher. Perhaps you should open a restaurant." "I did, but it went out of business," Sabina shrugged. A mouthful of noodles sprayed out from his mouth by ident. The Yeager family''s descendants who were raised outside, actually had their shops go out of business? Shouldn''t all of them be business geniuses? Chuck looked at her in shock. "What a waste of your noodles!" Sabina continued to dig in and said, "Profit and losses is normal in business. Do you have to look at me like this?" "That aside, you''re from the Yeager family, a hidden family." "So what if I''m from the Yeager family? Do you think we''re immortal? Everyone dies, so isn''t it normal that some people are good and some are bad?" Chuck was rendered wordless. She was really special. "Um, what was your major?" Sabina should have at least graduated from a worldss famous university, right? "I''ve never studied in high school. I was expelled from a fight with my teacher at that time, then I began to self-study." Chuck almost spat out his noodles again. The Yeager family didn''t even bat an eyelid at this situation? They were really being lenient with Sabina! However, she was really talented. "Have you ever had a boyfriend?" "Are you here to kill me or to investigate me?" Sabina looked at Chuck strangely. "Just asking. I''m curious." "No, I don''t." "Actually, I was left to fend for myself as well, but I''m different from you," Chuck recalled. There really was something simr between them. Back then, Karen had never shown up and he had been poor for so many years. However, he was not in the same realm as Sabina. He was timid since he was a child and grew up under Yvette''s protection. Meanwhile, Sabina did not seem to sponge off any money or strength from her family ever since she was released outside. She truly grew up on her own two feet. Chuck felt a bit sympathetic towards her. "Different? I can''t see where," Sabina nced at him and took a sip of the soup. "I''m different from you. Can''t you tell?" Chuck had adequate self-awareness. "It''s just a matter of gender. The rest..." Sabina sized Chuck up a few more times before she shook her head, "There''s no other difference." "Hmmm, alright. Let''s finish the noodles," Chuck was running out of topics to talk about. "I''ve finished eating and my birthday is over. I''m twenty- one now," Sabina sighed, feeling sentimental. "Happy birthday," Chuck said. He finally understood why Sabina was Loomis''s biggest opponent. She was calm, steady and composed. It was not something that Loomis could match. Their difference was just too obvious. "Thank you, and remember to finish the noodles. Don''t waste it. Oh, and also the soup, no wasting it," Sabina said. Chuck shrugged and devoured his meal, his stomach finally satiated. Later, he took out a dagger and stared at her, challenging, "It''s almost time. Come on!" "What? It''s boring to deal with you," Sabina shook her head. She took out some test papers and was about to mark them. Chuck was confused. He pointed his dagger at Sabina and shouted, "Stand up!" "I have these papers to mark. Can''t you see?" Sabina lowered her head and continued, not taking him seriously at all. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Sabina was really checking her student''s test papers, and in all seriousness at that. She even took out her thick sses just to see clearly. Seeing this, Chuck was both dumbfounded and annoyed. He walked over and stabbed the dagger right into her desk!! Thwack! The dagger that Sophia had given him was made of special material. It was so sharp that it could pierce through the table. Chuck didn''t want a foul y since it wasn''t why he was here. If he had been prepared to kill her regardless of the means, he would have gone for it as soon as she had stepped into her home. He wouldn''t have followed her and instead would just throw a grenade into her house and bomb her ce apart. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. With the explosive power of the bomb, the entire house would be blown to smithereens. By then, so what if Sabina was abat expert? There was no doubt that she would meet her death! However, Chuck thought that he couldn''t resort to that. He was looking for an opportunity to improve himself, not to win an easy fight by sneaking up on his opponent! Thus, he was going to have a head-on fight with Sabina!! "You''ve gone too far. I treated you to noodles, yet you poked your dagger through the table that I bought for ten dors?!" Sabina raised her head, her feathers ruffled. "I''m here to kill you. Don''t ignore me, I''m dangerous!" Chuck''s face was expressionless. There was a cold frost zing over his face!! "You''re really going too far!" Sabina was infuriated. She grabbed the stack of test papers and went to the bed to continue marking. Chuck frowned and pulled out his dagger again. "Don''t get carried away. I have sses tomorrow! The marks must be sorted out by then. Don''t disturb me. You should leave now," Sabina red at Chuck. "If I don''t kill you, how can I leave?" Chuck said coldly, "If you think I''m going too far, then we can have a fight!" "You are really boring! Don''t you see that I''m busy?" Sabina continued to flip through her student''s test paper and ignored Chuck, who was now enshrouded in cold air. Chuck was riled up. He kicked the bed harshly! Bang! Her bed was spoiled, leaving Sabina dumbfounded. "You''re too much! I bought the second-hand bed for twenty dors and you ruined it with a kick! Where do you want me to sleep? On the floor?!" Sabina stood up angrily, her eyes ring behind the thick sses! "Go on!" Chuck shrugged. That was the response he was trying to elicit from her. "Compensate me thirty dors!" Sabina stretched out and demanded. Chuck was taken aback, "I don''t have cash with me." "No cash? Then why did you ruin my table? Why did you kick my bed? Are you out of your mind?" Sabina was in a fit of rage. "You''re going to die soon. I''ll burn thirty dors for you along with your coffin," Chuck said. Giving her the money would be a waste now. "Coffin your a*s! You should really stop here. There is nothing left in my house that you can break... Hey, let that go! That''s my ceramic washbasin, I picked it from the garbage heap... Not that either! There are only three chairs in my house. If you break them, do you expect me to go to the second- hand market and buy everything again?" "Don''t you have a sofa?" "Would you be able to pick up another one of these sofas for me? Can you do that? The original price is ten thousand dors, so why don''t you find one for me?" Sabina was pissed off by Chuck. "You mean, you picked up the most expensive sofa in your home?" Chuck was really shocked. The woman in front of him was supposed to be none other than the strongest heir of the Yeager family. Twenty-one years of thriving by herself, and she had actually picked up a lot of things from the second-hand market? If Chuck hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed it! However, he suddenly understood why the hidden family was able tost for dozens of generations. Since they had nurtured such talents, why should they worry about the family not being able to pass down their legacy? Sure enough, their existence seemed pretty reasonable and logical. It was only now that he found out "Yes, I picked them up." "But these things have been used by others. You are a woman, so don''t you mind?" Chuck asked. A lot of women and even men were not willing to use second-hands. As a member of a hidden family, how could she not mind? Chuck suspected that Loomis''s expenses for one single day would allow Sabina to live like this for the rest of her life. "Why should I care? They''re still nice. Even if someone lost it, it can be used. You can sit on it, lie on it, and it looks good to boot. Why can''t I use it?" Sabina shoved aside Chuck''s foot that was on the sofa. Suddenly, he found that he had nothing to say. This woman was so frugal that Chuck felt inferior to her. He even felt slightly ashamed of himself. "Don''t destroy my stuff. I still have to mark the test papers. I probably won''t finish until dawn. Taking into ount that I have treated you to a bowl of noodles, do me a favor. Do not bother me, okay?" Sabina sat down and continued to seriously examine the paper. Chuck felt that he had gone over the top, but he was here to kill Sabina! If it went on like this, how could he kill her? "You are the principal of the school. I bet you earn a lot of money in a month, don''t you?" Chuck asked. She was frugal to a fault! There was no quality to her life. It was her birthday, but she didn''t buy herself a cake or anything. It was too pathetic. "Nope, I don''t," Sabina shook her head. "How is that possible? You must have a sry for your job." "Will you ask for your sry if you''re your own employer?" Sabina shot back. Chuck was dumbfounded and asked, "You mean the school is yours?" "Indeed, it''s mine." "Then you should be richer. There are so many students in your school, so they must pay you a lot of tuition fees every year!" "They''re all orphans. How will they be able to pay me for lessons? I don''t charge them a single penny," Sabina sighed. Chuck was totally bbergasted! A free school?! "What about the food they eat?" "It''s on me." "Daily necessities? " "I pay for everything." "Where did you get the money? Did the Yeager family give money to you?" Chuck couldn''t understand. She had worked full time in school, yet she didn''t have much time to mark the papers and sleep at night. She didn''t have a moment to herself, did she? "When I came out of the Yeager''s house at the age of four, I have never used a penny from them. Back then, the only thing I had with me was a dor," Sabina smiled, seemingly recalling her harsh past. There was a trace of reminiscence on her beautiful face. Once again, Chuck was flummoxed. How did she survive? She was only four years old! "How did you survive?" "Eating the leftovers of others, wearing clothes that others deemed unwanted. I stayed overnight by the road, in parks, and even under trees. It was easy to just survive. In fact, it was not as difficult as you assumed to be," Sabina was particrly calm when she was talking about her past encounters. In her eyes, this was just a figment of her memory and a part of her life. Chuck was shocked. Sabina was so young at that time, yet she already knew how to survive alone? A hint of admiration for Sabina arose in his heart. He was in extreme reverence for her who had been let loose by the Yeager family at such a young age. "Then where did you get the money to maintain the school?" "I have plenty of part-time jobs. I worked as a waitress, as someone who distributed leaflets, and basically any jobs I got my hands on. As long as I got paid, I would do anything." Chuck suddenly had a strange look on his face. Sabina red at him and reproached, "Watch your gaze, don''t tell me that your imagination is veering off track!" Well, when Chuck heard Sabina talk about how she would do anything as long as she got paid, he did venture instinctively into a different realm of interpretation. After all, Sabina was dressed inly. If she changed her clothes and maybe donned a pair of jeans, her beauty would definitely soar. Chuck felt ashamed of himself for actually twisting the intention of such a good girl. He said, "I''m sorry, I was just overthinking." "You''re weird! Why can''t a girl do any job she can? I told you this, but you started making things up with your own imagination? What do you take me for?" Sabina was really angry. "I take you for... a woman who shook me to the core!" Chuck mumbled under his breath. He definitely respected her! Chapter 690 Chapter 690 As a woman who was released from a hidden family, what did this mean? It meant that the Yeager family had taken a fancy to Sabina! If they hadn''t, they wouldn''t have released her in the first ce, right? This might seem like a form of abandonment, but it was actually a form of training. It was training for Sabina to harness her skills. Now, it seemed that Sabina had been cultivated very well! "In what way did I shock you?" Sabina snorted. She adjusted her sses and sat down again. "Your experience," Chuck said earnestly. "Haven''t you experienced it too? Didn''t you just say that you''re about the same as me?" Sabina asked. "I do have the experience, but it wouldn''tpare to yours," Chuck confessed. "Wouldn''tpare? You lost me. Can you exin?" Sabina asked casually. With that, Chuck told his story, including his childhood experience of nominating Yvette as his betrothed. When he was five years old, he had fallen asleep with her in his arms every day. Sabina nced at him and scoffed, "You were with a woman at such a young age? No wonder your thoughts are so dirty!" Chuck had to admit that his imagination had run off course. Indeed, if Sabina could earn money to provide the children free lessons and educate them, how would she degrade herself and lower her morals? It was a sin for him to think in this way. "I was a child at that time. The only thing I knew was to sleep, don''t you think so?" Chuck asked. "Don''t go into that with me," Sabina shook her head and said seriously, "Let''s talk about something else. What happened next?" Chuck continued speaking while Sabina put down the papers in her hand. Her beautiful eyes were brimming with curiosity as she said, "I see, so that''s how it is. Your life is not too bad. At least you have a betrothed to take care of you at all times." "Which is why I said that your situation is very different from mine," Chuck was truthful. Sabrina looked at Chuck again and remarked, "It''s true that the situation you encountered is very different, but the gist of it is not that unbridgeable. Suffice to say, it''s just a difference in direction. At the very least, you won''t bully others when you have money! Your mother wants to nurture your heart to be as kind as possible. That''s not bad. To be able to maintain your goals, dreams and attitude up until today is pretty good already." Chuck agreed with her. In fact, if Karen hadn''t done this back then, maybe his thoughts would have taken a different course now. Everyone needed to experience different things to grow up. "Agreed," Chuck nodded. He felt a sense offort when he was chatting with someone who had the same experience as him as if they shared many things inmon. It was amon topic they had. As they chatted, the purpose of Chuck''s sudden visit to Sabina''s house was wavering slightly. Maybe he appreciated herpany. "If we weren''t enemies, we could have been friends," Chuck sighed sincerely. "Enemies? You and I aren''t enemies to begin with. Loomis wouldn''t have a subordinate like you, so I reckon you are someone else outside of the family," Sabina''s eyes glinted under her thick sses. "Oh, how did you know?" "I''m not a fool. Otherwise, I would have killed you when you showed up." "Not my favorite words to hear. You''re making it seem as though you can kill me in seconds," That got under Chuck''s skin. At the very least, he was dedicated to his training! He was abat expert now. As long as his opponent was not too strong, he would be able to win. Chuck hadn''t seen through her true strength. However, given her resilience, she was definitely not weak. "You said it yourself. Now, let''s stop chatting, I have to mark my papers," Sabina remembered that she still had work to do and immediately resumed working. "Did I even want to in the first ce?" Chuck reminded her coldly. "You don''t say?" Sabina shrugged and said, "But seriously, stop talking. I still have work to do." "Oh, what the f*ck!" Chuck was incensed. Did he fall into Sabina''s trap? "Watch yournguage! It''ll affect my good impression of you," Sabina red at him Chuck was speechless. He took the dagger and sat beside Sabina, who snorted and said, "Don''t bother me, I''m warning you. I haven''t finished my work yet. When you spoke just now, you''veThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. already wasted a lot of my time. I probably won''t finish today''s work even if I pulled an all-nighter." "Then I''ll kill you tomorrow. Do you have time to spare?" "Maybe," Sabina gave a simple answer. "Where should I sleep today? I''m tired," Chuck yawned. "If you''re daring enough to rest your eyes, well, there is a sofa right there," Sabina pointed to the sofa casually. Chuck yawned and sat down. After lying down, he went to sleep, but touched his stomach and asked, "Could you cook another bowl of noodles for me? Less salt this time. The soup just now wasn''t up to par, but the noodles were okay." "Shut up! Am I your nanny?" Sabrina red at him with murderous eyes. Chuck was smart enough to shut up immediately. Perhaps he was tired, so he really fell asleep. Meanwhile, Sabina was grading papers. When she heard Chuck''s snoring, she was annoyed. She red at Chuck and scoffed with a slight surprise, "You''re really sleeping. What a bold man. I haven''t met anyone like you in a long time. You''re sleeping like a log, but aren''t you afraid I''ll stab you to death with a knife?" She rolled up some exam papers and whacked Chuck on the head. He instantly woke up and jumped to his feet, almost trampling the sofa as he asked, "Who hit me?" "Stop snoring. The noise is killing me. How can I work? Also, you just stepped on my sofa. If you don''t pay me a hundred dors, I won''t let you go!" Sabina shouted angrily. Chuck touched his face and continued to lie down and sleep. He grumbled, "How can I control myself when I sleep?" "Anyways, I''ll hit you if you bother me again," Sabina said. Chuck was speechless. He covered his mouth and continued to sleep. After a while, he actually managed to fall asleep again. Sabina pped him and Chuck woke up, startled. This happened a few times and he finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He roared, "F*ck, just let me help you in grading the papers!!" Chuck snatched one of the test papers from Sabina''s hand and was shocked when he took a look at it. "Here, a pen at your disposal. You have to grade every single one of them. But let me put in a disimer first, I won''t give you any sry, not a penny. Also, you still owe me thirty dors," Sabina said solemnly. "What? They''re all in French?" Chuck put down the papers awkwardly. It was a question for primary school students. If he knew thenguage, Chuck would have had no problem grading it. "This is foreignnguage ss. You''re not sick, are you? Besides, if you can''t speak French, what''s the point of going abroad?" Sabina shook her head in disdain and seized the paper from him. Chuck was so humiliated that he could only continue to sleep. Unexpectedly, as Chuck was in a daze, the night passed without a hitch. When he woke up in the morning, he felt refreshed. However, he saw Sabina in an exhausted state as she constantly yawned, looking like she really hadn''t slept all night. There were some test papers that had not been graded yet. She had really worked her fingers to the bone. "Did you sleep wellst night?" She adjusted her thick sses. "It''s okay, but the sofa is a bit dusty," Chuck said. "Having a ce to sleep and still whining about it? That aside, you are quite fearless to have fallen asleep at my ce," Sabina shot a nce at him. "I can''t let you look down on me after all," He shrugged. "I''m not," Sabina continued to work. "At the very least, the reason you allowed me to enter your house was that you were convinced that I would notunch a sneak attack on you. Since you trusted me, I will certainly return the favor," Chuck exined. Sabina was startled. She looked at Chuck again and said, "You''re a bit interesting..." Chapter 691 Chapter 691 "All right, let''sy off the small talk. I''m going to school to work," Sabina shook her head, yawned, and began to pack up her things. Chuck approached her with a dagger. However, Sabina didn''t even bother to pay attention to him. She couldn''t understand why she had such a gripping sense of trust even though they had only met for the first time. Perhaps their simr childhood yed a role in it! Chuck was speechless and sighed, "I think that if it weren''t for the different stances we both hold, we could have be brother and sister." The precious feeling of cherishing each other''s talents was probably what he was feeling now. Sabina didn''t look at Chuck. She packed up her things and went to make breakfast. Given that she would be very busy in school, lunch at noon might not be possible. "Less salt for me please," Chuck sat down and waited. Sabina was outright ignoring Chuck. She cooked herself a bowl of noodles and was about to take a bite. However, he snatched her bowl along with her fork. Sabina was furious and frowned, "What are you doing? Don''t you want to pay for eating my noodles? I bought the noodles with my money, and my expenses onlyst me for a week. If you ate my portion, I will have to starve!" Chuck continued, "I told you not to put much salt in it. Your pte is a bit heavy... Hey, did you brush your teeth just now?" "Goto hell." Sabina red at Chuck angrily. Was he implying that she didn''t brush her teeth?? Her home was simple. The furniture was either bought at a low price or salvaged from the garbage heap. However, all the furniture had been cleaned thoroughly before being ced in her home. N?velDrama.Org content. In other words, Sabina ced the utmost importance on hygiene, so she would brush her teeth as soon as she got up. Chuck finished his meal. Just then, Sabina took another bowl and gobbled it down a hurry. Then, she pointed to the bowl that Chuck had just taken and said, "You have to finish the soup too. We can''t take the food for granted. Don''t waste it!" Sabina was particrly serious because she had finished all the soup in her bowl. She was the kind of person who had suffered a lot and knew how precious it was to eat a filling meal. Chuck didn''t have such a hard time, but he could empathize. Therefore, he did as he was told and finished everything till thest drop. Sabina nodded, packed up berthings, and left for school. Chuck sat in the car and mmed the door shut. She was annoyed to see him and said, "You should cherish my things." "But your car is quite old. If you don''t use enough strength, you can''t lock it," Chuck muttered. Sabina blushed. She coughed and said, "Mind you, please cherish my car. It''s something that others didn''t want, so of course it won''t be as modern and brand new as other cars." "I''ll go to the school with you and look around. We''re still going to have to end this today. If not, I''ll have to start scaring your students away," Chuck said. "You won''t. In your eyes, there is something akin to my students," Sabina said sincerely. "Uh..." Chuck was startled. Was that so? "Yes, I can feel kindness in you. I learned how to judge people since I was released from the family at four years old," As Sabina said this, her gaze had an indescribable equanimity to them. It was as if everyone had nothing to hide in front of her. This was what she had learned after being abandoned for so many years? Reading a person? "So, you deemed me a good person at first sight?" Chuck was shocked. Was there such an intuitive person? "Yes, I did, which is why I don''t really bother dealing with you. If you have experienced everything I had, your judgment about someone will be eerily urate, possibly even more so than mine. Judging people is based on senses, but you don''t have a good sense. Men have a lot on their minds, but well, you can barely pass as a good person," Sabina started to drive. Chuck was not good at judging people. With his experience alone, he was not a match for Sabina, who grew up alone. He admitted this point. Therefore, if he had this experience, he would also be able to read people urately. He coughed and said, "This is normal." "Right, it''s normal. That''s why you can barely be considered a good person, but you definitely aren''t a good man!" Sabina said with certainty. "Come on, how did you figure it out?" "From the look in your eyes. Although you don''t have any feelings towards me, I can feel that you have escorted many women before. Am I right? Oh, so you''re speechless now? Hah, serves you right." "Yes," Chuck nodded. "That makes sense. You''re tall, rich, and handsome. There should be a lot of women with you, right? I think that''s normal," Sabina shrugged calmly. "You can do that too," Chuck hadn''t expected her to be so open. Indeed, she''d been persevering through many difficulties for a long time. She had seen many people and experienced many things before after all! "I''m not a Casanova like you. Men and women are not the same! Furthermore, I can''t brand myself as a good person either. In order to survive, I had done a lot of things and killed a lot of people. Once, I killed a girl who was fighting with me for bread. She was only seven years old, and so was I," Sabina''s voice suddenly petered out, until nothing but the sound of the engine filled the car. Hearing her words, Chuck was shocked and asked, "Seven years old?" What Sabina had encountered was more than he could imagine, and it was much more grisly than his expectation. "You could have shared it with her," He said subconsciously. "What would you do if you''ve already shared it with her but she still wants to snatch it from you, even denying you the chance to eat it?" Sabina asked calmly. "I... may..." Chuck could not articte a response. If he had encountered such a situation, what would he have done? When he was but a seven-year- old? "Stay alive. That''s the only thing I can do, so I won''t hesitate. It''s up to you," Sabina said, deliberately ncing at Chuck. He finally understood why she was able to be Loomis''s strongest opponent. Loomis was nothing but trash in front of her!! If Sabina really wanted to deal with Loomis, be it inbat or wit, it was possible that Loomis would be killed in seconds. Sabina didn''t seem to have any weakness, so she wouldn''t get caught off guard like Loomis. She was exceptional at masquerading herself. Chuck had only exchanged a few words with her, but his self- confidence at being her opponent had dwindled to nothing. Of course, he was not one to retreat. No matter how strong she was, since he was already here, he would deal with her. He would never retreat! "I really want to fight with you now," Chuckmented sincerely. "As I said, I have to work. How would I have time for a battle?" Sabina refused him immediately. "Didn''t you say you could kill me in seconds?" Chuck asked with a smile. Sabina adjusted her sses and said, "Well, how should I phrase it, your foundation is very weak. I can see this, but..." Chuck was stumped. He had onlye acrossbat half a year ago. Although he trained every day, his foundation was not as good as Sabina, who had experienced life and death since she was a child. The process was a necessity. There were no shortcuts. "But your teacher taught you very well. Your every move seems to be simple, but you''re always on your guard. You can attack at any time with your fighting skills to make up for your weakness. I don''t have an outstanding teacher as you do. Who is your teacher?" Sabina asked with a hint of curiosity. "It''s my mom and Auntie Logan!" Chuckughed. Chapter 692 Chapter 692 "Oh, then your mother and Auntie Logan are very strong," Sabina said casually. "They sure are. You''re probably too weak to fight with my mom," Chuck chuckled. "That''s possible, but I''m not one to be trifled with," Sabina said, her beautiful eyes were glistening under the sses! "Really? You didn''t even add meat in your noodles," Chuck urged her. "I''ve given you food, but you''re still saying such things. Why are you like this?" Sabina was annoyed. In fact, Sabina had spent all her money on the school. How could she have the money to buy meat? Chuckughed and said, "I''ll treat you. Poor you, you don''t even have meat to eat," He had no cash, but he had cards! He could buy a mountain of meat! "Keep the pity to yourself, thanks but no thanks," Sabina continued driving. The car, which was nearly scrapped, was on its wheels like a tractor. Chuck was about to faint. Oh fine, they weren''t too far from the school. He assumed that she didn''t want to waste money on the gas, so she looked for a house close to the school. However, when they arrived at the school, Chuck was astonished. There was actually a sports car parked at the entrance gate, where a throng of students were watching. Besides that, there were three big trucks, which were filled to the brim with snacks. Someone was seen distributing them to the students. It looked extremely extravagant. These were a few chefs cooking in one of the trucks, grillingrge steaks as its aroma filled the air! What shocked Chuck more was that there was a handsome man in the sports car, with flowers in his hand and a smile on his face. His gaze was directed at them. This was...? Soon, it dawned on Chuck. A sports car and handsome guy! Not to mention plenty of food to please the students. Who would be able to withstand this? "Hey, your boyfriend is pretty handsome," Chuck joked. "I''ve told you that I don''t have a boyfriend. Do you think that I''m here to make friends?" Sabina shook her head. "You have a point. His sports car is estimated to be more than a million dors. His family only has a few billion dors at most. He can''t evenpare to your family, so he doesn''t deserve you." "Is this your outlook on love?" Sabina nced at Chuck. "No, I meant you," Chuck shrugged. "Money ys no role in love. If you measure a person''s love with money, it''ll neverst long," Sabina said solemnly. "Now I''m really curious as to what kind of man can make you yield? A poor guy?" "There''s something very wrong with how you phrase your words. What do you mean by ''make me yield''?" Sabina red at him. "Um, then..." Sabina gritted her teeth and warned, "Stop getting on my nerves!" Chuck smiled and said, "Forget it. It''s none of my business who can make you yield. Maybe you don''t have a chance to be caught in love either. After all, I''m going to fight with you today. It''s either I die or you die! If you die, how can you fall in love?" "Okay, if I''m done with my work. I''ll take up that challenge of yours. After all, I don''t want you to sleep in my house again and eat my cooking twice. You''re stillining about things and taking things for granted," Sabina parked the car. Of course, Chuck was relieved. He didn''t want to drag it out either. They actually managed to click pretty well. If they continued talking, he might change his mind, so he had to strike while the iron was hot. He touched his belly and said, "There''s meat. I''m gonna join in the food fiesta." "Are you off the rocker? Didn''t you eat just now? Why are you eating other people''s food?" Sabina said. "He came to court you. What''s wrong with me eating whatever he offers? Who asked you to offer me vegetarian food in the first ce?" Chuck walked over. Seeing as Chuck arrived with Sabina, the handsome man, Eddy, had hostility spilling from his eyes. "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not close to her," Chuck shrugged and rified. Hearing this, Eddy was startled and asked, "Not close? Then why did she give you a ride?" "She picked me up on the way. Dude, I''m hungry. Can I eat a piece of meat?" Chuck said with a smile. "Help yourself," Eddyughed. If Chuck was his rival in love, why would he still eat the food he provided? Chuck took a piece of steak and gobbled it down. Then, he asked, "Dude, how long have you been chasing her?" "It has been a year. Ever since I saw her picking up rubbish in front of my house, I have been fascinated by her. Later, I knew that she was funding her school and fell even deeper in love with her. She is so beautiful, kind, and has a voluptuous figure... No, wait. I mean, she is pretty," Eddy looked besotted. "Hmmm..." Chuck was speechless. He did not expect the two of them to know each other in this manner. Fortunately, Sabina was good- looking. Otherwise, the wealthy heir wouldn''t care about a garbage picker. After Eddy said so, Chuck turned around and stared at Sabina. It was true that she had a perfect figure, but it was covered by the worn-out white T-shirt, loose jeans, and oversized jacket. It was too casual. "Not bad, but she''s just so-so," Chuck wolfed a piece of meat down and reached for another. Anyways, the students in the school all were taken with this handsome man. It was thanks to the delicious food! Who didn''t like it?! "Okay, I''m going now," Eddy carried the flowers over towards Sabina in a gentlemanly manner. Sabina sighed and shook her head, refusing, "I''ve told you for the umpteenth time, don''te here again." There was nothing she could do about it. The key was that the students liked him a lot. Every time Eddy came, he brought all kinds of food with him. "Sabina, I like you! I love you, so please be my girlfriend!" Eddy kneeled down in public. "Woo!! Miss Sabina, promise him, say you will!" N?velDrama.Org content. "That''s right. If you promise him, we''ll have something delicious to eat every day!" The students all cheered. They were all supporting Eddy''s love. Sabina was speechless. What on earth was this for? "No," She directly refused. "Why? Sabina, if you be my girlfriend, you won''t have to go through a hard life anymore. I will take care of you and invite the best teachers to teach them. Isn''t this for the best?" Eddy was feeling pained. "No need, you can save it," Sabina looked at Eddy and shook her head slightly. The students looked disappointed. "Why not? You are so poor. What can you give to the students? Be his girlfriend. He will give you the best, and he will give your students the best too. Why don''t you agree?" Chuck said with a lisp. He was still chewing the steak. Hearing Chuck''s voice, Sabina was furious and roared, "Shut up!!" "I won''t shut up. You''re too selfish. You should think about the happiness of your students. If you can''t even do this, what else can you do?" Eddy shed Chuck a thumbs-up! The students also cheered, and the scene was moring with voices. Under Sabina''s thick sses, an angry gaze appeared. She warned him, "If you speak another word, you can forget about what I''ve promised you." "What? Didn''t you promise to find me a rich brother-inw? How dare you go back on your word?" Chuck frowned. Eddy was pleasantly surprised. It turned out that Sabina was just pretending to be reserved. It turned out that she liked rich people like himself. Haha! He stood a chance! Sabina was shocked and finally said, "Very well, you''re talking nonsense. Don''t even think about eating my homemade food ever again!" "You want me to eat that awful thing again? Why don''t you just kill me?" Chuck shook his head in distress and looked like he was about to throw up. Sabina clenched her fists, "You ingrate!!" Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Chuck mentally sniggered at Sabina''s words. He should infuriate her further. It would be best if she were to attack him now! Then, he would be able to kill her reasonably. After all, he hade all the way here just to kill her! However, he was disappointed. Sabina just nced at him and said to Eddy directly, "You can leave now. No matter what you do, I will not ept you. So, just stop. It''s no fun." "No, I like you! I really do!" Eddy scurried to kneel down in front of her. His attitude was particrly sincere. Sabina shook her head and said, "I''ve told you, there''s no need. You can leave now." She refused him and walked over. Eddy continued to kneel and plead, "No, don''t refuse me, I really like you!!" Sabina nced at him for a few seconds before she announced to all the students at the gate loudly, "Everyone, go back to your ssroom!!" Although Sabina looked demure, an air of dignity from the hidden family emanated from her when she spoke. All the students went back to the ssroom obediently, and Chuck was left startled. "What do you like about me?" Then, Sabina calmly asked. "I like your kindness," Eddy praised. "I''m not kind. I''ve killed people before," Sabina was unfazed. Eddy widened his eyes and repeated, "You''ve killed people before?" "That''s right." "Was it an inadvertent mistake?" "No, they robbed me of my things," Sabina''s voice was still solemn and asked, "Do you still like me now?" Shock jolted him, but Eddy still nodded his head firmly, "Yes, I like you," "What else do you like about me?" "I like your beauty," Eddy''s eyes were burning with passion. "Beauty?" Suddenly, Sabina unbuttoned one of her buttons, revealing a clear scar on her corbones! It was a strikingly scary sight on her skin! Eddy was shaken to his core. Chuck''s expression was grave. He didn''t expect her to have such a time where she was seriously injured. Judging by how deep the scar looked, it might have been inflicted back when she was still eleven or twelve years old. At that time, she was probably on the verge of dying. ''Am I still pretty?" Sabina asked again. "Undeniably," Eddy replied, gritting his teeth. Sabina pulled open the clothes around her waist, revealing a scar that wrapped around her entire belly. It looked horrible. Eddy''s face turned pale. "Am I still pretty?" Sabina asked again, never losing her calmness. This time, Eddy was indecisive and muttered, "How on earth did you injure yourself to this degree? What did you do?" "I''ve told you. I''m not a good person. Do you still want to continue looking at them?" Sabina was particrly calm. "No. Your figure isn''t the most important thing here. When we are together, it''ll be fine as long as we don''t take off our clothes. I don''t mind," Eddy shook his head and made up his mind. "It seems that you haven''t seen enough." Sabina shook her head and unbuttoned the second button on her shirt. Eddy''s face twitched as he shouted angrily, "Don''t! What on earth did you do? You''re a woman and you can''t even protect your body. What did you do? Men will feel disgusted to see you like this!!" "Everything I did was just so I could survive," Her indifferent expression gave her a sense of tranquility in an indescribable way. "Do you still like me?" She then asked. "You are wasting my time. You should have just told me earlier. Did you think I like your kindness? What I like is your figure and appearance. You have scars all over your body. Do you want to make me sick? Do you want to disgust me?" Eddy got up angrily, spat and threw the flowers on the ground. Sabina treated him insipidly. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Eddy was so incensed that he was about to storm off along with his subordinates. However, Chuck stopped him with a cold face and remarked, "You are so superficial!!" Looking at Chuck, Eddy was annoyed and shot back, "What? I beg your pardon!" "Superficial," Chuck said coldly, his gaze focused on Sabina. Sabina was astonished. He... actually stood up for her?! "You only felt disgusted at the scars on her body? What you have seen should not be disgust, but a story. Every scar on her body was a witness to her survival, her growth. It''s a story that can''t be told, but you... are too superficial to only be concerned about her appearance!" Chuck was livid. Sabina was totally shocked. He actually... Every word he said made her feel touched for the first time in a long while. He seemed to understand her very well. He really did! "D*mn you, I came here to hook up with girls. I only like her body, and I don''t want to know her story. I don''t have the mood to listen to these stories. I just want her. However, her body makes me sick to my stomach, so what''s the use of looking good on the outside? Her body inside is so disgusting, I won''t take it!" Eddy was furious and roared at Chuck. Bang! Chuck was so angry that he pped Eddy in the face! Eddy fell to the ground with his face reddened as if he had been struck by an iron te. His face was red and swollen!! "Did you just hit me? Guys, take him down!" Eddy shouted in rage and disbelief. Eddy''s family had assets worth billions of dors, but he was beaten by Chuck? He was so pissed that he couldn''t hold it in! The men he brought over barricaded Chuck, but they were no match for him. One p after another caused them to fall on their backs, and soon cries of pain reverberated through the sky. Fear began to seep into Eddy''s heart. Chuck picked him up and dragged him in front of Sabina. He then said, "Look at her. She''s a beautiful woman, but you don''t deserve her!" "Ow, don''t hit me! I don''t deserve it, I don''t!" Eddy screamed in fear. Chuck was just too strong. Those people just now were his bodyguards, but they were defeated so easily. It was a single- sided battle! Who was this guy?! "Get lost!" Chuck shook him off and Eddy toppled to the ground awkwardly. His bodyguard helped him up as he limped away. Chuck''s anger finally subsided. When he saw Sabina''s scar, he was slightly taken aback. However, he was deeply reverent upon seeing the second scar. Instantly, he realized what inhumane experiences Sabina had been put through. This woman had suffered far more than he had imagined! "That man doesn''t have good taste. He only cares about a person''s appearance. He''s unreliable," Chuckforted her. "You..." It was the first time that Sabina felt shocked by Chuck. It was not being of hisbat skills or the way he fought. Instead, it was because he truly understood her! Sabina saw the genuine respect in Chuck''s eyes when she unbuttoned her clothes to reveal her scars. She was really touched since it was the first time someone had looked at her scars like that. Finally, there was a person who had an affinity with her. "Don''t tell me that you regret it?" Chuck asked. "No, you just made me a little surprised just now. I''ve already lost count of the men who looked disgusted as soon as they saw my scars." "To be honest, I felt slightly the same just now too," Chuck admitted. "It wasn''t as much." "Yep, it was just a tiny bit, because it was really quite horrifying," Chuck told the truth. "I didn''t expect you to be the one who could understand me," Sabinamented. "Yes, I can understand you a little bit. Maybe because your situation is simr to mine!" Chuck sighed. How should he put it? He regretted only getting to know her now. Chapter 694 Chapter 694 "You still intend to fight with me? To the death?" Sabina calmly looked at Chuck. "Absolutely. Why not? I''m here to kill you. I have my own ns," Chuck heaved. They had to fight! So what if they had the feeling of regret for not meeting each other earlier? Chuck couldn''t just forget the reason he was here. "Alright, wait till I''m done with my work," Sabina nodded, as if it didn''t matter. "I have a question for you," Chuck said as he approached her seriously. "Fire away." "How many times have you had a near-death experience?" Chuck could tell from her few scars that she had been on the brink of death. It was lucky for her to survive. "Seven times!" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chuck was silent for a while beforeplimenting, "You''re very strong!" He was particrly serious. When it came to experience, Chuck knew that he was far beneath Sabina. "Are you afraid? I can give you a chance to leave. Don''t bother me, and I will let you go," Sabina walked into the schoolpound. "No, don''t leave after school. I''ll wait for you!" Chuck requested. "Hah! Are you picking a fight like a child?" Sabina went into the school, but Chuck didn''t trail after her. Instead, he found a ce to sit at the door and waited. During this period, he would asionally stare into the school and watch as Sabina taught her lessons. At times, she was very strict, but it interchanged with her smiles at moments. Anyway, Chuck began to find himself in a catch-22 situation. Therefore, he decided not to watch her anymore. At dusk, the bell rang, and students came out one after another. Chuck waited outside patiently. When not another soul was in sight, Chuck went in to look for her. Sabina was still working, leafing over the test papers. "You''ve been giving exams all day long. Don''t you realize how annoying others may feel at that!" Chuck grumbled. "It''s none of your business! Just wait!" Sabina continued doing her things without raising her head. Chuck didn''t disturb her because he, too, wanted a battle. 12 o''clock at midnight. Sabina yawned and finally put down the pen in her hand. She took off her thick sses and rubbed her eyes. Her eyes were beautiful and full of wisdom! When she stood up, she looked like another person. She looked indifferent. Calm andposed. At the same time, she looked cold and unforgiving, as though her path had been stained with the blood of her opponents. Chuck was taken aback andmented, "I must be looking at the real Sabina Yeager now." "Yes, but no," She tidied up and said, "Don''t stay here. There''s going to be a bloodshed, and it''ll be troublesome for me to clean up. Get out." Chuck smiled, "You really love cleanliness." "Of course, don''t dilly-dally. After I kill you, I still have to go home to eat. I didn''t sleepst night either," Sabina had already gone out. Chuck had originally wanted to beat her up in the first ce, so he didn''t waste time either. They went out. "I''ll ask you again. Do you want to leave now?" Sabina put down her backpack and asked casually. "Oh, you can''t bring yourself to kill me?" Chuck smiled. "In that case, don''t me me. I''ve been out for so long, and you''re my first bosom friend. Even my family doesn''t understand me. You know that I want to let you go, but since you don''t want to, just forget it. Let''s start," Sabina walked over and said. Her movements were very light and agile. Chuck knew he was facing a formidable enemy!! Sabina had experienced seven times of dangerous situations. This kind of strength was definitely not something that ordinary people couldpare with! Chuck was cautious! "It''s very simple for me to kill someone!" Sabina immediately attacked! Chuck showed a hint of excitement. Sabina''s fighting resembled modern- day street fighting, where every move was fast, powerful and vicious! He fended off the attack with his own fighting skills! Bang! Sabina gave him a kick and Chuck flew out, almost fainting. "Why are you so weak?" Sabina dashed over and was about to grab Chuck''s neck. However, Chuck got up excitedly and instigated a series of flying kicks. Sabina stumbled back a few steps. "You''re not much of a threat either!" Chuck smirked. However, Chuck was cognizant of the gap between them. His foundations were indeed too weak. He was unable to withstand a few blows from someone who had trained for so long. For abat expert, killing techniques were important, but resistance yed a more important role! There was a huge gap between them! Chuck had to give it to her. Sabina started learning to fight at the age of four, while he had only trained for six months. Sabina lurched at him without saying a word. Chuck was caught off guard that he had no time to dodge. Then, he decided to stop dodging and wielded his dagger! "Thinking of perishing together? So many people did the same way as you, but I was still the one who survived in the end," Sabina snorted and attacked in an almost frenzied manner. Her arms had been trained to resemble steel, and her leg muscles were as tough as iron! All of a sudden, she threw a flying kick at him! Chuck flew backward into the air. As soon as he got up, a steel-like hand appeared on his neck. "You lost," Sabina dered indifferently. Chuck was calm. "In the past, with my attack just now, you would have met your death and had your neck broken. Do you know why I stopped?" "You feel sorry for me?" "No, I won''t feel sorry for anyone. Besides, I''ve only known you for more than a day." "But I understand you," Chuck said. "Barely, but this is not the reason why you are still alive. Give me a reason, and I can let you go for once," Sabina said. "I like you. Is this a reason you''ll let me go?" Chuck revealed a faint smile. "No way. What a glib response. Now, go to hell!" Sabina was furious. Suddenly, she was astonished! A hand had appeared on her belly, where a dagger seemed to be pointing right at her vitals. She did not know when it had appeared. "I''m not too bad either, right?" Chuck smirked. Sabina lowered her head and took a look. After a moment of silence, she admitted, "Not bad indeed." Chuckughed and let go of Sabina, a wry smile stered on his face. She nced at him and let go of her hand that was sping his neck just a short while ago. Chuck was lucky! Just now, Sabina didn''t kill him, so he had had a momentary upper hand over her. Otherwise, he was no match for her if he didn''t use a bomb or explosives against her. Chuck deferred to the fact. "You can go!" Sabina turned around and left. "Hold on." "You still want to continue?" Sabina frowned. A mild smile on his face, Chuck patted her on the shoulder and held her in his arms, signifying their brotherhood. Sabina kicked him and grumbled, "Are you crazy?" Chuck smiled, "I didn''t expect that I would fail to kill you this time." "There''s something you haven''t brought out, and so do I. Do you understand?" Sabina said meaningfully. Chuck understood. It turned out that everyone had a trump card that they had yet to show, and she knew what his trump card was. "You..." Crack! Chuck suddenly heard a familiar voice. Startled, he shouted, "Watch out!" Bang! A bullet flew over from a ce and pierced Sabina''s body. Did ck Rose take action already? Sabina nced at her shoulder. There was not a trace of pain on her face. She took out a dagger and nced at Chuck with a cold glint in her beautiful eyes! Suddenly, she rushed into the darkness. How was that possible? It was impossible for ck Rose to shoot without his permission. Was she tired of waiting and decided to pull the trigger? Or was it because she was aware of the danger he had been put in just now? In an instant, Chuck was stupefied. A few minutester, a gunshot was heard. After a while, Sabina returned. She was holding something in her hand, which was dripping with blood. Chuck was taken aback. Was ck Rose dead? Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Thud! Sabina brought the object in her hand to Chuck. He took a look and heaved a sigh of relief. It was a man, so fortunately it was not ck Rose!! But who was this man? Was he sent by Loomis? In case Chuck failed to kill Sabina? Yes, it must have been Loomis''s doing. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I think it''s time for me to leave this ce," Sabina said stoically. Chuck was silent and asked, "You want topete with Loomis for the position of the family head?" This n must be forestalled! If Sabina seized the seat of the family head, with her ability, strength, and the terribly invincible foundation of the Yeager family, their overall strength would definitely be raised by a lot! The situation would take a turn for the worse. "Compete? You still don''t understand. I was left to fend for myself and survived until now. I survived, so I am the next head of the Yeager family from now onwards!" Sabina announced. It was as if she had changed into another person. Chuck was silent! She was right. If the Yeager family took a fancy to her, they would nurture her in the form of cultivating her outside. She knew this for a long time, and this had encouraged her to survive until now. "I saw another person just now, and she also noticed me. I wonder, who does she work for?" Sabina looked at Chuck. "Me," Chuck replied. She was talking about ck Rose. "You''re quite honest!" Sabina harrumphed as she tidied up berthings. Sure enough, the phone rang. It was a call from ck Rose who said, "I''m sorry, I was discovered." Chuck was bewildered. Was ck Rose actually apologizing to him? "It''s fine." "Okay." The phone was hung up. "Also, tell me in all honesty. Who you are?" Sabina asked. "You really have no idea?" Chuck stared at her. Didn''t she investigate him? "I don''t know. I didn''t look up your information because it''s not easy to meet someone who understands me. I don''t want to look into it and make myself unhappy. I hope you don''t have what it takes to soil my spirit," Sabina said slowly, one word at a time! "Unfortunately, I do," Chuck admitted. What was there to hide? Anyways, after she left, she would definitely find out. "You do?" Sabina approached Chuck. They were close at hand! "The Yeager family was at fault first," Chuck said calmly. "No, there is no right or wrong between families, only... a winner or loser! Now, I''ll be the one to y with you. I wonder how long you''ll be able to hold on," Sabina turned around and left. "You''re leaving, just like that?" Chuck asked tly. Karen''s intention was to have Loomis be appointed as the head of the house. He could mess up the whole family, but Sabina was totally different from him. With her ability, she could bring the Yeager family''s power to another level. There was a huge difference between them! "It''s not easy to make me stay!" "I could have stabbed you to death just now." "I could have strangled you to death before you stabbed me." "I let you go!" Sabina turned around and smirked, "So did I. How do we judge this? Chuck walked up to her. After a moment of silence, he said, "Fix a bowl of noodles first. I''m hungry." Sabina snorted and said, "Do you take me as your nanny?" Chuck followed her home. She began to clean up simply. In fact, she was just writing a letter to assure her students. Then, she cooked up two bowls of noodles, one for each of them. After eating, shey on the bed and slept. Chuck came out and called Karen to ask about this matter. When Karen heard this, she was startled and asked, "So, what''s wrong with you, Chucky? You feel acquainted with her?" "Well, I have this feeling." "You..." Karen was amused, "It''s fine. If you can''t kill her, then juste back." "Will that affect our n?" This was Chuck''s main concern. "Yes, but there are other solutions. For example, I''ll rush over to where you are overnight. Do you want me to do so?" Karen asked seriously. What Karen meant was she coulde over and kill Sabina. She had weathered a lot of hardships over her life, so it was impossible for Sabina to be her opponent. As long as Karen came over, Sabina would definitely die! "She seems to be sleeping," Chuck said as he took a look inside the room. "Huh?" Karen was surprised. "You shoulde here, Mom," He said after a moment''s consideration. "Really? Then I''lle over. Wait for me. When I get there, you cane back with me." "Okay, you''ll reach overnight?" "Yes, overnight. I''m hanging up." After hanging up, Chuck turned around and got a fright. Instinctively, he sent whoever was behind him a kick. No sooner than Sabina had just woken up and rubbed her eyes, she was sent flying. She was thrown onto the bed in a sorry state!! "Are you not in your right mind?" Sabina climbed to her feet. "I know who your mother is now. No wonder. Your foundation is so weak, yet you are still able to reach this level," Sabina dusted off the footprint from her body. Chuck didn''t answer her. Sabina began to pack up her things. She said, "Your mother ising, so I have to hide. I''m going back to my family. I wanted to sleep, but you called your mom over. Would you believe it!" Sabina left with her bag. Chuck, of course, stopped her. Sabina nced at Chuck and asked, "Blocking me, are you?" "My mum wants to kill you, it''s futile for you to flee anywhere," Chuck shook his head. "Maybe, but maybe not," Sabina said indifferently. "Do you have the confidence to hide?" Chuck thought that someone like her would never be as confident as she was now for no reason. Sabina shook her head and said, "Give it a rest. You betrayed me even when I treated you to food. My effort has gone to waste now." "The next time we meet will be your death! It won''t be negotiable. You''ve done something wrong. You shouldn''t have betrayed me!" Sabina said as she left. Chuck didn''t stop her. He sat at the door until dawn broke. Soon, Karen and ck Rose reached. Karen walked into the house and looked around, then she said with a strange expression, "This girl is a bit special. She''s decisive. It''s not mere fortuitous that she can survive until now. She''s truly strong..." "Let''s go back," Chuck had not slept all night. He could actually hold Sabina upst night. After all, there was a bomb in his possession. But since Sabina could survive until now, she was certainly not so easy to kill. "Alright. I overlooked one thing. This girl''s ability is very different. It''s lucky that you didn''t use bombs last night, otherwise, there would be a big problem!" Karen''s eyes were sharp. From the situation of the house, Karen could tell her character. Sabrina was circumspect! Karen didn''t know who would emerge as the winner. She believed that Chuck might die first. "Hmm," Chuck was absent-minded. This time, no lives were lost. He had originallye here to kill someone, but he did not expect to meet a person who would seem like arade. Chuck, Karen and ck Rose left and returned to the United States. Chuck called Loomis. "Chuck, did you manage to kill Sabina? I can''t get in touch with my people," It was really Loomis behind the assassination attempt earlier. Just in case he failed! Sabina had been loomingrge on Loomis''s worries, hence she had to die! "No, I didn''t." Loomis snorted, "You didn''t? Do you know what it means for her to still be alive?" He was enraged. "I''ll immediately help you seize the position of the family head. Be prepared," Chuck hung up the phone. Where had Sabina gone? Did she go back to the Yeager family? Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Loomis was so enraged that he almost smashed his phone. "Help me? You couldn''t even kill Sabina. What are you helping me with?" He smashed an antique te beside him. The bodyguards in the room trembled because of Loomis''s wrath. It was no joke! "Mr. Loomis, don''t worry. Sabina didn''t die, so we''ll go and kill her! Gather a few more people and we''ll go hunt her down!" One of the bodyguards said tremulously. "Yes, Mr. Loomis. It''s just a woman, isn''t it? Chuck couldn''t kill her because he is not strong as you!" Another bodyguard said. Loomis snorted furiously and said, "It''s not that easy to bring her down. But you''re right. How can that fool, Chuck, bepared to me?" "Yes, he''s an idiot! Compared to you, he''s far behind." "Right, all the information has been given to him, but he still couldn''t kill her. What is he if not a fool?" Loomis''s men immediately began to tter him. Loomis raised his hand and said, "Enough. Get a few more people to find Sabina and kill her. Bring her head to me! Am I clear?" "Yes, Mr. Loomis. You can rest assured!" The bodyguards were confident! How powerful would a woman be? Furthermore, they were the Yeager family''s bodyguards! Once they showed themselves, they would be one of the top tenbat masters in the world. It was just that they had joined the Yeager family and hid their identities. "Get going! Don''t let me down!!" Loomis was ferocious. If he had killed Sabina, he would be one step nearer to the position of the head of the Yeager family! Therefore, Sabina must die! Loomis sat downzily, smirking at the thought that he was going to be the family head! Sabrina must be killed, and Chuck had to die too! At an extremely ordinary bar. There was an old man at the counter who was mixing drinks. The bar was silent, given that there were not many customers. Suddenly, the door opened and a woman with a backpack came in. The drunken old man immediately came to his senses. He walked out of the counter, and knelt down, greeting, "Miss!" "Please drop the formalities," The woman said. "It''s a must. Miss, you have finallye to look for me. I thought you were..." Sean, the old man, said. "Dead?" Sean didn''t dare to answer her. "When I came out from home at the age of four, I was fully prepared to meet my death at any moment. However, the stronger I held on to that thought, the longer I could live until today!" As it turned out, this woman was Sabina. "Yes, Miss Sabina. Your ability is the strongest amongst the Yeager family''s descendants. Otherwise, the Old Master wouldn''t..." "It wasn''t Grandpa who asked me to go out back then, it was Greatgrandpa," Sabina shook her head. There was a huge difference between them! "Indeed! Then why did youe here now?" Sean was confused. Sabina should havee here on the day of her 20th birthday. If she was still alive, it meant that the test had reached its end. Then, she would be able to recover her identity as a member of the hidden Family. However, Sabina didn''te over that day. Sean had felt a twinge ofmiseration and thought that she was dead. "I met an interesting person. But never mind, let''s not talk about him first. Tell me everything about the Yeager family right now," Sabina said. When she came out of the house, she knew that everything about the family had nothing to do with her before her 20th birthday. She absolutely could not get in touch with any of the family''s industries! In addition, she couldn''t use her identity to get money from any of the family''s properties, so everything regarding the Yeager family was cut off from her! For the past few years, Sabina had always kept the promise. It was the first time for her to have stepped feet into the family''s estate. Therefore, she knew nothing about what was going on with the Yeager family. She didn''t even know when Loomis got married. After all, her test hadn''t ended at that time, and she wasn''t part of the Yeager family yet. Hence, she was not qualified to know, let alone attend the wedding. "Yes, please wait for a moment." Sean immediately went to close the door, but some customers wanted toe in. However, he ignored them and directly closed the door. The customers outside cursed before leaving. "Miss Sabina, what do you want to eat? There''s caviar, steak and..." Sean asked. "Noodles are fine." Hearing this, Sean was startled. Then, he asked her again, "Will that be enough?" After all, every meal enjoyed by the members of the Yeager family was extravagant beyond belief. Every day, there were different kinds of delicacies being served. "Yes." "Please give me a minute then, Miss Sabina," Sean went to prepare the meal. After serving the noodles, he looked at Sabina in shock. She actually finished the noodles, down to the veryst drop of soup. His cooking skill was rather awful! He had rarely made noodles. "Tell me now." Sabina was full. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Well, your family''s situation is pretty bad now. The Old Master is seriously ill..." Sean sighed and briefed Sabina everything about the Yeager family''s recent condition, including Loomis''s marriage and Chuck''s big fuss! "What? Did Chuck make a mess of my family?" Sabina frowned. Behind the thick sses were her beautiful but cold eyes. "Yes, the situation was very dangerous at that time. He had a bomb in his hand when he threatened the Old Master, Mr. Loomis, and Miss Stacy and took them hostage. Chuck challenged the prestige of the Yeager family! He deserves to die!" Sean became angry as he spoke. "Then?" Sabina asked impassively. Chuck, did a pretty good job of messing up her family, she''d give him that! "Then, Chuck''s mother, Karen Lee, suddenly appeared and defeated the strongest person in the family. She took the Old Master and left. After he came back, he was suddenly ridden with illness!" Sean was worried. "He came back and was ridden with illness?" Sabrina looked surprised. "That''s right!" Sabina stood up with a glint in her beautiful eyes. She guessed, "Things are probably not that simple!" "The doctor examined him. It was his physical illness that broke out." "How could it be so coincidental?" Sabina shook her head and exined, "I''ve been out for so long, and my experience tells me not to underestimate anyone. Karen Lee must have done something. She owns a technologypany. What are her research findings? No one knows." "This shouldn''t be possible, right? How could it be that sort of thing?" Sean immediately questioned. Birth, aging, sickness, and death. Would thesews of nature be undermined? "I just said not to underestimate anyone. Karen is not as simple as you think. She is hiding a lot of things." Sabina was alert. Sean was speechless, but he still felt that it was impossible. "Well, Miss Sabina, you can go back to your home now. The Old Master may pass away any minute now," Sean sighed. "No, I want to see Karen Lee first. I need something from her to save grandpa!" Sabina said coldly. "But, Karen Lee is very powerful. Even Roger was unable to deal with her. It''s definitely much more dangerous for you to go there!" "Danger lurks everywhere! But we have no choice. I must find her! She must have done something to grandpa!" Sabina said with great certainty. Sean thought for a while and told her, "If you must meet Karen Lee, then you''d better catch someone as a hostage. That will be safer!" "Who?" "Her son, Chuck Cannon!" Sean grunted coldly, "Last time, if it weren''t for Karen, Chuck would definitely be dead. If you capture him, she will definitely listen to your every request." "Capture him?" Sabina''s eyes gleamed! Chapter 697 Chapter 697 "Miss Sabina, Chuck shouldn''t pose a difficulty to you," Sean continued. "No? Have you seen him before?" Sabina snorted coldly. "No, but I heard he''s just mediocre," Sean was also an intelligence officer of the Yeager family. Therefore, he was slightly aware of Chuck''s current situation. "Mediocre? He managed to bring away that woman from the Yeager family. Yet, you still regard him so lightly?" "Yes, Miss, you''re right. But to you, Chuck is just a piece of cake!" "You haven''t even fought with him, so how would you know?" Sabina frowned, her emotions acting up. "Do you mean that you''ve already fought with him?" Sean was curious. When Sabina had been given the test, he knew that she was a talent that was worth the training. With her current temperament and strength, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that she was superior to any of the Yeager family descendants. Sixteen years of training had finally bred a worthy talent. "Yes." "Well, with your strength, it''ll be easy to capture or even kill him. Why didn''t you kill him?" Sean could not believe that Sabina had met Chuck. She should have taken his life! Why was Chuck still alive? "Why should I kill him?" Sabina snorted. Sean was shocked, "What are you talking about? He undermined the prestige of the Yeager family. He almost massacred the family members. His death wouldn''t evoke any remnants of pity!" "I didn''t know who he was when I met him at that time. Besides, he..." Sabina curled her lips. "What did he do? Did he do something to you?" Fury billowed through him like a wave. "No, he''s not interested in me, and nor am I. So, nothing happened. Don''t think too much about it," Sabina scoffed. She was telling the truth. Chuck had suddenly appeared and spent the night in her house. He had even slept on her sofa that night. A flurry of his snores had rattled throughout his sleep. Nothing had happened between the two people other than a sibling- like experience. With the simr experience binding them both, she was like a sister in Chuck''s eyes, and Chuck was like a brother in her mind. Even if they slept together on the same bed, nothing would happen. She was relieved, and so was Chuck. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Maybe it was because Chuck understood her, and she did too. Hearing this, Sean breathed a heavy sigh of relief, "Thank goodness. You are of noble status. How could you be touched by that kind of person? He shouldn''t even touch one of your fingers. He is not qualified to!" Sabina was secretly muttering under her breath. Fingers? That dude even draped his arms around her shoulders though?! There wasn''t any awareness of gender between the both of them. "I know. I won''t let him touch me. Furthermore, I treat him as my bro..." Sabina stopped abruptly. She didn''t even finish her words yet. "Miss, what did you say??" Sean was astonished! What did this mean? Sisters? Wasn''t Chuck a man?! As an elder, Sean just couldn''t figure it out. "Nothing. Don''t tell anyone that I''ve swung by," Sabina warned. "Don''t worry. I''m on your side," Sean answered sincerely. Sabina looked at him again and understood what he meant. Sean was taking her side and was confident that she could eventually be the family head. "Wait, what are going to do? Are you going to meet Karen Lee or Chuck Cannon?" Sean asked. "There must be something wrong with grandpa''s situation, so I have to meet her. You don''t have to worry about how I''ll do it," Sabina said, trotting away. She was convinced that Karen must have done something to Brooke after she had taken him away. In that case, if she wanted to save Brooke, she had no choice but to way Karen! However, she certainly couldn''t meet Karen directly because she knew that Karen had defeated Roger. Although Roger was old, Karen had to be very powerful to be able to defeat the most powerful fighter in her family. Sabina would not underestimate anyone! Therefore, she had to meet Chuck first. At the same time, she was not sure if Chuck would agree to see her or not. No, it should be the other way round since he had betrayed her. Otherwise, why was she on the run now? So what if Chuck could empathize with her? He didn''t know how to express his gratitude. Sabina let him go, and he returned the favor by stabbing her in the back. Chuck was a b*stard! The more Sabina thought about it, the harder she gritted down on her teeth. She vowed, "Chuck Cannon, if you kill even one of my family members, I''ll hunt you down!" Sean was bemused as he sighed, "Miss Sabina, as far as I know, Mr. Loomis has been nning something recently. Please be careful!" However, Sabina had already left and wouldn''t be able to hear his advice. Thinking of this, Sean sighed even more. The fight between family members was atrociously gruesome. If Sabina could be the head of the family, the Yeager family would improve at a faster rate. It wouldn''t be impossible for them to surpass the Whitlock family one day. The efforts of the Yeager family for dozens of generations had eventually been suppressed by the Whitlock family. Under Sabina''s leadership, it would just be a matter of time before the Yeager family would emerge as the strongest and most powerful family in the world! Sean smiled with gratification, hoping that Sabina could seed in it. What was Chuck going to do? Loomis''s strongest opponent, Sabina, was going topete for the position of family head. If she became the family head, he would be in great trouble! Hence, Chuck had to help Loomis as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would be doomed. Sabina''s ability was not to be underrated! Karen had already gone to attend to other things, and Wi had other business to do as well. There was a task for Chuck, which was actually handed over to both him and ck Rose. Yvette wanted to tag along, but Chuck didn''t allow her to. Karen had given some tasks for Yvette to do. Yet, she wanted to help Chuck first before carrying out her own tasks. Chuck certainly did not want to inconvenience her. He couldn''t stand to exhaust his wife. Meanwhile, what was he supposed to do? In fact, it was very simple. Previously, Chuck had failed to kill Sabina and was actually a little annoyed by it. At the most crucial moment, he had actually failed to kill her. Perhaps, he had been too caught up in the emotional connection between them. In his heart, he had already treated her as a bosom friend. Sigh. He didn''t know what she regarded himself as. Chuck exhaled deeply. Right now, he was on a mission to eliminate anotherpetitor of Loomis. This time, the target was not a woman, but a man. Through the information provided by Loomis, he found the opponent''s location. It was a hotel. Loomis said that his opponent liked to have fun, so Chuck was clear that he only needed to assassinate this guy. This time, they could definitely do it. Chuck and ck Rose had already discussed their ns. ck Rose said, "Loomis is actually tricking you so you can meet your death here. Do you understand?" Her voice was icy. "Of course I do, but he doesn''t know that I''m utilizing this challenge to train myself. What do you think? Have youe up with any good ns?" Chuck was quite casual and treated this as training for himself. "Let''s get close to him first," She said. "Why don''t we pretend to be a couple?" He suddenly thought of a n and suggested. "Hell no, who wants to be a couple with you?" ck Rose was ruffled. In her opinion, Chuck harbored malicious intentions towards her. Chuck was speechless and exined, "Oh my god. We''re just pretending, it won''t be real. Or have you been wanting to actualize our fake romantic rtionship into a real one?" Chapter 698 Chapter 698 "Do you want to try some bullets? For free?" ck Rose was really annoyed. What kind of joke was that? Was she going to make it real with him? Were there no other men in the world? Even if there were none, she would definitely not be together with Chuck! "Okay, as long as you have the heart to do so," Chuck smiled and pulled her into the hotel. "Let go!" ck Rose frowned. "Don''t worry. What I said to you before has always been true. I said that I''m not interested in you. Don''t you believe me?" Chuck asked sincerely. "Fine, then let go of me! Who allowed you to touch my hand? We don''t really have to do so even if we''re pretending to be a couple!" ck Rose said coldly. "Then, should I hug your waist?" "If you dare to, I will shoot you!" ck Rose red at him murderously. Chuck was helpless. He didn''t dare to tease her anymore. After all, he wasn''t here to have fun, but to assassinate a person. "Alright. Maybee closer a bit, I trust that it''s fine with you?" Chuck shrugged. "Hmph!" She still kept her distance. Chuck could only forcefully pull ck Rose closer. She struggled, but she also knew that it was not the time to reject him. Hence, she had no choice but to move closer. The two of them sessfully booked a room and took the elevator. When Chuck was on the way, he had already thought of a n. When he got into the room, if there were no other innocent people around, he would just throw in a bomb. Everyone in there would die. As soon as he spoke about the idea, ck Rose immediately rejected it, "This is assassination? Why don''t you call Karen and send a missile over? Wouldn''t it be better to blow up the entire hotel?" "So?" Chuck felt that she was right. "You can''t do such a harmful thing. Be it a killer or an assassin, one must never harm those who are innocent. Don''t go too far," ck Rose was serious. "Got it," Chuck replied. He had been taught a lesson, which made total sense. No wonder ck Rose could be the top female killer. In addition to her great strength and abundant experience, she also kept to her principles. This was an important reason why she could seed. Soon, the two of them headed to the top floor. Chuck was alert to see many men in ck carrying guns with them. Looking at their cold eyes, he knew that they were all fighting experts. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only They were the powerful experts of the Yeager family deployed to ensure the family descendants would not suffer any idents while having fun. The guy, who could probably be considered a match for Loomis, should be having fun in the room. Looking at it, it seemed like he was having a party. It was definitely a party with lots of wine and women around. Chuck knew very well how crazy rich people could have fun. He was rich too, so he could imagine how luxurious their lifestyle was. In fact, it was too simple for Chuck, who was already quite affluent, to hold such a party. He could even have a house party full of beautiful women, but Karen would nag him to death and scold him if she ever found out about it. Of course, he wouldn''t dare to! He wasn''t in the mood to have it either. After all, Chuck was satisfied. He had few beautifuldies already, including Queenie, Quinn, Zelda, and Sophia... There was no need for any more. "How do we get in? We should have an invitation card, right?" Chuck asked. "Definitely. You wait here. I''ll go downstairs to steal several invitation cards," With that, ck Rose went downstairs. She was a master in that, so Chuck just needed to wait. It took her just a little while before she came back with two invitation cards. She must have knocked out two guests. "Did you leave those things in the car? If you want to go in, you need to conduct a body scan," ck Rose said coldly. Chuck knew that, so he had already put away Sophia''s dagger. He only had a few bombs in his hand. However, these bombs could avoid detection, so it would be fine. "Uh-huh." "Let''s move." When they reached the entrance, the bouncer raised his hand coldly and said, "Casual wear for men, bikinis for women." Chuck was dumbfounded. Wasn''t there a lot of women inside the room? What a sight! He nced at ck Rose. ck Rose''s expression was very livid, "I won''t wear it. I can''t enter even if I have an invitation card? Ask your boss toe out here!" Chuck had to give it to her. Once she red her temper, she looked like an extremely ssy and rich woman! The bouncers looked at each other and felt a little confused. "Do you think I''ll let you see my bare body? Let me in, now!" ck Rose continued. Her aura waspletely unleashed! For a typical ordinary woman, she would be obedient and change into bikinis. However, how would someone like ck Rose be obedient? It was impossible! The bouncers were speechless. They discussed amongst themselves for a while and decided to scan ck Rose. There was nothing on her. Then, they also scanned Chuck to find that there was nothing wrong with him either. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. It was for sure that the bomb couldn''t be detected. "You may go in," The bouncer said coldly. Both of them went in. It was truly a paradise for men. Chuck was dazzled, but he didn''t really feel anything. Compared to Wi and Yvette, the women here were just ordinary women. There was a huge gap between them. ck Rose looked at Chuck''s eyes which looked pure and clear. She was stunned. He actually wasn''t looking around?! It was quite unexpected. She thought that Chuck would stand still and be attracted to what was going on when he went in, but he didn''t. "Where is that man?" Chuck frowned. "We need to find him." "Let''s split up and look for him," Chuck felt that it was too crowded here. When would they be able to find the target? They needed to act fast. "No, you must stay with me," ck Rose refused. Regardless of whether she could sessfully kill the target, her first task was to ensure Chuck''s safety! Other matters,pared to Chuck''s safety, were not worth her concern. "Okay, I won''t be separated from you," Chuck was so moved that he wanted to burst into tears. "Oh, shut up! Start looking!" ck Rose was furious. At that moment, a handsome guy walked over and talked to ck Rose, "Hey, gorgeous..." ck Rose was icy cold. Chuck did not want to cause any trouble, so he pulled her away immediately and said, "You''rete, she''s mine!" ck Rose could hear some curious whispers around her. She was furious. Chuck said that she was his? Hah, she was just his bodyguard! The more ck Rose struggled, the tighter Chuck''s grasp was. Soon, she decided to give up. His grasp on her hand was too firm that she couldn''t break free. Once she had that thought in mind, she didn''t feel that angry anymore. "Are you blind, gorgeous?" The handsome guy frowned and looked at Chuck in disgust. Then, he snorted and went to search for other women. "Aren''t you going to let me go now?" ck Rose scoffed. Chuck shrugged. They quickly searched around the ce. Just then, Chuck found that there were many women standing at the door of a particr room. They were all beauties, with curvaceous figures and long, slender legs. The door was opened constantly and numerous beautiful women woulde out, holdingrge wads of cash in their hands. It was as if they had met with a millionaire! Chuck and ck Rose looked at each other. "I think that''s the room," Chuck said. "I think so too," ck Rose was thinking about how to get in since there had to be a lot of beautiful women inside. Assassination would not be convenient. They still had to think about it. After all, the guy was a Yeager family member and the bodyguards were not that simple to deal with. ck Rose had her own way of assassination. If she didn''t have Chuck by her side, she would probably dress sexily to enable her to enter easily. After all, she was a real beauty! However, Chuck was here. She didn''t want him to see anything. After giving it some thought, Chuck decided it would be better to get closer to the target first. "I''ll go take a look. You stay here. I''m afraid that if you go in, you''ll be taken advantage of," Chuck said seriously. ''Til be eternally grateful if you don''t take advantage of me first," ck Rose red at him angrily. Chuck was speechless. Just then, someone spoke, "Hey, it''s a pretty great night. Mr. Edward wants to find the most beautiful woman here. Who is it?" Hearing this, Chuck turned his head to look at ck Rose. She was the most beautiful woman there! Chapter 699 Chapter 699 ck Rose did not wear a bikini, but she had a naturally cold temperament. With just simple attire, she easily outshined the others and was the most beautiful woman in the hall. Now that there was no match for her, she was the focal point of attention! All other women were particrly confident. They all shouted, "Me!" "I''m the most beautiful!" "Me! Mr. Edward, please choose me. I am the most beautiful woman here, and I have the most perfect figure!" A tall beautiful woman shrieked. They scowled at each other, assuming that they were the prettiest women there. However, none of them knew that ck Rose, who was dressed casually, had outssed all of them. Chuck looked around. Under the party''s neon lights, ck Rose was really perfect! It was beyond doubt that ck Rose was the most beautiful woman that Chuck had ever seen in this country. She had blonde hair, big blue eyes, and a perfect figure. She was different from Sophia and Alexandrina. Sophia was sassy. She was at her prime and went to lengths to take care and preserve her beauty. However, Alexandrina was different. She had a perfect figure and a pair of charming eyes. In other words, she was enchanting. It could also be said that ck Rose was cool, Sophia was sassy and Alexandrina was charming. Each of them was attractive in their own way! The women went crazy. They didn''t know who Mr. Edward was, but they knew that he was rich. That was enough motivation forthem. How much money could one get once entering the room? "Me! Pick me!" All the girls were rmending themselves! "ck Rose, you seem to be the most beautiful woman here," Chuck lowered his volume. ck Rose frowned, "Shut up. Are you asking me to go in?" She had a strange feeling for some reason and felt extremely annoyed. Was she walking into a lion''s den? In a sense, she wasn''t really entering a lion''s den. After entering, ck Rose could have the opportunity to kill the target. However, Chuck seemingly wanted to nudge her into entering the room. Wasn''t he afraid that she would be taken advantage of in there? Wait, why did she suddenly have such thoughts? She was there to protect Chuck. It was her employer''s order, so she should go in, shouldn''t she? It was supposed to be. But why? Why did it feel so ufortable to hear those words from him? ck Rose didn''t understand herself. "No, I mean you''re the most beautiful here," Chuck shook his head. He definitely did not mean to let her go in alone. After all, Chuck had gotten used to being with ck Rose because she had protected him for so long. Since he didn''t hate her, he would never thrust her into danger alone! "Then, you''re saying that you don''t want me to go in?" ck Rose snorted, and her voice was a bit softer. "No, absolutely not. Trust me!" Chuck''s expression was serious. Chuck''s sincerity made ck Rose astonished. She looked into his eyes and found that he wasn''t joking. Oh fine, she would trust him this once. "Alright," ck Rose nodded and ignored Chuck. Many beautiful women rmended themselves, but the person who spoke shook his head and announced, "Neither of you is the prettiest. The one who is the most beautiful here is her!" The spotlight shifted and focused on a woman. She looked normal, a stark contrast to other women who were wearing bikinis. It was ck Rose! However, once she was revealed, many women were instinctively annoyed. They grumbled about why they weren''t chosen, but ck Rose. In an instant, the room became noisy. It was filled with variousints! However... When the women saw the perfect ck Rose, they immediately shut up and fell silent. What courage did they have toin about it? "Wow, who is this girl? She''s really beautiful. Look at her eyes, they''re so big!" "That''s right. Her figure is perfect. How can she be so pretty?" "She''s really amazing. I feel so ashamed of myself!" The women were self-aware and stunned by ck Rose''s beauty, so they were all willing to shut up and admit defeat. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, it was true. ck Rose was really much more beautiful than them. "It''s her. She''s the most beautiful person!" Under the lights, ck Rose seemed like a goddess. No one disagreed with the decision. Chuck was startled. He knew that ck Rose was the prettiest one. It had to be her. But why so suddenly? He felt that it was strange. "Mr. Edward is inviting you in. Miss, are you willing toe with me?" The man holding the microphone shouted. "Be careful!" Chuck whispered cautiously, "Take this." Chuck gave her a bomb. ck Rose nodded and said, "I know." "I actually want to go in with you. Alternatively, we can just break down the door together," Chuck suggested firmly. "Do you really mean it?" ck Rose asked. "Of course I do," Chuck replied. He wanted to go in together with her, but he did not expect this Mr. Edward to suddenly disrupt his ns. It really took him by surprise. "No, I''ll go in by myself." Taking another nce at Chuck, ck Rose shook her head and smiled, "It''s okay, I can do it," She smiled, a smile that was rarely seen on her face. "Wow! The most beautiful woman is willing to join us! Hooray!" The man shouted in joy. Everyone cheered. Many people were particrly envious and in admiration of ck Rose''s luck. However, no one objected to the decision! ck Rose was worthy of the title! Under the gaze of the audience, ck Rose was brought into Mr. Edward''s private room. "Wow, I''m so envious!" "She will definitely get a lot of money just by going into the private room once!" "I wish I can be the one, but I''m not as pretty as she is." The women let out a sigh of pity. Meanwhile, Chuck was on his guard. Something seemed wrong! ck Rose entered the private room. Soon, she saw a handsome man, who looked simr to Loomis. He must be a member of the Yeager family! In other words, it was the person Loomis wanted to kill! "You''re really the most beautiful girl in the entire room. The rest of you can leave!" Edward smiled and was particrly satisfied with ck Rose. The other women in the private room stared at ck Rose in dissatisfaction and went out. There were only two bodyguards left in the room. Edward Yeager poured a ss of wine and handed it to ck Rosezily, "Beauty with wine..." ck Rose looked at the doorand noticed it was locked. She was expressionless as she asked, "Do you know who I am?" "Haha!" Edwardughed, "You''re the best killer in the world, ck Rose. How can I not know?" Yes, the hidden family had a lot of information on various topics, especially the top talents in their respective fields. They also had an entire list of killers prepared. Furthermore, ck Rose was such a beautiful killer and was quite popr. "You''re pretty confident." "This is my ce. Of course, I am confident. Tell me, who asked you toe over?" Edward took a sip of wine. ck Rose was silent. She shook her head and said nothing. "Well, you''re a pretty good killer. You don''t betray your employer, but even if you don''t say who it is, I can already guess. Did Loomis send you over?" Edward was smart. After all, if he wasn''t smart, how could he be Loomis''petitor? "Are you still stubborn? I''ve heard that you''re very strong, ck Rose. However, I am not sure how many moves you can take from me. I''ll give you two choices. First, apany me obediently and I''ll let you go. Second... Hah, you''ll be caught by my men and you will eventually be mine. Well, which one do you choose?" Edward smiled and asked. He seemed like a gentleman if one ignored his words. ck Rose had indeed caught his attention and interest. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 "I have another choice!" ck Rose stared coldly at Edward. At that moment, the cold character of ck Rose appeared. It was the ruthlessness belonging to that of the top killer! "No, there are only two choices. Both consequences are to stay with me! There will be no third choice!" Edward shook his head and the smile on his face slowly turned grotesque. He had seen too many beautiful women, but it was his first time seeing such a perfect woman like ck Rose. Edward was determined not to let her go easily. After all, once a man had too many delicacies, no man could resist a top-grade treat! As of now, ck Rose seemed like a topgrade treat to him! "You two can go ahead, but don''t hurt her. I want her in perfect condition!" Edwardughed and ordered his men to attack ck Rose. Two of his bodyguards started to take action. They were both the topbat masters in the Yeager family. Their momentum andposure were truly differentpared to normalbat fighters. ck Rose was calm and did not retreat. She was mentally prepared since the first day she had be a killer! In fact, she was prepared to die in any situation. But for some unknown reason, she seemed to have something weighing on her mind. Right then, ck Rose didn''t want to die. She wasn''t afraid to die. She just felt that something was holding her back and that she had some unfinished business to attend to. She couldn''t die here. Was there something she was worried about? ck Rose used to be alone, and she was an orphan. She didn''t try to look for her family because the moment she was abandoned, it meant that her family didn''t need her anymore. Therefore, she certainly didn''t need them as well! What were her worries then? What was holding her back? ck Rose didn''t understand why she suddenly had such thoughts. Maybe she was just thinking too much? "I forgot to tell you. I already recognized the man who came with you as an enemy of the Yeager family. So, I have already sent someone to deal with him. At this moment, he should have been taken to another ce!" Edward cackled. In fact, he had already noticed Chuck when ck Rose came in. He was d to see that. Getting hold of Chuck meant that he would have made a contribution to the family. Wouldn''t it be more possible for him to be the head of the family? ck Rose turned around and was about to rush out. Those who were sent to deal with Chuck must be powerful bodyguards of the Yeager family. Chuck certainly could not handle them. ck Rose''s task was to protect him. She did not care about anything else! "You''re already in here, but you want to leave so soon? Haha, grab her! Don''t hurt her, I want her perfectly untouched!" Edwardughed maniacally. If he could watch ck Rose gradually sumbing to the fear, it would make him ted. It would be very interesting to see. Whoosh! The two bodyguards immediatelyunched an attack. Their speed was too fast and they were really topbat experts. However, as the top killer, ck Rose was prepared. Even if she didn''t have a weapon, she could grab whatever she found and turn them into a deadly killing machine. In a blink of an eye, she grabbed a wine bottle and smashed it on the table. The bottom of the wine bottle shattered, leaving a sharp, pointy, and jarred ss edge. She started to retaliate with the bottle. Two men attacked her and ck Rose retreated. It was not that she was trying to run away or feel scared. It was just that she had to save Chuck! "Ah! Someone''s been killed!" A sudden cry came from the outside. It was a mess and many women were screaming their lungs out. They must have seen something terrifying. "Oh no, why did they kill the foreigner?" "There''s so much blood! Oh my god! What''s going on?" ck Rose could hear their ovepping screams. It sounded like something horrible was happening outside. Many people ran away, fearing that they might be identally injured! ck Rose was shocked and worried. She couldn''t help but call out, "Chuck!" She wanted to rush out. She had failed to protect him so many times in the past. This time, she couldn''t fail. Chuck couldn''t die by her watch! "Haha, it seems that Chuck can''t do as well as he did that day. By the way, has he used the bomb? He should use it. Anyways, it won''t be able to blow me up!" Edwardughed wildly! Suddenly, he pressed a button and a bulletproof ss rolled down, protecting him! Edward had anticipated it, so he prepared the bulletproof ss to prevent the st from injuring him. Moreover, the bulletproof ss was made of adamantine. It was impregnable. It was the only one found in the world, and he could just use it against Chuck! Edward didn''t even have to hide. What was there to be afraid of if he dropped a bomb? It would only be like an up- close view of fireworks. ck Rose''s beautiful eyes were red-rimmed. She was momentarily dazed and couldn''t dodge one of the attacks. Bam! N?velDrama.Org content. ck Rose fell against the wall. She coughed and spat out some blood. "D*mn it, I told you not to hurt her! Are you deaf?" Edward got angry immediately! There would be bruises on ck Rose¡¯s body, which would definitely affect her beauty! He wanted her to be perfectly untouched! "I''m sorry, Young Master. She''s good at fighting, so... " The two bodyguards were in trouble. ck Rose was a fighting expert who could move spontaneously, which meant that she would catch them off guard at any time. If they couldn''t hurt ck Rose, how could they catch her? Edward frowned, "Okay, don''t hurt her too much then. Catch her as soon as possible!" "Yes, Young Master!" The two bodyguards worked together, forcing ck Rose to retreat. Suddenly, she seized the opportunity and pressed her hand on the door lock. She was going out to save Chuck! She didn''t want him to die! Crack! One of the bodyguards kicked ck Rose''s arm. It was probably dislocated now! However, ck Rose didn''t make a sound. She opened the door and rushed out! "Chuck! Chuck Cannon!" ck Rose cried out. No one answered her. It was deathly quiet outside. ck Rose suddenly felt a pain in her heart. Was Chuck really dead? ck Rose''s sight became blurry. She felt sad... Why was she so sad? ck Rose couldn''t understand herself. She stared at Edward and fixed her arm before growling, "You killed Chuck and I won''t let you go. You''re going to die here!" She was furious! She suddenly felt as though she had nothing to lose. She wasn''t afraid to die now! "Very well, I like you. Aren''t you two going to catch her?" Edward snickered. She was pretty amazing! Someone like ck Rose who refused to yield to anyone was exactly his cup of tea! The two bodyguards surrounded ck Rose, beating and kicking her! However, ck Rose felt nothing. Her only thought now was to kill Edward. Bang! ck Rose fended off the two men despite being overpowered. Although she was retreating, she instantly grabbed a bottle and rammed it into the throat of one of the bodyguards! St! Blood spurted everywhere! The bodyguard was dumbfounded, "You!" He could feel his warm blood spurting out from his throat, suffocating him by the second. How could he die in the hands of a woman? In utter disbelief, he fell onto the ground and stopped breathing. The other bodyguard was taken aback and roared, "You''re digging your own grave!" Bang! The man was so angry that he kicked ck Rose. In a sh, ck Rose flew backward and almost fainted from the blow and injuries. Just then, a strong arm managed to catch her and shield her fall. ck Rose looked at him nkly and tears welled up in her blue eyes, "Chuck, you''re still alive?" Chapter 701 Chapter 701 "Of course I''m alive! Are you afraid that I''ll die? Do you care about me that much? I didn''t notice before!" Chuck was slightly injured because he had fought with several bodyguards. After ck Rose entered the private room, several bodyguards had suddenly surrounded Chuck. In an instant, Chuck knew what was happening. He knew that ck Rose was definitely in danger. He did not panic and ran out with all his strength! Why did he run out? It was simple. When several bodyguards teamed up against him, Chuck knew he was at a disadvantage. There was no way he could defeat them. Moreover, ck Rose was also in danger. If this went on, it would be dangerous! Hence, the best thing to do was to run and lure them out. He could then quickly go back and take ck Rose away with him. However, those people were just too strong. Chuck was injured. He was kicked in the back and spat out blood immediately. But for ck Rose''s safety, he held himself back. He needed to go back for her! "No, I don''t care about you. If you die, I won''t be able to exin it to Karen!" ck Rose shook her head. She felt her whole body was aching. Chuck was still alive, so she calmed herself down. She could feel the side effects ofshing out a while ago. "Yes, I''m sorry. I let you in alone," Chuck apologized sincerely. ck Rose was in grave danger a moment ago. "I''m good. I won''t let you leave my sight again," ck Rose said subconsciously. The two gazed at each other, and quickly avoided eye contact. ck Rose was confused. Why did she say something like that? She wouldn''t let him leave her sight? ck Rose was puzzled about her own thoughts. What was wrong with her? Chuck helped her up. ck Rose couldn''t help but cough out some blood. Her expression was ashen and she looked pretty weak. It seemed that Chuck had to take ck Rose away as soon as possible. She was seriously injured. Thesebat experts had trained so hard that their fists and kicks would feel like blocks of steel. Normal people couldn''t withstand it. If ck Rose had not been distracted by Chuck, she would not have ended up so badly injured. Besides, she tried very hard to hold on for so long. "I''ll bring you out now," Chuck said. Hearing this, ck Rose didn''t say anything. She had a feeling that she had never felt before. What was it? Was this the so-called sense of security? How did she get such a feeling from Chuck? ck Rose herself was in disbelief. She had to be mistaken. Meanwhile, Chuck noticed that Edward was behind the bulletproof ss. He was Loomis'' target! "It''s made of bulletproof ss. The bomb is useless against it!" ck Rose was familiar with this material. The hidden family definitely used high- quality materials to protect its members. A bomb would definitely be useless against this! "It''s bulletproof ss?" Chuck asked, peculiar. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Chuck, you''re pretty lucky. But what are you doing here? Do you want me to watch how you''ll die?" Edwardughed. Earlier on, Edward had sent his men to catch Chuck. It was absolutely impossible for him to kill all of them, so his bodyguards would be back soon! When that happened, he would sit behind the bulletproof ss and enjoy the show. He wanted to see ck Rose and Chuck cowling from the impending fear. That would be very interesting indeed! "Catch them!" Edward ordered. A bodyguard immediately attacked Chuck and ck Rose as soon as Edward gave his order. Since he was not injured yet, it was a piece of cake for him to deal with the two seriously injured people. "Wait!" Chuck suddenly burst outughing! Edward sneered, "Are you going to beg for mercy? It''s toote. You are destined to die miserably for what you have done to my family!" "No. Your bulletproof ss looks great!. But how many bombs can it hold up?" Chuck''s smile deepened. Edward frowned and felt a pang of dread, "What do you mean? Do you mean that you have several bombs with you?" Chuck shrugged, saying nothing. Looking at Chuck, ck Rose was astonished. True, he had gone to find Sophia earlier. It was definitely for the bombs! "You''re right. I have a lot with me!" "Do you think I''ll believe you? You might have at most two of those bombs. My bulletproof ss can block all of them!" Edwardughed confidently and hysterically. He had chosen the material used to make the bulletproof ss himself. It could definitely withstand the impact of up to three bombs! "Well, I have ten bombs in my hand. How about I give them all to you?" Chuck sighed and took out all the bombs he had on him. Sophia had given him ten bombs in total, but Chuck had not used any of them. Now that Edward had bulletproof ss shielding him, there was no way he couldn''t use the bombs. After all, they were on the top floor of the hotel. "You... ? How did you get so many bombs?" Edward''s eyes widened and he was scared all of a sudden. The bodyguard was also nervous and shocked. Their faces turned pale in an instant! "By ident. I''ll give them all to you. Actually, I feel that maybe giving them all to you will be a bad idea. I can''t bear to part with them. How about I give you six of them? I''ve been good to you, haven''t I?" Chuck smiled. "No! Let''s discuss it again. I''ll give you everything you want! Please don''t bomb me up!" Edward retreated to a corner in fear! "You don''t want them? Oh, but I insist!" Chuck threw out six bombs at him. Edward and his bodyguard were overwhelmed with fear. They were trembling in their shoes! "ck Rose,e on! I''ll take you out!" Chuck left with ck Rose, his arms wrapped around her waist. Less than three seconds after they rushed out, there was a deafening explosion, as though an earthquake had just happened! All the sses on the windows nearby were shattered. Then, they heard some people screaming in agony. Finally, Chuck let out a sigh of relief. The target was killed. When Chuck went downstairs with ck Rose, the crowd was in astonishment. They noticed there was ck smoke billowing from the top floor. They didn''t know what had happened, but Chuck knew. He helped ck Rose get into the car and left. He was also exhausted. However, Chuck had no choice. He decided to find a hotel and brought ck Rose inside. ck Rose was already unconscious. She wrapped her arms around Chuck''s waist,pletely unaware that she was acting coquettishly like a kitten. Chuck checked into the hotel andid ck Rose on the bed. Then, he tended to his wounds. They were so painful that it pricked him awake! D*mn! He couldn''t believe that killing a person would bring him so many problems! Chuck was annoyed. He quickly cleaned his wounds and came out of the bathroom. Then, he noticed that ck Rose was unconscious. He took out the medicine that she had with her and fed it to her. Chuck took one too and exhaustion overwhelmed him. He fell asleep right away. The night passed peacefully. ck Rose suddenly woke up the next day. She looked down and found that she was covered with a quilt, and her clothes were also in good condition. She heaved a sigh of relief. Just when she was about to cough, she saw Chuck sleeping on the couch and hurriedly covered her mouth. Chuck was actually drooling in his sleep. Staring at him, ck Rose smiled faintly. Her smile looked graceful and beautiful. Unfortunately, Chuck wouldn''t see it. "Did I take some medicine? Maybe, I feel much better now. Did he carry me inst night?" ck Rose muttered to herself. She didn''t feel anything at all. Throughout the night, she felt like she was wrapped in a warm embrace and felt especially at ease. She didn''t have to worry about what the person might do to her while she was unconscious. After all, the two of them seemed closer... "Ouch, that hurts," Chuck woke up. ck Rose pretended to be asleep andy down. He was curious and asked, "You''re still sleeping?" Chuck went over and tucked her in, "Sleep well. It''s okay... I''m here!" Chapter 702 Chapter 702 After saying that, Chuck covered ck Rose with the quilt. She breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t do anything to her. If there was even the slightest misbehavior, she would take out her gun and kill him right away! However, he suddenly grabbed her hand. She could feel it. Did the b*stard actually want to do something to her? Go to hell! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She would definitely not tolerate it! In the past, she had never been in the same room with a man before. She felt that she was strong enough, so why would she need a man? They would only be a burden to her! Why was Chuck grabbing her hand so lewdly now? She couldn''t tolerate it! She was ready to counterattack. "What''s this? A tattoo?" Of course, he didn''t want to do anything. He just found a strange tattoo on ck Rose''s thumb. It seemed like she had been tattooed since she was a child. The colors had faded, but he could still see it clearly. He was only curious. ck Rose, who was angry, looked surprised. In her memory, she had the tattoo back when she was abandoned by her parents. She didn''t know what kind of tattoo it was. She could actually investigate what it was since she was the top killer, however, she didn''t. After all, the strange tattoo had to be rted to her parents. She had been ruthlessly abandoned, so what was the point of checking? To find her parents? She would never do that. They abandoned her. Hence, she would never try to search for them! "What a strange tattoo. It turns out that you are pretty rebellious and naughty back then," Chuck commented. ck Rose, who was pretending to be asleep, was very furious. It was a tattoo she had as a child, not something she got afterward. She wasn''t rebellious at all! "I wonder if she''s awake. Let me look for a while longer," Chuck said to himself. After staring at it for a while, he put down her hand. In truth, he also had suspicions that the tattoo was a symbol of her identity. "ck Rose, are you awake?" He nudged her a few times. She pretended to wake up angrily and roared, "What are you doing?" "Are you feeling better now?" Chuck reached out and touched her forehead. Her temperature was normal and she didn''t have a fever. "Don''t touch me!" she pped his hand away with a cold face. "Okay, I won''t touch it. What''s up with your tattoo?" Chuck asked. "It''s none of your business!" she shot back at him. If other people asked her, she would have ended up on bad terms with them. However, she was still willing to tell Chuck, despite her reluctance to spill the beans. "Did your family tattoo it for you?" Chuck asked seriously. "Stop asking," she got up from the bed. "Fine, I won''t ask. But I think it''s pretty," Chuck smiled. When a perfect woman like ck Rose had a tattoo on her hand, it felt pretty different. "Pretty? What''s so pretty about it?" she felt annoyed. Chuck was startled and asked, "What''s the matter with you?" She seemed pretty emotional. He didn''t understand her past, so he had no idea why she was suddenly angry. "Nothing. Please leave!" ck Rose said coldly. "Don''t do that. Tell me, what''s wrong with you?" Chuck held her tattooed hand. She struggled in pain, "Let go!" "What''s wrong? Tell me," Chuck coaxed her gently, something that was rarely seen of him. ck Rose was unwilling to bring it up. She kept silent for a while then answered, "I said nothing. Don''t ask me again." "Did your family give you this tattoo?" Chuck pried. "Stop asking!" "I won''t tell anyone. Come on, tell me! You might feel better," Chuck said. It was rare for ck Rose to feel this sad. "You want to know? Fine, let me tell you. I don''t have parents and was abandoned when I was a child. This is the mark they left on me. That''s all. Are you happy now?" ck Rose lost control for the first time. If she had not been abandoned, she would not have been a killer. Instead, she would have studied hard and be a normal person. "I see," Chuck was astonished. ck Rose was so beautiful and her eyes were pretty big. It was easy to imagine how cute she was when she was a child. However, he couldn''t fathom how her parents were willing to abandon her back when she was young. Why did they do so? Were they unable to afford to raise her? "ck Rose, don''t be sad. It''s okay. I won''t ask anymore," Chuck shook his head. It was his first time seeing her like this. No, wait, it should be the second time. The first time she lost control was back then when she asked him for her photos. Ever since then, he hadn''t seen her as emotional as she was now. "Get out!" "Okay, I''ll go out," Chuck went out helplessly. ck Rose looked at her hand. She took out a dagger and thought of peeling off the skin with the tattoo. The dagger pierced into her skin and blood flowed out. However, she stopped. It wasn''t because she was afraid of pain, but because she just couldn''t do it. Chuck went out to get something to eat. He did not expect that ck Rose would have such a past. Suddenly, he pitied her. He let out a sigh. Beauties really had it rough! After ordering some takeaway, he returned to the hotel to eat with ck Rose. He was nning on comforting her since it was about time to go back. After all, Edward was already dead! Just then, Chuck frowned and quickly moved away from his original position. A fist appeared from a dark corner. It came right at Chuck! His gaze was cold. He turned around and returned a punch! Bang! When Chuck saw the person who struck out with his fist, he heaved a sigh of relief and immediately threw his arms around the person''s shoulders. As soon as he touched the person''s shoulders, the person kicked him. Ow! Chuck was not prepared. He flew backward from the impact. After coughing for a slight while, he picked himself up and asked, "Sabina, are you out of your mind?" "A ce exploded yesterday. A Yeager family member died with three bodyguards. Did you do it?" Sabina asked coldly. When she received the news, she immediately tracked Chuck down and found him here. She concluded that it must have been Chuck who did it. After all, Edward was Loomis'' opponent. "No, I''m a good person," Chuck uttered as he touched the spot where he had been kicked. He was speechless. Wasn''t this woman just a bit too smart? "You and I aren''t good people. I''m asking you again. Did you do it?" Sabina hissed coldly. "Yeah... It was me." Chuck shrugged, "He''s your opponent. I took care of him for you." "Are you helping me?" Sabina strode forward. Chuck smiled as the two of them stood right in front of each other. He didn''t do anything but stared at her, "So, what do you want to do to me?" "I already told you that if you killed anyone from the Yeager family, I''ll track you down and kill you!" Sabina red at him murderously. "Even if I don''t kill him, Loomis will do it himself. The same goes for you." "I won''t! I won''t kill my family, but you killed them! I can¡¯t tolerate that!" Chuck shrugged, but there was a voice behind him that said, "That is your problem. Now, let him go!" ck Rose walked over with a cold face! Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Sabina frowned upon seeing ck Rose. Meanwhile, Chuck was confused. How and when did she come out? Looking at Chuck''s puzzled eyes, ck Rose was filled with anger as she exined, "What are you looking at? I said I won''t let you out of my sight, so why are you out here by yourself? Are you trying to go against me?" Chuck was still in shock. She was so devoted to her job. However, why did Chuck find it strange? It was rare for her to say something like that to him! "You don''t have to look for me. I was just ordering some takeaway so we could eat together," he exined. "Who asked you to go ahead and order food?" ck Rose red at him. He had nothing to say. What else could Chuck say? First of all, ck Rose had thrown him out of the room. Besides, he was hungry. Why couldn''t he order some food? ck Rose stared at Sabina and warned, "Don''t touch him! I must protect him!" "ck Rose? Hah, you can''t protect him!" Sabina shook her head, looking cold. Chuck shuddered and pushed the two women apart. He didn''t want them to fight. After all, ck Rose was still wounded! She definitely wouldn''t be able to hold out against Sabina''s attack. He knew that Sabina was extremely angry because he had killed a Yeager family member. However, when they had a fight a while ago, Chuck felt that Sabina did not have any killing intent in her. That meant that she didn''t actually want to kill him. Perhaps she was just angry, so she kicked him. "I can''t protect him? Why don''t you try it? Let''s see if I''ll kill you!" ck Rose was furious. Sabina sneered, "You''re injured. Who are you to fight me?" "I don''t care whether I''m injured or not. As long as you touch Chuck, I''ll make sure to deal with you!" ck Rose was ready to attack! Sabina''s beautiful eyes were cold. The two women were at loggerheads. They were on the verge of a face-off! At that moment, the ordered takeaway was ready. The waiter was astonished. What was going on? Were they fighting over a husband? The waiter was envious. After all, they were both extremely beautiful women! He immediately regarded Chuck as his idol. Chuck was awesome to have two women fighting over him! The waiter admired Chuck for that! "Sir, here''s your takeaway. How should..." The waiter interrupted weakly. "Why don''t you take your wives to your room? It''s not appropriate for you three to cause a ruckus in the hallway," He suggested enviously. Maybe men like Chuck were more charismatic? That was why two beautiful women could be attracted to him at the same time! "What the hell did you mean?" ck Rose widened her eyes and shouted at the waiter. Meanwhile, Sabina kicked him angrily and cursed, "What the f*ck! Are you blind? How did youe to the conclusion that I''m his wife?" The waiter was trembling with fear. He was just an ordinary man. How could he take such a kick? Why were prettydies so scary once they got angry? Fortunately, Chuck knew that the waiter couldn''t stand the kick. Hence, he pushed the waiter away. The waiter managed to dodge the attacks. Otherwise, he could end up in aa and would take almost half a month just to recover. Before the waiter could recover from the shock, he put down the food and ran away immediately. "Stop there! How dare you talk nonsense!" Sabina was furious. "Don''t run! Stop!" ck Rose was also extremely pissed. This was awful! "Wait, let''s eat first," Chuck dragged the two of them into the room. If two fighting experts went after him, wouldn''t the waiter end up being killed? "Let go!" "Let go! Who asked you to grab me!" At the same time, the two women punched and kicked Chuck! Chuck endured the pain and was on the verge of tears. He tried his best and dragged the two women into the room. Then, he brought the food in. "Stop hitting me. Let''s talk after we eat. If you beat me again, I''ll seriously teach you a lesson!" Chuck''s face was full of anger and he looked pretty solemn Sabina and ck Rose snorted coldly. "Try this! It''s delicious," Chuck said as he ate. "Shut up!" The two women yelled at Chuck at the same time. Chuck was oblivious to their curses and continued to eat happily. In fact, Sabina travelled overnight from far to be there, so she was pretty hungry too. Simrly, ck Rose was injured the previous night. She was also weak and hungry. Once they saw Chuck wolfing down the food, their stomachs grumbled. Was it really that good? Both of them gulped. Chuck smiled and sat them down at the table. Then, he handed them some cutlery. "Let''s eat," Heughed. Sabina and ck Rose red at Chuck while he served them some food. They were silent and started to dig in. Chuck smirked. Wasn''t this nice now? They were hungry and all the food was gone instantly. Chuck even argued with Sabina over a slice of roasted pork. In the end, they split the slice into half and finally felt famished. "I''m full," Chuck burped, feeling satisfied. He could leave for home now. ck Rose was injured. After eating, she also felt much better. "Chuck, can we step out for a moment? I have something to tell you," Sabina stood up and headed outside. Chuck shrugged. Sabina was probably here to ask him something. Hence, he followed her. He also wanted to know what Sabina was doing here. Just then, ck Rose reminded him coldly, "You can''t go out! You must not leave my sight!" He was speechless. "Sabina, look..." Chuck sighed. "I''ll wait for you outside. If you don''te out in 3 minutes, I''lle in and have a fight. It''s up to you!" With that, Sabina went out. A fight was not necessary. After all, they just had a meal together! "ck Rose, let me talk to her."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Go ahead. But I won''t let you leave my sight," ck Rose said firmly. Chuck went out and ck Rose followed behind him. Sabina was furious. She red at ck Rose and went straight to the point, "Where is Karen?" "My mom? Aren''t you afraid of my mom? Didn''t you run awayst time?" Chuck was curious. What did Sabina want to do? "It''s not that I''m afraid of her. It''s just that I''m not of simr strength to her right now. If I faced her head-on, it was very likely that I would die. How could I not run away? Also, how dare you bring this matter up? Just speaking about it makes me angry. Things were clearly just between you and me, but you went ahead and called your mom? Why would you do something like that?" Sabina vented all her frustration that she had been hiding. Chuck was extremely embarrassed. She was right. However, he had no choice. He could not kill her, so he asked Karen toe over. "But didn''t you run away?" He muttered. "Run away? Being backstabbed isn''t really a nice feeling. I want to kill you, not run away!" Sabina shot back. "Um... Ok then. Why are you looking for my mom?" "Do you know about my grandfather''s situation?" "I know. He''s dying. That''s good news to me!" Chuck replied bluntly. The old man, Brooke Yeager, was about to die. That was why Karen came up with this n. She wanted to have Loomis be the head of the family and mess up the Yeager family. However, they didn''t expect Sabina to be so powerful to almost ruin Karen''s n. "How dare you say something like this?" Sabina flew into an immediate rage. "Uh..." "I have asked about my grandfather''s condition. I suspect that Karen has done something to my grandfather, so I want to see her!" "Are you serious? I''m telling you, you''ll die as soon as my momes here!" Chuck was not concerned. Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Karen''s original n was for Loomis to be the head of the Yeager family. She did not want a person like Sabina, who could reinforce the strength of the Yeager family, to be its head. Therefore, if Karen was here, Sabina would definitely be killed! Sabina frowned and said, "I came here to find you, and this is all you can say to me?" "Oh, do you want to pull some strings? You want me to ask my mom to let you go," Chuck understood her instantly. Otherwise, why did Sabina look for Chuck? "I want to talk to Karen," Sabina repeated coldly. "But she will kill you!" Chuck reminded her. This was so important that Karen wouldn''t let her go easily. "Please ask Karen toe over. I''ll talk to her. As for whether I''ll be dead or alive, I''ll leave it up to fate! That''s it. I''ll wait in the room next door!" Sabina turned around and left, looking for someone to help her check into the room. "You''re not trying to trick me, are you?" Chuck asked. If she had set up a trap, Chuck would not want to put Karen in danger! "There''s no need for me to y any tricks!" Sabina was infuriated. "If I had yed tricks, I would have killed you a long time ago! You slept like a pigst night!" If Sabina stabbed him the night before, Chuck would die. Even without a dagger, she could have strangled him!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Well, I''m just reminding you," Chuck shrugged. "What the hell are you talking about? Hurry up!" Sabina was mad. "You want a room? It''s 800 dors per night, you..." "Why is it so expensive?" Sabina was speechless that she dismissed the idea of getting a room. "It''s still fine. Hey, where are you going?" "Bathroom!" Sabina said as she walked away. After thinking about it for a long time, Chuck decided to tell Karen about the matter. He called her and told her that Sabina wanted to meet her. "Oh, she''s pretty smart then. Okay, I''lle over!" Karen said. "That..." Chuck stammered, not saying anything further. "Tell meter if you have anything to say. I need three hours to get there. Chucky, you can rest first." "Got it." Chuck hung up and went back to his room before saying, "Rest up. My mom will be hereter." ck Rose stared at Sabina who was a distance away. She then snorted and went back into the room. After that, Chuck tried sleeping on the couch. However, he suddenly thought of Sabina. Hence, he went to check if she was done. When he saw her outside, he pulled her into the room. Sabina was furious and frowned, "I''ll walk by myself." With that, Sabina went in. "There is the couch, the floor, and the bed. Where are you going to sleep? ck Rose is a patient, so she needs to sleep in the bed. I''m also hurt, and I''m going to sleep on the couch, so..." Chuck allocated the ces for each of them to rest. "Why don''t you just tell me that I''ll sleep on the floor?" Sabina squatted in a corner. She hadn''t had a good sleep for a long time and the floor was clean. It was not like she hadn''t slept on the floor before. She had experiences sleeping in caves in the wilderness, so it was fine. Chuck smiled and said, "Come over. You''re ady. How could I let you sleep on the floor?" "You don''t need to pretend to be kind. Let me tell you, Chuck Cannon. You have killed the Yeager family members and caused us trouble. I will never let you off easily!" After saying that, Sabina closed her eyes. Chuck was speechless. He sat down beside her and tried talking sense into her, "There''s nothing I can do about it. Your family provoked me in the first ce!" Sabina opened her eyes and replied, "Then you should just wait and see. From now on, I''ll y your games with you! Let''s see if you can bear with it!" "Whatever! It sounds interesting," Chuck said as he ced his arms around Sabina''s shoulders. Sabina knocked the daylights out of him. Chuck couldn''t take it anymore. If Sabina decided to hit him seriously, he would definitely spit out blood. She had no mercy when she was hitting someone. Hence, he went to the couch to sleep silently. On one end, ck Rose couldn''t sleep, so she kept her eyes locked on Sabina. She had been staring at Sabina all this time. "It''s useless for you to stare at me. You better get some rest and recuperate," Sabina said with her eyes closed. ck Rose snorted and closed her eyes. Then, there was a dead silence. All three of them fell asleep. Until there was a knock on the door. Sabrina opened her eyes and ck Rose too. Chuck finally opened his eyes in a daze and asked, "Mom?" "Yes, it''s me. Open the door for me," Karen''s voice could be heard from the outside. Sabina was a little nervous as Chuck went to open the door. Karen and Betty were standing outside and the two of them stepped into the room. Karen was a little puzzled and surprised. She didn''t expect that the three of them were actually staying in the same room. Did someone sleep on the bed, another on the couch, and the other on the floor? "Chucky, why don''t you get another room?" Karen asked. "She said it''s too expensive. Apparently, she can''t afford it," Chuck said. Karen looked at Sabina again. "Mom, that''s her, Sabina Yeager," Chuck said as he pointed at Sabina. "Alright, you and ck Rose can step out first," Karen nodded. When ck Rose got off the bed, Karen said, "Take this shot." It was thetest and most effective painkiller as of date. Karen knew ck Rose had been severely injured. "Thank you," ck Rose said and walked out with the painkiller. "Mom..." Chuck said softly. "I know." He heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Sabina for a brief moment. She was biting her lip nervously. Chuck then left them in the room. Betty followed them out and asked, "Young Master, are you also injured?" "I''m fine," Chuck shrugged. "You should rest more." "Alright, Betty." Chuck smiled. Then, the door was closed. Inside the room, Karen stared hard at Sabina. Sabina did not move and said, "I know you." "Oh, what do you know about me?" Karen was surprised. "I know you''re ruthless! Just like me!" Sabina said. "Yes, I do when it''s time for me to be ruthless! I don''t think you''re scared, so just tell me what you want," Karen smirked. "Did you do something to my grandpa?" Sabina asked with a deep voice. "Yes, I did. And it''s pointless for me to lie anyways," Karen admitted it coolly. The other members of the Yeager family could not tell, but only Sabina could. This only went to show that there was a huge gap among them. "What did you put into him? I know that you own a technologypany and have done research in many fields. It should include drugs." Sabina analyzed it carefully. She was sure she was right. "Oh? It''s useless even if I tell you. You''re pretty bold. How dare youe to see me alone," Karen scoffed coldly. "Give me the antidote!" "Give you? Why should I give it to you? To be honest, you are not qualified to negotiate terms with me in this room!" Karen shook her head. Sabina didn''t refute her. Karen''sbat ability was really strong. She knew that she couldn''t beat Karen. However, Sabina wasn''t so easy to finish off either. Otherwise, she would not have risked her life coming here. "I know, so I want to make a deal with you." "What''s the deal?" "You should know. Why do you ask?" Sabina frowned. She knew Karen was smart. How could Karen not know what kind of deal she was going to make with her? "Go ahead. Tell me." "Me or Loomis. Who do you think is more suited to be the head of the Yeager family" "None of you are good candidates. At the very least, Loomis will bring me more benefits. If you are in that position, you will only cause me more trouble. So, I''m not going to agree to this deal with you," Karen refused her bluntly. "Then, how are you so confident that Loomis can be the head of the family?" Sabina''s tone was suddenly cold. Chapter 705 Chapter 705 "It''s not confidence. Rather, it is because you are not clear about your situation. Without an opponent like you, why can''t Loomis Yeager be the head of the Yeager family?" Karen said indifferently. Hearing this, Sabina fell silent. She immediately understood Karen''s meaning. If Karen killed her right there, Loomis would have no other rivals. With his ruthlessness, why couldn''t Loomis be the head of the family? Sabina stepped back, looking wary as she asked, "Wanna kill me?" "What''s wrong with that? Chuck tried to kill youst time, but I didn''t expect you guys to have a good chat..." Karen didn''t expect that to happen either. Back then, Karen allowed Chuck to go kill Sabina because she wanted to give him a chance to train. But in the end, he did not kill Sabina. Instead, they became friends! Was that so? Sabina frowned. "I could have killed you thest time, but my son let you go." "Let me go? He betrayed me. He called you!" Sabina was annoyed whenever the incident was mentioned. "Yes, he did. But with Chuck''s ability, he could trap you or follow you. When I got there, do you think you could still escape if that happened?" Karen analyzed calmly. Sabina was astonished and denied, "He... he couldn''t follow me or catch me. So he could only let me escape." "No, you don''t know his ability. I could imagine that if he really wanted to stop you, you wouldn''t be able to escape," Karen was very certain. Previously, Chuck was knocked out by Elise and was trapped in the Amazon. However, he still managed to escape the highly protected room, caught Elise and escaped. He even survived in the Amazon. Karen then realized Chuck''s potential. Chuck only used a very short time to learnbat skills. If he had enough time, he would be the world''s number onebat master in just a matter of time. Sabrina''s furrowed brow rxed. She remembered the fearless look in Chuck''s eyes when she first met him. What was the scariest thing aboutbat? A man who wasn''t afraid to die. Therefore, in that sense, Chuck was really terrifying! "Okay, fine," Sabrina admitted. If Chuck insisted on stopping her, he could. At the very least, even if she ran away, he could catch up to her! Was it possible that he couldn''t catch up? Chuck was fearless. Of course, he would manage to catch up if he put his mind to it. With that in mind, Sabina knew that Chuck really let her go after the phone call that day. "Then what are you trying to say?" Sabina asked directly. "Aren''t you afraid of me?" Karen shrugged and found a ce to sit down. "Why should I be afraid of you? We only live once, and we all may die in the near future. No one will be able to resist the attack of weapons and firearms, and no one can guarantee that they can kill their opponents. So what is the point of being afraid?" Sabina had always thought about it, which had be one of the reasons she was able to survive for so long. If Sabina was afraid of everything, then how could she survive in such a harsh environment? Looking at Sabina, Karen wasn''t surprised. If Sabina didn''t think so, she would have been dead long ago. Sabina sat on the floor instead of the couch. It was as if she was a student meeting her ss teacher during the parent- teacher conference. The atmosphere in the air was cautious and tense. Karen smiled, "Tell me, what do you think?" "The Yeager family is not as simple as you think!" Sabina answered firmly. "I never thought that anything was simple," Karen shook her head. She had never looked down on people. That was one of the main reasons she had grown so quickly in just 20 years. "It''s good that you know. The Yeager family is a hidden family. Our heritage is profound, and it won''t be easy for Loomis to be the head of the family!" "I don''t think so. Loomis is ruthless. If he kills all his opponents, then the position will be his," Karen interrupted Sabina. "So you''re just as ruthless as him as well!" Sabina''s eyes glimmered with killing intent. "You may think so. It doesn''t matter," Karen shrugged. She would not say that she was a good person because she had killed people before. However, she didn''t think that she was a bad person. After all, she had done good things too. "Go on," Karen said. "Well, if Loomis bes the head of the family with your help and manages to disrupt everything in the Yeager family, you will seize the opportunity to invade them when the time is right. However, have you ever thought about the possibility of Loomis really making an effort and leading the entire Yeager family to fight with you? Would you be able to withstand his attacks?" Sabina said coldly. "You don''t have to worry about that. It''s better than you being the family head anyways! There''s a huge difference between you and Loomis. He''ll make your family deteriorate, while you can improve your family''s strength. That is the difference." Sabina was startled. Karen was really capable. She could see things clearly and thoroughly. Over the years, Sabina had too many thoughts and ideas in her mind on how she was going to improve the Yeager family so they could surpass the Whitlock family and be the top hidden family in the world! Karen''s judgement also proved that Sabina really had that kind of talent. "But I''m telling you, even if Loomis bes the family head, I''ll pull him down for sure!" "That''s too far for you to say. It''s already a question whether you can leave here today alive or not, isn''t it?" Karen stood up, her gaze filled with calmness. "No, I don''t really detect much killing intent from your gaze. You don''t really want to kill me," Sabina was confident. Karen was stunned and asked, "So?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was right. In many ways, Karen appreciated a girl who grew up the hard way. No one was there to help her grow, and in a sense, didn''t Karen grow like that too? She didn''t rely on the Lee family and had ventured on her path alone, up until now. "I know the reason. It isrgely due to Chuck." "Yes, it''s because of him. But so what?" "Give me my grandfather''s antidote, and I''ll be the family head. I''ll give you three years to improve and develop your skills! Then, I''ll settle things with you and what you have done to my family. You have my word." "Three years? Your grandfather seemed to have said the same thing," Karen shook her head. "Yes, but you can trust me. Aren''t you a person of your word?" Sabina offered. "Indeed, I can trust you. But if I develop myself over the three years, won''t you also develop the Yeager family''s strength as well? Thus, I think it''s better to make Loomis the head of the family. The risk to me is smaller." After Karen finished, she approached Sabina and attacked. Sabina was expressionless. She really wanted to fight with Karen. It was a feeling of excitement, not fear. She appreciated the chance to cross paths with a master inbat. Sabina faced Karen''s attacks head- on, but soon, the gap between them could be evidently seen. Sabina was astonished. She thought that she was a match for Karen, but when she actually fought her, she realized that the gap between them was only growing bigger. What the hell was going on? Suddenly, Karen reached out her hand and tried to grab Sabina''s neck! Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Chuck, ck Rose, and Betty were all waiting outside. After all, Chuck was still a little worried. He was not worried about Karen. Since she was here, she must have been well prepared. He was worried about Sabina. Karen was there because she wanted to kill Sabina. Chuck could see that clearly. Would Sabina be able to handle it? She wouldn''t! Therefore, Chuck was worried that Sabina would die in there. "Don''t worry." Betty tried tofort him. How could Chuck not be worried? Although they hadn''t known each other for long, they already knew each other well. They were friends and in a sense, sworn brothers. How could Chuck not be sad when someone who understood him well suddenly died? ck Rose had no expression on her face. She stared at the door, silent. She had a say in whether Karen would attack Sabina. After all, Karen had spared her thest time. Otherwise, she would have been long dead. The question now was, would Karen treat Sabina like ck Rose from back then? Thinking of it, ck Rose was neither surprised nor happy, and treated the matter indifferently. As Chuck was fidgeting, the door was opened and Karen stepped out. Chuck quickly ran in and found there was no one inside. There was only an iron arrow embedded above the window and a rope tied to it which led all the way to the outside. Chuck rushed to the window and found that the rope was still moving, but there was already no one there. Did Sabina escape in front of Karen? What exactly did the two talk about in the room? Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. At the very least, Karen was fine. Sabina was also safe and managed to run away. ck Rose didn''t see Sabina but she wasn''t too surprised. She just looked at Karen differently now. "Mom, is Sabina that powerful? How did she run away?" Chuck asked deliberately. Most of the things in the room remained intact. The only sign of their combat was on the carpet, where there were a couple of footprints. It showed that the battle between the two was pretty intense! "Yes, she''s quite strong. Don''t you think so too?" Karen shot Chuck a faint smile. "I think so. But if Sabina escapes, then Loomis will definitely fail to be the head of the Yeager family. If Sabina takes that position, won''t that bring us trouble?" Chuck said in a low voice. That was right! "Well... Let''s go back first!" Karen nced at the window and left the room first. Betty followed her. Chuck wanted to help ck Rose, but she rejected him and said, "Who needs your help?" "I''m trying to be nice. Don''t forget that I carried you back to the hotel, and you held onto me in a daze. But you..." Chuck was speechless. Why didn''t she feel grateful at all? "Stop saying this again, or else I''ll shoot you!" ck Rose threatened Chuck angrily. If it wasn''t because she was unconscious, why did she need him to carry her? Wasn''t there anything else he could say besides that? "Fine, you''re awesome. You happy now?" Chuck ignored her and ran over to ask Karen about what had happened. Of course, Karen told him. They went downstairs, checked out, and left for home. Just then, a pair of beautiful eyes could be seen from a corner. It was Sabina! She had a capsule in her hand and was staring at the capsule for a long time. Once again, she took a look at Karen, who was already leaving. She then left and disappeared into the alley. "Is Loomis going to be the head of his family? He''s been doing a lot of shy stuff recently," In a luxurious room, Adriana said casually. "That''s right. Other than him, no one else in the Yeager family dares to do so. However, ording to my analysis, Karen is backing him. That''s the only reason why Loomis is so bold," Nelson shared his thoughts with Adriana. "I see. This is how Karen ns to attack the Yeager family. I''m surprised. But haven''t you found out that the Yeager family abandoned several children 16 years ago? How many are still alive now?" "There should probably be two left. But those who can survive are the cream of the crop." "Of course I know that. The survivor will be the future master of the Yeager family," Adriana''s nk expression faded away and she grew a little serious. "I asked Loomis to deal with Chuck, but he didn''t do anything at all. Instead, he decided to cooperate with him. It seems that he thinks nothing of my words," Adriana said coldly. To her, it meant that Loomis had gone against her. Her possessiveness was so strong that she would never allow that to happen! "Do you need me to call Loomis Yeager over?" "I think that you should bring Sabina, who was abandoned by the Yeager family here. I want to see her... If she really has the capability to be the next family head, it may be a good thing for me." "A good thing? That kind of person is definitely better than trash like Loomis. If she really bes the head of the Yeager family, it will be a threat to you!" Nelson reminded her vigntly. "It seems that you''ve been following me for so long that you can''t even read my mind!" Adriana said, ncingzily at Nelson. "Please, enlighten me," Nelson muttered. Who could figure out what Adriana was thinking? "She''s a woman and so am I. If she bes the next head, we women will control the world. Women are the strongest. Men are just essories to us," Adriana was very serious, her eyes glistening upon that thought. Nelson broke out in a cold sweat when he heard that. It was a problem. Adriana''s possessiveness was beyond his imagination. Which man could bear to stand it? Except for Chuck, no one else could! "It would be interesting to have a powerful opponent to y with me. Otherwise, if a person like Loomis became the next family head, I can easily kill him anytime. It''s so boring. That''s no fun at all," Adriana sighed. Nelson could not answer her. He was silent. "Leave. Tell Chuck toe to find me. I miss him, now go..." Adriana orderedzily. Nelson nodded and went to make the necessary arrangements. What was so good about Chuck anyways? He actually managed to bewitch Adriana and made her miss him so much. It was something that every man would envy! When Nelson was at the door, there was a phone call. He answered it. A short while, he was startled and asked, "Hold on, let me ask the Miss..." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Don''t ask me. Let Chucke over, I miss him. Hurry!" Adriana urged. She really missed Chuck. She had been angry for long, but Chuck didn''t even contact her. What was he doing? Did he forget her? Hah, she wouldn''t allow him to forget her! "Well, there is a woman outside who wants to see you. Oh, she said her surname is Yeager..." Nelson said. Chapter 707 Chapter 707 "Yeager?" Adriana sat up straight on the couch. "Yes, the person said her surname is Yeager," Nelson nodded. "Check the surveince cameras. I want to see for myself," Adriana waved her hand. Nelson took out his phone and handed it to Adriana. The screen was a picture of the entrance. "Is this a beggar?" Adriana nced at it and said. "Uh..." "Her clothes are a mess and her hair is disheveled and oily. Look, there''s even mud on her shoes! Who is this?" Adriana said in disgust. She hated dirty people. Nelson was speechless. In fact, the woman looked fine to him. However, he didn''t dare to express his thoughts. Instead, he said, "Miss, she said her surname is Yeager. Could it be that she''s one of those children who were still alive? It looks like she''s about the same age." "Maybe," Adriana wasn''t interested in looking anymore and handed the phone back to Nelson. "Do you want to see her?" "Yes. Just take her to the shower, wash her hair and give her a new set of clothes. Then, bring her over to see me, but have her stand at the door because she looks so dirty," Adriana ordered. She had a severe case of mysophobia. Even Karen stayed far away from her previously... Not to mention the girl at the entrance now. "Understood." With that, Nelson left. When he reached the door, he saw a girl with a backpack. It was indeed Sabina Yeager. She wanted to ask for one favour from Adriana. Hence, she came. "Will Adriana meet me?" Sabina asked. "Come in!" Nelson nodded and Sabina followed him in. But very soon, she was dumbfounded. Why did the guy bring her to the bathroom? Could it be that Adriana was taking a shower? "Excuse me, why are we here?" Sabina couldn''t help but ask. "Here are body wash and shampoo. These are the best in the world. Clothes and hats... Everything is there," Nelson pointed at a cab next to him that had everything. "I... I''m here to see Adriana Whitlock. Why do I have to take a bath?" Sabina did not quite understand. "She said that you are too dirty," Nelson then stepped out. Sabina was shocked. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She looked at herself. Where was the dirt? Where? "Hey, I''m not dirty!" She immediately grew furious. "If you don''t take a bath, she won''t see you. Don''t you know that she is a clean freak?" "I''ve heard a little about her, but I''m really not dirty. Hey... f*ck. Is she out of her mind? " Sabina was enraged. She had never seen anyone like that before. After all, she was not a man. Was it really that necessary? However, she had no choice but to follow the instructions given to her. She was forced to take a shower, wash her hair, and change into some clothes before going out. "The hat. You haven''t put it on," Nelson reminded her. Sabina put it on and said angrily, "Is it okay now?" "Women should be neat. You should learn more from her," Nelson shook his head then led the way. "Since she loves cleanliness so much, does she not goto the bathroom?" Sabina grumbled. Nelson frowned and advised her, "Listen, try not to say this in front of her." Sabina was toozy to say anything. She followed Nelson to arge room. When she wanted to go in, he stopped her. "Now what?" "Stand at the door. She''s afraid that your hair might fall around," Nelson said. Sabina was shocked. She stared at him angrily. Hair loss? Who didn''t have that? Sabina saw Adriana on the couch. She took a deep breath and said, "I want to talk to you." "Did you brush your teeth?" Adriana suddenly frowned and covered her nose from a distance. Sabina felt insulted and was irritated, "Hey, that''s enough!" "Did she brush her teeth just now?" Adriana asked Nelson. "Yes, she did. She doesn''t smell," He replied. However, Adriana still covered her nose and frowned, "Tell me, why are you here?" "I''m looking for you..." "Hold on, tell me who you are first!" Sabina was enraged to the extreme and dered, "I''m Sabina Yeager!" "The person who was abandoned by the Yeager family 16 years ago?" Adriana askedzily. "Yes, that''s right." "Well then, why did youe to me?" Adriana looked at Sabina casually and asked, "Why do you look like this? Your hair is messy. You don''t look like a woman but a man..." Sabina ignored her and continued, "I want to borrow something from you." "Borrow something? I won''t lend it to you. If you use it, then how can I bear to use it again?" "That''s enough from you. I want to borrow the special medicine from yourpany," Although Sabina had gotten the antidote, she still couldn''t cure her grandfather. Brooke''splications had already started to crop up. She had to get the best medicine for him. The Whitlock family''spany had the best medicine in the whole world. However, the medicine was not sold to outsiders and was specially developed for the Whitlock family members only. "Oh, can you make it clear to me? You want to save your grandfather?" "That''s right." "Why should I give it to you?" Adriana shook her head. "What do you want? I''ll trade something with you in return!" "What do you have that I don''t?" Adriana raised an eyebrow at her. Sabina was furious. Adriana wasn''t lying. As the heiress of the Whitlock family, Adriana had everything. "Then you can make a request, as long as you give me the medicine." "No, get out!" Sabina was already at her limits and she tried to reason with Adriana, "I''m here. You have to give it to me." Nelson frowned. Adriana looked at Sabina again and said, "If you force me to give it to you, I''ll be more reluctant to give it to you..." "Don''t you have anything you want me to do?" "Yes, but you... Wait, can you be the head of the Yeager family?" Adriana suddenly thought of something. "Yes, I can." "Oh, then there is something that I will so graciously allow you to help me with. At first, I asked Loomis to do it, but it seems that he can''t. So only you can do it. It will be better if you help me," Adriana saidzily. "Just say it. As long as it is within my power, I won''t reject your request!" Sabina heaved a sigh of relief. When she came over, she still had no idea how to convince Adriana. After all, Adriana was the future heiress of the Whitlock family. Of course, Sabina had heard a little about her. She knew Adriana''s character was domineering and entric. It was not easy to get along with such a person. Hence, how could she convince her? "Well, after I allow you to be the head of the Yeager family, you need to use the Yeager family''s strength to suppress someone!" "Suppress someone? Why?" Sabina was confused. She couldn''t figure out what Adriana was thinking. The Whitlock family was the top hidden family. They could destroy someone, let alone an entire family, with just a few words. Why wouldn''t they do it themselves? "You don''t have to know. All you need to do is to suppress him. But don''t go too far." "What the hell do you want to do?" Sabina became more confused as she listened on. What did Adriana mean? If she didn''t like someone, why couldn''t she just kill that person? Why did she still want to suppress him? What was she thinking? Was she just ying around? "If you suppress him, he wille and beg me," Adriana''s eyes were burning with passion. Sabina was dumbfounded, "You... You like this guy? That''s why you need to do this?" It turned Sabina''s world upside down. What the hell was this? "Yes, I like him!" Adriana nodded with a serious look on her face as she smirked, "So I want him to beg me." Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Since Adriana actually came clean, Sabina was devastated to hear the big reveal. Wasn''t this a little perverse? Was she forcing the person she liked to beg her? What kind of tactic was this? When a person liked someone, they would quietly help their crushes as this would already make them happy. However, Adriana was different from others. She forced the person that she liked to beg her. Sabina suddenly felt that being liked by a woman like Adriana didn''t seem like a particrly good thing! Adriana forgot that although a woman can be forceful with a man, she couldn''t exert the kind of force that would match a queen''s! Moreover, the old days and ways were a thing of the past. Why on earth did this kind of oppression still exist presently? Was she looking for someone she liked or a male ve? Sabina didn''t expect her to be like this at all. "Well, does the guy like you?" Sabina asked. From a woman''s viewpoint, she also found that Adriana was a great catch, in terms of figure and appearance. However, Adriana''s character did not sit well with Sabina. Since Adriana tried to force the guy to beg her, didn''t this mean that the guy didn''t like her back? A cold ray shed through Adriana''s beautiful eyes, "You''re asking too much!" Sabina immediately understood what she meant by that. Her suspicions were correct, but now she was curious. Who was the guy who could make Adriana like him but not like her back? N?velDrama.Org content. Was he breathtakingly handsome? Or was he the best man in the world? Maybe he was a professional smooth-talker? "He will fall in love with me sooner orter!" Adriana''s beautiful eyes sparkled/ "Well, who is it? Can you tell me about him?" Sabina thought it was interesting. Adriana''s character was quite a handful, so she started to feel sorry for the man she liked. "I''ll tell you when you be the head of the family." Adriana said. "Alright, where''s the medicine?" Sabina shrugged. Of course, she was happy. Nelson had gone to get the medicine for her. He returned soonter, a box of medicine that hadn''t hit the store shelves yet in hand. Sabina looked at it and breathed a sigh of relief. "I''ll make a move now." Sabina said, wanting to get changed into her own clothes. The clothes were too soft on her skin and she felt ufortable. She liked and was used to wearing cheap clothes, as long they were clean. "I don''t want anyone else to know what happened today. Do you understand what I mean?" Adriana reminded her. "I understand, I''m not the mouthy type." "And you have to remember that I''m looking forward to you bing the head of the family!" Adriana saidzily. "Why?" Sabina narrowed her dazzling eyes and felt that there was something wrong with the way Adriana was looking at her. She could strongly feel Adriana''s desire for control. "Isn''t it good for women to control the family? I can prove that women are better than men, and you can do that too!" Sabina was startled with herments. What was on Adriana''s mind? In fact, she did not have such thoughts. She just wanted to take the Yeager family to greater heights for their future generations. It would mean that she had made adequate contributions to the family during her lifetime. Sabina was speechless. They didn''t share the same thoughts or ns. She took off her clothes, her hat and then got changed into her clothes before taking her leave. The medicine should be able to help her grandfather to hold on a little longer. Sabina was definitely trying to keep her grandfather alive. There was a huge difference between her and Loomis! "Miss, do you really trust her that much? Should I give her a reminder?" Nelson asked. Adriana''s current way of handling matters was different from the past. Nelson had served Adriana for so long and he could feel it that day. "That''s not necessary. There''s more to this woman than what meets the eye. If she can be the head of the family, things will be interesting for me in the future..." Adriana shook her head. Adriana had a feeling that Sabina would be her rival. So, of course Adriana would treat her differently. "Miss, please wait for a moment. I will call Chuck over now." Men had their own way of doing things. Regardless of what Chuck was doing, Nelson would get him toe over as soon as possible. "Hurry up!" Adriana urged. Nelson quickly went out, but Adriana stopped him, "Wait!" "Miss, you are..." Nelson couldn''t figure out what Adriana was thinking. Adriana, who was always decisive, seemed to be hesitant that day. "Didn''t you say that Chuck has ns for a casino recently? Has he found someone for the renovation? How''s it going?" "Renovations are almost done. Is something the matter?" Nelson asked curiously. Adriana got up from the couch which meant that she had ns to go out. What was she trying to do? Was she going to see Chuck in person? "Take me to his casino. I want to see how the renovation is going." Adriana saidzily and walked out. Nelson shook his head and was in disbelief. What kind of charm did Chuck have? How could Adriana, the future heiress of the Whitlock family, be so willing to take the initiative when it came to him? There were lines of men who would show up at her demand. It was unexpected that Adriana would make the first move! Chuck should be grateful! "Please wait a moment. I''ll immediately get someone to have the private jet ready!" Nelson said, running out of the room. Two hourster, Adriana was at Chuck''s casino. The renovation was almostpleted and was in its final stages. "Not bad. The location and renovation are great. Business should be good once it''s open. Get someone over here now to make the floor gold. Go!" Adriana ordered. Nelson was dumbfounded but it was not because of the gold. Even if the casino was made of gold, it would not be a problem. However, it was the first time that Adriana took the initiative to do that for a man! "Yes, I''ll call someone over right away." Nelson quickly made a call. The Whitlock family owned the area. Many people could be summoned with just a phone call. "Miss Dawson, pleasee over and take a look!" The contractor called out to Patricia and he reached her office. Patricia had been prepping for the casino opening and was very busy. "What is it?" Patricia frowned and put away her work. "A group of people came and started smashing up the floor which we hadpleted. Miss Dawson, please go and take a look!" The contractor panicked when he saw what was happening to the floors. They were about to get off work when they suddenly saw many people rushing in. They began smashing the floor and no one could stop them! Did the boss offend someone? Were they here to destroy the casino when the renovation was almost done? "What? I''ll take a look!" Patricia''s face immediately became cold and furious. She was in charge of the casino. Such vicious things definitely couldn''t be allowed! Patricia ran out and saw dozens of people smashing up the floor. There were a few cars parked outside and five people came in with heavy boxes. What were they doing? "Hey, what are you doing? Stop!" Patricia ran over. However, she suddenly stopped and was astonished. She had seen that the boxes were packed with gold. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 "Gold? What the heck are you doing?" Patricia was dumbfounded. She was not shocked by the gold. After all, her family''s assets were worth over ten billion dors; gold was nothing to her. But who the heck sent so much gold over? Were they going to smash the floor and pave it again? It was too extravagant to pave it with gold! More boxes of gold were brought in. She wondered how many boxes were there. Were they trying to pave the entire floor of the lobby? Did Chuck send them over? But how could Chuck not tell her about this? Patricia was astonished, and so were the other workers. Everyone could see what was going on, that these people were paving the floor with gold. In the past, the workers too hade across clients who paved their floors with gold. However, none of them used this much gold! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. How scary was that? Everyone was appalled. When Patricia came to her senses, she immediately stopped them, "Stop! Who called you over? All of you stop now!" Yet no one stopped! The people carried on in an orderly manner. Since they didn''t listen to Patricia, she couldn''t stop them. She could only call Chuck and tell him about it. "What? I''ll be right there." Chuck said in shock. He hung up. As he and Wi were in the middle of a conversation, he said to her, "Auntie Logan, I''m going to the casino now. Would you like toe with me?" Wi was curious, "To the casino? And meet Patricia?" Thinking of this, Wi unconsciously thought of what happened that day after she got drunk with Chuck. Well, well, well. Chuck still didn''t know about it yet. Did Chuck want to be drunk again? Wi felt a little embarrassed thinking of this. "Okay. I''ll go wherever you go." Wi nodded, not being able to refuse Chuck. It was fine to let it happen again, as long as Chuck liked it. "Well." Chuck''s expression was unreadable. "Chuck, is something the matter?" Wi suddenly saw Chuck''s face changed, and she asked with concern. "Auntie Logan, there''s some trouble down at the casino." "Trouble?" Wi''s beautiful eyes turned cold. She would absolutely not allow anyone to cause trouble at Chuck''s ce. No wonder Chuck said that he wanted to go to the casino with her. It turned out that someone was there to cause a ruckus. To tell the truth, Wi was a little disappointed. She had given her most precious thing to Chuck, but Chuck was still in the dark about it. Was Wi sad? Actually, she was not. She willingly did it anyway. What was there to be sad about? She had given her most precious thing to someone she liked, and not to others. Therefore, Wi didn''t feel sad at all. So, what was Wi feeling? She felt lost and disappointed, like she had gained something, and lost it at the same time. "Well, it''s not exactly trouble. Just someone smashing up the casino lobby..." "They''re destroying the casino!" Wi was very angry. "No, they''re paving the lobby with gold after smashing it up." Chuck wondered who was behind this. Paving the lobby? With gold? How luxurious was that? When Chuck nned to open a casino, he once had this idea in mind, but it was just an idea. He didn''t actually do it. Of course, when Chuck told his mother about it, she agreed and supported him. She had many gold mines in the United States, so there was absolutely no problem with paving the floor with gold. Later on, Chuck thought that it was too extravagant, so he gave up on the idea. So, who was behind this now? "Paving the lobby with gold?" Wi was shocked. She didn''t expect to hear this. No wonder Chuck looked surprised. This was the reason. "Yes, I have to go over and take a look." Chuck said. "I''m going too." Wi immediately stood up. "Okay, let''s go." When Wi and Chuck left, ck Rose trailed closely behind them... "Who is that woman?" Adriana noticed Patricia, who was trying to stop her men from working. "She is from the Dawson family. Chuck asked her to be in charge of the casino." Nelson replied. "Oh, Chuck doesn''t like her, does he?" Looking at Patricia, Adriana narrowed her beautiful eyes. "I don''t think so. That woman is just his subordinate. Chuck has a za that is run by a woman named Ynda. Chuck seems to prefer to have women running his business." Nelson had looked into Chuck''s personal information. "All right." Adriana said. After a moment, her beautiful eyes appeared to be affectionate and hopeful. "Tell me, Chuck will like that, won''t he?" "That''s for sure. His casino interiors didn''t look grand at all before. Miss, you just give him a touch of luxury in an instant. He will definitely like it." Nelson praised. "I also think that he will like it. This is the first time I have taken the initiative to do this for a man. He must like it." Adriana said. "Yes. Look, Chuck is here." Nelson pointed toward a direction where two cars were approaching. A man and two women got out of the cars. They were Chuck, Wil and ck Rose. Adriana frowned, "Is Wi asking for death again?" She had thought about killing Wi during the past couple of days. "This woman is a b*tch. She knows she is Chuck''s side piece but would still stick to him." Nelson agreed with her. "Just ignore her. As long as she behaves, I won''t kill her. By the way, did she do anything with Chuck?" Adriana asked. Nelson broke out in a cold sweat. He had not gotten anyone to monitor them for the past few days. Hence, he did not even know what happened at Patricia''s house. If Adriana knew about what happened, Wi would definitely be killed. "No." "Well, If she did something, kill her immediately!" "Yes, Miss. Don''t worry." Nelson answered. "Chuck..." Adriana was watching at a distance. It had been a few days since shest saw him. He seemed to have lost weight. "It''s them, Chuck." As Chuck was there, Patricia breathed a sigh of relief. Chuck saw the crewmen working his floors. Their efficiency was remarkable; the floor of the lobby had been smashedpletely. The broken floor tiles had been transported out, and they had already started paving the floor with gold. "Who sent you here?" Chuck asked. No one answered. Everyone was carrying out their work quietly and meticulously. Chuck was speechless. "Chuck wants to know who''s doing this, but why didn''t he think of me? As if there are a lot of people in the world who can do this with so much gold?" Adriana said with displeasure in her voice. She was hoping that Chuck would find her and notice her because besides her, who else would treat him so well? Who would pave so much gold for his sake? Adriana was looking forward to Chuck''s arrival. She imagined that Chuck would thank her, saying that he liked it very much. "Come over quickly." Adriana thought to herself. "Auntie Logan, who do you think it is?" Chuck couldn''t figure it out. His casino was not open for business just yet, and there were only a few people who knew that he was the boss. Who on earth did this? "Hmmm..." Wi was smart. After seeing the gold, she immediately knew that Adriana must be the one behind this "It should be Adriana." Wi said. "Her?" Chuck was dumbfounded. "Great, now he knows that it was me..." Adriana''s expectations skyrocketed. Chapter 710 Chapter 710 "Adriana?" Chuck''s brows furrowed. What was the woman trying to do? Did she pave the gold for him to make him feel grateful to her? Chuck knew just what Adriana was thinking! He walked to the door and looked around. He saw that there was a luxury car parked a distance away. Was Adriana in it? He must make it clear with Adriana. However, he remembered his father''s words. He said that if Chuck could not handle the Yeager family, he might have to marry Adriana. "Auntie Logan, ck Rose, please wait for me. I''ll go over and have a look." As Chuck spoke, he was already heading towards the car''s direction. Wi really wanted to go with him, but she couldn''t. Was she afraid of Adriana? Wi was not even afraid of death, how could she be afraid of Adriana? She couldn''t bear to die now because of Chuck. "Why don''t we have a drink after we''re done here?" Patricia asked Wi. Patricia had not rxed for the past several days. She was in need of a drink as well. "Let''s ask Chuckter if he wants a drink too." Wi said. "Okay." Patricia didn''t say anything else. She wanted to have a chat with Chuck too. Wait, why would she want to have a chat with Chuck? She was really curious about Adriana, who Wi mentioned earlier. Who was she? Was her car parked where Chuck was heading towards? ck Rose snorted. She was unhappy when she saw Chuck going over to Adriana''s car, but didn''t exactly know why she was unhappy. "Come in," Adriana said. Although Chuck was dusty and his shoes were dirty, it was fine for him to sit in her car. Adriana didn''t mind. She thought Chuck would soon be her man anyway. When she was rescued by Chuck, didn''t she fall asleep by his side? She didn''t mind then, and she didn''t mind now, especially since she was presently very much into Chuck. Adriana was hoping that Chuck would like the new touch up. With gold on it, the casino''s ambiance would be instantly uplifted. Wasn''t it great? "What you''re doing is not necessary. Get your men to leave now! I don''t need any of these!" Chuck said, not beating around the bush. He didn''t want to say more on the matter. Frankly, whenever he thought of what his father said about possibly marrying her in the future, he would gopletely speechless. How could he marry a woman like this? Chuck was already turned off by the haughty and patronizing look in her eyes. How could he possibly even think of marrying her? "What did you say? You don''t need them?" Adriana''s face turned cold. Her heart sank. It was the first time she made the first move, yet he rejected her? For a moment, Adriana was so angry she wanted to kill someone! "Yes, I don''t need it. The casino has already been renovated. Why did you do this without even telling me? What''s the meaning of this?" Chuck asked. What did Adriana want to do? Did she force Chuck to be grateful to her? "I wanted to give you a sur- do I even need to inform you when I do things? I don''t mind if that''s what you''re asking for!" Adriana said coldly. "Do you know how overbearing you are?" Chuck waspletely baffled by Adriana. Adriana was indeed a stunner. But why was her personality so odd? What man could possibly stand such a princess personality? Chuck was not a ve, nor was he a simp! "Overbearing? Chuck, you better watch what you say. There''s a limit to my patience!" "Then, stop tolerating it." Chuck deadpanned. "If I had not tolerated you, you would''ve been long dead by now." Adriana said coldly. Yes, when Adriana and Chuck slept next to each other for the first time, his hand touched hers. All it took was one order from Adriana, and he would have been killed without a trace. How could he still be alive? Didn''t he know who she was? That she couldn''t just be touched by anyone? It had been so many years, and Chuck was the only man who had touched her. "Whatever. Tell your men to stop." Chuck said. He did not care about anything else, and he definitely would not ept getting married to her. N?velDrama.Org content. "No way! No one can stop me from doing what I want to do! I am going to pave the whole casino!" Adriana ordered immediately. More people woulde byter. "What do you want? You want me to thank you?" Chuck was silent for a while before he asked Adriana. Adriana did not reply. Of course, that was what she meant. It was her first time doing such a thing. Shouldn''t she get a thank you from him? She didn''t want Chuck''s money. As long as he said he liked it and thanked her for it, it would be just fine. Couldn''t Chuck just do this for her? "Adriana, let me ask you..." "Come in and have a chat with me." Adriana ordered coldly. However, Chuck didn''t move. How was it possible for him to sit in there? "What on earth do you like about me?" Chuck asked. He thought that Adriana only liked men from the hidden family. After all, the two families were the perfect match in terms of social and financial status. "Why do you ask? I won''t answer you!" "If you don''t, how can I change?" "Why do you want to change?" "If I change what you like about me, then you won''t like me anymore!" Chuck eximed while staring at Adriana who looked at him in a way that made him feel a little ufortable. Did Adriana do something to him? Why did he suddenly feel like this? "Chuck!" Adriana was furious. "Don''t push me!" "I''m not pushing you to do anything." Chuck sighed. Chuck regretted saving Adriana. How did he meet such a domineering woman? "I treat you so well, but you are not touched at all. You should know that most men don''t even get a chance to approach me." Adriana said angrily. She was really upset. She stared daggers at Chuck, wanting to kill him. But deep down, she knew that she didn''t really want to. After all, this was the first man who touched her heart! Without Chuck, how could she fall in love with other men? "I didn''t ask you to do this." Chuck shook his head, feeling as if he couldn''t go on like this. "Yes, you didn''t. But I did it anyway!" Chuck wanted to leave. So he said, "Let''s stop talking about this. Even after you''ve paved everything, I''d just get others to renovate it all over again." "How dare you!" Adriana shouted. Chuck''s brows furrowed. What did Adriana take him for? A subordinate? Did he always have to listen to her? Was everything she did and said thew? "Why wouldn''t I?" "How dare you! This is my gift to you. If you dare destroy it, I will not let you open this casino!" Adriana really would do that. She had been this close to killing good ol'' innocent Wi previously. Was there really anything she wouldn''t dare do? "Whatever!" Chuck shrugged. He knew Adriana would do it, but it was impossible for Chuck to compromise that moment. "Whatever? Alright, I''ll get someone to destroy your casino right now!" Adriana threatened as she got up in anger. She then got off the car. Chuck''s eyes turned cold, "If you do that, then you and I will be enemies forever!" This was Chuck''s first project in the United States, he could not allow anything to go wrong. Not even Adriana! "Are you serious? Think clearly about what you''re saying!" Adrianaughed sarcastically as her insides raged with anger. Chapter 711 Chapter 711 Chuck had certainly thought it through. Adriana was so domineering and he was definitely not a simp. Why should he indulge her capriciousness and ridiculously strong desire to control? "I am very sure. Please ask them to leave." "No, I won''t! Chuck, you''re so ungrateful! I''ll remember what you said forever!" Adriana was enraged. Adriana had never been so angry before. She didn''t think she''d get this angry but Chuck had really pushed her to her limit. He made her angry, but she couldn''t find a way to vent it out. "That''s up to you." Chuck shrugged. They were so hostile towards each other, it felt as though a war was about to break out. "Chuck, I really wanted to kill you just now!" When Chuck said that they would be enemies forever, the murderous intent erupted in Adriana''s heart in that instant. If it was someone else, Adriana would have the person killed instantly. Only Chuck could have gotten such special treatment. "Hmm!" Chuck still didn''t care. He then said, "Get someone to take the gold away. I don''t need it!" "I won''t let them leave. This is for you. It doesn''t matter if you ept it or not. I want to see your casino be full of gold." Adriana did not allow any room for negotiation. It was her first time giving a gift to a man, but stubborn Chuck was not willing to ept it! This was a great blow to Adriana! He didn''t want to talk to Adriana anymore. Why should she be bothered with his casino? Why? Seeing that Chuck was leaving, Adriana felt anxious. She had something prepared since she initially thought that Chuck would like the gold and would thank her. Then, she could start building a good rtionship with him. However, things didn''t go as she had expected them to! It was just like before - Adriana was so angry that she felt herself almost go mad, but still, she would not bear to do anything to him. "Stop, Chuck!" Adriana got off the car. Chuck stopped. "I won''t argue with you, but can you just please ept what I have given you. Is that okay?" Adriana lowered her voice. Nelson was dumbfounded. It was the first time he heard Adriana surrendering to a person. Chuck sighed. If Adriana was more polite and less bossy, Chuck would not have refused her. However, she was not like this at all! "I''m being humble for the first time. What more do you want? I do really think that your casino will look good with the gold pavement." "I''ll figure out what the gold is worth and pay you back for them," Chuck replied. "No, it is for you. Do you like it?" Adriana asked, looking hopeful. "I don''t like it." Chuck said as he went back into the casino. If Chuck liked it and epted it, what would this mean? In an instant, Adriana''s expression turned cold. She was fuming as she got back into her car. Nelson didn''t dare to offend her, but he had no choice. He had tofort her. He said, "Miss, don''t be angry. I think Chuck just doesn''t know what''s good for him. He is a b*stard! Other men would be so grateful to get a gift from you. He did it on purpose and wanted to look superior!" Hearing Nelson bad mouthing Chuck, Adriana frowned and said, "Don''t talk about my man!" Nelson shivered, "Yes, most definitely!" "Get the men to continue. I''ll give it to him even if he doesn''t want it! Also, when his casino opens, throw him a big opening ceremony." Adriana ordered. Nelson thought to himself, "What''s going on?" Did Adriana just surrender? This was simply unbelievable! Shouldn''t she teach Chuck a lesson to scare him right away? Why was it different this time? "Sure, I''ll get that done, no worries!" Nelson answered nkly. He was too astonished. Adriana seemed to have morphed into apletely different person. "You look very surprised!" Adriana asked. "Yes, I thought that Chuck was too..." Nelson did not dare to continue. "Chuck is the first man I have ever fallen in love with. Since he has sessfully gotten my heart, it''s making me not give up on this. The more he rejects me, the more I want him to truly fall in love with me and be my man..." A glimmer of light shine shed through Adriana''s beautiful eyes. Yes, Chuck made Adriana angry yet still made her like him so much. This was such a huge dilemma. The key fact was that Adriana actually liked feeling like this. Nelson trembled when he heard this. He really couldn''t understand it! "Drive." Adriana said as she closed her eyes. How could Nelson dare dy? He drove away immediately. Suddenly, Adriana opened her eyes. "Call Wi toe and see me." "Yes!" Nelson took his cell phone out. Chuck was startled when he heard the sound of the car leaving. He didn''t expect Adriana to leave so quickly. Adriana really wasn''t going to do anything? Chuck was toozy to think about it. It was better for her to leave so that he could rx. When Chuck walked back into the casino, he told the people to stop but unsurprisingly, they didn''t. Chuck then grabbed a person and was ready to beat him up! He had no choice but to resort to violence. He wondered if they would leave now! "Please don''t. If we can''t finish it, we''ll be screwed. Please don''t do this. I beg you. I still have a family! Please! Let us continue!" One of the men knelt down, and the other workers followed. Chuck sighed and let go of his hand. Adriana''s order must be fulfilled even at the cost of the people''s life. These people were innocent. "Chuck, what should we do now?" Patricia asked. She was in a daze. Who exactly did Chuck meet a while ago? It was someone who could send so much gold in such a short period of time. It wasn''t some ordinary person, was it? She could see from a distance that it was a woman who got out of the car a moment ago. Patricia could also see that her figure was perfect. Patricia didn''t know why but she felt ufortable. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Forget it. Find someone to assess the value of the gold." Chuck wanted to pay Adriana back. "Okay." Patricia immediately took care of the matter. "By the way, where is Auntie Logan?" Chuck asked. Wi was just here a moment ago. Where had she gone? "I don''t know, but I saw her getting a phone call. Maybe she''s on the phone somewhere." Patricia said. "Alright." Chuck nodded. "Chuck, would you like to grab a drink?" Patricia asked him as she had no other friends except Chuck. "Okay." Chuck agreed. "You know, I actually think the gold pavement is fine. It looks elegant." "Yeah, not too shabby, ain''t it?" Chuck forced a smile. What else could he do anyway? "Miss, she is here." Nelson announced when Wi approached the car. There was not much expression on her face. She showed no fear, only indifference. "Such a disgusting face! Give her a p!" Adriana ordered. She wanted to vent her anger and seeing Wi''s face only made her more annoyed. Thus, this was the perfect moment for her rage release. Nelson nodded. He got out of the car and quickly made his way towards Wi. Chapter 712 Chapter 712 As Nelson speed-walked towards Wi, he raised his hand and was about to p her. His hands were full of calluses. So, the p would definitely make Wi''s beautiful face swell up and turn into a shade of red! It was possible that her ears would even bleed! Wi was expressionless and looked to be facing this calmly. The moment Nelson raised his hand higher, Wi stepped back! Wi was smart. She knew that Adriana would teach her a lesson! Nelson''s p missed, and he was furious! "Adriana, I''m not here to get beaten up!" Wi yelled. Though she was faced with the person who almost killed her previously, Wi kept herposure and remained calm. Those who came head-to-head with death before and survived were capable of being tranquil even in the face of the harshest adversity. Apart from things rted to Chuck, nothing else was capable of triggering her emotions. Even if she faced death again, she would remain like this, calm and collected. "Oh, you''re wrong. This p was only a small punishment. Killing you is what I want to do now." Adriana saidzily. "That''s fine by me!" Wi replied. "I hate your tone!" There was cold indifference in Adriana''s beautiful eyes. "However you feel about me is your business and your business alone! I''m here to tell you that if you want to hurt me, then go for it. But you are not to hurt Chuck ever again." Wi in a low, threatening voice. She stared at Adriana with great hatred in her eyes, the kind of hatred that could push one to murder another - all because of Chuck. "No, Chuck is mine. I can do whatever I want. You have no right to intrude. Do not forget that I was the one who let you go thest time..." Adriana reminded Wi of the ordeal that almost cost her her life. "You didn''t let me go. The Yeager family saved my life, and Chuck saved my heart!" "Oh, really? So, why didn''t you tell Chuck about me killing you?" Adriana sneered, "I know why you didn''t tell him. Because I am the future heiress of the most powerful family in the world. I will make you disappear if you ever tell him, just like Karen and Yvette... I''ll make everything disappear. So, what else can Chuck do? I''m the only one who will never leave him, is this not true?" "You''re horrible!" Wi said coldly. Wi was fully aware of the gap in capability and status between her and Adriana. The Whitlock family was so strong that it made people feel suffocated. It was also the main reason why Wi did not tell Chuck about the incident. She did not dare to for the sake of Chuck! "Horrible? I don''t think so. You just aren''t my match, even if you tried for the rest of your life." Adrianaughed. Adriana really hated her, and was even a little jealous of Wi''s temperament! "Alright, that''s all then." Wi was about to leave. "Have I given you the permission to leave?" Nelson went in for an attack again as soon as Adriana said that. He was annoyed that his p missed. Wi must be taught a lesson! Even though Wi was defeated by him previously, she had started her intense physical training after recovering, which meant that she was now a much stronger and more skilled fighter. Wi also had a habit - even if she had lost once, she would make sure she would not be defeated twice by the same person! It was what made her tough while growing up. Her recent training were meant for this moment! Whoosh! The two of them started battling one another. It was a fight between pros, between experts! Both of them dodged, attacked, and defended themselves. Wi''s move was full of killing intent while Nelson''s body was strong. While they were fist-deep in fighting, they were suddenly separated! Why was Wi retreating? Nelson stepped back as well! They really were an equal match for each other. "Oh, you''ve improved?" Adriana said with a smile, her tone dripping with mockery and sarcasm. "Auntie Logan, Auntie Logan..." Suddenly, Chuck''s voice came from behind. Chuck thought Wi had been out for a long time. He got worried that something bad might happen to her, so he went looking for her. Just as Wi was distracted, a sudden loud bang was heard. Nelson''s fistnded on Wi''s body. Wi tumbled a few steps backward and her face turned pale. If she had not been distracted, Nelson would definitely not have been able to strike Wi. Wi''s strength was nowparable to that of a man''s. "You''re lucky Chuck saved you. If it wasn''t for him, I would''ve killed you today!" Adriana scorned coldly. As she watched Wi fight with Nelson, she couldn''t help but notice that Wi had be more intimidating than before. This was absolutely uneptable! However, since Chuck was nearby, she couldn''t kill Wi. If Chuck found out about this, he would never like her. Nelson smiled sardonically, feeling satisfied with the weighty, powerful punch he had given Wi a taste of. This was enough to make up for the mistake of not pping Wi a while ago! Nelson speedily hopped onto the car and drove off. Coughing noises were heard. Wi almost spat blood out, but she held it back. If Chuck saw it, he would be worried. She patted the dust off her clothes and straightened her outfit as she continued suppressing the tremendous pain she felt on her body. She was getting increasingly ufortable as beads of cold sweat filled her forehead like mines on a field. She coughed again. This time, she was not able to stifle in her cough nor the mouthful of blood that came with it. Wi quickly took out a tissue to wipe her mouth before Chuck saw. "Chuck, I''m here." Wi tried to shake her pain off and covered up her wounds. Even if the pain was agonizingly there, as long as Chuck did not notice her injuries, everything would be fine. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief as he ran over, "Auntie Logan, why are you here?" "I got a phone call, so I came here to talk." Wi said with a small smile. "Well, Patricia has settled everything. Let''s go over to her house for a drink." Chuck said. Patricia had already finalized the worth of the gold. Chuck would find a chance to pay Adriana back. From that moment on, Chuck would never ask her for anything again. "Alright, let''s go." Wi replied. N?velDrama.Org content. "By the way, Auntie Logan, do you feel warm? Why is your face covered in sweat?" Chuck thought. What was wrong with Wi? The weather was not hot at all! "It''s nothing." Wi wiped off her sweat. "All right." Chuck said A cough escaped Wi I''s throat again. "Auntie Logan, are you getting a cold? Let''s take a raincheck on the drinks." Chuck was concerned. It was best for her not to avoid alcohol if she was catching a cold. "I''m fine. I didn''t catch a cold. Let''s go to Patricia''s ce." "Okay," Chuck epted it and sighed in relief once more, before going to find Patricia together with Wi. Adriana''s men were still paving the floor with gold. Chuck couldn''t do anything about it; he could only let them continue. Three of them then arrived at Patricia''s house. Let the drinking session begin! Wi wasn''t injured previously, so she could really keep her alcohol down. However, she was covered in wounds this time, so it didn''t take long before she waspletely drunk. Chuck was confused as to why she had gotten drunk so quickly. Chuck smiled as he stared at Wi''s beautiful face. All of a sudden, he stopped and recalled everything that Wi had done for him. Chuck always felt that she was too kind to him. So, he made a decision to take care of her on this night! Chuck scooped Wi up in his arms. Wi was drunk and unconscious. She shook her head and spoke in her sleep, "Not here..." Chapter 713 Chapter 713 "What did you say?" Chuck was curious. What couldn''t be done here? Wi waspletely drunk and couldn''t speak clearly. Maybe it was the first time she had ever been drunk because of her physical injury. "You''re talking in your sleep?" Chuck smiled and carried Wi into the room. He ced Wi down on the bed. He then covered her with the quilt. Wi was now sound asleep, but why did she look like she was in pain? Chuck felt strange but figured that it would be better if he asked Wi when she woke up. She was asleep, so he should not disturb her. Chuck went out and continued to drink with Patricia. Patricia''s face was crimson red and she was clearly drunk. She got bold and started putting her arms around Chuck''s neck. This was something she had never done before. But the alcohol gave her courage that she usually didn''t have "I think you''re done here. Let me take you back to your room." Chuck helped Patricia up. "I don''t need your help. Why are you holding me like this? Are you trying to sleep with me?" Patricia questioned, her words a little slurred. This caught Chuck by surprise. Did Patricia actually say that? Chuck thought he had heard wrongly, because Patricia wasn''t that kind of person at all. She was a workaholic! Still, he understood her soon after. She was lonely in this country and did not have any friends. There was nothing wrong with drinking and kicking it loose once in a while. "I am right, am I not? You''re, you''re..." Patriciaughed and whispered into Chuck''s ear, "I don''t like you, I don''t like you." Chuck was speechless. He didn''t let her like him either! He just needed Patricia to manage his casino well, as well as their subsequent business projects. "Okay, okay, you don''t like me. I''ll take you to your room so you can rest." "I don''t like you, but you can touch me. I''m all alone here. I feel bored and empty within. You won''t understand..." As she said this, Patricia burst into tears. Chuck coughed and replied, "Yes, I don''t understand." Chuck picked her back up and carried her back to her room. "Don''t go please. Who let you go? Boss." Patricia had be incoherent and Chuck coughed, feeling awkward. All of a sudden, Patricia circled her arm around Chuck''s head and gave him a kiss. Chuck was caughtpletely off guard! Patricia wasn''t making any sense, and was also acting weird. Chuck smiled bitterly. Under these circumstances, she couldn''t me Chuck if he really did something to her. However, Chuck had no feelings for her, and he was also a gentleman - which is exactly how he conducted himself as he carried her to her room. Chuck was perfectly content with their employer-employee rtionship. He felt that other kinds of rtionships with her were unnecessary. It seemed Chuck had matured. "Are you alright?" "I''m good. You can go now. I''m going to sleep. Don''t secretly touch me, I don''t like that." Patricia said as sheid down on the bed before quickly dozing off. She slept in an extremely rxed position as if there were no other person in the room with her. Did Patricia really trust him that much? Chuck grazed his fingers against his lips, not knowing what to say. Patricia''s kiss did feel good though. He wrote off Patricia''s action as an attempt to express her gratitude. It was just like the pecks between men and women in the US that were exchanged when greeting one another. Stepping out of Patricia''s room, Chuck went to check on Wi. He saw Wi curled up in bed as if she was having a nightmare. Chuck quickly rushed over and held Wi in his arms, "It''s ok. I''m here..." Feeling the sudden warmth enveloping her, Wi snuggled closely into Chuck''s arms. Her expression seemed to have softened. Chuck said tenderly, "Auntie Logan, you have to live happily..." As soon as Chuck finished, he leaned back and fell asleep. Wi woke up the next morning, her mind a blurred mess. Her face immediately turned hot and pink when she saw that she had been lying in Chuck''s arms. What exactly happened the night before? Wi looked at herself and realized that nothing had happened. She was relieved. She knew Chuck was worried about her, so he was probably only there to keep herpany. Wi was gentle and didn''t wake Chuck up. She got up quietly and went ahead to make breakfast. She enjoyed this kind of life - waking up in the morning and preparing breakfast for Chuck. Then, they would go for their training, chat during the day and then each returning to their own rooms at night. Wi was content with her current life. After breakfast was prepped, Wi called for Chuck and Patricia to join her. Then, they went to the casino. On the way, Chuck deliberately stared at Patricia. Patricia was confused, "Why are you looking at me?" Good, Patricia seemed not to be aware of what had happened in her room the night before. If she remembered it, she would definitely feel embarrassed around him. "Nothing. You sure can drink." "And you can''t? Well, that''s too bad!" Patricia curled her lips and drove on to the casino. The people sent by Adriana worked through the night to pave the entire hall. Under the shimmering light, it looked extremely elegant. Not bad, not bad at all! The casino would be ready for business in the next few days. They had to do something grand! Chuck told Patricia that it would be best if some local celebrities could be invited to the opening ceremony. Patricia smiled and exined that she had already contacted them. As long as there was adequate funding, anyone could be invited. Chuck was thrilled to hear this! "In that case, I''ll ask my momter. Let''s have the grand opening in three days!" Chuck thought it would be great if they could open for business as soon as possible as they were about to go head- to-head with Loomis. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He would have no time to manage his casino when he was dealing with Loomis. "Okay." Patricia nodded. Chuck went home with Wi. She headed straight to her room as soon as they arrived. When she saw the bruises on her body, she let out a deep sigh of relief before proceeding to treat herself. Fortunately, Chuck hadn''t noticed. Wi''s eyes were bleak as she stared at her reflection in the mirror. She smiled to herself, "This is nice. I don''t have to give Chuck pressure, and I get to stay with him..." Wi''s business was now fully managed by others. She could even regard herself as a dutiful wife and a loving mother now. Chuck asked his mother for her opinion. Karen shared the same view as Chuck; having the grand opening in three days should not be a problem. Everyone then started to prepare for the event. Chuck''s first project must be perfect! Time passed quickly, and three days had passed in a blink of an eye! There was no news, no report of movement from Loomis and Sabina''s side. However, Chuck knew that this was just a prelude to an uing storm! After all, in the eye of a hurricane, there was quiet. He couldn''t hide anymore. He needed to face this bravely! "Hubby, you should wear a suit." Yvette took out a suit and asked Chuck to put it on. It was a big day. Yvette''s gown hugged onto her figure perfectly. She would definitely be the center of attention at the casino! Chuck chuckled, "Honey, you''re so beautiful." "Haven''t you seen enough yet?" Yvette fixed Chuck''s necktie gently. All of ? sudden, she felt worry creep into her chest. "Honey, I have been feeling uneasytely. Are you going to leave me?" "Why would I do that?" Chuck smiled. How could he leave Yvette? "I had a nightmare yesterday. You were married to another woman..." Yvette said with a sigh. Chapter 714 Chapter 714 "Honey, how can you believe in dreams? Dreams are always the invert of reality." Chuck was startled. Why would Yvette have such a dream? Could Chadrick be right? Was he really going to marry Adriana? Chuck shuddered at the thought. He asked, "Well, who am I married to in your dream?" "I wasn''t able to see clearly. It wasn''t me anyway." Yvette shook her head and continued to fix Chuck''s tie. Yvette knew that with her rtionship with Karen, she would never be able to marry Chuck. This was something she couldn''t change. She stayed with Chuck because she didn''t want to leave, despite knowing that nothing could ever happen between them. She just couldn''t bear to leave him. Yvette couldn''t help herself. She only felt at ease when she slept in Chuck''s arms. "It will be you, for sure!" Chuck said seriously. "No, it won''t." Yvette hugged Chuck gently and listened to his heartbeat, "I will marry you. I have been wanting to since I was a little girl. But the reality is that it''s impossible. Because one day eventually, I would have to fight your mother to death. This is inevitable!" Chuck sighed. Yes, the reality was that Karen and Yvette were enemies. How could he marry Yvette? Chuck wasn''t sure either. "This is why I don''t want to think about the future. I only want to think about the present because we will not have a future! Do you understand?" Yvette said softly. "Yes, but..." Yvette reached out to cover Chuck''s mouth, "I know," Chuck didn''t say anything else. After fixing up Chuck''s suit, they headed out. Karen was unavable, so she would be absent from the opening ceremony that day. Chuck, Yvette, Wi and ck Rose would be there together. Wi also wore a gown that day. The gown enhanced her perfect figure, and she looked enchanting. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She and Yvette dressed up in their own special way. Wi was elegant while Yvette looked noble. Each had their own uniqueness. ck Rose''s dress was not fancy. She donned the same thing as usual which was fitting because she wasn''t there for the opening ceremony; she was there to protect Chuck. However, Chuck had also wanted to see what ck Rose looked like in a gown. After all, she did have a perfect figure. She would probably end up with her gown torn. With ck Rose''s personality, there really wasn''t much hope for her. Chuck didn''t let his imagination run wild. Everyone was there earlier so that they could prep in advance. The opening ceremony had to be a great sess! When they arrived at the casino, they saw that it was decorated based on Chuck''s initial business opening at his home country. There were a lot of people there to support them, so the casino was very crowded. For the past few days, Betty had promoted and advertised it as thergest casino in the United States! This gimmick was great, and those who were usually into gambling would definitely be there. The huge parking space was upied with all kinds of luxury cars. Even the airfield for high- end customers was upied by several private jets. Everybody who came was rich! Chuck was very satisfied. He predicted that the casino would make a lot of profit every month. Patricia estimated that they would make at least a billion a month. The bigger the game, the more profits they would make. The casino was well equipped with other entertainment facilities and leisure areas. They garner profits from non-gamblers who would spend in these ces. Chuck didn''t need to do anything else. All he needed to do was to leave it to Patricia. She was capable of managing the casino. When Patricia felt that everything was on track and operations were running smoothly, Chuck would then open another one. In that way, Chuck''s business empire would expand. Patricia was the center of attention that day at the casino as she was top management. The luxurious dress wrapped around her figure perfectly, as if she was born to wear it. Although her figure was not as great as Yvette and Wi''s, she did have her own characteristics and a unique kind of beauty. "Chuck." Patricia saw Chuck and hurried over. "Don''t worry about me. Please go about your business. I am just here to have a look." With Chuck''s low profile personality, he did not want others to know that he was the boss of the casino. It was not necessary. "Okay." Patricia nodded. Patricia then went about with her duties. However, she couldn''t help but notice that Chuck looked very dashing in his suit! He looked royally handsome and she couldn''t help but take a few more nces at him. When she came to her senses, she was astonished. Why was she suddenly so into good-looking men? "By the way, many celebrities from the US are here today, including a celebrity who likes gambling. They are all movie stars and they are at the back there now. Would you like to take some pictures with them?" "Take pictures?" Chuck wasn''t into celebrities anymore and only wanted to expand his own business empire. However, Chuck liked watching movies previously when he was in the United States. He also knew many movie stars in the United States. He remembered that there were few actresses who were particrly beautiful. Things were different for him these days. He was impressed with himself about how he was still able to invite those movie stars over to his casino. "A couple of prettydies asked me who my boss was. I didn''t tell them. You may want to get to know them." Patricia knew what Chuck was thinking about. But Chuck had no interest in them. With Yvette and Wi by his side, how could he possibly want to know anyone else? There was no point at all! "That''s not necessary. Just go and do your work." Chuck replied. "Alright, as you wish." Patricia smiled and went back to work. For some reason, she was very happy to hear Chuck saying that he didn''t want to meet thedies. At least Chuck was not a lecher. If other men had the same opportunity to meet the actresses, they definitely would not pass it up. The casino was full of people. The croupiers, waiters and managers were being reassigned directly from Karen''s side, and they were all professionals. Many people exchanged money for tokens to gamble. With the sound of tokens shing into one another, he knew he had earned his money. Chuck was overjoyed to see that there were so many people around. He had also told Patricia to start training their own people because they couldn''t keep asking Karen for help. "Oh, what''s that?" Suddenly, there was amotion outside. Many people went out to have a look, including Chuck, Yvette, Wi and ck Rose. "What is this? It looks like the Lawrence family!" "Does the casino owner know the Lawrence family?" "No wonder. Even the floor is covered in gold. He''s rich!" Everyone was in a heated discussion. There was a big opening ceremony gift from the Lawrence family! Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Chuck saw that it was Elise who had sent over a cannon. It was a gift of goodwill from the Lawrence family. The ancient cannon was ced in the middle of the lobby, looking striking and spectacr. The Lawrence family crest was imprinted on the cannon. It was as though this was a message sent to the people informing and remind them they should stay out of trouble. However, Sophia was not there. Well, it was not appropriate for Sophia to make an appearance at that kind of asion anyway. It would not be good for Chuck and Sophia if their rtionship was exposed. Sophia was right to do so. "Chuck, it looks like you have made amends with the Lawrence family," Wi said with a smile. Yvette was also relieved. Chuck and Elise used to be enemies, but not only had they been coborating with each other recently, but Elise was now delivering a gift to him personally. This was something that Yvette had never expected. Chuck felt awkward. How could he exin it? Should he say that he and Sophia had a rtionship that they should not have? But if Chuck came clean, Yvette and Wi would definitely be shocked by this. Chuck just kept silent with a smile on his face. He told himself that this was just Elise delivering a gift on behalf of the Lawrence family. This was something no one had expected to see at the casino''s grand opening. Everyone immediately started discussing who the casino owner was. They all spected that there was some kind of rtionship between the casino owner and the Lawrence family. "Does this casino belong to the Lawrence family?" "Who knows! But I don''t think it is. The boss is someone else." "Why do you think so?" "The Lawrence family doesn''t like foreigners very much!" "Are you sure?" "Yes! Didn''t you notice that the manager is a foreigner? So, I think it''s someone else!" "Oh, I see!" Everyone was busy discussing and specting amongst themselves. Elise instructed her men to set the gift up nicely. When she saw Chuck, she walked up to him as the crowd stared on. "What? Why is she walking towards that man?" "Is this guy the owner? But this is thergest casino in this country! That''s impossible!" "Totally. I''m pretty sure the guy is just someone Elise knows, so she''s just there to greet him." "Exactly." "Congrattions." Elise said. Elise was dressed in a gown that hugged onto her figure at all the right ces. She looked stunningly gorgeous. Chuck thought that she looked great and it was a breath of fresh air. Elise liked martial arts and sports which helped her tone her body and keep herself in shape. Although she was hardly built like ck Rose, she still looked pretty darn good. "Thank you. We have some finger food prepared, please help yourself." Chuck showed her a heightened level of courtesy. After all, she was Sophia''s daughter. "I''m not here for the food. There aren''t any delicacies that I haven''t already tasted." Elise curled her lip and replied. She knew that it was Chuck''s casino''s grand opening, so she came over to see him. "Then what are you doing here?" Chuck asked. "For no specific reason. By the way, when are you free?" Elise smiled and asked. "Why?" "I''ve learned a newbat skill, so we should spar sometime. Let''s hit it out soon! I must defeat you." "If you want to win, I''ll let you." Chuck had no interest in fighting with her, but here she was insisting that they do. Furthermore, he would get himself into hot water if he ended up hurting Elise. Thus, it was better for him not to oblige to Elise''s request. "I don''t want you to let me win! I want to defeat you in a battle. You''ll then see me differently. You know, I''m actually a good person." Elise''s voice softened. Chuck was taken aback. Why would Elise want him to see her differently? Had she gone crazy because of all the training she did? Chuck ignored her and patted her on the shoulder, "Go get some food." "Don''t push me! Dang it!" Elise was angry. She hade all the way here, so she definitely wanted to speak to Chuck a little longer. "Who''s the boss? Where is the boss of this casino?" Someone suddenly shouted. All of a sudden, the room wentpletely silent. Chuck looked over and saw that it was a man in his forties. He looked arrogant! His sudden remark had caused people to start gossiping again. "This person likes gambling and he''s rich. Ignore him." Elise took a look and said. Yvette, Wi and ck Rose had different opinions on the matter. "Hubby, let''s go over and take a look," Yvette suggested. "Chuck, this man is causing trouble. You may want to do something about it!" Wi said as well. Chuck wanted to take action too. It was only his casino''s first day of operations and he already had trouble like this. If he could not handle it well that day, then what would happen in the future? He needed to make a point by punishing this man. "Let''s see what''s going on." Chuck said and went over with the others. Elise got mad and said, "I''ve told you to ignore him, yet you still want to go there? Can''t you talk to me instead? I came all the way here..." "Where is your boss? Why are you so arrogant? Don''t you know that the customer is king?" Matthias White mmed his fist on the table. His anger-filled voice caused a disturbance at the casino, resulting in the other customers not be able to truly enjoy themselves. "Sir, what can I do for you? I''m the manager here." Patricia went over with a smile. "Manager? You are not qualified to talk to me. Call your boss over!" Matthias shouted into her face. Patricia frowned. Since the customer insisted, she could only nce at Chuck. The customer insisted on seeing the boss, and not her. "I''m the owner. What can I do for you?" Chuck took a step forward as he said this., Patricia heaved a sigh of relief. "What? This guy is the owner? Seriously?" "He has already said it. It''s true!" "I really can''t tell at all. Looks like the younger generation is really capable. They are really outshining the older generation. He is so young, and he already owns the biggest casino. How unpredictable our future will be!" Everyone was surprised. They didn''t expect that Chuck, who was the first person to talk to Elise a while ago, to be the owner of the casino! "Are you the boss?" Matthias questioned. N?velDrama.Org content. "Yes, is something the matter?" "Look at you. How could you be the boss? Where is your boss? Is he hiding somewhere?" Matthias sneered, "He really shouldn''t get someone to speak on his behalf." "Never judge a book by its cover. So, what''s the matter?" Chuck looked him straight in the eye, expression unchanged. "Well, since you say you are the boss, then let''s y a game. Do you dare?" Matthias sneered. "Why wouldn''t I? I own this casino." Chuck smiled slightly. "That''s what you im. I''m someone who''s into big bets. Let''s start with five billion dors. Are you game?" Matthias smiled arrogantly. It wasn''t an amount that just anyone would dare bet on. Matthias was an expert in gambling, and he was out to win some money. "Five billion only? That''s too low. Let''s do ten billion." Chuck suggested unhesitatingly. Chapter 716 Chapter 716 The audience burst into an uproar! Five billion was too low, and they settled on ten billion instead? This really was a game for the mega-rich! Many people saw this and stopped in their tracks. A number of celebrities even came out immediately from backstage when they heard about this insane bet. They took a good look at the young casino owner, Chuck. Astonishment and shock could be seen on each of their faces. "What? The casino owner is so young? And he is a foreigner!" "I can''t believe it! I thought he was a local because he could afford to invite us. And hey, he''s quite handsome!" "I find him handsome too! Does he have a girlfriend? If not, he''s mine." "I want in too. I don''t want to be an actress anymore. I''m so tired!" All the stars at the event eventually came out to take a look. The entire atmosphere at the casino had gotten extremely climatic all because of a few words from Chuck! Matthias was startled as he asked, "Ten billion? Are you serious?" To him, no average Joe could afford such a huge bet! How could Chuck speak so calmly about this? What a joke! "Of course I''m serious. Twenty billion is fine with me too, so it''s up to you. Now, the question is - do you dare?" Chuck asked him in the same tone he used on Chuck moments ago. "I have nothing but money. I''m not afraid of anything when ites to gambling!" Matthiasughed. "So, what are we ying?" "Poker! Do you dare though? I''m a gambling pro!" "Whatever." Chuck smiled. He didn''t know much about gambling, but he had to y along. Even if he was forced to y poker with him. But fortunately, this man decided to y poker which was a game he was familiar with. He even had many wins when he was at Alexandrina''s casino previously. As a matter of fact, if he hadn''t gone against a master gambler, he would''ve won it big time. Chuck¡¯s physical ability had been enhanced and his senses grew more sensitive. He was sure his hearing ability would get enhanced as well! "Then let''s get started! Get your men to set things up! Ten billion tokens!" Matthiasughed and looked genuinely convinced that he would be winning the ten billion. The guests in the casino were all shaking with excitement. Through this bet, they would be able to see the true capability of the casino owner! They wondered if Mathias actually won the bet, would he be able to leave with the money? If he really could do so, they would be more assured when they gambled there in the future! Patricia was worried, "Isn''t this too much?" She knew that Chuck had a lot of money, but this was ten billion dors; even the casino didn''t cost that much money. It was only the first day of the casino''s opening, but he was already using this large amount of money in a bet! "It''s fine, get our men to get things ready!" Chuck shrugged off her concern. "Alright." Patricia ordered her men away. The casino lobby fell into silence. "Mom, I''m here. Don''t worry. The gifts have been delivered, but now someone is causing trouble in Chuck''s casino!" Elise was on a call with Sophia. "What happened? Tell me, quickly!" Sophia asked. How could something like this happen? "Chuck must be out of his mind. He doesn''t know how to gamble, he''s just lucky. He thinks he''s got what it takes to be a good gambler just because he won some money from my friends previously. He doesn''t realize that there are people who are better than him! He''s betting a huge sum of money - ten billion dors! What if someone else wants to gamble with him after he loses the bet? How much can he afford to lose?" Exactly! Did Chuck really think that he was now a gambling god because he had won a few million previously? He still had a long way to go! "Why is he so impulsive?" Sophia sighed. Gambling was not an activity that average people could afford, yet he had managed to get himself into a bet this big! "That''s right. But the bet has already started, so there''s no way out of it. Though it''s improbable, I still hope that Chuck would emerge victoriously," Elise said dejectedly. If Chuck lost, she would be sad and unhappy as well. She really hoped that Chuck could win. But was this even possible? This was such a huge bet! "Mom, let''s talkter. The bet has begun." Elise hung up and squeezed herself back into the crowd. She saw that there were a lot of tokens on the gambling table! A look of concern shed across her face. "Chuck, you''re too impulsive. This man was just trying to goad you into the game!" Elise thought. Meanwhile, Sophia anxiously paced back and forth in her room. She regretted not going to the casino with Elise. She then immediately instructed, "Get the ne ready! I have to go there!" Although Yvette was looking at Chuck with gentle eyes, Wi''s expression was quite the opposite. After all, she had never seen Chuck gamble before. How dare he get himself into a bet this big? "Does Chucky know how to y?" "Yes, he has good hearing." Yvette replied. Wi was a little relieved to hear that. It was great that Chuck had a good sense of hearing, even though she had not expected Chuck to have the talent for that. Now it made sense that his first project here was a casino business. ck Rose didn''t say a word as her blue eyes remained fixated on Chuck. "What are the rules?" Chuck asked. "It''s poker. Do you really not know how to y?" Matthiasughed mockingly. N?velDrama.Org content. The crowd looked at each other, speechless and jaw-droppingly shocked! "This guy is still too young while Matthias is a veteran. How can hepete with him?" "It''s not like he had a choice. He was forced into it!" Someone suggested, "If he loses, well bet with him too. It''d be great to get billions of dors out of him. If he refuses out bets and would only gamble with Mathias, then his casino business will surely come to a bust!" "I was thinking of the same thing too! It will be a lot easier to win the boss'' money!" Each of them had their own tricks up their sleeves and had something to gain regardless of whether they won or lost against Chuck. If Chuck ended up losing, all they had to do was to take turns ying against him. As the boss of this casino, would Chuck really dare to refuse his customers'' bets? If he wanted to y favorites, then Chuck shouldn''t have opened a casino business! "Alright, whatever!" Chuck scoffed. "Let''s get started! Whoever wins two out of three rounds will be the winner. Let all who''s present be the witness of this bet. If I win this, and something were to happen to me tomorrow, I''m sure you''ll know who the culprit is! So everyone here, please be my witness!" Matthias proimed loudly. The guestsughed. They all knew exactly what Matthias was talking about. Chuck was nobody to them, so why should they care what happens to him? Patricia was furious. This was a legal casino. As long as one had the ability to win, they had the right to leave with the money no matter the amount! Wasn''t saying all this about Chuck an insult to him and his business? How dare they use Chuck of running an hical business? Karen had already reminded Chuck again and again that his business operations had to be done ethically. Reputation and trust were important in this line of work. "Rest assured, you can leave with however much money you won. If need be, I can even send bodyguards out to escort you. These are the casino rules. If you win, then you take your winnings with you! Let''s begin!" Chuck announced. This was what Matthias wanted to hear. Why else would he take this risk? "Remember what you have just said. Alright then, let the first round begin!" Matthias rolled the dice and smiled cunningly. Since Chuck had already said so, then there was no need for him to further dy the bet. Chuck felt the same way. Both parties let go of the dice in their hands and tossed them onto the ying table. "I think he''ll lose both rounds." Someone chuckled. "Who cares!" These guests thought that Chuck was bound to lose. How could an amateur be a match for a veteran? In their opinion, Chuck''s promise meant that he would lose. Chapter 717 Chapter 717 In the casino hall, there were sounds of dice rustling through the room. There were those who jeered, observed, or even anticipated. Each had a different intention! Bang! Matthias stopped rolling the dice. Chuck did too. Matthiasughed and said, "Well, I have my own way to roll the dice! Get ready to lose!" Matthias then showed his dice to everyone. The audience burst into an uproar! "Two sixes and one five? Not bad!" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "That''s great! He''s going to win!" Even the guests in the casino were in awe. Matthias had a good hand in just one roll. He was definitely an experienced gambler! The casino owner, Chuck, looked like a novice that was sure to lose. "I''m different from others, so it won''t be a problem to beat you in this. I''ve already opened mine. Now it''s your turn!" Matthias smiled. The numbers were not as expected by Matthias, but he was still satisfied with what he got. "Don''t open it, Chuck!" Elise panicked. Chuck looked like a beginner. If he opened it, he would lose miserably! Yvette''s face was calm while Wi looked worried. Why was that? Yvette said that Chuck''s sense of hearing was good. However, this was a game of dice tossing and had nothing to do with hearing! Wi, of course, hoped that Chuck would win, but... Could he really win? ck Rose kept staring at the dice and she was feeling nervous within. When she came to her senses, she was surprised by her feelings. Why was she so nervous? Patricia was so anxious that she had sweat on her forehead. She clenched her fists and thought, "Chuck, you must win this!" Chuck looked calm as he shrugged. The audience stared at him as he opened the dice cup. In an instant, everyone was dumbfounded! "What the hell? All sixes? He has three sixes! Is this for real?" "Oh my gosh! Isn''t he a novice?" "He must be lucky!" At that moment, the guests were all excited. All of them eximed in amazement! It was beyond everyone''s expectations! "That''s impossible!" Matthias jumped up from the chair, his face was full of disbelief! Chuck looked so much like a beginner. How could this be? "Let''s get to the second round," Chuck said as he closed the dice cup. "Well, you got lucky this time. But not for the second round!" Matthias went on. Chuck started rolling the dice again. He was about to open the dice cup. Three sixes! Again! Suddenly, the casino went dead silent again. Shock was written all over everyone''s face! This seemed to be very easy! "Roll yours. If you also get three sixes, then we will call it even." Chuck chuckled. Matthias''s jaw dropped in awe. Yvette smiled slightly and Wi let out a sigh of relief, "This kid..." "How boring." ck Rose, who stared hard at the scene unfolding before her, didn''t want to look on anymore. However, a faint smile inadvertently made its way to her face. Patricia couldn''t believe it! She thought Chuck would definitely lose because he was forced into this bet. But to her surprise, Chuck pulled off a miracle! Chuck had three sixes in two rounds! "You''re cheating! There''s definitely something wrong with the dice!" Matthias was so angry that his body trembled. The whole casino remained silent. Cheating? The guests nced at each other. Chuck didn''t say a word. He stood up and walked toward Matthias. He rolled the dice and put down the dice cup in front of him with a m. Chuck then opened it. "Oh my gosh! Again! Three sixes!" The audience was amazed. He could''ve easily gotten lucky in the first round; the second round might have been a trick. But for this to carry on to the third round? Things were not this simple. Some people''s gazes changed as they looked at Chuck in awe. "Is this man the god of gambling?" As soon as that was said, the audience went into an uproar! Everyone started discussing amongst themselves, shock and astonishment evident in their voices. "The god of gambling? Really?" "It''s true that you can''t judge a book by its cover. This young man owns such a big casino at a young age. He really is the God of Gambling. How awesome!" "That''s right. He wouldn''t have started a casino business if he didn''t have the ability to see it through." "How dare the fool challenge the casino owner!" Staring at the dice cup, Matthias was dumbfounded. He said incoherently, "You, you, you..." He mumbled, stumbled on his words and was confused at what just happened. "I didn''t cheat, did I? It''s okay if you don''t believe me. I''ll just roll again." Chuck shook the dice cup again casually. When he lifted the cup up, he found that it was still three sixes! What a joke! He owned a casino, so of course he''d have the skills to match! His move sent waves of disbelief through the crowd. Matthias fell on the ground and he was almost in tears as he continued mumbling, "My...my money. My ten billion!" He was an experienced yer but it was still difficult for him to roll three sixes. Yet Chuck actually rolled three sixes in every round. How could hepare himself to him? "Thank you, Sir. I''ve just opened the casino, but you''ve already given me such a big gift. Thanks!" Chuck smiled. Matthias cried, "My money, my money..." Chuck shrugged and said to all the guests, "Ladies and gentlemen, is anyone gamed to go a round with me? I''d be happy to oblige!" The guests were speechless. They had previously nned to take advantage of this opportunity a while ago, but that was before Chuck turned out to be so skillful. He was just like a Gambling God. Who would dare y against him? Some guests were even ashamed at the thought of their initial n to y against him! No one expected Chuck to be a wolf in sheep''s clothing. If anyone went on ying against him, they would definitely make a fool out of themselves. "No one? Then, I wish everyone a good time." Chuck said with a smile. Matthias cried louder. Most of his assets were made up by that ten billion but now, all his money was gone in just two rounds. He whimpered like a child. Other guestsughed at him, then continued on with their gambling. "Get someone to clean up." Chuck said to Patricia. Patricia went nk for a second before asking, "Chuck, are you the God of Gambling?" "No, but I can y dice." Chuck told her the truth. Patricia widened her eyes in astonishment. "Chuck, you actually won. You''re amazing!" Elise finally came to her senses. She thought that Chuck would lose badly, but she didn''t expect him to actually win! "I''m alright!" Chuck shrugged off thepliment. It was easy, actually. He used his wrist to control the dice rolling. As he learned to fight, he needed to control his muscles very well. In addition, he had good hearing, so he could sense the scores. So, it was not difficult to roll three sixes! When Matthias and Chuck agreed to the bet, Chuck wasn''t afraid. He could bet any amount which he wanted. "Anyway, you''re so cool." Elise''s heart was pounding. Apart frombat, Chuck really had so many other talents! She felt like she was in love. At that moment, a group of people arrived at the casino. The guests who had just dispersed looked to the entrance and saw that there were many people there with boxes of gold. Who could this be? The crowd was witness to yet another surprising turn of events. Matthias trembled and got up, feeling regretful. Chuck knew so many powerful people. Did he just y in hell? However, Chuck''s brows furrowed. These were Adriana''s men. Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Chuck knew that Adriana would make an appearance, but he didn''t expect that she would make such a big move. How many things was she going to send over? Did the Whitlock family no longer want to be the hidden family? The guests were dumbfounded. There were so many gifts. They wondered who sent them over. Some of the guys nced at Chuck and looked at him with respect. Few were even afraid of him! If Chuck didn''t know any big shots, it was absolutely impossible that someone would send so many gifts to him! Wi sighed. She was beaten by Adriana''s bodyguard, Nelson, the other day and was still recovering from her injuries. However, Adriana appeared again, and she did not know how to deal with her. The future heiress, Adriana, was simply too capable! Wi was influential in the country, yet she feltpletely defeated. Adriana was like a mountain that couldn''t be conquered! Elise who had just sent over the cannon became jealous. She said, "What? They are all useless things. Do you think that my family can''t afford them?" Of course, the Lawrence family could afford it! After all, the Lawrence family was one of the Four Greatest Households. "Tons of gold! Antique vases!...A congrattory gift from Miss Adriana to Mr. Cannon for his casino opening!" A man walked over and started reading out the list of gifts. His men repeated the words. Their voices were deafening. It resounded through the entire casino! Their voices shocked all the guests. "Who is this Miss Adriana they''re talking about?" "I don''t know, but she must be from some influential family!" "The casino''s owner is really something! He knows so many big families in the United States!" Their amazement continued to reverberate. Elise represented the Lawrence family, which was already beyond their imagination. In an instant, he received yet another gift from another influential family! Matthias, who had just lost a bet to Chuck, was appalled. Who the hell was he betting with a moment ago? Chuck''s face was expressionless, "Take all of these back!" Whoosh! The audience burst into an uproar. "Goodness! Someone who can afford to send so many gifts, has to be from a rich family. How can Chuck just refuse it?" "Sorry, Mr. Cannon, we... can you please ept it?" The leader''s face turned pale. Adriana had given them a deadly order. The gift must be delivered to and epted by Chuck! If they couldn''tplete the order, they would not be able to return home. "Please, Mr. Cannon, can you please ept it?" The other men sounded in agreement, their faces were ashen and pale! Chuck''s refusal scared them. Everyone was shocked to see the men begging for Chuck to ept the gifts. What the f*ck was this all about? Chuck sighed. Adriana was forcing him to ept the gifts! "Forget it, leave them here." Chuck understood their situation, so there was nothing he could do. Adriana knew that he couldn''t bear to refuse them! "Thank you, Mr. Cannon!" The men were truly grateful. They ce the gifts down and left in an orderly manner. This really gave the people quite a shock. "Patricia, get someone to put these things away." Chuck would definitely not be touching the gifts. No matter how precious and rare these were, he had to give them back to her. "Yes." Patricia was also astonished. Who on earth was the person who sent Chuck these gifts? Gold was previously given for the lobby pavement. Now, gold was given again through all these antiques. She couldn''t imagine who could have sent all these things. For sure, the Dawson family could not bepared to this! The guests were surprised. Chuck smiled and asked them to carry on with their games which they eventually did. The casino opening was a sess! Chuck had confidence that he could build his own business empire! Later, Chuck asked Wi and Yvette for a talk. Elise also joined them. She wasn''t invited initially, but because she hade from afar, he just let her join in. "Chuck really doesn''t know how to appreciate your gift. How dare he refuse them!" In the luxury car, Nelson was expressing his dissatisfaction and displeasure towards Chuck. There was no expression on Adriana''s face. She had expected Chuck to do that, but didn''t he end up epting the gifts anyway? "Are we still going to wait for him?" Nelson asked. Did Adriana want to have a celebratory feast with Chuck? "Yes, this is Chuck''s first project. So, I have to support him!" Adriana closed her eyes for a rest. Backstage, Chuck met with a few famous celebrities while Wi and Yvette were busy helping out at the casino with Elise. Chuck asked her to leave, but she refused and insisted on staying there. It was not good for Chuck to chase her away, so he had no choice but to let her be. Perhaps they could have a meal togetherter. When Chuck stepped outside, he knew Adriana was nearby. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Soon, he caught sight of Adriana''s car while ck Rose watched from a distance. She would not let Chuck leave her sight. "Have dinner with me. I''ve prepared a celebration for the opening of your casino! But I''m inviting you only. No one else is invited." Adriana had already booked a restaurant and prepared something special for them. Chuck could have anything he wanted to be made from the hands of the private chefs from the Whitlock family. "Sorry, but I won''t go!" Chuck shook his head. He wanted to be direct with Adriana. "Chuck, I''ve been very patient. What else do you want from me?" Adriana was exasperated by Chuck''s words. Nelson smiled coldly and thought, "Now that you have infuriated her, you must die -regardless of who you are!" "Nothing." Chuck said calmly. "Alright, you''ve really exhausted my patience." Adriana closed her eyes and said, "Drive!" Nelson drove off with Adriana. Chuck went silent for a few seconds and then walked back into the casino. His eyes met ck Rose''s cold gaze. "What did you do to her? Why is she pestering you?" ck Rose felt ufortable with this situation. "I didn''t do anything." Chuck sighed. He remembered how terrifying Adriana''s eyes looked. He suspected that she was about to do something. Perhaps... Chuck didn''t know what else to say. He just felt that something was going to happen. At that moment, Chuck heard the sound of a helicopter. He looked up and was surprised to see that it was Sophia. Why was she here too? ck Rose didn''t think that Chuck would have any sort of rtionship with Sophia. Thus, when she saw Sophia, she only thought that Sophia was a business partner who cared about Chuck. Sophia was definitely here for business. The helicopternded. Soon, Sophia stepped out of the helicopter and Chuck walked over, "Sophia, why are you here?" "I''m worried about you. Didn''t you have a bet with someone just now? Did you win?" Sophia travelled a long distance to be there all because she was worried that Chuck would lose. "I won. Don''t worry about me." "How can I not worry about you? You should know, you''re my second man..." Sophia whispered. She really couldn''t control herself. "Hmm..." "I''m d to hear that you won. I shall take my leave now." Sophia''s heart was at ease when she heard the good news. She was ready to leave for home. "Please stay for dinner." Chuck said. "No, Elise will see us." Sophia had to leave quickly. But as soon as she got onto the helicopter, Elise ran out and asked, "Mom, why are you here?" Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Hearing Elise''s voice, Sophia''s face turned pale with fright. "Chuck, what should I do? How should I exin to Elise?" "Don''t panic. We aren''t doing anything wrong now anyway. Just stay calm." Chuck smiled. He thought that Sophia looked rather adorable when she got nervous. He had never realized this before. Although she was in her thirties, he did not find her actions and attitude out of ce. "Okay." Sophia settled down. When she saw him chuckling at her, she blushed shyly. "Don''tugh at me, okay? You know that I''m shy..." He let out an awkward cough and she tried to control the flush on her face. Elise ran over and asked, "Mom, why are you here?" "I''m going to Lab 18. I just dropped by to take you with me," Sophia exined, sounding collected and wellposed. Sophia noticed that Chuck was still smiling, so she felt shy and giddy on the inside. She sighed. It seemed that after they had slept together, he hadpletely found his way into her heart. She had also fallen for him. She knew that this was not right, but she could not hold herself back. Once she found out that something had happened at his casino, she could not help but rush over. Her feelings could not be controlled. At her age, once she had fallen in love with someone, she would be the kind of person who would give quietly without demanding anything in return. She just wanted him to be well. Even if there was a tiny problem, she would be worried ande over to tend to him. "I don''t want to. I want to stay here," Elise spoke in a small voice. She had not had supper yet. And she had not even talked to Chuck yet. How could she leave now? "Alright, you can go back yourself then!" Sophia sighed and looked at Chuck reluctantly. As Elise''s mother, how could she not know what Elise was thinking? Chuck panicked and gave Sophia a look. He would never have any feelings for Elise, let alone do anything with her. Sophia understood his thoughts and felt helpless. She then got on the helicopter and left. Elise exhaled in relief and said, "I feel that my Mom''s very nice to you." "She''s alright," Chuck replied inly. "What do you mean ''she''s alright''? My Mom''s never been nice to any man, so you should count your blessings!" Elise said. He quipped secretly in his heart that he was grateful and more than satisfied about how she had been treating him. "Let''s go get supper!" He suggested. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Now you''re talking!" She beamed. Chuck, Elise, and ck Rose returned to the casino. When there were only a few people left, Chuck asked Patricia to invite everyone to supper. Many of the staff were from Karen''s casino, so Chuck must treat them well. Some celebrities joined them, and a beautiful actress asked for Chuck''s number. Chuck was surprised at the gesture and didn''t know what to say, but he politely gave it to her anyway. After how he handled what had happened at the casino, a lot of women started to have a great impression of him. He was rich, capable, and good-looking. Who would not admire him? Yvette and Wi saw this, but of course, they did not mind. Everyone ate until three in the morning. When it was gettingte, Chuck let the employees go back to rest. He could not leave for home today, so he decided to bunk at Patricia''s house. He had arranged a big house for her, and there were many rooms avable. Elise also wanted toe along, but he stopped her. He had to keep a distance from her. So, he booked her a hotel room and watched her storm away angrily. God knew whether she went to the hotel or not. Everyone got into their cars. Everyone including ck Rose went over to Patricia''s house. When they arrived, Wi prepared some tea to help sober up everyone. After drinking their share of the tea, they returned to their respective rooms. Wi, ck Rose and Patricia each had their own rooms while Chuck and Yvette shared a room. They did not do anything but embrace each other as they fell asleep. Wi could not sleep. Patricia''s house was where things had happened between her and Chuck, but at this moment, Chuck was with Yvette. ck Rose, too, found it hard to doze off. She closed her eyes but her thoughts kept running wild. She had no idea what was going on with her. Why hasn''t she been able to sleep well recently? What had happened to her? She just couldn''t figure it out. "Grandpa, are you feeling better now?" It was the Yeager family! Sabina entered through a secret passage and arrived at Brooke''s room. Brooke had taken the medication given by Karen and Adriana. Although he was still unconscious, his condition had improved quite a bit. As there was no one else in the room, she snuck right in! She went to the backyard and looked in one direction. There was somewhere she really wanted to go to. Chuck was the only person who understood her. Now that he had opened a casino - his first project in the United States, she was supposed to be there to support him. Yet, she was not. Wasn''t it wrong for her to do this? She was not a good friend. She imagined that Chuck would say this. "Many people would''ve gone to congratte him. They''d be enough for him to handle. Besides, he''s my rival, why should I congratte him?" Sabina muttered to herself. She felt that she should not go, so she did not. But she was unsure whether Chuck was angry at her or not. She figured that if he was, he would have called her already! However, she had not heard from him at all. "Wow..." Brooke moved. Sabina immediately rushed back and saw Brooke who had just awaken! She was delighted. "Grandpa..." Brooke recognized Sabina. She helped his trembling body up as he called out to her, "Sabina..." "Grandpa, how do you feel? I''ll go get the doctor," Sabina said. The Yeager family had a team of private doctors, but Brooke shook his head. He was old, and extremely frail. Karen''s medicine had triggered all his hidden illnesses. Him regaining consciousness was good enough since he was practically on the verge of death. "There''s no need for that. I don''t have much time left. I fell for Karen''s trick, that b*tch, she wanted me dead..." Brooke coughed up a mouthful of blood. Sabina''s beautiful eyes were brimming with tears. "I know, I know she did this. I asked her for the antidote." "Did you see her?" Brooke asked weakly. "Yes, I got the antidote in exchange for not bothering her for three years," she answered. "Idiot! But, all''s fair in war! Sabina, send men over to kill Karen and her d*mned family right now! I want to see this before I die!" He demanded, his bloodshot eyes had an insidious gaze. He could not speak up before because of Karen. Now that he regained consciousness, the only thing he wanted to see was her entire family dead! "All of them?" Sabina was silent for a few seconds. "Yes! Karen Lee and Chuck Cannon must die!" Brooke said viciously. He kept coughing and looked as if he could die at any moment. "Three years? She would never buy this sh*t. Sabina, do it now!" He ordered. "But... I promised Karen..." Sabina said in a low voice. "All''s fair in war! So what if you promised her? She''s just an ant to you! All you need to do is to crush her!" Brooke stared at her. "Can you, let Chuck go? |..." Sabina muttered to herself. Chapter 720 Chapter 720 "Let him go? Sabina, what did you say?" Brooke coughed violently, enraged by what Sabina said. Traces of blood could be seen everywhere as he continued coughing. "Grandpa, I..." Sabina could notprehend how she could have said that out loud. Perhaps it was because Chuck understood her. She did not want someone who knew her so well to die, and to meet his end in her hands! However, as the future heir of the Yeager family, these were words of betrayal. Sabina understood this clearly. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Do you know that Chuck Cannon is who I want to kill the most? I want to see him dead more than I do Karen!" Brooke gnashed his teeth in anger. The humiliation he felt crossed his mind again! His mind brought him back to the day Chuck caused a ruckus at Loomis'' wedding! This was the greatest humiliation in the history of the Yeager family, and this was what Chuck had brought upon him! He was even threatened by Chuck! Chuck threatened Brooke in front of the entire Yeager family! Brooke hated Chuck to the core! "Grandpa," Sabina exhaled, understanding Brooke''s anger. "This isn''t up for discussion. Chuck Cannon must die. He must die!" Brooke coughed. s. Sabina was disappointed. She had been testing the waters, but she did not expect Brooke to react so badly. "Did you hear what I said?" Brooke''s bony hands clutched onto her. Sabina was at a loss for words. "I..." "You have to understand that you belong to the Yeager family, and you''re the future heir of the family. Anyone who dares to harm the family must die! And Chuck Cannon is one of them!" Brooke reminded her once more. Sabina sighed. "I understand, Grandpa. Please just rest for now..." With his condition, Brooke could not afford to get angry again. Otherwise, he might just die! "I can''t rest. I know my body, and I''m living on borrowed time here. Hand me Chuck and Karen''s lives before I die!" Brooke refused to calm down. He had suffered a lot because of his illness. The hatred also had driven him to the verge of madness. "I..." Sabina was once again rendered speechless. "Do you not want me to be at peace after I die?" Brooke choked as dark blood pouring out of his throat. "No, it''s not like that," Sabina yelled. "If not, then do it! All our family''s resources are yours to use as you please! There are no such things as keeping promises with a woman like Karen. All''s fair in war, you understand? Attack her when her guard''s down!" Brooke roared with his remaining ounce of energy. "I... I understand. Grandpa, please rest first!" Sabina sighed and covered Brooke with the quilt. She also knew that Brooke was dying and that he may very well never wake up again once he falls asleep. He could pass away at any time. He had too many diseases, and all of them had gotten triggered. If not for the advanced medical treatment avable in the Yeager family, he would have been dead and gone a long time ago. Sabina was silent when she emerged from the secret passage. She looked up at the sky, and Brooke''s voice kept echoing in her mind. "Chuck Cannon must die!" "Bring me Chuck''s life, do it..." His words sank deep into Sabina''s mind, making her feel utterly helpless. What should she do now? "Chuck, how nice would it be if you didn''t understand me? I don''t want to lose a friend like you, but I''m out of options here..." Sabina muttered to herself, neck-deep in her dilemma. She used to be ruthless. But this time...things were different this time. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was an unknown number. "Sabina, Miss Adriana wants to see you!" It was Nelson''s voice. Right, Adriana left Chuck''s casino in anger. "I''m actually preupied with something right now..." Sabina said. I don''t care. Remember to shower and change before youe..." Nelson reminded her coldly. Sabina immediately ended the call. She felt her heart run cold. She knew that Adriana was calling her over to help her pressure the man Adriana liked! Who on earth was this guy? She did not care. Anyway, she had already promised Adriana. The only thing she had to do now was to take Chuck and Karen''s lives... "What did you see? Tell me!" Loomis sneered as he gave his order to his subordinate, Paden. Paden knelt down. "I saw Sabina at the Yeager family house. I think she had gone to visit the Old Master!" "Humph, my Grandpa is dying. What''s the point of seeing him?" Loomis said disapprovingly. He had dealt with his other rivals, and Sabina was the only one who was still alive! Now that it hade to this, nothing must go wrong. "I..." Paden did not know what to say. He knew Loomis'' temper, and did not want to make a fool of himself. "Sabina may have gone there this time with some special meds. He probably woke up and gave her a final test. If she seeds, she''ll be the head of the family. But would I allow her to seed?" Loomis cackled confidently. "Oh, my dear Grandpa, you old fool. As the family head, am I not a million times better than a woman? Grandpa, you really let me down!" A murderous glint appeared in his eyes. "Young Master, what do you want to do?" Paden was startled by this. He saw the look in Loomis'' eyes and knew that he was definitely going to kill! Who was his target? "What else can I do? If that old fool wants someone else to be the head, would I allow him to do so? He''s lived for so long, it''s time for him to go! I won''t let anyone stand in my way! I''ll kill anyone who does!" Loomis scoffed and left the room. Hearing this, Paden was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. What did Loomis n to do? Bang! The door was yanked open. Brooke, who was lying on the bed, had not fallen asleep just yet. He got up and saw Loomis walk in. He coughed a few times and said, "Loomis, give me some water..." "Grandpa, here." Loomis came over and poured a ss of water for him. Brooke was always suspicious. After he got sick, he would not allow anyone to stay in the room with him. If something happened, he would press the bedside switch and someone would enter. He gulped the water down and instantly felt much better. "Loomis, how''s the family? Tell me how things have been." He asked. "Sure, Grandpa," Loomis said with augh. He was extremely cold and sinister. When he finished telling Brooke everything, thetter trembled uncontrobly. "Five people are dead? Who did this? Tell me who did this!" Brooke was agitated. Was this Karen''s doing? Or was it Chuck? It must be them! As he thought about this, Brooke wanted to kill them both even more! "Grandpa, I know who did it." Loomis inched closer. "Come on, tell me. Was it Chuck Cannon? Was he the one who did this to the Yeager family? He''s asking for death!" Brooke''s thoughts were a mess. He felt his head grow heavy as his vision blurred. He really was on the verge of death. "Yes, and no," said Loomis. "Loomis, what do you mean?" "Chuck and Karen did do this, but they had help from someone else..." Loomisughed. "Who was it? Who dared to help them?" Brooke coughed out a mouthful of blood, his eyes looking like they were about to pop out of his sockets. "Grandpa, it was me..." Loomis gave a small, sinister smile. Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Chuck woke up. He slept very well at Patricia''s house the night before. Yvette was in his arms, looking cute when she was asleep. Chuck kissed her cheeks, and she woke up in a daze. She squeezed herself into his embrace as they held each other in silence. The casino''s grand opening was a sess. So, they would stay here for a bit before going back in the afternoon, leaving Patricia in charge of the casino. After all, Patricia had great management skills and could handle the job well. Chuck thought about whether he should visit his home country, since he had been in here for so long now. Ynda had been updating Chuck on news and reports about City Square. The za was getting more traffic and thend they previously bought was in the midst of construction. Ynda had her hands full. Moreover, Quinn and Zelda were all there! He had not seen them for a long time. After dealing with the Yeager family, he wanted to go back. It was his home country after all. Memories of his childhood and adult life were all there. Chuck and Yvette were silent for a long time before they got out of bed. There was the smell of breakfast outside. Wi must have already prepared breakfast. Chuck finished freshening up before Yvette did. He was the first toe out of their room. At the dining table, ck Rose had heavy dark circles under her eyes, which looked a little bloodshot too. Chuck shrugged and asked, "Didn''t you sleep wellst night?" "It''s none of your business." ck Rose replied coldly. She indeed tossed and turned the night before. She simply could not fall asleep. She was in a daze all the way till morning and only managed to sleep around two hours. She had never experienced this before, and she did not understand what was wrong with herself. "Why are you so angry?" Chuck was confused. Why did he feel like ck Rose had quite the temper recently? It was too early for menopause! He had grown closer to ck Rose, but why was she bing colder towards him? And she seemed to be getting increasingly annoyed at him? Chuck was at a loss. He did not do anything to her, did he? Seeing Yvettee out, ck Rose did not want to talk to Chuck any longer. "Don''t talk to me. It was only early in the morning and Chuck was already baffled. Fortunately, Wi brought out breakfast with a smile, and Patricia also had woken up. Everyone sat down for breakfast. Inadvertently, all four women were eating in silence. Chuck wolfed down the food Wi made because they were too delicious. Wi quietly pushed more food towards him and so did Yvette. Wi and Yvette''s eyes met. Wi did not dare to look at Yvette as she continued to eat the porridge with her head down. She felt guilty. ck Rose had several thoughts in her head. Why was Chuck eating so fast? Was someone going to take his food away? Patricia found it funny because Chuck seemed to have a good appetite. Having a boyfriend like him would be wise. She then came to her senses. Why was she thinking about this? The atmosphere during breakfast was odd. All four women were preupied with their thoughts. Chuck on the other hand was carefree as he continued stuffing himself with food. Somehow, they all very amodating to Chuck. He did not need to reach for anything he wanted to eat. Someone would have already pushed it in front of him. When Chuck looked like he wanted more food, ck Rose subconsciously stopped eating. Even ck Rose herself was shocked at her behavior. Why did she do this? Why did she stop eating so that he would have more to eat? After that, everyone headed to the casino by car. Patricia continued to work. It was the second day of the casino''s opening. Chuck and the others stayed until afternoon. Everything went smoothly. The grand opening had raked in more than 10 billion dors! This was courtesy of Chuck, who had won an enormous amount of money in his bet against Matthias! This was a great start for the casino. Chuck felt that he must build up his business empire as quickly as he could! They were ready to return from the casino and let Patricia manage things on her own. She made Chuck feel assured about his business. After this, they returned home together. Karen prepared a table full of food. Everyone sat down to have dinner together, and Chuck was very satisfied by this. They enjoyed the food and chattedte into the night. After that, they went back to their own rooms. Sabina went to meet Adriana, but she stood motionless at the door of the luxurious room. She was very confused and did not want toe by at all, but she found herself walking here unconsciously. She could not and did not want to know the reason. Sheforted herself by telling herself that she was actually trying to stall for time. Now that she hade to see Adriana, she had to put the matter aside - the matter of killing Chuck with the Yeager family''s resources. Sabina did not want to kill this person who understood her. It had been twenty years. Chuck was the only one who understood her feelings and thoughts. If he died, when would she meet such a person again? Perhaps she did not want to. Chuck could read her, and he was considerate and sensible. It made her feel like she could let her hair down andmunicate openly with him. She had never experienced such a wonderful feeling with any man before. "You got something on your mind?" Adriana probed. "No. What''s the name of the person you''re asking for my help for? If I help you now, this is also considered as keeping up my end of the deal!" Sabina wanted to fulfill her promise as soon as possible. "Let me ask you first. Has Brooke woken up yet?" Adriana asked. "Yes. Your medicine is very effective," Sabina replied. "But he''s only able to hold on for a few more days, right? Everyone will die, including him. He''s at the end of his rope. How do you feel now? You''re about to be the head of the family!" Adriana said. Hearing this, Sabina was silent for a few seconds. She knew that Brooke''s final test for her was to take Chuck and Karen''s lives. However... "Tell me, who''s the guy?" Sabina asked. "You know him. The person who turned the Yeager family into what you guys are now," Adriana revealed. Sabina was dumbstruck. "Are you saying, you like Chuck Cannon?" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. What? How could this be? How could Adriana like Chuck? Sabina did not expect this at all! She thought that Adriana liked men who were cold and indifferent. Otherwise, why did she ask for Sabina''s help in getting the guy to bow before her? "Yes, I like him! So, the Yeager family can''t kill him!" Adriana eximed. Sabina should have been angered at Adriana''smanding tone, but she suddenly felt a little happy. This was an excuse for not killing Chuck, wasn''t it? "I know that after Brooke wakes up, he''ll definitely ask you to kill Chuck and Karen before he dies, so that he can leave in peace. I also know that you want to kill him too..." "No, I don''t..." Sabina blurted. Adriana gave Sabina a questioning look. Sabina exined sheepishly, "It''s not that I don''t want to kill him... Didn''t you say that you want me to pressure him and make him beg for your help?" "Yes, that''s what I mean! Can you do this?" Adriana asked again. "I... Adriana, Chuck has a wife, doesn''t he?" Sabina said. This was what Chuck had told her. "So what if he has a wife?" Adriana snorted coldly and said, "If he has one, I can easily deal with her!" "You want to kill Chuck''s wife?" Sabina gasped in disbelief. Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Adriana was a control freak, and with her ruthlessness, the answer was obvious. Sabina felt like Adriana didn''t even need to reply her. True enough, poker-faced Adriana already had the answer disyed on her face. "Kill? I think she''s the one who''s getting out herself. All I''m doing is giving her a slight push..." Adriana said nonchntly. She made it sound like it was as easy as crushing an ant. Sabina understood what she meant. "Can you do this?" Adriana raised an eyebrow. Sabina didn''t answer. She really didn''t expect that the person Adriana liked would be Chuck! What was so great about that guy? Sabina couldn''t wrap her head around it. In her eyes, Chuck was a person who understood her, and he could even be called her bestie. Apart from that, what other charm did he have? Nothing at all, no? She couldn''t understand why Adriana liked Chuck, and it seemed that her feelings for him were strong. Was she blinded by love? Anyway, Sabina thought that Chuck apart from being able to understand her, he had nothing else going for him. To her, Chuck was but an ordinary being. He had no appeal at all, let alone any charm to speak of. "Can you do it or not? You promised me. And I''m warning you, if you break your promise, you won''t be able to deal with the consequences!" Adriana''s voice turned cold. And this was the power of the Whitlock family''s future head. Sabina, of course, was indifferent to this. "Can I ask, what do you like about him?" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Lovees at us fast. You won''t understand it because you haven''t met someone who would make you feel like this. Anyway, it''s an amazing feeling." A memory surfaced in Adriana''s mind. "Yes, I don''t understand it, nor can I see any qualities of Chuck worth liking over." Sabina voiced out her honest opinions about Chuck. "That''s your business. Can you or can you not do this for me?" Adriana asked once more. Sabina kept silent. She had to push and pressure Chuck, then convince him to go to Adriana and beg. Was this even possible? Chuck wasn''t that type of person. "Chuck isn''t the type to beg now, is he?" "He will if you push Karen, Yvette and Wi into a tight corner. So, whatever I tell you to do, just do it. Once Chuckes to me and beg, I will give you all the benefits you''re seeking." "I don''t want any benefits!" Sabina frowned. "Alright, it''s up to you." "Fine, I know what to do now." When she finished talking, Sabina turned around and left. Adriana watched as Sabina walked further and further away. After Sabina left, Nelson closed the door. Adrianaid on the sofa and asked, "Is Brooke dead?" "I think...it shouldn''t be long now. There was a sensor in the medicine box given to Sabina previously; it stopped emitting its signal just now. It''s likely that he''s dead, but it looks like Sabina doesn''t know yet, and neither does anyone else." Nelson said. "Did he die of his illness?" "It''s hard to say. I''m guessing that someone had made a move. It could''ve been Loomis..." "Oh, him? That''s pretty bold of him," Adrianaughed. "It makes sense. Loomis has always been cruel and merciless. I doubt that his killing Brooke is even a big deal to him. Now that Brooke has suddenly died, what do you think of the situation now, Miss Adriana?" "My opinion doesn''t matter. The important thing is I''vee up with a new idea..." Adriana smiled a bone-chilling smile. If someone else was here, they would be very surprised. Why would such a beautiful woman have a smile as scary and viinous like that? Nelson approached her carefully. "What is it?" Adriana''s smile grew wider and wider. Sabina seemed to be a rather good pawn... In a luxurious room of the Yeager family. Thomson pped Loomis straight across the face. "You bastard! He''s my father, and also your grandfather!" Brooke''s lifeless bodyid motionless on the bed. His eyes were wide open and his face was as pale as a ghost. It had been a while since he took hisst breath. The head of a prominent family had died! As Brooke wheezed out hisst remaining breaths, he never expected that he would die in his grandson''s hands. There were traces of dried tears on his old, wrinkled face. All tears of regret. But what was the point? He was dead. "Dad, stop fretting over petty matters when we''re on the horizon of something huge. If I be the family head, won''t your position be elevated as well? What''s more, Grandpa only had a few more days to live; killing him was an act of mercy because I didn''t want him to suffer anymore." Loomis was in over his head. After killing Brooke, he became even more entitled and self-righteous. He felt that the whole world belonged to him! Hearing these words, Thomson raised his hand tond another blow on Loomis'' face, but he stopped short and sighed. "B*stard! How dare you!" "Dad, it''s useless to scold me now. What''s done is done. He shouldn''t have gotten in my way. Wanting a woman to be the family head? He was nothing but an old fool!" Loomis shouted. "You mean Sabina?" Thomson was shocked. "Yes! That b*tch!" "You didn''t kill her?" "No, but since the Yeager family is mine to control now, I will have someone sent over to kill her later," Loomis sneered. "Are you dumb? Where the hell are you going to kill her? You should be luring her back here instead!" Loomis patted his forehead as he realized this. "You have a point. Sabina dide to visit Grandpa, so if I were to tell her that something had happened to him, I''m sure she''de running back here! When she''s dead, no one will be a threat to me anymore! I wonder if it ever urred to Chuck, Karen and the others that I would take this risk and get to where I am today?" Thinking of this, Loomisughed out loud. He was filled with pride and arrogance. "Didn''t Chuck and Karen help you out before? They certainly wouldn''t have expected you to be so bold. Even I didn''t, you b*stard!" "Dad, what''s done is done. I did what I had to...forget it. Call your men over now. I''m going to lure Sabina here!" Loomis said. "Don''t mess this up!" Thomson reminded him. "Don''t worry, Dad. Leave this to me." Loomis said confidently. Thomson immediately arranged for his men toe over. Loomis stared at Brooke with a grim expression and sneered, "Old fool, you couldn''t have seen thising, could you? Don''t worry - not only am I going to be the head of the Yeager family, but I''m also going to destroy the two other hidden families! Especially that b*tch, Adriana! How dare she threaten me before? I think..." As Loomis went on muttering to himself, he couldn''t help but admit that Adriana was in fact, the woman of his dreams! But his ideal woman had fallen for Chuck! Thus, Loomis decided to make Adriana regret her choices. He found Brooke''s private phone that he could use to contact Sabina. With a scheming smile stered on his face, Loomis dialed Sabina''s number. "Sabina, don''t me me for this. If only you stayed away, then nothing would happen. I would''ve even let you off the hook. But since you chose to be dishonest instead, I will not show any mercy. You must die!" Loomis murmured. Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Sabina kept pacing up and down. She heard the news from Adriana. She hadn''t expected Adriana to ask her to force Chuck into submission. Pairing this up with her grandfather''s orders, Sabina was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. Brooke wanted to see Chuck and Karen''s heads before he died! Sabina was torn. On one hand was a man who truly understood her; on the other, her grandfather''s dying wish. Which should she choose? But she had already called Chuck and asked him to meet her here. And Chuck agreed. Sabina had her weapons ready, and she knew exactly what she was going to doter. She would wait until Chuck showed up as promised. "Chuck, she asked to meet out of the blue. Do you trust her?" ck Rose asked Chuck coldly. It was alreadyte at night. Chuck gave Wi and Yvette a simple excuse before sneaking out. Fortunately, ck Rose noticed that he had slipped out. "Maybe?" Chuck sighed, not knowing why. After all, he had only known her for a short time, but he really trusted her. He wondered why. Perhaps it was because he really understood her. "Really? I think she''s trying to kill you. You have to trust me. Are you really going to trust her and not me?" ck Rose questioned. The air was heavy with rage. "I trust you too!" "Don''t go if you trust me!" ck Rose yelled angrily. "But... She asked me out. If you had asked me out, I would have gone to see you as well." Chuck''s face was calm. "I won''t!" ck Rose shook her head decisively. Was he kidding? Why would she ask him out? "You won''t protect me forever. Didn''t you say that you''d leave as soon as I be as strong as you?" Hearing this, ck Rose was stunned. Was Chuck really that much weaker than ck Rose? In terms ofbat skills, Chuck felt that his skills were as good as ck Rose''s. Karen''s teaching had helped him reach a speed that ordinary people could not catch up to! One had to admit that talent was important and that it could be used to surpass most people. The training was also an important factor. But in Karen''s experience, there was something even more important than training and talent! And it was mentality! Chuck was much weakerpared to ck Rose due to the different in their mentality. ck Rose was calm and decisive. Sometimes, Chuck couldn''t even reach her level ofposure and collectedness. ck Rose kept silent for few seconds. Her voice was as cold as ice when she said, "Yes, you''re right. I can leave you soon." Suddenly, she felt a sense of loss. She had given years of her life to protect Chuck 24/7. In the end, these were the only parting words she got? "So, you will definitely call me and ask me out in the future," Chuck stated. "No, I will never ask you out! And I will never call you." ck Rose said this as if their rtionship had ended, and that there was no connection between them at all. She remained resolute. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "You''re so heartless, yet you still want me to call you!" She thought to herself. Never! She had never been the type of person to reach out to others, so why would she contact Chuck? It simply wasn''t possible! "Well... fine then!" Chuck nodded. He thought that if ck Rose did not contact him, he would be the one to reach out to her first. Since ck Rose had protected him for so long, Chuck never regarded her as a bodyguard. Instead, he saw her as a friend. Therefore, Chuck would reach out to her. It was normal for friends to keep in touch. Moreover, it was a small world. They would eventually see each other again, even if they ran in different social circles, or had lost contact with one another. "I don''t care about what happens to you in the future, but you must listen to me right now!" ck Rose was tough. He muttered that he was fine with that. Hearing that, ck Rose felt her heart crumble. "I''ll listen to you in the future," Chuck said. "No, I''ve said that I don''t care what happens to you in the future." She was pissed. Her voice was cold and harsh. "Alright, Rosie," Chuck said with a smile. "Go to hell! Who said you could call me that? Who is Rosie?" ck Rose stretched her leg out to kick Chuck. She was furious. Although she was older than Chuck, she wasn''t used to it. Chuck fell and rolled on the ground. ck Rose snorted, "Stop pretending! Get up!" Chuck got up awkwardly and rubbed his stomach. ck Rose''s kick hurt a little, but not a lot. It was nothing Chuck couldn''t bear. After all, ck Rose didn''t even use much strength in that kick. "I''m going," Chuck was already at the meeting location. He could almost see Sabina. She was waiting over there. "I''m telling you, you have to be vignt! You have to be on guard about everyone and everything!" "Everyone? What about my mom?" "Really? Must you act like a child right now?" ck Rose wanted to kick Chuck again. "What about you? Do you want me to be vignt of you too?" Chuck grinned. "Do what you want. You can point a gun at me too if you like!" She snorted. "Would you do that to me too?" Chuck asked with a smirk again. "Sure, I don''t mind pointing a gun at you." ck Rose said, her voice tinged withyer afteryer of annoyance. Why should she be vignt of him? If she had been suspicious about him, he would have been long dead by now! ck Rose was extremely irritated by Chuck. Chuck was speechless. Was this necessary? He didn''t even do anything! "Well, aren''t you going?" She asked. Chuck had seen Sabina, so he nodded and replied, "Okay, wait for me here." "I won''t! Why would I wait for you?" ck Rose snorted. Chuck smiled as he made his way over to Sabina. In an instant, ck Rose''s senses kicked in. She went into full-alert mode as she took out a sniper rifle and aimed it at Chuck, who was running towards Sabina. Her gun slowly pointed towards Sabina! Sabina looked up and met her gaze. They stared at each other through the telescope. The atmosphere was tense. Sabina didn''t move at all as she faced the gun pointing at her. "If you try to pull anything, I''ll shoot you to death!" ck Rose warned coldly. She didn''t care about anything else. If someone threatened Chuck''s safety, she would pull the trigger without hesitation! "Why did you ask to meet?" Chuck asked. He could feel the frigidity in Sabina''s heart, as if she was dealing with a stranger. Sabina was different from thest time they met. Karen had let her off before, but they were still friends thest time they were together. This time, Sabina showed no signs of friendliness and was instead, cold and distant. "My grandfather doesn''t have long," she stated coldly. "I know." Chuck knew. Karen had told him how potent that drug was. Brooke was old, so he definitely wouldn''t be able to hold on much longer. This was normal. "His dying wish is for me to bring you and Karen''s head to him!" Sabina let the ruthless words roll off her tongue. Chapter 724 Chapter 724 In fact, Chuck knew roughly why Sabina had invited him here. Brooke must have woken up in the past few days after Sabina asked Karen for the antidote. However, they had wasted too much time. Brooke definitely wouldn''t live much longer. Chuck knew Brooke hated him. Well, he wanted to kill Brooke as well. To let him die of illness was already a bargain for him. "So?" "Your head, I want it." Sabina approached him! Chuck chuckled. "What are youughing at?" Sabina''s eyebrows furrowed. When Chuck smiled, she felt he was quite annoying. Why did Adriana like him? He did not have even the tiniest bit of charisma. "Looks like we''re in the same situation. Last time, it was me trying to kill you, and this time, it''s you wanting to kill me." "Hmph! You want me to let you go?" Sabina was enraged. "I didn''t say that. Don''t get me wrong!" Sabina got closer step by step. All of a sudden! Boom! A cold bullet fired from somewhere, it barely missed Sabina''s ear and hit a tree. It was just a small tree, so its trunk was damaged immediately! Chuck was dumbfounded. This was a warning from ck Rose. She was warning Sabina not to do anything out of ce. Stay away from Chuck! Chuck felt touched. ck Rose did not have many words, but her heart was soft under her sharp words. Sabina''s beautiful eyes did not move. She looked calmly into the distance. "Her shot doesn''t seem to be urate," she said. Chuck smiled. "It''s okay. Keep going! She''s not so urate." Sabina stared at Chuck for a few seconds. Those were three long seconds. Sabina felt like she had the ability to dodge ck Rose''s bullets and cut off Chuck''s head in three seconds! But she couldn''t do it! She was mad at herself. How did she be like this? She found a ce to sit down. Seeing this, Chuck grinned. That was why he came here. He was sure that Sabina would not do anything to him. Because Chuck knew her. He sat beside her and put his arm around her shoulders. Sabina shouted angrily, "F*ck off!" "We are brothers. What are you afraid of?" Chuck put his arm around her shoulders and rubbed her back. Just like what brothers would do. Sabina swat away Chuck''s hand. "Don''t go too far! Stay away from me!" She knew Chuck meant nothing else. It''s just a way of expressing familiarity. If he had really done anything, she would have lost her temper long ago. Not to say that she would stab Chuck, but he certainly could not avoid being punched and kicked. She had never been hugged by other men, and Chuck did not count. In Sabina''s mind, Chuck was not a man, but a sister. A younger sister! Because she was a little older than Chuck. "You can''t even kill me, let alone my mom. I won''t let you do this either." Chuck shrugged. "I could''ve killed you in the three seconds just now..." "Don''t underestimate me. You want to kill me in three seconds?" Chuckughed. "You can think whatever you want!" she snorted. "Actually, I have a new idea." Sabina didn''t reply. Chuck put his arm around her shoulder, and Sabina said angrily, "Tell me! What idea?" "You will sit as the head of the Yeager family, and you and I won''t get in each others'' way! Can you do that?" Chuck had this idea since thest time. What''s more, Sabina did nothing to him just now. Therefore, Sabina had no intention to kill him. So what if she became the Yeager family''s master? "I can''t, absolutely not. Once I be the family head, your family will be done!" Sabina directly rejected his suggestion. Was it possible? It was absolutely impossible! "Okay, let''s go. Let''s find a ce to have some good noodles," Chuck said as he pulled Sabina up. Sabina kicked him angrily. "Who''s going to have noodles with you? I''m going back!" "Then how are you going to exin it to your grandfather?" Chuck asked, his smile fading away. Brooke was still the family head, which meant he still had the right to dismiss Sabina as the heir. "How? Cut your head off and give it to me. I''ll bring your head back to him!" Sabina sneered. "I can''t do it myself." "Go to hell! I''m leaving! We can''t be friends anymore, I''ll definitely do something to you. Even if I did not, there''s still..." Sabina stopped talking and stopped herself from mentioning Adriana. "What is it?" Chuck asked in surprise. "You''re nothing special. How can you have any charm?" Sabina became more and more confused. Why did Adriana only want Chuck? He was ordinary-looking, and his voice was unpleasant. Chuck was in a daze. Why did Sabina say that? Was she looking down on him? This was totally nderous! Chuck couldn''t stand it. "You''re not any better! Look at your chest, d*mn it! What is that? Your legs are long, but they''re... Tsk Tsk." Chuck sneered. The two cursed each other, and they began to fight. No one took it seriously. After beating him for a while, Sabina stood up and said, "Stop it. I''m going back. My grandfather won''t live long." Chuck didn''tugh. After all, Brooke was Sabina''s grandfather. But he really wanted tough. However, he had to hold back his feelings since Sabina was still there. "Alright, you can go back now. Ask me out if you need me," Chuck turned around and left. "Ask you out? In your dreams!" Sabinaughed coldly. But all of a sudden, her cell phone rang. She took it out and saw a message on her phone. "I can''t hold on anymore,e back now..." "Grandpa!" Sabina turned pale with fright! Chuck instantly stopped her and asked, "What happened?" "My grandfather is dying. Chuck, it''s all your family''s fault. I''m never letting you go!" Sabina shouted. Chuck was wordless. What else could he say? This was the cycle of karma. Besides, who could escape old age, sickness and death? "Wait. Don''t you think it''s weird that your grandfather sent you a message?" Chuck held her hand and did not let go. Sabina was furious and lost her mind. Shended a p on Chuck''s face! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chuck''s cheek reddened. On the other side, ck Rose gnawed her teeth. She immediately pulled the trigger! Bang! The bullet shot out. It also missed Sabina and hit a tree! ck Rose was fuming now. Soon, Sabina came back to her senses. Seeing Chuck''s face, she felt startled as she did it to him. "I''m sorry..." "It''s okay, take a look at the message again. Your grandfather is dying, but he can still send you a message?" Chuck''s face was burning, but he could understand her. Sabina shook her head. "If there''s something wrong, I still have to go back because he''s my grandfather." "So you''d act on emotions too!" Chuck sighed. And he thought Sabina was cold-blooded! After all, she had been away for so long. Family affection really didn''t matter to her. "I''ve always been emotional. Didn''t you notice?" Chuck did not know how to answer her. If Sabina did not have such a character, he would probably have fought to the death with her long ago. After saying that, Sabina had already ran far away. She got in the car and drove away. Chapter 725 Chapter 725 After Sabina left, Chuck sat down and was in a daze for a while before ck Rose came out. ''Aren''t you going back?" ck Rose had already put away her gun. "Yeah..." "She pped you, and you didn''t return it?" ck Rose was particrly upset with him. Sabina had pped Chuck, and his face was still red now. "She didn''t mean to." Chuck touched his cheek and felt nothing. He got up and stared in the direction in which Sabina left. "Didn''t mean to?" ck Rose was annoyed. Just now, she almost wanted to shoot Sabina to death. How dare she p Chuck? "No, it''s not like that." Chuck didn''t want to go back. Chuck thought there was something wrong with the message Sabina had received from Brooke. It probably was Loomis'' trap. Loomis was a cruel man with no bottom line! "Whatever," ck Rose huffed. She didn''t care at all. Why should she care for him? Even she felt puzzled. But when she saw Chuck get pped, she would still be fuming! ck Rose really wanted to catch up to Sabina and give her a p back! "If she dares to p you again, I will put a bullet through her skull!" ck Rose will absolutely do what she said. Chuck felt that he still had to tell Karen, the situation might have changed. Chuck didn''t want Sabina to die. "Let''s go back," Chuck said. ck Rose kept silent, but she nodded. "Are there any ice cubes? I''ll apply it..." Chuck''s face was still swollen. If he went back looking like this, Yvette, Wil, and Karen would ask questions. To avoid trouble, it was better to deal with it in advance. "There''s no refrigerator in the car. How could there be ice?" ck Rose was angrier with each word. "Oh." Chuck shrugged. The two of them continued walking. "Do you want some water?" She suddenly asked. "Will it reduce the swelling?" "No." ck Rose nced at him. Chuck was speechless. He said nothing and went straight home to find Karen. When Karen saw Chuck''s swollen face, she was surprised. "Chucky, you..." "Mom, I just met Sabina. She..." Chuck confessed his doubts. "That''s to say, Loomis might have killed Brooke for the position of family head?" Karen''s eyes were gleaming with keen light. "I suspect so. Loomis even used Brooke to draw Sabina back! She''s in grave danger now!" "Oh, am I to understand that you came over to tell me this because you didn''t want Sabina to die? She''s not an easy girl," Karen must have read Chuck''s mind. Chuck thought of Sabina as a friend. If it wasn''t for that, Sabina wouldn''t have left safely at Karen''s handsst time! It was even more impossible for her to get the antidote. "Yes, I...'' "I don''t want to get involved in this!" Karen shook her head. "Why?" Chuck was extremely surprised. Why did Karen say that? "People need to grow. It''s her growth, and it''s your growth too," Karen was telling the truth. She firmly believed that this was natural selection. Only those who have the ability can survive in this situation. "But..." Chuck''s mind went nk. Karen sighed. "Chucky, what I''ve told you is all the truth. Sabina has her own fate, so you don''t have to interfere with it. I won''t let her interfere with your fate as well, do you understand?" "But we are friends." This sentence appeared in Chuck''s mind, but he didn''t speak it out. Karen''s expression made him speechless. Was he going to watch Sabina possibly die? Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. One should know that Sabina didn''t even have the intent to kill just now. She treated Chuck as a friend, but what about him? Chuck went out in a trance. Karen was silent. She then asked Wi and Betty toe in, telling them about this matter. Wi was surprised. "This doesn''t seem like you..." Karen was the kind of person who cherished affection a lot. To Karen, whether opponent or otherwise, Karen admired Sabina, because she could see herself in Sabina. In the past, she would have done something. But now, Karen was too calm, it was abnormal. Karen didn''t say a word. She was thinking about something. Her intuition told her that something was going to happen, so she decided to change her mind! Sabina arrived at the Yeager family house and used the secret passage to enter the house. She did not wait for long and went straight into it. Of course, she knew that something was fishy. However, she was already well prepared in the car before she came. It was a preparation just in case! She walked into Brooke''s room, and tears welled up in her eyes. On the bed, Brooke had stopped breathing. Her grandfather was dead! Bang! The door was suddenly closed. More than ten people walked out, with a cold look on their face! Except Loomis. "Sabina, why haven''t you be wise yet? Trying to break in when you know it''s a trap? You''re such a fool. What qualifies you to be the head? Tell me!" Loomisughed out maniacally! Finally, he caught Sabina! It was really not easy. "You killed Grandpa?" Sabina''s tears fell. Her eyes were red. "No, you can''t say that. He was in so much pain, so I sent him off. I did this out of goodwill!" Loomis said as he snapped his fingers. A dozen or so people had already surrounded Sabina. Sabina''s beautiful eyes were cold. "I will show you that there is a price to pay for doing this!" "Oh, really? I''m good now, but you''re going to die soon. Haven''t you realized what''s going on?" Loomis sneered. Sabina took out a dagger. This was a weapon she had used for many years, it had many blood stains on it. "I''ll only ask you this once. You''re all from the Yeager family. Are you sure you want to fight me?" Sabina was full of arrogance! Her voice didn''t sound very loud, but it was like thunder. The bodyguards looked at each other subconsciously! What a strong voice! Loomis felt Sabina''s words to be harsh. "Cut the crap. Do it, kill her now!" "Yes, Mr. Loomis!" These men were all the top bodyguards of the Yeager family. Their strength was extraordinary! Sabina took action. Her true strength broke out at this moment, and coldness filled the air. She shuttled back and forth like a goddess of death, and with a crash, she killed someone with a stab of her dagger. With a thud, that person fell onto the ground. The expression on their face was unimaginable! Sabina grew up in a pile of corpses. To her, these sieges were just another survival test. The men surrounded and attacked Sabina, the nging of weapons sounding everywhere. Amidst the glints of the daggers and sabers, Loomis gave a sinister sneer. Once Sabina died, he would soon be the head of the Yeager family! "Kill her for me. I''ll give ten billion dors to whoever kills her!" Loomis said. Hearing this, the men were pumped up and had a strong fighting spirit. They all took out their daggers and stabbed at Sabina! Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Sabina was surrounded by a dozen highly skilled men at the same time. These people were all combat masters of the Yeager family. Even on a global scale, they were highly ranked! They were strong and outstanding! In an instant, the men pulled out their sharp daggers. All of them rushed over! If it were anyone else, they would have been freaked out. Or frozen still, watching their bodies being stabbed a thousand times! Sabina was expressionless. It seemed like she had the will to fight. She had encountered this type of survival situation too many times. She would never be afraid. She would go all out! Swoosh! Sabina was fighting like Athena, the goddess of war. One against a dozen. She was facing a dozenbat masters! Without any hesitation, Sabina faced them steadily. However, despite how strong Sabina may be, she was eventually stabbed by one of the men! Her arm was injured. Blood gushed out! But Sabina didn''t back out. She still bravely fought with those men. Loomisughed sinisterly. "Continue! I want to watch her die with my own eyes!" These men were all under Loomis'' control, so they continued to attack Sabina. They kept besieging Sabina. Swords shed, and daggers flew in the air. It was a horrible fight. It seemed that one could die if they got closer to them. There was a gruesome scent of blood in the air. Loomis stared menacingly at Brooke, who was already dead on the bed. With a sinister smile, he snarled, "Old fool, do you see this? The person you chose is going to be with you now! Do you regret it? You must definitely regret it! Why did you have to pull so many tricks? Why didn''t you just choose me?" But Brooke was already dead, how could he answer Loomis? Loomis smiled. His smile was simply too monstrous. "Loomis." At this time, Thomson came in. This was the first time he saw Sabina. He was astonished. As expected, Sabina was different from all the heirs of the Yeager family. Even when facing a siege of more than ten people, she never flinched, and remained calm. Fortunately, they caught her this way. Otherwise, they would be in trouble. Sabina''s icy gaze even sent a chill down his spine. "Dad, how''s your preparation going?" Loomis asked. Loomis had asked Thomson to arrange something. What was the preparation? It was the session ceremony to the family head! Among the Yeager family''s descendants, only Loomis had the strength to take over. The world''s second hidden family will soon be his! Loomis was especially excited just thinking about it. "Some of your aunts and uncles were very dissatisfied with you, but I persuaded them by coercion and enticement! They have acquiesced, and the other members will being back sooner orter. When they do, I will rmend you, as well as some of them! It is foolproof for you to be the family master," Thomson was also relieved. If Loomis sat on the seat of the family head, it meant that Thomson''s status would be the highest, because he was Loomis'' father! Thomson also agreed with what Loomis had done. At this point, it was the only way to go. "Good! Dad, you did a great job!" Loomis beamed with satisfaction. N?velDrama.Org content. After a few hours, when all the family members came back, he would be the family head! He could get anything he wanted. Even if Chuck had something on him, what would it change? Who would dare to use him, the head of the family? "It''s your turn soon, Chuck. You''d better wait for my revenge!" Loomis thought scornfully in his mind. Thomson smiled with relief. "You are my son. Of course I will help you!" "Do you know what you are doing?" At this time, Sabina asked coldly. Facing more than a dozen people''s siege, Sabina still had time to speak. Loomis'' and Thomson''s behavior was the first ever seen in so many generations of the Yeager family''s history. Sabina was outraged. "Of course I do. But you should also know that you are about to die," Loomis sneered. As for Sabina, she remained indifferent! "Hurry, kill her!" Thomson shouted at the men. Sabina''s gaze made him feel particrly ufortable. Even though a dozen men attacked Sabina, three more were killed by her! All of them were lying on the ground, bleeding. The looks on their faces were unbelievable. There were still ten more. Sabina continued fighting. "Let''s see how much blood you have left to shed!" Loomis grinned. He didn''t believe that Sabina could kill everyone. That was impossible since Sabina had already been stabbed a few times! Her blood flowed out. "Loomis, once you be family head, start dealing with Chuck and Karen tonight! I don''t want any long dys!" Thomson reminded. "I know. Well, I really want to kill Chuck, but I won''t let him die so easily. How dare he provoke me, I will make him regret being alive!" Loomisughed hideously. Hearing this, Thomson felt relieved. All of a sudden! One of the bodyguards stabbed Sabina in the lower back, and her blood kept pouring out! The dagger was sharp and indestructible! But Sabina looked calm and didn''t even bat an eysh! To her, it was just a little sting. It was not a big deal! Sabina was covered in blood from head to toe. What was there to be afraid of? She didn''t feel anything at all. Suddenly, Sabina let out her best shot! Puff! She tossed out a handful of needles. Ten bodyguards, with six screaming in agony! Lying on the ground, their faces were filled with fear. There were needles in their faces! They convulsed and died immediately! The needles were soundless and shapeless. They simply could not dodge and were killed on the spot. Widening his eyes, Loomis''s face twitched. "D*mn! What are you waiting for? Kill her!" There were still four bodyguards left, and they felt humiliated. They had almost died! That fluke rage of having to kill Sabina appeared in their minds. Swoosh! The fierce battle began again in a sh, with four men fighting against Sabina. Boom! The four bodyguards attacked Sabina ferociously! Soon, Sabina flew and hit the wall with a heavy thud! She spat out a mouthful of blood. Seeing this, the four bodyguards got excited and rushed over to punch and kick Sabina! Bang! Sabina was flung again. But for some reason, her eyes didn''t show a hint of fear. Bang! As Sabina fell to the ground, the men''s daggers came at her. "Hold on!" Loomis suddenly smiled, walked in front of Sabina, and stepped on her. "So what if you were chosen, Sabina? So what if the family raised you outside? You still lose to me. People have to be heartless! If you were crueler, I wouldn''t have been able to catch you so easily," Loomis said smugly. He was very pleased. Loomis did not expect that taking over the position of the family head would be so easy. He should have done it earlier if he had known! "Loomis, we''re different. You can''t be the family head because I''m here," Sabina said firmly. Loomisughed wildly. With a heavy force, Loomis purposefully stepped on Sabina''s wound, causing fresh blood to ooze out. "Are you kidding me? You''re going to die soon. How can youpete with me? Don''t worry, I''ll let you die as you deserve. I will say that you suddenly rushed in and killed Grandpa. I''m not bad to you, am I?" Loomisughed ferociously. "Kill her!" Loomismanded. The four bodyguards moved with their daggers. They were about to take Sabina''s life! When Sabina heard this, a cold light shed through her beautiful eyes. She immediately rushed up and grabbed Loomis! In an instant, her dagger was aimed at his chest. Chapter 727 Chapter 727 Holding the dagger that was covered with a coppery tang scent of blood, Sabina held it against Loomis'' neck! At this moment, Loomis'' face was ashen as if white paint had been poured on it. He panicked all of a sudden! "Sabina! Don''t kill me!" Loomis didn''t expect that Sabina would suddenly stab at him after being subdued by four bodyguards! One move to rein it in! Loomis felt as if he was dreaming. Astounded, he felt anxious. Was Sabina merely pretending to be subdued? In fact, Sabina did it in pretense. Having survived from a pile of corpses, she had long disregarded this kind of life and death situation. It was this mentality that allowed her to do as she pleased. The four bodyguards were startled. "Young Master!" "Loomis!" Thomson was scared out of his wits. The Yeager family wereing back soon, and Loomis would be the head of the family, which meant that Thomson would have a higher status in the family. However, if Sabina captured Loomis, wouldn''t his wish be in vain? Did Brooke die for nothing? "Sabina, let go of my son!" Thomson shouted agitatedly. "Let go of Young Master!" "Hurry up!" The bodyguards red at the threat! "Sabina, I''m sorry. Don''t kill me. Please," Loomis was about to piss his pants. He was really afraid. He could feel the coldness radiating from Sabina! He knew Sabina would kill him without hesitation. Sabina was indifferent. She had stab wounds and was bleeding profusely. She pressed the dagger against Loomis'' neck and the pain made him shiver." Sabina, I give up! I won''t be the head of the family! You can take over. I give up!" Loomis was pleading. He was scared, and it cost him his dignity. His men didn''t dare to get close at all. Sabina''s temperament was too strong, they were well aware now. How did they fight against such a person just now? They were still in a state of aftershock. "Let go of my son. What on earth do you want? I''ll give it to you!" Thomson chided Sabina shakily. "I want you to apany Grandpa!" Sabina said coldly. Hearing this, Loomis almost fainted. "No, Sabina..." "Do you think a person like you can be the family head?" Sabina snorted. Sabina''s arm moved, and the dagger shed. The sharp de was about to pierce through Loomis'' neck! As his skin was cut open, Loomis was gripped with fear! Thomson was dumbfounded! The four bodyguards were scared witless! But at that moment, suddenly, a bullet cut through the sky. As if it was a meteor! God knew where it came from. Bang! The bullet mercilessly prated Sabina''s body! Sabina slowly lowered her head, only to see blood gushing out of her body. "Young Master, do you really want to go there?" Betty tried to persuade. Karen had given an order not to allow Chuck to go to the Yeager family. It''s too dangerous to go over! But Chuck was panicking. He thought that something bad was going to happen to Sabina. It was a strong intuition! Chuck couldn''t sit still at all. Sabina was his friend. How could he watch his friend get into trouble? "Betty, prepare a jet for me," Chuck said. Looking at Chuck, Betty gritted her teeth. "But..." "Betty..." Betty sighed and went to make the preparations. Chuck had been to the Yeager family''s ce before. As long as he directly parachuted to a hidden ce, no one would notice him. Once he was assured that Sabina was safe, he would return on his own. ck Rose followed Chuck. "Don''t follow me. It''s too dangerous!" Chuck said bluntly. "Do you think I want to follow you?" Hearing Chuck''s words, ck Rose was fuming. "Thank you." Chuck was silent for few seconds. "Not needed." ck Rose''s voice wasn''t as cold as before. She can''t do anything to change his mind. She knew that Chuck would not be able to stay still. He ran out in the blink of an eye just now. At that moment, Wi and Yvette were in Karen''s room. Chuck saw Bettying out and stopped her. After a while, Betty came back. Chuck and ck Rose got on the jet, and Betty also wanted to climb aboard. But Chuck shook his head and said, "Betty, don''te with us..." The jet departed. Chuck couldn''t wait any longer. He had to know about Sabina''s current situation. Betty sighed and ran back to the room. Karen, Wi and Yvette were astonished. Karen asked, "Betty, you..." "President Lee, I..." Betty couldn''t say anything. She really couldn''t refuse Chuck''s request. Seeing Betty''s face, Karen took a deep breath. "Did Chucky leave?" Instantly, Yvette and Wi were shocked and worried. They rushed out, but Chuck was already gone. "I''m sorry, Young Master, he..." Betty lowered her head with guilt. "You don''t need to apologize. This is Chucky''s character. Even if I guarded him, he would find a way out." Karen shook her head, and there was nothing she could do.N?velDrama.Org content. "Then what should we do now?" Betty became more panicked and felt that she made a wrong choice. Her mind was filled with images of Chuck''s death. She broke out in a cold sweat. "Go and prepare the jet!" Karen packed up her things. "Yes!" Betty ran out in a hurry. "Sigh, this child really loves to trouble me!" Karen sighed and went out with a grim face. "It should be there." Chuck remembered that ce. Last time, he took Adriana''s jet to get there. He remembered the route clearly. This was a stealth jet that was undetectable on radar. It was made by Karen''spany. He would not be discovered even if he was close to the Yeager family. The jet''s speed was under control and Chuck was ready to jump down. ck Rose exined the process of parachuting once, and Chuck immediately understood. When they reached the ce, ck Rose jumped down first, followed by Chuck. The feeling of being in the air against the strong air current was particrly frightening. Fortunately, Chuck had a good mental state. After an ear-splitting rumble, thending was sessful. ck Rose was the first tond. When she saw where Chuck hadnded, she ran over to him and breathed a sigh of relief. Chuck had done a good job. If it were any ordinary person, God knows where they wouldnd. "What do you want to do? It will be difficult for the two of us to get in!" she analyzed. "I remembered that Sabina told me she had a secret passage to enter the house. No one knows about it," Chuck recalled. That must have been how Sabina got in. Now that so much time had passed, Sabina must have gone in already. This secret passage was definitely not easy to find. Otherwise, how could it be called a secret passage? Chuck called Sabina, but her phone was turned off. "Shh, don''t make a sound!" ck Rose suddenly perked up her ears. Chuck nodded and held his breath. It was extremely quiet all around. Chuck heard the sound, and it came from afar. They gave each other a look. "Gunfire!" They said at the same time. "Where did ite from? Loomis'' men?" Chuck was startled. Sabina came here alone. How could she face the bullets? Definitely not! "Chuck, the gunfire makes me feel like the guy behind it is an absolute master. From now on, follow me! Stay behind me," ck Rose said solemnly and took out her sniper rifle! Chuck was moved. ck Rose was going to protect him with herself! Chapter 728 Chapter 728 "Did you hear what I said? The sniper isn''t a joke!" ck Rose''s expression was serious and cold. "The bullet could have killed us both too, even if you''d gotten in front of me!" Chuck was still wearing the shirt Karen had given him. Karen said that it could be used as a bulletproof vest. As the assassin, shouldn''t ck Rose be wearing that kind of portable bulletproof vest? "I have a bulletproof vest," ck Rose said. "I''m touched that you''re protecting me wholeheartedly," Chuck said truthfully. ck Rose was too dutiful. "What''s the point? Your mother, Karen, sent me here to protect you." ck Rose snorted. Unconsciously, her tone softened. But Chuck''s words made her feelfortable. "Well, can you find out where this person is?" Chuck nced around. Yeager''s house was in the mountains, surrounded by trees, which greatly hindered their view. "Wait a minute. Let me have a look." ck Rose used the scope on her sniper rifle to nce at their surroundings. Chuck plopped down next to her. "I told you to stay behind me! Do you want to die?" ck Rose was mad. She''d never seen Chuck so disobedient! "No, I don''t." Chuck obediently hid behind ck Rose. His eyes were also looking into the distance. There should only be a few people in the world who couldpare to her. She was wary, which meant that the skill of the sniper just now was not inferior to hers. "How is it?" Chuck asked. A minute had passed. "I can''t find the guy." ck Rose shook her head. "Then let''s move forward a little." Chuck did not want to wait any longer. It had been too long, and he did not know if the shot had hit Sabina. After all, Chuck had a bad feeling. "Are you rushing to hell? The sniper''s shot is urate. You won''t be able to escape him if you go out rashly! Don''t move around. Do you hear me?" ck Rose scolded. "Okay, I''ll listen to you, Rosie." Chuck nodded. "Go to hell. Who said you could call me that?" Hearing this, ck Rose felt annoyed. At the same time. Chuck and ck Rose were captured in a telescopic sight. N?velDrama.Org content. After a moment of silence, the man took out his phone and called someone. In a luxurious room. When Nelson received the phone call from the sniper, he was surprised. Instead of hanging up the phone, he asked, "Miss Adriana, Brock said that he saw Chuck and ck Rose!" Adriana, who was sipping a cup of tea, frowned and asked, "Why is Chuck at the Yeager''s?" "Well, Chuck tried to kill Sabina before, but he didn''t seed," Nelson said. "Why didn''t you tell me about this?" Adriana smashed the antique cup in her hand into pieces. Immediately, Nelson quivered and replied, "Miss Adriana, please calm down. There is nothing between Chuck and Sabina." "Nothing? Then why is Chuck at Yeager''s house at this time?" Adriana stood up coldly with her captivatingly long legs. "To Sabina, Chuck is just a friend, so he probably went to her out of their friendship. After all, they can''t fall in love in just a few days," Nelson analyzed. In Nelson''s opinion, Sabina acted nothing like a woman. He didn''t like her, anyway. "Probably. But why didn''t you tell me when I asked Sabina to suppress Chuck just now?" A cold light shed in Adriana''s beautiful eyes. "I just learned about it." Nelson was so frightened that he began to tremble. "Well, it''s fine." Adriana sat down again and knocked against the sofa with her long legs. She could read Sabina''s mind, and there was no sentiment in Sabina''s eyes. She was cold, not the kind of woman who could show affection to a man. Therefore, Sabina should be Chuck''s friend. They knew each other from the fight. "How about Brock''s mission?" Adriana asked. "Brock said he seeded." Nelson breathed a sigh of relief." Miss Adriana, why did you suddenly let Brock fire a shot this time? You clearly wanted Sabina to be the head of the Yeager family. Why did you shoot her just when she was about to seed?" "How would you know what''s on my mind? You''ve been with me for so long, so it''s fine if I make it clear to you." Adriana nced at Nelson. She exinedzily, "Loomis killed Brooke to im the position of the head of the Yeager family. He almost seeded, so why don''t I let him take the seat first?" "Miss Adriana, what''s the meaning of this?" Nelson was curious. "Last time, I thought Sabina was able to kill Loomis directly, so I decided to let her be the head of the Yeager family. However, Loomis surprised me this time. He took it into his own hands, so he was more likely to take the position. And I changed my mind. I don''t want to give up Loomis as a pawn. I wanted to use him even more!" Adriana smiled. "Are you going to let Loomis be the head?" Nelson asked. "Exactly! Loomis'' character will be more vicious in dealing with Chuck,pared to Sabina, who might be soft- hearted. I can''t wait too long. Loomis is better suited..." Adriana said. Nelson was really appalled. He couldn''t keep up with Adriana''s thoughts. Adriana''s mind would change at any time. The main reason was that Loomis had suddenly killed Brooke. Adriana''s scheme changed ordingly. "Actually, Sabina could have killed Loomis just now," said Nelson carefully. "I know, but I changed my mind. Loomis can''t die yet, so Sabina has to follow my n! I''ve stopped her this time, so what will she be? You can figure it out." Adriana sneered coldly. "Miss Adriana..." "She will be colder and stronger! In fact, I''m training her. She will be my opponent in the future. It will be boring if she''s too weak." Adriana shrugged. Nelson understood. It made sense. Adriana was so smart that she would soon be the head of the Whitlock family. If she couldn''t find an opponent, she would be bored out of her mind. Adriana took a fancy to Sabina to be her opponent. She was barely a match for Adriana. "What''s more, Sabina has a good rtionship with Chuck. That''s why I had to do this. If Sabina bes the family head, she definitely won''t listen to my orders. I had to let someone else do it, and Loomis was a good choice." Adriana said. "Chuck and ck Rose are now at Yeager''s house. What do you think about it? I''ll tell Brock right away," Nelson asked carefully. "Oh? Sabina has already been shot. Is she still alive? It''s no fun if she''s dead." "No, Brock shot ording to your order. He hit Sabina on the shoulder, but Brock said that Loomis and his bodyguards re still alive. Sabina might not be able to escape..."Nelson said. "If she can''t get out of there, what do I need her for?" Adriana shook her head. "She''ll get out, but I don''t want to see her and Chuck stay on good terms. Do you have a solution?" Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Chuck was a man, and Sabina was a woman. Something would happen sooner orter. Adriana didn''t want Chuck and Sabina to go on like that. It would be best if their rtionship was destroyed! It was best to be enemies. Adriana would never allow even the slightest chance! Nelson thought for a long time and said, "Miss Adriana, how about this..." With her voice lowered, Adriana said, "Nice, that''s why I let you follow me. This is the reason. You can give me some great ideas!" "Thank you for yourpliment, Miss Adriana." Nelson was delighted. "Miss Adriana, shall I talk to Brock about this?" "Go ahead," Adriana saidzily. Nelson immediately informed Brock over there, "Hey, Miss Adriana said..." "ck Rose, how is the situation?" Chuck also had a feeling that they were being watched. But they just couldn''t find the person who was watching them. Where the hell was the guy? "Don''t be anxious. I''m looking now. Hey, don''t look out! Do you want to die?" ck Rose shouted at Chuck. Although he was behind her, he still stuck his head out to look around. Does he want to be shot? ck Rose pressed Chuck''s head down heavily with her hand. Chuck felt speechless. "That hurts." "Hurts? I still want to throw you a p!" ck Rose said coldly. "Remember, you only have one life. Don''t joke around!" "Got it, Rosie." Chuck nodded. ck Rose red at him, but this time she did not say anything. She acquiesced in Chuck''s nickname for her. "There''s a sound." ck Rose hushed him. "Over there. I''ll go and take a look! You hide here." She climbed forward. Chuck wanted to go with her. He wouldn''t drag her down. "I said stay here!" ck Rose hissed. "Stop it. I''m not that bad. Let''s go, Rosie." Chuck smiled. ck Rose was too overprotective. Chuck felt like he was being held in the arms of an elder sister. ck Rose was mad and wanted to kick Chuck. In this situation, why was Chuck still cheeky and smiling? Wasn''t he afraid of death? ck Rose had nothing to do with Chuck. They approached the ce where the sound came from. ck Rose was worried that Chuck would be shot, so she pulled him all the way behind her and protected him with her body. "Stay here, and I''ll check it out! The person is probably gone. For killers, they wouldn''t shoot at people other than the target afterpleting their mission." ck Rose analyzed ording to her experience. That''s what she did. She wouldn''t fire half a million dors worth of a bullet simply. Besides, to shoot someone other than the target, it would mean creating a nuisance. It would nt a hidden danger to themselves. Top killers were especially aware of this. ck Rose drew closer, and she hid behind a stone. She noticed something on the ground and frowned. Chuck ran over and asked, "Rosie... Hey, what''s going on with this guy? Why did he throw his gun?" There was a sniper rifle on the ground. Chuck was stunned. A sniper rifle was very important to a killer, wasn''t it? The sniper rifle was a killer''s weapon and a tool for the killer to make money. Why would the killer throw it? "Don''t move, there may be a trap!" ck Rose used her body to protect Chuck. She watched around for a while, but she did not feel anything strange. "Why did this person leave the rifle behind?" ck Rose was using her gun to patrol. She didn''t find anyone else. "Let me see." Chuck picked it up and looked at it with interest. "It''s not bad. There are still bullets in it!" This was a sniper rifle made in the United States. It was heavy! "Don''t take it. Put it down," ck Rose said angrily. "I just want to have a look. Maybe I can ask my mom to give me one," Chuck said. However, it was better to find Sophia, who specialized in the creation of weapons. In terms of guns, Sophia must be more professional than Karen. There were many types of guns. Perhaps he should ask Sophia about it and let her design a sniper rifle personally for him. "Chuck!" Suddenly, a person rushed out of the forest. Her face was pale, and there was a bloody gash on her shoulder. Chuck was startled. "Sabina!" It turned out to be Sabina, who appeared in front of Chuck. She was shot just now. She couldn''t control her hand, and her dagger fell to the ground. Seeing how the situation turned out, Loomis was ecstatic. He turned around and took the opportunity to kick Sabina away! Sabina was seriously injured. The shot was about to ruin her arm. She had no choice. Faced with the siege of four bodyguards, she tried her best to escape. There were still many bodyguards chasing after her. In fact, Sabina was the one who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance! Therefore, Sabina wanted to find the guy who shot her! She didn''t expect to see Chuck holding a rifle as soon as she found the ce using her sixth sense. Sabina knew a lot about guns. The gun that hit her was definitely the rifle in Chuck''s hand! If Chuck had it in his hand, it meant that the person who shot her earlier was him? At this moment, Sabina felt betrayed and infuriated! Why did Chuck hit her? Why? Did she misjudge? Was Chuck actually a hypocritical and backstabbing guy? "Chuck, I''ll kill you!" Sabina murmured to herself. Facing the bodyguards behind her, Sabina didn''t waste any time. She was shot in the shoulder. She had to escape to survive! Her eyes were cold, and so was her voice. There was anger hidden in her voice. Chuck was astonished. He finally found Sabina and was pleasantly surprised. Sabina was still alive, but she was badly injured. Chuck felt distressed. Sabina, the friend he hadn''t known in a long time, was injured heavily. Chuck wanted to take her away. However, the indifferent look in Sabina''s eyes was unfamiliar. What happened? Chuck was at a loss. "Sabina," he said. "Fine! I regret letting you go. I regret it!" Only Sabina''s cold voice could be heard. She rushed into the forest with a whoosh and disappeared in an instant. What the hell was going on? Chuck was confused. Why did Sabina say that to him? Chuck was dumbfounded when he saw Sabina''s eyes. She had a murderous look! In other words, Sabina wanted to kill him just now! "Sabina thought you shot her." ck Rose immediately understood what''s going on. If it was her, she would have thought so, too. As a killer, she would not abandon her rifle unless she was dead! Chuck''s hand was holding the rifle that had hit her. Of course Sabina treated him coldly. "Me? Why would I shoot her?" Chuck understood and threw the rifle in his hand. "Rifle. No sniper would ever lose his rifle. It''smon sense. You had the sniper rifle, so she thought you shot her," ck Rose said. Chuck was speechless. This was a serious misunderstanding. Sabina really wanted to kill him just now! "Sabina, it''s not me. It''s not me..." Chuck chased after her, but Sabina''s speed was too fast. She disappeared in the blink of an eye. But all of a sudden, ck Rose turned pale with fright! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Chuck, get out of the way! There are bullets!" She pushed Chuck away. In fact, Chuck had already felt the shots. He was about to hide when ck Rose pushed him. Boom! A bullet hit a tree. The explosion sound was extremely harsh! ck Rose was lying on Chuck''s body. "Someone''sing. There are guns, many guns... Let''s hide!" Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Chuck also heard the sound of footstepsing after them. No wonder Sabina ran so fast. Loomis'' subordinates were chasing after her! He wanted to kill her! N?velDrama.Org content. At this time, Sabina was seriously injured, so she could only flee. However, Chuck was puzzled about the identity of the rifle''s owner. Who was the guy? Chuck knew he had been set up. Someone deliberately left the rifle there, biding their time for the fleeing Sabina to see him. This was an attempt to sabotage his rtionship with Sabina. This person must have an ulterior motive. Who was it? Chuck felt furious. Sabina had stared at him as if she didn''t know who he was. However, Chuck didn''t me her because he happened to be holding the sniper rifle. It was normal for Sabina to misunderstand the situation. Chuck sighed. He thought of how badly injured Sabina was. He didn''t know if she could survive. "Go!" ck Rose pulled Chuck away. There were too many peopleing from behind them, all armed with guns! They wanted to kill Sabina. "Okay, Rosie." Chuck did not stop and ran quickly with her. Chuck''s running speed was extremely fast, just like ck Rose''s. It was almost the same as Sabina''s. Loomis had too many people and they couldn''t fight head-to-head against them. More than a dozen people came out of the woods! Each of them had guns in their hands! They looked fierce and vicious. Suddenly, a sharp-eyed leader spotted Chuck and ck Rose! He immediately made a call. A video call. The call was connected. "Young Master! We''ve found the other two. Should we kill them?" The leader of the group pointed the camera in Chuck''s direction. When Loomis saw the person who appeared on the screen, he smiled sinisterly. "What an ingrate! I don''t care why Chuck came looking for me. This is just like a sheep entering a tiger''s den! Kill! Kill all three of them for me! Bring that man''s head back to me!" Loomis had just been caught by Sabina, thus his mind had changed dramatically. The shame that Sabina had given him, he would pay back twice as much. "Yes!" The man who took the lead hung up the phone and ordered, "Kill the two people who just ran away. Young Master wants the man''s head!" These bodyguards rushed out with killing intent! Whoosh! Guns and bullets rained down. Chuck and ck Rose were running ahead. Chuck could even feel the bullets slide past him. This made his scalp tingle. While ck Rose looked calm and steady, her face did not change at all. What a psychological contrast. "Go there!" ck Rose saw a high spot. She needed to use her sniper skills to quickly kill all of these people! Chuck nced in the direction that ck Rose mentioned. The two of them ran over and instantly found a rock to take cover behind. ck Rose''s blue eyes were ice-cold! Crack! Her fair finger pulled the trigger. The bullets fired out! The next second, there was a scream! Somebody was shot dead. He didn''t even struggle. His head merely exploded, and he died! The men were all in shock! Chuck breathed a sigh of relief. As the top killer in the world, ck Rose had the ability to fight back! Now that ck Rose had stopped the men, they could kill them one by one as soon as possible. At least, they could buy some time for the seriously injured Sabina. Chuck still had someone else''s sniper rifle in his hand, and he had never fired it. He followed ck Rose''s actions and fired his gun as well! Bang! A bullet shot out and hit a man''s leg. Screams rang out from all directions! "Not bad. You can hit someone on the first try," ck Rose said. In fact, ck Rose felt surprised. Chuck was steady and smart enough. He was a person who was really a genius in fighting and killing! ck Rose felt that with such a scary talent, if he didn''t study at that time and became a mercenary directly, he could probably stand out quickly! "Be careful!" ck Rose suddenly shouted. A bomb was thrown over! She was going to pull Chuck away, but he had already grasped her first. His reaction speed seemed to have exceeded the top killer''s. ck Rose was astonished! Chuck jumped away with her in his arms! Boom! The bomb exploded. It was earth-shattering! "I''m supposed to be protecting him, but now he''s protecting me instead?" ck Rose thought. She didn''t expect it. Plop! She fell on Chuck''s body, and Chuck used his body to protect her. At this moment, she felt warmth flowing through her heart. She didn''t understand, but she was in a daze. Was this the feeling of being touched? "Let''s move!" Chuck got up from the ground and pulled ck Rose to run. They had bombs. If they did not run, they would be waiting to die. "Chuck..." ck Rose was at a loss. She felt like she was in a dream. She never thought that she would be protected by a man. It was the first time she had felt so good. This feeling was amazing. She enjoyed this feeling. "Crack!" In a heartbeat! As they ran, Chuck suddenly felt ck Rose''s speed slow down. He turned to look and was astonished. ck Rose was shot! She was bleeding out! "Rosie, are you okay?" Chuck immediately held her. ck Rose''s face had already turned pale. Chuck felt guilty and ran off with her in his arms! Chuck didn''t expect her to get shot. "Rosie, how are you?" He was worried and angry. "I''m fine." ck Rose shook her head and closed her eyes. Her body felt heavy, like something was pulling her body down. Chuck was furious and shocked when he saw ck Rose covered in blood. Was she dead? He seemed to have gone crazy and started shooting with the rifle. Boom! Bang! Each shot represented Chuck''s fury! More than ten people chased after them, all trained masters! The gunfight broke out instantly. Suddenly, there was a scream! It was like a watermelon had exploded. Blood filled the sky! Someone got their head blown off! A bullet appeared in the air and shot a person''s head! Chuck looked up and saw a jet. Karen was up there. Boom! Karen''s eyes were piercingly cold. Her marksmanship was a godsend, hitting her target urately with every shot. Every time she pulled the trigger, there was a scream! "Master! A master! Get back quickly!" The men over there eximed and werepletely frightened by Karen''s shooting. They escaped and rushed back immediately. Chuck kept pressing the trigger until there were no more bullets. "Mom, ck Rose was shot!" Chuck shouted. The jet dropped down a rope. Chuck grabbed the rope and climbed up with ck Rose in his arms. After that, the jet took Chuck out of there. ck Rose needed first aid. Otherwise, she would die! Chuck climbed up the jet to see that Karen, Betty, Yvette and Wi were waiting for them. When Yvette and Wi saw the bloodstains on Chuck''s body, they felt distressed. Karen held ck Rose. She ripped her clothes off and began to operate on her. She was going to remove the bullet for ck Rose. Karen was fast and very professional! The jet had the required medical equipment on board. The whole processsted half an hour, and they had almost reached home. Karen wiped the sweat from her forehead, but ck Rose still had not woken up. Chuck got nervous. "Mom, how is ck Rose?" She was motionless and looked pale. Was she dead? Chapter 731 Chapter 731 "Mom, how is ck Rose?" Chuck regretted it. If he hadn''t forced his way to Sabina, ck Rose wouldn''t have gotten shot! But it was useless to dwell on remorse now. The most important thing now was to save ck Rose! "ck Rose''s injury is very close to her heart. I''ll need to perform another surgery on her." Karen sighed. She had just removed the bullet from ck Rose, but there was still some debris that needed to be cleaned up. This process could not be done on the jet. Betty had ordered the people to get ready. The jet was now flying directly to Karen''spany. Chuck was astonished. Karen''s words meant that ck Rose could die at any time! Yvette and Wi were also very fond of ck Rose. Their rtionship developed from the conflict. All three of them were women, and they were considered empathetic. Now that ck Rose was unconscious, they naturally felt extremely sad. Chuck didn''t know how he got off the ne. The emergency surgery took a long time. Only someone as professional and attentive as Karen could carry out this surgery. There was no problem with the surgical technique. The problem was, Karen needed a kind of medicine! A bullet injury like ck Rose''s, which was near the heart, required a special medicine Karen had recently discovered. So- After Karen''s exnation, Chuck understood. "Mom, what medicine do you need? I''ll go get it now. This time, I''m the one who did this to ck Rose! I''m going to save her!" Chuck felt extremely guilty. ck Rose protected him with noints. She knew it would be dangerous, but she still followed him and protected Chuck the whole time. How could Chuck bear to let her die? His heart ached! Karen was relieved. Chuck realized he was wrong and reflected on it. "There are two ces carrying this medicine..." "Which two ces?" Chuck asked. Wi knew about this. Her beautiful eyes flickered and she roughly knew which were the ces that Karen mentioned. "The first ce is in a doctor''s hands, but this doctor has recently disappeared. It''s not easy to find him," Karen said. "What about the second one?" Wi sighed. Yvette was surprised. She also understood who had the medicine. "Adriana. Whitlock family has a special medical team." "Her?" Chuck was shocked. How could it be in her hands? Soon, Chuck understood. Whitlock family was the top family in the world. They must have developed various medicines for their family members. Their medical team development had probablysted for dozens of generations. God knew how much manpower and material resources they had! After being shocked for a while, Chuck finally understood what was going on. "Yes, but I won''t let you go to her." Karen shook her head. Look for Adriana? Bow down to her? This was something Karen would never do! "Chucky, go and pack your things. Betty will prepare a ne for you. Find the doctor within three days and get the medicine back! This is your chance to save ck Rose!" Karen was extremely serious. "I understand, Mom." Chuck nodded. Looking at the unconscious ck Rose, his heart ached. Once ck Rose wakes up, Chuck would not ask her to protect him anymore. It was too dangerous! "I will go," Yvette said. "Me too," Wil interrupted. How could the two of them trust Chuck to go alone? "Let Chucky go alone. Won''t you have to bear the consequences if you did something wrong?" For the first time, Karen looked so serious. Yvette and Wi were speechless! There was only anxiety in their hearts. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Chucky, pack your things!" Karen ordered. "Got it," Chuck said as he ran out of the room. Betty also went to prepare the ne. "Isn''t it too dangerous to let Chucky go alone?" Wi could not control herself. She was worried about Chuck. "Isn''t that what you, me and Yvette are doing? If you make a mistake, you have to fix it! Otherwise, how can you grow up?" Karen had no room for negotiation this time. Yvette''s eyes were red, but she couldn''t resist Karen''s authority. Karen said to Yvette, "Loomis is the next head of the family. You two have something to do." Yvette and Wi nodded. The situation suddenly changed, but it was still under Karen''s control. After all, Karen nned to let Loomis take the position of the family head. Now that Loomis was sitting on it, the n would be made ahead of time. After Karen detailed her n to Wi and Yvette, they left. Through the ss, Karen saw Chuck running towards the ne. She sighed. "Don''t me me, Chuck. Growing up can be cruel. If you make a mistake, you should make up for it! That''s the rule. You need to understand... I hope youe back safely." Chuck got on the ne. As Betty prepared for takeoff, Chuck heard Yvette''s voice. As soon as Chuck ran out, Yvette hugged him. "Hubby, don''t get in trouble. Please stay safe," Yvette frowned in concern. Why was she worried? This time, Chuck went out without the protection of the top killer, ck Rose. One could imagine how many dangers Chuck would face. "Yes, I''ll be back," Chuck said confidently. ck Rose was still waiting for the medicine. He would definitelye back in three days. "Don''t me your mom. She has many things to do," Yvette said. "I know," Chuck replied. Of course, he knew what Karen was doing. She was too busy to spare time. As for Loomis, now that Sabina had escaped, he naturally would be the head of the Yeager family. Next, Loomis would go for Karen and Chuck like a madman! Karen had to face it. Therefore, during these three days, Chuck needed toe back as soon as possible to help Karen deal with Loomis. ording to Karen''s n, there shouldn''t be any problems. Chuck also believed in Karen. There would definitely be zero problems with Karen''s n. "Alright. Be careful on the way. Call me if something happens." Yvette was really unwilling to separate from Chuck. But she also knew that she could not waste any more time! She kissed Chuck and left the ne. "We''re going to leave now," Betty said. Chuck took his seat, and the ne took off. Chuck looked away from Karen''spany. "ck Rose, you have to wait for me. I''ll wake you up and apologize to you," he thought. The ne flew fast into a direction. Staring at the ne, Wi was full of worry. But when she saw Yvette, she couldn''t help but lower her head. "Auntie Logan, let''s go," Yvette said. "Okay." The two of them drove out. Karen continued to take care of ck Rose. At the same time, she began to deal with the Yeager family, who were under Loomis'' control. "Here is the doctor''s information." Betty gave Chuck the information. Chuck took a closer look. Dr. Darwin was a young, talented doctor who specialized in various complicated diseases. He also developed some medicines together with his team. The medicine that ck Rose needed was within his research and development. However, Dr. Darwin had disappeared a few months ago. Chuck''s eyes flickered. It was fine for him to go missing. In three days, he would definitely find him and wake ck Rose up! Chapter 732 Chapter 732 "We have arrived." Betty pointed below and said. It didn''t take long for the ne to take Chuck there. The journey was around two hours. "Where is this ce?" Chuck was not quite sure. Either way, they had already left the United States. "This is a small country, and it''s also yours..." Betty introduced. Karen had bought the whole country. Although there was no such address of king, Chuck could be considered a prince here. "My mom bought this country?" Chuck was startled. Chuck had heard that Karen bought several small countries, but he didn''t expect this ce to be one of them. "Yes, she bought this ce ten years ago. It''s all yours." Betty said. Chuck couldn''t help but cast a few more nces at the country. Karen really had a good sense of it. She bought it ten years ago. "That''s the airport. When you arrive, you have to go find Dr. Darwin by yourself! Three dayster, I''ll come and pick you up." Betty actually wanted to apany Chuck to look for Darwin. But everything down there belonged to Chuck. He didn''t need to be afraid of anything. "This is something that will prove your identity. The president here will help you with everything if necessary. There is a car outside the airport, and this is the key to it," Betty reminded. "Okay," Chuck said as he took it. Just as he was feeling excited, the ne hadnded. Chuck got off the ne, carrying his backpack. "Young Master." Betty was worried. "It''s okay. You cane and pick me up three dayster..." Chuck had already run out. Betty''s beautiful eyes looked worried, and she sighed. "You... you must be careful..." Betty stayed for a while before she reluctantly flew back. When Chuck came out of the airport, he found the car that Betty had mentioned to him. It was just an ordinary car. Chuck didn''t want to make too much of a scene when he came here. This car was just right! Chuck drove to Darwin''s house. Seeing the houses, roads, and even thend, Chuck had an indescribable feeling in his heart. Those were all his. However, now was not the time for him to have messy thoughts. In fact, it was nothing, just like going to his own za. When he arrived at Darwin''s house, Chuck grasped for clues. The information Betty gave him showed that Darwin was focused on pharmaceutical research and development, so he was either at thepany or at home. Darwin was not at home, and certainly not at the office. Otherwise, Karen would not have said that Darwin was missing. So, where could he have gone? Chuck had been searching in Darwin''s house for a long time. Finally, he found some clues. Darwin hinted that he had developed a new medicine, but it was discovered by someone. He decided to hide somewhere else. Otherwise, the unknown party would kidnap him to specially produce this type of new medicine. For the sake of his own life, he had to go into hiding. Well, he couldn''t say that the doctor wanted to hide. Chuck read through the clues to find out Darwin''s determination. Darwin wanted to meet the man who wanted his new medicine. Because Darwin knew that he had been hiding and running all the time, it was useless. He would fall apart sooner orter! Darwin chose toy the cards on the table. Chuck also found out the man behind the scene. His eyes lit up. After such a long time, had Darwin gone to find this man to show his cards? While Chuck was thinking, he walked out of Darwin''s house. Perhaps he should go to that man''s ce and make it clear. Anyway, this country belonged to Chuck. What did he have to fear? Chuck drove over. At the airport, a beautiful woman got off the ne while dragging her luggage. This beautiful woman had a charming temperament and a beautiful figure. When she came out of the airport, she attracted the attention of many men. If Chuck were here, he would be surprised. Because this beautiful woman was Cheryl from the Champ family, one of the Four Greatest Households in his country! Yes, to expand the Champ family''s business and strengthen the family, Cheryl chose this ce. This ce was rich in resources. It was suitable for opening a food productpany and then shipping it back to her country to sell. When Cheryl got off the ne, she felt that this ce was not bad. She was satisfied. "Hi, beauty, do you need a cab?" A man asked. This was Cheryl''s first time here, and also her idea to bring it up with her family, so there was no one here to pick her up. In fact, there was another reason she came to this strange and unvisited ce besides to expand the family business, and that was to clear her mind. Why did Cheryl do so? Because of Chuck! Cheryl admitted that she had fallen in love with Chuck. But because of her identity, she had been depressed recently. She went to Chuck''s hotel and his za, but she didn''t see him. After that, Cheryl finally knew that Chuck had gone to the United States. She actually wanted to go as well, but she was not confident enough. Therefore, Cheryl chose this ce. She hoped that she could forget Chuck. She also understood that she and Chuck couldn''t have a future. "Yes, take me here..." Cheryl said, dragging her luggage over. The cab driver, Galen, stared at Cheryl''s perfect body and smiled lewdly. What a perfect woman! A bad idea arose in his mind. "Okay, no problem. Let''s get in the car." Galen smiled and helped Cheryl to get in the car with her luggage. Cheryl got in the car without thinking too much. Galen drove Cheryl out of the airport. She didn''t know the way, so she absentmindedly looked out the window at the unfamiliarndscape. "This ce is beautiful. I hope I can forget him..." Cheryl thought. She remained silent, lost in her own memories. When she came back to her senses, it was because of the sound of a manughing. "Beauty, here is my home. Look how well I treat you! I brought you straight to my house!" Galen''s mouth was watering. He had never seen such a beautiful woman before. On this day, he must get Cheryl! "Let me out! Let me out!" Cheryl was taken aback. She didn''t expect the driver to do this at all. The driver actually took her home in broad daylight. The main reason was that Cheryl was in a daze just now, so she was not aware at all! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cheryl nched in terror. She frantically pushed the door open, but it was locked. Galen crawled from the front with a lecherous grin on his face. "Beauty, stop struggling. This is my house. No one will know..." Yes, no one would know. Galen''s house was in a secluded area, which was why he dared to do such a criminal act! There were several victims besides Cheryl before this. He had got his way. Galen became more daring. What''s more, Cheryl had a good body, and she was so beautiful. He won''t let her go easily! "Let me go. How much money do you want? I''ll give you everything..." Cheryl was terrified. How could this happen? "I don''t want your money. I only want you!" Galen smiled sinisterly and stretched out his hands... Chapter 733 Chapter 733 Cheryl was scared out of her mind. She kicked the man frantically with her six inch high heels. Crack! Galen covered his sensitive spot, his face twisted in pain." Ah!" He let out a violent scream. Galen was going to faint. Cheryl was scared, so she kicked hard. It took all her strength. How could this poor man take it? Another scream rang out. Galen screamed his heart out, but suddenly, he fell limp. His face and forehead were covered with sweat, and the pain made him lose his strength. Cheryl was so afraid that she crawled to the front. She opened the car door and ran out. She ran like a maniac, running to exhaustion. She found a ce to hide. Luckily, Galen didn''te after her. Cheryl gasped and sat down to rest. Suddenly, she realized something was wrong. She hadn''t taken anything. Her phone, her money, even her luggage! Nothing, she had no money at all! What should she do? In this ce, she did not know anyone! Cheryl panicked. She wanted to go back and get her things. But she was scared. She was afraid Galen would grab her, and then she wouldn''t be able to escape. He was kicked so badly, how could he be kicked again? Cheryl was afraid and didn''t dare to go back. She continued to run. The more she ran, the more confused she became. What should she do now? She had no money, no phone, nothing. She couldn''t go back, and she couldn''t contact her family. No matter how strong Cheryl was, she crouched down and shed tears after that horrible experience. She was almost insulted just now... She was alone in this unfamiliar ce. Cheryl was extremely confused. What should she do? She thought of Chuck, who was currently in the United States. She couldn''t even get in touch with him. Cheryl felt disappointed and desperate! Cheryl calmed herself down. Many men were staring at her. She found a ce to hide in fear. She must find a way to save herself, but she was not familiar with this ce. How could she save herself? She could speak French fluently, otherwise, she would not havee to such a ce alone. She tried to get help from the women, wanting to borrow their cell phones. However, these locals were not willing. Even though they were all women, they were not willing to help her. Cheryl stood dejectedly at a corner of the street. She didn''t know what to do. She was exhausted from all the running earlier, and now she was tired and hungry. She saw others eating and gulped. There was not a penny in her pocket. "What happened?" Suddenly, a voice sounded. Cheryl looked up and saw a woman. A foreign woman. Looking at her, Cheryl was pleasantly surprised. "Can you help me? I just met a bad guy who robbed me of all my things..." "No problem." The woman, Reba, smiled and said, "Are you hungry? Let''s go to my house. I''ll help you." Cheryl hesitated, but Reba looked nice and smiled gently. She decided to trust her and nodded. "Thank you,dy. If you help me, I will repay you." "It''s okay. We''re all women, we should help each other," Reba said kindly with a smile. "It''s this way. Oh, if you don''t mind, you can drink my bottle of water. I just drank it..." She handed Cheryl a bottle of water. Cheryl was thirsty, and she was busy opening the bottle. When Reba saw it, she smiled vaguely. "You must be very hungry, right? My house is right in front. You cane to my house." "Okay, thank you," Cheryl said gratefully. She was really thirsty and hungry. She finished all the remaining water in the bottle. Cheryl followed Reba quietly. After crossing several streets, they came to a big house. Cheryl was stunned. "This is your house?" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Yes, it''s mine." "You must be rich," Cheryl said. This house was definitely not for ordinary people to live in, which indicated that Reba was a rich person here. Cheryl, of course, was not short of money herself. Her family could also rank in the top 100 families in the world. "You''re not rich?" Reba asked. "Not really." Rebaughed at her. "Wee to my house. I''ve cooked a good meal." "All right." Cheryl followed her in. The door closed as soon as they entered. When they went inside the house, Cheryl was shocked. "Can you turn on the lights? It''s so dark." "No problem!" Reba turned on the lights. The room suddenly lit up. Cheryl looked around and asked, "Is this a home?" "Yeah. Foreign women are very popr in our ce, don''t you know?" Rebaughed mockingly. Instantly, Cheryl''s face turned pale with fright! "What, what are you going to do?" She was terrified. How could this happen? "Well, you''re so beautiful and so hot. You must be worth at least a few million. In my eyes, you''re money!" Rebaughed. Cheryl ran away in fear, but she felt dizzy and had no strength at all. She fell to the ground and thought about the water she had just consumed. For a moment, she turned pale and begged, "No, let me go. I''ll give you money. I''ll pay you tens of millions!" "You have so much money? I can''t see it. Stay here! I''ll go find a buyer..." Reba sneered. "No!" Cheryl cried. Reba had already walked to the door, but she turned back and pped Cheryl in the face. "Shut up, do you hear me?" Cheryl was so frightened that she burst into tears. Once again, she felt the pitch- ck despair! "I''m looking for a buyer for you. You should thank me!" Reba smiled. She opened the door and went out. Cheryl couldn''t move at all, and her body was losing more and more strength. She closed her eyes with desperation... Chuck drove to the ce where the guy was. In fact, this guy did not run a legal business. It was a particrly luxurious hotel. "Hey, you can''t go in with this kind of rubbish!" The security guard at the door scolded! There were all kinds of luxury cars parked inside. How could such a poor car be allowed to be driven in? It would ruin the hotel''s image! Chuck kept silent and stared at him. There was a stack of money in the car. He simply threw a pile of notes to him. The security guard immediately changed his face. "Oh, boss! Boss, pleasee in!" The security guard picked up the cash happily and showed Chuck the way. Chuck drove in. Inside, there were all kinds of luxury cars. Chuck''s car was so out of ce. But he had no choice. He had toe here. God knew if the doctor had a showdown with the guy in this hotel. "Boss, do you need a woman? I''ll introduce some to you," The security guard lowered his voice as it wasn''t legal. "No." Chuck shook his head. "Hey, boss, don''t go. We have women from all countries." The security guard took Chuck''s hand and showed him an obscene hint. Chuck was stunned. "All countries?" Chapter 734 Chapter 734 "That''s right! All types of women are avable. As long as you have the need, we''ll let them serve you. Boss, you are so handsome and rich! In fact, we have a new doll and she is so hot! You will definitely like her..." The security guard saw that he had a chance, so he started exining passionately. Chuck was puzzled. He did not expect such a thing to happen in this ce. However, he also understood. Karen just bought this country but did not manage it, so it was normal for this ce to have some loopholes! "How beautiful is she?" Chuck asked. "She''s wonderful! I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman. She''s tall, especially with her pretty long legs. She''s young, about thirty years old," the security guard continued to introduce enthusiastically. "Well, that''s unnecessary. I''m not here to look for a woman. I have something to do." Chuck shook his head. "Don''t do that, boss. How about others?" The security guard said anxiously. He felt disappointed. Chuck was so generous, and he must be rich. He could sell the woman he had caught to him. Chuck walked in. No matter which country the women came from or how beautiful they were, he was not interested in them at all. He was here to find Dr. Darwin. ck Rose was waiting for the medicine! As for the rest, Chuck was not interested. Of course, he was also interested in catching the person that was after Darwin. After entering the hotel, Chuck noticed that the hotel was formal. The security was extremely strict. Since this country belonged to Chuck, why should he be afraid of it? What''s more, Chuck still had a few bombs in his hands! Chuck shrugged. "I want to see your boss," Chuck said to the receptionist. Sara, the receptionist, stared at Chuck for a while and said sarcastically, "Are you friends with our boss?" "No, but I want to see him." Chuck''s expression did not change. "Sorry, our boss won''t see anyone!" Sara shook her head and snapped her fingers. A security guard came over. For a receptionist like her, she hated foreign people very much. Several security guards came over. They were going to seize Chuck! Seize Chuck? He was a standardbat expert now! In a sh, the security guards were dealt with. Seeing this, Sara was shocked. "What the hell are you doing?" "As I said, I want to see your boss. Ask him toe out!" Chuck said. Sara screamed. She had never encountered such a situation before. This guy was causing trouble here in the daytime? Is he asking to die? Does he know who the boss is? "Help! Someone is making trouble!" Sara shouted. The hotel''s security system was activated, and security guards from the security room rushed out to surround Chuck! These security guards were all burly, and their arms were as thick as a normal person''s thighs. They looked like wild animals. Chuck shook his head. These guys looked intimidating, but they were all scum. Dealing with these people was a piece of cake for Chuck. "What''s going on here? What is this man doing?" "Is this person making a scene?" The guests in the hotel were dumbfounded. Chuck was so powerful that he knocked down the security guards with just a few moves. "Hey, you over there! Get out! Don''t make trouble here. I''ve told you that our boss won''t see you!" The hotel security department came out, so Sara became confident. What was there to be afraid of? Even if this man was good at fighting, he would be kicked out! "Then I''ll make hime out to meet me!" Chuck''s voice was icy cold. When his fist was thrown out, it represented a terrifying strength! Dozens of bodyguards surrounded him, and the scene was a mess! Sara sneered incessantly. This man was courting death! It was obvious what was going to happen next. He would definitely be beaten and thrown out with blooding out of his mouth. Sara dialed a number. Well, she was calling her boss. On the hotel''s top floor, in a luxurious room. There were several people on therge bed. A man lazily answered the phone, "Hello..." "Mr. Wilbert, please turn on the TV. I''ll send the surveince over. There''s a man here to see you." It was Sara''s voice. "Oh, send it over then." Wilbert was curious. He turned on the TV with the remote control and looked at the surveince. A man was dealing with dozens of security guards! He didn''t want to watch any further. Most of the security guards at his hotel were mercenaries. This weak man was no good at all. Then he turned off the TV. "Handle it yourself. Since this man is causing trouble, you don''t have to be polite. Arrest him and chop him up, then feed him to the dogs!" Wilbert said indifferently. He got out of bed. "Yes, Mr. Wilbert! By the way, Reba said that she had caught a beautiful foreign woman," Sara said. "How beautiful is she?" Wilbert put on his clothes and asked. "I heard she''s quite pretty. Boss, do you want her? I''ll tell Reba." "No, I don''t like foreign women. They''re too skinny, it''s not nice." "Reba said she has a hot figure," Sara continued. "No. Remember to chop up the man who is making trouble at the entrance and feed him to the dogs!" After saying that, Wilbert hung up the phone. He walked out of the room, and there were several people standing at the door. "Did the doctor surrender?" Wilbert asked. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "No, he is stubborn!" A man answered carefully. "Stubborn? Let me see how stubborn he is!" Wilbert sneered, followed by several men. They arrived at a room. There was a man tied up in a chair. He was badly wounded and tortured. If Chuck were here, he would be relieved because the person tied up was the doctor that he was looking for. Ten days ago, Darwin arrived at the hotel with a full load of bombs. Heid his cards out in front of Wilbert. What kind of situation had Wilbert not experienced before? He asked his men to knock Darwin out with one hit. When Darwin awoke, he was already tied up. Wilbert asked Darwin to do something for him, but he refused. Darwin refused to tell him about the ingredients of the new drug and how it was made. Wilbert tied him up and tortured him. Darwin knew that if he told them, he would surely die, so he kept his mouth shut. "Devil! You''re a devil!" Darwin shouted at the top of his lungs. He was just a doctor who developed drugs. Now that he was suddenly tortured like this, how could he stand it? However, he had to endure it even if he couldn''t stand it. If not, he would die! "Why are you still so stubborn? Beat him up!" Wilbert dragged a chair over and sat in front of Darwin. Wilbert''s men gave Darwin hard punches and kicks, causing him to vomit blood then pass out. Ssh! A bucket of water was sshed on Darwin''s face. Darwin woke up in a daze and kept yelling out, "Devil!" Wilbert''s men continued to punch and kick him. At this time, Wilbert''s cell phone rang again. He frowned and answered, "Didn''t I say not to bother me if there''s nothing wrong?" "Mr. Wilbert, this man is too powerful. Half of the thirty security guards we sent out are defeated. What should we do?" Sara was shocked. She looked at Chuck, who knocked the men down with one punch after another! Was this man going to fight all of them? Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Sara''s words immediately enraged Wilbert. "What did you say?" "This man is too strong, our people..." Sara was panicking more and more. These security guards were tall and strong, but they were nothing to Chuck. Shouldn''t Chuck be on the ground, badly wounded by the security team? "B*stards! Are they all rubbish? If they can''t deal with a weak guy, why should I pay them?" Wilbert growled. He was fuming. Dozens of security guards couldn''t even beat one guy? "Mr. Wilbert, what should we do now? Another security guard has been knocked out! He is vomiting blood! This man is crazy!" Sara was terrified. She had never been in a situation like this before. Chuck actually defeated a dozen security guards with his bare hands. He''s too good! "D*mn it! I''ll ask someone toe over!" Wilbert snorted and was pissed. He hung up. "You guys, send someone over. There''s a man making trouble downstairs! Catch him for me, then chop him up and feed him to the dogs!" Wilbert said coldly. "Yes!" Wilbert''s subordinate immediately arranged for the men. They went downstairs. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wilbert had a powerful background in this country, so he was not afraid of anything. Anybody can be summoned! Wasn''t the foreign man powerful? Let''s see how many people he could fight with! He would face endless opponents. Looking at Darwin, who was gasping for breath, Wilbertughed. "I''ll let you talk. Later, I will show you a good show. You''ll see how a man is chopped up and fed to the dogs. After you watch it, you will naturally talk." "Devil, devil..." Darwin was in great pain. He couldn''t stand it anymore, he would rather bite his tongue. Wilbertughed out loud, feeling proud. Devil? Not bad! "Are you waiting for someone to save you?" Wilbert continued tough at him. Darwin was forcing himself to endure it. Didn''t he still have hope in his heart? "I''m telling you, you''ve been chosen by me. No one can save you!" Wilbertughed sinisterly. This hotel was not for ordinary people to enter. There were never any problems here, and there never will be. This was a solid bunker! In the hotel''s lobby. Sara stared at Chuck with fear. "Don''te over. Our boss has already called for help." She was shocked by the scene in front of her! Dozens of people were lying on the ground. Some of them were grasping their stomachs, and some were covering their faces. All of them were wailing. Was this a clusterf*ck? This was obviously dozens of people being beaten up by one person! How could this happen? It was too terrifying. Bang! A man wanted tounch a sneak attack from behind, but how could Chuck not notice him? His fist punched backwards and the man''s stomach was distorted. He fell to the ground with a scream, his fierce eyes wide, and he was twitching. "I said I want to see your boss!" Chuck''s voice was cold. He had a new understanding of his own strength. Even if dozens of people attacked him at once, they were no match for him! "Oh, God!" Sara cried. "Unbelievable! This guy is too awesome!" "One punch man! This is more interesting than the movies!" "I think he''s so handsome. I have fallen for him... I want to be his girlfriend." "Me too." In the hotel, the onlookers were amazed! In particr, several beautiful women were attracted by Chuck''s swift movements. They felt that if they were with a man like him, they would feel safe. Chuck grabbed Sara and pulled her out from the reception desk. "Call your boss!!" "Don''t!" Sara almost pissed her pants. Chuck''s eyes were scary, and so was his voice! "Call him! I''m telling you onest time! Don''t make me hit you!" Chuck said coldly. Sara struggled with fear. Suddenly, azy voice sounded, "Hey, little dwarf! Let her go!" Whoosh! A group of men rushed in from outside. They were wearing the same uniform. This was a real mercenary! There were more than a hundred men! They walked in, like a dark cloud overhead, full of majesty and oppression. Everyone was fierce and full of mockery. That was right, they had the advantage in numbers, Chuck was just a dwarf. Who was he? He was a nobody! He would be dead under their feet. The guests in the hotel were scared out of their wits, and all retreated! "There are so many of them! It''s terrible!" "The man is doomed!" "s, of course, there are so many mercenaries. They are the armed forces here. Even if this man is strong, he is no match for these mercenaries. What a pity!" Many of the onlookers felt sorry for Chuck. It was normal for Chuck to knock down the guards with one punch just now, but the neers were all mercenaries. They have killed before! It was definitely impossible for Chuck to deal with these mercenaries like how he dealt with the security guards! They couldn''t stop sighing. It was Chuck who had hit a steel te! "Help! Hurry..." Sara was extremely delighted. She finally had reinforcement. Chuck had met his end! "Hey, dwarf! Let her go! This is thest time I''ll say it!" The one who spoke was Darius, a man with a scarred face. He was tall and strong, physically imposing to a frightening degree! Chuck''s palmnded on Sara''s face. "Ah!" Sara cried in pain. A hint of ferocity shed across Darius'' face. He thought, "D*mn, how dare you hit someone in front of me? Interesting. I''ll y with you today!" There were more than a hundred people, and they were approaching Chuck in unison! They carried a terrifying aura, like a pack of wolves hunting for prey. Hundreds of vicious gazes made those who were watching shudder. They were too intimidating! "F*ck, you dare p me? I''ll watch you dieter..." Sara was furious. With so many mercenariesing through, he still dared to do that? However! Bang! Before she could finish her words, Chuck pped her in the face again. Sara screamed, and her cheek was red and swollen. She then fainted! Plop! As soon as Chuck let go of Sara, she copsed to the ground. Darius looked ferocious. "Interesting!" "Who are you?" Chuck asked calmly. "You''re asking me? What do you think?" Dariusughed. Hundreds of mercenaries were all sneering at him! In this ce, they were armed, and they had the final say! "A bunch of underlings," said Chuck with a shake of his head and a calm tone of voice. "You''re really stubborn! I''m telling you, in this ce, I call the shots! If I want you to die, you will. You don''t know that, do you? Look at you, you don''t know what you''re doing! I''ll give you a chance. One on one! Hazen, this one''s all yours! Can you handle it?" Darius nced at the man next to him. "No problem. Three moves and he''ll be groaning on the ground!" Hazen stood up indifferently. He thought Chuck was just a joke. Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Hazen stepped forward. Darius and the other mercenaries were all expressionless. Hazen''s nickname was Wolf. He was as ferocious as a wolf when he fought! He would terrify all his opponents! This foreign guy was not bad. But in front of Hazen, he was no match for him at all. Three moves! In fact, in just three seconds, one could tell the winner! The guests in the hotel were tense. Facing a situation like this, the foreign man still remained calm? Perhaps he knew that he was going to die, and it was useless for him to be scared, so he forced himself to calm down! Chuck was indifferent. He raised his hand and pointed at Hazen, saying, "I won''t fight with you. I want to fight you!" He wagged his finger. The audience burst into an uproar, and everyoneughed mockingly. Because Chuck was pointing at Darius, the head of these hundreds of mercenaries. He actually wanted to fight with the most powerful one? He waspletely courting death! Did Chuck want to be killed in a second? "My God, this man is crazy!" "He''s really mad. Perhaps he wants to die a quick death, thus he''s looking for the strongest one!" They were all eximing in shock! There was a trace of ferocity on Darius'' face. "You want to fight with me?" Pfft! He unabashedly mocked Chuck! That''s right! Darius was nearly two meters tall and incredibly strong. It was no exaggeration to say that he was a human-sized tank! He was unstoppable. Such a strong figure had already driven many men subconsciously afraid! However, this weak man dared to challenge him? Darius wasughing. "Yes, if I have to fight someone, it''ll be you!" Chuck said coldly. "Nobody has dared to talk to me like that in all these years! You''re the first." Dariusughed. "I should also be thest." Chuck shrugged. "Why? Do you mean that no one would dare to challenge me again in the future?" Darius was not interested in fighting with Chuck at all. "No, because you''re going to die. There will be no one to challenge you anymore." The crowd roared. The mercenaries behind Darius all burst intoughter. It was a mockery! To Chuck. "What did this guy say? He said that he wanted to kill the boss? Is this a joke? Hahaha..." Darius had once fought against a hundred people alone! How could a random guy be able to kill him? Staring at Chuck, Dariusughed loudly. He was really amused by Chuck''s words. "Shorty, you''re not qualified to fight with me. I''m not interested in fighting with trash!" "Are you afraid?" Chuck asked. Darius''s face instantly fell. "Hazen, I don''t want to see him anymore. Kill him for me!" "Yes, boss!" Hazen took a step forward with killing intent in his eyes! Chuck shook his head and said, "Well then,e one by one. I''ll kill you first!" "You''re courting death!" Hazen snarled. In his opinion, what Chuck just said was to buy some time and keep himself alive. He should have killed Chuck just now. He actually let him live for such a long time! Whoosh! Hazen rushed out like a wolf! His speed was enough to shock the guests on the spot! What lightning speed! It was over. Let alone to challenge Darius, Chuck couldn''t even defeat Hazen! "You overconfident man. Hazen can kill you in three seconds!" Darius didn''t bother to watch. What was the point? What was there to see when there won''t be any suspense at all? Chuck would die. This was decided! However, something unexpected happened. The moment Hazen rushed out... He stopped! The crowd was dumbfounded. What was going on? "Oh, I saw it. That guy suddenly attacked. He pulled out a knife and threw it. Is that a throwing knife?" An onlooker''s eyes lit up. His face was filled with shock! What''s going on? A throwing knife? Dead silence befell the hotel lobby! Everyone looked at the scene in disbelief. No one expected that the battle would end as soon as it started! "Ah..." Hazen touched his chest nkly. There was a knife buried in his chest! It had been deeply prated in his heart. He felt a sharp pain, and it was hard for him to breathe. "How could this happen?" He shook his head in bewilderment. Even though his eyelids were getting heavy, he couldn''t believe what was happening. "You gave me the chance, three seconds. Well, didn''t you say you could kill me in three moves? Now, I''ve killed you in one second! Are you surprised?" Chuck slowly walked over, looking as calm as if he was taking a stroll. He reached out and grabbed the knife in Hazen''s chest, and pulled it out! Hassan felt dazed, and then fear began to spread through his heart. "No, it''s not real..." Plop! The powerful man fell to the ground. He never woke up again. Darius suddenly opened his eyes. He was stunned and then furious. "You killed Hazen?" The sound was deafening. His subordinates and the onlookers were all shocked! "Is it an illusion?" "No, he really did kill Hazen!" "How could he be so fast?" The mercenaries who were familiar with Hazen had nk expressions on their faces. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. They couldn''t figure out what just happened. How did Chuck manage to kill Hazen with a single sh? The audience was shocked! Only Chuck''s face was expressionless. "Yes, it was simple. He stopped me from fighting you, so of course I had to get rid of him as soon as possible. Now, am I qualified to fight you?" There was a ferocious look on Darius'' scarred face. Everyone was watching him. Guests, including his subordinates. Darius gave a menacing grin. "Interesting. You actually killed one of my subordinates. Looks like I''ll have to do something about it!" He strode out. This was his battle for dignity. Chuck killed his subordinate. He was challenging Darius'' own dignity! The only way to salvage his dignity was with blood! "Dwarf, you don''t know who you are facing. But I''ll tell you!" Darius was extremely sinister! His men were excited! Why was that so? As the leader of the mercenaries, Darius had not fought with anyone for three years. No one was qualified to fight him! As the subordinates, they hoped to see their boss make a move! "You don''t know who you''re dealing with right now." Chuck shook his head with a cold expression. "Oh, isn''t it just a dwarf? I know who you are! Now, you will know what you have done wrong!" His aura burst out. As far as he was concerned, Chuck had nothing. He was just an ordinary man. Even if he had some tricks up his sleeve, it would be useless here. He was the boss in this ce! "I''ll let you know what you''ve done as well!" Chuck had an expressionless face. The tension broke out. The battle was on! The crowd knew that a great battle was about to begin. Chapter 737 Chapter 737 Dead silence befell the scene. Everyone knew it was still a battle without suspense. Darius was strong and burly. In terms of height, figure, strength, and momentum, he had already outssed Chuck. It was impossible for Chuck to win! At most, Chuck would be a toy for Darius to y with. "Within three moves, the guy must die!" "I don''t think that''s necessary. With Darius'' strength, one punch is enough to beat him to death!" Darius'' subordinates were rxed and talking excitedly. Chuck was not bad, but their boss would personally fight him. This way, at least Chuck was not aplete good-for-nothing! Their eyes met. The two of them drew closer to each other. The knife in Chuck''s hand was still dripping with blood. It was as silent as death for a few seconds. The atmosphere was ignited by Darius'' sinisterughter! "You are just a piece of trash in my eyes! Well, I''ll take you out today!" Whoosh! Darius clenched his fist. As he punched out, a terrifying force descended on Chuck. It seemed like a single punch was enough to kill him! By smashing his head! "Wow, what a terrifying punch! I think that punch could kill a cow!" One of the guests eximed. It was horrendous. They werepletely frightened. Facing this punch, Chuck''s face was calm, and he did not retreat. Indeed, Chuck did not deny the power of Darius'' punch. However, fighting involved attack technique, speed, and power. They were all equally important. At the moment when Darius made his move... Chuck had already attacked! With his knife. The knife Sofia gave to Chuck was incredibly sharp, causing Darius'' face to twitch. No matter how strong his body was trained, he could not resist a sharp knife. Dariusughed sinisterly. He gave up on the attack and dodged. However! When he withdrew, Chuck had jumped up and made a flying kick. Bang! Bang! Bang! What kind of sound was that? The audience burst into an uproar. One step at a time, the strong Darius stumbled with his hands on the ground. He actually backed up and got kicked back! "What? Darius retreated? How is that possible?" For a moment, all the people in the lobby couldn''t believe their eyes and gasped! Some people even wiped their eyes, thinking that they were hallucinating. But they weren''t. Darius stood firm, with a ferocious look. How could he retreat? After Chuck attacked, hended on the ground steadily. He picked up his knife immediately and attacked again! Darius dodged again. Bang! Another flying kick! Stumbling, Darius was kicked in the stomach. With a thud, he crashed onto a table, and the things on the table all fell to the floor. "Darius was kicked in the air again... What''s going on?" Bewilderment appeared on the face of every one of Darius'' men. They couldn''t understand it! Shouldn''t Darius have smashed Chuck to death with a single punch? How did it turn out like this? "D*mn! You''re courting death!" The voices of doubts angered Darius. He didn''t expect Chuck to attack him in this way! He could only defend! He also didn''t expect Chuck''s kick to be that strong either. He couldn''t help but step back! Boom! With tremendous anger, Darius rushed towards Chuck like a truck. However, it was another incredible scene! "Are you a cow? Bumping around like that?" Chuck said coldly. Karen had told Chuck that fighting skills were extremely important in the battle. For example, withstanding the enemy''s power was useful when facing someone with brute force. Striking first was Chuck''s way of dealing with such brute force! Swoosh! Chuck''s knife was shaking. So what if Darius'' fist was powerful? The sharp feeling shocked Darius! Boom! A punch! Chuck punched Darius in the stomach again. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Darius was astonished. His body had been trained for a long time, and he could bear tremendous strength. However, Chuck''s punch had hurt him! Why? He didn''t understand. Karen taught Chuck how to attack the weaknesses of the human body and to kill his enemy in one move if it was possible. Now, Chuck''s fist hadnded on Darius'' stomach. The most painful part of a human''s body. "Ahem!" Darius was stunned. He felt the pain in his body and couldn''t believe it! Bang! Another flying kick! In this second, the only thing Darius could do was to keep retreating... He hit the table again and fell to the floor in a heap. The entire audience was dead silent. No one spoke because they were all dumbfounded. It was a perfect counter- kill. They were witnesses to this fightback! "F*ck!" Darius felt enraged. All of a sudden, when he got up, he saw Chuck waving at him. He was shocked again. A hint of sharp pain emerged! He was stunned and slowly looked down. There was something in his chest. It was a knife, and he was bleeding... A knife was actually stabbed in his chest? Darius felt disoriented and afraid. Death was upon him! Chuck walked up to him and scoffed, "You underestimated me. Fighting me with your bare hands?" Pfft! Chuck grabbed the knife while Darius pleaded with a pale face. "No. Please don''t pull the knife out..." If Chuck pulled it out, he would definitely die! The whole lobby made no sound. Everyone was shocked to the extreme! In their imagination, Darius should have killed Chuck with one punch. However, in less than a minute, Darius was beaten backwards and down to a disadvantage. At this moment, he was actually begging for mercy. Darius was now on hisst legs. No one expected the ending to be like this. "I told you, I''ll show you what you did wrong," Chuck said coldly. "Don''t." Darius was seized by fear. How could he be so vulnerable? Darius regretted not taking out his weapon to fight. He didn''t even expect Chuck''s knife to be so sharp, and even though he was wearing body armor, he was still pierced through. "Let me tell you. This ce is mine, got it?" Chuck said. Hearing this, Darius was startled. "What did you say?" "You still don''t understand? Since you''re the boss here, don''t you know that someone bought this ce?" "Who are you?" At this moment, Darius'' face was distorted. He was overwhelmed by shock! "My mom bought it, so now you know what you''ve done wrong. Don''t worry, I''ll let you go in peace!" Chuck pulled out his knife. Darius immediately fell into fear and regret. What on earth had he done? However, it was useless. Blood flowed out from his heart. He copsed to the ground. The pungent smell of blood made everyonee to their senses, and slowly... Only then did everyone realize that this battle was already over, and the ending waspletely out of their expectations. "Darius is dead? Our boss is dead?" "It''s impossible. How could Darius die?" "F*ck, he killed Boss! Let''s attack together and kill him! We have to avenge our boss!" The hundreds of mercenaries came to their senses! They were furious to the extreme! How could Darius die? All the men surrounded Chuck. They wanted to kill Chuck! The guests in the hotel were at a loss. This foreign guy actually killed Darius? It was a tight encirclement. The anger from hundreds of mercenaries. If it was any ordinary person, they would have been scared out of their wits. However, Chuck remained unmoved. He wasn''t afraid, and his expression didn''t change! Because Chuck had taken something out of his pocket! Chapter 738 Chapter 738 "What''s he taking out of his pocket?" Someone whispered. "Maybe it''s some kind of weapon. With so many mercenaries surrounding him, he has to fight for his life!" "It''s useless to take out anything in this situation." The guests in the hotel were all discussing it. What could Chuck be carrying in his pocket? A gun? A bomb? However, being surrounded by hundreds of powerful mercenaries, these things were useless. It could only kill a few, but not all of them. It was impossible to change the oue. It was useless to take out anything, Chuck would eventually die no matter what. The mercenaries at the scene were closing in step by step. The death of Hazen and Darius had infuriated them. Now, there was only one thing they wanted to do, and that was to kill Chuck! To avenge the deaths of Darius and Hazen. Step by step, they moved forward. It was a horrible momentum against Chuck. Chuck''s expression did not change as he took out a token from his pocket. "Who are the big shots, besides the scarred guy? Come here!" He said coldly. His voice was not loud at all, but it had an inexplicable majesty! The hundreds of mercenaries stared at each other, speechless. He was just a frail foreigner. How did he sound so... dignified? Where did this aurae from? They thought they felt it wrong, but it was real. "Hmph, what are you taking out?" A bald mercenary, Kyle, sneered. With Darius gone, he was the next big boss. What was that? He had never seen it before! "Here''s something that will make you listen!" Chuck stepped forward. "What did he say? That token is going to make the mercenaries listen to him?" "Is he scared out of his wits?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "He must be. It''s not ancient times anymore. Why is he still putting on airs and graces? s, I was just feeling sorry for him and thought he would die a generous death. Even if he died, he would die a man. I didn''t expect him to be so cowardly, saying such things to live. Sigh, disappointed!" The onlookers denied Chuck''s words and shook their heads. They thought Chuck was scared out of his wits, behaving like a fool. Was this con-artist behavior? Was he trying to get away with it? It was impossible! No one at the scene was a fool! "What did you say?" Kyle couldn''t stopughing. "I said, this thing will make you listen to me!" Chuck repeated. In the face of hundreds of people''s stares, he was indifferent and steady. "Ridiculous! It''s useless for you to do or take out anything. You''re going to die!" Kyle was approaching, as were the other mercenaries. They drew out their weapons and approached. It was a breathtaking sight! "Really? This thing is my mother''s. You probably don''t know that this ce was bought by my mom a long time ago!" Chuck''s eyes were shining! "This guy is crazy. He''s really crazy! This hotel is owned by Mr. Wilbert! He''s a man. How can he be your mother? Can you determine his gender before you brag?" Kyle wasughing loudly. Immediately,ughter rang out of the crowd. Everyone was howling. They felt that Chuck was saying nonsense under this siege. Just like a clown! Kyleughed and taunted, "Oh, is your mom that awesome? Howe I''ve never heard of her?" "Your rank is too low, and there are some things you can''t ess. I just talked to the scar-faced man, and he understood," Chuck said coldly. "Oh? You''re kidding me! It''s useless. I''ll take it that you''ve given up. You''re going to die today!" Kyle walked closer, and there were hundreds of mercenaries behind him. They were approaching with ridicule. Chuck shook his head. These men''s ranking was really too low. It was normal for them not to know that the ce belonged to Karen. When Chuck found a phone number on the token, he took out his phone and dialed it."I''m here in a hotel. Come to me!" After that, Chuck hung up the phone. "You''re calling someone?" Kyle sneered. "Who are you calling?" "I''m calling your biggest boss. Do you understand? He''s the only one who has the right to know who I am!" Chuck was as calm as he could be. "What nonsense are you talking about? I can''t stand it anymore. Go ahead. I want to watch him die!" Kyle growled angrily. Hundreds of mercenaries all rushed up to surround him! "I''d like to see who dares to do that!" A low roar suddenly sounded. It was deafening with indescribable majesty. As soon as his voice rang out, the lobby of the hotel became dead silent. The voice rang in everyone''s ears at the scene and made them shudder subconsciously! "What''s going on? Why is his voice so loud?" "I was actually a little scared when I heard that..." The mercenaries stopped and looked at each other again. Chuck''s roar frightened them. "What are you waiting for? Go!" Kyle shouted. "You reckless piece of rubbish!" Chuck walked up to him step by step. Facing more than a hundred mercenaries, he was actually not afraid at all. His aura alone was even stronger than the hundred mercenaries put together! Everyone felt incredulous. They felt a touch breathless. At this moment, they didn''t dare to look at Chuck. Chuck looked like a king at this point. A king who could decide life and death here with a single word! Kyle was also shocked. Chuck''s majesty was much stronger than Darius''. Could he really be the son of their big boss? "I''ll give you onest chance. Otherwise, you''ll have to bear the consequences yourself!" Chuck said coldly. Even if he didn''t take out the token, Chuck didn''t have to worry about anything because he still had a few powerful bombs in his hands. If he dropped the bombs into the crowd, no matter how powerful these mercenaries were, their only ending would be death! But Chuck thought it was not a good idea to kill too many people. After all, Karen bought this ce. He shouldn''t cause too much chaos. Showing the token and letting the most powerful person face them was the best solution. "You!" Kyle was actually intimidated. What was going on? Chuck was just an ordinary man! How could he feel afraid after being roared at twice? Retreat? Thinking of this, Kyle flew into a rage. "You don''t have to waste time. It''s useless to call anyone, because you''re going to die!" After his words fell, Kyle rushed over. He wanted to show his authority! Darius was dead. He was the new leader! Suddenly, there was a "bang", and a car crashed into the entrance. Everyone was stunned and they looked out. A car crashed into the hotel entrance. An elderly foreign man with grey hair hurriedly got out of the car. "What''s going on?" Someone recognized him. This foreign old man was the real boss! He was in charge of this ce. Everyone was dumbfounded and surprised. Why would hee here? The elderly grey-haired man hurried in and made his way through the crowd to a guy. He bowed his head politely and said," Young Master!" Chapter 739 Chapter 739 "Young, Young Master?" "I didn''t hear wrongly, did I? How could he be calling him Young Master?" "Could it be that everything he just said is true?" The whole audience was stunned. Why did the elder man treat Chuck with such respect? What the hell was going on here? The crowd fell into a state of astonishment. Including the hundred mercenaries. In that instant, not a single sound could be heard! All the people were staring at the man, dumbfounded. Chuck, the weak man who everyone thought would die! "You''re fast!" Chuck said calmly. Robin was sweating profusely, and his heart was filled with fear. Since Karen bought this ce, she hadn''t been around much. He was basically in charge of this ce. As soon as he received Chuck''s call, he knew who Chuck was. Karen, who bought this ce, had told him she had a son! Obviously, Karen''s son was right in front of him! He had the same terrifying aura as Karen. "Young Master, you... you came..." Robin was terrified. "These people want to kill me!" Chuck was expressionless. "What the hell? Do you guys want to die? This is our boss!" Robin was so angry that he was trembling. He pped a shocked Kyle across the face! Bang! The sound was light and crisp. It resounded in each and every one of the hearts present! "Kneel down and apologize!" Robin shouted. He was trembling in rage. A sudden realization dawned on Kyle. Fear, shock and disbelief all appeared on his face in an instant! What had he done? I''m sorry, I''m really sorry! I deserve to die!" Thud! Kyle knelt and begged for mercy. His expression was filled with fear, regret and even pleading... He was full of remorse at this moment. Why didn''t he believe Chuck''s words just now? Chuck''s roar was enough to subdue him. Why didn''t he believe it? "I''m sorry! Kneel to the Young Master! All of you!" Kyle scolded the men behind him. Without hesitation... Those hundreds of mercenaries hade to their senses. Only at this moment did they realize what Chuck had just said was true. He could really make them listen! Thud! Thud! Thud! Hundreds of mercenaries kneeled down at the same time. To a man. The man was Chuck! "I''m sorry, Young Master!" Their voices were loud and clear. What an amazing scene this was! The onlookers were dumbfounded. How could they expect such a thing to happen? The hotel lobby was filled with widened eyes and gasps. Sara, who had been knocked out by Chuck''s p, woke up in a daze. She saw hundreds of mercenaries kneeling on the ground. She was shocked and confused, muttering, "What happened? Why... Oh my God! They are kneeling to this guy?" "Young Master, why didn''t you tell me when you came over? I could''ve arranged it for you in advance," Robin said with a trembling voice. "Arrange what?" Chuck asked, shaking his head. "May I know the reason why you came here?" Robin asked tentatively. "For some business. I''m looking for this hotel''s owner," Chuck said. "He is on the top floor..." Sara said in a daze. p! Robin pped her as he walked over. "Lead the way!" Hearing this, Sara got up in horror and ran to the elevator. "All of you, go up and bring him down! Go now!" Robin berated. "Yes!" The mercenaries stood up and ran to the stairs. They were like a swarm of terrified bees. How shocking this scene was! "Young Master, please rest for a moment," Robin''s face was full of fawning. "I''m good." Chuck shrugged. It was fine for him to wait for a while. "What connection does the hotel owner have with you?" Chuck asked with a bit of interest. "Nothing!" Robin clenched his teeth. In fact, they used to be good partners. But since Wilbert offended Chuck, he deserved to die! "Great." Chuck sat down. "Can I, can I have your number?" A beautifuldy in jeans shyly ran over and looked at Chuck expectantly. The sudden reversal just now made her feel too amazed. It was rare to see such a powerful person in the world. She was fascinated. "I don''t give my number to strangers," Chuck rejected without hesitation. Thisdy was very beautiful and had a perfect figure. If Chuck gave her his number, he could even get her this night, or right now. However, Chuck was not here to flirt with girls. He came here to get the medicine to save ck Rose! Hearing Chuck''s words, the beautiful woman instantly became disappointed and lost. "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ve disturbed you..." She walked to the side nkly. She was rejected unexpectedly. The other girls were shocked and didn''t dare to go up. Chuck was the Young Master! Chuck waited patiently. Bang! "Boss, open the door! Open the door!" Sara screamed crazily. In the room, Wilbert frowned. He was torturing Darwin. Sara actually came to disturb him. D*mn it! He snapped his fingers. A subordinate went to open the door. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sara fell in with fear and crawled to the front of Wilbert. "Boss, boss..." "What are you trying to say?" Wilbert was mad. What was going on? How could she be so pale with fright? "Boss, they, they areing for you!" Sara cried. "For me? Who is looking for me?" Wilbert sneered. This was his own hotel. Who dared toe over to look for him? "Them..." Sara pointed outside the door. "Who are they? By the way, is that young man dead?" Wilbert asked indifferently. "No, he''s the Young..." The more Sara thought about it, the more terrified she became. She had disrespected the Young Master. Would she still be able to live on? "Young what? You mean he''s still alive? What did you do? What did the people down there do?" Wilbert''s face turned dark. He had called over so many people. How could they fail to deal with one guy? What the f*ck was going on? "Wilbert!" A cold voice called out from outside. Wilbert was stunned and noticed Kyle. He smiled and asked, "It''s you. What happened? The guy... Ah!" Before he could finish his words, Kyle had already pped him in the face! Bang! Wilbert widened his eyes and felt shocked. He touched his cheek nkly. "What the hell are you doing?" "I should be asking you that. Why you did to get us to deal with the Young Master!" Kyle hissed in anger. Whoosh! A group of angry men rushed in. In an instant, the spacious room was surrounded. Not even a fly could get out! It was hard for Wilbert to breathe. "You? What Young Master? Have you made a mistake?" Wilbert was mad. How embarrassing it was for him to be pped in the face. "The guy you asked us to go and kill is the son of the woman who bought this ce. Who do you think is the young master?" Kyle growled in vexation. Wilbert was dumbfounded. "What? What did you say?" "Take him down. The Young Master wants to see him!" Kyle ordered coldly. There were more than a hundred people staring at Wilbert with a murderous look. In an instant, Wilbert was shocked and confused. Young Master? Chapter 740 Chapter 740 "Young Master? That man is the Young Master?" Wilbert started to feel the fear. The mercenaries who originally helped him had treated him this way. He had to believe this fact, although it was unbelievable. Fear drowned him. Bang! These people went down with a frightened Wilbert and his men. And Sara... No sound could be heard in the hotel lobby. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hundreds of mercenaries were bringing down a man to Chuck. The surrounding guests were so astonished that they had forgotten to leave. Mr. Wilbert was the hotel owner. Some of them knew each other. "Young Master, I''m sorry. Please spare my life!" Wilbert knelt down and begged Chuck. When he saw Chuck, he hadpletely believed the fact. "Spare you? Well, let me ask you, do you have a doctor hiding in your hotel?" Chuck asked directly. "Yes, yes! Young Master, are you here to look for that doctor?" Wilbert grabbed hold of thest straw he could use to save his life! "Good, where is he?" Chuck was a little nervous. Was he dead? "He''s upstairs!" Chuck breathed a sigh of relief and nced at Robin. Robin immediately snarled, "Aren''t you going to bring the doctor down?" Kyle ran up again. A minuteter, Kyle brought down a man who looked like he was about to pass out. When Chuck saw him, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief. This was exactly the doctor he was looking for! It was him! Chuck hadn''t been looking in the wrong direction! "You are?" Darwin was confused. Why were so many people at the scene focused on Chuck? When Kyle went up to save him just now, he felt that it was unbelievable. Surprisingly, someone came to his rescue! He was about to cry. "I came here to ask for some medicine. One of my friends was shot in her heart..." Chuck said straightforwardly. "Medicine?" Darwin suddenly realized, "Yes, I''ve..." "Okay, give it to me!" Chuck couldn''t stop feeling pleasantly surprised. ck Rose was on the verge of being saved! "It''s in my bag, but it was taken by Wilbert," Darwin said harshly. Hearing this, Wilbert was shuddering. Did he actually rob the Young Master of his things? "Go get it!" Chuck waved his hand, and Kyle ran up again! Three minutester. Kyle found a backpack and brought it to Darwin. Darwin took out three boxes of medicine from it and handed them to Chuck. "There you go," Darwin said. Chuck was so excited that he took all of them. Now, he could go back to save ck Rose! ck Rose would be alive and awake! He could see her beautiful blue eyes again. "Great, you did a good job. Take good care of him!" Chuck ordered. "Yes, Young Master!" Kyle took Darwin to rest and receive treatment because Darwin had been tortured badly. "Young Master, please spare me! I didn''t know that this doctor was the one you were looking for. Otherwise, even if you gave me ten times the amount of courage, I would''ve never dared to do this!" Wilbert knelt and begged. Chuck looked at him calmly. "You''re too vicious. It''s useless for you to be alive. Kill him!" "Yes, Young Master!" A mercenary came out. Wilbert shivered with fear. "No, please don''t. Young Master, I''ll give you anything. Please don''t kill me, Young Master! Oh, I have a woman, a foreign beauty that I just caught. I''ll give her to you!" "A foreign beauty?" Chuck frowned. How could such an illegal act happen here? "My, my friend caught her. She specializes in this..." Wilbert seized his life- saving opportunity. "Oh, bring that woman here." "My pleasure! I''ll send her here right away!" Wilbert was anxious and immediately made a call to his subordinate. "D*mn it! Bring the foreign beauty to my hotel! Hurry up!" After that, Wilbert''s expression changed, and he smiled carefully. Since Chuck had encountered this situation, it would be better to save the captured woman. After all, it was the right thing to do. Chuck believed that when someone was in trouble, it was better to help them out. There was no special reason, it was just the right thing to do. "Young Master, can you let me go?" Wilbert tried to please him. When Sara told him about this, she mentioned that the foreign woman was very beautiful and had a good figure. Chuck would definitely like her. He could be saved and would survive. "I didn''t say that." Chuck shrugged. Wilbert was shocked. "Young Master?" "Ah!" A mercenary grabbed him by the neck and twisted it. Crack! The onlookers were shocked as well. Chuck could decide one''s life and death with just a word! Chuck nced at Wilbert''s dead body and called Betty. "Hello, Betty, you cane over to pick me up. I''ve got the medicine." ording to his calctions, less than a day had passed. Karen gave Chuck three days, but he wanted it to be quick. ck Rose would have a higher probability of waking up! Betty immediately prepared to pick Chuck up. It would take no more than three hours. Chuck could wait at the hotel. "Please wait a moment. I know that woman. She will soon bring the foreign woman here!" Robin said carefully. "From now on, I don''t want such a thing to happen in my mom''s ce!" Chuck suddenly became cold. Robin was frightened."Don''t worry. Absolutely nothing like this will happen again!" Robin was sweating all over. Chuck''s aura was so scary when he got mad. "Don''t grab me! Let me go!" Cheryl screamed in despair. Reba, who had just brought her here, had reappeared. "Let you go? I have good news. Someone has taken a fancy to you." Reba smiled insidiously. Wilbert, the owner of the hotel, called to ask for Cheryl. He was a crazy man! "No, please don''t!" Cheryl was struggling, but she had no strength at all. After drinking the drug, she didn''t even have the strength to stand up. "Enjoy yourself! Come on, take her to the car!" Reba walked out. Cheryl shed desperate tears. She did not expect that she would end up like this. No one came to save her. No one... She couldn''t stop her tears from falling, and she slowly closed her eyes. Someone carried her out and got on the car. After a while, she felt that the car had stopped. They had arrived at the destination, and she could figure out what would happen to her next. Cheryl wanted tomit suicide, but she didn''t even have the strength to lift her hands. She cried soundlessly. She was carried out of the car. "I hope you are worth a good price!" Rebaughed. She strode into the hotel. However, she was stunned in an instant. There were so many people in the hotel! Also, Wilbert... was lying on the floor. Was he dead? Reba jumped up in fright. "Wilbert..." "Why aren''t youing over?" Robin shouted. Reba was surprised. What was going on? "Where is she?" "She''s here," Reba stuttered. "Kneel! This is our Young Master!" Robin introduced Chuck. Reba shuddered and immediately fell to her knees. She noticed at first nce that something was wrong. Everyone was standing respectfully, except for one person. A seated foreigner. "Young Master, the woman has been brought over. Young Master, please spare my life!" Reba begged. Chuck''s eyes flickered and he saw a few people carrying a woman into the room. Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Chuck stood up. Although the woman''s face was covered, from a distance, her body looked curvy and perfect. "Young Master, she''s a beauty. You will definitely like her!" Reba begged. Chuck''s eyes frightened her. That was not the gaze of an ordinary person! "Take her to a room," Chuck said. Robin immediately asked someone to carry Cheryl upstairs. Hearing this, Reba breathed a sigh of relief. Surely enough, men were allscivious! She thought she was saved. However! "Kill these people." After giving the order, Chuck went upstairs. Widening her eyes, Reba shouted, "Oh, please don''t! Young Master, Young Master..." Fear drowned her. Frantically, she ran over and knelt in front of Chuck. "Please don''t kill me... Tears streamed down her face. "Do you remember how the women you captured before begged you?" Chuck''s eyes turned cold. Chuck especially hated this type of inhumane act. She could ask others for mercy, but what about when the other girls asked her for mercy? This woman seemed to be a vicious person who had hurt so many girls. She wanted to live, but what about the other victims? What had she done to them? "I know I was wrong. I won''t do it again!" Reba kept pleading. "Be more careful in your next life. Kill her." Chuck went upstairs. Bang! Reba fell into a pool of blood. When she was fading away, she suddenly remembered how all the women in her hands had begged her... Chuck entered the room and saw a woman lying on the bed. Chuck could tell that she was drugged, so she didn''t have the strength to resist. He went over. "Don''te close to me!" It was a hoarse voice. Cheryl''s fear disappeared. She was desperate. At this moment, she was poised for death. Death was nothing to fear, but she must keep her pride and dignity! She won''t let anyone insult her. Chuck was curious. "What if I want toe over?" "I''ll kill you if you touch me!" Cheryl said dryly in a hoarse voice. Chuck grinned. The woman''s character was rigid. She seemed to be quite traditional and conservative at heart. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Kill me? How can you kill me?" Chuck untied her. Cheryl''s body was trembling. "How much do you want? I''ll give it to you! Let me go! I have someone I like." "Oh, who do you like?" Chuck started gossiping and proceeded to get her untied. However, in Cheryl''s eyes, this man who bought her was ready to do something to her. "Why don''t you continue? Tell me, who do you like?" Cheryl was resentful. Was this guy a pervert? Yet Chuck''s words reminded her of the past. Tears flowed from her eyes. Even if she didn''t want to admit it, there was someone in her heart. She was an experienced adult, of course she knew what it meant. Chuck. The person she liked was Chuck. She was going to die on this day. She could no longer see him. What was he doing now? He''s probably talking to another woman, totally forgotten about her... She felt regret. How could she die like this? She was unwilling, but she was hopeless. She was prepared to take her own life before someone could insult her! Shouldn''t a person''s body be touched only by the one they loved? "I''m telling you, I have someone I like. This guy is much younger than me... At first, I didn''t like him, I hated him a lot. But then, he had the chance to take advantage of me, but he didn''t, and even let me go..." Cheryl said this as if she was saying herst words. Chuck was startled. "He doesn''t like me, and he doesn''t have any feelings for me. I don''t deserve him. He''s so young, and I''m a divorced woman! I have a child. How could I deserve him? I know that, but I can''t control my feelings. I don''t have a choice. I can''t help it, I just like him..." Thinking that she was going to die, Cheryl simply spoke out all the words that were hidden in her heart. After she said this, there was no more regret in her heart. The only pity was that Chuck was not there to hear it. How could he possibly hear it? Suddenly, she felt the cloth being removed from her face a little. Cheryl bit her tongue and braced herself! However, the man didn''t continue. He opened it a little and covered it again. Then Cheryl heard the sound of footsteps leaving, and no one came in after that. She was surprised. She struggled to move her body and tried to escape because the ropes on her hands and feet had been untied. She struggled to get up and took off the cloth covering her face. The room was empty. Where was the man? Cheryl tried to get out of bed. Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Cheryl used all her strength to grab a beer bottle and was about to throw it. However, she didn''t do that. She was shocked because she saw a womane in. "Miss, we''ve prepared some clothes for you, and this is a card with five million dors in it. This is your phone... and this is your luggage." Maple brought in what was actually Cheryl''s missing carry- on and suitcase! Cheryl was confused. What was going on? "Please get yourself a good rest before you leave. If you need anything, feel free to call me." Maple went out. "Wait, what''s going on? Where is the person just now?" Cheryl couldn''t believe it. "Oh, the man left. He asked me to take care of you." "Why? Why?" Cheryl couldn''t understand. Why did this happen? Wasn''t that man supposed to use her just now? Why did he help her instead? "No reason, miss. Have a good rest. You''re fine now." Maple smiled gently. "Wait. Where is the guy just now?" "Miss, he has already left," Maple repeated. "What does he look like? How old is he?" Cheryl asked hurriedly. She was half-conscious just now. Now that she remembered, the man''s voice sounded just a little bit familiar? Yes, the voice was familiar. "He has left. He asked you to have a good rest." Maple walked out. Cheryl was stunned. Who was that person just now? She sat on the ground nkly. "Young Master, she''s awake. Her condition is not bad." Maple came out and met Chuck. "Okay. Remember, only let her leave when you''re sure she''s all right. By the way, send some men to protect her." "Don''t worry. She really wanted to know who you were just now, but I didn''t tell her." Maple didn''t know about Chuck''s rtionship with Cheryl. She was curious as to why Chuck was so nice to her. "You did a good job." Chuck sighed. Why did Cheryl fall for him? Hearing what Cheryl said, he was a little curious. When he opened the cloth, he saw Cheryl''s lips and recognized her. No wonder she had such a good figure. It turned out to be Cheryl. In this case, Chuck certainly couldn''t reveal himself. It wasn''t good for him, or for Cheryl. So Chuck chose to hide. He wanted her to be safe. Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Chuck didn''t want to stay here anymore because Betty was about to pick him up. "Take good care of her. She has suffered a lot both mentally and physically." Chuck was also puzzled as to why Cheryl didn''t stay in her hometown. Why did she have toe here? "Yes, Young Master!" Maple nodded. She was very curious about why Chuck had taken special care of Cheryl, but she did not dare to ask. "Okay, I''m leaving. Give her anything she wants. She maye over here for some project. Arrange everything she wants to do, but don''t let her know it was me." After Chuck finished his words, he left. He had to drive to the airport. When he reached the airport, he should be able to meet up with Betty. He had to get back quickly and get ck Rose to wake up sooner. "Yes! Please take care." Maple bowed politely. Seeing Chuck leave, Maple''s heart skipped a beat. As a staff of the hotel, she had witnessed everything that happened in the hotel lobby. Chuck was too dominant. She couldn''t help but be moved as a woman, but Chuck didn''t pay much attention to her the whole time. She felt deplorable. She was also envious of Cheryl. That woman was actually so doted on by Chuck. She went downstairs, but Cheryl ran out. "The man, where is that man? He..." "As I said, he left a long time ago." Maple shook her head. "No, he sounded familiar to me earlier when he was talking to me. It was Chuck..." Cheryl was aggravated and lost. She was unconscious just then. But when she came to her senses, she remembered and recognized Chuck''s voice. But why did Chuck leave? She understood that she had just confessed to him. She thought that she was going to die, so she poured her heart out to him. Chuck was not interested in her. He heard it and wanted to avoid her. This was a silent refusal. "Chuck Cannon. That guy just now was a young man in his twenties with a great figure, right?" Cheryl was nervous. She hoped it was Chuck, but she also didn''t want it to be... Maple was stunned. Did this woman know Chuck? So Chuck left on purpose? Cheryl saw the expression on Maple''s face. "It was him, wasn''t it?" Maple wanted to nod. But thinking of Chuck''s instructions when he was about to leave, she shook her head and denied, "No, Miss. He''s not like what you''ve described. He''s slightly chubby and old..." "Don''t lie to me. He obviously sounded young! It must''ve been Chuck. Stop lying to me!" Cheryl was in agony. Chuck saved her and gave her a new life, but he also rejected her without saying a word. "No, it really wasn''t!" Maple was helpless. Cheryl burst into tears. How pitiful she was. Maple wanted to say something tofort Cheryl, but she couldn''t. Chuck had given an order to her. "Yes, it was!" Cheryl ran back to the room crying. As the effect of the drug in her body had not yet worn off, she fell and scraped the skin of her leg. Maple rushed to help her up. Cheryl bit her lip, got up on her own, and went back to the room. Trembling, she took out the phone and found Chuck''s number. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She called him. Beep... Those seconds seemed tost a century. Finally, the call was connected. "Hello..." Chuck had arrived at the airport. He answered the phone. Anyway, it was fine as long as he didn''t admit it. "Chuck." "Yes, what''s the matter?" He asked briefly. Cheryl was in tears. That voice. It was the same voice. It was really Chuck who saved her just now. The only thing she didn''t understand now was the reason why Chuck came here. "I, I was saved by someone. I want to thank him," Cheryl said. "Okay, then go ahead." "But he left." "Oh, maybe he didn''t think a thank you was necessary." Chuck paused for a few seconds, and Cheryl was also a smart woman. She knew it was him. "I know there''s a huge gap between us. I''m a divorcee, I have a child, but he''s still young... I understand, but I don''t feel like emotions can be controlled," Cheryl said as she shed even more tears. Chuck also heard the sound of tears dripping down her face. He sighed and said, "Maybe he didn''t mind that, but he didn''t think too much towards that direction, so..." "I understand, but I''ll wait for him. This time, he saved me. I''ll be loyal to him..." Yes, Cheryl felt very disappointed and agonized. However, she decided that even if Chuck did not like her, she would not like anyone else. "There''s no need to do that," Chuck said. "No, I will." Cheryl cried, and her voice was firm. Chuck had nothing to say. He didn''t do anything to Cheryl. How could she love him? It was toote to think about it now. Things had alreadye to this point. "You''re still young. Don''t..." Chuck felt a headache. "I''m 29 years old. I''m not getting any younger. The best years of my life are over. I''m sorry for telling you all this. Goodbye!" By the time the phone was hung up, Cheryl was already crying on the ground. Chuck kept silent. Then he let out a sigh. Cheryl was perfect. She was beautiful and had a good figure, but Chuck didn''t have any feelings for her. If he did, he could''ve gotten her when the Champ family was about to copse. He didn''t like her now, and he never will. Chuck felt sorry for her. She was still young, so there was no need for her to be so extreme. Perhaps if he met her in the future, he should talk to her openly. She was only 29 years old and had a lot of time. After all, Cheryl was good at maintaining her appearance. Even if she was in her forties, she would still have a great charm! s! Whir! Betty drove the ne over. Chuck put his emotions aside. "Young Master!" Betty got off the ne. "Did you get the medicine?" Honestly, Betty was shocked. How long had it been? Chuck had gotten the medicine in less than a day? That was not something ordinary people could do! It was too fast! "Yes, I got the medicine. Let''s go back now." Chuck could not wait to board the ne. Betty breathed a sigh of relief. If Chuck really got it, there was a high possibility that ck Rose would wake up. Betty went to the aircraft controls. At this time, Chuck''s phone rang. It was a call from the hotel. "Young Master, she has been crying nonstop. What do I do?" Maple was helpless. In the room, Cheryl was wailing so hard that her heart was broken. "Let her cry. After a while, she will be fine." Chuck didn''t say much. She could only ept it with tears. Betty was intrigued. What did Chuck mean? But she didn''t ask much. The ne headed straight for the US. "Miss, don''t cry. Why can''t you let go?" Maple wasforting Cheryl. As a woman, she couldn''t endure it anymore. "He refused me..." Cheryl was pitiable. Maple sighed. It turned out to be what she thought. She now understood why Chuck had left like that. It turned out that Cheryl liked Chuck. Cheryl liked Chuck, but thetter did not return her feelings. Chapter 743 Chapter 743 "Chuck, we''re almost there." Betty was controlling the jet. They were almost arriving in the US. "Okay." Chuck looked forward to seeing ck Rose again. "By the way, what''s going on with the Yeager family?" In addition to this question, Chuck wanted to know what was going on with Sabina. She had been shot. But with her physical strength trained from childhood, she should''ve been able to withstand it. Chuck hoped that Sabina would be fine. Yet, he thought of the cold look in her eyes thest time she left. Chuck still felt speechless until now. Sigh, God knew when the misunderstanding could be solved! How could it be possible for him to shoot Sabina? s! Chuck sighed repeatedly. "Loomis has be the family head." Betty''s beautiful eyes sparkled. This was to be expected by Chuck. Fortunately, it took him less than a day to find the medicine ck Rose needed. If he wasted too much time, something bad would definitely happen. "He should have already done something to my mom, right?" Chuck asked coldly. With such a sinister character, Loomis was able to kill even his own grandfather to be the head of the family. Was there anything he couldn''t do? "Not yet! About three hours after you went to look for the doctor, Loomis took the seat of the family head." Chuck understood. It wasn''t hard to imagine how arrogant Loomis would be once he became the head of the Second Family in the world. Chuck could imagine it as soon as he thought about it. "What does Mom n to do about it?" This was the most important issue. After Karen had taken over the Oatker family, her strength had increased greatly. But as a hidden family, there were dozens of generations of inherited resources in the Yeager family. Although Karen was powerful, the difference between them was definitely there. "President Lee hasn''t said anything yet, but you can rest assured." Betty had followed Karen for so long. Of course, she believed Karen. Chuck also trusted Karen. He would ask Karen again once he was back home. But they had to save ck Rose first. Betty flew the ne back home. Chuck ran off the ne and went to ck Rose''s ward. Karen looked haggard and was cleaning something for ck Rose. "Mom, how is ck Rose?" Chuck was tensed. ck Rose had her own story. She was abandoned by her parents since she was a child. Chuck still wanted to know the story behind ck Rose. Her pale face still looked beautiful. ck Rose was the most beautiful woman in the United States that Chuck had ever seen. "God, please don''t take her life! " He murmured. "She''s fine. You came back just in time. Where''s the medicine?" Karen was relieved. Chuck came back earlier than she had expected. Obviously, Chuck had grown up. "Here." Chuck took out the medicine in a hurry. "Okay, wait outside!" The surgery process could not be disturbed. Otherwise, even Karen could make a mistake because the injury was very close to the heart. The other doctors didn''t have a psychological quality like Karen''s. Only Karen could perform this kind of surgery. "Okay, take your time." Chuck left. The surgery took a long time. Karen was sweating profusely. Finally, the surgery waspleted. It was up to God''s will whether ck Rose would wake up or not. Karen had tried her best. She wiped her sweat in exhaustion and came out of the ward. "Mom, she..." "She should be fine now, but it will take some time for her to wake up." Karen''s answer was a relief to Chuck. "I''m d to hear that, Mom. By the way, if ck Rose wakes up this time, don''t assign her to protect me anymore." It was Chuck who harmed ck Rose and almost got her killed. Chuck really couldn''t let her continue to protect him. "Chucky, you''re already better than ck Rose. Indeed, you don''t need her protection anymore. But, are you sure?" Karen asked. "Yes." "Then I''ll talk about it with her, if she wakes up." Karen respected Chuck''s ideas. "Okay, I will tell her when she wakes up." Chuck would give a pile of money to ck Rose. So that she could find a ce to recover. The money represented Chuck''s guilt towards her. "Mom, how are we going to deal with Loomis? I have time now!" Chuck wanted to have some fun with Loomis. Karen''s eyes sparkled. She already had an idea! "Master!" When the Yeager family members faced the new family head, they all bowed down. Even though the new head might be younger than most people on the spot, but he was the master now! Looms enjoyed this kind of feeling. It wasfortable! "Well, did you catch Sabina, who killed Grandpa? How did it go?" Loomis asked indifferently. Indeed, the position of the family head made Loomis'' temperament change greatly. At this moment, the feeling of being in control was extraordinarily clear to him. "Master, I''ve sent someone after her, but there''s still no news!" A man said with his head bowed. "No news yet? This Sabina is crazy and strong. If you catch her, kill her on the spot. Remember to bring her head back. I want to use her head to pay tribute to Grandpa!" Loomis squeezed out some tears. Loomis felt that Sabina wouldn''t live much longer. She was shot! How could she escape? It was impossible! He just had to wait for someone to bring her head over to him. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Yes, master! I''m going to deal with it now." The man left. "Master, how about Chuck and Karen..." "I already have a n in mind," Loomis said with a hideous smile. He had already nned how to deal with Chuck''s family! He would torture Chuck slowly and let him understand that the Yeager family was not one to be trifled with! "Loomis, Chuck and Karen seem to just be at home," Thomson said. The Yeager family had always received information and news quickly. "I know. They''d better be at home! Dad, now go find out everyone Chuck knows. I want Chuck to know that his friends are dead because of him!" Loomisughed menacingly. Plop! A woman covered with blood was lying on the ground. She really had no strength left. Sabina, she was still alive! She wanted to live, so she forced herself to crawl up. How could she have a rest here? ording to her experience, Sabina knew that she had to find a hiding ce immediately. She went to the bar. To meet Sean, the man who was dedicated to receiving her. "Miss Sabina..." Sean was surprised. "Prepare a quiet ce. I want to stitch up my own wound," Sabina said coldly. "Miss Sabina, this way, please." Sean led the way hurriedly. Sabina came to a room. At this moment, Sabina felt that her whole arm was no longer hers. She was stitching the wound herself. A chill ran through her heart and beautiful eyes. Chuck had actually fired a shot at her! "Ah!" She let out a scream. Pained and exhausted, Sabina fell into a temporarya. Tears flowed out of the corners of her eyes. It was from being betrayed... Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Sabrina had be cold as ice after treating her own wounds. Betrayal by a person she trusted, especially Chuck! "Miss Sabina, do you have any ns?" Sean asked with concern. The current situation was not very promising for Sabina. Sean already knew that Loomis was in the position of the family head, moreover, he wanted to kill Sabina and cut off her head. Sabina was silent for a while. In fact, she did have a n! She definitely had a n to take back the Yeager family! The Yeager family belonged to her! How could she let Loomis destroy a family that had been passed down for thousands of years? That was absolutely not allowed! "Thank you. I''ll leave first, or else I''d get you into trouble," Sabina said. Her sixth sense told her that someone wasing this way. She must leave as soon as possible because she was seriously injured! She must be alive to have a chance. "Miss Sabina, here''s some cash. Take it." Sean took out some money, but Sabina refused. "Thank you, Sean. Please clean up all the traces. If anyonees by, say that you never saw me. Otherwise, something might happen to you!" After that, Sabina immediately left. Else, Sean might really get into trouble. Sean sighed. "Loomis is too irascible. He can''t be the head of the family. This position should be Miss Sabina''s, so that the Yeager family can have a future..." Not long after, someone from the Yeager family came over. "Where is she?" "Who are you talking about?" "D*mn it!" ck Rose felt like she had a long dream. She even dreamed of her parents, who abandoned her. She couldn''t see her parents'' faces, but they kept chasing her. She was fleeing in agony and then woke up. When she opened her eyes, the first person she saw was Chuck. It hurts! She had been shot. Shouldn''t she have died? When ck Rose was unconscious, she thought she couldn''t take it anymore. Yet she was still breathing. This was incredible but true. "ck Rose, you finally woke up." Chuck let out a long sigh of relief. ck Rose''s face was pale. Chuck''s heart ached for her. This woman had protected him for so long. But he almost got her killed. "ck Rose, I''m sorry," Chuck sincerely apologized. "Those men shot me, not you." ck Rose shook her head and tried to sit up, but she wasn''t strong enough. "Don''t move. I''ve prepared everything for you." Chuck had made preparations. ck Rose had just woken up from her serious injury, and the situation was still dangerous. Now that Loomis would definitely deal with him, he must send ck Rose away. "Prepared what?" ck Rose was taken aback. "Have some porridge first." Chuck fed her porridge. ck Rose shook her head and refused, but she did not have the strength to hold the bowl, so she could only ept his service silently. After she finished eating, ck Rose felt she had regained a little strength. "What have you prepared?" ck Rose found that Chuck''s expression was solemn. What was going on? She understood that Loomis was going to take action. "Here''s your card, take it." Chuck took out a card and passed it to ck Rose. "What are you doing?" She frowned. "Letting you have a good rest." "Are you firing me?" ck Rose was mad. She felt furious and coughed violently. "No, I just want you to have a good rest. I have arranged a ce for you," Chuck said. Of course, that was not what he meant. In the current situation, ck Rose needed time to recover. Bang! ck Rose threw the card that Chuck had given her. "I don''t want your money!" ck Rose turned cold, and she tried to sit up by herself. At this time, her heart was aching as if it had been ripped apart. Chuck sighed. "ck Rose, don''t be like this. This is my apology." "You don''t even know what I want!" ck Rose roared with all her strength! "What do you want? Tell me, and I will give it to you!" Chuck was stunned. How could ck Rose be pissed off? Why? Shouldn''t she be happy to receive money? How could this be? "You really don''t understand what I want." ck Rose shook her head in disappointment. In fact, she didn''t know what she wanted either. Loomis wasing to deal with them. She would never leave just because Chuck told her to. Even if she was seriously injured, she could not move, nor would she leave! ck Rose tried her best to walk out. Chuck caught up with her. "Jet. I''ve asked Betty to prepare a jet for you!" "You don''t need to be so kind! Chuck, we''ll never see each other again, ever!" ck Rose dragged her body, which was in great pain, away. Frozen on the spot, Chuck was silent for a long time. He did not expect that ck Rose''s reaction would be this. Chuck could not forget the protection she gave him. She had shadowed him for a long time. "Where''s ck Rose, Chucky?" Karen asked. She happened to pass by. "She left by herself." "Huh? She..." Karen was surprised. This was out of her expectations, but it was normal, and good enough. ck Rose had protected Chuck for so long, and this time she almost died. She could leave now. She couldn''t let ck Rose give up her life, could she? Karen was not so overbearing. "Let her go on her own. If you meet in the future, greet her nicely." "I don''t think there will be a chance." Chuck shook his head. He couldn''t forget the look in ck Rose''s eyes when she left. That hateful butplicated look. In other words, he had ended things with ck Rose. In this way, even if they met again, they would be like strangers! What a pity. But that was just the way ck Rose was. She was used to being alone. Chuck did not regret getting to know ck Rose. He just regretted that he had angered her just now. s! Chuck followed Karen out. Boom! ck Rose''s face remained pale as she drove away from the ce alone. She felt ufortable and abandoned. Why did Chuck do this? She would never see Chuck again, ever! This was her personality! She drove to a ce. Yes, she came to Alexandrina again. When Alexandrina saw ck Rose, she was shocked. In fact, she also knew about ck Rose''s situation, but she did not expect her to be so gravely injured. "ck Rose, you..." "I''m going to retire. You don''t have to call me in the future." That''s right, ck Rose wasn''t going to be an assassin anymore. She wanted to go to a ce. A ce that Chuck could never find. She was tired and ready to retire. Hearing this, Alexandrina was startled. "Why?" ck Rose was the number one assassin in the world. Why would she suddenly retire? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "For no reason. I quit." ck Rose left, and Alexandrina caught up with her in shock. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing, don''t worry. If Chuck asks about me, don''t tell him about my situation," ck Rose said. Chapter 745 Chapter 745 "ck Rose, you...?" While Alexandrina was stunned, ck Rose had already left. What happened? "Don''t tell Chuck about her situation?" Alexandrina murmured. "Hey, why would Chuck ask about your situation?" Alexandrina shouted behind ck Rose. "Why? Exactly... How could he possiblye over and ask about me? In his eyes, I''m just a bodyguard. When I get hurt, all he can do is pay me and then kick me out. I''m no longer useful to him now. Why would he look for me again?" ck Rose thought. She shook her head and stopped overthinking. She felt ufortable and furious. Why was she making a fool of herself? ck Roseughed at herself mockingly and left. Alexandrina was even more confused. What on earth had happened? "Boss." Frieda came out at this time. She happened to see ck Rose leaving. She had just noticed that ck Rose''s face was frighteningly pale! During this period, Frieda''s improvement was rapid. It shocked Alexandrina. Frieda felt she could kill ck Rose with her current strength. What''s more, ck Rose was gravely injured now! "Don''t attack ck Rose!" Alexandrina said and went into her room. Frieda smiled a sinister smile, her face full of smug. "Why should I listen to you? Don''t attack ck Rose? Who do you think you are? After I get rid of her, I''ll deal with you..." At the Lee family''s ce. At this moment, Elijah''s face was gloomy. Brayden was enraged to the extreme. The rest of the Lee family members were all restless. "I''ve told you! Karen, that b*tch, has offended the hidden family. Does she want to die? If she wants to die, she shouldn''t drag us along!" Brayden just got the news, and everyone was in danger. No one could offend a hidden family! Even if Karen destroyed the Oatker family, what would it mean? In the eyes of a hidden family, the Oatker family was nothing but trash! Not to mention the Lee family, which had suffered huge losses. "Ugh, why would Karen do this? Isn''t this bad for our family?" Someone shook his head and sighed. As one of the Four Greatest Households, how could they not know the power of a hidden family? Offending a hidden family meant courting death! They might as well prepare their coffins ahead of time. Elijah kept silent. Brayden said, "Dad, we''d better pledge our allegiance to the hidden family in advance. Otherwise, Karen will definitely drag us down! The hidden family is no joke!" Hearing Brayden''s words, Elijah was furious. "Brayden, how dare you say such a thing?" Elijah felt disappointed. How could Brayden be so spineless? "Dad, I''m also thinking of our future. The hidden family is going to deal with Karen. With our rtionship with her, we will definitely be implicated. It''s better to surrender in advance so that there is a possibility of survival!" Brayden was worried. The other Lee family members looked at each other in dismay. Brayden was right, although he didn''t have a backbone. If the hidden family took action, how could they survive the aftermath? The Lee family was Karen''s support, so the hidden family would definitely eradicate them. No one spoke. "Unfilial!" Elijah shouted angrily. He walked over and pped Brayden in the face. None of the Lee descendants dared to speak. "Dad, you have to think for the future generations of our family! It''s our misfortune to have that b*tch in our family! We can only find a way to make up for it!" "You!" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He pped Brayden again. Brayden stepped back. His face was red and swollen. "Dad!" "I''ve already let Karen down, and now you want me to do it again? I can''t do that! Our family must not be spineless!" Elijah chided. Everyone remained silent. "Dad, Karen is no longer one of us. Why are you thinking about her?" Brayden was also pissed off. He had always hated Karen and Chuck! "Bastard!" Elijah was getting more and more furious. Suddenly, someone was pping his hands. Someone was pping his hands. A group of people suddenly came in, one of whom was nked in between. "Brayden, you really know how to adapt. You''re much more flexible than this old thing!" Loomis smiled harmlessly. "Who? Who are you?" Elijah shouted. Everyone from the Lee family turned pale with fright. Why didn''t the bodyguards outside make any movement at all? How did these people get in? "Your bodyguards are rubbish. No wonder Karen was able to break into your ce in the middle of the night." Loomisughed mockingly. Lee family''s guards were really vulnerable when facing the Yeager family. "Who are you? Are you from the hidden family?" Brayden couldn''t help but be shocked. The other members were also astounded, and terror naturally spread across their faces. If he wasn''t from a hidden family, how could he disregard their family''s guards and get in? Elijah''s eyes shed. "Not bad, Brayden. You''ve got some insight. I heard you''re a fence-sitter. Which side would you take now? Oh, you''ll die if you stand on Karen''s side. My side is much better!" Loomisughed. Controlling the Lee family to go against Karen and having her family kill her, it seemed very interesting, right? This was Loomis'' first n. Torment. Pain! He wanted to make Karen and Chuck fall into despair. It was only then that he would feel a little bit of satisfaction. Brayden was shocked. "You..." His face turned red. He couldn''t be angry with Loomis for his words. What right did he have to be mad at him? "I''ll only ask you once, which side are you on?" Loomis''s voice was not loud, but it shocked everyone. If Lee family didn''t submit to the Yeager family, everyone would die. If they did so, they could survive! It was a decision of life and death. The hall was as silent as death. Unknowingly, everyone stared at Brayden. They were in aplete dilemma! What should they do? What should they choose? "I... I submit to you! Master!" Brayden fell to his knees. The Lee family''s descendants were stunned. "B*stard! B*stard!" Elijah was so furious that he started coughing. How could his own son kneel in front of others? "Dad, you''re muddleheaded. It''s Karen''s own business to offend the Yeager family. Why should she bring us into this?" Brayden said rudely. "Have you forgotten what we did to Karen?" Elijah said indignantly. "I don''t think I did anything wrong to her. She was the one who''s ungrateful!" Brayden shook his head coldly. Brayden told the others, "Do you want to die or live? Are you going to be dragged down by Karen? I don''t want to! She''s not even one of us. Who is she to me?" He walked to Loomis''s side and bowed his head politely. "Master!" Chapter 746 Chapter 746 Brayden called Loomis ''Master'' in front of everyone, causing Elijah to fly into a rage. The other family members stared at each other in dismay. No one dared to speak! "Well done, Brayden! From now on, yourst name is no longer Lee. I allow yourst name to be Yeager." Loomisughed. "My pleasure, master!" Brayden bowed respectfully. For him, staying alive was the most important thing. Family? Family name? These were not worth mentioning! The other Lee family members felt ufortable. They wanted to live as well! Elijah clenched his fists tightly, and crackling sounds could be heard. "Brayden, I shouldn''t have driven Karen out. You''re the one I should drive out!" Elijah roared. He regretted mistreating Karen at the time and keeping a sinful son like Brayden. How dare he betray him and be someone else''sp dog! Was living more important than self-respect? "Dad, stop it. Come over here, all of you! If you folkse over here, you can live!" Brayden said to the rest of the family. They kept silent and nced at each other. No one dared to move. When Loomis saw this, he smiled. "If you don''te over here, I''ll kill you. Get over here and kneel before me, and I''ll reward you with myst name, Yeager!" Elijah''s eyes were blood red. They were covered up by humiliation. "Dad, I want to live!" "Grandpa, I also want to live!" "Grandpa, forgive me. I want to survive!" One after another, the descendants of the Lee family went over. Tears streamed down their faces as they knelt to Loomis. One by one, they bowed their heads. Soon, only Elijah was left on the spot. He looked lonely. Loomisughed hideously. "Well, from today onwards, yourst name is Yeager! You are part of my Yeager family!" "Yes, master!" The Lee family descendants lowered their heads in shame. They did not dare to look at Elijah. "Dad,e here! Staying alive is more important than anything!" Brayden said. "Yes, Grandpa. Come here, it''s okay! It''s just ast name!" "Don''t bother about the surname. There''s no difference! Grandpa,e here quickly. Just kneel to Master Yeager. It''s easy!" The Lee family members were crying out. Hearing these kinds of words, Elijah felt agonized. Did he raise a bunch of spineless trash? These were all his children. They shamelessly called someone else as their master! "Shut up!" Elijah was resentful. "From now on, you are no longer Lee family members. Remember, Lee family has rejected you all!" The Lee family''s descendants looked at each other. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. To them, survival was more important than anything else. They didn''t care about anything else. Loomis grinned. "Oh, you have guts. Just kneel to me, and you''ll be able to survive. You can also be a descendant of a hidden family. What else do you want?" "Shut up!" Elijah took one step forward without fear! "I won''t kneel!" "Then I''ll get someone to help you. I love it when people get on their knees for me, especially you!" Loomis waved his hand menacingly. "Brayden! Get him on his knees!" "Master, he is my..." Brayden was hesitating. Bang! A pnded on his face. Brayden''s face was red and swollen. He was furious, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He could only take a step forward. None of the Lee family''s descendants dared to speak. All of them bowed their heads. "Dad, don''t be so stubborn," Brayden tried to persuade Elijah. "Shut up!" Elijah couldn''t bear it anymore. He stepped forward and threw a punch! Bang! Brayden shed with him head-on. Elijah fell down! Spitting blood out of his mouth, Elijahy on the ground in a mess. "Dad, you''re old." Atop his expressionless face, Brayden said. "I regret having a son like you!" Elijah said as he climbed to his feet. Blood kept flowing out of his mouth. "No, you should regret having Karen as your daughter!" Brayden shouted angrily. "Never! I won''t!" "Brayden Yeager, why aren''t you taking action?" Loomis urgedzily. "Yes, master!" Brayden hesitated for a few seconds. "Master, perhaps my father can be used to lure Karen over!" "Oh, no! Karen was kicked out by all of you. She no longer has feelings for your family since long ago. Do you expect her toe here to save your family?" Loomis had no humanity. Naturally, he thought of Karen in the same way. How could Karene to their rescue? "Let him kneel to me! Then, I''ll let him go. Otherwise, Brayden Yeager, you''ll die!" Brayden''s face was cold. He walked up to Elijah and kicked him. Elijah rolled over and knelt on the ground, his kneecaps were broken. None of the Lee family''s descendants dared to speak. They didn''t even dare to raise their heads! "Dad, don''t me me!" Brayden walked back. "Well done! Let''s go. All of you can follow me!" Loomisughed heartily. He took his men and left. The others bowed their head and followed, as did Brayden. He hated Karen even more now! It was all because of her. "Young Master, do you want me to kill him?" A bodyguard asked. "Kill him? Why should I kill him? I''ve already trampled on the old man''s pride. After we leave, he will definitelymit suicide. Wouldn''t it be a greater revenge on Karen if he kills himself?" Loomis laughed sinisterly. "I got it. Young Master, you''re smart!" Loomis smiled. It was just the beginning. Chuck and Karen will regret their doings! "Karen, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have thrown you out. Otherwise, today''s episode would not have happened. We had iting to us, and it was all our own fault..." Elijah was full of remorse. If he hadn''t chased Karen away, with Karen around, Loomis wouldn''t have been able to do anything! A family''s support was important! Brayden was spineless, and so was everyone else. Elijah felt ashamed to be a father. Elijah lowered his head and stared at a piece of ss on the floor. He stretched out his hand and slowly picked it up... Karen and Chuck went out. "Mom, why did you bring me here?" Chuck didn''t understand why Karen had took him to her tech company. What was going on? "I''ll provide you with good equipment! You''ll be in great danger in the next few days. Do you understand?" Karen said calmly. The techpany had everything, including self-rescue drugs and special metals. Karen gave Chuck a set on all fronts, which she felt was very necessary. His limbs must be protected. In this way, Chuck could perform better inbat. But when Chuck put on a new set of equipment, he saw that Karen had received a call. Then he did not see her move again. He walked over to her and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong?" Karen closed her eyes and shed a tear. Chapter 747 Chapter 747 "Your grandfather is dead... He killed himself." She wiped away her tears, and a ripple went through her heart. As for her father, Elijah, Karen could not describe him at all. When she was a child back then, she was treated worse than even a servant. Compared to the treatment of her brothers, it was like heaven and hell. He didn''t even want to pay for Karen''s tuition. In short, he inexplicably hated Karen. As long as Karen did something, even spending a penny from the family, he would scold her! When Karen started to earn money, he didn''t support her when she was poor, not even a penny. Karen had noints. She thought it was enough for Elijah to raise her. In the end, Karen had a sessful career and even secretly helped the Lee family! She brought billions of dors of profit to the Lee family every year. For more than a decade, the Lee family gained at least a hundred billion dors. This was what Karen gave back to the Lee family that raised her. Not long ago, Elijah drove Karen out of the Lee family. He ruthlessly cut off his rtionship with Karen. Karen, who remembered her past in the Lee family, could not continue to bear it. If she hadn''t been kicked out of her home, she would have continued to secretly send profits to the Lee family. For the family who only wanted money from her, it was fine to break off things with them! And what Karen couldn''t tolerate was that Elijah acquiesced to Brayden killing Chuck! Karen couldn''t bear it! Chuck was her bottom line! Karen already felt that she had done enough for Elijah and the Lee family. In the future, there would be no kinship between them. Whenever they met, all they had to do was nod at each other. However, Elijah has died... Karen had mixed emotions. Chuck felt astonished. Elijah killed himself? Soon, Chuck immediately understood what was going on. Loomis had taken action. Otherwise, why would Elijah have killed himself? What about Brayden and the others? Chuck could imagine that they would decide to work for Loomis. "Mom, this..." "Chucky, I want to have some time to myself. Go in first. Betty''s waiting inside," Karen said. Chuck didn''t know how tofort Karen. He had no feelings for Elijah. He didn''t feel sad at all when he suddenly got the news. He even... felt d to hear that! Because Elijah kicked Karen out of the Lee family! One should know, with Karen''s strength, she could destroy the Lee family! Since they have turned against each other and became strangers, why should Karen give face to them? If it was Chuck, he certainly wouldn''t be softhearted! In fact, Karen had a soft heart. Otherwise, she would not have let ck Rose and Sabina off at that time. The Lee family should be grateful for Karen''s soft heart. It was their luck. Chuck walked out of the car. Karen kept silent. She then sighed and called someone. "Prepare the burial of my father... Yes, I will go there if I have time..." Chuck went to the techpany by himself, and Betty took him to change his clothes. To improve one''s strength in the absence of time, prepared equipment was the most direct way. The process didn''t take long. Chuck put on a new set of equipment, and his limbs were covered with soft armor. He was safer and more capable of fighting. He packed everything up, including some first aid medication. Now, he was fully equipped. At this time, Karen came in. It was obvious that she was still sad, so Chuck didn''t say anything. Because he wasn''t sad, he might evenugh out loud if he spoke. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing if Karen heard it? So it was better for him to shut up. Karen went in without saying a word. Chuck waited for a while until Karen and Betty came out of thepany. However, Karen kept silent all the way. When she drove to a ce, she stopped and asked, "Chucky, are you willing to see your grandfather now?" Karen still wanted to see Elijah onest time, even though Elijah had never given her any fatherly affection. The Lee family members had abandoned Elijah, and he was left alone. Karen could not bear to see that. "Yes, Mom." Although Chuck was unwilling to do so, Karen wanted to see Elijah. He had no choice. "Okay, let''s go now." Karen drove over. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. They arrived at the Lee family house. Karen''s men were handling Elijah''s body. His throat was cut by ss, and he was still holding the bloody ss in his hand. Chuck looked at him without any expression, and Karen could not help sighing. She personally carried him into the car. Chuck was thinking about Loomis'' intentions. He wanted Brayden to deal with him and Karen! Loomis''s idea was really insidious. Anyway, Chuck felt that it was shameless. After taking care of Elijah''s body, Karen, Chuck and Betty got into their car and left. Through the rearview mirror, Karen took onest look at Elijah and then pressed on the elerator. During the whole process, Chuck was silent. Back at home, Betty and Karen were busy preparing to deal with Loomis. After all, although Loomis had be the head of the Yeager family in advance, it was also part of Karen''s n. They only needed to follow the original n. Chuck still had the handle of Loomis in his hand. He was considering when to give it to him as a gift. It should be about time. What kind of look would Loomis have at that time? Chuck didn''t think too much about it. Loomis'' mindset was different now. This kind of handle probably wasn''t of much use to him. Patricia called with a detailed report on the casino. The casino was doing very well, and Chuck was pleased. After all, this was his first business in the United States. Chuck had arge number of security guards over there. To make sure Loomis couldn''t make trouble! What Chuck didn''t know, however, was that Sophia''s side was now in great danger. That''s right, Loomis knew fromst time that Chuck and Sophia were on good terms. Otherwise, why would Chuck stand up for Sophia? First, he directed his attack at Sophia. Whoosh! A swarm of people suddenly appeared in front of Sophia''s house. They were all bodyguards of the Yeager family. They came, and no one could stop them. "Elise, you go first." Sophia had long since noticed the problem. She knew what was going on, that Loomis had sent someone over. When she learned that the head of the Yeager family had changed, and it was Loomis, she already expected him toe to her. Because of what happenedst time. "Mom, what is happening?" Elise was in a panic. There was a rain of bullets outside. The loud noises scared the hell out of her. "Loomis sent his men here to deal with us. Go first!" Sophia pulled Elise''s hand and went out. She reminded the bodyguards to send Elise away. It was useless for Elise to struggle. She had already been taken away forcefully by the bodyguards. Boom! Outside the house was a war zone. Sophia personally took out a rifle and pulled the trigger with a bang. She tried her best to kill the enemies. In fact, she was also a sharpshooter! Bang! Suddenly, a bomb flew in their direction, directly towards Sophia! Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Sophia was an arms dealer, so she knew about the various bombs in the world. She was aware of the bomb because she was the one who made them. The explosion range of this bomb was huge! Seeing the bomb dropping, Sophia instantly made a decision. When the bombnded, her arms would probably be blown off! She fired her gun at the bomb! Bang! The bomb exploded in the sky. The horrific st wave caused Sophia, who had just found cover, to copse to the ground in a heap. Her clothes were torn, her hair was a mess, and her face was dirty. Thankfully, she survived! Boom! The gunfightsted for more than ten minutes. Suddenly, it became quiet. A terrifying silence. The only survivor, Sophia, stood up. She knew what this meant. All the guards in the house were dead, and she was the only one breathing! Swoosh! A group of heavily armed men came over, pouring in from all directions. Each of them held a gun in their hands and aimed them directly at Sophia. "Sophia, put down the gun!" The leader was a woman. She looked extremely cold. She would only listen to Loomis now. Loomis'' order was to bring Sophia back. Sophia was silent for a few seconds. Suddenly, she fired! With a loud boom, five people were killed! She was not afraid of death! However... Boom! A bullet shot over and pierced Sophia''s hand. tter! Her rifle fell to the ground. She endured the pain and tried to pick it up. The woman came over and kicked her. Sophia clutched her stomach and fell to the ground. Her face was pale, and she didn''t have the strength to get up again. Even if she was abat expert, she could not withstand this kick. Sophia didn''t faint because she could be considered to have good physical strength. In other people''s cases, they would have screamed and passed out. "Take her away!" The woman turned and left. The fully armed men surrounded Sophia and forcefully picked her up. To them, Sophia and the Four Greatest Households were like a piece of cake at this time. The strength of the hidden family wasn''t something the Four Greatest Households couldpare with at all. As soon as Loomis gave the order, the Lawrence family''s guards would be easily wiped out. "Oh, Sophia, we meet again! Did you miss me?" Loomisughed out loud. Although Sophia''s clothes were in tatters, she looked wild but still kept her charm. Sophia was cold and silent. The same asst time when Loomis asked her for bombs. She was used to it. If it wasn''t for Chuck, she would have been tortured by Loomis at that time. But now, she still had to face Loomis. "You seem to have a good rtionship with Chuck. Did something happen between you and him?" Loomis said with a sneer. "Nonsense!" Sophia felt irritated and her heart was in turmoil. She could never tell anyone about her rtionship with Chuck! She absolutely couldn''t admit it. "That¡¯s true. Chuck is trash. How can he be with you? Oh, Sophia, how do you stay so young? By the way, Sophia, do you know why I called you over?" Loomis reached out and grabbed her face. "Don''t touch me!" Sophia was in fear. As a woman, she saw the intent in Loomis'' eyes. She was scared. She had decided that Chuck was the man for her. Even if she died, she would not let another man insult her. It would be a betrayal to Chuck. "How can I let you go when you''re in my hands? You should know that Chuck had hurt me because of you. It seems that you still carry some weight in Chuck''s eyes. Let''s see if he wille to your rescue!" Loomisughed sinisterly. What fun it was to torture Chuck''s friends and family one by one? It was revenge on Chuck! "Listen, call Chuck now and tell him you''re in my hands. Then, I''ll let you go!" Loomisughed perversely. How could he let Sophia go? He would torture Sophia in front of Chuck, so that Chuck would see his friend die in pain. "I won''t call him!" Sophia was determined. If Chuck came here, he would be standing in front of hell''s gates. How could she do that to him? "This isn''t something you can control! Do you understand?" Loomisughed sinisterly. His hand reached out. Sophia felt scared. "What are you doing?" "What do you think? I''ll do something to you if you don''t call him... Sophia, you!" Loomis was suddenly enraged. He noticed that Sophia''s mouth was suddenly bleeding. What was this? She bit her tongue! Loomis let go. "Hmph, I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn!" This was really beyond his expectations. After all, Sophia was the head of Lawrence family, yet she couldn''t endure humiliation? Was she going to kill herself by bitting off her tongue over such a trivial matter? However, Loomisughed. In any case, his earlier guess was wrong. Sophia was such a strong woman. How could Chuck touch her? This was impossible. If she hadn''t been touched by Chuck, she would have been of some value to him. Sophia''s mouth turned numb. Her bloodshot eyes stared at him. She didn''t regret what she had just done. She couldn''t betray Chuck even if she were to die. Voluntary or not, she couldn''t do it! "Forget it,e here. Either way, I want her to call Chuck personally for help," Loomis saidzily. For him, Sophia still couldn''t die. "Yes, master!" A woman came over. She was going to use her means to make Sophia surrender. Sophia closed her eyes. She must endure the torture. Loomis'' patience started to wear off. Sophia was too stubborn. If this went on, she wouldn''t call Chuck even if she were dying. His face was distorted. Suddenly, he had a new idea. It was definitely possible to get Sophia to make that call! Elise''s ne was attacked by the Yeager family when she left and the ne''s fuel tank was destroyed. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The ne was forced to descend to a wilderness area, and she now needed to get help! Chuck! The first and only person she thought of was Chuck. She had to find a way to find Chuck. Elise ran around the forest on her own. She was already injured. She was worried about Sophia. Has Sophia met her end? She didn''t dare to think about it. Suddenly, there was a movement. Elise was vigntly looking for a ce to hide. With a crashing sound, someone rushed over and was fully armed. Elise felt shocked. She noticed that they were all from the Yeager family! "No! Don''t!" Elise ran crazily, but a man showed her a ferocious smile and gave her a kick. How could she resist? A miserable scream rang out and Elise directly fainted. The man picked up Elise and boarded the ne to leave. "Oh, you''ve found her? Sophia, let''s see if you''ll make this call or not!" Loomis said with a sinister smile. Chapter 749 Chapter 749 Chuck was still unaware of Sophia and Elise''s situation. After he came back from thepany, he went to his casino. He felt at ease after confirming that the casino was safe and sound. Patricia had always arranged for extra guards, and there was nothing wrong with the casino yet. However, Chuck knew that if anything went wrong, the new casino would be over! He straightened it out with Patricia, who seriously guaranteed that if there any problems arose, she would be responsible. Chuck did not need her to do that. He just needed her to be more careful. When Chuck came back from his casino, Wi and Yvette were all present. They were discussing things together. During this process, Chuck was absentminded. If they couldn''t deal with the Yeager family, should he listen to Chadrick and ask Adriana for help? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chuck didn''t know what he should do now, but he didn''t want Karen, Yvette, or Wi to be harmed. If things came to that point, Chuck would not hesitate. Karen suddenly received a phone call. She was stunned. "Chucky, something has happened to Sophia." Chuck stood up immediately. What? Sophia was in trouble? Because of Loomis? Chuck''s eyes turned cold, and his anger immediately soared into the heavens. Loomis, he actually dared to do this? Why did he divert his anger to Sophia? "Mom, I got it. I''m going out," Chuck said coldly. Karen was more astonished. Chuck''s gaze was scary. Why did Sophia evoke such a reaction out of Chuck? "Wait!" Wi, Yvette and Karen all stopped him at the same time. "Since it hase to this point, there is nothing more to say. Chucky, Loomis should be in control of Sophia. You can go see her. As for me, Wi and Yvette, let''s go to Yeager''s house!" Karen felt that she couldn''t dy any longer. They should give a blow to Loomis! "I, I want to go with Chuck," Yvette said hurriedly. How could she be assured? It was too dangerous for Chuck to meet Loomis alone! "Yvette, I think Sophia will make a call and ask Chucky to go alone." Karen shook her head. Wi was worried, but Karen''s words were reasonable. Chuck would stall Loomis, and they would go straight to the Yeager''s house to gain control. It was also a good solution. If they took control of the Yeager family, Loomis would definitely be panicking! Then Chuck would be much safer, which was the best way right now. "But, but..." Yvette felt worried, but she had to listen to Karen. "Hubby, you have to be careful!" Yvette couldn''t control her emotions. This time, they were going to deal with a hidden family! "Okay," Chuck asked Karen for the address, and Karen told him. Chuck remembered it and went out. Karen, Wi and Yvette did not speak. Chuck left them in silence. "Yvette, go prepare! You''d better guard here," Karen began to assign tasks. She and Wi were both great at night raids. The two of them were prepared to go straight to the Yeager family. "I don''t want to stay here. I want to go too!" Yvette rejected. Karen was shocked. Yvette bowed her head, and her voice was much softer than before. "I don''t want to stay here. I want to go. Don''t look down on me. I will surpass you one day!" "All right! Go and get ready!" Karen agreed. Yvette ran out to prepare. Wi''s beautiful eyes had been looking outside, and her heart followed Chuck. "Don''t worry. Chucky is more capable than Loomis. Be rest assured," Karen said. She didn''t need to worry about Chuck. Well, she was in a situation like this before. She had encountered it and survived, it was a huge wake- up call. Chuck needed to go through that process. No one could help him. All the growth still had to be carried out by himself. ''s!" Wi sighed. What was the point of worrying? "By the way, remember to put on the bulletproof vest. I think there might be an ident this time," Karen said. Her sixth sense told her that something was going to happen. What was it? She was not sure, but there was definitely something! After so many years, Karen had been able to survive until now. She firmly believed in her sixth sense. Wi was stunned. "What have you felt?" Wi absolutely believed in Karen. "I merely feel that something unexpected will happen. It''s better to be careful." Karen could only say this. "Okay." Wi didn''t have this feeling just now, but Karen suddenly mentioned it, and she also had this feeling! Just what sort of ident could happen? They went to prepare. The three of them went out. Karen took the lead and went to Yeager''s house by ne, while Betty did not go. All of Karen''s properties were monitored by Betty. As soon as something was wrong, Betty would immediately go fix it! Chuck drove out of his house and headed straight for the ce that Karen had told him about. He was thoroughly prepared. However, after he left home, Chuck suddenly stopped for some reason. He felt a little ufortable and also felt that something unexpected would happen. What was it? Chuck didn''t think much of it. Perhaps he was being paranoid! He continued driving. Halfway there, Chuck received a call from Alexandrina, saying that she had an emergency. Chuck didn''t want to go, but it was on his way, so he drove over. Last time, Alexandrina said that she had arranged a spy among the three secret families, didn''t she? Perhaps she would give him some clues. It would also increase his confidence in facing Loomis. "My lover, where are you going?" After arriving at her ce, Alexandrina was startled. Chuck''s expression was very serious. She knew where Chuck was going. It was too dangerous! Chuck didn''t say much, but Alexandrina was very anxious. She didn''t care about anything and handed thest three bombs to Chuck. In fact, Chuck still had a few more in his hands. "Keep it for yourself." Chuck didn''t want it. As the saying went, "True feelings are revealed in times of trouble". He wasn''t in trouble, but Chuck had seen her true feelings. "You don''t want it? Take it. You are my cute lover. I won''t allow you to die. Do you understand?" Alexandrina''s eyes were red. Anyway, she had a good impression of Chuck. Chuck couldn''t refuse. He took one and left two for her. Alexandrina shook her head. Chuck insisted, "Alexandrina, don''t be like this. You have to live too!" Alexandrina then put it away. "I received a secret message that something happened to the Yeager family." "What?" Chuck asked in surprise. "My people told me that a secret storage unit of the Yeager family was stolen. Loomis doesn''t know about it yet." "Who took it?" Chuck didn''t expect that Alexandrina would tell him about it. Could it be that this was the reason for his sixth sense? Chapter 750 Chapter 750 "I don''t know." Alexandrina just got the news, and she told Chuck at once. She knew Chuck''s recent rtionship with the Yeager family. Chuck was lost in thought. Who did this? Loomis wasn''t aware of this? This matter must have been done in secret! "Alexandrina, you don''t know the rest of the details?" Chuck asked. "Chuck, if I knew, would I hide it from you?" That was true. Alexandrina really didn''t hide anything from Chuck. Even if Chuck asked her how old she was, she probably would tell him. "I had a hard time arranging for people to get in there, and they realized it unintentionally. You think they found it on purpose?" Alexandrina huffed. Chuck understood. Even Loomis did not know about it. It did exin that Alexandrina''s men had identally discovered it. "I know. I''m leaving now." Chuck shook his head. He had to leave now. Otherwise, Sophia and Elise would be in great danger. "Give me a hug!" Alexandrina''s beautiful eyes blinked with sincerity. Chuck didn''t hesitate. He gently hugged her for a moment. When he let go of her, Alexandrina hugged him back. "Do you know? For so many years, this is the first time I want a man to hug me. You are the first one." Alexandrina was particrly gentle. Chuck coughed dryly, "Ugh..." "No, let me hug you for a while." She was reluctant to part with him. This was her and Chuck''s first hug. This feeling was so nice, which further confirmed Alexandrina''s feelings for Chuck. Chuck did not move. Alexandrina was sensible. She knew that Chuck wanted to leave in a hurry. She let go of him. Chuck left. He couldn''t dy any longer. Looking at Chuck who had left, Alexandrina sighed. She muttered to herself, "Chuck, you have taken my soul..." "Mom, Mom..." Elise was captured. She saw Sophia, who had been tortured. She was heartbroken. Sophia had been tortured to the point where she fainted. She had tried very hard to endure it, but she was just a woman. It was painful. She didn''t retreat, but she still couldn''t bear it. "Mom..." Elise was crying. "Elise, are you all right?" Loomis smiled. Elise looked a lot like Sophia, they looked just like sisters who were a few years apart. Although Loomis had seen many women, he still felt that Elise was beautiful. "I''m not! Let go of my mom!" Elise was so angry that she was crying. "Can you help me persuade your mother? Ask her to call Chuck for help, and I''ll let her go. What do you think? It''s just a call." "I won''t, I absolutely won''t!" Elise said firmly. Calling Chuck meant that he would be in danger when he came over. It was fine if she died here alone. How could she get Chuck involved? Just consider it a favor to Chuck. Elise was not scared. "Oh, you''re like Sophia. I love you both! Pour water on Sophia and wake her up!" Loomisughed sinisterly. Whoosh! Cold water sshed on Sophia''s head. The unconscious Sophia woke up to the freezing temperature. She nced around confusedly and found Elise, who was also dragged here. Her eyes were red. "Elise!" "Mom," Elise cried. The Lawrence family, in the eyes of the hidden family, was actually weak to this extent. After all, it was because Lawrence''s inheritance was too short. "Dear, don''t be scared," Sophia said excruciatingly. She didn''t expect that Elise would be captured. "Mom, I''m not!" Elise was really not afraid. After arriving at this ce, she had an awakening. "Elise... Loomis, let go of my daughter! I''ll do whatever you want! Let her go!" Sophia was only a mother at the moment. Loomisughed evilly. "That''s what you said. Now, call Chuck and tell him toe here!" Sophia lost control of her emotions. On one side was her daughter, and on the other was Chuck, whom she loved. She couldn''t make a choice. "Something else!" "You''re not qualified to bargain with me. If I ask you to call Chuck, you must do it. Otherwise, I''ll do something in front of you. Something you should know!" Loomisughed out loud. He suddenly realized why Sophia was so protective of Chuck. Was there something going on between Chuck and Elise? In that case, Loomis had found a better way to get his revenge. Cuckolding Chuck would be nice, wouldn''t it? "No, Mom, don''t call Chuck! Don''t let hime. He''ll die if hees." Elise shook her head and cried. Definitely not! p! Loomis'' palmnded on Elise''s face! "Loomis, you b*stard, don''t hit my daughter!" Sophia screamed, unable to control her emotions. The p hurt but Elise didn''t even hum a sound. So what if it hurts? She could bear it. "It doesn''t hurt?" Loomis gave Elise a few more ps continuously. Elise remained silent, but tears welled up in her eyes. "Don''t hit her!" Sophia was in pain and despair. When she was alone, she felt nothing. But all of a sudden, Elise was brought here. She couldn''t take it anymore! "That''s just the appetizer. Let me ask you again, do you want to call him or not?" Loomis nced at Elise''s figure. It was perfect. He was tempted. "Elise, I..." Sophia shook her head, tears silently flowing down her cheeks. "Mom, I won''t me you. At worst, I''ll die. I''m not afraid!" Elise also knew what Loomis would do to herter. She decided that she would never let Loomis vite her! She must give it to the person she liked! "I can''t make you suffer like this. I can''t!" Sophia could not stop crying. Elise was still young. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. But she didn''t want to make the phone call. She fell into a dilemma. "It seems that your daughter is not as important as Chuck? Or do you think I''m joking with you?" Loomis said with a grim expression. "Don''t!" Sophia cried out in despair. "It''s a pity that you''re not qualified to say that!" Loomis said with a smile as he approached Elise. Elise was determined. She gritted her teeth, and blood flowed out when Loomis reached for her. "No, Elise. No!" Sophia screamed. She knew what Elise was going to do because she had just done the same thing! Loomis gave her a hard p! Bang! Elise''s mouth was bleeding and her head was hanging low. It seemed as if she was... dead. Loomis was enraged. "F*ck!" "Elise, Elise, I''m sorry. Don''t be afraid. I''lle with you," Sophia said in despair. If Elise died, what was the point of her being alive? Chapter 751 Chapter 751 Chuck drove to the ce Karen mentioned. It really was a hidden ce. If no one had told him, or if he hadn''t navigated, he wouldn''t have been able to find this ce. Chuck found a ce to park his car. Only when he was sure he had enough equipment did he then sneak into the ce. It was a huge cave. No matter how one put it, there must be a different world inside! Loomis was extravagant. Chuck could imagine that the interior would be decorated like a pce. He was on high alert. He had already taken out the dagger that Sophia gave him. Following Karen''s reminder, Chuck went in sessfully. This ce was too hidden, and there wasn''t anyone at the entrance. Chuck used the signal to block the monitors in the cave so that others could not detect him temporarily, which made his entry easier. Thanks to Karen''s guidance, it worked every time. Chuck was able to enter this cave quickly. When Chuck came in, he couldn''t help but think, "I must find Sophia and Elise as soon as possible!" Otherwise, Chuck could imagine what that pervert Loomis would do. It would do Sophia and Elise great harm. "Ah!" All of a sudden, Chuck heard a voice. Was it Sophia''s scream? Chuck was extremely tensed, and he rushed toward the voice angrily. If he encountered anyone, he would dispose of them as fast as he could. Finally, he got close to the ce where the voice came from. It was in a room! Loomis had practically hollowed out the entire cave and built all kinds of high-tech rooms in it. When Chuck came in, he saw a swimming pool. There were even all kinds of beautiful women ying in it. This must be Loomis'' personal pce, right? Chuck was hiding somewhere and secretly put down the bomb. He had set a time so that it was more secure. However, Chuck was shocked. Sophia''s voice wasn''t very clear. It seemed to require going through some rooms. How could he get in? Yes! The bomb! He could bind two bombs together to blow up the door. Chuck was prepared to do so. "Hmph! Who are you? How dare youe here!" A man suddenly appeared. His eyes were cold. At first nce, one could tell that he was a skilled fighter! His aura was particrly impressive. Chuck frowned. It turned out that the reason there were so few people here was that an expert was guarding this ce! The man, Kohen, could fight a thousand men by himself. "You are the first person to have entered here. Tell me your name. I don''t kill nameless people!" In the darkness, he was a burly man. Kohen stared at Chuck coldly, his gaze like a sharp sword. Yes, he was the most powerful person here, guarding this ce. It took him a moment to notice that there was something wrong with the surveince cameras. His instincts told him that someone was breaking in! After searching for a while, Kohen found Chuck. He was a little surprised. How did Chuck get in here? Chuck didn''t say a word. Time was running out, and he had to end the fight as soon as possible. "Hmph, you are not going to introduce yourself? I''ll take you to see Master Loomis. You can talk later!" Kohen approached Chuck with a sneer. He was a skilled fighter. What was Chuck doing with the dagger? Was he nning to fight him? He is courting death! Koen clenched his fists. Chuck was more of a gentleman than abat master, and Kohen looked down on him. He felt that one punch was enough to seriously injure Chuck or even kill him! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Controlling his force, Kohen still needed to take Chuck to Loomis. If he killed Chuck with a punch, how could he exin it to Loomis? His body moved, and Kohen punched out. Ordinary people would have long been shocked and stunned by his speed. Chuck remained unmoved as he drew near. Although the punch was frightening, Chuck''s dagger was not easy to deal with! They fought against each other. Kohen frowned. He couldn''t kill Chuck with a punch? He was confused. Time to use a second punch then! His fist wasing towards Chuck. However, Chuck did not retreat, but met the attack head-on. Great! He would just cripple him! Kohen gave a hideous cold smile, but Chuck dodged the punch. Swoosh! A dagger stabbed over. Kohen sneered, reached out to grab Chuck''s wrist, and said, "Too weak! How dare you..." But before he could finish his sentence, Chuck''s hand, which had been grabbed by Kohen, shot the dagger. It was headed straight for Kohen''s face. If Kohen failed to block it, he would definitely die. Kohen felt irritated. He let go of his hand and knocked the dagger away. Chuck seized the opportunity and swiftly knocked his body! "Are you trying to flee? No way!" Kohen was stunned. He immediately hit Chuck with his fist. But when Chuck retreated a long way back, his expression turned cold and said, "What a pity..." "Pity?" Kohen was infuriated. He suddenly heard a beeping sound. Was this a countdown? It was particrly soft, but he still heard it. "What''s going on? What''s going on?" Kohen looked down. At this instant, he was scared out of his wits! Chuck had put something the size of a marble next to Kohen''s belt! A secondter, he was stunned. What was this? The next second, he widened his eyes in fear! What was Chuck doing? He must catch him to im credit with the master! He couldn''t die! "Ah, bomb!" Before Kohen could say anything else, the little ball exploded. He was blown into pieces. The whole ce was shaking violently as if an earthquake had urred. "I don''t have the time to y with you. It''s a pity to waste a bomb!" Chuck walked over and picked up the dagger on the ground. When he reached a room, he took out two bombs and pressed the timer. "What''s going on here? There was an explosion just now!" Loomis was furious. How could his own ce be blown up? "Master, maybe something is wrong somewhere, probably the electrical circuit..." Someone whispered carefully. This ce was very secluded, and it was impossible that anyone else would appear. Even if there was, Kohen, as the most powerful bodyguard, would settle it. The only problem that would happen was the electrical circuit. "Why don''t you call someone to fix it? F*ck, it scared the sh*t out of me!" Loomis chided in anger. The explosion just now sounded earth-shattering! Sophia, who was about to kill herself, stopped. Her bloodshot eyes kept staring at the door. Chuck, are you here? She was nervous and worried! "Oh, Sophia, what are you looking at? Don''t tell me you''re fantasizing about someoneing to your rescue," Loomis mocked. This ce was his base, and he often brought many women here. Other people had no clue about this ce. Who could being? "Don''t tell me you''re thinking Chuck''s here? Don''t dream about it. Chuck can''t be here. You haven''t called him yet, have you forgotten?" Loomisughed out loud. But it was just the right time if Chuck came. Anyway, he wanted him to be here. The security system at this ce was beyond anyone''s imagination. He would be absolutely safe here! Just after he finished speaking, suddenly, violent explosions sounded again. The earth trembled, and the mountain shook. The door was blown open. Amidst the dust flying in the air, a man walked in. Chapter 752 Chapter 752 The man who came in turned out to be Chuck! He blew the door open with the bomb! Sophia, whose eyes were bloodshot, was stunned. In an instant, her face was covered with tears. Chuck really came! Sophia couldn''t believe it, but he really showed up! Sophia felt like she was dreaming. However, it was a real dream! The strong explosion made Loomis furious. In just a sh, he saw the door blown open and dust flying everywhere. Soon after, he could clearly see that the person who walked in was Chuck! In that moment, Loomis had a sinister smile on his face. He didn''t care about how Chuck got in, or why he was here! He was not interested in that at all. The only interesting thing was that Chuck appeared! It was perfect timing! Chuck nced around the room and found that it was quite big. There stood Loomis and many bodyguards. And... Sophia, who had been tied up and tortured beyond recognition. For a moment, Chuck was shocked. What about Elise? Was she dead? Chuck looked at Sophia and saw the grief in her eyes. Chuck understood and was fuming. He could only imagine what Loomis had just done. Sophia was tortured badly! "Oh, not bad. Did youe here alone?" Loomis gave a faint smile. It was a ferocious sight! tter! Loomis snapped his fingers. Loomis said, "You guys, go to the gate and see how many people areing!" "Yes, Master!" Ten people left the room. Bang! Loomis pressed some buttons. The people outside could see that the entrance was sealed by a thick iron wall. No one could get in! Chuck strode forward step by step, not being affected in any way by Loomis'' bodyguards'' watchful eyes. After a while, the people who had left earlier returned to the room. "Master, he''s the only one here!" "Did your mother give up on you? Or did she trust you too much? Why did she let youe here alone?" Loomis said with a smile. Even if Karen was there, he wouldn''t be afraid! Loomis had be the head of the family. His security was also greatly enhanced. "Nothing to say? I know what Karen means by this. Oh, you''re doing this separately, aren''t you? You come here and let Karen go to my house? It''s really in line with her character. Doesn''t she like to do sneak attacks at night? But I''ve known it all along, so I''ve made preparations and set a trap for Karen. Of course, rest assured that she''s alive because I n to torture her first!" Loomis said with a crooked smile. When he left, he had already set up a trap in the Yeager family. No matter how powerful Karen was, she would definitely not be able to escape from the trap! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chuck was taken aback. A trap? Wouldn''t that mean that Karen was in great danger? "Are you afraid? You have done nothing wrong in your life. The only thing that you have done wrong is offend me. I am a person you should never offend in your lifetime!" Loomisughed. He walked up to Sophia and grinned. "I just asked her to call you to make youe over, but she didn''t agree. She didn''t want to call you, and Elise didn''t want to either. So when I was going to torture Elise, she bit her tongue andmitted suicide. What a pity! Her body is really my type!" Chuck clearly understood what had happened. He suddenly felt sorry for Elise. She was strong- willed and would definitely not let herself be insulted by Loomis. Thus, she chose to end her own life! But she was less than twenty! She was so young, and lost her future because of Loomis! "Tell me. You''re interested in Sophia, aren''t you? Otherwise, why would she protect you?" Loomis teased. "What will it take for you to let her go!" Chuck was fearless as he approached Loomis step by step. "Let her go? Of course I can!" Loomis was ferocious. "Chuck, run, run..." Sophia was despaired. She just lost Elise. How could she lose Chuck too? She knew she couldn''t live any longer, so she wanted Chuck to live! "I''m sorry, I got you into trouble," Chuck sighed. Yes, it was his fault. If they were not in a rtionship, Loomis would not have used their rtionship to threaten him. She wouldn''t have been caught by Loomis either. All because of him, Sophia was captured and Elise was killed. "No, it''s not your fault." Sophia shook her head, tears streaming down her face. No, it was not like that! Chuck didn''t get her into trouble. Even if she didn''t have anything to do with Chuck, she would still have been insulted when Loomis asked her for the bomb previously! What did that have to do with Chuck? When Sophia was caught... She had never thought of it, even when she was tortured. She even thanked Chuck for looking for her when Loomis searched for her previously. If it weren''t for Chuck, she would have been dead! Chuck let out a sigh. Seeing that Sophia had been tortured, Chuck''s heart ached for her! How good the woman was to him was indescribable. She didn''t ask for anything in return. Chuck felt guilty for her. "Loomis, what do you want before you''ll release her? I''ll do anything!" Chuck did not wait any longer. Chuck didn''t want Sophia to stay in that ce a second longer! Only when she leaves could Chuck start to act. Otherwise, Chuck would only be under Loomis'' control. "Why should I let her go? Well, let me think about it first. I haven''t thought about it yet!" Loomis smiled. "No, you have to leave now..." Sophia closed her eyes. She was so panicked that she couldn''t continue to watch, it would break her heart. "I will take you out, trust me!" Chuck said. Sophia couldn''t say a word. Tears flowed down her cheeks. She believed him, but she only wanted Chuck to stay alive! "Oh, you''re really optimistic. You want to take her away from here? I''ve thought about it. You''re asking me to let her go, right? I can do that. But I want to see you get beaten up. It shouldn''t it be a problem, right?" Loomis asked with a smile. Chuck didn''t answer. "Oh, are you willing?" "Can you let her go once I''m beaten up?" "It depends on my mood. Anyway, now I want to see you get beaten up by my people. I don''t suppose you have any objections to that, do you? If you have any objections, just say so. It''s not like I won''t listen to you." Loomisughed. "Okay." Chuck agreed. Sophia shook her head, and more tears were streaming down her face. "You three, beat him well. By the way, don''t kill him. Else, there''s no fun for me! Go!" Loomis laughed. "Yes, Master!" Three people stepped forward and walked over to Chuck. Loomis showed a ferocious look and expected what was going to happen next would be very interesting. He would not miss a second of it. Chuck clenched his fists. Facing the three bodyguards, he decided to loosen his grip. Sophia''s life was more important! Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Bang! Bang! Bang! The three men hit Chuck heavily with their fists! They werebat masters of the Yeager family. Their moves were astonishing! Chuck flew backward! Hended on the ground three meters away from where he originally was. But he didn''t fall down, he stood firm! Blood flowed from Chuck''s mouth. Three punches! Chuck was beaten until he was bleeding. Sophia''s voice was hoarse as she screamed. Chuck walked back step by step. "Not bad! He is quite tough!" Loomis felt very satisfied. He thought of the pain he felt when he was beaten by Chuck. He would make him suffer ten times more pain before he died! "Continue! Beat him until I''m satisfied!" Loomis saidzily. Bang! The three people continued punching and kicking Chuck! Chuck was kicked into the air and fell to the ground. He was in a terrible state! However, he still got up. He walked ahead closer, step by step. The three men sneered and thought Chuck was really stubborn. Suddenly! The three of them kicked him at the same time! Once again, Chuck was sent flying! He fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood! Blood sttered everywhere. "Chuck is such trash. He spat out blood so quickly? No! Come on, get up!" Loomisughed out loud. Chucky on the ground and could not get up. "Chuck..." Sophia was in utter despair. How could this be? Bang! In a luxurious room, Adriana pped her bodyguard. Nelson''s face turned red, and he knelt down in horror! Feeling fear and unease! "What? What did you say?" When Adriana heard Nelson''s report, she found out that Chuck went to see Loomis alone! How could that be? "Chuck...went to see Loomis." Nelson was terrified. It was the first time he was pped by Adriana. At that moment, he was under the impression that Adriana would kill him immediately. It was horrifying! It was as if he was facing the Emperor! "Do you want to die? Chuck went to find Loomis alone. Will he survive?" Adriana was furious. The more she could not get Chuck, the more worried she was. She had been in a bad mood and was feeling unhappy in recent days. She felt she was not in the mood to do anything. "I..." Nelson couldn''t do anything. He had just received the news. "Go prepare a ne for me! I''m going to see Loomis right now. If he dares to kill my Chuck, I''ll kill him! Go, now!" Adriana was fuming. The moment he saw Adriana''s cold gaze, he became frightened. Nelson got up and ran out quickly. A minuteter, he walked in. "Miss Adriana, the ne is ready." Adriana always changed her mind, so the ne was always ready for her. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Adriana strode out. She boarded the ne. Nelson had arranged for someone to fly the ne. "Where''s Sabina? Where did she go?" Adriana asked suddenly. It has been a few days. Did Sabina go missing? She was surprised. "She... she... is still being located for the time being. I''m sure we''ll find her soon. Since Sabina is seriously injured because of my shot earlier, she must be hiding and healing herself. Furthermore, Loomis is still hunting her down. She is most likely hiding somewhere because of her severe injury," Nelson said cautiously because Adriana had really scared him earlier. He also knew that Chuck was important in Adriana''s heart. There was no point in being jealous. After the p earlier, he decided that he could no longer afford to have any thoughts about Chuck. If he was just a little careless, he would die! Adriana snorted. "Don''t underestimate Sabina. She''s definitely not as simple as you think!" Yes, even Adriana regarded her as a rival. What did that mean? It meant that Sabina''s was very capable! She was a close match for Adriana. "Don''t worry, Miss Adriana. I won''t underestimate her. I will send more people to locate her!" Nelson said in a hurry. "Suddenly missing? Sabina, what are you doing? Are you really looking for a ce to recover? I don''t think so. If it was me, I''d have other ideas... Would you think the same way as I do? If you really just went to find a ce to hide, then I''ll be very disappointed..." Adriana''s beautiful eyes were shining. All of a sudden, she smiled, which made Nelson a little confused. Why was she smiling? Nelson didn''t understand. He couldn''t read Adriana anymore. "Karen actually sent Chuck to see Loomis alone? What''s her n? I know, she should be at the Yeager family now, acting separately. But it''s too dangerous for Chuck. How can Chuck take such a big risk?" Adriana said coldly. She was very angry and thought Karen was too much. "Yes, Karen was wrong this time," Nelson agreed. "Humph! If Chuck is in trouble this time, I won''t let Karen go! Get them to get there faster!" Adriana urged. "Yes, Miss Adriana!" Nelson went to arrange for it. "Chuck, I''m really good to you. Don''t you have even the slightest feelings for me? You must see how good I am to you," Adriana said with her beautiful eyes glistening. Bang! Three men''s fists struck out! Chuck spat out a mouthful of blood and looked as if he couldn''t get up anymore. Sophia couldn''t cry anymore. "Chuck, Chuck... " She had been muttering with her hoarse voice... "Master, he seems like he can''t hold on any longer," one of the three men said. The three of them had never stopped punching and kicking. If it had been anyone else, that person would have already been beaten to death. Chuck was the only one who could still hold on like that. In fact, they were shocked! The guy was too resistant to beating! Was his body made of iron? "I can see that!" Loomis felt great. Chuck spat out a mouthful of blood and looked drained. He did not miss a second to take a good look at them. "Chuck, you can''t get up? We haven''t really started yet. How can you be so useless?" Loomis laughed hideously. "Let her go..." Chuck said with difficulty. "Have you ever thought about this day? Have you thought about the consequences of offending me? Do you regret it now?" Chuck tried to get up, "Let her go!!" He roared. "Do you know what you look like now? A dog! For now, you are a dog. You have to do whatever I want you to do. Not to mention that you are half dead..." Loomis said, "I can let her go, but will you meet my request? Cut off one of your hands! If you cut it off, I''ll let her go!" Chuck was silent. One of his hands? "Don''t, don''t!" Sophia cried hoarsely. Chuck didn''t say a word and he clenched his fists. Chapter 754 Chapter 754 "What do you think? If you cut off one of your hands, I''ll let Sophia go. Otherwise, I''ll let her die right away!" Loomis raised his hand. Sophia was strangled immediately. She was already dying from the torture. Being strangled, it would be too much for her to endure. Meanwhile, Chuck still kept his mouth shut and couldn''t say that he didn''t want to do it. Chuck remained silent! "I''ll count to three. Don''t force me to do it! I want to see you guys harm yourself, that''s more interesting!" Loomis said with a smile. "Will you let her go with just a severed arm?" Chuck asked calmly. "Of course, I''m a man of my word!" Loomisughed loudly, "Hurry and think about it. Sophia won''t be able tost for more than a few seconds." Crack! Sophia''s neck was squeezed so tightly that she was suffocating. Her beautiful face was ghastly pale... "Stop! Fine, I''ll cut it off!" Chuck was still as calm as ever! Chuck didn''t want to see Sophia in pain. He didn''t even want to see it for a second. "Yes? Alright then, cut off one of your arms yourself! Start now! As long as you sever your arm, I''ll let Sophia go! Do it now, I can''t wait any longer!" Loomis urged excitedly. "No, Chuck, don''t do this. It''s not worth it... Get out of here!" Sophia''s neck was still being squeezed tightly. She used all of her strength and shouted with difficulty. "It''s worth it!" Chuck replied calmly. He took out the dagger that Sophia had given him and tilted his head to look at one of his arms. "No, don''t..." Sophia shut her eyes. In an instant, she was so desperate that tears started streaming down again. "Hurry up!" Loomis could not wait any longer. He was not going to even blink for a second as he was eager to enjoy the bloody scene. It was because he found it enjoyable! Meanwhile, in the Yeagers'' ce! In the darkness, three people appeared quietly and hid themselves. Karen, Wi and Yvette were approaching the ce! Karen nced around. Among the three, she was the most powerful, so Wi would certainly listen to her. Even Yvette, who held a grudge against Karen, would listen to her at that moment. "The security is very tight! There''s a trap!" Karen''s sixth sense told her that there was a trap in the Yeager family! It was nothing surprising to her. It was expected! Yvette and Wi were shocked! "What should we do?" Yvette was really anxious. At this moment, Chuck must have already met with Loomis. If they couldn''t sort it out here, Chuck would definitely die! She really couldn''t control it, could she? Wi was also anxious. Her sixth sense told her that there was something wrong with that ce! "It''s good to be careful. I''ll be at the front while the two of you follow behind me." Karen had a lot of experience with that kind of trap. "Hey!" Karen suddenly turned her head. Yvette and Wi also looked back. There was no one behind them. "What''s the matter?" Both of them asked. "Nothing, maybe I''m thinking too much..." Karen shook her head and didn''t look at it again. Yvette and Wi nced at each other. They did not find anything. It seemed that Karen was too sensitive earlier. But of course, it was better to be safe than sorry. The three of them approached the Yeager family! The Yeager family was deep in the mountains and there were surveince cameras hidden in the trees. Karen had brought high-tech gear so they could urately locate where the cameras were and which route to take in order to avoid them. If they really couldn''t avoid it, then they could only use interference. A few seconds of interference was enough to let them pass. Yvette had a bad hunch, but Karen was indifferent, which made Yvette feel a little down. There was still a big gap between them. How was she going to kill her after this? "Don''t be distracted. You can think about it after we''re done with this!" Karen reminded them. There was a moment of murderous intent. How could Karen not sense it? Yvette lowered her head. Karen could actually read her, which made her feel ashamed. Apparently, the gap between them was more than she had imagined. Yvette and Wi followed behind Karen, moving slowly toward the Yeager family! Suddenly, Karen stopped! Even Wi and Yvette sensed the threat! "The two of you, wait for me here!" Karen disappeared into the darkness the moment she gave the instruction. Her intuition told her that there was someone in front of her, thus she had to take care of it as soon as possible. Yvette was taken aback while Wi who wanted to follow along, sighed and said, "Yvette, let''s wait here." "Okay." Yvette stared at the direction where Karen went over to get rid of someone. It was still dead silent. "Yvette, are you still thinking of killing her?" Wi sighed. "How can I not kill her? She murdered my dad! I''ll always remember that!" Yvette replied lividly. Wi sighed and said nothing. After a moment, Karen returned. She made no sound upon returning and no one noticed that she had returned. Yvette was dumbfounded and felt even more disappointed. The gap between them was really too big. "Let''s go!" Karen continued to move forward. Suddenly, a knife flew over! Karen caught it with a cold look on her face. She was wearing gloves. The gloves were made out of steel mesh, it was impervious to des and spears! Yvette and Willia were stunned! A man appeared out of the darkness! "Last time, we haven''t identified who was the winner, so don''t leave this time!" An elderly man walked out. When Chuck made a huge fuss in the Yeager family previously, the strongest bodyguard finally showed himself. However, he was immediately knocked out by Karen! Since then, he trained hard and was determined to fight to the death with Karen! It was his dying wish! It was not easy to meet a fighter who was so good. How could he let her go? "The two of you, go first. Wait for me one kilometer away in a minute," Karen said solemnly. Yvette and Wi could clearly feel the aura of that old man! He must be the best of the best! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "But..." Yvette wanted to stay and see how Karen would deal with that person. "Go!" Yvette and Willia were frozen for a moment before heading off! "One minute? Does this mean that you can get rid of me in just a minute?" The manughed with excitement. He walked over step by step. "It won''t even take a minute. Thirty seconds is enough!" Karen threw away her knife. "You are quite confident. Do you think you are invincible just because you defeated mest time?" The elderly man sneered. During the recent days, his aged body had been through vigorous training, and he had been waiting for this moment! He would seek redemption for the humiliation he had suffered previously! "I''m not invincible, but I''m giving you high regards by sparing you thirty seconds!" Karen shook her head and stepped forward. Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Karen''s movement was as fast as the speed of light. In an instant, she appeared in front of the man! The old man sneered, showing her the true strength of the strongest bodyguard in the Yeager family. A fight against Karen! Bang! The two of them were locked in a fierce battle! If anyone saw that, they would definitely be taken aback! Because the two of them were so fast that any ordinary person wouldn''t be able to clearly see it with their naked eyes. One second! Two seconds! Three seconds! The fierce battlested 15 seconds! The old man was surprised all of a sudden! Bang! Karen threw a punch! The old man couldn''t block it and retraced a few steps. He was knocked down by Karen. He lowered his head. He felt like his chest was being torn apart, and he probably broke his rib cage too! He couldn''t help but spit out blood! "Did she hide her true strengthst time?" The old man was stunned! He was the strongest bodyguard of the Yeager family. Even when he was younger, he was not as aggressive as Karen! When skilled martial artists fought, often the winner would be identified in an instant! In less than fifteen seconds, the old man was defeated! Karen indeed hid her strength. Could an old man really make her go all out? After the man regained hisposure, he chose to retreat. Run away! He chose to run away! It took 15 seconds to knock him down! Even a fool would be able to seethe huge gap between their skills. They were not on the same level of strength. If he continued to fight, he was just looking for death! "Escape? Do you think you can just escape?" The cold voice sounded like thunder, and rang in the ears of the frightened old man. The old man who was confident earlier, was already shaken to his core after fifteen seconds. That was Karen''s true strength! Crack! Karen caught up with the old man and punched him! The old man''s body trembled! He turned his head and found that his ribs were broken,"..." "Plop!" The old man was lying on the ground, with a frightened expression still on his face. He was not moving at all andy still on the ground. "If you''re old, you should admit that you''re old. If you''re young, maybe you could still challenge me. You''re on the verge of death, but you still want to challenge me? If that''s the case, then I''ll send you to your graveyard." Karen nced at him and caught up with Wi. Karen was in her prime when she started battling. But the old man was about to die, and he would probably be out of breath after running for a minute. How could he still fight in that state? It was not bad that he wasn''t immediately killed by Karen. When she caught up to the two of them, only forty-five seconds had passed! The two of them were astonished. Yvette felt even more disappointed. The difference in their skill was really obvious! Seeing Karen deal with the old man in just fifteen seconds, Yvette was not confident at all. She definitely couldn''t defeat her. Yvette bit her lip and swore in her heart that she had to surpass Karen! "Let''s go, move on!" The three of them continued to go deeper. Meanwhile, in the security room of the Yeager family. Ring, ring, ring! Suddenly, someone realized there was a situation! "Zoom in on the surveince!" Someone gave an order! The huge monitor screen zoomed in immediately. It was a picture of the forest. After zooming in, they were all puzzled when they saw a dead man lying on the floor! When the people in the security room saw that, they were shocked! "He is the strongest bodyguard of the Yeager family!" "How could he die with that frightened expression?" Everyone thought it was unbelievable. "What''s going on? What''s going on!" "Someone''s breaking in!" "Number three ambush team, report the situation! Report the situation!" A masculine man shouted! He was the captain of the family security!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. A few ces in the Yeager family had been set up with traps. As long as someone stepped on it, the person would definitely be trapped! However, at that moment, none of the rms were alerted. Are they encountering a ghost? "How could it be possible that all the monitoring equipment didn''t work?" "Number three ambush team reporting. Nothing suspicious!" Someone spoke through the inte. "Number four ambush team, report immediately!" The masculine man, n, shouted angrily! "Number four ambush team reporting. Everything is normal!" "Number five ambush team report now!" n continued to shout furiously! "Number five ambush team... Crack!" Suddenly, the walkie-talkie went silent. That crack was the sound of a broken neck! The people in the security room started to have cold sweat on their backs! There were many people in the number five ambush team. Every one of them was abat expert! "How could this be?" The whole team was wiped out! Everyone was dumbfounded! Bang! n mmed his fist on the table in anger. "Number four, number three, report now!" "Number four..." "Three..." The walkie-talkie went silent again. The security room was terribly quiet! "Gulp!" Everyone gulped hard. There were three ambush teams! Those were the traps that Loomis had personally set up! They were useless at that moment. Were they all wiped out? How did that happen! No one could imagine it. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! n was stunned, and he mmed on the rm trigger! The entire Yeager family was moring! "What''s going on? What''s going on!" A lot of people in the Yeager family were still asleep. They were awakened by the rm in a daze. They gathered in the hall of the Yeager family. "What the hell is going on?" "I don''t know. I just heard the rm when I was sleeping. What happened?" A lot of people in the Yeager family were still half asleep. They had no idea what was going on! In the security room! n was prepared to tell them that someone had broken in! But all of a sudden! There was a loud boom! The door of the security room was blown up by a bomb! A person took the lead to rush in! There were another two who followed at the back! Bang! Karen took the lead and punched n who was about to talk! n was mmed against the wall. He lowered his head in shock. His ribs were broken, and he was gasping for air. "Ah..." After a few screams, his voice became so weak that it couldn''t be heard! In ten seconds, he actually stopped moving! Everyone was shocked! Killing a person with one punch? "This person is also abat expert!" "He couldn''t even withstand a single blow?" "Don''t move!" Wi was holding a gun! Yvette was also holding a gun! Following Karen and relying on her intuition, they seemed to have beaten all of the people until there was no one left! The three ambush teams were all wiped out! It happened so quickly that Yvette could not believe her eyes. Karen had been trying to find the blueprint of the Yeager family in recent days! Karen certainly knew about the situation of the Yeager family! It was not too difficult to sneak their way in. Karen was an expert in that! No one in the security room dared to move. They werepletely shocked by Karen wiping people out with just one punch! How could a woman be so terrifying? No one could imagine how that woman had be so powerful. All they knew was that if they moved, they would die in an instant! Because Karen''s presence was like an impending death! Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Karen, Yvette and Wi took control of the security room! "Yvette, can you stay here?" Karen asked. "No problem!" Yvette was quite capable too. After all, she was armed with a gun. All the people in the security room were shocked by Karen''s punch earlier, and they were frightened. "Wi, let''s head out!" Karen was taking over control of the Yeager family. Meanwhile, the members of the Yeager family were all gathering in the hall, discussing what just happened. Wi and Karen went out. In the Yeager family''s hall! A lot of bodyguards were on high alert. "What the hell happened?" "Why don''t you go and figure it out!" The Yeager family was infuriated. They were mad at being woken up from their sleep. "Yes, sir!" The bodyguards were ready to find out what happened! All of a sudden, there was a sound of the trigger, then a shot was heard! Boom! It hit someone, right on the forehead! Bang! The man suddenly fell to the ground and there was the smell of blood in the hall, which immediately caused panic amongst everyone! "What!" "Who fired the shot?" Everyone was panicking. "That man is dead!" The inside of the Yeager family''s house was as sturdy as gold. How could anyone fire a gunshot inside their house? "Oh no, someone broke in!" "How is this possible?" Everyone felt it was unbelievable. How could someone break into the Yeager family? However, they had to believe it! Bang! Another shot went straight into the bodyguard''s forehead! The uracy of the shot was frightening! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t move!" Karen''s gruff voice could be heard. Karen and Wi marched in! How could the descendants of the Yeager family not know these two people? All of a sudden, they started screaming! "Somebody help! Someone is dead! How did theye in?" "Quick, catch them!" All the Yeagers were panicking. Karen''s gunshotpletely shocked them. Most of the Yeagers who had been living infort all the while, were scared out of their wits when they saw something which they had never seen before. "I said don''t move!" Karen snorted coldly. She was extremely domineering! All of a sudden, everyone in the Yeager family did not dare to speak! "Whoever dares to move, I will just shoot!" Karen nced at them coldly. There were a lot of bodyguards, but Karen suddenly pulled the trigger continuously! "Ah!" Five gunshots rang out! Five people fell to the ground. They ally motionless after the bullets hit them in their foreheads. Blood started to flow everywhere, and the smell was pungent! The rest of the bodyguards didn''t dare to move. She had bullseye uracy aim! In the security room, Yvette witnessed all the scenes. She knew clearly that she was not as skilled as Karen. With that kind of uracy where every shot hit them right in the forehead, no one dared to take the risk. Karen''s powerful aura shocked them! "Karen, do you know what you are doing? This is my house!" An old man trembled and shouted! In the past, there had never been anyone who dared barge in like that into that ce. It was really unbelievable. Bang! Karen pulled the trigger! The bullet directly pierced through the old man''s forehead! Plop! The old many on the ground, looking shocked. He still couldn''t believe that Karen shot him for just uttering a word. "Help!" The Yeager family''s descendants were trembling in fear! "I said don''t move!" Karen warned coldly! Her voice wasn''t loud, but no one dared to move! "Call Loomis! Hurry up!" Karen pointed at someone! That person was Loomis'' father! He was shocked beyond words. The fact that someone actually dared to barge into their home was unbelievable to them. "Karen..." Loomis'' father was gnashing his teeth in anger. However, he didn''t manage to finish his words! Karen decisively pulled the trigger! Bang! Bullets fired out crazily! "Ah!" Loomis'' father''s arm was broken as the bullet went through his arm. He couldn''t stop screaming! "Ah!" He was in so much pain. He could not believe that Karen had actually shot him! Everyone else waspletely shocked! It was terrifying! She was serious! She said that she would fire the shot, and she actually did! "Don''t talk nonsense to me. Call Loomis and ask him to let go of my son. Otherwise, I will kill all of you today. Call him now!" Karen said coldly. "Do you all want bullet holes in your heads!" As Karen finished her words, she pulled the trigger! A bullet prated Thomson''s thigh! "Ah!! I''ll call, I''ll call!" Thomson couldn''t stop screaming. He was so terrified that he almost peed his pants. Karen could be brutal when she had to! "Call now! You have already wasted ten seconds of my time!" Karen said with a gruff voice. Thomson trembled as he took out his phone! He had never thought that something like that would actually happen! He called the number, but to his surprise, the call was not connected! "Karen, the call won''t go through! See for yourself!" Thomson was terrified. "Call again!" Thomson tried again, but the call still couldn''t seem to connect. "Someone is interrupting the signal!" Wi said. Karen frowned. She suddenly turned her head and looked with her eyes squinted. "I was wondering why I was so upset. It turns out..." Wi was shocked and turned her head! Yvette walked in coldly. There was another person behind her, holding a gun that was pointed at her. It was apparently Sabina, who had disappeared. Sabina was the one who supplied information to Alexandrina Middleton. She had sworn that she would take back the Yeager family! It was her n! It looked like the tables had turned! "Have you figured out that it was me a long time ago?" Sabina''s expression was cold. "I always trust my intuition, but this time it was a little unexpected, which means that you have changed a lot. You hid it quite well," Karen said. That''s right! When she came over, she felt that something was wrong. She always felt that something unexpected would happen. It seemed that her intuition was right. Sabina, who had been missing for some time, finally appeared! She was camouged well! "No, it was not that easy for me to enter. There really isn''t anyone who can stop me!" Sabina''s expression was extremely serious! Along the way, Karen had surprised her again and again. Especially after Karen killed the strongest bodyguard of the Yeager family, she was really surprised! Without Karen, it would''ve been impossible for Sabina to go in. With Karen leading the way ahead, the tide seemed to have turned. "You''ve changed a lot." Karen shook her head. Meanwhile, Sabina was cold, as if she had experienced death before. "Of course. I''ve learned to suppress my feelings, especially after your son shot me!" Sabina said indifferently. That shot from Chuck had hurt her physically and mentally! Chapter 757 Chapter 757 Sabina could never forget the time when Chuck shot her. Her hand was almost disabled from that incident. If it was anyone else, that person would never be able to endure the pain. Even though Sabina was tough, she had to endure the pain when she performed the surgery on herself. Karen was taken aback. Wi and Yvette also didn''t expect that. "My son shot you?" Karen frowned. When Chuck returned previously, he never mentioned anything about the shot because his sole purpose was to save ck Rose. "Yes. He shot me right here!" Sabina sounded extremely livid. She felt that it was very ridiculous. So what if Chuck understood her? In the end, he still pointed a gun at her. Friend! How ironic! He only used her! Karen was speechless. If it was really Chuck who shot her, she couldn''t do anything about it. Why did Chuck shoot Sabina? "Sabina, could it have been a misunderstanding?" Karen asked. "Misunderstanding? Do you think it''s a misunderstanding?" Sabina squinted her eyes. "I mean, it might be a misunderstanding." "I saw him holding the gun with my own eyes. Do you think it''s a misunderstanding?" Sabina replied coldly. Karen, Wil, and even Yvette were silent. The three of them knew how important a gun was to a marksman. It was like a car lover who would not let anyone else touch their car. Therefore, it was unlikely that someone had dropped their gun and coincidentally Chuck picked it up. Karen thought that the possibility of that happening was too unlikely. At least, she would not drop her own gun. Because her gun had been by her side for more than twenty years, she would never lose it or rece it. "With this shot, we''ve cut off all ties! I have nothing to do with him anymore!" Sabina said. "Alright, let Yvette go!" Karen looked dignified. She knew very well what Yvette meant to Chuck. If something happened to Yvette, she might not be able to face her own son. Wi reached out for her gun. "Don''t move! Don''t underestimate me," Sabina said coldly. Wi''s expression was stiff. Sabina had already surpassed her in some aspects, thus it would be dangerous for Yvette. "Wi, don''t move. Sabina can react swiftly," Karen said slowly. They couldn''t afford to make a mistake with Yvette''s life on the line! Otherwise, she would not be able to face Chuck! "Yes, I know." Wi didn''t say anything to Sabina but continued to keep an eye on the Yeager family. "What do you want?" Karen asked. "Is this the kid that grandpa has raised outside? She''s all grown up now." ''So what? She was the one who killed Grandpa!" The Yeager family was ring furiously at Sabina. "Hush! No matter what, she''s still a member of the Yeager family. Perhaps she''s here to save us?" The Yeager family members whispered. At a time like that, did it matter if Sabina was responsible for killing Brooke? It didn''t matter. The important thing was that Sabina might be there to save them! Immediately, all the Yeager family members were filled with hope. "You know what I want!" Sabina uttered. "Yes, I can promise you anything you want, but you have to let me make a phone call first because Chuck is currently in Loomis'' hands. If this call is dyed, Chuck might die..." "Die? What does that have to do with me?" Sabina''s gaze turned cold. Karen was stunned. "He shot me, so why should I care if he lives or dies?" Sabina sounded stone cold. "Even if you don''t care, I do. He is my son!" Karen''s voice was gruff. "It has nothing to do with me! Today, I''m here to take back the position that belongs to me! That is, to be the head of the Yeager family!" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Her voice echoed in the hall. Everyone was dumbfounded. Sabina was going to be the head of the Yeager family? "Sabina, you want to be the head of the Yeager family?" An elderly man spoke up and asked. "Yes, the position belongs to me!" "But you killed Grandpa, why should you be the head of the family?" "I didn''t kill him. Loomis was the one who killed him!" Sabina enunciated each word clearly. There was much hatred in her voice when she said it! There was an uproar among the Yeager family! "Loomis killed him?" "How is that possible?" "Loomis dared to kill Grandpa?" "I think it''s possible. Loomis indeed killed a few people in the house. He was the one behind the death of my cousin." "Really?" "Of course. Think about it. All the other candidates to be the head of the family are dead, but Loomis is still alive, and he has seeded in bing the family head. What does this mean? Are you guys still not getting what I mean?" "Why didn''t you speak up that day?" "Do you think I dared to say anything?" Everyone was suspicious in the first ce, but after someone had spoken up, there was an uproar. Everyone was moring! Thomson was furious. "You''re talking nonsense. How could my son do such a thing? Even if you want to be the head of the family, you don''t have to nder my son!" "You clearly know whether it''s nder or not!" Sabina said coldly. "I''m not sure. You''re the one who killed my dad!" Thomson would definitely take Loomis'' side! "I killed Grandpa and let you hunt me down? I''m the sessor to the head of the family anyway. Is there a need for me to do that?" Sabina sneered. "That''s right. When Grandpa was in aa, I heard him saying Sabina''s name. Grandpa was trying to tell us that she was the next heiress. There was really no need to kill Grandpa." "I think so too." As the Yeager family discussed, everyone started to suspect Loomis. Thomson became anxious. "Sabina, you are so vicious. You actually dare to nder my son. You want to be the head of the family, but it''s impossible. My son has already taken the position. And you, you''ve killed my father, and my son wille to hunt you down for revenge!" "I didn''t kill Grandpa, and I have nothing to say. Today, whoever wants to stand on my side, I''ll save you. I won''t force whoever that stands on Loomis'' side!" Sabina didn''t have to argue anymore. Meanwhile, she had taken Yvette hostage and could easily save all of them. Was there anything else for them to say? Would it be better if all of them remained neutral and let the both of them fight among themselves for the position? The Yeager family looked at each other in dismay! After all, it was a choice of life and death. "I''ll stand on Sabina''s side!" "Me too!" "Me too!" Many people began to express their opinions, but only a few people remained silent. Thomson was shocked and furious. "You... you... When my sones back, you will be doomed!" "Hmph! Where is Loomis now?" "We just want to live!" "That''s right!" Basically, all the Yeager family members stood by Sabina''s side. It seemed like the tide has turned! Karen''s eyes narrowed. "Sabina, honestly, you have really surprised me!" Chapter 758 Chapter 758 "It''s your son who changed me! Ask him yourself!" Sabina answered coldly. "Everyone, be quiet!" Sabina shushed everybody. Everyone fell silent! They all looked hopefully at Sabina. She was their only hope to survive! Thomson was furious! Sabina suddenly appeared in the nick of time to save them. Of course, everyone would take her side. She won back the hearts of the Yeager family with ease! Sabina was very cunning. "Karen, leave with her and I''ll let her go!" Sabina said coldly. Meanwhile, everyone had decided that she was going to be the head of the family. What more did she want? All she needed was just to have a nice chat with Loomis! "I have not called my son yet!" Karen''s voice suddenly became gruff. "It''s none of my business. Leave! Don''t force me!" Sabina said coldly. Karen approached step by step! Sabina frowned. "Karen, don''t make me do it. The moment I pull the trigger, I will kill her!" Karen said for the first time, "There are some things that I don''t want to say out loud. I let you go last time, and consider this time as me returning a favor. Let Loomis'' father call him!" Usually, she would not mention what she had done. However, it was rted to Chuck''s life at that moment! She had no choice but to say it. "It''s just a call! Is it that hard?" Karen stared at her. Sabina was expressionless. She suddenly frowned while she was pinching Yvette''s shoulder. Yvette suddenly turned around forcibly and stared at her. "Kill me!" She was not afraid of death. It was the only opportunity to save Chuck. Chuck could have been saved by then, but Sabina had somehow intercepted. "You think I won''t?" Sabina red at her furiously! She wanted to y reverse psychology! Yvette remained expressionless. "I don''t care if you kill me. My only intention is to let Chuck survive. I don''t care about anything else!" Sabina snorted, "Why should I let him live? He almost killed me with that shot!" "I don''t care. I only want him alive!" Yvette said coldly as she stared at Sabina. Meanwhile, the gun was already pointed at her chest. Yvette was going to die if Sabina pulled the trigger! But Yvette was not afraid! Sabina''s eyes were cold. She turned to stare at Karen. "This is thest time! Make the call!" "Okay! Call now!" Karen knew what that meant! "Karen, tell Chuck that I''m not dead, and I''ll be looking for him!" Karen was silent for a moment and also understood what she meant. It was unexpected! What happened that day could have been solved very quickly. They could''ve just banned the Yeager family as the hidden family! Due to Loomis''ck of ability, the Yeager family became less powerful. However, with Sabina''s ability, the Yeager family could improve by leaps and bounds. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In fact, the possibility of a break-in happening at night would basically be non-existent. In other words, it was time for someone else stronger to deal with Chuck and Karen. Karen understood her the moment she said it! Sabina took out her phone and called Loomis, "I... I''m waiting for you at your house!" Without waiting for Loomis to reply, Sabina hung up! Karen frowned. The time was too short to buy Chuck some time! She stared at Sabina. "Karen and Wi, you two can leave now. As for Yvette, I''ll let her go! Don''t force me to do anything!" Sabina warned! "Auntie, Auntie Logan, you guys leave first!" Yvette was relieved. The earlier call was enough to make Loomis anxious. If he panicked, Chuck would seize the opportunity to fight back. Even if he didn''t catch Chuck, Loomis wouldn''t kill him. He would spare Chuck''s life first as a precautionary measure! With that, they could save Chuck! It was just that their distraction had failed that day! Karen and Wi did not move. Sabina narrowed her eyes, not saying a word! "Wi, let''s go first!" Karen uttered. Wi was silent for a moment and agreed. The two of them left. At the entrance, Karen turned her head and said, "I''ll wait for Yvette for a minute. If she doesn''t come out, I won''t let it go!" Sabina frowned! Karen and Wi left! The Yeager family heaved a heavy sigh of relief. "Sabina, don''t let her go! Let me kill her!" "Yes, she can''t escape. We have a lot of bodyguards in our house, they can''t escape!" All of them started talking. They were unwilling to let them off the hook, as they wanted to kill them moments ago! "Do you think you can stop Karen?" Sabina said coldly. "Sabina, we still have..." All the Yeagers were dumb! "What else? If Karen can march in here, she can definitely escape. There''s no way we can stop her. But the next time when she barges in, there''s no way she can leave!" Sabina sounded extremely cold. Loomis'' management was not good enough, and there were loopholes. Karen could get in because she had taken advantage of the loopholes! After Sabina became the head of the family, she would have apletely newyout of where the bodyguards would need to keep watch! Because she knew these things! "Yes, she is right!" Everyone nodded and said, "It''s a pity that we let Karen and Wi go." "Then we can kill this woman! Don''t let her go." "It''s important to honor your words!" Sabina said coldly, "Go!" Yvette stared at her with her cold and beautiful eyes. "I won''t let you catch me twice!" Yvette was too worried about Chuck earlier. She did not pay attention for a moment and was suddenly subdued by Sabina. "There are no more chances. Next, I''ll y with you guys. I don''t know if you can endure it!" Sabina said with a sneer. Yvette was furious, but she was worried about Chuck, so she left quickly! Sabina stared at all the members of the Yeager family! It was astonishing! They were family, but no one dared to look at Sabina! Including Loomis'' father! Sabina walked toward Thomson. Everyone moved aside and no one dared to stop her. Thomson was terrified... "Loomis, Loomis..." Karen and Wi waited at a corner. Wi was worried. "Will she let Yvette go?" "She''s changed, but I don''t think there''ll be a concern." Karen shook her head, "It''s just that I was careless this time. I let Sabina be the head of the family. I didn''t expect that Chuck would''ve actually shot her..." Meanwhile, someone ran out. It was Yvette. The two of them heaved a sigh of relief. The three of them said nothing and quickly left the ce. When they arrived at the location where the ne was, they boarded the ne and headed straight to Chuck! Chapter 759 Chapter 759 "No, Chuck..." Sophia screamed in despair. Chuck''s arm was moving. He was holding the dagger that she had given him. The dagger was crafted by her and was so sharp that it could cut through iron. With that cut, he could sever his entire arm. In just a second, Chuck''s arm would be severed, which meant that he would die there. "Hurry up!" Loomis couldn''t help butugh hideously. He had waited for this moment for far too long. Everyone else was watching. To them, it should be interesting to see someone sever his own arm. Chuck''s dagger was about to cut his arm off when he suddenly stopped! "Chuck, what are you doing? Hurry up! Don''t you want me to let go of Sophia? If you want me to let her go, then continue with it!" Loomis interrupted while he was indulging in his enjoyment. He was furious! That kind of bloody scene should be done in one go. How could he just stop halfway! "Five!" Chuck blurted out a number. Everyone was taken aback. "D*mn it! What did he say?" "Four..." "Oh my gosh! Is he counting down? Is he saying goodbye to his arm?" Laughter sounded all around. Everyone wasughing at him! "Three! Oh, it should be one!" Chuck looked up. Loomis smiled hideously. "Enough stalling! End this right now!" However, he couldn''t finish his words. Suddenly, there was an explosion from outside! Boom! In that cave, it suddenly shook violently like an earthquake! An explosion filled the air, it was deafening to the ears! All of them fell down due to the sudden quake. They were all shocked! "Whoosh!" Someone moved! It was Chuck! When he came in just now, he had nted a bomb. The time was set! He had been keeping track of the time! It finally exploded! "Oh no, Chuck!" The man closest to Sophia was dumbfounded! "Chuck was about to sever his own arm. How could he be so quick!" Meanwhile, while he shouted, Chuck threw the dagger! It hit right in the middle of his chest! He fell to the ground in shock. He couldn''t believe that he could be killed with a single blow. Chuck ran over and pulled out his dagger, then used it to cut the tie that bound Sophia. Once the tie was loosened, Chuck helped Sophia up and ran toward the exit! The door was closed, but Chuck managed to save Sophia! "Chuck, you scared the hell out of me..." Sophia cried. She hugged Chuck and cried out loud. "I''m sorry. I''m going to save you!" Chuck said gently. Sophia had suffered so much, thus Chuck felt sorry for her. "Ridiculous!" Loomis'' expression was distorted. The strong explosion blew him to the ground! It was all Chuck''s doing! Fortunately! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. So what if Chuck saved Sophia? There were so many people, not to mention that Chuck was severely injured earlier. They could still lock the ce down and hunt them down! It was just a pity that he couldn''t indulge in seeing Chuck get beaten up. There were even more interesting things he could do, that was to order all of his subordinates to hunt him down at once! With a few punches and kicks, Chuck would be beaten to death! "Do you think I didn''t prepare for this at all?" Chuck''s gaze turned cold. "So what if you''ve came prepared? I''m going to close the door and beat you up!" "I don''t think so!" Chuck stepped forward. His aura was still the same! The three men who had beaten him up earlier were puzzled. "Why is Chuck''s gaze still so stone cold?" "Shouldn''t he be on the verge of death?" The three men punched and kicked Chuck who had been wearing protective clothing all the while. The bashing was all shielded, which greatly lessened his injury. "How is this possible!" Everyone was puzzled. "Damn it, are you three so weak! How did you hit him!" Loomis kicked each of them in anger. "He''s wearing the protective clothing of his mom''spany. That must be why..." someone said in surprise. "That''s right. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to get up just now." Chuck shrugged. Sophia wiped away her tears. So, that was what happened. She had thought that Chuck was about to be beaten to death. "Even if you''re not injured, do you think that is going to do you any good? I have so many people here, and they are still going to beat you to death! Go, go!" Loomisughed sinisterly. His muscles were twitching. He couldn''t wait any longer. He had to see Chuck die! His bodyguards surrounded Chuck, each carrying an aura of coldness! How could a person single-handedly face a dozen guards at once! Such a thing could never happen! "Sophia, take a step back!" Chuck said. "Okay. Be careful!" Sophia stepped aside. Meanwhile, she knew that she should not be a burden to Chuck and drag him down! Chuck was relieved. He was certain to bring Sophia out of there! Swoosh! Chuck sprung into action! All of his opponents were all highly skilled martial artists. Chuck was not afraid nor was he thinking of retreating. The only thing on his mind was to fight! The whole ce was chaotic! Dozens of people were punching and kicking at Chuck! Loomisughed out loud! He was enjoying this! Suddenly, Chuck ran. "You want to run? Seize him and beat him to death!" Loomis roared angrily. "He''s running away. He''s trying to hide!" "He''s too scared of getting beaten up. Catch him!" "Is hiding going to do you any good?" The peopleughed as if they were a cat chasing after a rat, with a yful smile on their faces. In their eyes, Chuck was a rat! He suddenly ran away! It was so hrious. He was afraid of being beaten up. It happened all of a sudden! A man suddenly stopped and looked down at something on the ground. It was round, like a ss ball! However! "Ah, a bomb!" He cried out in shock! Boom! The bomb exploded among the people! Like a huge wave that crashed over everyone! Everyone fell on their backs and cried out in pain! Dozens of people were caught in the explosion and most of them couldn''t avoid the st! There were many people lying on the ground, bleeding profusely! They were traumatized! Who were the rats now? Loomis was rmed and infuriated. "You useless brats, get up!" Those who didn''t get blown up, gathered around Loomis immediately. He looked ferocious and his face was distorted. He didn''t expect that Chuck would do that. Fortunately, only half of his subordinates were dead. There were still twenty people left, and they were still enough to kill Chuck! "Loomis, one of us is going to die here!" Chuck said as he approached coldly. Chuck''s anger was fueled by Elise''s death and Sophia''s suffering! At that moment, he wanted his revenge by killing Loomis! "Do you think you are invincible just because you killed some of my men? Do you really think you can survive? Dream on!" Loomisughed. All of a sudden, his cell phone rang. He answered it casually. After three seconds, he was shocked and furious. "Hey, hey!" Thud! Loomis smashed his phone! Everyone was puzzled. What was going on? Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Loomis suddenly threw away his phone in anger. His bodyguards were taken aback! What was going on? Who had called Loomis? Why was he so mad? "Sabina, Sabina!" Loomis was roaring, and his bodyguard understood what happened. Chuck also understood. When Loomis answered the call earlier, Chuck thought it was his mother who called him, but he didn''t expect that it was Sabina instead. Then, what exactly happened over at the Yeager family? Chuck was puzzled. Wasn''t Sabina seriously injured? Why did she suddenly call Loomis? It could only mean that Sabina was dering war with Loomis! The only thing that relieved Chuck was that Sabina was fine! "Loomis, what''s wrong?" A bodyguard mustered up the guts to ask this. Loomis was ferocious. "D*mn it! Now she is trying to snatch away my throne. I''ll definitely torture her to death!" Loomis was burning with rage. He was not a fool. He knew what it meant to call him at that time. He knew it very well! Meanwhile, Sabina must have taken control of the Yeager family! "Consider yourself lucky this time, Chuck! I don''t want to enjoy your death today. I''ll let you live this time!" Loomis turned around and fled. He really wanted Chuck''s life. However, Chuck''s life was nothingpared to the position of the head of the family. He had made a choice! "The four of you kill Chuck for me, and the rest of you follow me!" It was not easy for him to get the position of the head of the family. How could he give it up so easily? Being the head of the Yeager family meant that he could be the head of the greatest family in the entire world! The temptation was too great. Loomis would never allow that luxury to be taken away from him. Absolutely not! He knew that the four bodyguards he had left behind could not defeat Chuck. However, he had no other choice. If he did not leave those four bodyguards behind, Chuck would easily catch up with him! The four bodyguards stayed behind and stared at Chuck coldly, buying time for Loomis. Meanwhile, how could Chuck let Loomis flee so easily? He dashed forward! "Ah!" Even with four bodyguards besieging him, Chuck dodged them all. His target was Loomis! Chuck managed to pass through the four bodyguards. "Chuck, you still want to chase me?" Loomisughed sinisterly. "I''ll wait for you. I''ll deal with you after I''m done with my business! Just you wait!" Rumble! Loomis had already charged out. Chuck was one step behind. After Loomis left in his helicopter, Chuck''s eyes turned cold. He actually let him escape. Chuck turned his head to look at the four bodyguards! It ignited his fury in an instant! If it weren''t for those four people stopping him, he would''ve been able to catch up to Loomis! What a pity! Kill! A fierce battle broke out in an instant! Five minutester, Chuck gasped for air and stopped. Four corpses were lying on the ground! There were a lot of scars on their bodies. Some of them were stabbed to death by Chuck while some were chopped into pieces. Chuck killed all of them! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. They didn''t expect that they would die in his hands! Sophia rushed over and held Chuck tightly in her arms. The man had appeared at the most crucial moment of her life. Tears once again welled up in her eyes. The two of them hugged each other silently. Chuck didn''t know what to say, nor did he know how tofort her. Her only daughter, Elise, was dead. She couldn''t bear the humiliation, and she killed herself! Chuck knew it must be hard on Sophia at that very moment! He didn''t have to say anything tofort her. Hugging her was enough. After crying for a moment, Chuck could feel Sophia''s sorrow. Chuck let out a sigh and thought, "What can I do?" "Sophia, I''ll bring you and Elise away." Chuck was exhausted. He had been beaten up for so long. He had even killed fourbat experts. Chuck was already out of breath. They would only be safe if they got out of there. "I..." Sophia shook her head. She did not want to leave that ce. Because her daughter died there. She wanted to stay with her, and in fact, she didn''t want to live anymore. She just wanted to die with her daughter... It was what Sophia was thinking at that moment. She didn''t want to part with Chuck, but her only daughter was dead. She couldn''t get over it. She would not be able to live for the rest of her life. Instead of suffering for the rest of her life, Sophia would rather die! "I know what you''re thinking. You must live!" Chuck could tell what she was thinking. "I... won''t be able to live with it." Sophia was in unbearable pain. Chuck sighed and gently touched her forehead. He walked over to Elise who was tied up with her head lowered. Chuck didn''t know what to say to that girl. No matter how cheeky she was, she was still Sophia''s daughter. What could he say? Chuck also felt distressed and sad seeing that she died at such a young age. Chuck let her down and tried to take her away. He wanted to give her a dignified burial. Suddenly, Chuck held her in his arms. "She''s... still warm!" Chuck was busy looking for any signs of life in Elise. There was still shallow breathing! Her suicide attempt was unsessful. "Sophia,e over. Elise is still alive!" Chuck shouted. Sophia, who was standing with her back to Chuck, wanted tomit suicide. But when she heard that, she trembled and couldn''t stop her tears from streaming down her face. What? Her daughter was still alive! She was crying. They were tears of joy! Sophia rushed toward them like a maniac. She tried to listen to Elise''s breathing. She cried so hard that her voice could barely be heard. She held Elise in her arms tightly, her only daughter... Chuck caressed Sophia''s cheek and said, "It''s alright now. My mom should be here soon..." Under this circumstance, Elise needed first aid immediately. Chuck''s mother was a master in that field. They waited. Chuck went out and saw a ne approaching. It was his mother''s ne. Chuck heaved a sigh of relief. Three people got down, his mother, Wi, and Yvette. All of them were in good health! Chuck breathed a sigh of relief at that moment. Wi was about to rush over, but Yvette ran over first and held Chuck in her arms. It was a long hug! Chuck felt at ease. Everyone was alive. "Mom, Elise tried to end her life by biting her tongue, but she''s still breathing. Please go in and take a look," Chuck said quickly. "Alright." Karen ran in. The situation was critical. Meanwhile, Chuck and Yvette were hugging each other. Wi stood at a distance. Then, she also went in dejectedly. At that moment, she really couldn''t control herself. She wanted to rush forward to hug Chuck and even kiss him. But... Wi sighed sadly in her heart, "I can''t disturb them. I can only just keep quiet. It doesn''t matter..." Chapter 761 Chapter 761 "Hubby, you scared me." Yvette held Chuck tightly. Chuck also hugged her and asked her about what happened in the Yeager family. After listening to Yvette, Chuck was taken aback. He didn''t expect that Sabina would end up being the one who gained from all of it. That shot really changed her. "But I didn''t shoot her," Chuck sighed. What? It was hard for him to prove his innocence. "It wasn''t you? That gun?" Yvette also felt that it was wrong. But how could someone have been willing to drop their gun? Chuck told her everything, and she would definitely believe him. What was going on? Was it just a coincidence or was he being framed? s! Meanwhile, Sabina hated him so much. Since she had be the head of the Yeager family, it was not going to be that easy for them. Meanwhile, Loomis should be arriving at the Yeager family soon. How would Sabina confront Loomis? Chuck was still worried about Sabina! Chuck wasn''t sure if he could solve the misunderstanding between Sabina and him. If possible, Chuck would like for the two of them to reconcile. But what if that was not possible? Then there would only be one possible oue. They would fight until one of them were died! After a moment, Karen brought Elise out and boarded the ne. Seeing her situation, she had to use the medical equipment on the ne. She must operate on Elise''s tongue as soon as possible. Karen had to be meticulous in that kind of precise surgery. Everyone got on the ne together! Karen seemed to realize something. She nced at Wi and indicated to her to fly the ne. Karen looked away and started operating on Elise. "Mom, what were you looking at just now?" Chuck asked. Karen just sighed. She did not say much, but continued the operation on Elise! It wasn''t an easy operation. Chuck and Yvette nced at Sophia. Yvette observed the surgery. She wanted to learn. When she noticed how good Chuck and Yvette looked as a couple, Sophia''s heart sank. She sighed in her heart... "Ridiculous! Karen was a step ahead of you!" On the other end, Adriana was piloting a stealth aircraft furiously. She was flying at a high speed, but Karen had still beat her! "Please calm down. Isn''t Chuck still alive?" Nelson said cautiously. "It''s good that he is alive, but..." Adriana calmed down. She felt at ease as well. Her sole purpose for flying all the way there was to save Chuck. "Now that Chuck is safe, what should I do?" She thought. Adriana felt uneasy. She should''ve been the one to save Chuck. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She should be the one bringing Chuck out! She had been mad for a long time. After snorting coldly, she regained herposure. "Chuck, Chuck, don''t you die. I won''t allow you to die..." Nelson was cautious and did not dare to speak. If he said something, wouldn''t he be bringing trouble upon himself? He dared not! "Karen could get there so quickly, it was just as I expected..." "Miss, what do you mean?" Nelson asked carefully. The more he thought about it, the more confused he became. "Sabina is quite smart. Under the circumstances, if it was me, I would surely make use of Karen''s ability... Now, it seems that Sabina has made good use of Karen, and Karen has be one of her pawns." Adriana was intrigued. It seemed like Sabina had the same n as her. It meant that she was as capable as her. Nelson''s face turned pale with fright. He understood what Adriana meant. Could Sabina actually have nned that? "Meanwhile, Loomis should be in the Yeager family now. Let''s see how Sabina deals with this matter. It should be..." Adriana smirked. It was obvious that Loomis was the loser! All this while, she had frowned upon Loomis. "Interesting," Adriana saidzily. "Let''s head back!" Nelson ordered the pilot to turn around. The ne began to turn around. "Chuck must be seriously injured this time. Send him the best medicine," Adriana ordered. "Yes!" "Sabina is now the head of the family. What follows is going to be interesting. Sabina has a misunderstanding about Chuck. When the timees, she will definitely deal with Chuck. When I come out at the most critical time, Chuck will definitely be moved..." Then, she smiled, but after a while, she was worried and sighed absent-mindedly, "Chuck, I miss you..." In the Yeagers'' ce! All the Yeagers were all waiting for someone''s arrival! It was Loomis, the person who killed Grandpa! Sabina looked dignified. Suddenly, she frowned and walked in front of Loomis'' father, and kicked him. Crack! His ribs were broken! Thomson screamed! "Ah!" He took out his cell phone and called Loomis'' number. After a moment, he answered the call. "I''ve roughly estimated your location. You should have arrived by now. Why are you not here? Are you scared?" The mocking voice of Sabina echoed throughout the hall of the Yeager family''s house! It was the authority of the head of the family! Everyone in the Yeager family could hear every word clearly. "Don''t dare toe over?" "I guess he doesn''t dare to. For the sake of being the family head, he actually killed Grandpa. He''s just insane!" "I''ll definitely watch him die! I''ll avenge my grandpa''s death!" Everyone said ruthlessly. Ten kilometers away from the Yeager family! It was true that Loomis was still on the ne. When he got out of the ne, he was so furious that he swore he would kill Sabina! "She dares to steal my position?" She was looking for death! However, he had to regain hisposure. If he went in so hastily, would he still be able to live? As the old saying goes, "Where there is life, there is hope!" He chose to retreat and regather his strength. He wanted to find an opportunity to kill Sabina! All the bodyguards had the same expression. Loomis was furious. They had mixed feelings! What kind of person did they follow? "By the way, I''m noting! I''m noting today!" Loomis was so mad! How he wished he could kill Sabina that day! "I''ll find you!" "I''ll go to a ce where you can''t find me. Don''t even think about finding me!" Loomisughed. "From today onwards, you are no longer a descendant of the Yeager family. I will take back everything you have because I am now the head of the Yeager family!" Sabina said word by word. The Yeager family was stunned! Sabina was so terrifying that Loomis didn''t even dare to show up. He was surely guilty. Thomson''s face turned pale. "Son, don''t you care about your father anymore?" "I''ll be back," Loomis said in a ferocious tone. "Okay, I''ll wait for you!" Thud! Sabina hung up and said, "Go! Ten kilometers to the east, ask someone to chase after him by ne!" "Yes!" Some people ran out. Sabina took a step forward, her imposing manner was astonishing. "From now on, I''m the head of the Yeager family!" Chapter 762 Chapter 762 At that moment... Not a single one of the Yeager family members objected. She had their utmost respect! They were not fools. They could tell that Sabina was different from the cruel Loomis. She would be a good head of the family! From that day onwards, the Yeager family''s status would be strengthened! Sabina had no expression on her face while she was talking to them. The position was supposed to be hers in the first ce. She was just taking it back with a legitimate reason. "Loomis, what should I do?" Loomis'' father was in despair. Sabina nced coldly at him, "Carry him out!" "Kill him!" "Yes, he is an aplice to Grandpa''s murder. We have to kill him!" The Yeager family was furious! They were mad. The bodyguards went over and brought Loomis'' father out. "No, Sabina, spare my life!" he pleaded. At that moment, Loomis gave up on him. He really regretted having a son like Loomis! It was true that he could even kill his own grandfather. So, what was he to him? "Take him out and deal with him!" Sabina said coldly. The prestige of the Yeager family had to be established! Loomis'' father couldn''t stop begging! "From today onwards, whoever dares to betray the Yeager family will face the same consequence as him!" Sabina uttered indifferently. Her domineering aura made everyone feel as if it was winter and the temperature in the room dropped to freezing point. No one dared to speak! "Also, starting from today, I''m going to redesign theyout of the entire Yeager family residence! You have to be prepared!" Sabina continued. The fact that Karen was able to break in meant that the currentyout was full of loopholes! The Yeager family had no objections. All of them were really frightened that day. Someone broke in suddenly and pointed guns at them! It really scared them to death! They had to rebuild everything again. If someone could break in so easily, how could they even call themselves a ''hidden'' family? "All of you can go and take a rest," Sabina said. The Yeager family then dispersed! An old man walked in. He was the bar owner who helped Sabina. He was the only person who believed in Sabina! "Head of the family!" The old man lowered his head. "You don''t have to be so polite." "I should. Your aura is much stronger than the previous head," the old man lowered his head and said. Loomis'' role as the head of the family was to make one feel afraid. However, Sabina was different. She could actually convince the Yeager family, that was the difference. "Sabina, what''s your n now?" The old man asked. He truly believed that with Sabina as the head of the family, the Yeager family could advance and surpass the Whitlock family! They were going to be the world''s strongest family! All of that would depend on Sabina! "There are a lot of things to be done. But you... I want you to keep an eye on Chuck and Karen. I want to know their every move and action!" Sabina ordered. Sabina vividly remembered the moment the shot was fired! "Yes! Then, are you going to deal with Chuck and Karen?" The old man asked. "Yes! Now I''ll have fun with the two of them!" Sabina''s beautiful eyes were stunning, but at that moment, they became cold with killing intent! That coldness was meant for Chuck! "Chuck, I want you to regret the day you shot at me!" The old man trembled. She was stone cold. At that moment, Sabina was filled with murderous intent! Ring! The phone rang. Sabina answered it, and it was Adriana. "Not bad, you''ve be the head of the family. Congrattions!" "There''s nothing to congratte." "Forget it then. Don''t forget what I told you to do. I hate when people forget what I say. Don''t make me hate you!" "I know!" Then they hung up! "You want me to force Chuck to ask you for help? I will... I will make him regret what he has done!" Sabina said coldly. At that moment, she was emotionless. Back then, she would never allow herself to harm Chuck. However, she would definitely do so from that day onward. Because that shot had shattered Sabina''s heart, and she could not bear the pain... Elise''s operation went smoothly, but she was still in aa. After the operation, Karen left to check on the situation at the Yeager family. She failed this time. After so many years, it was the first time that Karen thought she was perhaps too softhearted. She let out a bitterugh. "Chuck, I''ve already called my sister and asked her toe over. I''ll bring Elise back." Sophia was reluctant to leave. Her family was still alive. It was fine as long as she went back. "Okay, I''ll see you off." Chuck felt a little more reassured. "No, you and I are too close. They will find out the rtionship between us. Don''t be like this." Sophia could not bear it. Chuck was silent for a moment, and he sighed atst. There were certain things in that current situation that needed to be kept in the dark. It was unfair to Sophia, but Chuck had no other choice. "My sister ising. I''ll take Elise away." Sophia''s sister arrived with professional help. She took Elise and boarded the ne. "Goodbye. I don''t regret what happened between us." Sophia''s beautiful eyes burst into tears. "Me too." Sophia left. Chuck stayed there for some time until his mother came over to look for him. Yvette and Wi were there too. "Sabina has be the head of the family," Karen said seriously. Karen knew better than anyone what that meant. Chuck was silent. What else could he say? All of that was caused by him. Wouldn''t it be better if he had killed Sabina that time? Then, they would not end up like this. He was creating a strong enemy for himself! He didn''t know how Sabina would deal with him! In any case, Chuck knew that the two of them were now enemies. "Mom, what should we do now?" Chuck asked. He knew the immense pressure on his mother. His mother had only twenty years of experience, and the hidden family had thousands of years of history. The gap between them was too huge. There was no other choice. "Sabina''s strategy ispletely different from Loomis''. She won''t y dirty, but she will use her strength to defeat you! So now, Chucky, I want you to establish your own strength as soon as possible. Build your own circle, your own empire!" Karen was finding ways. This was the best way. Chuck was so talented in business that he might be able to earn a lot of money in a short time. Only when he had the strength could he fight alongside Karen! "Yes." Chuck had always wanted to establish his own business empire. "But, I''ve been busy since I came to the United States. I just don''t have the time!" The only project he had was to build a casino with his mom''s help! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He has to work harder! His mother was so powerful. How could he be such a disgrace as a her son? Wi and Yvette also agreed. Yvette and Willia''s family had established well in businesses. They might be of help. "But, where do we start?" Chuck asked. In the United States or...? Chapter 763 Chapter 763 "That''s up to you, Chucky," Karen replied. Chuck was still having second thoughts. How should he put it? He was actually very hesitant. There was no way he could resolve this misunderstanding between Sabina and him in such a short period of time. Sabina''s Yeager family was established in the United States and likewise with Adriana''s Whitlock family, which most likely established there too. Then, he would most likely face a lot of issues in the United States! Chuck thought, "Why not go back to our home country first?" It has been a long time since he had returned to his home country. He did not know what was going on with Zelda and Quinn. "Mom, let me go back to our home country." Chuck made up his mind. Returning to Ynda''s side was a good choice. He could expand his business empire there and then continue to expand in the neighboring countries. Only by strengthening himself could he then deal with Sabina''s Yeager family. "Well, it''s up to you!" Karen had no objection. Chuck was grown up and could make his own decisions. "Yvette, Wi, what about you two?" Karen knew that Yvette would not return with them. What she wanted was to surpass Karen. Yvette was cold and silent, while she looked at Chuck reluctantly. Karen understood. As she had expected, Yvette wanted to find a ce where she could surpass Karen. Yvette was silent. Chuck understood as well. He sighed in his heart. Wi would definitely follow Chuck to return to the home country. "Alright, Chucky, go and prepare yourself," Karen said. Chuck nodded and left. Yvette also left quietly. "I, I..." Wi was still hesitant as the situation was rather unique. The hidden family was like a boulder that was pressing on her shoulders, it was particrly heavy. "You can stay in the United States or follow Chuck back. It''s up to you," Karen said. "I, I will stay in the United States first. I also have apany here. After I''m settled, only then I''ll go and find you guys," Wi lowered her head and said. Karen had no objection. She just sighed. "Are you afraid that Yvette would misunderstand if you and Chucky both leave together?" Yes, that was what indeed what Wi thought. Yvette wasn''t even leaving with Chuck. What right did she have to leave with him? Wi was not confident because she had that drunken night with Chuck. "I won''t mingle in your affairs. It''s all up to you." Karen couldn''t do anything about it. Wi lowered her head in silence. In the room... Chuck was packing up while Yvette hugged him from behind. "Hubby, you head back first. I have to stay here, or maybe go somewhere else..." Yvette wanted to improve herself. She couldn''t wait any longer. "Okay." Chuck packed up his things calmly. "Are you mad at me?" "No. But if you want to have a duel with my mom, you must tell me in advance, or else I will be mad!" Chuck sounded serious. "I will. I won''t sneak up on her. I will tell you in advance." Sigh! There would be no way to avoid that battle. When the timees, what could he do! Chuck had no other way. After packing up his things, Chuck still had to meet Patricia and make arrangements to let her manage the casino. He felt that she was capable to do more, so Chuck nned to entrust her with the rights for franchises. That was for as long as she could manage it. There shouldn''t be a problem. Patricia was a capabledy, but he had to trust her. He had to believe in her. Chuck believed that she would have some surprising results for him. After staying with Chuck for a while, Yvette went ahead to pack up her things too. Chuck still had to bid farewell to a few other people. He had to tell Alexandrina that he was leaving. The two of them couldn''t bear to part with each other. After Yvette left, Chuck went to look for Wi. "Auntie Logan, aren''t you going back?" Chuck asked. "I''ll stay here for a few more days first, then I''ll go back," Wi said. Meanwhile, Wi really wanted to give him a hug, but Wi did not dare to. He might be shocked. "Okay." Chuck did not say anything else. Chuck also felt that Wi was a little depressed recently. He didn''t know why. Perhaps, she had a lot going on in her mind. Chuck didn''t quite understand. Even if he asked, he would assume that Wi wouldn''t open up to him! "Then... Auntie Logan, I will be waiting for you back home!" "Sure." The two of them were silent. Chuck gave Wi a hug. Wi trembled and tried not to let Chuck sense it. "Well, I have to leave first." "Okay, be careful." When Chuck left, Betty was prepared to fly the ne and send Chuck home. Chuck told her that he had to head to Patricia''s ce first. Betty, as if she knew what Chuck was thinking, flew the ne with a smile. Chuck left! Wi''s beautiful eyes were filled with reluctance. She sighed. Behind her, Yvette approached her slowly. "Auntie Logan, in fact, I don''t mind you following him back..." Yvette really didn''t mind it. She knew that Karen was the person responsible for her dad''s death. Thus, she knew she would not have the chance to be with Chuck. She could not be a part of Chuck''s life and make him happy. Wi, who was so gentle and considerate, could make Chuck happy. "I know, but... I can''t." Wi shook her head. Silence! Yvette was speechless, and so was Wi! The two of them were just staring at the ne! Both of them had been watching it for a while. Betty took Chuck to the casino. Betty waited for him while Chuck got off to meet Patricia. When she saw Chuck, Patricia was delighted and couldn''t wait to invite him for a drink. "Chuck, you''re here? Why don''t youe to my house for a drink tonight?" "Well, I''m going back." "Where are you heading?" Patricia was stunned. "Back to my home country." "You..." Patricia was taken aback. Back to his home country? Then, she wouldn''t have anyone to drink with anymore. Chuck wanted her to drink less. If she was with someone else thest time she was drunk, what would that person have done to her! When she woke up the next day, she would definitely cry to death. "Have a safe journey," Patricia sighed. She didn''t say anything else and felt lonely. "Yes, thank you." "No. I want to offer you a job. I''ll offer you a five- year job that you will definitely be satisfied with!" After listening to him, Patricia suddenly felt like crying. Why did it turn out like this? Wasn''t Chuck going back? Why did she cry when he was leaving? Was it because no one would apany her to drink anymore? Well, it must be that. "Patricia, don''t pressure yourself. You are also a woman." "I''m not a woman, it''s not like that." Patricia shook her head and felt sorrow in her heart.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 764 Chapter 764 Chuck didn''t say anything else. "Have a safe journey," Patricia said softly. That was the only thing she said after being silent for a while. "Sure." Chuck left and went to Alexandrina. In fact, Chuck wanted to pay a visit to Sophia. However, it would not be appropriate. Seeing Chuck leave, Patricia sighed and said to herself, "What are you thinking about?" She turned around and continued her work. Suddenly, she had a question on her mind. After five years when she and Chuck''s agreement came to an end, what was she going to choose? Would she continue working for Chuck or leave? She went to work in the office alone. "Hey, Patricia." Chuck''s voice was heard suddenly. Patricia was taken aback. "What?" "When you have time, let''s have a drink together!" "Sure." Patricia smiled. He still remembered that. Chuck then left. Patricia felt dejected. He was leaving for his country. Who was going to drink with her from now on? "It''s not that I don''t want to drink with other people, I''m just more at ease when I drink with him." That was the truth. She trusted Chuck. "Your casino business is doing pretty good. In a very short time, you can open another branch. In fact, you can start operating several at once." Betty felt that Chuck had found the right person. Patricia was really capable. "I hope so." Chuck boarded the ne. He arrived at Alexandrina''s ce. Chuck went to her bar. Without saying much, he gave her a hug as soon as he entered. He was still alive. "Chuck, are you going back?" Alexandrina was a smart woman. Betty was waiting for Chuck outside, which meant that he was leaving for his home country. "Yes." "Do you want me to go back with you?" "No, there''s no need for that." Chuck shook his head and refused. Alexandrina pinched Chuck and said, "Don''t you dare say no to me. I''ll beat you if I hear you say that again."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t want to part with him. Chuck''s face was covered with obvious scars after confronting Loomis. Obviously, it was not easy for Chuck to still be alive! "I''m about to leave." "I''m not letting you leave! Can''t you just stay with me for a little longer?" "Sure." Chuck shrugged and said with a smile, "Stay with you and do what?" "What would you like to do? I''m fine with anything you want to do." Alexandrina finally smiled. "I don''t dare to do that. Forget about it." Chuck quickly waved his hand. He certainly wouldn''t dare to do that. Besides, he didn''t have the mood to do it as he was there to say goodbye. Alexandrina snorted, "Coward, are you afraid that I''ll eat you?" "No, that''s not it." Chuck was speechless. Alexandrina was gorgeous, sexy and perfect, but she was also a thorny rose. It wouldn''t hurt if a person touched it, but the person would be poisoned. It was something he couldn''t get rid of, so he would rather choose to forget about it. Chuck didn''t want to provoke her too much. Alexandrina was disappointed. "You are really a coward. Where did that courageous man I first met go?" "He''s in hiding." Chuck was embarrassed. "Screw you." "I''m leaving." "Go! I don''t want to see you anymore." Alexandrina drank alone, feeling deserted. Chuck also felt embarrassed. He went over tofort her, but Alexandrina walked away suddenly. Chuck avoided her quickly. It was embarrassing... "Three seconds to get out of my sight, or I''ll never be done with you! I''ll give the order to kill you." Alexandrine was furious and aggrieved. How could he do this? She had already taken the initiative, and yet he was still avoiding her! What did he mean ''in hiding''? What a coward! "I''m sorry. I''m not ready," Chuck coughed and said. "Go to hell!" Alexandrina threw a ss at Chuck and he did not dodge. She felt sorry for him. "Didn''t you dodge just now? Why didn''t you dodge this one? Does it hurt? Let me have a look." "No, it doesn''t hurt." "If it doesn''t hurt, then get out of here!" "Oh..." Chuck went out and boarded the ne. Betty took him back home. "He actually left after I told him to? He never listens to me!" Alexandrina continued to drink, feeling depressed. "What did you say? Karen has a ne flying back?" Sophie was dumbfounded. What did that mean? She finally figured it out. She put down the phone in shock and sighed, "He left? Why didn''t hee and see me? He doesn''t want to see me, or... I just hope he''ll have a safe journey." "Mom, what did you say?" Elise woke up, looking pale. She bit her tongue so hard that she could not even speak clearly. "Nothing." Sophia continued to take care of her daughter. "Mom, where''s Chuck?" Elise knew that it was Chuck who had saved her and her mom. "He left for his home country." "What? Why did he go back?" Elise was so shocked that she jumped out of the bed. Chuck saved her again and she was grateful. "Maybe, there''s nothing worth staying in this ce for... Or maybe, he has work there, or..." "Mom, can I go back too?" Elise asked cautiously. "You? Let''s talk about it after you recover," Sophia said with a sigh. Her words revealed what her daughter thought about Chuck... What should she do? Sophia was devastated. "Sabina, Chuck has returned to his home country!" Sabina received the news when she was in the Yeager family. "Got it. Continue to keep an eye on him!" "Yes!" "You want to run away, do you? Do you feel guilty for shooting me? I won''t let you get what you want!" Sabina stood up and strode out. Her pretty face was cold! "Miss, Chuck has returned to his home country," Nelson said cautiously. The unfazed Adriana opened her eyes and said, "Oh, it''s normal. Chuck''s heart is always at that ce." "So, do you want to go there?" "How can I go to that kind of ce? I won''t go," Adriana objected without hesitation. However, one secondter, she was stunned, "He went home? He left without saying goodbye to me... I won''t go... I... Prepare the ne, I''ll go there now..." Nelson was dumbfounded. Adriana was talking to herself. What was she hesitating about? "Why are you still standing there?'' "Yes!" Loomis was resting in a ce which was very ordinary. He suddenly saw a gorgeousdy. She was tall, had a perfect figure and a gorgeous face. She was a foreigner. She was the person who went after ck Rose and ended up in the United States, Frieda Olmedo! Loomis needed to vent his anger, so he decided to strike up a conversation with Frieda. "Stay away from me!" Frieda said coldly. "Gorgeous, let''s have a chat. I''m from the Yeager family!" Loomis was straightforward when he flirted with girls. Frieda''s cold gaze shone brightly. "You are from the Yeager family?" When she was carrying out her mission, she overheard the news of the hidden family. One of them was Yeager... Chapter 765 Chapter 765 When he saw the expression on Frieda''s face, Loomisughed proudly and said, "That''s right, are you interested in having a conversation with me?" "Sure." Frieda shrugged. They went to a room. Loomis nced at Frieda''s perfect figure. The only other foreign woman he knew that had a good figure was Wi. It was rare. "Tell me, are you from a hidden family?" Frieda asked. "Oh, you know about the hidden family?" Loomis was a little surprised. But, he soon realized that a woman with such a figure meant she must have undergone some physical training. She must be abat expert! "Of course. Otherwise, why would Ie over to talk to you?" A woman like Frieda would not even nce at people who were of no use to her. "I like women who are straightforward. What do you do?" Loomis said with a smile, satisfied with Frieda. "I''m an assassin!" "Oh, the assassin organization?" "Yes, do you know our boss?" "I do. She''s quite beautiful, she''s not bad." Loomis approached her closer. How could he not know who the boss was? He initially still had some ideas, but unfortunately, he had forgotten about it. "Do you want me to be your boss? Be the boss of the killer organization? I''m happy to do that for you," Loomis said with a smile. Could he do that with his existing power? Of course not! In order to win Frieda''s heart, he said something so pretentious! He could no longer use the name of the Yeager family to his liking. He couldn''t say anything rted to the Yeager family. If he continued to boast using the title of Yeager family, eventually Sabina would know his whereabouts. Fortunately, he had had quite a handful of money saved while he was traveling around the world. The amount of money he had was beyond imagination. It was enough for him to make aeback. It was the reason he still had the mood to flirt with Frieda, given his situation. "I don''t need you to do that. I have my own ways." Frieda shook her head. She still had Alexandrina''s secrets. "Oh." Loomis pinched Frieda''s chin. Frieda did not evade him. "Then what can I do for you?" "It''s enough that you are from the Yeager family. I need the Yeager family''s abilities to help me with one thing," Frieda said. She had a good eye. The noble temperament of Loomis could not be fake. He must be the offspring of the Yeager family. That was enough. "Oh, what''s the matter?" Loomisughed. She took the bait so easily. It seemed like his name was quite useful! He approached her, but Frieda remained still and did not refuse him. They were on the bed. Frieda stared at the ceiling. She sat up and put on her clothes. Loomis smiled happily and said, "Do you have to leave in such a hurry?" "Yes," Frieda said without hesitation. After putting on her clothes, she continued, "I want you to use your Yeager family''s influence to help me deal with a person!" "Who do you want to deal with, gorgeous?" "Chuck Cannon!" Loomis was taken aback. "You want to deal with Chuck too?" "What do you mean? Do you hold a grudge against Chuck?" Frieda asked in surprise. "Yes, a big one!" "Oh, then we''re on the same side." Frieda had no expression on her face. Why would Loomis let her go? He pulled her to lie down again. "Inform me when you''re dealing with Chuck. I want to enjoy the show." Frieda thought that the support of the Yeager family could be of great help to her in the future. However, she had no progress after so long. What Frieda didn''t know was that she wouldn''t get much help either, because Loomis had already been kicked out of the Yeager family! "Of course, but I''m going back to my home country. Do you want toe along with me?" Frieda had been going after ck Rose for so long, but she lost her tracks and never found her again. She was ready to seek help from Alexandrina. However, after listening to Loomis, it gave her the idea of going back home too. She had changed over the years. She was no longer that girl who would be manipted by a man! It was time for her to head back. "Alright, no problem. I''ll deal with my things, then head back to my home country! After all, it''s my homnd!... You, are you done?" Frieda was furious. Loomisughed heartily. Frieda''s perfect figure mesmerized him... Back in the home country! In the City Square! Ynda checked the day''s work and patrolled around the za. In the past six months, the ce seemed very lively. Chuck was right back then! The traffic to the za drastically increased after Ynda''s management in half a year. No matter what day it was, it was always crowded. The za was at the stage of profiting. A few days ago, Ynda had even built a cinema on the top floor. It was justpleted recently and it was luxurious. The youngsters especially liked it. The ce was always bustling with people. The cinema was ready for business! If Chuck returned, he would be very pleased! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ynda was kind of looking forward to it. "Ynda..." At that moment, Lara ran over. Almost once a day for thest six months, she would ask her when Chuck would return. Ynda was also very helpless. Was Chuck noting back? How could he do that? "Lara." Ynda was going to the construction site. Thend which Chuck bought earlier had started to undergo construction work. She was going to have a look. In addition, after getting Chuck''s consent, she took over a nightclub, and the business was booming. She was very upied with managing the business. "When will Chuck be back? It''s been a long time." Lara did not dare to call Chuck. Even if she called, Chuck would definitely not pick up! "I don''t know, probably not soon." That was what Ynda replied to her every time. Chuck did not call her, nor did she call him. How would she know when he would return? Lara sighed disappointedly. "What do you think Chuck''s life is like in the United States?" Lara was wondering about it. She had thought of looking for Chuck, but where would she begin to look for him? The United States was huge. "How would I know? Lara, your business is so good. Please hire a few more employees." Ynda then went downstairs. Lara followed her down the stairs. Because the traffic in the za had increased, Lara''s milkshake shop had better business too. She had already opened a branch store, and was prepared to buy a car. It was Chuck who gave her the opportunity. Therefore, she was grateful to Chuck from the bottom of her heart. With Wi''s introduction, she started to take part in the film industry. Although she took part in meaningless supporting roles, she was still satisfied because she still had a few of her own fans. Many people in school had watched her movie. "I see. Then, I''ll go back to work. You must tell me when Chuck will be back!" Lara went to her shop. Ynda was speechless. She thought, "Why should I tell you?" Unwittingly, Ynda also missed Chuck. After all, they hadn''t seen each other in a long time... Chapter 766 Chapter 766 Ynda shook her head and thought, "Why am I thinking about this?" She was overthinking. She entered the parking lot and went somewhere else to have a look. "How is it, Lara? Chuck hasn''t returned yet?" Lara''s cousin, Charlotte asked. Lara was aware that Charlotte also had feelings for Chuck. Charlotte also knew that Lara had feelings for Chuck. The two of them had no choice but to have conflict with each other. There was basically no way for them to deal with it. It was something which could not be controlled. The only thing they could do was to worry about Chuck together and hope for his return soon. "Not yet." Lara was disappointed. Charlotte sighed. "It''s been a long time. When will hee back from the United States?" Perhaps he didn''t n to return? "Charlotte, why don''t we go to the United States? It would be good for us to take a vacation," Lara said eagerly. "Are you going to look for Chuck?" Charlotte understood what she meant. "Let''s go on a vacation. I haven''t been abroad before. Anyway, my business has been very good recently. It''s okay for me to spare some time to go abroad. We can go look for Chuck as well," Lara said. "How can we look for him? Even if we do manage to find him, then what?" Charlotte asked seriously and solemnly. "Then..." Lara said in a low voice, "Then, let''s go together. Anyway, the previous time we were so close to..." Lara''s face blushed and so did Charlotte''s. "That was the past. Chuck has no feelings for us!" It was what made Charlotte feel helpless. He had so many opportunities yet he never said or did anything. It meant that he had no feelings for her. Lara was devastated. "Then what should I do? I feel that the more I look at other men, the more I dislike them. I just want to look for Chuck," Lara murmured. It was true. Lara had been filming in the recent days and coborated with many goodlooking men. But she had no feelings for them. She was even disgusted by the handsome men. It seemed like she had developed an immunity against the handsome guys. "Me, me too. Sigh..." Charlotte sighed. She was facing the exact same thing. There were also several handsome interns working at the 4S Automobile Store. But she was not interested in any of them at all. Both of them had fallen in love with the same person. What should they do in that situation? Lara and Charlotte stared at each other. Soon, they would be too guilty to look at each other. They were silent. "Hey, Lara, is Chuck noting back?" "Yes, didn''t you say that he went to the United States to flirt with girls?" Those were Chuck''s ssmates when they were still studying. As they knew that the za was owned by Chuck, they were envious. Furthermore, the za''s business was good. It was way better than when they originally started. Chuck was very capable! "How would I know?" Lara was annoyed. "I think Chuck would definitely note back, or at least not so soon. I think thedies in the United States are too gorgeous. If I had a chance to go there, I would definitely have fun and nevere back." "What are you talking about? Chuck went to the United States for something else. He didn''t go there to flirt with girls." Lara was furious. Charlotte wore a gloomy expression. She had never been abroad before, but she knew that women in the United States had the best physiques. She could notpare, as she was just too thin. Chuck therefore did not like her or touch her. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lara quarreled with her ssmates, while Charlotte couldn''t stop sighing. When would Chucke back? "If youe back, then both Lara and I will be yours..." "Boss, there''s something wrong with the renovation of the new store. Pleasee and have a look!" Zelda called early that morning. The restaurant in the City Square was crowded with customers. Every month, they had at least eight hundred thousand dors in revenue. She nned to open another branch. She had already found a location, but recently there were people trying to make trouble. They imed that they stumbled on the renovation materials at the entrance and wanted compensation of three hundred thousand. Of course, Zelda refused. She absolutely could not give in to those people! Otherwise, they would keeping back for more! Zelda sprinted to the renovation site of the new store. She dressed up beautifully that day. In fact, she had always been very gorgeous. ck silk stockings and long legs were every man''s favorite. She swayed her long legs and entered the renovation site. A few hooligans were staring at Zelda. "The boss is gorgeous, those legs..." "I can''t believe I''m seeing such a beauty. I''m so lucky. Hey, let''s go talk to her." The few rascals were all smirking as they approached her. Zelda was full of temptation. "Gorgeous, don''t say anything. My brother tripped over the stuff at your front door. He is still hospitalized and his knees are broken. How do you want topensate us?" A blonde- haired gangster, Nate, said with a smile. They were teasing her! "Compensate? Call the police to deal with it!" Zelda did not give in at all! "Call the police? Looks like you don''t know what''s good for you. You should be smart. So what if you call the police? When your store is finally open for business, don''t me us for sending you some special gifts!" Nate said with a sneer. "Are you threatening me?" Zelda was furious. "You''re wrong to put it that way. I am not threatening you. I said that I''ll give you a gift when you open for business. I''m trying to congratte you! Why can''t you understand the humannguage?" A few gangsters stared at Zelda with a smile. One of them was even drooling. They surrounded Zelda. Zelda had a cold expression on her face. "What do you want to do?" "Look at you with those high heels on. You must be tired. Would you like a massage?" Nateughed and reached out his hand. Zelda''s face turned pale with fear. She didn''t expect those gangsters to be so bold. In fact, Zelda underestimated her own charm. For a woman with a perfect figure like her, even if it meant going to jail, many men would not hesitate to harass her. "Don''te over!" Zelda was frightened. She turned around and ran away hurriedly. Nate had already expected it. He grabbed Zelda and said, "Go and close the door. Let''s teach her a lesson!" "Haha!" Theyughed while someone closed the gate. Zelda nced around and said, "What are you doing? Get out of here! Get out of here!" "Don''t struggle. Let us teach you a lesson first, and then well talk about thepensation." Nate refused to let go of Zelda. Zelda panicked, then she pped Nate. "Ouch!" Nate''s face was numb while Zelda seized the opportunity to run away. "You don''t know what''s good for you." Nate was furious. He grabbed Zelda and pulled her in. "Let go, let go..." Zelda was panicking. What should she do? Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Zelda was really terrified. She didn''t expect that this would happen to her. What should she do? However! She screamed. When she struggled madly to resist, there was suddenly a loud shriek! Argh! Bang! One of them was thrown out like trash! Nate and the others were taken aback! What was going on? They turned around and saw that one of their men had fallen to the ground and was lying motionless. What was going on? "What happened to him?" "He was sent flying!" They were terrified! "Zelda..." Suddenly, Zelda heard a voice. A familiar voice! Zelda suddenly burst into tears. After so long, he had finally returned. "You''re back? Am I dreaming?" Zelda turned around. The man in front of her was still tall, but he had more radiant skin. Chuck was back. When Chuck left and went to the United States, she thought that Chuck had forgotten about her. Either she would be single for her entire life, or she would find another man and try for a new rtionship. However, things went south. She thought about it, but she couldn''t force herself to do so. Instead, she was thinking about Chuck all the time. "Of course not... Hey, you guys were so rude to Zelda, and you''re thinking of running away?" Chuck growled. Nate and the others were scared out of their wits. Their friend weighed at least a hundred kilos, yet he was sent flying by him! Was he Hercules? "Please spare my life!" Chuck''s roar frightened them. How could they stand it? They were considered lucky that they didn''t wet their pants. "Spare your life? How dare you insult Zelda? Are you tired of living?" Chuck walked over and kicked a person. "Argh!" Chuck''s strength had risen too quickly. How could a gangster like him be a match for Chuck? The man had already passed out when he was thrown out earlier. "Please don''t!" Nate was frightened. "Oh my gosh, is this person even a human being?" He could send an adult flying with just a kick. How on earth could that happen? "You were holding Zelda''s hand just now?" Chuck grabbed Nate and pped him. p! Nate screamed and then passed out. "F*ck, you can''t even take a beating, but you want to be a gangster?" Chuck pped him again in disgust, then threw him out like garbage. "Still want to run away?" Chuck gave him a kick. Thest one of them fell to the ground and fainted. After dealing with those people easily, Chuck shrugged. Chuck hadn''t even warmed up yet when he dealt with that bunch of garbage! Zelda was taken aback. Chuck had gone to the United States and returned so powerful? Did he just get rid of all of them just like that? "Zelda, I haven''t had dinner yet." Chuck touched his belly and walked over. Zelda looked gorgeous that day. She was wearing Chuck''s favorite dress that entuated her perfect figure. Chuck had been in the United States for such a long time, he must''ve seen many gorgeousdies there. However,pared to the girls in the United States, her figure seemed more pleasant to the eyes. It has been a long time since hest saw her. He really had a feeling that he couldn''t describe! "Well then, let''s go. I''ll cook for you." Zelda came to her senses. Chuck shrugged. It had been a long time since he had tasted Zelda''s cooking. She had her own restaurant, thus she was quite skillful in cooking. "Are we not going to your restaurant?" Chuck was puzzled. He had only just arrived and suddenly, he was sitting next to Zelda in her car! "Nope." "Where are we going?" "My house, or your house," Zelda said. Chuck was so embarrassed when he had shbacks about their past. It was really impossible to forget! When they arrived at the residential area, Chuck couldn''t help but sigh with emotion! It was the first house that Chuck bought. He then found out that he lived in the same neighborhood as Zelda. He did not expect that. Since he had returned, Chuck was in a daze. Ever since his mother called him, his entire life seemed to have changed! Without that call, Chuck would surely be ridiculed by his ssmates. "What are you thinking about? We''re here. Why are you still standing there? It''s not like you''ve never been here before." Zelda''s voice became softer. Chuck coughed, then walked in. It still had the same scent as before. The decoration was exactly like how it was when he left. "Zelda, the couch..." Chuck saw the clothes on the couch. Zelda was alone at home, thus she was more casual. She would usually change her clothes and leave her clothes on the couch. Zelda''s cheeks instantly flushed red! She instinctively put them away, while she blushed and lowered her head. "You''ve never seen it before?" "Ahem..." Chuck has seen it before. Zelda put away the clothes and asked Chuck to have a seat. Then, she went to the kitchen. Chuck was also exhausted. He took a walk around the balcony and soon received Betty''s call. After Betty sent Chuck over, she went over to his mother''s hotel and stayed there for a while before leaving. She asked Chuck what he needed. Chuck felt he didn''t need anything. He had his mind set on building his business empire. After dinner, he would meet Ynda so that they could discuss it. "Where will you spend the night?" "Anywhere will do." His house, his mother''s hotel, anywhere would do. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Why don''t youe over to the hotel? I''ll ask someone to cook for you? Or... I can cook for you too." After listening to Betty, Chuck chuckled and said, "Betty, you should go to bed early." "Yes." Betty''s face was flushed red. How could she say something like that? Chuck had never eaten anything she cooked. Why did she have to suggest cooking for him? "Alright,e and eat." Zelda came out of the kitchen with some dishes. Chuck''s stomach was rumbling. He entered the dining room and the two of them sat down. "Your cooking is still so good." Chuck said with a smile. He was just telling the truth. "Have as much as you like." Zelda''s beautiful eyes were gentle as she served Chuck some food. Chuck ate quickly while Zelda just stared at him with a smile. The dinner was soon over. Zelda was cleaning up. Chuck thought that it was almost time to head back. Anyway, it was still early, so he decided to meet Ynda. "Zelda, I''ll make a move first," Chuck said. Zelda rushed out and said unhappily, " You''re leaving? You just leave after dinner?" Chuck did not dare to take a second look at her seductive gaze. "I have something to do." "Don''t leave today. Why don''t you stay here for the night? You have never spent the night here before. Is it all right?" Zelda approached closely, looking at him with grievance. She was very disappointed. Chuck had never reallye into contact with her. Since he had just returned from the United States, how could she let him leave again? "I don''t think that''s a good idea," Chuck said with a cough. He didn''t have any motives foring here. He just wanted to meet up with her, since it had been so long since they had met. ''Why not?" Zelda approached him and asked, ''Why is it not a good idea?" Chapter 768 Chapter 768 Chuck coughed. How should he describe Zelda? She was a woman whom he would never forget. Because that woman had changed Chuck''s world. "Are you still going to leave?" Zelda was extremely disappointed. "Well, fine. Then leave." "Zelda, are you crying?" Chuck asked. Zelda turned around as tears welled up in her eyes. She felt aggrieved. She just wanted Chuck to stay. He didn''t even have to do anything, as long as he just stayed there, Zelda would be satisfied. However, Chuck didn''t want to stay. "No. Leave. I need to clean up." Zelda went into the kitchen. Chuck let out a sigh. The situation was critical and he really did not have time for that. "Then, I''ll make a move." "Okay. Remember toe over for dinner tomorrow, I''ll cook for you." Zelda was not mad. She was just disappointed. "I''lle over if I have time." Chuck shook his head and was determined to set up his business empire. His time would be very tight in theing days. Because Chuck didn''t know how much time Sabina would give him. He had to work hard, or he would have to ask Adriana for help, and he didn''t want to do that. Chuck headed for the door. Suddenly, she hugged him from behind. "Don''t go, don''t go... It sounded as if she was crying! Zelda had never been like that before. It had been too long. Chuck had been gone for far too long. Zelda thought about him all the time. It was not easy to meet Chuck, thus she was reluctant to let him go. Chuck sighed and was ready to agree to stay. Because Zelda was too kind to him, Chuck could not bear to refuse her. Unfortunately, Chuck''s cell phone rang at that very moment. "I''m sorry to have disturbed you," Zelda said as she let go of Chuck and went to the kitchen. Sigh! What could Chuck say? Ynda was the one calling. She thought that he was still in the United States. Chuck answered the call and left without saying a word. Zelda was washing the dishes. She turned to look outside, only to see that it was empty and the man had left. She was very good at controlling her emotions, but tears began flowing down her cheeks... "Ynda, what did you say?" When Chuck stepped out of Zelda''s house and heard Ynda''s voice on the phone, he was taken aback. Ynda said that she just passed by a ce and thought of an excellent project. The project was something Ynda had thought of before, but never had a good opportunity to carry it out. That was why she wanted to buy somend for investment. It would cost at least a few billion dors. She had to consult the boss first! "Yes, I''ll go over and take a look." "Come and take a look?" Ynda was dumbfounded. "Yes, I''m back." "You''re back? When did youe back?" For a moment, Ynda''s face showed surprise. Chuck was actually back? "I just came back. Where is it? I''ll go over." "I''ll send you the location." After she hung up, Ynda sent the location. Chuck checked it and took a cab to meet up with Ynda. "Chuck is actually back!" Ynda felt inexplicably happy. It was really a strange feeling. Ynda couldn''t exin it clearly as she couldn''t understand it herself. Perhaps it was joy, for it had been too long since shest saw him. Chuck finally arrived in a cab. Ynda''s beautiful eyes shed. The guy who got off the car was still the young Chuck whom she once knew? He had changed a lot. His vibe and gaze seemed to have changedpletely, which Ynda could not read at all. Chuck was surrounded by a sense of mystery. What on earth had Chuck gone through that could''ve changed him so drastically? Ynda stopped thinking and said, "Chuck, it has been a long time." "Yes, indeed it has been a long time." Chuck answered with a smile. Ynda was the belle of her school. She had a perfect figure and appearance. At that moment, Ynda looked mesmerizing with her pair of beautiful legs in high heels. She was wearing a professional suit, which gave her the strong charisma of a capable woman. Men would definitely be attracted to her. Ynda had also changed a lot, mainly her vibe which was also different. Ynda was the one who managed all of Chuck''s properties back in their home country. That kind of temperament was cultivated. Men were eager to have that kind of woman by their side. When Chuck saw Ynda again, his eyes lit up. "What''s the project you were talking about?" Ynda had brought him to an abandoned factory. After they buy it, they could do anything they wished with it. With Chuck''s financial resources, it was even possible to build a hotel. "Medicine, I think we can invest in pharmaceuticals." That was Ynda''s idea. "Pharmaceuticals?" Chuck suddenly remembered the time he was trying to look for medicine for ck Rose and he met that doctor. He was very skillful. If he was given the resources, he could definitely invent many types of drugs. That doctor was currently in the country which his mother technically owned. He could definitely let hime over and help him with the research. It was a good idea. "I have a high school ssmate who specializes in traditional medicine. She has a form that could cure e. The prescription was particrly effective on women''s skin. If it can be mass produced, we can definitely profit from it!" This was what Ynda had thought of. Many women often had all kinds of skin problems caused by makeup. With this kind of product along with the right advertisements, it would be easy to make money! But the investment would be huge. This kind of pharmaceuticalpany was definitely not feasible if they didn''t invest their time and money into it. They needed to achieve a certain level of professionalism and standards. They must ensure the quality of their products on a long term basis. Ynda knew that Chuck wanted to do that kind of business that wouldst for long term. "That''s a good idea!" Chuck said. They immediately had an agreement. Ynda nodded and said, "Then, ask someone to bring the doctor over right now." It could be solved with just a phone call. He could call Betty or his mother. The two of them had been staring at the abandoned factory while discussing the project for a long time. Chuck was pleased that Ynda had a n. When the concept was finalized, he would leave it to Ynda for the execution. In addition, Chuck felt that if he wanted to have great sess in his business empire in a short period of time, he must have something which will be a hit overnight, or some kind of product. It needed research! After talking to Ynda, Ynda agreed excitedly, "I will start thinking about it." "Hey, isn''t that Chuck? You''re back?" "Not bad. You have changed so much after your trip to the United States!" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "How''s it going? We''re having a gathering. Are youing?" Several students who passed by saw Chuck. They were surprised and envious of him! Chuck the wealthy heir! Chapter 769 Chapter 769 "No, you guys go ahead!" Chuck shook his head and said. As if he had the time to attend a gathering! Besides, Chuck had quit studying and dropped out of school. At the thought of that, Chuck gave a wry smile. It was one of his regrets! He didn''t have the time to regret it at the present moment. Sabina was about tounch an attack on him soon! Chuck felt the pressure of the hidden family and Sabina. "Pfft, whatever. You think that we really want you to join us anyway?" "He must be worried that if he joins us, we would ask him to pay for us. So stingy..." "That''s right. Since he''s so rich, shouldn''t he treat his friends?" Several students muttered, they were displeased with Chuck. Chuck had no mind to care about them, nor was he in the mood to argue with them. He then left with Ynda. There were other things to discuss. The next day, the matter of the pharmaceuticals would need to be finalized! Time was precious! "What a stingy guy!" "Let''s go. He isn''ting. We''ll go by ourselves!" "D*mn it, I''m not going to his City Square. There''s never a discount when I go there!" "It''s that stupid Lara! She always suggests to go to City Square every time. D*mn, the City Square isn''t even hers. Why does she care about it so much?" "Are you stupid? Didn''t you see it just now? Chuck has been hooking up with Ynda. Will Chuck let go of that poor Lara? Lara has such a fine body... Chuck must have something to do with Lara. F*ck, I''m so jealous!" "Sigh, it must be nice. I wish I were born with a silver spoon like him." "Stop talking. Let''s go first." They took a cab to the City Square. When the students arrived, they went for karaoke and great food. "Guess who we saw just now?" A student spoke loudly among the crowd. "Who? Is it Zabrina?" "Who cares!" The students snorted and were not very interested. "Can''t even guess? The richest person in our ss! That guy who dropped out of school!" The students were taken aback. They were all dumbfounded. "You mean Chuck? He''s back? Isn''t he in the United States?" "He definitely can''t survive there!" "Is it true?" "Of course it''s true. Chuck is still with Ynda! I don''t know what he is looking at. Maybe he''s still looking." "Ynda has be the manager of the za. I knew that something was wrong. It turns out that Chuck did it on purpose. The life of a rich person is so good. He can just hook up with the beauty of our school so easily." Many students were envious. "What? Did you say Chuck is back?" Lara, who was absent-minded, rushed over and grabbed the student, refusing to let go. "Yes, I saw him. What''s wrong? Didn''t he call you? Why do you care about him so much? Did Chuck dump you?" A student said with a sneer. "Is there something wrong with your brain?" Lara was furious. She gave him a p and the two of them immediately got into a tussle. Many students started to help and separate them from each other. Lara left angrily. Usually, she would fight with him to the end. But that day, Chuck was back, and she wanted to contact him. "D*mn!" Initially, all of them were having a joyful gathering. But with Chuck''s return, they were very unhappy. "Why did Chucke back this time?" "How would I know? He''s so rich!" They were not in the mood to talk about it, but a girl whispered, "To be honest, I do miss him." "What?" "Chuck is not bad. He''s rich and handsome." "You''re right. Chuck is quite handsome. If he goes after me, I would definitely agree." "Me too! When I finally found out that Chuck is rich, I actually want to go after him..." The girls chattered on, while the other male students were envious. They wanted to be like Chuck! "Charlotte, Chuck is back." Lara ran to her milkshake shop excitedly. ng! Charlotte dropped the cup in her hand. She was so excited that she couldn''t hold it in. "Really? You saw Chuck?" "I didn''t see him. My ssmates did." They looked at each other and then looked away. "How about it, Charlotte?" Lara asked softly. Anyway, the two of them had already made up their minds to go after Chuck together. "Whatever you say, it''s up to you." Charlotte lowered her head and continued with her work. Her voice was especially soft. Lara nodded and took out her cell phone to call Chuck. But, would Chuck pick up her call? Meanwhile, after Chuck and Ynda ended their discussion, it was already past twelve o''clock. Chuck did not expect that the two of them would lose track of time. It clearly showed that Ynda was a businesswoman. It looked like he chose the right person for the job. "Chuck, where are you going?" Ynda asked. Although she had managed basically most of Chuck''s affairs, she still rented a house. Chuck was also aware of it that he felt somewhat guilty. "By the way, I have a house that I haven''t lived in for a long time. Why don''t you move there? You can help me take care of my house. You know, the house would be shabby if no one upies it for too long..." "I don''t think that''s a good idea." "What''s wrong? I''ll take you to have a look now," Chuck said. "Okay!" Ynda drove as Chuck led the way. They finally arrived at the destination. Chuck''s voice was low because he lived in the same residential area as Zelda! It would definitely not be good for them to be seen by Zelda, especially when she was still so disappointed. He opened the door. Chuck heaved a sigh. It had been a long time since someone had stayed in that house. It had collected so much dust. "You can live in this house. You can ask your parents to stay with you, I don''t mind. I might as well give you this house." Chuck had his mother''s hotel anyway, so he could live in that hotel. Thinking of the house, Chuck felt that he was a little ridiculous at that time. For him to leave Yvette, he actually bought this house. Since he had reconciled with Yvette, he could give the house to someone else. "Give it to me?" Ynda was stunned. "Yes, it''s for you." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Ynda shook her head and refused. Chuck smiled and said, "What are you afraid of? You can just move in here." Ynda was silent for a moment. "Okay, thank you." Chuck was so nice to her that she felt uneasy. "No problem. Call someone to clean it up tomorrow. You can move in the next day." "Okay." "You can go back now. I''m staying at my mom''s hotel," Chuck said and was about to close the door. Ynda wasn''t paying attention, she bumped into a cab and almost fell down. Chuck quickly held her waist and asked, "Are you okay?" "I''m fine." Ynda blushed. Chuck shrugged and let her go. When he looked up, he saw a person at the door. It was Zelda who heard the moring. She was tearing up and she upset. "I''m sorry for disturbing you..." Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Zelda was devastated. She had asked Chuck to stay earlier, but Chuck left. But now, he brought another woman back to his house. She was very upset seeing that she wasparable to Ynda. Why did Chuck want Ynda, but not her? She was not bad either! Zelda dashed out. She heard the sound of door opening earlier, thus she went out to have a look. She didn''t expect to see that. It looked like she was fated not to be with him. "Ynda, please wait a minute." Chuck helped Ynda up and quickly chased after Zelda. Ynda was dumbfounded. When Chuck left to chase after Zelda, Ynda suddenly felt a little inexplicably disappointed. "Zelda!" Chuck was chasing after her. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t havee over." Zelda tried to hold back her tears. However, her tears started streaming down. "No, you''ve misunderstood me. I don''t have anything with Ynda." Chuck felt helpless. "Ynda almost fell down just now, I was just helping her up. Nothing happened." "Then why were you still holding her?" "She almost fell down just now, I just reached out my hand. Ynda is the manager of the za. How can I have feelings for her?" Chuck shook his head and was really helpless. When Chuck saw Ynda for the first time, he thought she was beautiful, but he really didn''t have any other intentions towards her. Chuck was conscious of the fact that Ynda was his employee. If he had any other intentions, wouldn''t it be aplete mess? How much of an impact would that have on their work? "You really don''t have feelings for her?" Zelda asked. What was her status to have the right to ask that question? Chuck''s girlfriend? No, that was not it. A confidante? That was not true either. After all, something unexpected had happened between her and Chuck. She was a little more than just a confidante. Did she have the right to ask that question? "No," Chuck replied while shaking his head resolutely. "No?" Meanwhile, Ynda was leaning against the door in a room. She was in despair when she heard their conversation. What was going on? In fact, Ynda had thought about it. Chuck trusted her so much and even gave her so much money. What did Chuck feel about her? Love? No, Ynda felt that there was nothing. They only had a trusting work rtionship. Because Chuck trusted her, he gave her so many benefits and authority. But what did she feel about Chuck? When Ynda couldn''t fall asleep, she often thought about that question. Chuck was so rich, and she was also a woman. Did she have feelings for him? Ynda had thought about it many times, but she didn''t have the slightest bit of feelings for him. It was only a work rtionship between them. When she saw Chuck for the first time, she was not attracted to him at all. Did her heart beat wildly? No! At most, she would feel awkward. The one time when Chuck told her that her sock was torn, she felt awkward. When he had held her so tightly earlier, her first reaction was awkwardness. Her heart did not race at all. Did it not mean there were no feelings there? Even if the two of them were in the same room and on the same bed, nothing would happen between them. Because she didn''t have any feelings for him and he didn''t have any feelings for her either. It was possible that besides their work rtionship, they had be good friends. Such a rtionship still existed between a man and a woman. But why did she feel disappointed when she heard Chuck say that he didn''t have any feelings for her? Where did that sense of losse from? Ynda was confused. Her beautiful face was pressed against the door and she was listening quietly. She knew it was not good to eavesdrop, but she wanted to listen. "Never mind, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have asked that." Zelda apologized. She had shops in the City Square and she had known Chuck for a long time. As a woman, she could sense clearly whether there was anything between Ynda and Chuck. "It''s alright, Zelda," Chuck said as he heaved a sigh of relief. "Please go on. I''m going home." "Alright." Chuck sighed. "Zelda, I..." Chuck felt sorry for Zelda. He had sex with Zelda previously, and she could be considered his woman. However, there was nothing Chuck could give her. She wanted a family, but how could he give her that? If he couldn''t give her that, he couldn''t drag her along... "Don''t say that. I''m of my own free will," Zelda said with gratification. She really felt distressed about Chuck''s tone as she sensed he was worried about her. "But..." "No. I took the initiative to give it to you that night in the car... I don''t regret anything I did," Zelda said firmly. Chuck coughed while Zelda smiled slightly. Her tearful smile was really beautiful. "I''ll go back now. You two continue with your chat." "Let me make it clear, the reason why I brought Ynda here was to give the house to her. I..." "No need to exin, I believe you." Zelda hugged Chuck. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chuck did not resist. He felt so guilty that he couldn''t resist. He had grown up and he could think clearly now. What was on his mind at that moment? His own business empire! "Good night." "Good night." Zelda went back to her house next door. When she was about to close the door, she bit her lip, looking seductive. Chuck coughed and said, "Zelda." "I won''t lock the door tonight, you cane in any time. I''ll wait for you.'' "Um..." Zelda closed the door. Chuck gave a wry smile and returned to his home. Ynda quickly stepped back, pretending that she didn''t hear anything. "Ynda, are you alright? Where did you hurt yourself just now?" Chuck asked with concern. Ynda was so tall that she hit her thigh and was limping. "I''m fine." "Then, you can ask someone to tidy this ce up tomorrow." "Sure." Speechless. Both of them were silent. Ynda said softly, "Did Director Maine misunderstand anything?" "No, there''s no misunderstanding," Chuck said with a bitter smile. "True, true." Ynda lowered her head, feeling more despair. It was just a simple work rtionship. Why should she be disappointed? She was baffled. "Then, I''ll drive you back to the hotel." Since Ynda drove him there, she had to send him off. Chuck was wondering whether or not he should spend the night at Zelda''s house. "Why don''t you go back by yourself? I''ll have a word with Zelda." Chuck told the truth. Ynda understood what he meant. She decided that she shouldn''t interrupt them. Ynda forced a smile and said, "Okay, then I''ll go home first." Chapter 771 Chapter 771 Ynda went downstairs, absent-minded. She sat in the car with her beautiful eyes fixed on the road. After a moment, she let out a sigh. Sheughed at herself mockingly. Did she make a mistake? "It''s just a work rtionship. I must have made a mistake." "Why am I overthinking things?" Ynda made up her mind. She was certain that she had no feelings for Chuck. Chuck was just her employer. That was all! Ynda thought it over and drove home. She had to work hard the next day. She could feel Chuck''s solemnness when he returned. There was going to be a huge show in the mall! As Chuck''s employee, how could she not do her best to support him? Chuck opened the door and stepped into Zelda''s house. Zelda was in her pyjamas. Chuck coughed before saying, "Zelda." "Come over and tell me what happened in the United States." Zelda leaned over andid on Chuck''s chest. She had dreamed about what Chuck might have encountered in the United States. She just wanted to hear it from Chuck himself at that moment. It should be very interesting. "Before I start, can you change into something else?" Chuck was speechless. Zelda''s figure was already perfect in the first ce. Looking at her in her sleepwear at that moment, her beauty was beyond Chuck''s imagination. "I won''t chang,e" Zelda said with a flushed face. "Um..." Chuck was embarrassed. He took a few deep breaths while Zeldaughed. "Okay, I''ll listen to you. I want to listen to some stories today." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Zelda got up and went to change her clothes. When she came out of the room, she put on something casual which was much better. "Is this okay?" Zelda still looked happy. At least, Chuck still had some feelings for her. "That''s fine." Chuck chuckled. Zelda once again nestled in Chuck''s arms and said softly, "Tell me all about it." "All right." Chuck nodded and recalled his purpose for going to the United States, because Yvette was being assassinated. Chuck started his story from that incident. When it came to the matter of Chuck and Elise, Zelda was obviously mad, but she felt sorrow at the same time. She trembled and realized that Chuck might''ve been beaten to death by Elise. When she heard about Chucking out of the Amazon, it was so thrilling that she was very intrigued. She was caught up in the moment. As Chuck was sharing his stories, she felt as if she had personally experienced it with him. She was nervous, scared, happy, sad... At the end of his story, Chuck went silent. When it came to the part about Sophia and the ident, Chuck of course filtered it out. That sort of thing couldn''t be revealed. It wasn''t good for Sophia either. Even though if Zelda found out, she wouldn''t tell anyone about it. "A hidden family? There is actually such a family in this world?" Zelda muttered to herself. She came to her senses upon realizing what Chuck had just said. When she heard the words ''hidden family'', she was taken aback. It was the first time she was hearing of it. It was not normal as Zelda''s worth was barely more than a hundred million, it was of course impossible for her to get to know about those things. "Yes." Chuck''s eyes shed as he mentioned Sabina from the Yeager family... Chuck had a headache. He could easily exin about Adriana and the other hidden families that had never appeared. But for Sabina who hated Chuck so much, it became a heartbreak for him. "Can you deal with this Sabina person?" Zelda asked in fear. Chuck didn''t have much information about the hidden family, but it sounded terrifying to Zelda! There was actually a family in the world that had been passed down for generations over thousands of years! It was something that Zelda had never thought of. "I don''t know. I can''t handle her with what I have currently, so I came back to build my business empire as fast as I can so that I can deal with Sabina!" Sooner orter, he would have to go against Adriana of the Whitlock family. Chuck could already figure out what she would do when he kept refusing such an obsessive woman. His existing nemesis whom he was very certain about was the mighty Sabina. The other possible nemesis was Adriana. As for the hidden family, Chuck didn''t have much information about them and he didn''t know if they would go against him. They still stayed in the shadows up until then. Zelda muttered to herself, "Then, let me help." Chuck chuckled while Zelda looked serious. "Although I''m nobody in the eyes of the hidden family, but I can help secretly!" Chuck was moved. Zelda could feel the pressure on Chuck. Things turned out to be so ugly that he had such an immense pressure on him. "Chuck, I believe that you can ovee it." Zelda leaned against Chuck. Under such great pressure, Chuck could still feel her giving him a sense of security! "I hope so!" Chuck sighed as he knew that Adriana and Sabina should have received the news that he had returned. What would be their next move? Could it be that they were there too? Sigh! "Don''t sigh," Zeldaforted. "Okay." Zelda knew about Chuck''s pressure. She did not tease him, but instead snuggled up to his chest and asked, "Can I sleep in your arms?" "Of course you can." "Then, I''m going to sleep." "Good night." "Good night." Just like that, the two of them slept together. "Miss, we have arrived." Adriana had arrived in Chuck''s home country. "This is it?" Adriana arrived at thergest hotel. She shook her head and said, "There are many opportunities here. Chuck choosing toe back here for business was definitely a good choice." "Yes, that''s right." "Where is Chuck?" "Chuck has the City Square and a hotel. There is also a construction site and a nightclub. I think he should be in the City Square." "Then, take me there." Adriana thought of something and said, "Help me check out how many women Chuck has here." "Miss, what do you mean?" Nelson understood what she meant. Did it mean that she wanted to deal with all of Chuck''s women? "Check it out first. Don''t miss out anything." Adriana leaned on the couchzily. Nelson immediately did as he was told. It was a littleplicated, but he still had to investigate. Adriana looked at the night scene and felt extremely disappointed. "Chuck, I''ve been looking for you. I''m so kind to you. It''s my first timeing here. Why don''t you appreciate me? You should like me, you should..." Chapter 772 Chapter 772 The next morning. Zelda made breakfast for Chuck before he went out to look for Ynda. "By the way, where is Quinn?" When Chuck left, there was something going on with Quinn''spany at that time. Chuck handed her some money, but he didn''t keep up with her progress. He didn''t know how Quinn was doing. "How would I know? It''s not appropriate to mention other women in my house!" Zelda pretended to be angry. In fact, she really did not pay attention to Quinn. She only knew that Quinn was facing some difficulties. Chuck coughed. "Well, I only know that Quinn is facing some problems. As for the rest, I''m not sure because I''m very upied with the branch outlet recently." Chuck was dumbfounded. That shouldn''t be the case! When he left, he remembered Quinn was doing quite well. "Well, I''ll make a move first." Chuck felt it was necessary to check on Quinn. After all, he had a rtionship with Quinn. "You are going to look for her, right?" Zelda was very jealous. Her rtionship with Quinn was not good at all. How could she not feel uneasy knowing Chuck that was going to look for Quinn? "No." "Fine, I won''t ask. Remember, if you are hungry,e here. If you are tired,e here too. I don''t care about anything else, okay?" Chuck was so moved that he didn''t know what to say. Zelda was too understanding. "Alright." Chuck left Zelda''s house and called Betty, "Please help me check on Quinn." "Yes, I''ll let you know once I''ve found out what is going on," Betty said. "All right." Chuck hung up. It would be easier to leave it to Betty to investigate. He could then look for Ynda without so much in his mind. Using Zelda''s car, Chuck drove to the City Square. He was filled with emotion! It was actually his first investment and seemed like the investment was going very well. Over the weekend, the za was crowded with people. When Chuck first took over the za, the ce was quiet and there was only a handful of people. There were many shop lots that were not rented out. It had be better in recent years. The only thing Chuck regretted was that it was his first real investment, and he couldn''t witness the growth of the za because he had to go to the United States! Fortunately, everything seemed to be going smoothly. Chuck headed in. A few girls from other universities were chatting excitedly. "The za is now crowded with people. Who would have thought that when it first started, we would not even think ofing here!" "Yes. Back then, all my ssmates didn''t want toe here. But suddenly, everyone seemed to be interested in this ce and they all came here to shop and eat..." "Me too! I also heard that the owner of this za is just a college student, a sophomore!" "Really? My gosh, I thought the owner was in his fifties." "Of course not. I heard the boss is young and keeps a low profile. At first, his ssmates didn''t know about it. Later on, his ssmates found out that he is actually rich!" "I''m intrigued! I would also like to meet this boss!" "Me too. Hey, you, are you in the same college as the boss?" A girl pulled Chuck aside and asked. Chuck coughed and said, "Yes, what''s the matter?" "Really? Do you know the za owner? Are you his ssmate?" Several girls looked at Chuck expectantly. "Yes, that''s right." "Is he handsome?" "Umm..." "Why are you hesitating? Tell us!" "Go ask someone else." Chuck couldn''t stand the girls. "It seems like he doesn''t know." "Yes, let''s go and ask someone else. Just by looking at him, I think we should just forget it." The girls rolled their eyes at Chuck and felt disappointed. Indeed, the owner of the za kept a low profile, and not many people recognized him! "Chuck!" Lara rushed over in surprise. She couldn''t believe it when she saw him driving a rather ordinary car over. Zelda had a lot of luxurious cars, but Chuck was toozy to drive any of them. He just needed to keep a low profile. After so many years, Chuck was old enough to get over the dream of going after nice cars, houses, and so on. As long as the car could get him where he wanted, he was satisfied. "Lara." Chuck gave a faint smile. Lara had changed a lot. Back then, she was hot- tempered and unreasonable. She had changed her appearance as well. She did not keep her fringe, and instead had be a long-haired goddess. "It''s been a while." Lara was about to tear up. Chuck had changed a lot too. When he left, he was still a kid, but he had turned into a man upon his return. Obviously, Chuck had grown a lot! What on earth had Chuck been through? "Yes, it''s been a while." "Come over, I''ll treat you to a milkshake. Come on." Lara pulled Chuck into her store. "Lara Jean! That''s Lara Jean! I''ve watched her movie. She was really good at ying that shrew character," the girls eximed. Lara was also a little celebrity! Lara was embarrassed. "Thank you." Chuck was dumbfounded. A shrew? Back then, Lara was cast as a shrew which suited her very much, as she was just ying her own character. Seeing Chuck smiling, Lara blushed and answered shyly, "I''m not like that anymore. I''m gentle now, I''m serious." The girls were startled. Lara was also a smalltime celebrity. Why did she treat this person that way?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Lara, do you know who is the owner of the za?" The girl asked and looked forward to the answer. "The boss? You should ask him." Lara pointed at Chuck. Chuck was speechless. This Lara! "I asked him just now, but he didn''t say it. I thought he didn''t know." The girl curled her lip and shook her head. "That''s right. I think I know him!" "So what if you know him?" Lara was unhappy. "He''s rich, and I heard that he''s very handsome!" The girl was fangirling over him. Lara wanted tough. Meanwhile, Chuck remained silent. She didn''t notice how handsome he looked earlier. However, at that moment, she found that Chuck exuded a noble temperament, and it was enchanting. "Then, do you think he''s handsome?" Lara pointed at Chuck. "Not bad." "His eyes are really nice, and he looks cool. Young but mature!" A few young girls said while Chuck rubbed his nose. Young but mature? Lara burst intoughter. "Not bad? He''s not that bad. He''s the person you want to know. He''s the boss of the za!" Chapter 773 Chapter 773 The girls were instantly shocked. "Lara, what are you talking about? He is the owner of the za?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Yes, why would I lie about it?" Lara said. When they looked at Chuck again, their faces flushed. They were actually rude to him earlier. It was really embarrassing for them. "Hi, boss." The young girls looked at Chuck expectantly. They suddenly felt different towards that the man whom they frowned upon earlier. They could feel Chuck''s vibe and his low profile. There were rumors that the owner of the za kept a very low-profile. It seemed like that was true! If Lara didn''t tell them, they really wouldn''t have guessed that he was the owner. The more they looked at him, the more pleasing to the eyes he became. "Nice to meet you all," Chuck said with a smile. The girls blushed. It was rare for such a big boss to be so approachable! "Please enjoy yourself." Chuck and Lara headed into her store. "Wow, he really keeps a low-profile!" "I wonder if he has a girlfriend." "He''s so rich, how can he not have a girlfriend?" The girls were disappointed. "Ah! I forgot to ask him for his number just now." "Don''t worry. Lara knows him, she must have his number. You can just ask her for it." "That''s right. We''ll ask Lara for his numberter." The girls were looking forward to it. "This is mytest milkshake. Have a try." Lara made Chuck a milkshake. Chuck took a sip with a smile on his face. He really thought that her milkshake was incredible. He felt that Lara was talented in that field. "Charlotte, it''s been a long time." Chuck greeted Charlotte who was busy at the store. Charlotte''s beautiful eyes lit up as she said softly, "Yes, it''s been a long time since west met." "I have something to attend to. I have to look for Ynda first," Chuck waved his hand and said. "Yes, go ahead." Chuck went upstairs. Lara and Charlotte nced at each other. Charlotte sighed and said, "Chuck has changed a lot. He is no longer that kid anymore." "Yes. When he came back, I could see that he has be an ambitious man. I don''t know what Chuck has been through in the United States. Maybe... he had a hard time there!" Lara said with distress. Surely Chuck had a hard time there, or else why would he have such a drastic change? "Why didn''t you invite him for a dinner just now?" "Are you thinking about that again?" Lara blushed. Thest time when the both of them drugged Chuck''s food, it was Wi who came and saved him. Were they going for the same old trick again? Lara couldn''t do that to him. "No, I wouldn''t do that. Chuck is all grown up now, so are we. I won''t mess around. I just want to invite him over for dinner," Charlotte shook her head and replied with a blushed face. She felt ashamed when she thought of that. "That¡¯s okay then. I''ll talk to himter and see if he''s willing. But I don''t think he has the time," Lara mumbled to herself. "Why? Does he want to avoid us?" Charlotte asked in disappointment. "I don''t know. I think Chuck''s attitude has changed a lot this time. He nced at us a few times when he saw usst time. This time his gaze was calm and ambitious. I think he came back for something big. Maybe he wants to set up his business!" Lara said with disappointment. The gap between them would be wider. Chuck had changed and wasn''t a kid anymore. Lara was absolutely sure about that. However, Chuck didn''t even look at her. There were no evil intentions in his mind. It showed that he was mature and was pursuing other goals. "Really?" Charlotte sighed and continued to work absent-mindedly. Lara was no longer in the mood to work. She sighed while sitting down. Chuck went upstairs. Ynda was nning the setup of the pharmaceuticalpany meticulously. She didn''t even notice that Chuck had stepped in. Chuck did not disturb her until she got up to stretch. When she found out that Chuck was at her office, she was taken aback and asked, "Chuck, when did youe in here?" Ynda could pick up Chuck''s scent. She and Zelda had known each other for so long that she had grown ustomed to Zelda''s scent. She could pick up Zelda''s scent on his body, which meant that Chuck had spent the night at her ce. Ynda was also a grownup. She knew what could possibly happen when two adults spent the night together. Ynda sighed in her heart and the inexplicable feeling of despair reappeared. Why did she feel that way? "How is it?" Chuck asked. Ynda heaved a sigh of relief. Obviously, she was done with the nning. "It''s more or less done. I''ll look for the owner of the abandoned factory today and buy it over." Ynda basically had everything nned. It should cost more than fifty million dors! It was rtively cost-effective as the factory was huge. "Alright, I''ll go with you." Chuck didn''t have any other ns. Ynda certainly did not refuse. She had always been running around alone. Chuck offered to help, and she could use thepany! She felt more at ease. Both of them were busy that day. When the boss of the abandoned factory heard that someone was going to buy his factory, he was so delighted that he didn''t even think twice before selling it. Tens of millions of dors was not a big deal for Chuck at that moment. He transferred the money right away. The factory owner was taken aback. He didn''t expect the young man in front of him to be so wealthy! Since everything had been taken care of that afternoon, they should be able toplete the final procedures the next day. Ynda had done enough research in advance. That afternoon, she found several contractors to start renovating ording to her blueprints. Chuck was not short on cash. The only thing on their mind was toplete the construction as soon as possible. Chuck called his mom and wanted her to send over the doctor. As expected, his mom agreed. Meanwhile, Ynda''s ssmate paid her a visit. Chuck didn''t mean to use her prescription, but he let her take part as well. In addition, Chuck was nning for other projects as he wanted to conquer the entire market in his home country soonest possible. However, it was not easy. They spent the entire night working. Chuck rubbed his eyes and said, "Ynda, let''s go home!" Chuck was embarrassed to keep ady working overtime. Ynda smiled and said, "No, it''s fine. I''ll go home once I''m done here. You can leave first." As she spoke, she suddenly received a phone call. She looked excited. "Chuck, my friend has a big project. Are you interested?" Ynda asked. She was helping Chuck with the expansion. "Yes!" Chuck replied seriously. "Well then, follow me." Ynda said eagerly. Chuck was astonished and said with a smile, "I''ll give you a raise!" Chapter 774 Chapter 774 "Are you kidding me?" Ynda gave him a smile. Ynda was beautiful. With that smile on her face, she was mesmerizing. She thought that Chuck was just toying with her. "No, it''s true. I''ll give you a raise." Chuck sounded serious. "Alright, let''s leave it here and let''s go to my friend''s ce," Ynda replied with a smile. "Alright." When Chuck heard about the huge project, he was of course intrigued by it. He and Ynda went to the parking lot. It was Chuck who had bought the car for her. The car was filled with Ynda''s scent. Half a year had passed. It was still as good as new! "Ynda, why don''t you have a boyfriend?" Chuck asked. "Why do I have to look for one? I''m fine on my own," Ynda casually answered as she drove. She wasn''t interested in a rtionship. She was very satisfied with what she had. "Alright." Chuck''s eyes swept over Ynda''s body. He realized Ynda had a better physique than before, and she had long slender legs. Chuck shrugged and nced over a few more times. Ynda started to exin what her friend was doing. "Investing in gemstones?" Chuck was dumbfounded. He had heard about it before, but he had nevere across it. It was basically gambling, there were too many tricks. Chuck didn''t understand at all. "Yes, it''s a gemstone investment," Ynda said with a smile. "Are you also involved?" "No, I''m not involved, but my friend is." Ynda exined patiently, "She told me that her annual profit is about a hundred million..." Chuck was taken aback. One hundred million? He gave a wry smile. Frankly, one hundred million was nothing to Chuck, let alone to the hidden family. But it sounded like a good project to invest in. He might even profit a lot from it. Chuck was interested. At the very least, if the investment became a huge sess, then he would monopolize the entire market. Besides, he might even have a huge return in a short time. It was exactly what Chuck needed! After all, how much more time would Sabina "give" him? The only way for him to face Sabina was to enhance his own strength. "Let''s take a look first and let my friend introduce it to you. There are too many principles. It''s better not to invest if you don''t know how it goes," Ynda reminded him. In fact, she wasn''t on board with the idea of the gemstone investment. However, Chuck would definitely find professionals to help him. "I know that," Chuck replied with a smile. When they arrived at the hotel, Ynda told him that the top floor was a ce for gemstone investing. It was more like an auction! Chuck was unaware of it. He just wanted to go in and have a look. What if there was an opportunity for him? "It''s just right at the top." There was a gathering on the top floor. Chuck had participated in a few simr gatherings before. However, he had yet to participate in gemstone investing. There were some valuable jades and stones, but Chuck didn''t have much knowledge about them. He just regarded them as rare stones. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He also felt that it was interesting. There were also a lot of wealthy people observing at the ce. "Ynda, this way." A tall beautiful woman walked up to them with a smile. The woman was gorgeous and looked like she was in her twenties. She had the temperament of a wealthydy. She was Ynda''s friend, Nancy. "Is he your boss?" Nancy nced at Chuck. He was too low-profile. She had only heard asionally from Ynda about Chuck being a very low-profile person. Nancy didn''t expect that. Sometimes, being too low-profile was not a good thing. "Yes, he is the one that I have mentioned about before." "Hi." Chuck reached out his hand. "Hi." Nancy reached out her hand as well to shake his. If it wasn''t for Ynda, she would nevere in contact with people like Chuck. "Do you want to invest in gemstones, or just have a look?" Nancy''s eyes were very sharp. She was very certain which stone would cost a fortune with just a nce! "Let''s take a look first." Chuck did not have experience in gemstone investment, so he had to take a look first. Nancy didn''t bother to look at Chuck anymore. What did he mean by just having a look? Nancy felt that Chuck would leave empty-handed that night. A person who did not dare to take risks, wouldn''t invest in gemstones. Those who were interested in that kind of investment, would have acted quickly. Once a person had their eye on a particr stone, the person would quickly buy it. What could a person achieve with hesitation? It was better for him to stay at home and not waste any more time. Nancy couldn''t say that out loud. She said coldly, "Okay, let''s take a look first." "What kind of gemstones are being gambled here?" Chuck asked. Nancy frowned. "You don''t even know how this gambling works. What are you doing here?" "Ynda said this was a big project, so I came over to have a look," Chuck said with a smile. "Well, then take a look yourself." Chuck shrugged. He would just have a look by himself then. Since there were so many professionals there, he could just eavesdrop to gain some knowledge. Chuck observed at the side. "Ynda, he''s insane. Why did you bring him here? He doesn''t know anything. It''s just a waste of time!" Nancy said directly. "It doesn''t matter. He''ll take a look first. Once he''s done looking, he would definitely invest in it," Ynda replied. Ynda didn''t know how to describe Chuck. Back then, Chuck was reckless and took over City Square alone. It was not doing well at that time, and Ynda didn''t expect him to invest in it. He seeded. He had such a good eye for investments that would make him money! He was also very decisive. That was enough for him to stand a chance in gemstone gambling! "I think he will just waste my time," Nancy said bluntly. Her time was very precious! Chuck didn''t even understand it. How would he bid for the gemstonester? The reason she called Ynda was that she knew that there were several rare stones being auctioned. However, she only had two hundred million. In such a business, two million wasn''t enough for her to invest in anything! What if there were valuable stones which she could profit from? Therefore, Nancy contacted Ynda for help with the money. When Ynda promised to be there earlier, she was pretty happy. However, Nancy was disappointed with Chuck''s attitude. "He won''t. Once Chuck has his eye on something, he will buy it immediately!" "Whatever, it''s not my money anyway. Later, I''ll let him tag along and see if he is willing to invest," Nancy said directly. Ynda looked over. Chuck listened to few people talking about gemstones, and he showed great interest in them. Ynda was startled. Chuck was learning? Ynda said with a smile, "That depends on him." "Get straight to the point. How much can he possibly take out?" Nancy was straightforward. He only owned the za that was worth a few hundred million. At most, he could afford a hundred million. There was nothing else she could do, she needed to rely on other people. Chapter 775 Chapter 775 "I''m not sure about that, but I''m sure it wouldn''t be little. Don''t worry about that." Ynda only knew that Chuck was a capable man. How would she know how much money he had? It definitely would not be a small figure! Nancy was disappointed. It probably meant that he could only fork out roughly the same amount as her two hundred million! It was barely eptable for her. There was no other better option, so she just had to go with it! "Well, then I have to be frank with him first! If he believes in me, then once I''ve decided on a gemstone and profit from it, the money would be split in half. If we lose, then both of us would suffer the loss together! If this is eptable to him, then I''ll agree to coborate with him." Nancy was straightforward. A person like Chuck who feared everything, was surely the type of person who couldn''t afford to lose money. If they were going to coborate, she would have to make it clear first! "Okay, I''ll go over and ask him." Ynda walked over to Chuck. "It seems like he is going to be fooled." Nancy felt that Chuck looked very engrossed at that moment and it looked like he was being fooled. "How could a person like him have a worth of hundreds of millions?" She thought. There was only one exnation, and that was that he was born with a silver spoon. "I have asked. He said that he''s fine with that." That was Chuck''s reply. Ynda conveyed the message. "Alright, then it''s about time. You can take your seat in there and wait for the auction to start. You can call him over." Nancy did not expect Chuck to reply otherwise. "I''ve called him. He said he still needs to listen a bit longer. He''lle in by himselfter." Ynda also felt that it was ridiculous. Chuck seemed to be listening to a story. He was really learning and seemed very focused. The thing that she didn''t know about Chuck was that he was a fast learner. Even though he might not be able to grasp how gemstone investments worked by just listening to a few conversations, but he surely was a fast learnerpared to most people. He was born a fast learner. As long as Chuck wanted to learn something and put his heart into it, he would be able to learn it in no time. "Let him be. Let''s head in first." When the two of them entered the room, Ynda asked, "Nancy, why isn''t your boyfriend here with you?" "We broke up." "Broke up?" Ynda was stunned. Nancy had high expectations of her boyfriend. Some time ago, Ynda called Nancy and found out that Nancy had a boyfriend recently. It was something out of the blue! "Yes, we broke up." Nancy had no expression on her face. "Why did you guys break up? Didn''t you say that you had feelings for him?" "There''s no feelings for him anymore. I hate indecisive people, such as... your boss." The more Nancy looked at him, the more she felt that Chuck was quite simr to her exboyfriend. In terms of personality. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. At that moment, Nancy understood why she did not like Chuck from the start. It was because his personality was simr to her exboyfriend''s! "Chuck?" Ynda was really speechless. Chuck had be the scapegoat. "That''s right. He''s that kind of person." "In fact, Chuck is not indecisive," Ynda said helplessly. When she heard her friend frowning upon Chuck, she felt uneasy. "There''s no need to exin. I''m in the gemstone investment business, it means that I have a sharp eye. My judgement is never wrong!" "Your eyes are ying tricks on you." "Absolutely not. Furthermore, you will not have a bright future following such a boss. Think about it for yourself." Nancy didn''t say anything else. Ynda was also a smart person. She would think about something if she was reminded of it. "I think I''m lucky to have him as my boss. I am willing to be by his side for all my life!" Ynda sounded serious. Chuck bought her a car, gave her a house and even ten million dors. The za, construction site and the hotel were all under her management. It was hard to find a boss that would trust her so much. Nancy sighed, "The world is so big and there are so many opportunities out there." "He''s the best to me." "Alright, then there''s nothing much I can say to persuade you." Was she brainwashed by Chuck? Indecisive people would definitely be extremely distrustful of their employees. How could Ynda be outstanding if her boss didn''t even trust her? "Ynda, I think the gemstone investment is good, I''m interested. It should be exciting." Chuck walked over. Chuck could actually grasp how gemstone investments worked just from listening to a few conversations. It had really broadened his knowledge. Chuck felt that it was feasible. Exciting? Nancy shook her head in disappointment. That was the thinking of a reckless person. If gemstone investments were not exciting, then what could it possibly be? Either you lose or you win! If they won, they would all be delighted. If they lost, they would not be able to take it. They would most likelymit suicide by jumping off a building. Perhaps, they would all lose their lives. What kind of excitement was that? Chuck was not only a coward, but also naive! "Alright, the auction will start soon. You can look for excitement, but you must choose the right one," Ynda smiled and said. Chuck was like a child. "That won''t do. Leave it to me!" Nancy refused immediately. Chuck had little cash, and he was a novice. How was it possible for him to have an eye for the precious gemstones? If Chuck participated in the auction, he would definitely lose money. Chuck was dumbfounded. "I, I think it''s okay for me to take a look! It won''t cost me much." "I''m the one deciding. If you interfere, then I won''t cooperate," Nancy said coldly. If a reckless newbie interfered with her decision, it would be an insult to her! Chuck gave it some thought and said, "Okay, then you make the call." Chuck was really a novice. He could also learn how Nancy invested in the gemstone. Nancy was considered an expert, thus he had to be humble. "Later, you have to give me around 200 million. Do you have that kind of money?" "Yes." Chuck shrugged. So straightforward? Nancy frowned. The gemstone auction was about to begin. Firstly, there was a huge gemstone about the size of a watermelon, it had a touch of green at the corner. Chuck stared at it for a while and felt that it would not work. It was probably a bait. They didn''t bid for it. Nancy''s face was expressionless. Chuck let out a sigh of relief. Nancy was indeed an expert. If he could earn some profits this time, then he would definitely think of ways to get in the industry. The first stone was bought with eight million, then the second piece was up for auction. It was tiny. Nancy squinted her beautiful eyes and stared at it for a while. Then she thought about it carefully. Chuck thought it was a good shot, thus he said, "I think this is not bad." "You think? Do you know anything about gemstone investment? Or is it just based on your intuition? No!" Nancy said with a gruff voice. Based on her experience, there was no way a jade could be found in that stone. Chuck actually said that he wanted to buy it? It was true that he was just a recklessd. Chapter 776 Chapter 776 "Okay, if you say no, then I won''t buy it." Chuck was speechless. Why was Nancy so mad? He didn''t offend her, did he? Ynda was also speechless. Fortunately, Chuck did not mind. The second stone was bought by someone for three million dors. Many people didn''t participate in the auction. It seemed that many people didn''t think highly of that investment. "See? Gambling on stones isn''t as simple as you think. You can''t buy it just because you think it''s pleasing to the eye. There are many things to take into consideration! If you just make a bid, although it only costs three million, you''ll still lose three million!" Nancy said coldly. Buying a piece of trash was something only a fool would do. "Right." Chuck epted the criticism humbly. He only just understood a little about it, so of course, he had to listen to the expert. Only by epting other people''s criticism could he learn something. Nancy was surprised that a person like Chuck would not refute her. The next piece was a rough stone. Everyone was moring. Seeing how hesitant Nancy looked, Chuck knew that she had her eye on that piece. "Do you want to buy this?" When Chuck came into contact with those men earlier, he had eavesdropped on which stone to buy. The piece in front of him must have jade in it. "Don''t affect my judgment!" Nancy said. Chuck was speechless. Fine. He just kept quiet. Nancy didn''t bid for the stone because she was in a dilemma. She let a rich guy bid for it at 30 million dors. The guy seemed to be very delighted. It seemed like the stone really had jade in it. Nancy let out a sigh of regret. She regretted that she didn''t bid for it. "In fact, we could''ve just bid for that just now!" Chuck couldn''t help but say. Was Nancy waiting for thest piece only to be willing to participate in the bidding? Was that why she kept hesitating? Was she afraid of losing money? "Can you just shut up?" Nancy said coldly. "In fact, I''m not short on cash. If you don''t have enough money, I can pay more. It''s all right. The main thing is that there is hope. Don''t let any chances slip away." If Chuck wanted to join the industry, Nancy would be the one to guide him into it. "Not short on cash?" Nancyughed. "Yes, I''m not short of money." Chuck shrugged. His casino was earning up to tens of millions a day. How could he be short on cash? He certainly was not! Nancy found it ridiculous. With Chuck''s appearance, how could he not be short on cash? "Do you know how many people have a worth of more than a few billion?" "How would I know? I don''t know any of them." Chuck certainly did not know. He wasn''t familiar with any of them, but Ynda should be more familiar as she was in the country all this while. Nancy felt he was even more ridiculous. He didn''t even recognize the people there and dared to say that he was not short on cash. Nancy took Chuck''s words as a joke. "When you talk, you shouldn''t brag!" "I''m not bragging." Chuck was speechless. She thought that he was short on cash? Nancy snorted coldly! Chuck shrugged. "Fine. There''s not much left to be auctioned. I''m going to buy all of them." "There are another five more items to be auctioned. Each one of them could be sold for billions. Do you think you have the money?" Nancy mocked him. It turned out that she had met a pretentious man that day! In order to buy everything, it might cost him billions. Was Chuck that wealthy? All the people there were wealthy bosses, and even they didn''t dare to say such ridiculous things. Chuck actually said that he would buy everything. How foolish was he to say such a thing? "Yes. I told you, I''m not short on money," Chuck said. "Don''t make trouble! Shut up or I''ll terminate our partnership!" Nancy was straightforward. Chuck sighed and said, "Okay, fine by me!" While they were still arguing with each other, the auction had started with another piece. Nancy finally wanted to bid. "10 million!" "20 million!" A lot of big bosses were optimistic about the piece, thus many people seemed to want to buy it. Nancy was no exception. There was definitely jade in that stone. It would definitely bring a profit! She decided that she should continue to bid! "Chuck, please don''t mind her. Nancy is like that, but she is actually not a bad person," Ynda said something good about Nancy. When Nancy spoke about Chuck earlier, she was so mad, but there was nothing she could do. "It''s fine." Chuck shrugged. Why should he mind? "Fifty million!" Nancy bid for it. With the additional two hundred million from Chuck, she only had less than four hundred million dors. If she bought this piece, she could not bid for thest one. But she couldn''t buy that for seventy million dors! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She was very anxious. "Is this stone very rare?" Chuck felt nothing at first nce, but several people were bidding for it, which indicated that it was something rare. "Of course. If I bid for this at 70 million, I will definitely make a profit! But if I bid for more than 70 million, then I won''t profit much from it," Nancy exined. "I see." Chuck understood. He also looked at the stone carefully and studied it silently. It seemed that gemstone investments really were not something that could be learned overnight. It needed to be learned through experience! Nancy was right. Everyone else was bidding 70 million, and no one else had bid any higher. Even if the bid was higher, it was just another one to two million more. Nancy''s evaluation was good. She had great potential as a boss. She had a good eye and her evaluation was very close. "We can''t bid on this anymore." Nancy decided to give up and directed her attention to thest piece. "Guest number ten is bidding for seventy-three million. Are there any other guests who are willing to bid higher?" The auctioneer shouted loudly. After looking at it for a few seconds, Chuck called his mother through a video call to let her have a look at the stone. Chuck nodded and raised his sign. "Eighty million!" Everyone was startled as soon as he said that! Nancy was furious. "Chuck, what are you doing? If we buy it for eighty million, we won''t profit from it anymore!" She was extremely furious. If they spent 80 million on that stone, then how much money would they have left for thest piece? "We can profit from this." Chuck shrugged. The previous bidder, sneered, "Fool, you won''t make a profit when the price exceeds 70 million dors. At most, you can only profit a few million. Why would you take such a big risk?" "He''s really a fool. Is he a brainless guy? Did he just enter this field?" "It must be so. Even though we are so experienced in this field, we have stopped bidding. He is still bidding higher? It''s obvious that he is brainless! He''s just losing money!" The people in the auction laughed at Chuck. Nancy said coldly, "Do you see that? Do you hear that? People are calling you a fool!" Chapter 777 Chapter 777 "Who the fool is has not been decided yet!" Chuck shrugged. Chuck called his mother and asked if she had any knowledge in gemstone investment. His mother''s first reaction was astonishment. Chuck knew that his mother must have some knowledge of it. While they were talking to each other via video call, Karen asked Chuck to zoom in onto the stone, and within seconds, she asked him to buy it. Since his mother was so certain, why would Chuck not listen to his mother? He just bid for it! His mother said that even if he bought it with one hundred million, they would still profit from it. He only bought it with eighty million, so who was the fool? It was clear. "You are surely going to lose money!" Nancy said coldly. All the wealthy bosses were experienced in that field. They all felt that it was not necessary to bid higher. Since Chuck continued to bid higher for the stone, what did it mean? It meant that Chuck was a fool! "Profit or loss is not determined by your words!" Chuck said with a smile. "Humph!" Nancy was fuming with anger! She was being kind to him, but he dared to make those remarks to her! He just didn''t know how to appreciate her kindness. "Alright, this one was bought by guest number 20!" Everyone showed a mocking expression. When they were auctioning the items, there were professionals who had estimated that the stone was worth up to 70 million! Chuck actually spent 80 million on it, and gave them a profit of ten million. What was the point? He was a fool! Chuck shrugged. He was toozy to argue with those people. Those people who thought of themselves as experienced were nothingpared to his mother. The next piece was up for auction. Chuck secretly made a video call with his mother and zoomed into the stone. Since his mother was makingments, Chuck listened to her seriously. He didn''t expect that his mother was such an expert. Once he was done here, he was going to ask his mother to teach him more about gemstone investments. In fact, Karen didn''t expect that Chuck would suddenly take an interest in gemstone investments! "Chuck, Nancy is also an expert. You can learn from her first," Karen said. She nced at Nancy and felt that she was not bad. She was young, yet she was experienced. "Got it, Mom." Nancy had already made her bid, but the stone was bidding for higher since everyone had their eyes on it. Nancy was getting anxious! It was all Chuck''s fault. He had just spent 80 million on a piece of garbage. It was going to cause them a loss. Otherwise, she would have been more confident! "200 million! Guest number 1 bids for 200 million!" The auctioneer was shouting. Nancy sighed. If things went on like that, she would return empty-handed that night! "Three hundred million!" Chuck raised his sign! Ynda was stunned! The guests who were bidding all looked at each other in dismay! "What''s going on? Why did this young man still bid for it? How can he directly raise the price to 300 million? Is he a fool?" "I think that he is really a fool. Is he here to make trouble?" "The stone is at most worth 250 million, but this fool bid 300 million?" People had different opinions on Chuck and they all sneered at him. "Chuck, what are you doing?" Nancy was furious. Thest piece had not been auctioned yet. If he spent all of their money so quickly, what were they going to do when thest piece was auctioned? "Nothing, I''m just biding." Chuck was speechless. "I''m warning you, you are going to pay the 300 million yourself. Don''t use my money!" Nancy uttered coldly. What was that amount to him? Using her money to buy a stone that wasn''t worth much? Didn''t it mean that they were going to lose money? "Don''t worry. I''m not short on money. I won''t use your money," Chuck said. "You better not go back on your words!" Nancy was fuming. Chuck had probably already used up all of his money, so why did she have to continue to work with him? Nancy was even more furious. Why did Ynda introduce him to her? It was not good for her not to cooperate with him. She could only cooperate with him this time, and never again in the future! Nancy felt that it was the worst partnership in her entire career! It seemed that she had to be more careful with who she partnered with next time! Chuck''s bid was ridiculed by everyone. No one continued to bid because it was not worth it! If he bought it with 300 million, he would definitely lose money! They wouldn''tpete with a fool! Everyoneughed out loud. He was going to cry once he got his hands on that stone. The final item finally appeared in front of them! The stone was the size of a bucket. "The starting price of it is one hundred million! Let''s bid! It''s absolutely worth it!" The auctioneer did not even need to introduce it, but the atmosphere was chaotic! They all knew that thest item was an absolutely rare stone. Nancy let out a sigh. She definitely wouldn''t be able to bid for it. s! She didn''t want to bid anymore! Nancy was not in the mood at all. All the wealthy bosses had their eyes on the stone. How could she stand a chance against them! Chuck had just spent 380 million. At most, they could only afford another 100 million. What was that little money going to do? Even with her two hundred million, they would not even stand a chance. "Miss Lynch, don''t you want to bid?" Chuck asked. What on earth was Nancy thinking? Was she being overcautious? "Bid what? This will definitely be sold for about 500 million. I only have less than 200 million. Do you have the remaining 300 million dors?" Nancy was really helpless. If Chuck didn''t bid for thest two stones, they might be able to stand a chance. But he basically spent all of their money, what else could they do now? "200 million!" "Three hundred and fifty million!" The price increased exponentially. A lot of wealthy people had their eyes on that piece. What chance did they have? None. "Nancy, don''t be agitated. Chuck has the money," Ynda said. She didn''t know how much Chuck had, but he definitely had billions to spare. "He does? Ynda, are you kidding me?" Nancy said coldly. "No, why would I joke with you?" While the two of them were talking, Chuck raised his sign! "Five hundred million!" Nancy was furious, "Five hundred million? Do you have that much money? I only have two hundred million!" Everyone was taken aback!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Turning their heads, they saw that Chuck was the one bidding! "Is this guy nuts? Who knows him?" "I don''t." "I don''t know him either." "How can a young man have so much money? He just spent 380 million and now he is still bidding for 500 million? He has that much money?" "Yeah, do you have that much money? If you don''t, don''t make trouble!" The guests were enraged. What the hell? How many items did he want? "Yes, I do!" Chuck said tly. The auctioneer was taken aback. He had been an auctioneer for so long, but he had never seen Chuck before! "I bid for 500 million. If no one else bids higher, then this stone belongs to me," Chuck said loudly. The crowd was furious! Chapter 778 Chapter 778 "I would like to see how much money you have! I bid six hundred million!" One of the wealthy bosses said! "I''ll bid too! Six hundred and thirty million!" A bald man said coldly. "I''ll bid too. Six hundred and fifty million!" At the auction, several big bosses were irritated by Chuck. Nancy was furious. There was no chance for them. The price had sky-rocketed to almost seven hundred million! There won''t be the slightest bit of chance! Nancy was so furious that she wanted to curse! "The guy must be frightened now. It''s six hundred and fifty million. How could he bid more?" "Of course he can''t! He just spent three hundred and eighty million a moment ago! How can he have the money? It''s impossible!" The guests were making their own assumptions that Chuck didn''t have the money to bid anymore. Everyone there was wealthy. How could Chuck be in the same league as them? Ynda nced at Chuck without saying a word. She could feel the change in Chuck since his return. He was calm andposed. Meanwhile, Chuck remained calm! However, in Nancy''s eyes, Chuck''s expression only made her mad!! He didn''t have the money. Why was he so calm? "It''s no fun bidding in tens of millions! One billion!" Chuck said as he raised the sign. The audience burst into an uproar! "One billion? Is he serious?" "He raised it by 350 million!" "Could it be that this guyes from some super wealthy family?" "Who knows?" All the people in the room burst into an uproar because of Chuck''s sudden remark. Ynda was dumbfounded. One billion? She knew that it was nothing to Chuck. His calm andposed expression clearly showed that she had underestimated how rich he was! Nancy was stunned, frozen! He actually bid one billion? Did he have that much money? The auctioneer''s jaw dropped. One billion? He had presided over so many auctions and never had he seen such a high bid before! It was really a sky-high price! "Alright, this guest bids for one billion. Is there anyone else who will bid higher than this guest?" The auctioneer roared excitedly! The people who had just bid were furious at that moment! Chuck had insulted them! How could they be insulted by a reckless young man who didn''t even have the slightest experience in gemstone investment? "Boy, do you even have that much money?" The bald man said coldly. It was challenging even for them toe up with a lump sum of 1.4 billion, let alone for Chuck! "It''s none of your business if I have the money. If you want to buy it, just bid for it. If not, then shut up," Chuck said coldly. "F*ck!" The bald man was fuming. Everyone was moring! Was Chuck looking for death? Didn''t he know how powerful that bald man was? He dared to humiliate the bald man in public. Did he really want to die? As expected, a reckless fool would always be a reckless fool! It was not a pity at all for him to die! "No one is bidding. Auctioneer, why don''t you sound your hammer?" Chuck said. "Yes, sir!" The auctioneer was so excited that he wanted to m the hammer! It was really his first time seeing someone bidding for one billion! They were all furious. Chuck appeared out of nowhere and took all the three stones away. They were upset that they were going to leave empty-handed. "F*ck, you are going to suffer a hell of a loss!" "I''ve roughly estimated that thest item is only worth seven hundred million at most. He is going to suffer a huge loss!" "Definitely. Even a fool knows that this is definitely a huge loss. He thinks that he is so great just because he has bought the three stones. But in reality, he is just losing lots of his money!" They allughed at Chuck. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. All kinds of mockery could be heard! The auctioneer mmed his hammer. The auction officially ended! Chuck went backstage to make the payment! "He really has so much money?" Nancy was taken aback. It was unimaginable! If he could afford more than a billion, then he was definitely more wealthy than the rest of the people. "Yes, he definitely has the money." "But I thought that he only owns the za that is worth a few hundred million?" Nancy couldn''t seem to understand it! She knew that Chuck''s City Square was not too bad; the business was looking good. The za was definitely worth more than one billion dors. However, that was just an asset, there was no cash before it was sold off. Rightfully, Chuck''s cash flow should not be more than 300 million. But Chuck just cashed out 1.4 billion! "Who told you that?" Ynda was speechless. "You! Was it not you?" Nancy was dumbfounded. "I didn''t tell you that. You only asked about the za. Chuck has a construction site and he has invested more than two billion dors in it. Now, there is also a five-star hotel, which was bought for nearly four billion..." Ynda exined in detail. Nancy''s dazzling eyes widened. Her head felt light-headed as if she had just been punched. "What?" "I haven''t finished yet... He has invested in filmmaking..." Ynda continued with the list of investments while Nancy sat on the chair in a daze. How could Chuck who seemed so ordinary be wealthier than all the people there? It was unimaginable! "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Nancy couldn''t stop smiling bitterly. She had just been humiliated. She was showing off in front of Chuck who had a worth of billions. "Well, you never asked!" "Fine, I misjudged. He is indeed rich. However, he has paid too much for the three pieces which he will not make any profit from. Conservatively, it is estimated he may lose 400 million!" Nancy said seriously. She heard the analysis of the bosses, therefore she shared the same view. If Chuck''s bid was too high, he would definitely suffer a loss! Ynda was nervous. He could lose so much money? Everyone wasughing at him. They all wanted to see Chuck make a fool out of himself. Chuck came out from the backstage after settling the payment. Nancy no longer had her doubts. She didn''t expect Chuck to be no any ordinary person. He was just keeping a low profile. Who would have thought that such a person could have so much money! "I, I''m sorry for what happened just now," Nancy said while lowering her head. She was too embarrassed to face him. "It''s okay." Chuck didn''t mind. "He really paid for it. He is really super wealthy." "I''m certain that his family is rich. He looks like a fool, where else could he get his money from?" "That''s true!" The mockingughter continued. When Chuck walked over, everyone followed him. It seemed that they were going to cut the stones. The stones were worth 1.4 billion. What kind of gems were in those stones? They were not too surprised. They just wanted to know how much Chuck would lose! "Open the first one." Chuck pointed at a stone. The staff member immediately cut the stone. Chuck was full of confidence while Nancy sighed. So what if he had the money? He didn''t have a good eye for these things. He was bound to lose money! Chapter 779 Chapter 779 Frankly, Ynda was also a little anxious! It was his first time doing gemstone investments, but he seemed so confident. Where did he get the confidence from, since he didn''t have much experience in that field? Wouldn''t he lose a lot of money? Ynda thought that she had caused him to suffer losses by bringing him there. She shouldn''t have brought him there in the first ce. s! There was an uproar at that moment! "What are you guys making noise about? Let me go first. Open mine first!" The man who was the first to purchase the stone, walked over and said. "Sir, this..." The staff member asked Chuck. "It doesn''t matter. He can go first." Chuck wasn''t bothered by it. He had never seen that before! "Alright, I''ll cut this stone for him first." Since Chuck didn''t have a problem with it, the staff member just agreed. There was a mor! The sound of the cutting machine was earpiercing as it drilled into the stone. Everyone''s eyes were fixated on the stone! Chuck was also very intrigued about what was inside that piece of stone. When the machine drilled deeper, a sh of green could be seen! "Wow, there''s jade!" "Wow, you have such a good eye for jade. You can easily earn six million dors..." Everyone was shocked. They did not expect that there would be jade at all in that piece of stone. "What if I buy this from you for 15 million dors." "I''ll pay 16 million!" Several bosses started to quote their prices. That ore seemed really good. As long as they bought it, they would definitely make a lot of money. So, why wouldn''t they try to buy it over? It sounded like they were trying to snatch it away from him. The boss wasughing while negotiating the price. On the other end, the rest of the buyers also walked over to cut their stones. Chuck didn''t mind letting them go ahead first. Chuck actually found that gemstone investment was rather interesting. "Boss, it''s your turn," the staff member said to Chuck. "Okay, cut this one!" Chuck pointed at the smallest piece. Everyone''s gaze was on the stone! They were also there to watch the show. The staff member slowly cut in! From the edge, one-third of the stone was cut! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Didn''t he buy it for 80 million? I think he is going to lose 20 million!" "I''m sure it''ll be more than that. I think he is going to lose 30 million!" "I think he is going to lose half of his money!" They were allughing at him. Nancy was silent for a moment because she felt that what they were saying was true. Everyone there was an expert in this field. Everyone agreed Chuck was definitely going to suffer huge losses. Nancy felt that it should only be worth around 20 million. A person could suffer a great loss in gemstone investment, even if they had the money. They needed to have a keen eye! If Chuck didn''t have a keen eye, he was bound to lose money! With how recklessly Chuck spent his money on the stones, it was better for him not to be involved in that field. Thud! The sound of the cutting machine was earpiercing. Dust was all over the ce. "There''s a shade of green!" "There should be jade in it! Otherwise, he would have suffered a great loss." "The stone is filled with jade. Based on the color, it looks like imperial jade!" "What? Oh my gosh, it''s imperial jade!" Everyone was taken aback! Everyone was frozen! It was just shocking! Even the expression of the staff member changed. When he was cutting through, he became even more meticulous. "It''s really imperial jade! This will definitely be worth billions. He is going to make a huge profit by just buying it for 80 million!" They were all astonished! Everyone had been wrong about that stone. It was highly profitable! Everyone could not believe it! "It''s actually imperial jade. How did he figure it out?" Nancy muttered to herself. Her beautiful eyes widened. Ynda was dumbfounded too. Did Chuck have such a good eye for stones? Chuck smirked in his heart. It was his mother who had a keen eye. Through the video call, his mother could tell how much it was worth. His mother was truly impressive. Chuck was looking forward to the next stone. What would happen then? "Continue!" Chuck pointed at another piece. The staff member gulped and began to cut the second piece. He really didn''t expect that the first piece would have the rare imperial jade. What kind of vision did he have? As the sound of the cutting machine rang out again, everyone nced at each other. "I don''t think he would be so lucky again. At the very least he is going to suffer a loss of 50 million with an investment of 300 million!" "I also think he is going to suffer a great loss!" While they were making their assumptions and before they could say further, the stone revealed a dark green gem! Everyone was shocked again! "Oh my gosh! It''s impossible!" "Is it true? It''s another imperial jade!" They were all petrified! Their jaws dropped. The imperial jade was rare, but getting two at once was really unimaginable! Nancy was really dumbfounded. Her jaw dropped. Her beautiful face was filled with horror! Both of them had imperial jade. How lucky was he? "Oh my gosh. Such arge piece of imperial jade, it is worth at least 500 million!" The hall was filled with exmations of amazement! They had expected earlier that Chuck was going to lose lots of money. However, to everyone''s surprise, he was profiting from the first two stones! He was just a newbie in that field! "How about I buy this from you for 500 million?" One of them said hurriedly. "I, I''ll pay 530 million!" Everyone was scrambling for it! "Sorry, I''m not selling!" Chuck shook his head. He was going to make a ne out of it. "You are new to this. You can''t handle such a huge thing. Sell it to me and I''ll help you out!" "I can handle it!" Chuck shrugged. Everyone was speechless! How could he handle it by himself! Nancy couldn''t believe how Chuck made his remarks so calmly. She had the hunch that he wanted to get into that industry! What did Chuck want to do? Did he want to turn it into a ne? It required a huge amount of investment! "Cut thest one!" Chuck''s eyes twinkled. He was also a little excited. Chuck had learned quite a lot from his mother and had gained some experience from thest two stones which were cut earlier. Could it be imperial jade again? Everyone held their breath! "There were two consecutive imperial jades. He can''t be so lucky to get the third piece too?" "Absolutely impossible! If this is another imperial jade, I''m going to change myst name!" "I don''t think it''s possible either. How could he be so lucky? Let''s find out. He has profited 300 million from thest two pieces. He is surely going to suffer a huge loss this time. If he didn''t bid for thisst one, he could''ve still profited..." Everyone made their assumptions again, but Chuck remained unmoved. He stared at the third stone and said, "Cut!" Thud! The staff member gulped hard and started cutting the stone nervously! Chapter 780 Chapter 780 The sound of the cutting machine was loud and shrill! There were no other sounds at the scene, not even the sound of breathing. Everyone held their breath! Because everyone wanted to see if Chuck would get another gem from thest stone! Was he going to earn a profit? Nancy''s gaze seemed serious and she was getting nervous! Has she made a mistake? Thud! The debris of the stone covered the entire room and out of a sudden, a shade of green appeared. Everyone was staring at it. It was unbelievable! "Oh my gosh! It is another piece of imperial jade!" "How on earth did he do it? Does he have X-ray vision?" "I admire him so much! Was he pretending to be a fool just now? In fact, he''s an expert!" "Absolutely! Incredible! I''ve never seen such a thing before. I think it should be a world record. He bought three stones and all three of them turned out to be imperial jade!" They were all stupefied because it was truly unbelievable! Such a huge imperial jade might be worth around 1.2 billion! In other words, Chuck had profited around 700 million from the auction. Gulp! Everyone at the scene swallowed hard! Nancy''s face was filled with shock! Had she really made another mistake? What was going on? Nancy couldn''t believe her eyes. Was Chuck a novice or was he actually a veteran? Ynda''s beautiful eyes widened in shock! "Alright, help me keep them!" Chuck breathed a sigh of relief, while he thanked his mother in his heart. Was there anything that his mother didn''t know? The moment the staff member heard Chuck, he was stunned. "Sell one to me. I''ll pay 1.3 billion for it!" "I''ll pay 1.5 billion!" There was amotion. Everyone knew that buying such a huge piece of imperial jade would cost a lot of money! "I''m not selling!" Chuck refused! Everyone felt a little regretful. "I regret it. It turns out that we are the fools and we misjudged him. As for thest one, if I insisted on continuing to bid, I could''ve... Sigh!" "Me too. I didn''t expect it to be an imperial jade!" They were all sorry! Regretted that they didn''tpete with Chuck just now! After all, it was an imperial jade! "Let''s go! We can go now!" Chuck shrugged. Ynda dragged Nancy along! Once again, the people burst into an uproar! "This young man is going to be a legend here!" They couldn''t stop eximing! "This kid doesn''t know how to appreciate favors. I''m offering to buy it from him, but he refuses! Can he handle all three pieces of imperial jade?" A sinister boss said slowly. His eyes were fiery red. "What? Pedro, do you still have any idea?" A sneaky boss said. "What do you think? The three imperial jades are worth over two billion. I don''t believe you''re not interested in them!" "Of course I''m interested!" "Yes, what are you still waiting for? You often do such things, don''t you?" Pedro said coldly. "You can''t say it that way. I just do this from time to time, I don''t do it often." "Don''t talk nonsense, go and get the people ready!" "Okay, I have already asked someone to arrange for it. However, this kid''s family should be rich. Will we be in trouble if we do this?" "You think too much. Kill him secretly and get rid of his body. Who is going to find out? Are you not willing to risk it for 2 billion dors? It''s not easy to make money!" Pedroughed insidiously. The two of them pped their hands in unison and got their men to get ready. Nancy was very reserved and nervous. Why? In the auction earlier, although she had a verbal agreement with Chuck and cooperated with him, she did not take out any money. Furthermore, she thought that Chuck had made a mistake and would suffer a huge loss! She didn''t expect a profit, and a huge profit at that! "Don''t worry, Chuck is not the kind of person that goes back on his words," Ynda said to Nancy. She started tofort her. Nancy smiled bitterly. Not go back on his words? But she didn''t do anything. Would Chuck give her money for free? Was he so generous? It was impossible. No person would do that, let alone on just a verbal agreement. "Chuck, regarding the gemstone investment, you should consult thatdy that you are coborating with. I''ll prepare a file for you in the next few days and you have to study it." Karen smiled. Chuck was interested in gemstone investment. She was delighted when she heard that Chuck wanted to turn those jades into nes. It was quite a good idea. If Chuck could turn them into nes, then he would definitely profit lots from it. "Yes, I know. Mom, I''ll hang up first." Chuck wanted to have a good talk with Nancy. His mother''sment was reasonable. In other words, it was rare for a person like Nancy to be so young and yet so experienced. If she was groomed a little, she could definitely be one of the best gemstone investors. "By the way, you mustn''t stop fighting! Do you understand?" Karen was extremely serious. The only way for him to continue surviving was for him to establish a huge business empire. "I know." "Don''t forget that I only have you as my son. You must make sure nothing happens to you." "Mom, I really have to go now!" After hanging up, Karen smiled. This child was annoyed that she spoke too much? Her expression became serious in an instant after herugh earlier. "Sabina, you''ve really surprised me..." She thought. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chuck walked over while Nancy said cautiously, "Chuck, what are you going to do with those three jades?" "Do you have any ideas?" "I have an idea. I just estimated that everything should be worth 2.2 billion. I know someone who is willing to buy them for 2.22 billion. There should be no problem." Nancy became very polite. Chuck shocked her again and again tonight. He was definitely an heir of a super- rich family! "I don''t want to sell it!" Chuck shook his head and said meaningfully. "You don''t want to sell it? Then are you thinking of refining the jades yourself? This requires a lot of connections." Nancy was also in the industry. She knew it would cost an arm and a leg to do that. "Sure, how much would it cost to invest in a factory? Do you have any connections?" "You, you want to?" "Yes, I''ve called my mom. She also agreed with it." Nancy couldn''t believe it. As expected, he was an heir to a rich family. "The factory may cost ten billion!" "Only ten billion? That''s fine! Are you interested in coborating with me?" Chuck shrugged and asked. Chapter 781 Chapter 781 Nancy was stunned! Only ten billion? Oh my! How rich was he to say that? "Are you interested?" Chuck asked. "I... I..." Nancy stammered. She did not know what to say. She thought that Chuck''s family had at most 10 billion dors. That was why he could spend more than one billion to buy the three stones. But how much did he actually have? Chuck talked about ten billion dors like it was nothing to him! In an instant, Nancy clearly felt the gap between her and Chuck. "I... I don''t have that much money. I can only afford 200 million with my current cash flow." Nancy''s voice became softer. "It''s fine, you don''t need to pay. As long as you are interested, you can invest and assist me. You can take five percent of the shares. What do you think?" Chuck said with a smile. Five percent? Five percent was equivalent to 500 million dors! Nancy was shocked again! "Are... are you serious?" Nancy felt that she might have misheard him. How could she have met such a good person! No wonder Ynda said that she could work for Chuck for the rest of her life. Chuck, as a boss, was really good! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Of course I''m serious. We can n a specific program in the next few days. As for the ten billion, I''ll make a call to the bank tomorrow," Chuck said. "Tomorrow? Aren''t you afraid that I will take the money and run away?" Nancy did not know what to say. She was stunned by what Chuck said. "You''re a smart woman. If I can fork out 10 billion dors, it means that I don''t need that 10 billion..." Chuck did not finish his sentence. Nancy got his point. "Understood!" She really understood. If a man could afford to invest 10 billion dors in a business, how could he be concerned about her running away with it? She couldn''t run away with it, anyway! Even if she could run away with the money, she would not be able to spend it. "Alright, I''lle up with a n in a few days. Let us research it together," Chuck said. "Then, Ynda will not be involved in this?" Nancy asked. Ynda absolutely would not have any problem with the n. "Ynda is now in charge of the za, a hotel and a construction site. There''s also a pharmaceuticalpany to deal with, and I have something else for her to do. She''s busier than I am, therefore I will be responsible for the gemstone investment!" Chuck shrugged. Ynda''s ability was not limited to these areas. Chuck wanted to expand his business in a short period of time! Nancy looked at Ynda with envy. She was so lucky to work for a boss like Chuck. Ynda felt that there was no problem. She could manage more things. Chuck wondered if he should hire an assistant for Ynda, or find someone else. After all, his business empire needed many talents. "I understand." Nancy nodded. "Okay, I''ll hand over the three stones to you after the production line has been set up." "Okay, Director Cannon!" Nancy lowered her head. It was hard for her to address him like that, but from that moment on, she had became Chuck''s employee. "You don''t have to call me that. You can just call me Chuck," Chuck said. He was not used to it. "Okay." "All right. I think everyone''s hungry. Let''s find a ce to eat." Chuck''s mood was quite good that day. He had made a few hundred million dors. Themercialndscape was rapidly expanding. Ynda and Nancy both had no objection. Ynda was driving. Chuck smiled and said, "Nancy, you don''t have to be so restrained. Just rx a little. We''re all friends now, there''s no need to be so serious." How could Nancy rx? The man in front of her was super rich with a worth of more than 100 billion dors! To rich people, her 200 million worth was considered nothing. They were not on the same level. How could she not be nervous? Nancy lowered her head while Chuck did not say anything else. After all, they weren''t too familiar with each other. It was normal that she could not rx! Screech! Suddenly, Ynda stepped on the brake! Nancy who was sitting behind, did not fasten her seat belt. She suddenly jerked forward when Ynda braked suddenly. However, Chuck reached out and held her. Nancy''s face was as red as an apple. Because Chuck''s hand identally touched her. She did not lose her temper. Chuck did not do it on purpose, he did it out of kindness. "Nancy, are you alright?" "I''m fine." Nancy shook her head while she started blushing. In an instant, she became extremely reserved. "Ynda, what happened?" Chuck shrugged and asked. He had good physical fitness, therefore even though the car had braked suddenly, he could react fairly quickly. "There is an excavator on the road." Ynda suddenly wondered why there was an excavator on the road. What was going on? Chuck looked out and sneered, "Ynda,e to the back seat. Let me drive!" "Okay!" Ynda heard Chuck''s serious tone and understood that something must have happened. They switched positions. "Could it be because someone is mad?" Nancy was rather experienced. What Chuck did earlier was too astonishing. It was more than two billion dors! It was normal for others to get mad! "Well, it''s okay. I promise that you both will be safe!" Chuck stepped on the elerator with a rumbling sound. When the engine roared, the car soon sped ahead. Even if there was an excavator in front of him, he could go around it as there was a grass patch by the side of the road. Nancy and Ynda immediately fastened their seat belts. They had never encountered such a situation before! They were scared and nervous. "What the hell! This guy''s driving skill is surprisingly good! Go after him now!" A man with sses, Spencer, who was driving a Land Rover, sneered disdainfully. Wasn''t it normal for a young billionaire to be good at driving? "Okay. If you want to y, let''s y!" Vroom! Vroom! Seven Land Rovers rushed forward like mad beasts. They roared and chased after him! "Go after him! Puncture the car tire!" Spencerughed ferociously! He was very excited about the mission, because he would be rewarded eight million dors thereafterpletion! Vroom! Vroom! One of his men fired a shot and it hit the tire. Boom! The tire burst instantly! Screech! The car shook violently and almost overturned! Whoosh! Seven Land Rovers surrounded the car. All the strong men inside the carsughed at them. It was a simple mission! It was easy money! "Guys, get down. Pedro asked us to get it done clean!" Spencer smiled slightly. Everyone in the cars got out. There were more than 20 of them! They stared at Chuck''s car like a tiger eyeing its prey! "There are so many of them!" Nancy''s face was pale. Ynda''s expression did not look good either, but she was calm. "Chuck, why don''t we give them the stones?" Staying alive was more important. "It won''t be that easy to rob my things! You two just wait for me in the car!" Chuck opened the door and went out. "Don''t go out! Chuck, you will die!" Ynda turned pale. There were so many people outside, how could Chuck handle them alone? "It''s all right. I forgot to tell you, I''m good at fighting now," Chuck said with a smile. Chapter 782 Chapter 782 Chuck said that he was good at fighting? Ynda and Nancy were speechless! Even if he was good at fighting, how could he handle so many people by himself? But there were dozens of people outside. How could he handle them alone? Even Hercules could probably only handle four at once! Not even the God of War could do it! "Chuck, don''t be stubborn! Give them the stones. Your life is more important. If you lose it, how can you set up your business empire?" Ynda stopped Chuck. How could she allow Chuck to go out by himself and die? She could not just sit back and watch. "Don''t worry." Chuck shrugged. "I can''t. You''re young and aggressive. I''m worried that you can''t withstand their strength!" Ynda emphasized. Nancy nodded. "That''s right, Chuck. Give them the stones. Your life is more important!" Nancy said. She was d to have met a boss like Chuck that day. She did not want to see Chuck get beaten to death by them. It was not worth it! How could a super-rich person like Chuck in his prime time just die there like this? "Those three are still discussing! Hey, there are two beautiful women in the car, and their bodies look great!" "Boss, that one is beautiful. I like her!" "F*ck! You like her? The boss always chooses first! Don''t you know the rules?" Everyone surrounded the car. Spencer looked at Ynda and Nancy from head to toe with his fiery eyes! He had seen many women, but his eyes lit up when he saw Ynda and Nancy. They were gorgeous! "I did not expect that in addition to making money today, I would meet two beautiful women. Dudes, I''ll enjoy myself first. You can have them when I''m done!" Spencerughed wildly in excitement. This transaction was really too great! Even if he was not rewarded with a few million, it would be sufficient to get his hands on Ynda and Nancy who were beauties. "Let''s go!" Spencer could not wait any longer! His gang was also very excited when they heard they could also be part of the action. Their eyes brightened in an instant.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Nancy''s face turned pale. She started to panic under the gaze of those perverts. There were so many of them. Would she be tortured to death there? Ynda''s face did not look good either. "You see, this group of people will not let us go even if we gave them the stones!" Chuck already knew. All men liked beautiful women. Needless to say, they all took an interest to Ynda and Nancy! "Chuck, let''s run!" Ynda forced herself to calm down. "No need. Just wait for me a while, I¡¯ll be back in a moment." Chuck stepped forward. "Chuck is going to die! There are too many of them!" Nancy was trembling. Nancy had never encountered such a situation before. If she was meant to die, she would ept it with dignity. But if she were to be raped to death by so many men, Nancy could not ept it. Ynda did not answer. She did not know why, but Chuck''s calmness gave her a sense of security, albeit being in such a dangerous situation. She could not understand it herself. Where did the sense of securitye from? "Let''s have faith in Chuck!" Ynda said. The only thing they could do was to trust Chuck! Because they were hopeless! Nancy gave a wry smile. What other option did she have but to trust Chuck? "s, I have such a bright future ahead of me, how could I die here?" Nancy thought to herself. "Ynda, I do not want to be harassed to death. So, just kill meter! No, the two of us will kill each other at the same time! This way, we will both die in honor!" Nancy''s heart was filled with bitterness. "Okay," Ynda agreed. Up until that moment, she was still an honorable woman. How could she be insulted by those people? "Don''t me Chuck. He will do his best!" "I don''t me him. I can only me myself for having such bad luck!" Nancy sighed. She was extremely worried. s! Ynda did not say a word. "Who sent you here?" Chuck asked with a shrug. "Do you think it''s necessary for a dead man to know?" Spencer said with a grim smile, "Get rid of him. It''s time for us to enjoy our time with thedies!" "Alright!" They were extremely excited! "Well, if you don''t say it now, I will ask you againter! Do you really want a fight? I can give you a chance. Leave now and I will spare your lives! What do you think of this deal?" Chuck asked everyone on the spot. But in return, everyoneughed at him! "He''s so foolish!" "Is this a new way to beg for mercy? You''re asking us to leave? How stupid are you to say that?" Their sarcasm was ringing in his ears! "Well, if you want to die, then I have no objection. Then, go ahead!" Chuck''s eyes were cold as he said that. "Do you want to start with me? I''ll beat you to death..." However, before he could say more... Suddenly... A fist wasing toward him somehow! He was stupefied. He avoided the inconceivable speed, but a secondter, another fistnded on his chest! Crack! His rib was broken! Bang! He flew like a piece of trash! Bang! Heid on the ground and twitched. Blood flowed out from his mouth while he could not speak clearly. He soon died with a hint of reluctance in his voice. In that instant, everyone fell silent. Laughter? There was noughter anymore! Not even the sound of breathing could be heard. They fell into a dead silence. It was because of Chuck''s punch! Ynda and Nancy were shocked! They could not believe what they had just seen. It was too fast. How did Chuck appear in front of that man and send him flying out with just a punch? How did that happen? It was like an illusion! "Chuck is so awesome!" Nancy was unable to control herself. The scene was even more exciting than a movie! "I did not know he was this good at fighting!" Ynda''s beautiful eyes twinkled. At that moment, Chuck''s sculpture-like figure was imprinted in her mind. "F*ck! What happened? Is he dead?" Spencer was shocked. One punch sent a person flying out, and even killed him? It was too terrifying! Everyone was in shock! "Ah!" "No! Don''t!" "Please don''t hit me!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Chuck moved swiftly among them. Each time he moved, a person would fly out while spitting out blood. They could not withstand Chuck¡¯s punches. He was such a powerful man! Chuck wore a special ring that weighed a few kilograms! The power of one punch was equivalent to a few hundred pounds! No human could withstand his punches at all! In less than a minute, many peopleid on the ground motionless. A few of them were howling and crying. They regretted they did not grab the chance to escape earlier! They evenughed at him! It was toote to regret it! "All done! I think it''s time for you to tell me who sent you all here!" Chuck flexed his wrists while showing his shiny white teeth. Chapter 783 Chapter 783 Spencer was so frightened that he sat on the ground. He was also a mercenary who had retired from the army. It was not a problem for him to handle twenty people alone, but he would need to go through a hard battle! But, he definitely could not kill a man with just one punch like Chuck! It was obvious that there was a gap of strength between them! It was terrifying! "Don''t, don''te closer!" Spencer yelled. He took out his gun and was about to pull the trigger. Chuck threw out a dagger at the same time! It hit Spencer''s wrist, of which the hand was holding the gun! Everything seemed to have happened at the speed of lightning! "Ah!" The dagger was given by Sophia. At that speed, it could pierce through bone. Spencer screamed loudly! Since his bone had been pierced through, he could not hold the gun anymore! Thud! The gun fell to the ground! Bam! Chuck kicked him mercilessly! Spencer screamed again and was unable to retaliate against Chuck. Heid on the ground and screamed, "Please, don''t kill me. I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you everything!" Fear flooded him. He did not expect that Chuck could handle all of them alone! "Why didn''t you just tell me earlier?" Chuck shrugged. "Spare me, please! It was Pedro Gellert who sent us! He ordered us to kill you and retrieve the stones!" "Oh? Pedro Gellert? I don''t know him. Do you?" Chuck asked Nancy. She was amazed by what she had seen. One punch could actually kill a person? What kind of strength was that? She still could not figure it out! "Pedro was the one who justpeted with you for the final piece of stone," Nancy said. "Oh, I see!" Chuck did not have an impression of him at all. "I''ve already told you who it was. Let me go now!" Spencer coughed violently. Chuck''s kick nearly killed him. "Let you go? It''s not that simple! If you take me to him, I will let you go," Chuck shrugged and said. "What!" Spencer was terrified! What did he mean? Was he trying to get revenge on the two bosses? "If you don''t want to, then you''ll have to die here!" Chuck revealed his pearly white teeth. Spencer could not stop shivering, "I... I''ll take you to him!" Chuck''s smile made him shiver. Spencer knew that if he did not agree, Chuck would not hesitate to hit him again! He wanted to live! The only way out was to be obedient! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Good, you chose wisely! Ynda, Nancy, get in the car with me!" Chuck said. The car that he bought for Ynda could not be used anymore. Ynda and Nancy did not have any other cars, therefore they could only drive Spencer''s Land Rover. "Okay!" Ynda understood. The sense of security she had felt earlier came from Chuck''s hidden strength! She never thought that this rich kid would actually be good at fighting! He was the first in the world! "Come on, get out of the car! We can''t drive this car anymore." Ynda felt sorry and distressed. It was the car given by Chuck to her. She had always been very fond of it, but she did not expect it to be ruined that day! "s!" Ynda sighed. Nancy got out of the car as well. Chuck grabbed Spencer, pulled him up and pushed him into the car! "You, drive... The two of you, get in the back seat." Chuck took the stones from the car and ced them into the Land Rover. The four of them got into the car. Spencer drove toward the ce in fear. He drove into a vi. The two bosses wereughing. Everything was normal. In a short moment, each of them would get more than a billion dors. Shouldn''t they be happy? "Why hasn''t Spencer arrived yet?" "Don''t worry. Spencer has done this many times before. Also, he brought more than 20 men with him. There shouldn''t be any problems! Just wait for the money to arrive!" "But it''s been a while." One of the bosses was very dissatisfied. "Spencer is a man as well. When he sees a beautiful woman like Nancy, wouldn''t he have fun with her on the spot?" "Oh my! I''ve forgotten about Nancy. I''ve wanted her for a long time, but Spencer gets his hands on her first!" "I like the women with that boy. Their figures are extremely hot! Unfortunately, I have forgotten about it. Otherwise, I would''ve gotten Spencer to bring those two women back. Wouldn''t it great to earn money and enjoy ourselves with the women too?" The two bosses felt a little disappointed. But soon, they drank and celebrated in advance. Suddenly, a voice sounded! "You two are in such a good mood. You are drinking too? Were you waiting for me?" The two bosses were shocked as Spencer and Chuck were right at the door! Spencer looked ghastly pale while Chuck remained unfazed! "What? How could he still be alive?" The two bosses were in shock! Shouldn''t Chuck be dead? "What happened? Spencer, you brought so many people with you. Were they all killed?" "Why didn''t you tell me in advance that he is so powerful? More than 20 of my brothers were all killed by him with just one punch!" Spencer was fuming! If he knew in advance that Chuck was so powerful, he would not dare to kill Chuck even if he was paid 100 million! "What? They died with one punch?" The two bosses were stunned. Was he a demon? How could a person die by a single punch? "All right, I don''t want to see the two of you anymore. Spencer, go and beat them to death. Then, I''ll let you go!" Chuck shrugged and said. "What?" Spencer was shocked! The two bosses were terrified! "Wouldn''t it be easier for you to kill them in just three minutes?" Fear consumed Spencer. His face was pale, and he thrust forward with a chair! Crack! It was a mahogany chair, which was extremely sturdy. With just one hit, one of the bosses sat on the ground with his head bleeding, looking nk. Spencer was scared again. The boss screamed and thenid on the ground motionlessly. "No, don''t kill me! Please, I was wrong, I was wrong!" "It''s good that you know that you are wrong. Anyway, I won''t forgive you. Kill him!" Chuck said coldly. Spencer picked up the bloody chair and smashed it on the other boss! "Argh!" The scream was endless! There was a lot of blood on the ground! It was a horrible scene! It was toote to regret it! "I... I''ve killed both of them!" Spencer said in fear. "Oh, I can tell! Come here!" Chuck ordered him. Spencer was terrified and quickly knelt down. "Please spare my life. From now on, I will be your servant! Please spare my life! I beg you!" "You want to be my servant? Alright, get up!" Chuck shrugged. Indeed, he wanted to gather a team. Otherwise, how could he ovee Sabina''s revenge against him? Spencer was ecstatic. "Really? " "Yes. As long as you are obedient, I won''t mistreat you!" Chuck said. Spencer, who was close to death, was about to cry, "Thank you. From today onward, I will be at yourmand!" Chapter 784 Chapter 784 In the Land Rover outside the vi... It was dead silent! Ynda and Nancy were waiting for Chuck. "How will he deal with Pedro and the others?" It was unbelievable to Nancy! When Chuck returned, there was a murderous look on his face! "I don''t know. We don''t need to know," Ynda answered. No matter what Chuck did, Ynda had decided a long time ago that she would work for Chuck for the rest of her life. Nancy was stunned. She understood why Chuck trusted Ynda so much. Because Ynda trusted him as well! It was a subtle rtionship. Nancy was envious. When would she be able to form such a subtle employeremployee rtionship with Chuck? "Chuck is out!" Ynda breathed in relief. Actually, she was worried about what would happen to Chuck. She thought her reasoning made sense. She did not want to lose a good employer! "Mr. Cannon, what can I do for you?" Spencer asked with his head down. He already had a near death experience earlier. "ount number!" "Mr. Cannon, I..." Spencer was stunned. He was like a ve to Chuck. There was no need to give him any money! "Give me your ount number. Since you work for me, I won''t mistreat you! I''ll give you money because I want you to groom talents for me. I need quality bodyguards for my businesses. Gather them for me! The more, the better." "Yes, sir! Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it!" "ount number!" Spencer thought that Chuck would give him at most a thousand dors. But when he received a message, he was shocked, "Fifty million dors?" "That''s right. 50 million is the start-up capital. I need a lot of people who are good at fighting. Help me find them! You can use the rest of the money on yourself!" "Yes, sir. Consider it done! Thank you, Mr. Cannon!" Spencer was ecstatic. Although he had be a servant, he had also found a good boss! "All right, please go ahead with work." Chuck was tired. He wanted to take the twodies to have supper, and then have his rest. "Yes, sir!" Spencer left. Chuck drove and left along with Ynda and Nancy. He headed to a ce for supper. He did not bother to drive Ynda home and instead drove directly to his mother''s hotel. He had arranged a room forthem! "This hotel belongs to Chuck?" Nancy was astonished! It was a five- star hotel and was very luxurious. There were many Rolls-Royce cars parked right in front of the hotel to chauffer guests around. The hotel was worth at least five billion dors. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "It belongs to Chuck''s mother." Ynda only found out about that recently. But it was normal. Chuck was super rich, and so was his mother! Nancy took a deep breath and wondered why. It was very simple! As soon as she entered the hotel, she knew that the management was absolutely top in the world! What did it mean? There were definitely more than one 5-star hotels like that. There might be a few or perhaps dozens of such hotels! He was filthy rich! Nancy was stupefied! They went to their respective rooms. Nancyy on the bed. She had stayed in many 5-star hotels before, but there was no hotel that could give her the same satisfaction and enjoyment as this one! She even had a dream, and it was a beautiful dream. She dreamed that she was wearing a wedding dress in thergest hotel in the world, and made a vow to a man in front of her friends and rtives! She saw the man''s face! She was stunned. It was Chuck? Nancy woke up and was at a loss. How could she have that kind of dream? Nancy pped herself. What was she thinking? However, when she thought about it, her face turned red. He was so rich that any woman would like him! She was a woman too! Chuck checked into a room to take his rest. The next day, Nancy got up early and started her nning while Ynda went to the pharmaceutical factory. Both of them were busy. Nancy could not rush her nning. As long as there was a solid n, the production line could be set up soon. Ynda could not rush either. She had to do it in an orderly manner! Chuck was short of assistants! Therefore, he wanted to find someone like Ynda to assist him! However, it was not easy to find someone like Ynda! Such talents were harder to find than a project! Chuck had already asked Ynda to buy her own car. However, she was busy and did not have the time for it. Chuck had the 4S Automobile Store contact number. He called them directly to deliver a car to Ynda, then transferred the payment to them! Ynda saw the new car. Her beautiful eyes were red and glistening. "Young Master Cannon, there is news about Quinn!" Betty looked for Chuck that day. "Where is she?" Chuck asked. He could not wait to see her. Quinn was special to Chuck. The two of them had even slept together. Did he miss her? When Chuck returned to his home country, he definitely missed her. "She''s in Belinton City!" "What is she doing in Belinton City?" Chuck did not understand. Wasn''t she going to invest here? Why did she change her mind? "Quinn''s business investment failed, and she had a big problem, therefore she went to Belinton City." Betty managed to find out from her investigation. "Got it." Chuck wanted to look for Quinn there. He could also explore if there were any potential investments there as well. "Betty, I''m driving to Belinton City!" "Okay, have a safe journey!" Chuck went to the basement parking lot and took one of his cars. When Chuck left the hotel and headed to Belinton City, he saw a familiar person by the roadside! It was Queenie! Queenie, whom he had slept with earlier in Yvette''s house. Both Zelda and Queenie were unforgettable! Chuck stopped by the side of the road and shouted, "Queenie!" Chuck had given her a house and over one million dors. She was coping well. Even though she had to raise her younger sister by herself. Queenie was shocked and turned around in surprise. "Chuck! You''re back?" That''s right! After Chuck dropped out of school, Queenie dropped out too. She could not focus on her studies anymore, therefore she discontinued it. With Zelda''s help, she started her business. It was not bad. She was an entrepreneur! "Yes! Get in the car!" Queenie got into the car and became reserved, just like how she was that night. The atmosphere changed. "Chuck, how are you doing?" "I''m alright. What about you?" Chuck was grateful. This woman was just as important to him as Zelda in Chuck''s heart. It was hard for him to forget her. She gave him her most precious thing, but he did not give her anything in return. Chuck was ashamed of himself. "I''m fine!" Queenie said. She suddenly felt that Chuck had changed a lot. He was no longer the reserved boy, nor was he the man who had slept with her. Queenie sighed. "Well then..." "Wait a minute, I''ll send you home," Chuck said. Quinn was not in a hurry. He could not let Queenie leave like that. Chapter 785 Chapter 785 "Queenie, let me send you home," Chuck said gently. Chuck had different feelings for Queenie. He could not describe it, but he did not want to see Queenie disappointed. She was a quiet and well-behaved girl. "Alright, thank you." Queenie agreed. She was moved, but she knew that there was a huge gap between her and Chuck. She did not dare to dream about it. Because she knew that even if she worked hard her whole life, it was impossible for her to catch up to Chuck''s status. Therefore, she had given up during the time when Chuck was away. She had thought it through, not having hope for it anymore... Chuck was super rich, but who was she? She was poor, and they were not from the same world. What could she hope for? They were silent along the way. While Chuck drove, Queenie lowered her head and reminisced the times when they were together. Time passed by quickly. After a while, they arrived at her apartment. Queenie was in a daze! Yvette bought the ce previously before it was bought over by Chuck and then given to Queenie. Chuck was feeling emotional! "Queenie, let me take you upstairs." Chuck wanted to see if Queenie had been living well. She was thrifty and certainly would not spend money unwisely. Chuck thought that she might not have used up all the money that was compensated for her at that time. Chuck''s heart ached for her. "Alright." Queenie did not speak much and kept quiet thereafter. Chuck went with Queenie to the first floor. When Queenie opened the door, everything inside was familiar and unchanged, just like the time when Yvette stayed in it. Everything was tidy and neat. She was a girl who loved to keep her things tidy and neat. "Chuck, pleasee in and have a drink!" Queenie whispered. Chuck entered. Queenie handed him a ss of water and said, "Chuck, please have some water!" Chuck drank the ss of water and asked, "Is there anything that you need? Money?" "I don''t need it, I have enough. I don''t need it at all." Queenie shook her head. She knew Chuck had good intentions. She did not me him at all. She just felt sorry that the gap between her and Chuck was too big. s! Chuck put down his ss and hugged her. Queenie¡¯s body trembled. "Take good care of yourself. You must call me if you need anything, okay?" Chuck was afraid that Queenie would keep things to herself. "Okay, I will." Knock! Knock! Knock! "Hey, Queenie, open the door. I''m so handsome. Why don''t you like me? Who do you like then? Open the door!" A voice came from outside the door. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Queenie was frightened. After he saw Queenie a few days ago, the man had fancied her and insisted on going after her. He had been knocking on her door every day! "Queenie, if I had left you alone earlier today, you wouldn''t have told me that you''ve met such a person, would you?" Chuck was angry and sighed. There was no other way. Queenie was the kind of girl who endured all hardships silently. Chuck had no other choice. "I... I''m sorry. He..." Queenie hurriedly bit her lip and did not know how to answer Chuck''s question. "Remember, if such a thing happens in the future, you must tell me. Got it?" Chuck''s heart ached for her. s! He cared so much for her. "Okay." "Wait for me here." Chuck loosened his grasp on her. "Chuck, what are you going to do? He''s a huge man!" Before she could say further, Chuck had already left. "Who are you? What are you doing at my girlfriend''s house? D*mn it, what did you do to my girlfriend?" "Ah!" Thud! There were shouts and screams outside the door. After a few secondster, it became silent. In less than a minute, Chuck opened the door and walked in safely. Queenie was shocked. "Chuck, what did you do?" "Trust me, he will never disturb you again." Chuck''s heart ached. That loser at the door thought that he was strong and could bully people. However, he did not know that Chuck couldn''t be bothered to fight with that kind of person. If Chuck punched him in the head, he would have a concussion. He would suffer from brain damage easily. Chuck knocked him out and dragged him away. He called Betty to ask someone to handle that loser. He could even have him kicked out of the country. Queenie was moved. "Thank you!" After waiting for a while, Queenie was touched and felt a sense of security. No one had ever given her such a feeling, except for Chuck. She was a conventional person. If she gave her most precious thing to Chuck, she would reserve herself forever for Chuck only. No matter what would be the oue, she would still insist on doing so. Even if she would be single forever, she was fine with it. She was happy with just a brief memory. It was enough for her for the rest of her life. Aside from sighing, what else could Chuck do? They stayed in Queenie''s house for half an hour, but they did not do anything. They could control themselves. Queenie cherished their time spent together very much. She had not seen him for so long, and the only thing she wanted to do was to listen to his stories. While they were talking, Chuck told Queenie what happened to him in the United States. There were a few asions where she started to shed her tears. The way Chuck described it was so thrilling. She could even feel the danger that he experienced! In the end, Queenie was reluctant to let Chuck leave. When Chuck left, he told her to call him if anything were to happen. Queenie cried for a long time in her room until her eyes were swollen. It was only when her sister returned home that she stopped crying. It was a mistake to meet Chuck. Although it was a mistake, Queenie did not regret it... Chuck sighed loudly. He was also reluctant to leave. What should he do about Queenie? s! Chuck did not think too much about it. It was a long drive to go to the city where Quinn was. There was no other way. Quinn was in trouble, and he did not know what she was doing at that time. Chuck was worried about her because he had a rtionship with three women. They were Queenie, Quinn, and Sophia... Each of them had their own charms. Chuck would never forget them for the rest of his life! Before he knew it, he arrived at the city where Quinn was. Using the information provided by Betty, Chuck went straight to look for her. When Chuck arrived at thepany, he learned that the building belonged to Quinn, based on Betty''s findings. However, when Chuck arrived, the building''s name had been changed. It was obvious that Quinn had just sold her building. Did Quinn have a problem with her business? Why didn''t she ask him for help? Perhaps, Quinn did not want Chuck to see her in a pathetic state after she had failed! Chuck headed to Quinn''s house. Although herpany was gone, she should have a home. However, when he arrived at her house, Chuck found out that the house was sold to someone else. How much did Quinn lose? Would she be able to recover from her loss? Chuck really could not wait to find her. He initially thought that Quinn did not suffer too much losses based on what he learned from Betty. He could not imagine how much debt Quinn had to the point where she had to sell off herpany and her house. Could it be that she was working somewhere to pay off her debts? Chuck started to worry and gave Quinn a call. However, the phone number had be invalid... Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Why Quinn''s phone number be invalid? Chuck was worried and surprised. Quinn must have suffered hard recently, therefore she needed to cancel her phone number. s! Why did she have to do that? Chuck was speechless. He called Betty and asked her to find out where Quinn was. "Young Master Cannon, please wait a moment." Less than ten minutester, Betty called him back. "I have sent you the address. Quinn is at her hometown, it''s not far from where you are..." "Okay." Chuck was assured because Betty was extremely efficient. Chuck checked the address and headed toward the ce where Quinn was. "Quinn, what do you n to do?" A charming middle-aged woman shouted at Quinn. "Mom, I don''t want to think about it. I just need a quiet ce!" Quinn sighed. "How long do you want to stay in a quiet ce? When you started the business, I did not agree to it. What kind of business can you do alone? You should have married a good man. If you did that, your child would''ve been seven years old by now. It proves that I was right then. But now that the business has gone bust, not only is the money you''ve earned over the years gone, you still owe 300 million dors! How long do you need to pay them back?" Quinn''s mother, Libby Xanthe, nagged at Quinn tirelessly. She was really concerned about Quinn. "I''ll pay them back slowly! I have my own ns!" Quinn was busy with her own work. She took on a new job as a designer. She was working three jobs at the same time. She was determined to pay all the money back. It was a principle which she had insisted on upholding since she had been in business for a long time. Losing her credibility was equal to losing her conscience. She would not do such a thing. No matter how much money she lost or how much effort she had to put in, she would find a way to pay back all the debt! "What''s your n? Stop tormenting yourself! Is it necessary for you to torment yourself? I''ve already thought of a way out for you. You will marry Sergio Felton, the man you''ve grown up together with. He''s willing to pay off all your debts and give you an additional ten million dors as an engagement gift! Just marry him!" "Mom! Stoping up with any ideas for me! I have enough concerns!" Quinn was so angry that she almost lost her temper, but she could not do so with her mom. "What''s there to be concerned with? Stop being stubborn. Sergio is on his way over, and we''re going to have dinner togetherter," Libby said firmly. She had already epted the engagement gift. Therefore, Quinn had to agree to have dinner with Sergio that day! "Mom, don''t worry about me, okay? I have a boyfriend. Isn''t it appropriate to see another man?" "Boyfriend? Where was he when yourpany was in debt? Where was he when you sold off your house? Where is he now that you are heavily in debt? I don''t see anyone at all. What kind of boyfriend is he? I can only see Sergio now, who is willing to help you in your time of crisis! He is your actual boyfriend, got it?" Libby was furious! Quinn always said that she had a boyfriend, but where was this so-called boyfriend? When his woman was in such a difficult time, he hid and became a coward? Why did she want such a boyfriend? Just for eye candy? "Mom, don''t say that. He is very busy in the United States!" Quinn was angry and had a headache. She really could not do anything about her mother, who had always decided her life for her without consulting her. Chuck had left for the United States. He must have something important to do there. How could she call him and ask him to return? It was absolutely out of the question. Quinn felt she could never be a burden to a man! Therefore, she chose to bear her sufferings silently, no matter how much money she lost. It was her own mistake. She had to bear the consequences herself! "Busy? Quinn, don''t lie to yourself, okay? No matter how busy he is, now that you are in this situation, he has not even called you. What is the meaning of this?" "He is busy!" "Shut up! Is he the president? How busy can he be? He only got busy knowing that something had happened to you? He did that on purpose. That kind of person can''t even be considered a man!" Libby was furious. What kind of man was he? A piece of trash! "Mom, please stop it! I beg you!" Quinn could not control herself. She wanted to get out of the house. She could not have dinner with Sergio. "Don''t beg me. You said that you have a boyfriend, didn''t you? Tell me, what is his name and how old is he?" "His name is Chuck and he''s 20 years old." "Quinn!" Libby was very disappointed, "This person is not your boyfriend. You think I don''t know? You have never liked a man younger than you. How could you ept a man so young? Stop lying to me!" "Mom, I''m not lying to you. I used to dislike men who are younger than me. But now, I''m fine with it because of him!" Quinn''s beautiful eyes twinkled. She used to dislike men who were younger previously. But after Chuck saved her several times, she changed her mind. There was no age restriction when it came to love. The most important thing was the feelings for each other. "Do you think I will believe you? Don''t lie to me. You''re my daughter. Do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking? Quinn, can you be considerate of me? I''ve raised you all by myself. Do you want me to be in millions of dors of debt at the age of fifty?" As Libby spoke, her eyes turned red and she burst into tears. "Mom...?" Quinn sighed and felt guilty. "I did not ask you to bear the debt with me!" Quinn definitely did not mean for this to happen. She had a n. With her ability, she believed that she could definitely make aeback. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "You''re my daughter. Do you think I will let you suffer by yourself? Do you think I have the heart to do that? Marrying Sergio is the best solution!" "Mom, I won''t!" "Then ask your so-called boyfriend toe here. Ask him toe out now! What''s the matter? Why did you stop talking? Ask him to appear in front of me right now. Call him!" The more Libby spoke, the angrier she became. "He''s busy! s!" "What is he busy with? His woman is in trouble now, and he''s being a coward? Humph, what kind of man do you have? He''s not even a man! I think he''s just a poor guy. When you had money, he stayed with you. Now that you are in debt, he left... Sergio has arrived. Go get changed!" Libby walked out of the room. "I won''t. I still have work to do!" Quinn was furious. She had a strong character. If she was forced to do something, she would definitely notpromise! "Fine! You''re unwilling, are you? Without Sergio''s help, the two of us will definitely have to pay hundreds of millions of dors of debts by ourselves. Even if I work until I die, the debt will not be settled. I might as well die now..." She said with her face full of grief and anger! Chapter 787 Chapter 787 "Mom, please don''t be like this!" Quinn was devastated. After herpany went bankrupt, she had been under a lot of pressure. Her mother was giving her even more pressure, and even threatened her with her life! How could Quinn stand it? "Quinn, do you have the heart to see your mother suffer along with you?" "Give me some time. I''ll be able to make aeback!" "Don''t be delusional. Think about how much money you owe. It''s absolutely impossible for you to pay the debts by yourself! The only way out is through Sergio! He can help you! He can help you to repay all your debts! This is the only way to start afresh, do you understand?" "Mom!" "Auntie Libby, Quinn..." There was a male voice from outside. Quinn''s face turned cold. Libby was pleasantly surprised. "Quinn, look, Sergio is here. Where''s your so- called boyfriend? Hurry up and get changed!" After she said that, she went to open the door. At that moment, a tall, handsome, elegant and charismatic man walked in. He was indeed a handsome man! He was definitely the most sought after bachelor! He was rich and had a high status. He had a good temperament too. Libby knew that Sergio had been interested in Quinn since he was young. At that time, the two of them were still young, but Sergio was still interested in her till this day! Libby was moved by Sergio persistence. It was true love! If her daughter could marry such a man, Quinn would definitely be happy! "Hello, Auntie Libby! How are you?" Sergio said with a smile. He was very friendly. He was very well-mannered! "Hi Sergio, I''m good. Quinn is getting changed in the room. Please wait a minute." "It''s okay! Quinn, take your time!" Sergio said with a smile. He waited patiently. "Sergio, you don''t need to wait for me. We are not going out today!" Quinn walked out and said. "Quinn, what did you say?" Libby was furious. Why couldn''t Quinn understand her intentions? Sergio was such a good man. He was a man with good qualities. Libby felt that if she was 20 years younger, she would have wanted to marry Sergio. Sergio stopped smiling and said, "Quinn..." "I don''t like you. I''ve never liked you since we were young. Therefore, I won''t go out with you today! Not today, tomorrow or in the future!" Quinn felt she had to give him an ultimatum that day! "Quinn, shut up!" Libby was furious and her eyes were teary. Quinn could not bear to see her mother''s gaze. "Mom, don''t force me. The person I like can help me solve everything..." "Then ask him to show up! Where is that coward hiding?" Libby roared at Quinn. Libby hated that Quinn could not live up to her expectations! When did her daughter be so stupid? "He is not a coward. He is very busy in the United States. I don''t want him to help me. I don''t want to be a burden to him!" Quinn said clearly. "What!" Libby was enraged, "Don''t speak for him. If he doesn''t show up, he''s a coward! Sergio, please don''t mind Quinn. This is what she''s like. She''ll understand eventually." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "It''s okay. I''ve been in love with Quinn since I was a child. I know her character very well. I''m also willing to continue to wait for her!" Sergio said, "Quinn, don''t worry about anything else. If he does not have the ability to help you now, I can help you. It''s fine, I can help you first..." "I don''t need your help! Please leave!" Quinn did not want to listen to him. Ever since she was young, she hated Sergio, who was smiling all the time. That kind of person did not have a temper. He suppressed all his anger in his heart. If it were to explode one day, it would be extremely terrifying. That kind of person was just too scary! However, Chuck was different. He had feelings of happiness, anger, sorrow and joy. Chuck''s heart was pure and kind. That to her as a woman, was important... Chapter 788 Chapter 788 "Quinn, I''m the only one who can help you. Now, please let me do something for you, okay?" Sergio sighed dejectedly. "Quinn, have you lost your mind? Only Sergio can help you now. Who else can help you? Don''t mention your boyfriend anymore. Where is he hiding now? Don''t count on him. Sergio is more reliable! What else is there to think about?" Libby was really anxious. She was her daughter. Why did she choose a bad man instead of a good one? What was she thinking? "I''m not thinking about anything. I''ll handle this myself. I don''t want anyone to help me, not even you, mom!" Quinn wanted to go back to her room. "If you don''t go out with Sergio today, I will die in front of you!" Libby cried and said to Quinn. Was it easy for her? It was not easy at all. She wanted to save her daughter from the fiery pits of hell. Why did her daughter have to wait forthat coward who was hiding himself? She must be crazy! "Mom! Don''t do this!" Quinn was in pain. She loved her mother very much, because she raised her on her own. Libby and Quinn did not notice it, but Sergio was smiling coldly at them! Finally, the day hade! Sergio was ecstatic when he learned that Quinn''spany had closed down. He could finally have his revenge on Quinn. Quinn had been rejecting him ever since he was a child. He had enough. Quinn had lost so much money, and it was a great opportunity for him. No one would spend over 300 million dors to help her! Except him! He was the only person who was willing to help her! Who else besides him was willing to help? Absolutely no one! After Libby forces Quinn to agree to the marriage, his revenge would begin. He was going to take revenge on her for all the humiliation that he had faced over the years! "What else can I do? Tell me! I don''t want to bear so much debt with you. Can''t you be considerate of me? I''m already so old." "Mom!" Quinn''s tears were streaming down her face as she felt guilty for letting her mother down. Her mother was worried about herpany''s failure, but... Sighs! "I''ll call him and he''ll help me!" She chose topromise when she was facing Sergio whom she hated. However, she would notpromise to marry Sergio. She would rather she would call Chuck! "Help? You can''t even contact him, can you?" Libby was enraged by what Quinn said! What the hell was wrong with her daughter? Sergio smiled coldly. Who would want a woman who had 300 million dors worth of debt? Only he would! He was not worried at all because he knew no one would help Quinn! In front of the two of them, Quinn took out her cell phone. Her original sim card was useless, as she did not want to use it on Chuck. She would use another number to call Chuck. She was going all out! The call was connected. "Hello..." "Chuck, it''s me." "Quinn..." "Yes, it''s me. Can you do me a favor?" It was hard for Quinn to ask the question! However, she still needed to ask him for it. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Wait, I''m already at your door. Open the door for me!" Chapter 789 Chapter 789 "What did you say? You''re at the front door of my house?" Quinn was shocked. Why did Chuck appear in front of her house? She didn''t remember telling him where her hometown was. No, she did not. How did he find out? Sergio and Libby were shocked as well. They turned to look at the door at the same time. "He''s already at the door? Is that even possible?" Sergio smiled and asked. Libby''s eyebrows furrowed. Her daughter''s boyfriend was actually right in front of the door? Was that a joke? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Wasn''t he in the United States? Why was he here now? How did a man full of lies like him end up as her daughter''s boyfriend? Libby was truly furious. Her daughter was simply too disappointing! s! "Yes, I''m at your door." "Chuck, are you serious?" Quinn''s beautiful face turned serious! She understood. Chuck''s mother was so powerful that it would not be difficult for him to locate her whereabouts! But, when did he return? It was too sudden! Did hee back on purpose after discovering that something had happened to her? Women really liked to let their imagination run wild, even a strong and independent woman like Quinn. "Of course I am. Come out for a moment. I''m a little lost." "Okay! I''ll be out!" Quinn ran out immediately, looking surprised. Libby was annoyed. "Quinn, do you believe him? How could he be outside? He''s ying you!" Sergio was still there, yet Quinn went to wee another man. What about Sergio? Libby had already epted the ten million dors engagement gift! "Mom, I believe him. If he says that he is at the door, he must be there!" Quinn said firmly. Ever since the two of them had slept together, Quinn believed in Chuck! She believed in him unconditionally! If Chuck said that he was outside the door, he would definitely be there! Quinn ran to the door and opened it! Libby was furious. "Sergio, don''t mind her. This is how Quinn is. She will give up on that man eventually! Don''t worry! I''m on your side!" "Madam Libby, I''m assured by your words," Sergio said with a smile. Although Quinn usually did not listen to Libby, if Libby really threatened her with her life, Quinn would definitely give in! Therefore, what else did he have to worry about? Nothing else! "Didn¡¯t I tell you? He is just messing with you, Quinn!" Libby walked out of the house with anger in her eyes. Quinn was disappointed as she did not see Chuck. There was no one outside the door. Sergioughed in his heart. The more disappointed Quinn was, the happier he was! "Mom, Chuck would not lie to me. If he said that he is at the door, it means that he definitely is. Just wait and see!" Quinn exined. Even at that time, she still believed in Chuck, even though she could not see him! The reason Chuck had not appeared was that the entrance of themunity was tooplicated. There were too many blocks. It was Chuck''s first time there, therefore it was normal that he could not find his way. "Quinn, are you trying to piss me off? Where''s this person you''re talking about? Where is he?" "He is..." "I want to see him! Where is he?" Libby was enraged! Quinn could not answer because she could not see Chuck either. "Why would you choose a piece of trash? Why do you want to give up a good man like Sergio? Look at him. When you''re in trouble, he won''t appear. He''ll disappear and go missing. When you''re in great debt, he''s still ying with you. What does this mean? Tell me, what does this mean?" Libby was really upset with Quinn for noting to her senses! What was wrong with her daughter? Why did she trust him so much? "Mom, listen to me. He must be nearby somewhere. I''ll go out and find him!" "You are not allowed to leave! You won''t be able to find him even if you go out! Why waste your time?" Libby scolded Quinn angrily! "I''m going!" Quinn went out resolutely. She ran outside. Suddenly, a person appeared. Quinn was ecstatic. "Chuck, this way!" She was about to cry. One of the reasons was that she had not seen Chuck in a long time! The other reason was that Chuck had really returned from the United States! And upon his return, he actually looked for her! Quinn was moved, but she was disappointed at the same time. How could she tell him that she went bankrupt? The gap between her and Chuck was even bigger now. How could she be with him? How could she be a match for him in terms of status? Chuck walked over with a smile and said, "Sister Miller... It was so hard to find you. I have been driving around in circles just now and kind of lost my way!" "Really?" Quinn was touched. She suddenly realized that Chuck''s aura had changed. What kind of changes had he gone through? What happened to Chuck in the United States? In such a short instant, many questions shed across Quinn''s mind. "Yes! This must be Madam Libby, right? Hello Madam Libby! How are you?" Chuck saw Libby, whose features were simr to Quinn''s. Of course, he could tell at a nce that they were mother and daughter. "I''m not well!" Libby refuted. Who was that? What was his intention? He was so young! At first nce, Libby disapproved of Chuck. She thought that he must be a poor man with no money! That kind of temperament simply could not bepared to Sergio''s! The difference was huge. Sergio looked like a rich young man. Chuck looked like a construction worker, as his skin was dark and rough! What the hell was this! Sergio smiled when he saw Chuck. Why? Chuck''s appearance was ordinary. How could such a personpare to him? "Madam, are you not feeling well?" Chuck said with a smile. "I feel very ufortable after meeting you!" "Mom, what are you talking about?" Quinn was really angry. Since Chuck was there, wasn''t it enough? "I don''t like him. Ask him to leave! If he couldn''t even find his way here, what kind of potential does he have?" Libby was extremely furious! He was terrible! "Mom!" "I am Quinn''s boyfriend. What are you dissatisfied about? Just say it!" Quinn was stunned. What did Chuck say? She was his girlfriend? Was it true? "I''m not happy with you! Weren''t you in the United States? What were you doing there?" Libby was suspicious of Chuck. She did not believe that a person like Chuck could afford to go abroad. He must have been hiding somewhere in the country and said that he was abroad instead. "I have been very busy. I just opened a casino in the United States and I''m preparing to do something else." "A casino?" Libby was furious. "Yes, it''s one of biggest casinos in the United States now." Quinn was shocked. Chuck went to the United States for a business start-up? He actually owned the biggest casino there? "Are you kidding?" Libby looked at Chuck in anger. "A casino? Then, you must be rich!" Sergio said with a smile. He could tell that Chuck was a pretentious man. How much would it take to open a casino in the United States? It would cost more than a few billion. He also said that it was one of the biggest casinos there! How shameless of him to say that! "I suppose so." Chuck shrugged while Sergio smiled. He supposed so? Sergio was one hundred percent sure that Chuck was just pretending. Sergio was going to expose him! Chapter 790 Chapter 790 "You''re pretty awesome. How much did the casino cost?" Sergio asked with a smile. "It is quite big and the renovation cost about 100 million. The building was from my mother who had built it earlier, which must have cost more than a few hundreds of millions. The floor of my casino is all made of gold..." Chuck said as if he was describing it in detail. "Stop talking!" How could Libby bear to listen to him anymore? The renovation cost more than a few hundred millions? What kind of a show was he putting on? And the floor was made of gold? Just how brainless was he to brag about all of that? Quinn was stunned. Based on what Chuck said, the casino would cost billions of dors. How could Chuck open such a big casino in the United States? How long would it take to earn back such arge amount of money? "Madam, let him continue with his story. It''s quite interesting," Sergio said as he almostughed to death in his heart. He invested so much money? Was it even possible? Libby hated him to the core! "Well, since your casino is so huge, how much are you earning every day?" "Well, I think a few billions of dors." "Billions of dors? How dare you say that!" Sergio said with a mockingugh. "Why not? On the first day of business, I won ten billion dors!" Chuck shrugged. Quinn was shocked beyond words! He won so much on the first day? Oh my goodness! Ten billion dors! That amount was a lot to her even before she went bankrupt. How could he earn so much money in a day? "It''s so funny. What kind of casino allows you to win so much money in a day? Is it using some fake coins?" Sergio said with a smile. His sarcasm had gone a bit too far. This guy won 10 billion in a day? Was it not ridiculous? It didn''t make sense at all. Even if he wanted to brag, he could at least be more realistic! He was not professional at all. "Of course not fake coins!" Chuck shrugged, "You''re not on the same level as I am, therefore it''s normal that you don''t believe me!" "What level are you on? Your words are hrious. You can''t even imagine how much money I have!" "A few billion dors?" Chuck asked. How arrogant he was! Libby really could not stand it anymore. How could Chuck say a few billion dors in such a light manner? How could he be so shameless? "That''s right, a few billion! And it'' s real money!" Sergio said as he took a step forward. He had a mocking gaze and was full of sarcasm. "You, stop pretending in front of me! You won''t even have a chance to fight back if I wannapare my wealth with you." "Only a few billion dors? That''s not even equivalent to my win that day!" Chuck said. "Is that so?" Sergio grinned hideously. "Then your casino business must be really good. Since you''re so rich, let¡¯s y. Do you dare to?" There was a yful expression on his face. "What do you want to y?" Chuck shrugged and asked indifferently. Why wouldn''t he dare to? He dared to y no matter how big the amount was! "Do you agree?" "Of course!" "That''s good,e with me! Madam Libby, Quinn, you two should join us too!" When Sergio snapped his fingers, a car approached from the distance. It was a Rolls-Royce. "Get in the car. You have not sat in this kind of car before, haven''t you?" Sergio said with a smile. "I drove here!" Chuck drove a car over earlier. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "What car is that?" "Well, it¡¯s parked at the entrance of themunity." "You drove a Benz worth about 300,000 dors here?" Sergio said with a smile. "Yes, it''s not bad." Anyway, it was in his mother''s basement parking lot, and it belonged to his family. Of course, Chuck just picked any car to drive out. He was not too particr about it. "You have not driven a luxurious car before. Of course you would think that it''s not bad. Madam Libby, Quinn, please get in the car!" Sergio invited them. He would teach Chuck a lesson that day, so that Quinn would give up on Chuck. It was very simple. He just needed to expose Chuck''s lies. Libby stared at Chuck impatiently! She got into Sergio''s car. Quinn did not say a word and got into Chuck''s car. Libby was mad with Quinn. That d*mned silly girl! "Sergio, don''t mind her! This is just how Quinn is." Libby was worried that Sergio would be angry. What was there to be angry about? Quinn would soon be disappointed with Chuck! Then she would throw herself into his arms! "Madam Libby, how could I be angry?" Sergio closed the car door and snapped his fingers. His driver started driving. "Sergio, what do you n to y with him?" "It''s just a simple game! I''ll expose this clown to Quinn and let her see his true colors. I think she will change her mind." "Then, I''m relieved. When I heard him boasting just now, I really wanted to p him and make him leave! A casino that can win ten billion dors a day?" "Don''t be angry, it''s not worth it. I regard his words as jokes." "It was really ufortable to listen to him. He opened my eyes to a new level of shamelessness." It was hard for her to listen to Chuck. How did her own daughter get tricked by him? It was obvious that what Chuck had said earlier were lies! But her daughter believed in him firmly. She must have been possessed. "Madam Libby, just wait and see. I will expose his lies. He will have nowhere to hide at all!" Sergio said ferociously. His family was the richest people in that ce! If Chuck dared topete with him, he must be looking for death! "Yes, eliminate him immediately and get him out of here!" "Don''t worry!" In Sergio''s eyes, Chuck was a piece of trash. It was Chuck''s honor to have Sergio to y with him! Chuck''s car followed right behind Sergio''s. Chuck would just y along with Sergio if he wanted to y with him. "Chuck, what happened to you in the United States? You look different from before." "It''s a long story. Let''s talk about it tonight," Chuck said with a smile. "Talk about it tonight? Where? In the car?" Quinn''s voice became softer. Chuck was stunned. He immediately understood her meaning and said with a smile, "Wherever you like!" "No, it''s up to you," Quinn said. Did she just flirt with Chuck? Chuck''s face became serious after heughed earlier. He then said, "Sister Miller, I''m sorry. Such a huge incident has happened to you, but I was not by your side!" Her business went bankrupt! Ordinary people would not be able to withstand such a blow, and only someone like Quinn could withstand it. If it happened to any other person, they would bepletely devastated. "Don''t say that. I am very happy that you have returned to look for me," Quinn said gently. She was very moved. "Well, now that I''m back, I will help you make aeback!" "That''s not needed, I can do it myself. Don''t interfere!" Quinn could not bear to hear it. If Chuck helped her, she would be a burden to him. Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Chuck could not do anything about it. He knew that Quinn would refuse. Should he forcefully help her? But Chuck could not do so. "Okay. Whatever you do, I will support you." Chuck looked serious. Quinn wanted to be a strong woman, therefore he should let her be. It was her dignity as a woman! Chuck could not bear to take it away. "Thank you!" Quinn was relieved and moved. "No need to thank me. But,ter when I''m ying with Sergio, please don''t stop me." Chuck''s eyes turned cold. "No, I won''t." Quinn also wanted to know what Sergio wanted to y with Chuck. However, it must have something to do with money. "Oh right, did you really win that much money on the first day of the casino''s opening?" Quinn could not hold back her curiosity. She wanted to know. "Yes, let me tell you all about it." "Okay." Quinn listened attentively. Quinn was shocked when she heard Chuck''s story. She did not know that Chuck could y poker, and even win so much money from it! It was unbelievable! "We''re here. Let''s talk more about it tonight." Chuck shrugged. "Tonight? Okay." Quinn''s face turned red. They got off the car. Sergio and Libby were already waiting at the door, and they looked impatient! "Oh, we''re ying this?" Chuck smiled. He was wondering what Sergio wanted to y. It turned out that he wanted to go shopping! "Yes, we''re going shopping! The diamond inside is huge, and the most expensive one is more than ten million. Can you afford it? How many can you afford?" Sergio said with a sinister smile. Chuck only drove a car worth about 300,000 dors. Would he be able to afford a diamond worth more than ten million dors and a diamond ne worth tens of millions of dors? Dream on! "Let''s go in and take a look first." Chuck shrugged indifferently. Libby looked at Chuck with contempt and thought, "He''s here, but he''s still pretending?" Could he even afford a diamond worth more than 10 million dors? Quinn did not say anything, and the four of them went in. "Mr. Felton!" The manager of the jewelry store, Wina, smiled and walked over to wee him personally! Sergio was a frequent customer of the jewelry store. As the store manager, she certainly weed him! "Yes, I''m here to look for a diamond ne. Take out the best ones! Remember, I want the most expensive ones!" "Mr. Felton, don''t worry!" Wina happily went to get them. They would close a high-value sale that day. Chuck went in from behind, but Wina did not even nce at him. It was enough to have Sergio. As for the others, she could not even be bothered to attend to them personally! "Mr. Felton, these are the most expensive jewels in our store. This is a diamond ne with 108 diamonds, worth 38 million! This ne is entirely hand-made and is embedded with 318 diamonds, worth 50 million! And this is the best jade of all! Look at how lustrous this jade bracelet is. It''s worth 8 million!" Wina rmended the jewelries with her best effort. "Is this the Imperial Green Jadeite?" Chuck asked casually. Wina looked at Chuck disdainfully, "Sir, do you know about jade? The Imperial Green Jadeite is a very rare kind. Our boss has been in the jewelry business for decades, but he could never get a piece of Imperial Green Jadeite. The price of that kind of jade is exorbitant! Can you afford it?" Judging by Chuck''s appearance, he definitely could not afford it! How could he be so shameless to ask about the Imperial Green Jadeite? He really was an ignorantmoner. "I don¡¯t need to buy them. I already have three pieces of the Imperial Green Jadeite, worth more than two billion. If I wanted a bracelet, I''ll just make it myself." Chuck shrugged. It seemed that if the three pieces of the Imperial Green Jadeite were all handmade, they could be sold for more! "Sir, are you kidding? Do you know the value of the Imperial Green Jadeite? You obviously don''t!" Wina said disdainfully. Three pieces of the Imperial Green Jadeite? It was extremely high in demand! Only a big jewelry merchant had the ability to own three pieces of Imperial Green Jadeite! Others could forget about it! Sergioughed hideously. Chuck was addicted to boasting, wasn''t he? He boasted that he had the biggest casino earlier. Now, he even bragged that he had three pieces of the Imperial Green Jadeite? Libby could not listen anymore. It was really unbearable. Quinn''s beautiful eyes widened. Three pieces of the Imperial Green Jadeite? Chuck was into gemstone investments? "I do know." Chuck shrugged. He already knew about it. "If you really knew, you would just keep your mouth shut then. In fact, if others heard you say that you have it, they willugh at you. You''d better be careful!" Wina did not want to talk to Chuck, she felt it was a waste of her time. The biggest customer that day was Sergio! Why would she waste her time on people who didn''t matter ? "Chuck, which one do you want to buy?" Sergio asked with a sneer. The minimum price was at least 8 million dors. He certainly could not afford it! "Me? I don''t like this jade. I already have the Imperial Green Jadeite, therefore I don''t want this jade. This so-called diamond, I have a big one too. There is no need for me to buy them." Chuck still remembered that when he returned, Yvette gave him a big diamond. Wasn''t the diamond from Yvette more beautiful and valuable than the one in front of him now? "Does that mean you don''t want to buy it?" Sergio said with a smile. Wina could not stand it anymore. Chuck was so shameless to brag about the Imperial Green Jadeite and the big diamond. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "There''s no need for me buy them." Chuck repeated what he had said. "So what now? You''ve spoken about the Imperial Green Jadeite and the big diamond. Where are they now? Take them out!" Sergio was annoyed. Libby sneered. What a joke! "I did not bring them with me." Chuck really did not bring them out with him. The three pieces of Imperial Green Jadeite were in his mother''s hotel. The big diamond was also in his luggage at the hotel. Chuck certainly did not bring them along! Besides, why would he bring them along? "Can you find another excuse?" Sergio mocked. "Just tell me if you want to buy them or not!" "No, I don''t!" Libby became impatient and said, "If you don''t want to buy them, then why are you here? What a waste of time!" "I want to buy something else," Chuck said. "Something else? What can you afford?" Libby wanted to p Chuck. He was too shameless. "I''m still considering it," Chuck said. "I can''t stand it anymore." Libby could not listen any longer. "Wrap them up for me. Wrap all three of them!" Sergio smiled as he snapped his fingers and took out his card. Wina was overjoyed as Sergio bought all of them. It totaled to almost 100 million dors. What a huge closed sale! "Please wait a minute, Mr. Felton. I''ll wrap them up for you right away!" Wina personally wrapped all the pieces of jewelry for him. It did not take long for Wina to wrap all the jewelries. Sergio was holding a bag and said, "Chuck, right? You don''t have any money at all!" Definitely not! Chuck boasted so much earlier. But when the time came to spend money, he woulde up with many excuses. Libby snorted impatiently, "Let''s go! What are we waiting for?" "I have not bought anything yet!" Chuck suddenly said. "What do you want to buy? I''ve bought the most expensive ones. If you want to buy something worth a few thousand dors, don''t bother." Sergio was waiting to give the ne to Quinn. "Are you sure that you have bought the most expensive one?" Chuck asked with a mysterious smile. Chapter 792 Chapter 792 Looking at Chuck''s mysterious smile, Sergio sneered without hesitation, "Are you blind or deaf? Don''t you see that I have bought the most expensive item in this store? One is over 50 million dors, and the other is more than 30 million dors. I think you''re ying dumb!" Libby''s hands were trembling. She really wanted to p him! How could such a person like Chuck exist? Was there anything else more expensive in that store? What was he thinking? Quinn shed beautiful eyes. Was there anything more expensive? "It seems that your sight is rather limited. What is the most expensive item in this shop? You really are ignorant and have terrible vision!" Chuck shook his head lightly. "What? Did you just say that I''m ignorant?" Sergio was angry. How could he say that he was ignorant? Sergio felt like hitting him! Chuck walked straight up to Wina! Wina looked disdainfully at Chuck. Chuck was bragging earlier, saying that he owned three pieces of Imperial Green Jadeite and big diamonds too. She wanted tough! He was full of lies. As the manager of the store, she even wanted to call the security guards to throw Chuck out! That kind of garbage could not be considered a customer at all! When Chuck mocked Sergio, Sergio was pissed and clenched his fists! F*cking hell! How dare he mock him! Did he have a death wish? "What do you want? Just say what you want to buy. Don''t dilly-dally here! I have told you that the most expensive item in our store had been bought by Mr. Felton just now!" Wina looked at Chuck with disdain. "Where is your boss?" Chuck asked indifferently. "What are you trying to do? You want to meet our boss too? Frankly, you''re not qualified to! Only Mr. Felton is qualified to meet him. If you are not buying, then get out of here! D*mn it, I''m so annoyed. This is the first time I''ve seen such a customer!" Wina scolded Chuck angrily! "I want to meet your boss to buy the most expensive item in this shop!" Chuck''s gaze was emotionless. "Are you crazy? I''ve told you already, the most expensive item in this store had just been bought by Mr. Felton. Are you deaf?" Wina was furious! "Quinn, I can''t listen to this anymore. Is he illiterate?" Libby was extremely disgusted. If such a person were to be her son-inw, she would definitely go crazy! "Mom..." Quinn sighed. Her mother had too much prejudice against Chuck. Chuck was obviously a very good person! "I''m not deaf. You''re deaf." Chuck shrugged. "What are you talking about?" At that moment, Wina was fuming. "Not only are you deaf, but you are illiterate as well. As a store manager, you don''t even know what the most expensive item in this store is. You should quit your job!" Chuck said coldly. Winaughed angrily. "I should quit? What a joke!" "I''m not kidding. You should quit immediately!" Chuck said coldly, "And you still don''t know what the most expensive item in this store is?" "What is it then?" Wina''s face changed, as if she was looking at a clown. "The most expensive item is not the items bought by Sergio, but your whole shop. Don''t you understand?" Chuck said coldly. There was a moment of silence in the store! Soon, they burst intoughter! "He''s such a fool! I get what he means now. He''s saying that he wants to buy the whole store!" Sergioughed. "This shop is indeed the most expensive! But can you afford it?" Sergio said with a smile. He did not know how to describe Chuck. What kind of person would say such things? Libby could no longer control her anger! Quinn was stunned. Did Chuck want to buy the shop? "How stupid are you to say such a thing? Do you know how much the store is worth? The items here are worth a few billion. It''s actually close to ten billion, can you afford it? Do you think our boss will sell it to you? Are you dreaming?" Wina was angry. There were a lot of jewelries in the store, all of which were very valuable. The store was very profitable. Furthermore, it was a chain jewelry store, which was impossible to sell! The fool in front of her actually asked to meet her boss! He must be dreaming! If she told her boss about it, her boss would definitelyugh his head off. "Get your boss here, I''ll talk to him. Everything has a price!" Chuck said. "Shut up! A person like you wants to meet our boss? Dream on! If you continue to talk nonsense, I''ll ask the security guards to throw you out! Leave, our store does not wee you! Leave!" Wina ordered Chuck to leave! "Chuck, right? I''m really curious about how you n to buy the store! You really surprise me!" Sergio did not stop mocking him. "I know the boss of this jewelry store. Just like my family, he has billions of dors worth of assets and hundreds of chain stores. You want to buy his store?" "Watch me!" Chuck shrugged and took out his cell phone. He called Betty and hung upter quickly. "Watch carefully! You''ll see what a real rich person looks like," Chuck said coldly. "I''m watching! But what do you want me to see? Who did you call?" "My friend, to ask for the store owner''s number," Chuck said. "There''s no need to go through such hassles. I have his number right here. Do you want me to give it to you?" Sergioughed hysterically. "That''s not needed. My friend has called him. He will be here to talk to me soon!" Chuck nced at Sergio and said. "You''re so pretentious! Do you even know where our boss is?" Wina was angry. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "I don''t need to know. With just a phone call, he will fly back immediately, even if he is in another country. Also, get ready to pack up your things!" Chuck said lightly. Wina disdained him, "Who are you to ask me to pack up my things?" "As the new owner of this shop, I''m ordering you to!" Chuck shrugged. Wina was enraged! "How impressive! You managed to ask the boss toe over? How capable you are!" Sergio mocked. He walked up to Quinn and said, "Quinn, do you see this so- called boyfriend of yours performing a clown show here?" "Shut up! If Chuck says that he can afford this ce, he absolutely can!" Quinn''s voice was cold! Sergio was furious in his heart. D*mn it, she was still taking the clown''s side! Was she blind? "Is that so? If you trust him that much, let''s just wait and see then!" Sergio shifted his gaze toward Libby. Libby then said, "Quinn, don''t you feel ashamed? If he wants to pretend, let him continue on his own. Let''s go!" "Mom! You have too much prejudice against Chuck!" Quinn could not control herself. "Prejudice? Would a normal person say something like that?" Libby looked at Quinn furiously. "Wait and see, Auntie. I will buy this shop immediately!" Chuck said. His words caused another round of mockingughter. The people in the shop looked at Chuck as if he was a clown! They looked at him with disdain! Chapter 793 Chapter 793 "Shut up! Are you trying to pretend in front of me?" Libby shouted at Chuck angrily! "I''m not pretending! There''s no need for me to pretend!" Chuck shook his head. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "You''re not? Alright, how long will it take for the owner of this shop to get here?" Libby sneered, unable to contain her anger! "He''s not far from here!" Chuck''s phone rang. He nodded and answered, "Okay, got it." The call ended. "Auntie, it won''t take long! He is just nearby now!" Chuck said. Betty found the owner, Matteo Kohler''s phone number, and contacted him. It was so simple. Libby did not believe him at all! "Are you still pretending? Guards, throw him out now!" Wina shouted. Several security guards rushed over! They had also heard and seen what Chuck had done earlier. They felt that Chuck was really a clown! Sergio was not bothered. He was annoyed that he had wasted so much time on that buffoon. "Who wanted to see me?" Suddenly, a man strode in from the outside. He was in his forties; he looked casually dressed in sportswear. He looked like a rich person at a nce. "Boss!" Wina''s face immediately changed and she approached him with a smile. "Boss, why are you here?" Sergio was stunned. Had Chuck really called the owner toe over? Could it be a harassment call? Was the jewelry store owner here out of anger? There was no doubt, it had to be the case! Quinn was in a state of shock... Libby had no expression on her face. Her thoughts were the same as Sergio''s. The reason why the owner of the store appeared was that he had received a phone call from Chuck and was there to denounce him! If that was the case, then it would be great! The owner could teach Chuck a harsh lesson. "I''ve received a phone call. Who is Chuck Cannon?" Matteo asked. "He is." Wina disdainfully pointed at Chuck and said, "Boss, this man is crazy. He said he wanted to buy your store. Is he out of his mind?" Matteo nced at Chuck and walked over. "You want to buy my store?" "Yes, that''s right!" Wina rolled her eyes. He was still pretending! "Why should I sell it to you?" "Because I''m rich!" "Rich? How rich are you?" Matteoughed and sneered. Sergioughed. He was rich? What an ignorant person! "I have estimated that your store is worth about 700 million, inclusive of all the jewelries, is it not?" It was what Chuck had observed earlier. "Yes, it''s about that amount. But what does it have to do with you? I won''t sell it to you! So, there is no need to talk about it anymore. You should leave while I''m still in a good mood." "Look, even the boss wants to kick him out. Isn''t he ashamed? Sigh!" Libby spoke. Quinn''s beautiful eyes were fixed on Chuck. She was curious. She knew the owner. He was famous for making things difficult for others. How could Chuck buy a store from such a person? "Why are you all still standing here?" Wina lowered her voice and ordered the security guards. Several security guards surrounded Chuck. They tried to prove themselves in front of the owner. Chuck''s expression was still calm. "You''re in the jewelry industry. Didn''t you hear a few days ago that three pieces of the Imperial Green Jadeite have been discovered?" Matteo frowned and said, "Yes, my friend told me that three pieces of the Imperial Green Jadeite have been found. Those pieces were discovered in an auction and have been bought by a young man..." It was such big news. As the owner of a jewelry store, even if he did not participate in the auction, he would find out immediately after the auction! Because the jades were extremely rare. It could be said that the discovery of three imperial jades at the same time was shocking to the entire jewelry industry. After he found out about it, he really wanted to meet the young man. How did the young man have such a keen eye? He had been in the jewelry industry for so many years, and had never met such a person. "I''m young?" Chuck asked suddenly. Matteo was stunned and extremely skeptical. "You mean you were the one who bought it?" "Yes, it was me." "Do you think I''d believe you?" Of course Matteo did not believe Chuck. Why would he believe Chuck? How could he expect him to believe him with just his words? How could a person with such a sharp eye look as ordinary as Chuck did? "It''s up to you whether or not you believe me! I..." Before Chuck could say further, Matteo received a phone call. "Spencer, why didn''t you answer my call? What happened to you recently? What? You''re nearby? All right,e over!" After he hung up, Matteo nced at Chuck and said, "Leave! You are really wasting my time!" When he walked to the entrance, the store employees and Winaughed at him. Even Libby laughed at him. That sarcasm was directed to Chuck alone! After talking for such a long while, Matteo did not even bother to talk to him at all! Wina red at him with disdain. "Aren''t you ashamed? Didn''t you say that you wanted to buy our boss'' store? Why aren''t you buying it?" "If your boss is not even bothered, how can he buy it?" Sergio said with a smile. Chuck looked at the two of them. Under Wina''s orders, several security guards prepared to kick Chuck out. At that moment, a man walked in from the outside. Matteo was surprised when he saw the man. "Spencer, what happened to you? I have not seen you for a few days. Why do you look like this?" "Stop it. Something happened. I''m working for a new boss now," Spencer said. "You''re working for a new boss now? Stop fooling around. You took dozens of men with you for a mission, didn''t you? Anyway, are you free these days? I need your help to settle a debt..." "I''m not free. I''m really working for a new boss now." "Who?" Matteo was very interested. He rarely saw such an expression on Spencer''s face. "You should have heard about the auction of the three pieces of the Imperial Green Jadeite." "Of course I''ve heard about it. What''s the matter? Do you mean that your new boss is the young man who bought the three pieces of the Imperial Green Jadeite?" Matteo became extremely suspicious in an instant. "Yes, he is my new boss!" "Why? It''s not like you!" "If you meet him personally, don''t challenge him. He is the most horrifying person I''ve ever met!" Spencer''s face turned pale. "You know that I had dozens of men with me, don''t you?" "Yes, of course I know. Your men helped me to collect some debtsst time," Matteo said. Spencer''s men were really good at what they did. They were really fierce! "My men were all killed by him. More than 20 of them, in less than a minute!" Spencer''s face was horribly pale! "What!" Matteo was stunned, "You''re joking, right?" "No, I''m not!" Spencer shook his head. Why would he joke about it? Matteo could not believe it. Spencer''s expression was filled with fear. Was it true? "How could there be such a terrifying person? He killed all your men and bought three pieces of the Imperial Green Jadeite? By the way, what does that person look like?" Matteo did not look inside the shop at all. He was shocked by what Spencer told him. Suddenly, Spencer''s gaze was filled with surprise. "Mr. Cannon, why are you here?" Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Matteo was stunned. Mr. Cannon? Could it be... His heart began to tremble. He turned around and found that Spencer''s expression had changed all of a sudden. He became extremely respectful as he repeated, "Mr. Cannon, why are you here?" Spencer was facing Chuck who had a smirk on his face! Matteo was utterly shocked! He had known Spencer for many years and he knew that Spencer was a retired mercenary. He led a group of fierce men and was afraid of nothing! He had worked with Spencer several times, and Spencer did a very good job for each assignment. He knew Spencer''s capability, but he was so polite to that person? He even addressed him as Mister? It felt like a double blow to Matteo. He was stunned! Furthermore, Spencer just mentioned that he was working for a person who had killed dozens of his men and had bought three pieces of the Imperial Green Jadeite... Was that the same person he just met in the store? In an instant, Matteo broke out in a cold sweat. The man in the store admitted that it was him earlier, but he did not believe him... Matteo started sweating! Rumors had spread in the industry that the man who bought the three pieces of the Imperial Green Jadeite was a filthy rich person! Otherwise, how could someone be so bold as to spend one billion dors on three raw stones that no one thought highly of? Even he himself did not dare do that! If it caused him a huge loss, he would be extremely distressed! Furthermore... N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. There was also surprising news that the two big bosses, who had the same status as him, died after the auction that night... Who could have killed them? No one in their circle of friends was sure because it was such shocking news! There was also a brief moment of panic among the circle of friends! There was a reasonable exnation for the news that was going around. Apparently, the two bosses had evil intentions as they were jealous, and had hired someone to kill the young man with the three pieces of the Imperial Green Jadeite. However, they were instead killed by this young man... That rumor shed across Matteo''s mind. The more he thought about it, the more he broke out in a cold sweat! Was it him? That person turned out to be right here in his store. He even mentioned that he wanted to buy his store, but he rejected him... Matteo''s face turned pale. Sergio, Wina and Libby were astonished! They did not know Spencer. But what did he mean by addressing Chuck as Mr. Cannon? Quinn was shocked. What actually had happened to Chuck? Just what has he been up to recently? "I''m here to buy something." Chuck shrugged. "Buy something? Mr. Cannon, what do you want to buy? I know the boss here. He can give it to you as a gift!" Spencer waved at Matteo. Matteo was dumbfounded and confused. "Give it to me as a gift? No, I wanted to buy it but he refused to sell it," Chuck said. "He refused?" Spencer was astonished. He walked over and said, "Matteo, what are you doing? Why wouldn''t you sell it to Mr. Cannon?" "He... he really bought the three pieces of the Imperial Green Jadeite?" Matteo¡¯ s voice became coarse. "Yes, he did!" Matteo felt even more uneasy. "Matteo, don''t me me for not telling you this. Pedro asked me to kill him that night. I took more than 20 men with me, but he killed them all in one minute..." "What?" Matteo was extremely shocked! He looked so young, how could he be so powerful? "You decide. I won''t say much. But now that you''ve offended him, you should be cautious!" "Me?" Matteo felt ufortable, "What do you mean? Will he kill me?" Since he had killed Spencer''s men in just a minute, wouldn''t it be very easy to kill him? Matteo knew his own abilities! "I don''t know, but he''s super-rich. His value is indescribable. Don''t judge a book by its cover. I''ll be frank with you, boss. Sometimes, it''s good to realize what you''re capable of, and what''s best for you!" Matteo'' s back was soaked with cold sweat. "Then should I amodate his request?" "Go ahead!" Matteo ran over to Chuck and said, "You want to buy my store? Okay, I''ll sell it to you!" As soon as Matteo said that, everyone went into an uproar! "What... what did the boss say? He''s selling the store?" "Why?" Wina was in disbelief. Sergio was stunned. He looked at Libby in shock. Why did the boss suddenly change his mind? "Didn''t you say that you did not want to?" Chuck shrugged. "Sorry, I was wrong just now. If you want to buy it, I can sell it to you any time," Matteo said it in an ingratiating manner. At that moment, he realized the reason Spencer was so polite to Chuck. As he approached Chuck, he could feel the pressure from his aura. It was definitely the feeling that only a superrich person could give off! "Any time? All right, tell me your price!" "700 million. No, no, 300 million dors!" Matteo was in a cold sweat! Sergio froze in shock! How could the value of the store be only 300 million dors? He was actually selling the store to Chuck at a loss? Why? He really could not understand. "I won''t take advantage of you. I''ll buy this store for 700 million dors," Chuck said. He was not a pirate. "Also, I want to buy more than one shop!" Just what was Chuck thinking? Nancy had established a production line which would need stores for the retail business. It would be easier to buy all of his stores directly. "What do you mean?" Matteo broke out in a cold sweat. "All of them, I want to buy all of them!" Matteo was in a daze. "All of the stores? There are 109 stores!" "I want all of them! Tomorrow, I will arrange for my people to estimate the value of all the stores, and then I''ll buy them at a market value of ten percent higher!" Matteo was shocked and immediately changed his expression. "What? You''re willing to offer ten percent higher?" The investment of more than a hundred shops was different. The total value of jewelries was over five billion dors, while the rest of the shops were estimated to be worth about sixteen billion! In other words, a ten percent increase was equivalent to 1.6 billion dors! Matteo was pleasantly surprised. It was a great opportunity for him. How could such a good thing happen? "Yes! I''ll buy it. I''m sure you are pleased!" Chuck shrugged. "Okay, I''ll sell them! I''ll sell all of my stores!" "Alright, I''ll give you the estimated value tomorrow!" "Matteo, he''s just joking! Don''t take it seriously!" Sergio sneered as he walked over. How could he not know the value of Matteo''s stores? It was over ten billion dors. Did Chuck have so much money to buy them? It was impossible! Matteo frowned. "Mr. Felton, I think you should be tactful with your words!" "Be tactful? I will not be fooled by him!" Sergio walked over slowly. "He does not have that much money to buy..." Before Sergio could say any further, he was pped! Sergio was stunned, "Matteo, did you just p me?" "D*mn it, don''t cause me trouble! You''re a nobodypared to Mr. Cannon. Do you understand?" Matteo said coldly. Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Sergio was in a state of shock! The owner of the jewelry store, Matteo, just pped him. That really shocked him! And he even dared to say that he was just a nobodypared to Chuck? Sergio was extremely furious! "Matteo, what did you say?" Sergio had never been pped in front of so many people before! "It seems that you are really ignorant. Your family money is nothingpared to Mr. Cannon''s. Do you understand? So what if Mr. Cannon wants to buy my jewelry store? Do you want Mr. Cannon to buy your family business as well?" Matteo smiled and said. Sergio was stunned. Even his mouth trembled as he said, "What did you say? Does he want to purchase your jewelry shop? All of them? Where did he get so much money?" Sergio knew that Matteo''s assets were worth almost the same as his. If Chuck could afford Matteo''s jewelry stores, it meant that Chuck could also buy his! How was that possible? "Ignorant! That''s right, your family is not in the jewelry business. Do you know that Mr. Cannon has spent over a billion dors on three pieces of the Imperial Green Jadeite? Those jades are worth over two billion..." Matteo said. It was still unbelievable to him. How could Chuck have such a keen eye? His eyes were really sharp. "What?" Sergio waspletely stunned! "And, do you you know Pedro died in the hands of Mr. Cannon...?" "What?" Sergio was terrified! He slumped to the ground! He had heard of it. He heard about the two bosses who died overnight. The assets of those two bosses were worth almost as much as his! They actually died in Chuck''s hands? Then, the Felton family... Fear had turned his face pale. "Do you still think that Mr. Cannon has no money?" Matteo asked. There were beads of sweat on Sergio''s forehead as he shook his head repeatedly. "No, of course not!" Libby was stunned. Why did he react that way? What did Sergio know that made him look at Chuck with great fear? "Mr.... Mr. Cannon!" Sergio got up and called out to Chuck. What! Everyone in the jewelry store went into an uproar! Sergio, who was extremely rich, was actually showing respect to Chuck? Libby was so shocked that her jaw dropped! "How can that be? Can he really afford this jewelry store? Is he... Is he really more powerful than Sergio?" Quinn was no longer surprised. She stared at Chuck with her beautiful eyes. Besides Libby who was shocked, Wina was also dumbfounded! She was stupefied from the moment her boss suddenly changed his attitude and became polite to Chuck. Mr. Felton, whom she thought was extremely rich, actually referred to Chuck as Mr. Cannon, and he was sweating profusely... How was she going to continue working there? She did not dare to think about it! "Who allowed you to call me that?" Chuck''s face was expressionless. How dare this person be interested in Quinn? Chuck could not tolerate it! "Young Master Cannon, it''s my fault. I was wrong. Can you forgive me this time? I was arrogant and have mistreated you. Please spare me this time, Young Master Cannon!" Sergio was terrified. He remembered that the two bosses, who were almost as powerful as his family, were killed by Chuck. It meant that Chuck could kill his family easily! How could he not panic? "Didn''t you say that you wanted topete with me? It''s not over yet!" Chuck shrugged. "I''m not going topete anymore. I''ve lost. I admit defeat!" Sergio did not dare to continue. "This is not like you. You were quite arrogant just now. I haven''t even spoken, but you''ve already admitted defeat. I was just getting riled up!" "I don''t want topete anymore. I surrender!" Sergio''s legs trembled as he was extremely terrified! Chuck''s aura oppressed him, making it hard for him to breathe! He couldn''t take it! At that time, he finally believed him. If Chuck was not super rich, how could he have such an aura? Even his father''s aura was inferior to Chuck''s! "You surrender? Just like that?" "Young Master Cannon, you can punish me! Just don''t kill me!" Sergio begged while he was trembling. "Sergio, what are you doing? You''re also rich. Even if he''s rich, there''s no need for you to do this!" Libby was deeply disappointed. Libby especially favored Sergio. She felt that a rich man like Sergio had a sense of responsibility, and would definitely be able to provide for her daughter and give her a happy life. However, what had Sergio be now? He looked like a coward! They were both rich. How could Sergio be so humble with Chuck? Was he a coward? "Shut up! D*mn it, Why didn''t you tell me that Quinn had a boyfriend like Young Master Cannon?" Sergio wanted to p Libby. Chuck was so powerful that he even dared to kill the bosses who were as powerful as his family. Even if he had the courage, he would not have the ability to do so! It was all because of Libby! He had really gotten himself in deep trouble! Libby was stunned and trembled with rage. "Sergio, how dare you scold me? I''m your elder!" "Elder? You''re a fool!" Libby was so angry that she felt dizzy. "You, you..." "Young Master Cannon, please spare me this time! I''ll do whatever you ask me to, as long as you spare me." "Alright, if you kneel at the entrance of this jewelry store for three days, I''ll let you go!" Chuck said. No one spoke in the jewelry store. They all looked at each other in disbelief! What? Kneel for three days? Wouldn''t his legs break? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Furthermore, kneeling down might have an impact on his dignity. Sergio was rich and his family was reputable. How could he bear such humiliation? It was pushing a man to the extreme! Drastic times called for drastic measures, even if it involved a man''s dignity! However, they were all stunned by what happened next! Sergio wept with joy. "Thank you, Young Master Cannon. I''ll kneel! I''ll kneel right away!" Thud! Sergio ran to the entrance of the jewelry store and knelt down immediately! Libby was about to faint. Her mouth was agape when she saw what Sergio did! Since the start, she never expected that Sergio, who was high-spirited in her house and wanted to expose Chuck, to kneel down at that very moment! All just because of what Chuck said! The people who passed by the jewelry store were also shocked and walked over to watch! They were baffled and asked, "What''s going on?" "What happened? Why is this young man kneeling down?" "That''s Sergio Felton! Why... why is he kneeling down? And he''s kneeling down to a young stranger?" "It''s incredible. I think this young stranger must be even more powerful than Sergio. Otherwise, why would Sergio kneel down in front of him?" While they were discussing, they all nced at Chuck. "Who is this guy?" "I don''t know, but he must be super rich..." Chapter 796 Chapter 796 Who could have imagined that Sergio Felton, whose family had tens of billions worth of assets, would kneel down in front of everyone? No one could''ve imagined it! As the passersby engaged in a discussion, they looked at Chuck with admiration, jealousy, and respect... They had mixed feelings. "This guy really knows his ce!" Matteo sighed. He did not expect that Sergio, who was usually hot-tempered, would kneel down right after Chuck spoke. It further proved that Chuck''s ability was far beyond anyone''s imagination! "Not anyone can do what Mr. Cannon is capable of doing. If he gets angry, he could make the Felton family disappear overnight, all by himself!" Spencer was still in a state of shock! When Chuck told him to kill Pedro and his partner, he could not forget the look on Chuck''s face for the rest of his life. Matteo mumbled. Fortunately, he was wise with his decision, otherwise... Matteo was terrified because he had looked down on Chuck earlier! If Chuck was truly angry, he could not imagine what would happen to him! "Be obedient. Kneel down for three days!" Chuck shrugged. "Yes, Young Master Cannon. I''ll definitely kneel for three days!" Tears were streaming down Sergio''s face. Kneeling down meant nothing to him! He was very happy that he could survive! The crowd was stunned once again! "Mr. Cannon, I will go back and prepare for the handover!" Matteo said politely. "Okay." It would be better toplete the handover as soon as possible! "Listen, from today onwards, I am no longer your boss. Mr. Cannon will be your boss instead!" Matteo said. All the staff members of the jewelry store, including Wina, were stunned! Their boss had announced it personally, therefore it must be a done deal! "Wina, from today onwards, you''ll work for Mr. Cannon!" Wina was dumbfounded, "Boss, I, I just..." "You just what?" Matteo suddenly became serious. "Just now, I..." Wina told Matteo what happened earlier while tearing up in front of him. Even Sergio knelt down in panic. She was just a store manager, she was a nobody to Chuck! Bang! Matteo raised his hand and pped Wina angrily! "Are you a fool? I''ve told you so many times not to look down on others, but you just won''t listen! How could you do this to Mr. Cannon? Even I am a nobodypared to Mr. Cannon, so who do you think you are? Tell me!" Matteo said coldly. Wina was so scared that she fell to the ground. If her boss was a nobody, then what was she? She felt panicked and regretful. She was about to faint! She offended a person that she should have never offended in the first ce! "Boss, please save me!" Wina knelt and begged. "I can''t save you! Ask for forgiveness from Mr. Cannon yourself!" How would he dare to save her? Wina burst into tears with extreme fear, and clung onto Chuck''s feet. "Mr... Mr. Cannon, I should not have treated you badly earlier. I didn''t know you. Can you please forgive me?" Chuck looked at Wina who was kneeling down and said, "I told you to pack your things. Don''t you remember?" "I''ll pack. I''ll pack them right away. But Mr. Cannon... I''m afraid." Wina panicked. If Sergio needed to kneel for three days, how long would it be for her? She did not even dare to think about it! "Please, I still have my parents to take care of. Don''t kill me. I will do anything for you!" Wina cried pitifully. "I don''t need you. Pack up your things and leave! I don''t need such an employee in my store!" Chuck said coldly. Wina trembled and did not dare to leave. She was afraid that if she left, Chuck would find someone to assassinate her. "D*mn it, get out of here! Guards, are you all dumb? Get her out of Mr. Cannon''s sight!" Several security guards came to their senses. They quickly threw Wina out of the store. She was still crying and begging! "Get lost! You were so rude to Mr. Cannon just now. You deserve it!" Wina was thrown out while her pleading could still be heard outside the store. "Well, Mr. Cannon, I''ll leave first." "Okay, go ahead!" Matteo left. "What are you all looking at? Just do what you need to do. By the way, you will be the store manager from today onwards!" Chuck said, pointing at an intern who was about 18 years old. That intern had just started working there not too long ago, but she had a high standard of service etiquette! Since Chuck favored her, he could train her! The intern was stunned, and so were all the other staff members. They all looked envious! "Me? Mr.Cannon, are you kidding?" The intern was at a loss. She had only been working there for a few days, although she had studied management during her college days. "No, I''m not. Can you do it?" "Yes! Don''t worry, Mr. Cannon. I will not let you down!" The intern cried with joy. It was a golden opportunity for her. She cried. Being a manager meant a sry increment for her, which meant that she could earn more money. Her parents would not have to work so hard at the construction site and farm to put her through college. She could even give her parents a monthly allowance. Chuck was pleased! She led the employees to resume their work while they all sighed. Chuck was so bold that he appointed an intern to be the store manager. An ordinary boss would not dare to do that at all! "Mr. Cannon, I''m here because..." Spencer hurried over to exin. "It''s alright. I''m busy, I won''t interfere with your business." Since Chuck had epted him, he would not be too concerned about him. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Yes, Mr. Cannon! I shall not disturb you further!" Spencer left respectfully. "Chuck..." Quinn walked over. She knew that Chuck would surprise her that day, but she was really shocked earlier! At that moment, Sergio was still kneeling at the entrance... "Alright, how about I give these shops to you..." "Thank you. But this is a purchase, amercial investment, and also a part of the business. How can I ept them?" Quinn refused firmly. She felt that Chuck had changed drastically since his return. Buying the store was absolutely amercial strategy. She did not believe that Chuck would buy more than a hundred shops because of personal revenge. "Then, should I buy his family business instead?" Chuck pointed at Sergio, who was still kneeling in front of the store! In an instant, Sergio''s forehead was covered in sweat and his entire body trembled. "Forget it, I don''t want anything," Quinn refused firmly. Sergio felt helpless. Did he walk on the edge of the cliff earlier? Chuck had no choice but to agree with Quinn, "Alright!" "Let''s leave now. By the way, let''s have dinner first. You have not eaten yet, have you?" Chuck had travelled far earlier and had not eaten yet. He agreed quickly. "Okay. Mom... are you alright? Let''s go for dinner!" Quinn found that Libby was still in shock. "Quinn, Quinn... Who is he actually?" Libby murmured to Quinn softly. "He''s Chuck Cannon! He is also my... boyfriend," Quinn held Chuck''s hand boldly and said. Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Libby suddenly felt uneasy uponing to her senses. She did not know how to express it. For the first time in her life, she stammered in front of a person. "Chuck, just now..." Suddenly, she thought of a question. If she was not Quinn''s mother, would she have to kneel for three days, just like Sergio? She was terrified! "It''s fine." Chuck shrugged. She was Quinn''s mother, and therefore Chuck would definitely not do anything to her. "Chuck..." Quinn was very grateful to Chuck. "It''s okay. Let''s go for dinner!" All of a sudden, Libby felt perplexed. She had made a mistake. She did not know that Chuck was stronger than the cowardice Sergio who was kneeling in front of them! When the three of them were leaving, Sergio lowered his head and was too embarrassed to face Quinn. The person he liked was leaving with another man. But he could do nothing about it! Chuck nced at Sergio and thought to himself, "Serves you right!" Otherwise, Chuck would have already ordered Spencer to bring his men to pay the Felton family a visit. Seeing that Sergio had been so obedient, Chuck decided to let him go. However, if he did not kneel for three days as promised, Chuck would deal with him! It was up to Sergio. His life was in his own hands! "Mr. Felton, he''s gone. You can get up now. He will not know..." Someone in the crowd said. Sergio wanted to stand up and leave too. His legs were already numb. But he did not dare to! "All of you, go away. I will kneel for three days!" Sergio said while enduring the pain. He had no choice. After all, a pair of crippled legs was still better than death. He knew which to choose and which to sacrifice! "You''ll kneel for three days? Mr. Felton, who on earth is he?" The onlookers were all shocked. "A person that I could not afford to offend..." Sergio said regretfully. Everyone was stunned! After the dinner... Chuck set them home mainly because he still wanted to help Quinn. Quinn was in so much debt, how would she repay the debts herself? After they had slept together, Chuck could not bear to see her suffer. "Chuck, you can sleep in this room with Quinn tonight." Libby still could not let go, even though she realized Chuck was very easy-going and friendly during the dinner earlier. However, as soon as she thought of Chuck as a super rich person, she was still afraid of him. She was afraid that if Chuck broke up with Quinn one day, he would take revenge on her. Quinn felt a little embarrassed. Although she had slept with Chuck in the past, but... "Thank you," Chuck said with a smile. Libby returned to her room. She did not dare to look at Chuck as he had an overpowering vibe. "Sister Miller,e in please!" Chuck smiled. Quinn walked in sheepishly. She thought about the courage she had when they first slept together. Quinn took a deep breath and rushed toward Chuck. "I''ll lend you the money to repay your debts." Chuck held Quinn. The woman was strong-willed. When Chuck thought back to the time when they first met, he could not help butugh out loud. Quinn wanted to refuse, but she could not resist Chuck''s gentle tone. "Okay, I''ll borrow your money, but I will definitely pay you back!" Quinn made a solemn vow! She was not joking. She would definitely pay him back! What Chuck said was meant as an excuse. How could he ask Quinn to pay him back? Quinn was his woman. "Why don''t you pay the interest now?" Chuck asked with a slight smile. "Chuck, you are naughty, but I like it." Quinn''s face was red. Nancy was in a state of shock. What was she doing? She could not think reasonably. Chuck actually took over a jewelry chain store of more than a hundred outlets! When she received Chuck''s call, she found it hard to believe! Everything happened too fast. Chuck actually bought more than a hundred stores? When Matteo made the arrangements the next day, Chuck asked Betty to estimate the value. After that, Chuck offered 10% higher than the market price and transfer the amount into Matteo''s ount. Matteo certainly would not say a word since he would receive so much money. It was in the afternoon when Nancy finally asked, "Chuck, why did you buy them?" She was just too curious! It was extremely easy for Chuck to buy anything he wanted. In two days, he had spent over 10 billion to buy over 100 stores! Chuck did not borate much. His brief exnation caused Nancy to be even more shocked! It was true that a super rich person would be so straightforward when it came to business! Ten billion dors worth of investment was just a piece of cake! The world of the extremely wealthy was so casual. Wasn''t it boring? "We need to speed up the production line. As for the stores, I''ll get someone to manage it," Chuck said. There was no problem with the sales. Now that the stock supply was settled, it would not take too long to start and take over the jewelry market in the country. "Yes, I will work hard! Chuck, please give me a chance!" Nancy worked hard. She wanted to be someone like Ynda, who had gained Chuck''s trust! "I will give you the chance! It depends whether or not you can seize it." Chuck admired employees who were strong-willed. Nancy had a determined look in her eyes. "I will!" Nancy was pleasantly surprised! She would not let Chuck down! l.n Ynda elerated the refurbishing of the pharmaceutical factory. Chuck was pleased with Ynda''s efficiency. He believed that the. production line could bepleted in a few days. It would be easy to make money then. He needed to build and strengthen his business empire quickly! "President Lee, Young Master Cannon just bought a store chain with more than a hundred outlets. The stone production line is in progress and very much in order for ??? the future jewelry retail stores. There is also a pharmaceutical factory..." Betty reported to Karen. Karen felt gratified. Chuck did not disappoint her. He had made great progress! He needed to act fast. She found out that the Yeager family had made great progress in recent days too! It meant that Sabina could no longer hold back. It was a signal of danger. "Tell Chuck to be cautious! Also, let him invest freely. To be the richest person, investments must be diversified." "I understand." Karen and Wi were talking to each other. Wil had not returned to the home country as she was still waiting. "Wi, I think you can go home," Karen said. The situation seemed urgent.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Okay." In fact, Wi could not wait any longer. She was eager to meet Chuck. Wi went to pack up. Karen paused for a few seconds, "Wi..." "Yes, Auntie Karen?" Wi had never seen Karen so solemn. It was as if she had encountered a formidable enemy! "The Yeager family has always been the hidden family. Furthermore, they are now controlled by Sabina who has unlimited potential. Which is why it is even more difficult to predict their next move? Thereft if I die one day, tell Chuck to proceed with whatever he wants." Karen was extremely calm. To deal with the Yeager family, one had to be prepared to die! But would Karen die? Chapter 798 Chapter 798 Karen was not sure herself! She knew she would eventually die, because it was thew of nature. However, it was a matter of whether she would die in the hands of the Yeager family or the Whitlock family! For the first time, Karen was uncertain!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Sabina had grown so much. She was almost the same as Karen was back then. Karen knew how terrifying it was! On top of that, the super smart Adriana was keeping an eye on her like a tiger eyeing on its prey. She was emotionally unstable and also a threat to her. Could this matter be resolved? Karen, who always had a good sixth sense, was not sure at that moment. She only wanted to make sure of one thing, and that was for Chuck, her only son, to die of old age naturally and not by being murdered. "Auntie Karen?" Wi was shocked! She knew Karen had always been confident, but she did not underestimate her enemies. How could she be so hesitant at that moment? Wil also understood that the strength of the hidden family was unimaginable! The hidden family had over thousands of years of history and had been passed on for many generations. However, Karen had only been established for over 20 years. There seemed to be a huge difference inparison. The difference was obvious to all! If Karen''s family had been passed on for thousands of years and many generations, would the hidden family still exist? Time waited for no man. How could Karen have enough time to grow and expand? "Yes, I know what I''m doing. You should go back to the home country first!" Karen said calmly. Wi was silent for a moment. She felt powerless as she went to pack her things and left. She knew that it was the best to listen to Karen at that moment. Wi knew that Karen was trying to buy more time for Chuck''s expansion, as Sabrina and Adriana would be targeting Chuck! After Wi left, Karen calmed herself and then called Betty, "Betty, go to my room in Hotel Luna and take out a box under my bed! Hand the things in the box to Chuck!" "President Lee?" Betty did not know that Karen had ced something underneath the bed. "I have a hunch that something bad is about to happen, therefore I''m sending Chuck to the ce where I learned my battle skills..." Karen said. "Can he endure it?" "He needs to endure it no matter what! Up until today, the Whitlock family has yet to have a truly powerful person! If the most powerful person has been discovered by the Whitlock family, then..." Last time, she had dealt with Adriana''s bodyguard. The man was no match for Karen, but the Whitlock family was the top family in the world. There must be some hidden masters who had not showed up yet! Karen had never met such a master before, therefore she was not sure! It was time to retaliate! If those people were to look for Karen, what would Karen be afraid of? To be honest, Karen was even a little excited because she had not used her true strength in over so many years. But what if they targeted Chuck? How could Chuck be able to resist them with his existing skills? Although Adriana was very good to Chuck, a woman like Adriana had a strong desire to control others. Once Chuck pushed her past her limits, he would need to deal with the Whitlock family''s crazy revenge! How long would it take for Adriana to lose her patience? Karen was not sure at all! But Karen knew it would happen soon! "I understand. I will give it to him immediately!" Betty went to retrieve the box right away. "Tell Chuck that I used to be there that In for training for 15 days. Since he''s my son, I hope he will use the same amount of time as I did. He can decide on the date, but the sooner the better!" Karen had high expectations of him. Karen''s strength was not just because of her own talent, but also from her continuous practice. Chuck had learned the skills before, but it was just the basics! The ce where Karen wanted Chuck to go would involve intense training! It was challenging to make it out of that ce alive. As long as he could make it out, he would be a superb battle master! In the real world of battle, he would definitely emerge at the top! Once that happened, Karen would not be worried for Chuck anymore! "Chuck, there are things that I cannot help you with. It''s up to you. Don''t let me down. I''ve always in trusted you! If you can defeat them, then." Karen''s eyes were filled with anticipation and gratification... "President Lee wanted me to give this to you." Betty found the box that Karen mentioned. There was a piece of jade inside. There was the word ''Battle'' imprinted on it''! Chuck was taken aback, "What on earth is this?" "It is simr to the school that you have gone tost time, but it''s much better. President Lee stayed there before for a few days!" Betty did not know much. Chuck suddenly realized that it was almost the same as his current school. Chuck had basic battle skills. If he went to that school, he would be able to improve his battle skills in a short period of time! "I did not know that my mother had been there before." Chuck shrugged, "Where is it?" "Please decide on the date. After you''ve decided, I''ll bring you there!" Betty said. She knew that Chuck had his own ns recently. When Chuck was free from distractions, his progress would even be faster. Chuck was silent for a moment. "Okay, I got it." "I''ll go there a few dayster. Once I''ve returned, my strength will be almost the same like Mom''s, wouldn''t it?" He thought. Chuck looked forward to it! Among all the people that Chuck hade into contact with, his mother was the best in terms ofbat skills! Even the strongest bodyguard of the Yeager family was not a match for his mother! However, when he met Adriana for the first time, she said that if the bodyguards of the Whitlock family were to be ranked, his mother would not even make it into the top 100. How exaggerated was that? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chuck was not clear at that stage. However, Chuck knew that since the Whitlock family was the top family, there must be many battle masters among them. Where would his mother rank among them? Would he be qualified to be ced in the ranking? Chuck was unsure. The only thing he knew was that no matter how powerful the others were, it was useless to him. After all, only by improving one''s own strength could that person be the champion! Therefore, wherever his mother wanted him to go, he would definitely oblige! "Then, you can decide on the date. Just tell me when!" Betty then left. Chuck put the jade away. An average person would definitely not be able to enter that ce, as they needed to be rmended by someone. Was that ce in that ravine? After all, it was in the forest previously! While Chuck thought about that, Ynda suddenly called him, and he answered in surprise. "Chuck, where are you?" "At Quinn''s ce." Chuck had been with Quinn the previous night, but Quinn left to run her errands that morning. "Something happened!" Ynda said. Chapter 799 Chapter 799 "What''s the matter?" Chuck was shocked. With Ynda''s strong ability, there was absolutely no problem for her to deal with any troubles. If she could solve the problem herself, she would not call him. If she called, it meant that it was a very serious matter! "It''s better to talk in person. I''m at the construction site. It''s hard to exin the matter clearly over the phone!" Ynda said. She was in a panic! Ynda had always been calm! Something must have happened unexpectedly, and it must be a huge problem! "Okay, I''ll head over there immediately!" After he hung up, he drove to the construction site. After Chuck bought thend earlier, he had visited the construction site once. But he did not go again after that. He knew that something must have happened at the construction site, therefore he drove as fast as he could! When he arrived at the construction site, Chuck saw that many workers surrounded a spot. The construction had been ongoing for half a year, and the structure of the building was beginning to take shape. It was not a high-rise building, therefore thepletion period would not take long. But if something happened all of a sudden, wouldn''t the construction be dyed? Chuck was speechless! What on earth had happened during this crucial period? Chuck''s car stopped at the entrance, and he ran inside immediately! But at that moment, there was a sudden earpiercing sound of a car screeching behind him! Even Chuck who was abat expert, felt ufortable upon hearing it. "F*ck, look where you''re going! Are you blind?" A young man in suit, who was driving a BMW X6, scolded Chuck. Chuck frowned. He was in someone else''s way. It was his fault. Chuck did not say anything, but moved aside silently. "Get out of the way! If you block my way again, I''ll beat you to death!" The young man in the suit spat out his window and it dirtied Chuck''s shoes. Chuck''s eyes turned cold! "Is that Chuck?" At that moment, someone asked in surprise from the passenger seat. Chuck felt that the voice was a little familiar. He took a look inside the car and saw an extremely beautiful woman. She had long hair, and was wearing a strappy top showing off her charming corbones! Oh! Chuck remembered. It was his first year ss monitor, Florence Mate! At first nce, he could recognize Florence immediately. Chuck could also recognize the young man in the suit. Florence used to be pursued by a rich boy, Hargus Stark, during their school days. He even kissed Florence in public, which became a well-known incident in school. Chuck did not expect the two of them to still be together. They must really love each other! Florence had transformed from the mighty ss monitor to a beautiful woman. Perhaps it was because they loved each other at an early age, but even though she was the same age as Chuck, she had the charm of a young woman. "Florence Mate!" For Florence''s sake, Chuck ignored his shoes were stained. "Wow, what a big change! What happened to you? Did you quit your studies? Dropped out of school and you'' re now working as a construction worker?" Florence smiled with a mocking expression on her face. "I..." Chuck exined casually. "Are you the infamous Chuck Cannon from school?" Hargus was surprised. He had seen Chuck before. But from his memory, Chuck was just an ordinary boy who was ugly and unnoticeable. But the person in front of him at that moment... D*mn! How did he be handsome now? His aura was also different. So what if he was handsome? He had previously dropped out of school and started working since then. He must have worked at the construction sites, earned some money and dressed himself up. Therefore, he looked different. But he was still a construction worker! "Yes, it''s him. How did he suddenly be so handsome?" Florence''s eyes lit up. She thought she was mistaken earlier. Chuck looked different from how he did when he was a student. At that time, when Chuck was a student, he wore cheap clothes and was extremely poor. They were in the same ss. How could she not remember him? But how did Chuck look so charming now? Could it be because she had never looked at him clearly before? It could be. Most people would dress up a little after they started working, but it was a pity that he was only a construction worker. There wasn''t much of a future as a construction worker. He could only earn a little money, even after working so hard. He would not be rich even if he worked for his whole life! "Handsome? He''s just average." Hargus was not happy as his girlfriend praised another man. He was jealous. "D*mn. With such a handsome face, it''s a shame that he''s only a construction worker." Florence shook her head and felt a little sorry. "With his education background, what else could he do?" Hargus said with a smile. "This guy was so poor when he was a student. He only had an allowance of 500 dors every month. Besides, this guy used to like me before... 1.n "Liked you?" Hargus was even more pissed. "Then, why are you still staring at him?" Florence''s face turned red. She did not realize that while she spoke, she kept staring at Chuck. How did he change so much? Florence could not believe it. Florence sighed and thought to herself, "Looking at his handsome face now, I should have been more proactive in the past. If I had known, I would probably have agreed to date him. But unfortunately..." However, it was the right decision to ignore him at that time. If she was with him, she would have to suffer with him. He was just a construction worker! "Nothing. Chuck, if you don''t earn enough from this construction site, you shoulde to my husband''s constructionpany! We''ll offer you a job!" Florence said. "That''s not needed! What are you two doing here?" Chuck asked. His construction site had always been handled by Ynda. When Florence mentioned about their constructionpany earlier, Chuck suddenly wondered if his site was handled by Hargus'' construction company. It must be. Otherwise, why would they be at the construction site? It was such a coincidence. "What does it have to do with you?" Hargus was in a bad mood. His constructionpany handled the construction. In order to expedite the construction period ording to the boss'' demand, three workers fell down earlier and died as they did not wear any safety betts. They went over to deal with the matter. When a worker dies, the construction project must be halted. It was better for the matter not to be known by many people. "Chuck, are you working at this construction site? If you''re not, then don''t be nosy!" Florence also said coldly. "Hubby, let''s get out of the car and deal with the matter. If the boss of this projectes over, it will be a problem." Ynda had always been inN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. contact with them. She knew that Ynda was the supervisor, but they had never met the boss before. The construction site was huge, with billions of dors of investment put into it. The boss must be filthy rich. Although Hargus was rich too, he could notpare to him at all. If the boss was angry with how the project was progressing, he could even terminate the contract with Hargus''pany. That would make Hargus suffer a great loss! After all, it was a problem with their workers. They squeezed into the crowd. Chuck saw through the crowd where there was blood on the ground. He was shocked and then sighed. It turned out that a few workers died at the construction site. Chapter 800 Chapter 800 The construction workers were hardworking, and the money they made did note easy. If the workers died, it meant that the breadwinners of three families were gone. Ynda had not encountered such a situation before, and it was not easy to deal with. Chuck called Betty. "Betty, three people died at my construction site. Please help me find out about their families!" "Yes, I''ll look into it right now! Please wait a moment!" After Chuck hung up, he squeezed his way into the crowd. It was not the first time that Chuck had seen dead men. However, it was the first time he had encountered such an incident. Chuck''s emotions wereplicated, but he had to be conscientious when it came to dealing with the matter. Chuck decided topensate the same amount that Hargus wouldpensate the families, although Chuck did not need to be responsible for it. "Hubby, the death of these people really came at a bad time. D*mn it, couldn''t they have been more careful?" Florence was angry. They had topensate for their death! 700,000 dors each! "Whatever," Hargus said. "It doesn''t matter! Well, Den, you and the other three are from the same hometown. Ask their families toe over to retrieve their bodies, and I''ll givepensate them each with 300,000 dors!" Florence was secretly delighted. Her husband was so smart. He would only pay them 300,000 dors each instead of 700,000 dors to keep their families quiet! "What? Only 300,000 dors? Aren''t you too heartless?" "It''s a person''s life! It should be at least 700,000 dors!" "We''ve been working for you for some time. How can you be so heartless?" The construction workers were mostly from the same hometown. When they heard what Hargus said, they were all anxious. They all had families to support. The bread-winners of the household was gone all of a sudden. What would happen to their family members? 300,000 dors was not enough! "What are you all arguing about? They did not wear any safety belts. Why are you ming me for their death? I''m losing 900,000 dors topensate them. Who can I im the money from?" Hargus was angry. "Boss, you can''t say that. You have asked us to speed up the work. You also said that as long as the speed and quality is there, we don''t need to worry about anything else!" "Are you crazy? If I ask you to die now, would you listen as well? They did not wear their safety belts, so they were asking for death. I''m doing my part bypensating them 300,000 dors each! Whoever is not satisfied, just get out of here!" Hargus was in a rage! "How can you do this?" Ynda''s beautiful eyes were cold. After all, it was a precious life. How could it worth so little? Now was not the time to be cheap. How could hepensate them less than the standard amount? "Miss Lane, I''m the unlucky one. They did not wear the safety belts. What does it have to do with me? I''m also a victim here!" Knowing that he could not offend Ynda, he became a little polite! "Anyhow, you can''t do this!" Ynda knew how hard it was to work at the construction site. The dignity of the deceased would be lost if thepensation money was even lesser. "I don''t think it''s a big deal. I have done what I need to. I should''ve let them know that if they wanted to die, they should die further away from me and not get me into trouble!" "What! How can you say that?" "When you first asked us to work at the construction site, you said that each of us would get 700,000 dors if anything happens to us! Now that there is an ident, you do not keep to your promise?" Hargus stirred up their anger! It caused the workers to be furious! "What are you talking about? I''ll only pay 300,000 dors. If you don''t want it, just leave!" Hargus had nothing to fear. His father was influential, therefore it was easy for him to deal with such things. "You are too heartless!" "My three friends died in vain!" They could not do anything about it. What else could they do? Hargus was very proud of himself. As expected, he had to be fierce. Ynda was furious. That person was too outrageous. She regretted engaging with such an irresponsible constructionpany! "Hubby, you''re awesome. You''ve saved more than a million dors. I want to buy a ne with the money!" Florence said happily. "No problem!" Hargus shrugged. Was it not better to buy a ne for his wife? Why should he give the money to those people? "Hargus, you are too heartless!" Chuck squeezed his way through the crowd. "What does it have to do with you? Chuck, you don''t have the right to talk here!" Hargus was furious. "Chuck, are you crazy? Who allowed you to speak here? Just shut up!" Florence was furious as well. "300,000 dors is too little. Compensate two million for each life!" Chuck said.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Who is this person? Is he from our construction site?" "I have not seen him before, but he is right!" Chuck earned their support! "How dare you! Two million dors? Do you believe that I would kill you? To kill someone like you, 50 thousand dors is enough! Be smart and get out of here!" Hargus said angrily. "Get out!" Florence pushed Chuck away. Chuck was abat expert. How could he be pushed away by a woman who did not know how to fight? "Two million dors, not a penny less!" "Who the hell do you think you are? You''re just a poor man pretending to be righteous, aren''t you? Den, who told you to allow him to work in my construction site?" Hargus snorted and shouted. Chuck appeared at the construction site on which he was contracted, therefore he must be a worker at the site! Florence could not stopughing. It turned out that Chuck was a worker at her husband''s construction site. What a good-for-nothing man! How dare he try to be righteous? Did he have the ability? He really was ignorant! "He is not from our construction site!" Dectan looked at Chuck again. He shook his head as he did not recognize him. The other workers also shook their heads and said that they did not know him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At the construction site, they met each other every day. How could they not know each other? Chuck''s face was too unfamiliar. "What? If you are not from here, then get out of here! You have no right to be here! Den, ask someone to get rid of him!" Hargus shouted. Den did not move. He was particrly dissatisfied with the way Hargus was dealing with the matter. How could he still obey Hargus'' instructions? "I''m here and no one can make me leave!" Chuck walked closer toward Hargus. That was his own construction site and project. Who dared to ask Chuck to leave? "No one can make you leave? Are you kidding me? Who do you think you are?" Hargusughed. A poor man who dropped out of school unexpectedly was so shameless to say those words. It was an eye-opener for Hargus! Florence said disdainfully and scornfully, "Chuck, you weren''t so silly back then. Why are you so shameless now?" "Get out of here. This is the construction site I have been contracted with. There''s no ce for you here! Get out! Hargus walked over and pushed Chuck. Hargus was angry when Chuck stood still, even after he had pushed him. How could this silly construction worker not move an inch? "It''s true that you''ve contracted this site, but don''t you know that this site is mine?" Chuck said tly. Chapter 801 Chapter 801 "You really know how to joke around! This construction site is yours?" Hargusughed with mockery. He roughly knew how big the investment of the construction site was. Thend alone was worth over 100 million, not to mention the cost of investment for the construction. How could someone possibly own such a ce if he did not have at least three billion dors of worth? How would someone like Chuck, who had dropped out of school and worked at a construction site, be able to afford the site? It would be difficult for Chuck to even earn 10 million dors. How could he be the boss of the construction site? "Chuck, I did not expect you to be so vain! How could you say such a shameless thing?" Florence said with contempt and disappointment.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. At first, she thought Chuck had changed a lot since theyst met. She instinctively had a good impression of him because he was in good shape and was good-looking. After all, women were alsoscivious. Chuck''s figure was much better than Hargus''. She had been with Hargus for so long that she was aesthetically tired of him. But the good impression she had on Chuck waspletely ruined by his shameless words earlier. What a shameless man! "Yes, it''s mine!" Chuck stepped forward. "Get out of my way!" Hargus yelled at him. It was a waste of his time! "You are so shameless! Get lost!" Florence could not stand it anymore. "You don''t believe me? It doesn''t matter. I will terminate the contract with you!" Chuck said. Hargus was a man with no conscience. How could such a person build a good construction site? It would be better to terminate the contract as soon as possible. There was no problem in finding another constructionpany to recethem. "You''re so good at pretending! Terminate the contract with me? Who are you kidding?" Hargusughed. "Chuck! You''re here!" At the same time, Ynda appeared out of the crowd. Hargus frowned. He knew that Ynda was the manager of the project because they had been dealing with her. He could not believe that Ynda knew Chuck. Even Florence was shocked. "Yes, I am. Terminate the contract with them and find another constructionpany." "Alright, I''m sorry, I..." Ynda did not expect that Hargus was such a person. He was really heartless! "Don''t me yourself. You didn''t know." Chuck shrugged. "Miss Lane, is he really the owner of this site?" Hargus was still in doubt. Ynda''s behavior told him that Ynda and Chuck knew each other and they had a good rtionship as they addressed each other casually. If Chuck was really the owner of the ce, why did Ynda directly call Chuck by his name? Shouldn''t she address him formally? "Of course, I''m working for him." Hargus immediately stared at Chuck, while he was still full of doubts. "Florence, didn''t you say that this guy was poor?" "Yes, he was poor. You were not in the same ss with him, therefore you don''t know him. He was poor since he was schooling. I have never seen him buy any good clothes and food. How could such a poor person be the owner of this ce? It''s impossible!" Florence said disdainfully. When Chuck was a student, he was obviously not from a rich family. He dropped out of school not long ago, so how did he manage to earn so much money? It was really impossible! Unless Chuck had deliberately pretended to be poor. Hargus was silent for a moment, then he nodded and said, "Well, I don''t think he''s rich either, but the way Ynda is treating him..." Ynda would not help Chuck for no reason, would she? "They must know each other," Florence analyzed. "That''s right!" Hargus'' doubts vanished at once. There was no reason to suspect! "Stop pretending, Chuck. It''s not funny! Get out of here!" Hargus said with a smile. "You are the one who should get out of here. Hargus Stark, we''ll terminate the contract with you!" Ynda said coldly. Hargus was stunned and furious. "Ynda, how dare you! You''d better think it over: Chuck is just your friend. Is it worth it to terminate the contract with us because of him? If your boss finds out about this, you can just resign and get out of here!" "That''s right. You''re such a fool. How could you simply terminate the contract? Who do you think you are? How dare you!" Florence scolded. She was extremely furious! "Ynda, forget it. You don''t need to terminate the contract. How about we purchase hispany instead?" Chuck shrugged and changed his mind. Chuck was building his own business empire, therefore he needed a professional construction team. In fact, he could take the opportunity to start building one himself. "I''ve seen his father''spany. They have the capability, and the projects they''vepleted are also good. That''s why I chose to cooperate with them. I think you can acquire theirpany," Ynda said. "You''re going to acquire my father''spany? Aren''t you over your head? My father''spany has a market value of one billion dors, you..." "It''s only one billion. Why are you so proud? You''re so ignorant." Chuck shrugged. Hargus was furious! What did he mean by only one billion? Did he even have one billion dors? "Betty, are you free? Great. Please help me acquire apany. I don''t know the name of thepany, but the name of thepany owner''s son is Hargus Stark. Okay, I''lDwait for your update." Chuck shrugged. Betty was a negotiation expert. The owner of such apany was not worthy of Betty''s attention. However, she was nearby coincidently, therefore it would be quick for her to make a trip there. She could do it quickly with her speed of driving. Hargus and Florence looked at each other in dismay! "Is he really the owner of the site?" "I think it''s possible. He sounded serious over the call. If he was not the boss, he would not have that kind of aura!" The onlookers whispered to each other. "Chuck, you even made a phone call? You looked quite believable when you spoke that even I almost believed you." Hargus mocked him, "You want to acquire my father''spany? Do you even have the money?" "Well, just wait and see." Chuck shrugged and said, "Ynda, send someone over to get the 6 million dors. We''ll pay for thepensation. After all, it was not easy for them." "Okay, even if you did not say it, I would have done the same." Ynda did it immediately. "Wow, this boss is really good. He''s so much better than Hargus!" "If he really acquires Hargus''s father''spany, I will definitely work for him!" "Me too! If s much better to follow such a boss!" The workers were excited. Hargus was so angry that he felt like punching Chuck. "Chuck Cannon, why haven''t you acquired my father''spany yet? Do you know where my father''spany is? Do you need me to tell you?" "Hubby, look at him now. How can he afford it? He''s just a swindler!" Florence did not care. Hargusughed out loud. He was even a little scared earlier. As he wanted to say something, he received a call. He took a look at it and saw that it was from his father. Chapter 802 Chapter 802 "Dad, why are you calling me? It''s fine, only three people died. I can solve it!" Hargus answered the call and said. "Hargus, what the hell did you do?" The voice over the call was filled with anger! "Dad? Why are you scolding me?" Hargus was speechless. "I want to kill you! Why the f*ck do I have such a useless son? Sh*t, they even came looking for me to acquire mypany!" "Dad, are you kidding me?" Hargus was shocked. His eyes were wide open. He moved his eyes and stared at Chuck. "Hubby, what did Dad say?" When Florence saw the shock on her husband''s face, she wondered if something bad had happened. "Brat, do you think I''m kidding?" "Dad, even if someone wants to buy ourpany, you don''t have to sell it," Hargus muttered. "Don''t sell it? The people who came looking for me know everything about us. Any information can destroy us both. Dare I to refuse them?" "What? Dad, is this true?" Hargus was petrified. "I don''t have time to joke with you. Compensate the workers immediately!" Hargus was so shocked that his jaw dropped. "Dad, is the person who wants to buy ourpany named Chuck Cannon?" "If you know him, apologize to him at once! You''ve really put us in trouble! When you''re back, I''ll beat you to death!" Hargus'' face was full of shock! "Hubby, what''s the matter?" Florence felt uneasy. "He... he really is the boss here. He... he has asked someone to acquire ourpany." At that moment, Hargus'' feelings wereplicated! Chuck had something in his hands to ckmail them! "What? He is really rich?" In an instant, Florence was horrified. How could that be? When Chuck was a student, he was so poor. How could he have so much money now? Or was Chuck actually rich but pretended to be poor when he was schooling? Florence felt ufortable. "He really bought Hargus Stark'' father''spany. This is really awesome!" "I''ll follow a boss like him from now on!" The workers were so excited! What was there to worry about when the new bosspensated so much money to the deceased workers? "Chuck, please let my family go. I''m sorry. I..." Hargus felt as if there was a stone in his throat, which was hard for him to swallow. "I have been very kind to you. I''ve merely purchased thepany. By the way, before I forget, be careful when you''re doing business in the future, as I''ll have people keep an eye on you," Chuck shrugged and said. Hargus turned pale as he was frightened, "Please, don''t!" "Compensate them quickly. Otherwise, if I''m in a bad mood, I am not sure whether something bad will happen to your family." Hargus was shocked. "Quick, go and bring six million dors!" "Hubby!" Florence was at a loss. Bang! Hargus pped her. Florence''s beautiful face was red and swollen. She covered her cheeks and said, "Hubby, why did you just p me?" "Why are you still standing here? If you waste any more time, just try my kick!" Hargus was about to raise his hand again. Florence was so frightened that she ran to the car and drove off to withdraw the money. "Mr. Cannon, please wait for a moment. The money will arrive soon. I hope you will let my family go. Please!" What else could Hargus say? He could only beg Chuck piteously! "If you had justpensated them honestly just now, wouldn''t it have been easier? Why did you make things so difficult?" Hargus was full of regret. He sighed for a long while. It turned out that he was the silly one! However, he could not turn back time. Ynda asked someone to bring over the money, while Florence brought the money over too. Each victim waspensated with four million dors! The workers'' eyes were full of tears as they finally had a good boss! Once everything was settled, the construction work was halted for that day and would resume the next day. Hargus got into his car, looking depressed. Florence walked over to Chuck and passed him a note which read, "Chuck, I''ve had my eye on you since we were studying, but I did not say anything. I''ve always liked you. This is my Whatsapp number, you can contact me anytime Florence''s intentions were obvious. It would not be a problem even if he wanted to sleep with her. "Are youing or not?" Hargus shouted on the other side. "Why are you so loud? You''re so annoying. Florence scolded him et with a cold face and said to Chuck gently, "Chuck, just send me message, I''ll be free any time..." Florence then walked over to Hargus impatiently. Chuck nced at the note in his hand and threw it into the trash can. Florence said that she had liked him since they were schooling? Chuck did not believe her one bit. Florence was indeed beautiful and her figure was perfect, better than most women. But Chuck was not interested. He would not be interested in a woman that Hargus had yed with before. Chuck was not that desperate. When Ynda heard what Florence said, she thought no one would be able to resist such a beautiful woman that took the initiative, but Chuck remained unmoved. Ynda smiled. "What did you say to Chuck just now?" Hargus said coldly. "Nothing." Florence was indifferent. "Nothing? Do you think I''m stupid?" "What do you think I said to him? Look at yourself. Chuck is wealthier than you. Don''t you know?" "You want to betray me?" Hargus was furious. ? "Betray? I don''t even like you, how can I betray you?" Florence sneered, "People must always aim higher! Meeting Chuck again today, it must be destiny. I want to grab this..." Bang! Hargus pped her, and Florence began to fight with him furiously. Since the construction site matter had been settled, Chuck told Ynda seriously, "I might be away for a while!" "You''re leaving again?" Ynda''s heart sank. He had only been back for a few days! "I''m not leaving the country, I''ll still be here. I''m going to a ce to train myself." "How long will you be gone?" "I''m not sure. It might take fifteen days or up to a month. During this period, you don''t have to report to me about everything. You can make your own decisions." "Don''t worry, leave it to me!" Chuck was assured, knowing that Ynda would take care of his businesses. He would go to the ce mentioned by his mother and return as soon as possible! Chuck also knew that his mother had brought up the matter at that moment because she sensed that Sabina''s revenge was about to begin. When Chuck drove away, Ynda sighed sadly and said, "Be careful. I''ll work hard and wait for your return." "Are you leaving again?" Quinnid in Chuck''s arms. It would only be for a few days, but Quinn could not bear to part with him. "Yes, you know what''s going on now. I have to strengthen my skills." Chuck did not want to leave either, but he needed to leave for a better future. "I''ll support you." Quinn had no choice but to agree. Chuck had changed after his return. That kind of burden was one of the sources of herfort.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "I''ll wait for you toe back!" Quinn said. Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Chuck stayed with Quinn for the whole day. The next day, he left and went to look for Zelda. He did not do anything with Zelda, but only chatted with her all night! On the third day... Chuck told Betty that he was ready to go. Nancy called Chuck to report on the progress, but he told her to report to Ynda directly. With Ynda and Nancy''s ability, he was sure that they would give him a surprise when he returns! When he returns with his enhanced skills, he would not have too many concerns about building his own business empire. However, Betty said that she was upied at that moment. She sent an address to Chuck and asked him to wait for her there. Chuck certainly had no problem with that. He was not a child. He could even go by himself! After he packed his belongings, Chuck went to the address that Betty had sent to him. It was at the border of the country. He needed to fly to the destination. After he got off the ne, he took a look around. There were some foreigners around, but Chuck was not there to have fun. He hailed a cab and checked in to a nearby hotel. He had to wait for Betty! Chuck left his luggage in the hotel room and went out to look for a restaurant. When he wandered around, he suddenly noticed a crowd. Originally, Chuck did not want to walk over. However, when he saw that someone was lying on the ground, Chuck knew that something had happened. When he looked closer, he saw that an old man was lying on the ground. He fell and his head was bleeding. He could not get up. A lot of people watched him, but no one dared to help him. Since Chuck had nothing else to do, he squeezed his way in. He had apassionate heart towards elders! Everyone would eventually grow old one day. "Excuse me, please get out of the way. Let me take him to the hospital." Chuck carried the old man and pushed his way out of the crowd. The onlookers were shocked and shook their heads. "Sigh, young people these days are really bold." "That''s right. What if he gets into trouble? This young man has a kind heart, but he may get himself in trouble!" Everyone could see that the old man was unconscious. What if he died on the way to the hospital? Then, wouldn''t he be associated with his death? They shook their heads and sighed! Chuck saw that no cab was willing to stop for them, so he wondered if he could carry the old man to the hospital himself. Chuck''s physique was good. But that old man could not withstand the jolt from Chuck''s running, would he? Chuck saw a BMW car pass by, therefore he ran toward the car with the old man in his arms. He thought they might be willing to help him. If they were willing, he could give them a reward. "Hello, this old man just fell down. Please send us to the hospital. I''ll give..." "Idiot, get out of my way!" The owner of the BMW car shouted, "If you want to die, don''t drag me along! What if this old man dies in my car? Get away from me!" "Please give us a ride. I''ll pay you!" Chuck was speechless. "Pay me? Is the money inside the ck bag in your hand?" The owner of the BMW car said with a smile. When Chuck was eating just now, he could not finish his food therefore he packed it. "Solve your own problems and don''t drag us along. If you don''t have the ability, then don''t be nosy!" The owner of the BMW car said in mockery. He saw the incident earlier, but he did not dare to help. Chuck looked at the old man in his arms, whose face was full of pain. He could not afford to waste any more time. He took out 10,000 dors in cash and waved the cash by roadside. Finally, a cab stopped. Chuck got into the cab with the old man and ordered the driver, "Go to the nearest hospital immediately!" The driver took a look at Chuck and the old man who was unconscious, and asked doubtfully, "Young man, what happened?" After all, they did not look alike! "I helped him just now as he fell down and hit his head!" Chuck said. The driver was shocked. He gave Chuck a thumbs-up, but at the same time, he showed sympathy. He sighed and said, "Young man, be careful. You might get in trouble for what you''ve done!" Fortunately, the driver immediately took Chuck and the old man to the nearest hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, Chuck shouted, "Get the most expensive ward and ask the best doctor fovemergency treatment. nurse pushed a wheelchair over Chuck paid around 70,000 dors. It was not much to him if at least the old man could survive. He had done a good deed. He sat outside the emergency room and waited. Fortunately, he managed to send the old man to the hospital in time. The old man was out of the emergency room safely. However, he was still in aa and the hospital had already contacted the old man''s family. Chuck waited for them to arrive first before he went back to the hotel to rest. After a while, a woman in her early thirties ran to Chuck in a hurry in her high heels. She looked at Chuck and said, "Sir, thank you for sending my father to the hospital! As a token of our gratitude, please ept this!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As she spoke, she took out an envelope from her handbag and handed it to Chuck respectfully. Chuck shook his head and said, "No, it''s not necessary. It''s just a small matter!" Chuck feltpassionate towards the old man and did not do it for the money. Besides, Chuck didn''t care about the money at all. Chuck still had to wait for Betty to arrive! The woman frowned. If Chuck did not want money, what did he want? "Wait, you can''t leave!" A man walked over and said coldly. "This person does not have an ordinary aura and he looks like a battle expert," Chuck thought to himself. His mother had been here before, and she said that the ce was full of experts. "Why?" Chuck asked. "My grandfather is not awake yet and the matter has not been rified yet, therefore you can''t leave!" There was no hesitation in the man''s voice, as if he was giving orders to Chuck. Chuck frowned. "What do you mean?" "Nothing. When my grandfather wakes up, everything will be rified! I will thank you for your help, but I will also hold you ountable if you are responsible for this incident!" The man said. The woman looked at Chuck a few times but did not say much. She went to the ward and left the matter to the men. The man stared at Chuck, as if he was afraid that Chuck would run away. Chuck was in a bad mood. He had done a good deed, but he received such a treatment. Chuck regretted his kind actions. He could have ignored the old man and just enjoyed his time alone. "What''s your name?" The man asked coldly. Chuck shrugged and said, "It''s none of your business. Get out of my way!" "You want to leave before we figure out what actually happened?" The man sneered while his eyes were cold. "So what if I want to leave?" Chuck''s eyes turned cold. It was the first time he had done such a kind deed, and he regretted it. "It''s not up to you!" The man walked closer to Chuck. "You can only leave when I say so!" Chuck shrugged but his expression did not change. "You want to fight?" "No, you are not qualified to fight with me! Don''t force me to fight!" The man said dismissively. Judging from Chuck''s behavior, he looked like a college student. He could defeat him in an instant. He could even fight against a hundred of him alone. "Don''t make me fight you!" Chuck was furious. Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Chuck had always been a man who would not attack others unless he was being attacked! He had saved a man out ofpassion, but he did not expect to receive that kind of treatment! Chuck was furious! "Hey, you''d better be smart about this! If you want to fight with me, be prepared to die any minute!" The man said with a smile. The man had a strong aura, he must be abat expert! He thought that the person in front of him really did not have the qualification to fight with him! Chuck''s eyes turned cold! Both of them looked like they were prepared for a war! They were really about to fight! "That''s enough, Gaige! Grandpa is awake!" The woman who just went into the ward walked outter. "Did he hit Grandpa?" Gaige asked in a foul mood. "No, Grandpa said that he fell down himself." The woman shook her head and looked at Chuck again. She was a little surprised that Chuck had saved her grandfather but did not expect anything in return. A man like him was hard toe by nowadays, was it not? Gaige snorted. "Just give him some money and send him away." After that, he went into the ward and did not bother to rify further the misunderstanding. In his opinion, Chuck did not deserve any exnation from him. "My brother has misunderstood what happened just now. I''m sorry, my name is Liliana Lowe. Please ept this money!" Liliana took out an envelope. "You'' re sorry? I saved your grandfather, but I''m being med and almost beaten up instead?" Chuck said coldly. He was so angry that day. He regretted meddling in other people''s business! "Then, what do you want?" Liliana frowned and her tone became slightly cold. "What do you mean by what do I want? I saved your grandfather and this is your attitude?" Liliana''s beautiful face turned cold. "That''s why I asked you, what do you want? Isn''t that enough?" "You''d better keep the so-called reward to yourself. I don''t need it!" Chuck left. If he stayed there any longer, he would have pped her! Liliana''s face looked terrible. In that ce, no man dared to talk to her like that. If he didn''t want it, then forget about it. He was such an ignorant man! She went into the ward when her grandfather had fallen asleep again. "Where''s that kid just now? How much did you give him?" Gaige asked. "He didn''t want money." "What a silly man!" Gaigeughed disdainfully, "Forget it, there''s no need to take heed of such a person. How many people who have enrolled for our Wolfen Sect are rmended?" "None!" Liliana was worried. "Didn''t Master ask us to recruit a few potential talents?" Gaige was speechless. "Well, youngsters these days are really silly and not reliable like the young man just now. It''s really difficult to find a few disciples, isn''t it?" "\Ne just have to try our best," Liliana said helplessly. What else could she do? The physical quality of the young people was poor. They were weak and had no physical strength. How could they find a strong fighter among them? It was impossible! "By the way, the recruitment fair is tomorrow, isn''t it? Let''s see how many people will turn up. If there really is none, we will just find a few useless men from the fair." Gaige was speechless! What kind of useless physical fitness did young people have these days? Liliana agreed, as that was the only way. Chuck ate in a fast-food restaurant andter spent the night at the hotel. In the middle of the night, he received a call from Betty. "You will go to the Noir House tomorrow night. There will be a recruitment fair to enroll into the Wolfen Sect. We will discuss more in detail after you have entered into the Wolfen Sect. President Lee wanted me to convey the message that there are manybat masters in the Wolfen Sect. You should keep a low profile there. She will discuss more in detail with you after you have been enrolled!" "I understand, Betty." Chuck was feeling sleepy. In ces where there were many experts, a person had to keep a low profile. It was because of a very simple logic. What was the reason he enrolled into the Wolfen Sect? It was for the sake of learning manybat techniques! It was to have more opportunities to put hisbat skills into practice, not to show off his existing strength. A real master would not care about showing off his strength at all. "There are a few powerful teachers in the Wolfen Sect. They are all traditionalbat teachers, and with their skills, they''re capable of killing their opponents! President Lee suggested having Miss Scarlett as your teacher. President Lee said that Miss Scarlett is extremely talented inbat! She specializes in this area, therefore it will be best to learn from her for a few days! However, let''s talk more after you have enrolled into the Wolfen Sect tomorrow." Betty told him more information in detail. Chuck took her advice. He would enroll himself into the Wolfen Sect and look for Miss Scarlett as his teacher. "Okay, I understand." "That''s good. Rest well and goodnight." "Okay, goodnight!" Chuck shrugged and went to sleep after he hung up. Betty muttered to herself on the other side of the call, "Goodnight..." The next morning, Chuck took a cab and headed to the Noir House as mentioned by Betty. When he arrived, there were many luxurious cars. It was obvious that many rich people wanted to learn how to fight as part of self defense, to ensure their own safety. This could actually be considered as recruitment of new students. However, a person needed to pass the assessment. No one knew what the assessment process would be like. Chuck shrugged and went straight in. There were a lot of men and women in the fair. Actually, women who were good at fighting had great body figures, just like the ones in the fair. When Chuck was waiting at the fair, n a lot of people were bragging about how good they were. Chuck sneered in his heart. He had to follow his mother''s advice on keeping a low profile. Only then could he learn more things. "Hush, that beauty over there has a great figure."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Of course. Abat fighter must train a lot. How could they have a bad figure?" "Hey, I saw someone poore here in a cab. He doesn''t even have a car, and yet he dares to show up here..." A lot of people were talking about it. Chuck was speechless. He did not expect that he would be their topic of discussion. "Quiet, quiet!" There were people who showed up. It was Liliana and her elder brother, Gaige, whom he saw the previous day. The two of them were not satisfied with the participants who were at the fair. They looked weak and unreliable, like a bunch of trash. "Sigh, I can only choose a few better ones from this pile of garbage." Gaige was helpless. "Everyone, stand still please. Let''s start with the Wolfen Sect assessment!" Chuck frowned. It was them! The enemies whom he could not get along with! Chapter 805 Chapter 805 "What will you be assessed on? First, physical strength! Second, endurance. And third, reaction!" Gaige''s voice was loud and clear! He was indeed abat expert. When he spoke, the participants were so shocked that not a single sound could be heard. "He has such a loud voice! So full of energy!" "He really lives up to his reputation as the Wolfen Sect''s master!" Everyone in the fair was amazed! A person''s aura was extremely important. Not everyone possessed the power to make people fall intoplete silence with just a few words. There were many rich young men at the fair, and they were all quiet. They were there to improve themselves. They wanted to learnbat skills, therefore they definitely would not offend the expert! Chuck shrugged. Physical strength! Endurance! Reaction! Those were definitely the most basic standard requirements needed to learnbat. Chuck knew them very well! He trained himself and ran for three hours every day. He even wore a special metal ring that weighed twenty kilograms! In other words, Chuck had been in constant training all the time. He did not remove the ring even in his sleep! Chuck''s endurance, and physical strength was admirable! He was already used to carrying an extra 20 kilograms with him every day! And he even wanted to add another 20 kilograms to carry around! Reaction! It was the basic quality of a human. Chuck was highly gifted inbat skills, and his reactivity was even more impressive. However, his mother told him to keep a low profile, and Chuck would keep that in mind! As long as he could enroll into the Wolfen Sect, it was enough. Therefore, Chuck intended to suppress his strength! "Let''s start our assessment immediately. I''mzy to test each of you three times repeatedly, therefore once is enough. Whoever can withstand my student''s punches for one minute will be enrolled into the Wolfen Sect! Wade, you''re up!" When Gaige spoke, a bulky man appeared! His face was ferocious! All participants looked at each other in dismay. Gaige and Liliana did not show much interest and sat down in the corner while talking to each other. Did they discuss how many people would be qualified from this assessment? Gaige estimated about five people at most! It was bad! "s! The physical fitness of young people nowadays is very poor. Why aren''t they like us when we were younger?" Liliana was speechless. She was also abat expert. She looked at the participants. No one was worthy of her attention. She could only settle for second best. It could not be helped. "What are you all looking at? Fight!" Gaige was furious. "What? One minute? You''re underestimating us. I''ll go first!" A red-haired young man shrugged and went onto the stage with disdain! However, before he could say further, Wade looked at him indifferently and threw a punch! Bam! The red-haired man screamed, fell five meters away, and fainted on the ground. At that moment, everyone''s face turned pale with fright! A person was knocked out and flew into the air with just one punch! "You pile of garbage, how dare youe here? What a waste of my time. Next!" Wade crossed his arms on his chest. No one dared to fight anymore. They had learned somebat skills, but they were not as good as Wade! The man could not even take one punch. One could only imagine how powerful the punch was!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chuck was deep in thoughts. From his point of view, the Wolfen Sect''s attack was a little different from his mother''s. It seemed that his mother had rmended a good ce for him to learn new skills! Chuck was determined to enroll into the Wolfen Sect! "Are you all useless garbage? No one dares toe up here?" Wade said ferociously. Chuck looked around him. When he wanted to go on stage, he saw someone go up first. It was a young and muscr man. "Let me try!" The young man took the lead in attacking. Wade said coldly, "Garbage!" Bam! The young man was unable to withstand Wade''s heavy punch and was sent flying off the stage! Like the red-haired young man, he fell to the ground, vomited blood and fainted. "This is horrible. Why is the assessment of the Wolfen Sect so strict? Who will be able to enroll? We can''t even pass!" "That''s right! No one can withstand his punch!" All the participants panicked and felt helpless. Wade was too strong. No one at the scene could pass the assessment! "What? Are you all useless garbage? You can''t even withstand one punch, let alone one minute! Whoever can withstand a punch from Wade, will be enrolled into the Wolfen Sect!" Gaige was fuming. He had been in charge of the assessment for so many years, but he had never seen such a group of cowardice young people. Were there any courageous people at all? Still, no one moved. Chuck shrugged. He would go up next. "Let me try!" Chuck strode forward. "Is this guy not afraid of death? Does he have a death wish?" "Of course. Look at him! He can''t even withstand half a punch, let alone one punch! How ignorant is he! He should just give up! What other choice does he have?" "It''s none of our business if he wants §× to die. If more people fight Wade it will consume more of his energy, will When it''s time for us to go up, it 19 it will be easier for us!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "That''s right! I hope this boy will not let us down!" They all thought Chuck was a fool. "It''s him?" Liliana was stunned. The man who had saved Grandpa the previous day also wanted to join the Wolfen Sect? "That garbage!" Gaigeughed mockingly. Chuck was nothing more than a piece of trash in his eyes. "Wade can defeat him using just 30% of his strength!" "That''s right!" Liliana did not like Chuck either. In fact, she even hated him. Chuck was so rude to her the previous day. When she offered to pay him, he should have just epted the money. Why did he have to pretend? Chuck stepped forward slowly. Wade shook his head indifferently and said, "One punch!" Bam! Wade threw a punch! He threw a punch at Chuck! "I think... he will fly ten meters away!" "I don''t think so. I think such an ignorant person would be killed with a single punch!" Everyone was waiting to see how Chuck would be defeated. They all felt that Chuck would not be able to withstand Wade''s punch at all. Chapter 806 Chapter 806 No one in the fair was optimistic about Chuck! Wade was big and sturdy while Chuck looked much weaker than him. With such a huge gap in terms of physique, the result of this punch was already predicted! Chuck would be sent flying with a single punch, with blooding out of his mouth! Facing the imminent punch, Chuck''s eyes turned cold. The power of that punch was definitely very strong! Chuck could not deny it! On the other hand, with Chuck''s current physical fitness, it would not be a problem for him to take the punch. However, Chuck did not intend to allow Wade to punch him! Whoosh! Wade threw a shocking punch at him! When he was about to hit Chuck, Chuck dodged! Wade punched the air! After a few seconds of silence, the audience burst into an uproar! "He dodged? F*ck, isn''t that against the rules?" "I was wondering why he dared to go up the stage. It turns out that he did not want to fight Wade at all." "Do you think that he would go head-on against Wade with his weak body?" Wade sguinted his eyes! Gaige and Liliana were a little stunned. "This kid? He actually dodged Wade''s punch? That''s rare," Gaige said. "That''s right. Judging from his speed just now, he seems to have somebat skills. However, it could also be because Wade was caught off guard. Otherwise, he would not have been able to dodge Wade''s punch!" Liliana shook her head. She felt that it was not a big deal that Chuck was able to dodge Wade''s punch. "I think so too. His dodging skills was poor and his steps were unorganized, like an untrained person. Judging from his physigue, if he was hit by Wade earlier, he would be either dead or injured! This kid is ying some tricks! But then, does this mean he passed?" Gaige asked. "I guess he did. Enroll him into our Wolfen Sect. I''ll teach him personally. Let''s see how long he will endure my training!" Liliana''s beautiful eyes shone. She really despised Chuck! Did he think that he was great just because he had saved her grandfather? Humph! "Good! You''ve passed!" Gaige said coldly. Chuck walked aside. Wade hesitated but did not say anything. He stared at Chuck for a moment, and then he became cold again. "F*ck! He passed? We don''t even have to battle with Wade directly, so long as we can avoid his punch. Let me go next!" A young man stepped forward excitedly! He moved swiftly as he was a basketball yer. His reaction and speed was extremely fast, and he would definitely be able to dodge his punch! "Come on!" The young man said enthusiastically. Other people in the fair were also eager to try. They realized that they did not have to fight Wade directly and could just avoid his punches. The level of difficulty had been reduced substantially!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. If Chuck could do it earlier, they could do it too! Wade squinted his eyes and threw a punch! "I''ll dodge! Ah!" Bam! Before the young man could dodge, Wade''s fist had hit him! He could not dodge his punch at all! The fist hit him directly! He was sent flying while spitting out blood, then fainted when he fell to the ground. The audience was shocked again! "Oh my goodness!" "He couldn''t dodge it?" "How did that kid manage to dodge just now?" They could not believe it! If Chuck could do it, why couldn''t they? Chuck''s face was expressionless. Did those people think that it was easy for him to dodge it? It was not easy at all! The speed of Wade''s attack was extremely fast. It was actually even harder for him to dodge his attack than to attack him directly! Because if he needed to dodge his attack, it meant that he would need to be faster than Wade! How many people could actually do that? "Next!" Wade''s voice rang loud. Who would still dare to challenge him? Finally, after Gaige spoke, some people dared to go up to the stage, but none of them could withstand Wade''s punch. Only three of them managed to dodge his punch! In the end, only five people were able to pass the assessment! That included Chuck. "Alright, the rest of you can leave now. Five of you can go back to rest for tonight. We''ll meet tomorrow at theWolfen Sect!" Gaige said coldly. Chuck shrugged! Other participants in the fair dispersed in disappointment. Many people were dissatisfied with Chuck as they thought that it was pure luck that he was able to dodge Wade''s attack! By the time they wanted to use the same tactic, Wade was already on his alert. Therefore, they could not get past him easily! When the other four went back, three of them were injured. "What''s your name?" Liliana walked over to Chuck and asked. "Chuck Cannon!" "Let me tell you, you won''t always get lucky by ying tricks like that. You dodged badly just now. If it was me, I would be able to defeat you with just one move! Battling requires the basic skills. If you use tricks, you won''t be able tost much longer!" Lifana said coldly. "You are right." Chuck wanted to ignore her. Since he had be a member of the Wolfen Sect, Chuck did not want to get involved in other matters. Furthermore, he did not want to create any problems. He nned to stay and learn in the Wolfen Sect for no more than 20 days! Because Chuck did not have much time. Chuck just left. Liliana was angry. She decided that she was going to make things harder for Chuck! Humph! The next day, Chuck took a cab to the same ce which he had been the previous day along with all his luggage. The other four people had arrived as well. The four of them did not even take a nce at Chuck. They still thought that Chuck was ipetent and only passed by using tricks the previous day. They felt that they could have beaten him up easily. Therefore, they just ignored Chuck! Chuck was not bothered by them either. "Alright, the five of you, get into the car with us. Remember, after entering the Wolfen Sect, allmunication with the outside world must be cut off!" Liliana said coldly. Chuck was prepared! Everyone handed in their phones and sat in Liliana''s car. They then headed toward the Wolfen Sect. Simr to what Chuck had imagined, the Wolfen Sect was located deep in the mountains. It was where the real lessons would begin! Chuck was extremely excited to improve his skills, but he was concerned with the number of days that he needed to stay there. "We have arrived. Get off the car!" Liliana was indifferent. Chuck and the others got off the car and saw that the Wolfen Sect was like an ancient temple. It was an antique building and had obviously been around for many years. Like a hidden family, it had been passed down for many generations! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org It was the real birthce of thebat experts! The Wolfen Sect! "All five of you will be my students. You are to obey all of mymands! Otherwise, get the hell out of here immediately!" Liliana stared at Chuck. She was targeting Chuck! "Understood!" On the surface, Chuck and the other four agreed to Liliana''s terms. She felt at ease in her heart. She thought to herself, "As expected, Chuck is indeed a useless coward. Just wait and see how I will make you suffer here!" UMS "Go in!" Liliana strode in and entered the Wolfen Sect building. Chuck and the other four followed her in. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!